《Because You Are My Lady》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    On a rainy night.


    It was raining cats and dogs outside the window. The raindropsnded on the window, producing


    crisp and loud noise.


    The TV in the living room was on, broadcasting the entertainment news.


    The beautiful TV host with a sweet voice was reporting yesterday''s news, "Stanley Jones, the son


    of a rich and powerful family, was spotted frequently checking in a five- star hotel with Jewel


    Russell, the popr actress recently. It seems that we will be expecting good news from the couple


    soon, and their wedding will be around the corner..."


    Meanwhile, two bodies were cuddling each other on the big soft bed in the bedroom.


    The man''s muscles were sturdy and strong, and his tanned skin hinted at strength as he moved.


    Sharon Cruz opened her eyes and quietly looked at Stanley who was on top of her. The man in the


    midst of lust had attractive facial features and a sexy jawline. There was a thinyer of sweat on his


    body because of the lovemaking, making him look more manly.


    Their expressions werepletely different.


    The man''s expression was that of enjoyment, while Sharon was in pain.


    "Why does he always take so long? I don''t want to do it anymore..."


    She secretlymented in her heart, but she dared not say it out loud.


    Resigned, she closed her eyes again and silently endured his thrusting actions.


    Half an hourter, the man stopped and Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s finally over..."


    Stanley got up and went to the bathroom. After a while, there was a sound of watering from the


    bathroom.


    Sharon sat up from the bed. During the final thrust, the man released his strength in a burst of


    energy. It was so hard that her chest ached.


    She was thirsty, so she picked up the mug.


    "There''s no water."


    Licking the corners of her mouth, she got out of bed, but as soon as she took a step, her feet went


    jelly followed by a blush on her face.


    Uh, she seemed to have lost all her strength after being pounded by him for two hours...


    Taking a deep breath, she insisted on going to the living room and pouring herself a ss of water.


    Reluctant to return to the bedroom, she simply sat on the sofa and took a small sip of water.


    Her drinking movements slowed down gradually as she watched the broadcast on the TV.


    Her beautiful almond eyes darted as a trace of surprise shed across them. "Stanley and Jewel?"


    "They''re together?"


    The photo seemed to be taken from a dark ce as it appeared to be blurry. Jewel was hugging


    Stanley''s waist and her face was buried in his chest. They seemed to be hugging each other...


    Sharon looked toward the bathroom where the male lead of the news was taking a shower now. He


    probably didn''t know that he was on TV.


    She had seen Jewel in several popr dramas. She was beautiful and had a great body.


    After drinking thest mouthful of water, Sharon came to the conclusion that the handsome man


    and the gorgeous woman were a match made in heaven.


    "What programme are you watching?"


    Suddenly, a deep male voice came from behind her. Sharon immediately came to her senses,


    reflexively grabbed the remote control, and turned off the TV. Then, she shook her head and said,


    "Nothing."


    Stanley came over and nced at her with sharp gazes.


    He had very thin lips. Sharon had heard from someone that a man with thin lips was ruthless by


    nature...


    The man didn''t say anything to her. He picked up the remote control directly and turned on the TV.


    When the TV was turned on, it was still the beautiful host with a sweet voice who was excitedly


    gossiping about Stanley and Jewel. "It has been rumored that Stanley Jones is married some time


    ago, but now he is romantically involved with the superstar Jewel. It seems that the rumor has been


    put to rest. Young Master Jones is not married, nor is he secretly married!"


    With a click, Stanley turned off the TV and threw the remote control aside.


    Sharon stealthily lifted her gaze and sized him up. He was very calm and she did not see anything


    unusual in him.


    It seemed that the news was true.


    If it was fake, he would definitely be angry.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Silence ensued in the room.


    Sharon couldn''t stand the awkward silence when she was with this man, so she tried hard to think


    of something to say but to no avail. Eventually, a thought crossed her mind and she suddenly


    blurted, "Well, why don''t we... get a divorce..."

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    As soon as Sharon finished speaking, Stanley turned to look at her and narrowed his eyes.


    "What did you say?"


    The man had a pair of fierce eyes with straight eyebrows. His prominent facial features gave an


    indescribably strong sense of oppression.


    Holding the mug tightly, Sharon suddenly regretted saying it out loud. She swallowed and shook her


    head. "No, nothing. I didn''t say anything."


    She said those words because she thought he really liked Jewel.


    The ringtone of a mobile phone suddenly rang. It was Stanley''s phone.


    When he bent down to take the mobile phone from the table, Sharon took a casual nce and saw


    the caller ID.


    It was Jewel Russell.


    Stanley answered, "Hello."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t know what the person on the phone said, but Stanley''s expression changed. "Stay at


    home. I''ll be there right away."


    After that, he ended the call and nced at Sharon. "I have something to do. Have a good rest."


    Sharon nodded repeatedly. "Go ahead. Don''t let her wait too long."


    Stanley threw a nce at her with his deep eyes.


    "What was wrong?"


    "Was there something wrong with her face?" she wondered.


    The man sized her up as if he was analyzing her. The stare made Sharon feel ufortable.


    Fortunately, he pushed the door open and went out without saying anything.


    Sharon heaved a long sigh.


    She was free.


    She was left alone in the bedroom. Without any restraint, she hummed a song and went to the


    bathroom to take a bath. Halfway through the bath, she immediately climbed out of the bathtub as if


    she had thought of something.


    "What the f**k!"


    She almost forgot to take the pills.


    Birth control pills.


    The man had ejacted inside her. She didn''t want to be pregnant before she finished her studies.


    Only a few people knew that she was secretly married to Stanley.


    It was Stanley''s grandfather, Master Jones, who determined the marriage of her and Stanley.


    Sharon had the right to refuse, but the conditions given by the Jones Family were too good for her


    to refuse.


    Her father was admitted to the hospital, and she needed a lot of money every month for his


    hospitalization. There was no one to help her except the Jones Family, hence, she had to agree to


    marry Stanley.


    Her father''s life depended on the Jones Family''s financial support.


    At Charming Hills Apartment.


    After getting rid of the broken ss on the ground, Anthony Charles checked all the windows and


    door locks. After confirming that they were all safe, he came to the living room and said to the man


    standing on the balcony, "Mr. Jones, the surveince and security devices have been installed."


    Stanley nodded and said, "You can leave now."


    Anthony left.


    Jewel came to the balcony in a bathrobe and said softly, "Thank you foring here sote. It was


    so scary just now. My fans have always been crazy, but I didn''t expect that they would be so bold to


    break into my house!"


    Stanley waved at her and said, "Come here."


    Jewel was delighted and her heart fluttered. His facial features were deep and charming under the


    moonlight. She walked slowly to him and said," Stanley..."


    Before she finished her words, her chin was lifted. "Did you ask reporters to take those photos on


    the news?"


    His movements were gentle, but his words sent chills down Jewel''s spine. "What did I tell you five


    years ago?"


    Jewel''s palms were sweaty. "You... you''ll give me anything I want, but I can''t cross your line."


    This was what the man said to her five years ago.


    This man was horribly powerful. In just three years, he used all kinds of resources to turn her from a


    nameless nobody into a big star.


    Her current wealth, status, poprity, and everything were given by this man.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    Jewel knew that Stanley was angry because she had crossed his line. Panicked, she said, "Stanley,


    you misunderstood me. I didn''t ask the reporters to take pictures. Someone must have intentionally


    leaked my whereabouts that those paparazzi followed us to the hotel..."


    The more Jewel said, the more anxious she became. And she even burst into tears.-


    It was such a pitiful sight as pearl-like tears flowed down her cheeks.


    Stanley frowned imperceptibly, took a puff of smoke, and then put out the cigarette in his hand. "It''s


    gettingte. Have a good rest. Let your assistant take you to the hospital tomorrow. I''m leaving."


    Jewel hugged the man''s waist instantly and said in a trembling voice, "Can you please... stay here


    tonight?"


    Stanley pushed her hands away and said, "No."


    Jewel was stunned.


    She couldn''t hold back the resentment in her heart and blurted out at Stanley''s back, "What did I do


    wrong? You haven''t stayed here for a year!"


    Everything used to be very good. He spoiled her and pampered her; he gave her the best in the


    world; he pushed her to the top of her career. How did it all be like this now?


    Jewel stood in the same ce in confusion as she watched the man disappear at the door.


    After a while, the doorbell rang.


    Jewel went to open the door. There was a tall and strong man outside the door who quickly entered


    the house. Jewel nced at him and said with a poker face, "Did you get anything about what I


    asked you to investigate?"


    He was a private detective.


    "Miss Russell, I have everything that you want but it''s notplete," said the private detective as he


    took out a folder from his pocket. He opened it, revealing stacks of photos inside. "This is what I


    have found for the past month."


    Jewel reached out to take it, but the private detective took a step back with a smile.


    "Miss Russell, I''m a businessman. We''ve agreed to hand in the money and information at the same


    time," he said.


    Jewel was agitated. She turned around to take a bag out of the safe and threw it to him with a


    sneer. "One hundred thousand. Get out!"


    The private detective took the bag and felt the thickness of it. He then smiled and gave her the


    folder in his hand. "Miss Russell, please contact me if you have such a job in the future. I''ll give you


    a 10% discount since you''re an acquaintance."


    After that, the private detective put the money bag into his pockets and disappeared.


    Jewel returned to the living room and poured out the items in the folder. They were all photos of


    Stanley and a woman. The woman seemed to be very young, looking very pure and lovely with two


    dimples on her face.


    There were also a few pictures of Stanley and that woman entering the vi together.


    Jewel''s pupils contracted in shock. Her hands unconsciously tightened, her sharp nails digging into


    the flesh of her palms.


    This was Stanley''s vi. She had fantasized about going there countless times, but she knew it was


    just a delusion. It was his private property, and no one was allowed to enter there.


    Now, a nameless woman came in and out of the vi with him.


    Jewel lowered her head and looked over. There was a note with the woman''s personal details on it.


    Name: Sharon Cruz.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Age: 21


    Profession: A university student.


    Other Information: Unknown.


    Achoo!


    Sharon sneezed. She rubbed her nose and wondered who was gossiping about her. Soon, a yawn


    followed suit, causing her to look rather inelegant.


    Her tablemate clicked her tongue and teased, "Sharon, are you having a cold, or aren''t you sleeping


    well?"


    Of course, she didn''t sleep well.


    Stanley tormented her until midnightst night that she hardly caught any sleep afterward.


    A phone call from Jewel and out he went. She had been worried that he woulde back in the


    middle of the night but he never came back.


    It was not until dawn that she slowly fell asleep at ease.


    "Hey, hey, check out the news about Jewel Russell. Tsk, tsk, she is such a lucky girl. Not only is she


    beautiful, but she is also dating a wealthy man..." her stablemate eximed.


    "Who is this man? Why haven''t I heard of him before? Is he a celebrity?" Another girl chimed in.


    "Don''t think your ignorance is cute! How can those male celebritiespare with a man like Stanley


    Jones?"


    "Er, what¡¯s his background?"


    "He is a big shot in Beachmarsh City, the only heir of the Jones Family. Hees from a prominent


    family and was born with a silver spoon. His family has a say in the government. You can always


    seethe members of the Jones Family on the 7.30 pm program on the state-controlled channel."


    Everyone was stunned after listening to his details, not expecting Jewel to have such strong support


    behind her.


    Sharon was also stunned. She had no idea how awesome and powerful Stanley really was.


    She knew that the Jones Family was rich and powerful, but never did she expect their influence to


    be so extraordinarily phenomenal.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    Sharon would definitely be a little skeptical if it was someone else who was presenting Stanley''s


    information, but that person was none other than Sierra Watson.


    Sierra was dying to marry into a wealthy family, so she had been devoted herself to studying the


    members of the big wealthy families in Beachmarsh City. Therefore, she basically knew the


    information about half of the upper-ss people in the city. The news about the wealthy families that


    came out of her mouth was highly usible and trustworthy.-


    Therefore, everyone believed her.


    Sharon was drowsy while listening to the gossip.


    As soon as she woke up, everyone was packing up and preparing to leave. Sharon''s eyes darted


    around, and she quickly got up to chase after Sierra.


    "Sierra Sweetie."


    Sharon called Sierra affectionately. She put her arms around Sierra''s shoulder and asked with a


    smile, "Are you going home?"


    Sierra threw her a sideways nce. "Sharon, enough with your sly smile. What do you want?"


    "I want to sell you a piece of news. Do you want it?"


    Sierra snorted. "Are you sure you want to sell the news to me? Do you think my nickname as an


    ''Informant'' is a joke?"


    It was always someone else who inquired the news from her, but never the other way around.


    "Honey, I''m sure you don''t even know about this piece of news." Sharon beamed while said.


    "I don''t believe you..."


    "Do you want the news about Stanley Jones?" Sierra''s eyes widened instantly. "How much?" Sure


    enough, from the way Sierra talked about Stanley earlier, Sharon was certain that Sierra must be


    interested in him.


    As long as it catered to her interests, she would definitely be willing to spend a lot of money to buy


    the news.


    Sharon smiled and said, "Ten bucks for a piece of information. Let''s see how much information you


    want to know."


    "D*mn it, it''s so expensive. Why don''t you rob me?" "Don''t you want it? If you don''t want it, I''ll go


    and find someone else..."


    "Yes, yes, yes! Come back here!"


    Sharon pulled Sierra to sit down on the yground and began to trade information with cash.


    "Blood type?"


    "Tybe AB."


    "What does he like to eat?"


    "More toward light food."


    "What type of magazine does he usually like to read?"


    "Business and military stuff and so on."


    "What''s his hobby?"


    "He has many. Next question." Her information was worth ten bucks per piece. She would not be so


    stupid to trade such broad details with only ten bucks.


    "What a profiteer!" Sierra thought, gritting her teeth, disliking Sharon''s intelligence again. "Then


    what about his body measurements?" she asked.


    Ahem!


    This could be considered a private question.


    Sharon stretched out two fingers and said, "Twenty bucks for this kind of private questions."


    "Sharon, we made a deal! You can''t raise your price as you please!"


    Sharon donned a mischievous expression as she said, "Sierra Sweetie, if I sell this kind of news to


    the gossip magazines, the price they offer will be much higher than yours. 20 bucks is already a


    friendly price."


    Sierra hesitated before saying, "Fine! Twenty then! I''ll pay!"


    "You''re indeed rich!" When Sharon took the money, Stanley''s naked body suddenly shed through


    her mind. His strong and firm muscles, his distinct abdominal muscles, and his perfect male body


    which filled with masculinity. Her face began to somehow heat up. Right away, she clear her throat


    and said, "He has a golden ratio of body proportions. Tall, strong, and big d*ck, you know."


    She cleverly avoided describing the man''s body measurements and gave Sierra an even more


    ambiguous answer.


    Sierra swallowed lustfully, licked her lips, and began to let her imagination run wild. "Awesome."


    Sharon was counting the money in her hands. She took a peek at Sierra and frowned at her


    expression, thinking to herself, "What a female pervert!"


    "Is there any problem? If not, I will leave now."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    As Sharon spoke, she got up and left.


    Sierra snapped out of her trance and yelled, "Wait!"


    Sharon turned around, starting to get a little impatient. "What else do you want to know?" "Rumors


    had it that Stanley is secretly married. Do you have anything about it?"

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    Sharon nced at Sierra. "Do you want to know whether it is true or not?"


    "Of course."


    Sharon nodded and extended a finger. Sierra gritted her teeth. "Fine. I''ll add ten bucks!"


    Sharon smiled and said, "Sierra Sweetie, don''t be so naive. This kind of question worths at least a


    thousand bucks."


    Sierra was enraged. "This is a scam!"


    "Oh no, you''re wrong. How can you say that I scam you? It''s a matter of mutual agreement. You


    give me money, and I will sell you my information. It''s nothing more than a normal transaction; it''s


    business as usual. You get what you want from me, and I can get what I want." Sharon flicked the


    money in her hand. "Killing two birds with one stone, don''t you agree?"


    Sierra stared at her nkly.


    Sharon smiled and waved. "See ya! Remember toe to me again if you want to know more


    details."


    She turned around and left, as cunning as a little fox but Sierra came to her senses and shouted at


    Sharon back, "Sharon,e back!" ''If I go back, I''m an idiot!'' Sharon roasted in her heart.


    She quickened her pace.


    Sierra was so angry that she stomped her feet. "Hey, tell me, how did you know about all these


    things?"


    How did Sharon, a good girl who didn''t even gossip about entertainment news, know Stanley''s


    personality and preferences so well? These were the things that even she, the Informant, did not


    know about.


    "Stop right there! You can''t go unless you make it clear! Otherwise, give me back my money!"


    Sierra strode over to chase after Sharon.


    "Sh*t!" Sharon nced at the girl chasing behind her and cursed.


    Just as she was worried about what to do next, an angelic-like voice suddenly sounded. "Sierra, try


    to chase her again and see."


    Sharon rushed to the girl and hugged her. "My Goddess."


    Melody Graham had been learning Taekwondo since she was a child. Now, she was at the eighth


    dan of ck Belt. The weak woman was no match for her.


    Melody raised her eyebrows and looked at Sierra. Sierra swallowed sheepishly, knowing what


    Melody was capable of. She red at them and left unwillingly.


    Sharon really wanted to kiss Melody so badly for her timely arrival but Melody gave her a cold look


    and said, "Follow me."


    "Okay."


    The heroine who saved the damsel in distress was her best friend and also a cold and elegant belle


    in school.


    Melody took Sharon out of the school gate and turned left into a noodle stall. Sharon was wondering


    whether something was wrong with Melody, so she did not notice a ck Hummering from


    behind.


    At the noodle stall.


    "It''s my treat. You can order whatever you like." Sharon proudly put the money she had earned from


    Sierra on the table.


    Melody took out a pair of chopsticks and said with a faint smile, "Are you rich now?"


    "Haha, I just earned it."


    "How much did you make?"


    Sharon pursed her lips. "Sierra is too stingy. I can''t make much money from her..."


    "Sharon Cruz!" Melody mmed the table and suddenly raised her voice.


    Sharon jumped in shock. She patted her chest and blinked her big eyes in bewilderment. "Uhm,


    what''s the matter?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Drop the act!" Melody was very angry. "When will you stop doing such a shady business?"


    "It''s not shady. It''s a lucrative business..."


    "Business?" Melody looked very disappointed at Sharon. "In the winter, you bring them takeouts for


    two bucks per trip; in the summer, you buy them drinks and only earn one buck per bottle; you even


    go as far as buying sanitary pads for them from the supermarket. You even buy condoms forthem.


    Uh!"


    Blushing in embarrassment, Sharon covered Melody''s mouth and muttered, "Keep your voice down.


    Others are looking at me. It''s so embarrassing. I''m still a little girl."


    Melody was rendered speechless.


    Sharon blinked her big eyes that were like gems soaked in the springwater. "Fine, I know I''m wrong.


    Our holiday is just around the corner. I will stop doing these mediocre trades. I can earn big money


    with a part-time summer job."


    Speaking of this, she was a little excited as her face sparkled brightly.


    Melody sighed and pushed Sharon''s hand away. "Tell me, why do you do this kind of errand work at


    school?"


    Sharon lowered her eyes and smiled. "College life is too boring and dull. I''m a good student. I can


    develop a good friendship with my ssmates as well as earn some pocket money for myself. Why


    not?"


    She needed money for many reasons: her father who was lying in the hospital, her living expenses,


    and her tuition fee. Everything needed money. She could not survive in this world if she had no


    money.


    Although the money she earned was not much, she was able to umte them. One day, she


    would make a lot of money, take over her father''s medical expenses, and pay back the money she


    owed to the Jones Family.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    "I''ll ept this exnation for the time being." Melody looked at her intensely. "Then, exin to me,


    why do you know so much about Stanley Jones''s private information?"


    Sharon''s eyes widened. "Goddess, were you eavesdropping on my conversation with Sierra?"


    Melody''s face twisted in disdain. "How can you me me for eavesdropping? I was basking in the


    sun and you went there to make a shady deal behind my back."


    Sharon pursed her lips disapprovingly.


    "A shady deal? Goddess, you are very good with your selection of words."


    "Don''t change the subject. Tell me the truth. How do you know something that even gossip


    magazines don''t?"


    Instead of saying that the paparazzi couldn''t get their hands on Stanley''s news, it was actually


    because Stanley had put pressure on all media, and therefore, they didn''t dare to publish his news.


    In other words, the media were afraid of Stanley and the Jones Family, so their news was


    selectively ignored...


    Melody lifted Sharon''s small face, staring at her with her fiery gaze. "Don''t tell me that you''re


    interested in those rich and powerful young masters, just like Sierra, aren''t you?"


    "Huh?"


    "Is it because you like Stanley too? That''s why you keep track of gossips like this! You even know


    what food he likes!"


    Sharon was choked.


    "Spill it!"


    "I''ll keep my conscience in check. No, I do not like him, absolutely not!"


    "You''re crossing your fingers behind your back, right?"


    Sharon was speechless.


    In the Hummer on the main road outside, Anthony nced at the man who was looking at the


    documents in the back seat from the rearview mirror. After thinking for a while, he said, "Boss."


    "Talk."


    Stanley didn''t even raise his head.


    Anthony raised his hand and pointed. "That girl seems to be... Madam."


    His hand suddenly trembled slightly, and the ck signature pen immediately stopped. Stanley


    looked up to where Anthony was pointing. Indeed, on the other side of the road, Sharon had her


    head drooped and was following a tall and slender girl.


    After a while, she opened her mouth and seemed to say something, but finally, she held it back. The


    dilemma was written all over her small fair face, her big eyes darting around, looking like a sly fox.


    Stanley retracted his gaze, closed the document, and said, "Have you found out who took the


    pictures that were shown inst night''s news? Why did the TV station dare to broadcast it?"


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Anthony nodded and said, "I found it out."


    "Get rid of that paparazzi. I don''t want to see him in Beachmarsh City ever again. As for the TV


    station, give the leaders of the Radio and Television Bureau a call and ask them to put pressure on


    the TV station. They must pressure the TV station at all times until I give my permission to let go of


    them."


    "Yes."


    Anthony sat up straight and took a careful look at the man who was donning a cold face. "Boss, the


    reason why the TV station dared to broadcast the newsst night is that someone intervened."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Who?"


    Anthony said a name, "Liam Frazier."


    Stanley''s face suddenly turned cold, and there was an icy-cold glimmer shing across his eyes.


    "Him?"


    Knowing that he was extremely angry now, Anthony broke out in cold sweat and did not dare to


    speak.


    Stanley appeared to be gloomy and cold. He sneered, but he was not angry. His Adam''s apple


    bobbed and a series ofughs resonated from his throat.


    The traffic light turned green. Anthony slowly drove forward and broke the silence in the car by


    saying, "Boss, do you want to call Madam and pick her up by the way?"


    Stanley raised his eyes and nced over. "Don''t you think you talk too much?"


    Inside his heart, Anthony pped himself while he nodded obediently. "Yes!"


    "Don''t talk that much then!"


    "Yes."


    "Call her and ask her toe out."


    "Huh?"


    "Not only are you talking too much, but you''re also deaf?"


    Anthony was rendered speechless.


    He felt very wronged and thought to himself, "Boss, why can''t you just y by the book? Shouldn''t


    we drive away mercilessly and indifferently at this moment?"


    "Why did he ask me to make a phone call after scolding me for being so nosy? The situation should


    not progress like this."

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Sharon was shocked to receive Anthony''s iing call. She knew about the existence of the


    personal assistant who was working for Stanley, and he was also the one who helped register her


    and Stanley''s marriage.


    Generally speaking, the assistant would not contact her, so Sharon was a little flustered to receive


    his call out of the blue.


    "Did something happen?" she wondered.


    "Melody, I''ll go out and answer the phone. I''ll be back soon."


    Without waiting for Melody''s answer, Sharon hurriedly ran out, feeling her heart in her throat.


    "Hello," she immediately answered the call as soon as she was outside. "PA Charles, what''s the


    matter?"


    The atmosphere inside the car was so silent as if the air froze.


    Sharon sat upright and didn''t even dare to breathe loudly. She could feel the immense pressure


    coming from the man beside her. The space in the car was small that she could touch the man with


    a single move.


    Her head was running fast like a machine. She couldn''t figure out why Stanley woulde to the


    school to find her.


    When Anthony told her that they were on the opposite side of the road on the phone, she was so


    shocked her heart almost jumped out of her ribcage.


    If her collegemates knew her rtionship with Stanley, she would definitely be bombarded with


    endless questions by the gossip girls in the school.


    Therefore, without needing Anthony to say anything, she immediately got into the car on her own


    ord.


    Now, the car was extremely quiet with a bit of awkwardness.


    Sharon wanted to say something.


    "What should I say?"


    "Should I ask if he had a meal?"


    She opened her mouth and was about to speak...


    However, the car, which was driving straight, suddenly swerved, causing Sharon to fall to the side


    uncontrobly.


    She fell on the man''s body with her face down.


    Sharon was stunned and could not respond for a moment.


    "Get up!"


    The faintly suppressed male voice sounded above her head with a bit of hoarseness.


    Sharon got up quickly. She had experienced sex before, so when she came to her senses, she


    quickly understood what had just happened, and then her face blushed so red.


    Sharon looked at the man and hurriedly exined, "I swear, I didn''t do it on purpose!"


    Stanley frowned.


    Sharon became even more anxious, thinking that he didn''t believe her. She tugged his sleeve and


    swore in order to prove her innocence, "I swear, if I intentionally take advantage of you, then I can''t


    graduate from college..."


    "Stop it!"


    His cold voice interjected her before she could finish speaking.


    "He look so grumpy. He must be angry."


    Sharon felt wronged and her integrity was jeopardized. She must have been taken for a female


    pervert. She was actually a pure little girl. "What should I do to exin myself?"


    "It''s all because of PA Charles for suddenly swerving the car. I haven''t fastened my seat belt so I


    can''t control my body. I''ve already apologized. What else can I do..." sheined.


    This man was really petty.


    Stanley took a deep breath and said, "Shut up!"


    Sharon was infuriated. She was already being so modest, what else did he want?


    "Fine! I''m going to stop being so submissive!"


    "Do whatever he likes then. I don''t care!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She snorted and was about to sit back to her seat when a hand suddenly reached out and pushed


    her away firmly.


    Sharon was stunned.


    Stanley frowned and withdrew his hand. His handsome face filled with contempt. "Did you eat


    garlic?"


    Sharon was stunned.


    What did he say?


    "Sit over there. Anthony, open the window!" he ordered with disdain.


    "...Yes."


    Anthony silently opened the window, nced at the stunned Sharon, and sympathized with his


    young Madam.


    Although his boss was not talkative, when he did, his words were hurtful.


    Sharon, who had been stiff for the whole time she was in the car, started moving slowly. She moved


    her body to one side and loosened her grip on Stanley''s clothes. Then, she shrank to the corner,


    leaned against the door, turned her head to look out of the window, and poked her finger on the


    window, looking rather awkward.


    Stanley''s brows twitched as he watched the woman''s every tiny little movement.


    The woman curled up into a ball like a stray cat. She asionally nced at him and then quickly


    withdrew her gazes, looking like a pitiful little animal.


    This version of Sharon reminded Stanley of a pet he had raised previously.


    The pet would put up exactly the same expression as Sharon now when it was scolded and felt


    wronged.


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled upward. He suddenly felt delightful as a smile shed across


    his eyes.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Sharon snorted unhappily. She abhorred people who were neat freaks.


    How could one eat stir-fried noodles without chili and garlic?


    Did it smell so bad?


    Why couldn''t she smell it?


    Did he have a dog''s nose?


    He could have just stopped her from getting into the car if he didn''t like the smell. What''s the point


    of disdaining her after letting her into the car? She hadn''t despised him for being as cold as a


    mobile air conditioner.


    B*stard!


    Sharon cursed the man inside her heart.


    Bang.


    The car swerved violently again, causing Sharon to hit her head against the ss.


    "What''s with Anthony''s driving skill? Does he have a grudge against me?" Sharon''s face twisted in a


    painful grimace.


    "Anthony!" Stanley growled with a hint of warning as his face darkened. He nced at Sharon''s


    reddish forehead.


    Anthony was about to cry. "Boss, there are a lot of electric bikes on the road that don''t obey the


    traffic rules. I can only swerve reflexively to avoid them when they suddenlye out to the road.


    It''s not my fault..."


    Then, he looked at Sharon and said, "Madam, I''m sorry. Are you okay?"


    Sharon rubbed the ce where she had been hit. "It''s okay. It''s not your fault."


    "Madam, you''re very considerate."


    "Haha..."


    Sharon could onlyugh as the ttery was thrown her way.


    Sharon, whose self- esteem was greatly damaged, rushed upstairs as soon as she reached home


    to brush her teeth violently in the bathroom and spray a mouthful of breath freshener. Only then did


    she feel much better.


    Since there was no one in the bedroom, and Stanley didn''te upstairs, she quietly came to the


    bedside, lying on the ground, and took out a box from under the bed.


    Inside the box was her diary.


    She had the habit of writing a diary and this habit had persisted for many years.


    Just as she kept away the money she earned today, someone knocked on the door of the room.


    "Madam?"


    It was Hazel West.


    Sharon answered and went to open the door.


    "Madam, what are you doing?"


    "Oh, nothing." Sharon took Hazel''s arm intimately. "Hazel, what did Young Master do in the past?


    His character is so unlikable. How did youe by all these years?"


    He was invective and always donned a cold expression. No one could stand him.


    How did Jewel Russell fall for this kind of man?


    Hazel pinched Sharon''s nose, feeling both helpless and amused. "Young Master used to be a


    soldier for many years. He is indeed a little unapproachable and reserved, but he is not as bad as


    you think."


    Sharon was curious. "Stanley used to be in the army?"


    "Yes."


    How did the tough military officer change into an overbearing president?


    Sharon was intrigued by the topic. "Then, why did your Young Master suddenly be a


    profiteer... Eh, no, I mean, why did he venture into the business world all of a sudden?"


    "Shush! What do you mean by ''your Young Master''? He''s your husband!"


    Sharon couldn''t find it in herself to use the word "husband".


    She blushed. "Was he in some kind of trauma? Or was he discharged from the military because of


    his age?"


    It was quite a broad gap going from being a soldier to being an overbearing president.


    If it weren''t for Miss Reba Lambert, Young Master would not have changed his life track...


    Reminiscing the past, Hazel sighed in her heart, but she smiled faintly and said, "There are some


    things that we servants shouldn''t gossip about. If you are curious, you can ask the Young Master


    directly."


    Sharon stared at Hazel for a moment and smiled. Then, she changed the topic. "I''m hungry. Hazel,


    do you think the meal is ready? Let''s go downstairs quickly."


    Hazel looked at the cheeky girl with a beam.


    This was one of the reasons why she adored Sharon. Sharon was clever and sharp, and she was


    good at reading people''s minds. She would never ask questions that she shouldn''t ask, nor would


    she pursue them to the very end.


    "You are very smart. Young Master will like you."


    Hazel said.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sharon lowered her eyes and said nothing.


    It was not that she was smart, but because she knew her ce. Despite the fact that she and


    Stanley werewfully-wedded husband and wife, they were worse than strangers.


    She didn''t even have the right to meddle in his business nor did she dare to do so.


    She would keep a low profile and try her best to be a good wife who only needed to give her body to


    him like a puppet.


    Sharon had always kept this in mind.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    At the dining table.


    The ambiance was a little quiet. Only the sound of bowls and chopsticks colliding could be heard,


    as well as the sound of typing.


    It was Sharon who was typing frenziedly on her mobile phone.


    She was so immersed in her world that she failed to notice that the expression of the man sitting


    opposite her was getting more and more gloomy.


    Their ss had a group chat that was being bombarded by endless messages now. Someone got


    hold of the news from an unknown source that Sharon had first-hand information about Stanley and


    began to bid like crazy. The bidding price was approaching five hundred!


    Five hundred!


    Sharon''s eyes lit up. She couldn''t believe her eyes at all.


    This group of people was crazy!


    How could they spend so much money just for one piece of information?


    But the crazier they were, the better. Only in this way could she have a chance to earn more money!


    Hopeless romantic girl number one asked, "What kind of woman does Mr. Jones like? Innocent or


    sexy?"


    Innocent or sexy?


    She thought about Jewel. What kind of person was she?


    Suddenly, Sharon came to a conclusion. She quickly typed, "Half innocent and half sexy! I wish you


    sess in pursuing Mr. Jones as soon as possible. Good luck!"


    Hopeless romantic girl number two asked, "Does Jewel really have a rtionship with Mr. Jones?


    Or are they just having a fling?"


    Having a fling?


    Unlikely.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Stanley had always kept a mysterious and low profile. There used to be some rumors between him


    and the notable socialites, but those women had never been on the news with him.


    Jewel was the only one.


    She was on the news on TV and the paparazzi managed to photograph them hugging each other at


    the door of the hotel.


    If he didn''t love Jewel to the extreme, such a low-key man would not have these rumors.


    Besides, as the Young Master of the Jones Family, none of the media in Beachmarsh City would


    dare to report his news without his permission.


    Therefore... Sharon typed it out word by word. "No, it''s not gossip. What they have is true love, but


    don''t be discouraged. Jewel will not marry into the Jones Family in a short time. You still have a


    chance. Good luck."


    It was impossible for Sharon to spend the rest of her life with this man. When she made enough


    money, she would demand...


    "Are you going to spend the rest of your life with your phone?"


    The deep male voice suddenly sounded. The voice was a little bit mellow and sexy, which was


    particrly pleasing.


    Of course... it came with a hint of displeasure.


    Sharon looked up in astonishment and met the man''s deep eyes.


    Stanley''s expression did not look very good. He furrowed his brows which were obvious that he was


    unhappy.


    Having been together for a year, she had more or less figured out his emotions.


    Sharon darted her eyes around and put away her mobile phone. She then put in some good words


    and said, "I''m sorry, I was wrong."


    The man lifted his eyelids, looking leisure and casual. "What did you do wrong?"


    Sharon said cautiously, "I yed with my phone and did not concentrate on my meal."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. There was a hint of yfulness in his dark eyes.


    This girl was particrly well-behaved. She was good at reading people''s minds and had a sense of


    propriety.


    As Sharon observed his reaction, she knew that her guess was right, so she immediately threw her


    mobile phone aside and obediently lowered her head to eat.


    The man''s dark eyes fell on her. He thought that she was still young to know better and was at the


    most rebellious and unrestrained age, but it turned out to be the opposite. She was obedient,


    sensible, and very well-behaved.


    The incident with Jewel was a great example. When she knew about it, she didn''t have any


    resentment nor did she make a fuss about it. She didn''t even try to figure it out.


    He was surprised at this point.


    "Is there anything fun on the phone?" Stanley leaned back and asked directly.


    "I can''t let him see my phone, or I''ll be exposed for selling his private information for the extra cash!"


    she was anxious.


    "Ahem, may I ask you a question?"


    Sharon blinked her eyes to divert his attention.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Ask away!"


    "When did you first have sex?"

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Ahem."


    Stanley, who had always been calm andposed, was startled by her question and coughed. He


    frowned and red at her.


    Finally realizing what was going on, Sharon blushed and hurriedly exined, "I didn''t mean that.


    Don''t get me wrong!"


    "This is the question that my friends in the group chat are willing to pay for it!" Sharon whined inside


    her.


    "Why does he look at me as if he is looking at a lecher? I am a pure-hearted little girl inside!" she


    thought.


    "I just want to know more about you. After all, you are my husband. As your wife, I have to learn


    about my husband''s past, right?"


    Everyone liked to listen to good words, including Stanley.


    When she addressed him as her husband, of course he didn''t find it repulsive .


    Her voice was soft as she called him husband, stirring a ripple in his heart, like a feather sweeping


    across the surface of a calmke, causing a tiny ripple.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As the sound of running water wasing from the bathroom, Sharon sat on the sofa and wiped


    her hair. Suddenly, the phone on the coffee table rang. She nced at the caller ID and answered


    immediately, "Dr. Dixon, why are you looking for me at such ate hour?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing serious. I would like to inform you as usual that the payment for the hospital bill is


    due soon, so..."


    Money was a sensitive subject even after they had known each other for a year. Zack Dixon


    hemmed and hawed on the phone.


    Sharon knew this from the bottom of her heart.


    "Okay, I know. Thank you, Dr. Dixon."


    Hanging up the phone, Sharon sighed. Two years ago, her father had a car ident, and the


    expensive medical expenses almost drove her insane. Stanley came out of nowhere, rescued her


    from the troubled waters, and helped her get rid of the predicament.


    After that, she married him, and he took care of all her father''s medical expenses.


    Sharon didn''t want to know why he wanted to marry an ordinary girl like her, nor did she want to


    waste her brain capacity to take a guess.


    As long as her father was alive, that was enough.


    As for whether it was a passionless marriage or not, Sharon did not care.


    Love...


    "Haha, what''s love? Can I eat it?"


    Turning on the TV casually and switching through the channels, Sharon was surprised that there


    was no trace of Stanley and Jewel''s news everywhere. It had beenpletely deleted.


    She nced toward the bathroom. If the man intervened in it, it proved that his power was


    enormous and scary.


    It only took him one day to suppress all the major TV stations and forbid them to broadcast his


    scandals.


    This man had great and extraordinary power.


    Stanley came out of the bathroom with only a bath towel casually tied around his masculine waist.


    His tight wheat- colored skin was exposed, showing his shapely muscle lines. Years of military life


    had made his sculpted body perfect with t and obvious abdominal muscles, as well as those


    seductive firm abs.


    Sharon swallowed and thought, "What a stunner!"


    Even though she had slept with this man for a year, she still couldn''t help but blush when she saw


    such an erotic scene.


    Stanley looked up and walked over. "You haven''t slept yet?"


    Sharon shook her head. "I''m waiting for you."


    "Oh?" The man raised his eyebrows. "Can''t you sleep without me?"


    His words were flirtatious and teasing. There was even a hint of frivolous in his tone. Sharon could


    not help but curse him in her heart!


    However, she donned a sweet smile on her fair face. "Well, I can''t sleep without you. I got used to


    it."


    Stanley walked over, bent down, and carried her up. Sharon then hooked her arms around his neck


    and snuggled into his embrace like a timid little girl. She licked her lips and said after a slight


    hesitation, "Just now... Dr. Dixon called me."


    Stanley saw through her little thoughts almost at a nce. "So that''s why you waited for me? Just to


    tell me this?"


    Hiss...


    "He''s so vicious!"


    "I can''t believe he could actually see me through."


    Knowing that it was useless to exin herself, Sharon leaned against his chest that was exuding


    the shower gel fragrance and simply admitted, "Yes."

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Wearing only a halter nightgown, Sharon immediately slipped under the quilt when she wasid on


    the bed, before pulling it over herself


    When she had close contact with him, she was still a little embarrassed, and her heartbeat


    elerated uncontrobly.


    She didn''t dare to look at him. Her body shrunk in the corner, her fair face blushing. She looked


    beautiful, as though she had had some rouge on, and there was a timid shyness on her face.


    The sight was quite seductive.


    As his Adam''s apple moved, Stanley lifted her chin, looked into her sparkly eyes, and then lowered


    his head to kiss her lips.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sharon closed her eyes and felt his power as he flipped over and pressed her tiny self under him.


    She began to slowly be tense, her body stiffening following his movements...


    Stanley noticed her frigidness and got up slightly with a frown, indicating slight displeasure on his


    side. "What''s wrong? You


    don''t want to?"


    He would never force a woman because it was meaningless.


    Sharon knew him. It was not so much that the man didn''t like to force his partner, but rather, it was


    his indifference and nobility in his blood that made him so.


    These characteristics made him disdain forcing a woman to do anything.


    There were truckloads of women who were willing to serve him if she didn''t want to.


    Sharon stretched out her arm, took the initiative to hug him, and said while pouting her lips up, "It''s


    not that I don''t want to, but I''m a little nervous..."


    "What''s there to be nervous about? It''s not our first time."


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    It was indeed not their first time. He made her feel numb during their first time, and she could not


    feel anything except for the pain.


    After kissing the man''s chin, Sharon said in a muffled voice, "It hurt so bad during our first time that


    I''m a little nervous every time I do it with you."


    This was the truth.


    When she made love to Stanley for the first time, she didn''t feel any pleasure, instead, it left a


    psychological impact on her.


    There was a sh of astonishment in the man''s ck eyes. "I was rough on you on our first night?"


    "Hmm," Sharon answered.


    "How rough?"


    "You forcibly prated me in spite of my resistance. Does that count as rough?"


    His eyebrows twitched instantly that he stretched out his hand to rub it. His memory slowly came


    back and he could vaguely remember it.


    "I might have been a little drunk, so..."


    "Yeah, I know."


    She didn''t want to seek his sympathy by saying this. Moreover, it had been a long time ago that the


    trauma in her heart was also slowly disappearing.


    So, she leaned her soft body back at him again and said slightly seductively, "Well, do you still want


    to do it?"


    Stanley held her slender waist with his powerful big arms and pressed his solid chest against her.


    He then squinted his deep eyes and asked, "Are you seducing me?"


    Sharon nodded seriously and said, "Yes, I am." "As you wish." Stanley was pleased by her honesty,


    a smile creeping up his dark eyes. He then kissed her heavily.


    The temperature in the bedroom soon began to rise, forming an erotogenic picture... Sharon


    indulged in the pleasure he gave her until she almost lost her mind and soul. His stamina had


    always been good, especially tonight.


    In a trance of sexual pleasure, Sharon did not forget her main agenda of the day. She held the


    man''s strong waist with both hands and muttered, "My dad''s medical bills..."


    Stanley paused for a while, his beautiful eyebrows frowning inexplicably.


    Soon heposed himself and resumed the thrusting motion. "The money will be paid to the


    hospital tomorrow. Don''t worry."


    With the guarantee, Sharon waspletely relieved and silently endured the brunt thrust from the


    man.


    Somehow, she felt that the man who was gentle earlier suddenly became a little rough. As he held


    her waist, the strength in each thrust seemed to be increasing, as if he was punishing her or


    dissatisfied with something...


    Stanley stared at the woman''s charming face under him. His well-defined face darkened. It turned


    out that the reason why she took the initiative to seduce him was merely for her father.


    He was a little unhappy inside.


    With a snort, his movements became more and more intense until Sharon finally couldn''t take it


    anymore and began to cry and beg for mercy on her ord. His mood turned a little better seeing


    her reaction and he slowly toned down his fierce movements.


    What a scheming man he was!

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    The next day, Sharon opened her eyes and whined, "It hurts so much!"


    She sat up with her hands on her waist. There was no one beside her on the bed yet there was the


    sound of running water in the bathroom, indicating that Stanley was in there.


    Last night''s scene was still vivid in her mind. It was a truly crazy night.


    She took the phone and used it as a mirror to look at herself. Looking at the hickeys on her neck,


    Sharon grimaced in annoyance. This was all the work of that beastly man!


    With a sigh, she wondered if she should count herself lucky or otherwise. At the very least, the man


    she was married to had awesome stamina and could sustain for a long time. They could make love


    several times a night...


    Ahem.


    "What am I thinking?"


    Patting her blushing face, Sharony on the bed and yed with her mobile phone. After skipping a


    night from browsing the group chat, it was bombarded by countless messages among her


    ssmates.


    There were all bizarre questions about Stanley''s privacy.


    Question number 1. "Does Stanley prefer briefs or boxers?"


    Question number 2. "Stanley is so seductively handsome. Who can get an unpixted naked photo


    of him? I''m willing to pay a high price for it."


    Sharon read the messages delightfully. She didn''t think that there was anything wrong at all with


    others having obscene thoughts about her husband.


    She joined the chat by stating, "Hello,dies. Get your money ready. I have exclusive news for you."


    The group chat became lively again. The young girls who had lost their minds werepeting and


    bidding crazily, just like the people at the auction site.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Sharon, how did you know so much about these things that even Sierra, the Informant, doesn''t


    know about?" someone asked in confusion when she discovered that something was amiss.


    Especially when the subject was a man of a godlike level like Stanley.


    Sharon had already prepared for such a question, so she answered it at ease with a rhetorical


    question, "What''s my major?"


    Someone replied, "Our Media and Communication University is quite well-known."


    Sharon snapped her fingers and said, "That''s right. I''m studying media, major in journalism. Oriana


    Faci, the world''s top female reporter, is my idol. Stanley''s gossip is a great stepping stone for me


    to professional journalism. I''m the only one who can get the exclusive news that others can''t. Am I


    awesome?"


    She was so full of herself that she didn''t notice Stanleying out of the bathroom at all.


    He came out of the bathroom and saw Sharon lying on the bed, revealing her two slender legs. She


    wrapped those legs around his waistst night, her posture and expression as charming as a vixen.


    Now she crossed her lower legs and hooked her toes together, looking as naughty and adorable as


    an elf.


    As shey on the bed, her curvy figure was in full view. Her curves were undting where her waist


    and hips lines were prominent. Although she was still young, she already had soul-stirring


    femininity.


    Stanley''s eyes darkened at the sight as he walked over.


    Scarlett was getting more and more excited with her chats until his deep voice suddenly sounded


    above her head, "Is your idol Oriana Faci?"


    "Oh, my god!"


    Sharon was so shocked that she jumped up directly from the bed and turned around in a panic.


    That was when she saw Stanley standing behind her.


    Did he fly around like a ghost? How could he not make any sound when he walked? He scared her!


    Moreover, how long had he been standing behind her?


    How much had he seen?


    Had he seen all the messages she had with her friends?


    Oh god!


    Her face was turning pale. She licked the dry corners of her lips and stood there at a loss.


    Stanley frowned. "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Uh... huh?"


    "Is your idol Oriana Faci?"


    Sharon swallowed, her heart almost jumping out of her mouth. "Did... Did you see it?"


    Stanley said frankly, "I only saw this name." Phew!


    After a long sigh of relief, Sharon calmed down and nodded. "Yes. My idol is the world''s top female


    reporter."


    For a girl her age, they were supposed to adore Jewel or young hunks. It was a little unusual for her


    to idolize Oriana Faci.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Is bing a reporter your dream?"


    Sharon nodded. "Yes!"


    "You?"


    What did he mean by that? Did he look down on her?


    Sharon snorted. "What''s wrong with that? Do you think I can''t be a reporter? I want to be a strong


    woman in the future!"


    She? A strong woman?


    With that petite body frame of hers?


    She was just about as tall as his chest level. Her skinny figure and childlike puffy face were


    unconvincing at all. He could even lift her up with one hand. Did she really want to be a strong


    woman with that physique?


    "Do you want to be a reporter? Fine, I''ll give


    you a chance to interview me."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Stanley was intrigued all of a sudden. "Come on, ask away. No one has such honor and opportunity.


    You are the first."


    All the major media in B City had invited him to do an interview, but he had rejected them all. If she


    was the one who sent him the invitation, he might have epted it.


    Sharon''s eyes widened in disbelief and astonishment.


    "Is he kidding?" she thought.


    How could she interview him now? She was in her pajamas and a disgraceful mess.


    To be honest, she didn''t really want this honor.


    Stanley stood like a statue and looked at her with arched eyebrows as if he was waiting for her


    question.


    Afterposing herself, Sharon licked her lips and looked at him with a pair of big eyes. "You


    asked me to interview you, so don''t regret it."


    "I never regret doing anything."


    "Who was your first love?"


    All the women in the world were gossipy, and Sharon was no exception.


    He was a big shot with a distinguished status and extraordinary power. Anyone was curious to know


    what kind of woman had captured his heart.


    She was curious as well.


    However, upon hearing the question, he remained silent for a long time. There was a slight change


    in his expression; a hint of solemnness and coldness shed across his eyes as he looked at her


    indifferently.


    D*mn!


    She touched his Archilles'' Heels, didn''t she?


    She probably asked the wrong question.


    He was clearly unhappy.


    Sharon stammered, "Uh... you asked me to interview you..."


    After a long while, Stanley asked, "Why do you want to know?"


    Sharon shook her head, refusing to say anything.


    He was the one who permitted her to interview him. But when she did, he got angry.


    She would never fall into the same trap again.


    Stanley frowned, and there was impatience in his ck eyes. "I don''t like beating around the bush.


    Answer me."


    His voice was not loud but domineering.


    He who was ustomed to giving orders had an air of majesty in his bones.


    Astounded by his grandeur temperament, Sharon mumbled, "You were drunk on our first night, and


    while you were cuddling me, you called a girl''s name, Reba..."


    As soon as she said that name, Stanley''s expression changed instantly, turning solemn and scary.


    Sharon was about to cry. "Look, I didn''t want to say it, but you forced me."


    Stanley was stunned. "I didn''t say anything."


    "There is no need for such ame excuse. Your eyes are red," sheined in her heart.


    She used out loud, "Your look is scarier than your words."


    Reaching out and rubbing the knitted eyebrows, he paused and finally gave an answer, "You


    misheard me. I didn''t call anyone''s name."


    "Huh, that''s a bogus answer," she thought.


    Sharon rolled her eyes and said, "It''s probably just an ex- girlfriend or something. I don''t care."


    There was no need to lie to her like this. She was not stupid!


    Stanley shot a deep and ambiguous look at her.


    Sharon shrugged and spread her hands. "Don''t look at me like that. I really don''t care. You must


    have been in love at some point, and you must have loved a woman or two previously. If I have to


    be jealous of each and every single one of them, I might as well just drown in the sea of jealousy."


    A little upset, Stanley snorted and said sarcastically, "Thank you for being so understanding."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Well, I''m so well-behaved, right?"


    Pursing his thin and sensual lips, he stared at her for a moment, and finally, got changed and went


    out without saying anything.


    Letting out a long breath, Sharon sat on the bed for a while before going to the bathroom to wash


    up.


    She knew that Stanley didn''t love her, so she couldn''t act like a bitter housewife. Even if he kissed


    Jewel in front of her, she couldn''t say anything.


    Only the favored one had the right to be angry.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before taking a shower, Sharon looked into the mirror and almost fainted out of anger.


    Except for her face, her entire body was covered by hickeys. Others might assume she was abused


    if they didn''t know about the truth.


    When she went downstairs to have breakfast, the sharp-eyed Hazel saw the hickeys and smiled


    knowingly. Sharon felt so embarrassed by Hazel''s reaction that she wished she could hide herself.


    Hazel sat next to her with a gossipy look on her face. "How was it? Was the young master very


    energeticst night?"


    Sharon sensed that something was amiss and narrowed her eyes skeptically. "Hazel, what did you


    do?"

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Sharon narrowed her eyes skeptically. "Hazel, what did you do?"


    "Wow, Madam, you''re such a genius."


    Sharon was at a loss for words.


    She was right! Hazel did do something yesterday!


    Hazel pointed to the soup Sharon was drinking. "This is the wonderful prescription that I''ve found. It


    is good for both men and women. Young Master had drunk two bowlsst night, so... Ahem, this is


    the best out of the best. Madam, drink more, you will have a baby boy in the future."


    Puff!


    Sharon coughed up all the soup and threw the bowl away as if she touched a hot potato.


    "You''re a bad influence, Hazel! A bad influence!" Sharon cursed inside her.


    A baby?


    How could she have a baby with him?


    She had never thought of spending the rest of her life with Stanley, let alone giving birth to a baby


    with him!


    "Hazel, I gotta go. I''m going to bete for school."


    Sharon was too frightened to eat and quickly found an excuse to slip away.


    She rushed to the bus stop, panting heavily. Only when she got on the bus did she heave a sigh of


    relief.


    Her mind was in a mess again when she thought of what Hazel said. No, she had to quickly find a


    job and start earning money. A negotiation with Stanley would only be valid when she got money in


    her hands.


    She depended on him for her living expenses and her father''s medical expenses. Hence, she didn''t


    even have the right to say no in front of him.


    She must have sufficient capital in her hands in order to earn the right to speak.


    Before she went to school, she dropped by the hospital to see Dr. Dixion and asked him about the


    hospital bills. He reassured her that the payment was done early in the morning.


    She thought that Stanley was pretty good at keeping his words. He said that he would settle it today,


    and indeed, he settled it perfectly.


    Before leaving, Sharon asked Dr. Dixion for the medical receipt. Dr. Dixion was curious.


    "You always ask for the receipt after every payment. What is it for?"


    Sharon simply smiled and made up someme excuses. She then left after taking the receipt.


    The receipts were proof that she would pay back every penny she owed to Stanley in the future, so


    she had to keep these.


    Before back to school, she went to visit her father again. When she looked at him lying motionlessly


    on the hospital bed, a lump formed in her throat at once, and her eyes reddened. She wiped away


    her tears, feeling the abrupt grief umting inside her.


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom on the second floor of a vi.


    William Carney pushed the door open with the documents in his hand. There was a man sitting


    casually on the sofa with a cigarette between his lips. His bewitching eyes were mesmerizing and


    fascinating, and his facial features were extremely outstanding, his lips curling.


    He looked more beautiful than that of any woman.


    "Young Master Frazier, this is the information you need."


    William ced the documents respectfully in front of the man.


    Arching his eyebrows, Liam Frazier picked up the documents with his slender fingers and flipped it.


    In it were photos of Stanley and Sharon. Judging from the angle, the photos were all taken secretly,


    and there were also some notes attached to the photos. After viewing them one by one, Liam was


    intrigued. "Did he marry this woman a year ago?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    William nodded. "Yes."


    Liam did not speak. Instead, he took out Sharon''s photo and stared at the woman on the photo


    carefully with his bewitching eyes, sizing her up.


    After a while, he opened his thin lips slightly and said, "She''s quite good-looking."


    William continued, "She''s still a college student who doesn''t look like a scheming person."


    "Stanley is such a manther, getting involved with such a young girl." Liam leaned back on the sofa,


    slouching. "The media had never reported the marriage of the young master of the Jones Family to


    the public. Did they get married secretly?"


    "Yes, they did it secretly."


    "Oh, it''s getting interesting."


    William read his mind and asked, "Do you want me to bring her here?"


    "What''s the hurry? Hunters don''t immediately kill their prey when they spotted them. The thrill


    comes from tracking and hunting."


    The man murmured in a low voice, licking the photo of Sharon with the tip of his tongue. There were


    excitement and enchantment in his alluring eyes.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    In the university.


    When Melody went into the ssroom and sat down on a chair, no one around her noticed her.


    They lowered their heads and glued their eyes on their mobile phones, fiddling it as if they were


    obsessed by the little illuminating tool.


    The teacher was giving a lecture in ss. Melody lowered her voice and asked, "Sharon?"


    Sharon came to her senses and looked relieved to see it was Melody who was calling her. "You


    scared me. I thought the teacher was asking me a question."


    Melody frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "Submitting my resume."


    "Are you looking for a job?"


    "Yes. The summer break ising soon, so I thought I''d submit my resumes and job applications


    and see if I could get a job."


    "Have you found any?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sharon pocketed her mobile phone and cupped her chin with one hand, donning a yearning look.


    Tve just submitted. Now, I''m waiting for them to call."


    Some kind of brilliance radiated on her dreamy face that was particrly attractive. Melody smiled


    and said, "Good luck."


    Sharon nodded with a smile, acknowledging her good friend''s kind gesture.


    Melody nced around and squinted oddly when she saw Sharon''s neck. "Sharon, what''s wrong


    with you here?"


    As she spoke, she reached out and wanted to pull Sharon''s cor.


    Sharon stealthily held her cor and changed the subject. "Don''t you think there were a lot of


    mosquitoesst night? I was bitten all over my body. It is so itching today!"


    Melody frowned. "Were there mosquitoesst night?"


    "Yes, a lot. Don''t you know? Well, I''m so poor I can''t even afford the mosquito repellent, so I can


    only sacrifice my body to feed the mosquitos. It''s so heartrending."


    Melody was stunned.


    She knew about Sharon''s family situation, albeit briefly. Sharon''s father had an ident two years


    ago, and since then, he was in the hospital, unconscious. The costly medical expenses became


    such a huge burden on Sharon''s shoulder that she could hardly breathe. From then on, Sharon


    lived frugally and would not spend money unnecessarily.


    There were very few girls at her age who lived such a hard life but neverint.


    Life is always full of ups and downs.


    Melody sighed and said nothing.


    Sharon quietly wiped her cold sweat and felt ashamed at the same time. It didn''t seem nice to lie to


    Melody like that but she had no choice.


    There was no way she could tell Melody that she had slept with a manst night and those lovebites


    all over her body were his doing.


    If she spilled the beans, Melody would definitely not let her go until she got the truth.


    When the ss was over, Sharon''s cell phone rang. It was an unknown number. She thought that it


    was a call regarding her job application, so she grinned happily.


    "Goddess, my first job ising!"


    "Great, answer the call, quick," said Melody, amused.


    "Okay."


    Sharon answered it, feeling a little nervous. "Hello..."


    Melody looked at her with a smile. Melody didn''t know what the person on the other end of the line


    said, but Sharon seemed a little stiff for a moment after listening, and then she quicklyposed


    herself and said, "Really? Are you really hiring me? That''s awesome. I''ll be there soon!"


    Melody narrowed her eyes, feeling that something was amiss from her reaction.


    Sharon pocketed her mobile phone and grinned. "It''s a call from thepany. They want me to go


    there now. I have to go now. Wait for my good news!"


    With that, before Melody could say anything, she left like a gust of wind.


    Melody frowned, feeling that something was really off. The look on Sharon''s face when she was


    talking on the phone was peculiar. After being friends for so many years, she could easily detect a


    flicker of dismay in her eyes.


    On second thought, Melody decided to follow her to see what happened.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    At the back door of the university.


    Holding her phone, Sharon looked around like a thief, just in case she ran into someone she knew.


    Fortunately, her university was big and not everyone knew her.


    When she didn''t see the person she wanted to meet, Sharon dialed the number on her log. After a


    while, the call was answered and a cold female voice sounded, "Hello."


    Sharon paused and said, "Miss Russell, I am at the gate now but I didn''t see you."


    Yes, it was Jewel Russell.


    Ten minutes ago, she thought she had received a phone call from thepany where she applied


    for a job, but it turned out to be Jewel''s voice from the other end of the line. She was surprised, but


    she dared not express it.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    She didn''t want Melody to know that it was Jewel who called her.


    As an ordinary college student, how could she possibly know the popr actress? How could she


    exin herself to Melody?


    Therefore, she lied, saying that thepany had asked her to go for an interview so that she could


    sneak out to meet Jewel.


    "There is a cafe on the left street from your school. I am in the private room on the second floor. You


    cane to me directly."


    After Jewel finished speaking, she hung up the phone.


    Sharon had no choice but to go to the aforementioned cafe.


    As expected, as soon as she went up to the second floor of the cafe, she bumped into a disy of


    grandeur. A bodyguard in ck stood at the entrance of the stairs to the empty second floor.


    Apparently, Jewel had booked the whole ce.


    The bodyguard stopped her, and a serene female voice came from behind, "Let her in."


    The bodyguards stepped to the side to make way. Sharon walked over and saw Jewel sitting on the


    sofa, looking straight at her.


    Sharon came to Jewel and sized her up. Jewel was very beautiful, even more beautiful than when


    she was on TV. She had a great body too with a curvy and slim figure; it was definitely the body


    type that men liked.


    So, Stanley liked this type of woman.


    "Miss Cruz, you keep your words. You really came."


    Jewel said while withdrawing her gaze.


    Sharon put on a fake smile. "Miss Russell, you threatened me on the phone, saying that if I didn''t


    come, you would call the school leaders and tell them that my personal life was in disarray. How


    dare I note?"


    Initially, Sharon didn''t want to meet Jewel when she received the call, but Jewel saw her hesitation


    and threatened her that if Sharon didn''te, she would expose her rtionship with Stanley.


    Jewel''s threat worked as Sharon was afraid that others would know about her rtionship with


    Stanley.


    Jewel smiled charmingly. "I pushed off my work today and came to you with sincerity. I was afraid


    that you didn''t want to see me, so I said those unkind words off the top of my head, but I didn''t


    mean any of it. I hope that you won''t misunderstand me."


    "Miss Russel, what do you want from me? Can you tell me now?" Sharon felt that the exnation


    was unnecessary and cut to the chase.


    Jewel pointed to the chair opposite her. "Sit down, Miss Cruz."


    Sharon frowned, hesitating for a moment before finally sitting down.


    "Miss Cruz, what would you like to drink?"


    "No thanks. I''m not thirsty."


    Jewel smiled faintly. "Ok then. I won''t beat around the bush. Do you know why I asked you toe


    today?"


    Sharon shrugged. "To be honest, I don''t know."


    Looking down to hide the coldness and impatience in her eyes, Jewel picked up the ss in front of


    her and took a sip of water before saying, "Do you know Stanley Jones?"


    Sharon shook her head. "No, I don''t."


    Jewel frowned. "It''s no fun pretending to know nothing any longer. Let''s be frank and


    straightforward. I believe that you have already known about our rtionship on the major news and


    TV. I have been secretly dating Stanley, but it''s never been made public. I don''t care how you


    hooked up with him, but I only have one thing to say to you today: leave him."

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Sharon yawned and saidzily, "This trick again. Miss Russell, you''ve acted in so many TV series.


    Don''t you think this script is very familiar?"


    Jewel was stunned. "What?"


    "This is the standard plot in any idol drama where the male lead''s mother wants to stop the female


    lead from being with the male lead. Miss Russell, are you Stanley''s mother?" Sharon smiled


    innocently.


    Jewel''s face turned livid. "You have a sharp tongue. And yet you dare to im that you don''t know


    Stanley!"


    Sharon pursed her lips. "Miss Russell, you have been in theplicated entertainment industry for


    so many years. How can you still be so naive? Did you really believe me when I said I don''t know


    Stanley?"


    "How dare you!"


    This time, Jewel was really pissed off. This reckless girl who had not graduated from university


    dared to make fun of her!


    Sharon was reluctant to continue the conversation. "Are you done? Can I leave now?"


    She was waiting for the job application call and didn''t want to waste her time on meeting Stanley''s


    lover.


    With that, she got up and was about to leave when Jewel said lightly, "Johnny!"


    The burly bodyguard turned around and blocked Sharon''s way. She frowned. "Miss Russell, what


    do you mean by this?"


    "I haven''t finished yet, so you can''t leave."


    "Haven''t you finished? You asked me to leave Stanley, didn''t you?" Sharon spread out her hands


    indifferently. "Don''t worry, I will leave him, and I''ll never cling on him."


    She was telling the truth. She didn''t want to be too attached to Stanley nor did she intend to spend


    the rest of her life with him.


    Jewel was stunned and frowned. "You will leave him?"


    Sharon nodded sincerely. "Yes, I will. I know you guys are in love. Don''t worry, I won''t be in between


    you. I wish you two happiness and a happy life together."


    Jewel was stunned. What was going on now? Did she mishear it? Was Sharon giving her wishes to


    her and Stanley? Why Sharon didn''t want to hook up with Stanley, marry him, and be Mrs.


    Jones?


    Why was she being so generous now?


    It was a really good tactic. She was so scheming that she didn''t seem like a naive college girl.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    For someone of Stanley''s stature, if a girl wanted to be with him, the most important thing was to be


    considerate, sensible, and to know the do''s and don''ts.


    Sharon fit all the criteria, pretending to be obedient, and knowing how to tackle his heart in a smart


    way.


    Jewel dared not underestimate her. She got up, came to her, and asked directly, "You are only with


    Stanley for his money. I can give you as much as you want, just tell me how much do you want."


    Sharon was piqued. "How much can you give me?"


    "A hundred thousand."


    Sharon pondered seriously and shook her head. "Too little. It''s not worth it."


    With a smug sneer, Jewel was proud of herself to see through Sharon''s disguise. Sure enough, the


    fox could never hide its tail. "Tell me then, how much do you want?"


    Sharon nced at her and asked, "Are you sure you will give me as much as I ask for?"


    "Just say it," said Jewel.


    Sharon stretched out a finger.


    Jewel circled her twice and sneered. "One million? You really are greedy. Aren''t you afraid of the


    consequences?"


    "Well..." Sharon reminded her, "You misunderstood."


    "What''s there to misunderstand? You sleep with Stanley for his money, don''t you?"


    Sharon smiled slightly and said, "Miss Russell, you misunderstood. It''s not one million, but ten


    million."


    What did she say?


    Jewel''s eyes widened in disbelief, wondering if she had misheard her. Sharon was not only


    shameless but also very greedy. Ten million? She really dared to ask for that number! Wouldn''t she


    be afraid that the money would bury her alive?


    Sharon looked at her with a smile. "Think about it, and call me when you''re ready. I''ll agree to your


    terms as soon as I receive the cheque. Goodbye."


    With that, Sharon turned and left.


    The bodyguard nced at Jewel. After a moment of hesitation, Jewel nodded, and the bodyguard


    let her go.


    Sharon strode away.


    Melody stood outside the cafe. When she saw Sharon and Jewel chatting by the window on the


    second floor of the cafe, she was so shocked her jaw almost dropped.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Jewel came out of the cafe and dismissed the bodyguards. She sat in the car for a while, then


    started the car and left.


    Half an hourter, she reached her destination.


    She went straight to the second floor to the master bedroom. Before she got any closer, she was


    taken aback as she heard the lovemaking moaning of a man and a womaning from inside. She


    stood there and waited. After a while, the bedroom door opened and a half-naked woman came out.


    Her face flushed, her expression echoing with pleasure.


    Jewel shot her a disdain look and stepped into the bedroom.


    On the soft andfortable big bed, Liam was lying there half-naked, looking leisurely and sexy.


    The yarn curtains fluttered in the air as they were blown by the wind, the restlessness circting in


    the breeze.


    He leanedzily against the sofa with his eyes half- closed. His facial features were morous and


    handsome.


    Jewel licked her lips and said, "Young Master


    Frazier."


    Liam did not open his eyes. "Have you gone to see her?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Jewel immediately replied, "Yes, I just met her. This Sharon girl is not simple. She is scheming and


    very greedy. From my conversation with her, I can tell that she is a tough opponent to crack."


    Liam opened his eyes and smiled faintly. "It''s getting interesting. Give me her informationter."


    When Jewel was about to ask him why, Liam patted the seat next to him. "Come here."


    Jewel walked over obediently.


    "Ah."


    As soon as she got close, he pulled her over and pressed her under him, painting her face red.


    "Young Master Frazier? Didn''t you just... Do you want more?"


    He smiled, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. "I haven''t satisfied you for half a month. Don''t you


    miss me here?"


    As he said this, his fingers slipped to herher region and pressed on it lightly. She soon felt a


    sensation vibrating throughout her body and moaned in pleasure.


    Holding the phone, Sharon sighed for the hundredth time. Hazel couldn''t help asking, "Madam,


    what''s wrong? Are you waiting for a call?"


    Sharon nodded. "I''m waiting for thepany''s call. I''ve sent over my resume to them and waited for


    a whole day, but they haven''t called me yet."


    Was it possible that the bigpany looked down on her and didn''t want to hire her?


    The more Sharon thought about it, the more she felt that she was right.


    She who knew nothing feared nothing. She sent her resume to the biggest and most prestigious


    company, the onepany that almost all the college students of the media college wanted to get


    into.


    She was just a poor college student with no family background and power. Moreover, she hadn''t


    graduated and was only looking for a part-time summer job. A bigpany like the one she applied


    for would definitely look down on her.


    Sharon was depressed upon having this thought.


    Hazel was amused by her dispirited look. "You don''t have a mouth to feed nor you have bills to pay.


    Why do you want to work all of a sudden?" "The summer vacation ising, so I want to take this


    opportunity to learn something and gain some working experience."


    Of course, the most important thing was to earn money.


    "Wow, ambitious." Hazel cheered her up. In the end, she asked nosily, "Whichpany do you


    want to go to? Maybe the young master can help!"


    "Please don''t!"


    The thing she hated most was to bother Stanley. She had already owed him a big favor. If she still


    asked for his help in getting a job, she might as well die.


    Sharon avoided certain questions and answered the one with a proud look, "I''ve applied to the most


    prestigious Jones Group in the city. I have good taste, don''t I?"


    Hazelughed when she heard this. "Oh, my silly Madam. You went back to your own backyard!


    The Jones Group belongs to the Jones Family and Young Master is the discretionary shareholder of


    thepany. As Mrs. Jones, you don''t have to send in your resume to your ownpany."


    There was a loud virtual crack.


    Sharon''s jaw dropped metaphorically. She opened her mouth wide and was in a daze for a long


    time.


    After a while, she lifted her chin and was still in a daze. What kind of an absurd situation was this?


    Did God arrange this on purpose?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    As soon as Stanley came home, he saw Sharon, who was sitting by the door, cupping her chin and


    waiting for him. He remained sitting in the car and arched his eyebrows at the bizarre sight. It was


    rare for her to sit by the door at such ate hour.


    He opened the door and got out of the car. Sharon rushed over like a puppy wagging its tail happily


    at its master. "Honey, why did youe back sote? You haven''t eaten yet, have you? Come in


    quick."


    Sharon smiled tteringly.


    Honey?


    That was unusually intimate.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes, remained calm and quiet.


    "Come on. Let me get this." She took the heavy briefcase from him and put it aside. Then, she


    quickly found the slippers in the shoe cab and squatted down with a smile on her face. "Honey,


    come, change into these slippers. The food is heated. You can eat them when you get in."


    Looking at her beaming face that was as sunny as a sunflower, Stanley blurted for the first time


    after he got home, "Is there something you want to ask from me?"


    He was so sharp! Did he literally read her mind?


    Sharon chuckled and said politely, "No, no. I heard from Hazel that you work very hard throughout


    the day. As your wife, I feel ashamed that I have never taken good care of my husband."


    "Oh? Are you really not asking me for a favor?"


    "Of course not!"


    Raising his eyebrows, Stanley''s mouth curved into a smile. He changed into the indoor slippers and


    walked to the living room.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sharon pped herself behind him. ''Why am I so stupid? It was such a good opportunity to bring it


    up. D*mn, he even asked about it. Why was I so melodramatic? I missed the best chance to bring it


    up!''


    Gritting her teeth in regret, Sharon followed him silently.


    At the dining table.


    Sharon put in a lot of effort by serving him like a servant. "Honey, try this. This is very delicious, and


    this, and this too. This fish is very tender; it melts in your mouth. It''s very delicious." "Hey, honey, are


    you thirsty? I''ll bring you a cup of tea."


    "You finished your rice. I''ll get you a bowl of rice. Honey, pease wait a minute."


    She had used up a year''s worth of sweet talks and ''honey'' in a single dinner.


    Throughout the dinner, Sharon was pacing here and there that she was drenched in sweat.


    The man sat there elegantly. There was not even a single wrinkle on his well- cut and expensive


    bespoke shirt.


    His deep eyes were fixated on her, quietly wondering what she had got up her sleeves.


    After finishing thest mouthful of food, Stanley stood up. "I still have some business to deal with.


    Take your time."


    Then he got up and went to the second floor.


    Watching him go up the stairs, Sharon still did not say what she intended to say.


    s.


    She sat in a chair and sighed.


    Biting her spoon, she knocked her head and cheered herself up. "Be brave. Anyway, you already


    owe him a favor. It doesn''t matter if you owe him one more!"


    She knew that she was contradicting her own statement. She had just thought that she didn''t want


    to owe him anything anymore, but yet she was so attentive to him now for a favor.


    But it was the only way.


    The Jones Group offered excellent benefits, and they paid well. If she was epted, she would be


    able to do an internship there, which would not only help her marily but its name would also


    leave a great impression on her resume.


    Thinking of this, Sharon made up her mind and finished her meal in a huff.


    Worse came to worse, she could just rip her face off, crush it under her feet, and get rid of the


    d*mned dignity.


    Being shameless could go a long way!


    On the second floor.


    In the study.


    "Thump! Thump! Thump!" There were knocks on the door.


    Stanley said in a low voice, "Come in."


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon opened the door and went in. It was dark in the study. He was sitting


    on the desk chair with his shirt sleeves half rolled up, revealing his firm forearms. There were some


    documents scattered beside his hand. He looked at her quietly with his ck eyes.


    He wore a pair of rimless sses on the bridge of his straight nose. There was less of his fierce and


    cold aura and more of ? schrly vibe.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Sharon closed the door and walked over to him with the fruit te in her hands. She said with a


    sweet smile, "Uh, Hazel cut some fruit and ask me to bring it up for you."


    As the saying went, ''Not to reject a person who smiles at you''. After donning such an adorable smile


    on her face, he wouldn''t kick her out of the room, would he?


    "No, I don''t want to eat it."


    The straightforward remark extinguished half of Sharon''s burning enthusiasm.


    Why was he so cold?


    Anyway, since she was here to ask for a favor, she had to force herself to present the fruits in her


    hands to him. "Eating fruit after dinner will make you healthier. You''d better eat some. It would do


    you no harm."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    He stared at the woman in front of her with his dark eyes. Anticipation was written all over her small


    face as if to reject her would be to do something cruel.


    Putting down the pen in his hand, Stanley knocked on the table. "Put it down."


    Huh?


    He started to soften down a bit, didn''t he?


    There was a silver lining after all!


    Sharon couldn''t help but feel pleased. She immediately put the fruit te on the table and took the


    initiative to bring a piece of apple to his mouth with a small fork. "Let me feed you."


    Stanley nced at her and frowned. He never found it sweet to be fed by a woman, only disgusting.


    He would never try such a disgusting thing.


    However.


    Sharon blinked her big eyes at him, holding up the apple in her hand. Her expression was obviously


    saying, "Come on. I''ve done so much hard work and anticipated your reaction. How can you not eat


    it?" He looked at her with a sly expression and unexpectedly opened his mouth.


    Sharon immediately put the apple into his mouth.


    Stanley turned his face away and cleared his throat. "Why did I do such a stupid thing? Am I


    insane?" he thought to himself.


    "You must be tired. Let me massage your shoulders."


    Putting down the fork in her hand, Sharon trotted to the man''s back and began to massage him.


    While massaging, she asked sweetly, "How is the strength? Is it okay?"


    She could not exert much strength from her hands. As she massaged his shoulders, it felt so soft


    and tender... it was exceptionallyfortable.


    He narrowed his deep eyes and wondered what was ying in her mind.


    "She would avoid me at any chance she gets in the past, but she is fawning over me now. What is


    she up to?"


    He did not say a word throughout the shoulder massage. Sharon cheekily said afterward, "Well, Let


    me keep the fruit te away. Your table is a little messy, I..."


    "This is the confidential documents of mypany. They are all contracts worth more than 100


    million. Apart from me, there are only a few top executives of the Jones Group who can see them."


    Stanley''s faint voice resonated. Sharon immediately shrank back her outstretched hand, feeling


    extremely embarrassed. "I didn''t touch it. I didn''t see a word of it."


    Seeing her nervous look, he curled his lips with a smile in his eyes. Suddenly, Sharon eximed as


    he reached out his hand, and when she came back to her senses, she had already fallen into his


    arms.


    Their posture was very ambiguous.


    Sharon swallowed nervously. "Why are you hugging me?"


    Stanley looked down at her and said, "Isn''t this your purpose?"


    "What?"


    Sharon was a little surprised. Could he already tell that she was trying to beg him to give her some


    ck so that she could pass the Jones Group''s interview and get the job?


    Was he a mind reader? How could he know what she was thinking?


    "You''ve worked hard all night to attract my attention. It''s just to seduce me, isn''t it?"


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    "You''re overthinking this, Mr. President. I''m not seducing you, but I''m asking for your favor!" she


    cursed inside her head.


    His schrly image dissipated the moment he took off the sses. His deep eyes revealed a slight


    languid sensuality. His rough fingers lifted her chin and then he lowered his head.


    As their lips touched, Sharon suddenly opened her eyes wide in surprise.


    Where did this situation lead her to now? Why were they suddenly kissing each other?

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    "Close your eyes!"


    The man''s cold and hoarse voice resonated into Sharon''s ears, and her heart trembled as she


    closed her eyes in obedience.


    On second thought, it didn''t make sense.


    She didn''te here to let him molest her. She had a serious business to talk to him!


    She opened her eyes and began to struggle, but he constrained her petite body that she couldn''t


    struggle out of his clutch. Hence, she could only weakly protest to express her reluctance.


    Stanley''s breathing quickly became heavier. It had been a year, and his body had gotten used to


    her. He would be stimted sensually the minute he touched her, just like now. The more she


    struggled and twisted her body, the more sexually excited he got as the fiery sensation was burning


    inside him.


    "Don''t move!"


    There was a sense of warning in his cold male voice.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    If it went on like this, he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t do anything.


    Hearing this, Sharon became more anxious. Her lips were sealed and she could not speak, so she


    could only mutter an inaudible hum to express her dissatisfaction. She was so anxious that cold


    sweat started to drench her. He was getting more and more aggressive as he pushed her to the


    sacred office desk and pressed her waist against the hard corner of the desk, making her


    ufortable. She was starting to be worried and horrified.


    The memory of that night a year ago came back to her. It was a rainy night and he was drunk, much


    like now. She was crying and crying but he insisted on getting on her and they did it for the whole


    night.


    She couldn''t hold back anymore and her tears burst out like rivers.


    When Stanley realized that she was crying, it was toote. He frowned, looked at her wet


    eyshes, and hissed, "Why are you crying?"


    Sharon sniffed and whined, "It hurts..."


    Stanley stared at her, dumbfounded.


    He was moving gently enough, and it still hurt?


    ring at his faintly suppressed desire and the impatience in his eyes, she felt as if her heart was


    stabbed fiercely. Resisting the grievance in her heart, she gritted her teeth, rubbed her waist with


    her trembling little hand, and exined with a smile, "It''s not your fault. It''s the inkstone that hurt my


    back."


    Her smile was uglier than crying!


    Her exnation was barely eptable.


    Stanley was so annoyed that he pulled a tissue to wipe her tears without any tenderness. After all,


    he had lived with a group of rough men for several years, and he was used to being tough, so it was


    hard to change his behavior at the moment.


    Sharon felt as if he had scrubbed ayer of skin off her face. It was so painful!


    The tissue was thrown away. Then, he lifted her hips and covered her forcefully...


    The next day.


    When Stanley woke up, his chest was heavy as if it was pressed by a stone. He looked down and


    saw Sharon resting her head on his chest and her upper body was lying on top of him. She


    wrapped her arms around his waist like a ko hugging a branch and wouldn''t let go.


    Last night''s scene in the study shed across his mind. She was lying there, taking and epting


    his thrust.


    Starting to feel hot, Stanley took a deep breath to suppress his inner desire. He then pulled her


    hand away, got out of bed, and


    went to the bathroom.


    It seemed that he couldn''t restrain his urge against night that he made love to her for half the


    night.


    After taking a shower, he emerged from the bathroom, looking gloomy. He was irritated at his loss of


    control.


    He was great at controlling himself, but it was not the first time that he wanted Sharon so badly just


    likest night. Almost every time, he would lose control over her.


    Looking at the woman who was curling up on the bed and sleeping soundly, he pushed the door


    open and went to the study. The study was in disarray with the confidential contracts and


    documents scattered haphazardly on the floor. Half of the things on the desk were thrown on the


    floor by him due to his excitementst night.


    After tidying up the documents, Stanley rubbed his eyebrows and his expression turned to the


    worse.


    How could he be so crazy?


    It was not like him at all!


    When he went downstairs, Hazel had already prepared breakfast. When she saw himing


    downstairs, she smiled and said, "I''m going to go upstairs and call you, Young Master. You''re right


    on time. Come on. Breakfast is ready."


    "Make me a cup of coffee."


    "Okay."


    A few minutester, the coffee was ready. Hazel brought the coffee to the table and looked at the


    second floor, but it was quiet. She withdrew her gaze and looked at his cold face, and blushed


    timidly as she saw several small red marks on his neck. She probably could figure out what had


    happened upstairsst night.


    "Ahem." Hazel cleared her throat and asked with a smile, "Young Master, have you promised to go


    easy on Madam?"

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Stanley, who was eating breakfast, froze. He put down the cup in his hand, looked up, and asked,


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Hazel was stunned and blurted, "Madam''s job application, of course. She sent her resume to the


    Jones Group yesterday, but she didn''t get a call about the application result after waiting for a whole


    day. She looked very disappointed when we talked about it yesterday."


    Stanley''s eyes darkened and asked, "Did she want to beg me to let her join the Jones Group?"


    "No. She didn''t even know that the Jones Group is under the Jones Family, to begin with. It was me


    who told her about it and gave her a piece of my advice. I asked her to put in a good word with you


    because she can join thepany easily with just a word from you."


    Stanley snorted.


    So that was why she was so attentive and fawning over himst night!


    That also exined why she was so different yesterday, by waiting for him by the door for the first


    time, going to great lengths to please him, making him lose his mind and control to the point of


    losing himself the entire night.


    Awesome. She dug a trap and made him jump into it.


    His face suddenly turned cold. His appetite had gone and he didn''t even bother to finish his coffee.


    He dropped the spoon in his hand, got up, and walked out. Then, as if something crossed his mind,


    he asked faintly, "Why does she want to get a job?"


    Hazel hesitated.


    "Talk!"


    Hazel sighed and said, "Madam told me that she wanted to gain some working experience, but


    even I could guess that she was just ying it down. She probably wanted to earn some money by


    going out to work during her summer break."


    "Earn money?" The man frowned. Did the Jones Family give her too little money?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Hazel nodded. "Since you got married to Madam, she has never asked for a penny from the Jones


    Family. She even paid her previous tuition fees with her own savings from her regr jobs. I guess


    she wants to save some money for next year''s tuition fee by applying for a job at the Jones Group."


    A dash of surprise shed across Stanley''s dark eyes. "Has she always paid the tuition fee by


    herself?"


    Didn''t the Jones Family pay for her?


    "Yes."


    "How about her daily expenses and other expenses?"


    "She almost never takes money from me. Sometimes I took the initiative to give it to her but she


    refused, saying that she is very grateful to have a roof above her head and food to eat. She doesn''t


    need anything else." After spending a year together, Hazel found that Sharon had very high self-


    esteem.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and didn''t say anything. He walked out the door with his long legs.


    30 minutester.


    In the Jones Group.


    Anthony sent the coffee into the office. "Boss, this is today''s schedule. There''s a meeting in half an


    hour. Should I go to prepare now?"


    Stanley nodded.


    Anthony stood still and did not move. His eyes darted around.


    "What the hell are you looking at?" Stanley raised his head and nced over.


    Anthony hurriedly said, "I want to make copies of the contracts and documents you brought home


    last night in preparation for the meetingter."


    Stanley pointed casually and said, "Here."


    Anthony hurriedly bent down to get the folder. As soon as he opened it, he was dumbfounded.


    "Boss, what happened to the documents?"


    The documents were crumpled and worn. They looked as bad as if they had been ravaged.


    When he brought the documents backst night, they were all fine. How could they be in such a


    miserable state overnight?


    "W-What on earth happened?"


    Anthony looked over skeptically. To his surprise, Stanley looked rather ufortable, as if he had


    let his cat out of the bag. There was a mixture of chagrin, regret, and all kinds ofplicated


    emotions on his face.


    Anthony was extremely surprised.


    This was the first time he had seen such a rich expression on Stanley''s face. He was more and


    more curious about how the documents ended like this. "Boss, the documents..."


    "Stop meddling!"


    His sharp and murderous gazes swept over.


    Anthony swallowed back the words in his mouth before saying, "...Yes."


    "Go out and prepare for the meeting now," Stanley ordered.


    Anthony immediately retreated. When he was halfway through, there was a voiceing behind


    him, "Wait."


    "Is there anything else you need?" Anthony turned around.


    Sitting on the ck leather chair, Stanley gently tapped on the wooden table with his slender and


    beautiful fingers, his eyes dark and somber, seemingly thinking of something. After a moment of


    silence, he said, "Call the human resource manager to my office."

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    When Sharon opened her eyes, the first thing she felt was that her whole body seemed to be


    broken apart apanied by a huge sore.


    She sat up from the bed with her hands supporting her waist and gritted in agony. She thought


    about what happenedst night and cursed, "F*ck! beast!"


    He had not just done the deed twice in the study, which was the sacred ce in the house, he made


    love to her again when they returned to the bedroom where she had been reduced to a ball of mud


    and couldn''t move!


    Hazel was cleaning up the living room when Sharon went downstairs and poured herself a ss of


    water. Hazel stopped what she was doing and said, "Madam, let me reheat breakfast for you..."


    "No, it''s okay. I''ll do it myself."


    Sharon gulped down the water and ran to the kitchen. She was not a rich spoiled youngdy who


    needed servants to serve her. She could just eat whatever she wanted to eat and would try not to


    bother others.


    After the meal, her phone rang. Sharon answered it immediately when she saw that it was a call


    from Melody, who urged her to go out and meet her. Sharon quickly agreed, packed up, and went


    out.


    Melody had been waiting for a long time when Sharon arrived. As soon as Sharon sat down,


    Melody said, "Sharon, didn''t you adore Jewel very much?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was stunned by the inexplicable remark. "What?"


    Melody looked at her with a smile. "I remembered you were a fan of Jewel before. You would put


    her photo up as wallpapers, and when her new TV series was out, you would discuss it with me. But


    now, I notice that you rarely talk about her to me. Why is it?"


    Sharon broke out in a cold sweat at once.


    Melody was a smart person. She would not ask such a question for no reason. What did she have


    in her mind?


    No way, she had never revealed anything to Melody ever.


    It was nothing more than the abrupt phone call from Jewel yesterday. She was unprepared and


    answered it in front of Melody. She was stunned for a moment. With Melody''s intelligence, she didn''t


    know if Melody guessed that something was wrong with her.


    Facing Melody''s burning eyes, Sharonughed dryly. "Goddess, I..."


    "You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are gray."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, a cell phone suddenly rang. It was Sharon''s phone. She took a


    sigh of relief and saw that it was an unknown number. After a moment of hesitation, she answered,


    "Hello, who is this?"


    The person on the other end of the line asked, "Excuse me, may I speak to Sharon Cruz?"


    "Uh, yes, speaking."


    "Hello, Miss Cruz. I am Troy Wilson from the human resource department of the Jones Group. You


    sent us a resume yesterday. I would like to ask if you have time toe here for an interview


    today."


    Sharon''s eyes widened. "You''re not lying to me?"


    "Of course not. The interview is at 2 pm. Please remember to be on time for the interview."


    With that, the person ended the call.


    Sharon trembled with excitement. "Melody, I got the call from the Jones Group!"


    Melody raised her eyebrows. "Didn''t you go to their interview yesterday? Why did you receive


    another interview call today?"


    Oh no!


    She misspoke.


    Sharonughed dryly. "It was a call from a smallpany yesterday. Today, it''s the Jones Group, a


    bigpany!"


    Melody stared at Sharon for a long time and finally sighed. "Go quickly then. Don''t bete.


    Remember to treat me to dinner after the interview."


    Sharon was her friend, and both of them talked about everything. It was true that they were very


    close, but everyone had their own secrets in their hearts.


    Sharon didn''t want to say, so Melody didn''t force her to spill it.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Sharon didn''t have time to go home and got changed. She rushed to the Jones Group and went to


    the front desk, gave her name, and said she was here for an interview. The secretary at the front


    desk politely showed her the way, but she was looking at Sharon in a rather strange way.


    Sharon was so happy that she couldn''t be bothered about her gaze. When she arrived at the human


    resource department and saw the other interviewees in their suits and dresses, she realized why


    the secretary stared at her that way.


    She wore a T- shirt, shorts, and a pair of sneakers. She didn''t look like an interviewee, but more like


    a deliveryman!


    Her excitement slowly fell rock bottom. Needless to think, she would definitely be the first one to be


    eliminated.


    She was in a bad mood at once.


    The other interviewees also looked at her with disdain.


    Sharon could only sigh.


    Ten minutester, she saw Troy who called her earlier. The manager looked at her from head to toe


    several times. Even when Sharon was embarrassed, Troy had not taken his eyes off her.


    "Ahem."


    Sharon cleared her throat and exined in a low voice, "Uh, I was in a hurry, so I didn''t manage to


    spruce up my attire."


    "It''s okay, Miss Cruz. Please have a seat."


    Troy waved his hand and muttered in his heart, "What''s the rtionship between this woman and


    the president? The president himself ordered me to make an exception and hire her."


    In the morning, Troy was summoned to the president''s office and was asked if he had received a


    job application from a junior year student by the name of Sharon Cruz. Troy checked on his


    computer and indeed, he found her application.


    After that, the president did not say anything more than a simple order, "Hire her, but don''t let her


    know that it''s me who offers her the job."


    Troy looked at the woman in front of him but found nothing remarkable about her. She was not even


    close inparison to the other interviewees. He wondered what kind of rtionship did she have


    with the president.


    "Miss Cruz, are you from Big Valley University?"


    Troy began the interview by asking a few simple questions. After that, Troy said with a smile,


    "Congrattions, Miss Cruz. You''re officially hired and you will start your first day at the Jones


    Group tomorrow."


    Sharon couldn''t believe it. "1-1 made it?"


    Troy smiled and nodded. "Yes."


    Sharon blurted, "Uh, did someone ask you to cut me some cks?"


    It was not her fault that she would think so. She wanted to talk to Stanley about it yesterday, but


    before she could say anything, she was subdued several times... Today, she suddenly received a


    call from thepany. There was no way she could not overthink this.


    However, Troy said calmly, "Miss Cruz, please don''t doubt ourpany''s ability to see the talent in


    our applicants. I think you will have a bright prospect in the future, and we are alsocking qualified


    employees like you, so we ept you."


    Sharon exited the Jones Group in a daze. She patted herself on the cheek, and still couldn''t believe


    that she was actually epted.


    "That''s a lot of luck, isn''t it?"


    She actually beat those elites who came to the same interview as she did. It was unbelievable!


    Did Stanley meddle in this? No, it was impossible. The interviewer had stated sternly that no one


    was giving her ck, so she got into the Jones Group on her own merit.


    Well, she didn''t even need to ask Stanley for a favor to realize her dream.


    When she was indulged in her own happy thoughts, she failed to notice that a sneaky man was


    following her. The man suddenly exerted a force at her that she threw herself forward and almost


    fell over. Fortunately, someone helped her, and a male voice sounded, "Are you okay?"


    Sharon came to her senses and shouted, "Thief!"


    After that, she started to chase after the thief.


    The thieves nowadays were so bold that they dared to rob a person on the street in broad daylight!


    There were a mobile phone and purse in her bag. Inside her purse was her hard-earned money as


    well as her ID card. If the thief managed to get away with her bag, it would not only be troublesome,


    but she would also lose a sum of money.


    "What the f**k! How dare you rob me! No way!"


    "Hey, you b*stard, stop right there!"


    She was a woman with limited physical strength after all. After chasing for a while, she couldn''t


    catch up with the thief, and she bent over on the spot, panting and gasping for breath.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll get your purse back."


    Someone said this and strode over to chase the thief.


    Sharon stood where she was, stunned for a moment, and then she somehow recognized the


    voice... It was the man who had helped her earlier, and now he was chasing the thief for her. Did


    she meet a good Samaritan?


    She didn''t dare to rest, so she took a few breaths and immediately followed him.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    In the alley.


    The thief was cornered and had nowhere to run. The man behind him pursued him relentlessly. He


    stopped and took out a dagger from his pocket, as he red at the man and said, "If you don''t want


    to die, leave!"


    The man crossed his arms in front of his chest and said calmly, "What if I don''t want to leave?"


    The thief sneered, "Then die!"


    With that, he lunged forward with his sharp dagger and aimed at the officious man.


    The man flickered swiftly, easily avoiding the cold dagger. The man was donning a carefree


    expression as if he was not in the matter of life and death. He smilednguidly and said, "How can


    you be a thief with such a limited ability?"


    The thief was enraged by the merciless satire. He cursed rudely and then turned back to stab the


    man again. The man sneered and said, "You''re digging your own grave!"


    He lifted his foot and kicked the thief heavily on his belly. He stumbled to the ground, groaning in


    pain.


    With a faint smile on his face and a chill in his eyes, the man lifted his trousers, squatted down in


    front of the thief, and took the bag in his hand. "You''re lucky that I don''t have time to y with you."


    Cold sweat oozed from the thief''s back.


    "Hey..." Sharon''s voice suddenly sounded, "Did you catch that damn thief?"


    The man looked back. In a blink of an eye, the thief who was lying motionlessly on the ground


    suddenly struck forward. A faint puffing sound could be heard as the dagger pierced into the man''s


    flesh. The man''s eyes burst with anger. The blood- thirsty anger shrouded him in a haze, making


    him look like the most horrifying Grim Reaper.


    An extremely cold re was shot toward the thief that he suddenly shuddered as if he had fallen


    into an ice cer.


    Sharon rushed over and was shocked as she stumbled upon the scene. She stood as still as a


    frozen statue as the bright color of blood spread in front of her eyes.


    Blood.


    Blood was all over the ce.


    The rustic smell of fresh blood could drive one crazy. Sharon''s mind was suddenly filled with the


    scene of her father''s car ident. She rushed to the scene and saw her father lying in a pool of


    blood that painted his shirt red. No matter how she cried, her father did not respond at all.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sharon''s tears suddenly fell down her cheeks. "You''re bleeding!"


    The man turned around and was stunned when he saw her tears.


    Sharon trembled as she stretched out her hand to press on the man''s wound. Her tears flowed


    down her cheeks like beads with broken strings. "There''s so much blood. It must be very painful. I''m


    sorry. It''s all my fault."


    The man came to his senses and curled his lips into a smile. "I''m fine. It''s just a minor injury. I won''t


    die. By the way, here''s your bag." Sharon red at him and said, "Shush! You''re bleeding. Let''s go


    to the hospital now!"


    Blood drained from her face. She was as pale as snow as if she was the one who was injured. Her


    eyes were burning with anxiety, and she was deeply regretful.


    The man raised his eyebrows slightly at the sight, and there was a hint of intrigue in his enchanting


    eyes. He watched her pressing his stab wound with her hand. Although she trembled because of


    fear, she did not let go.


    There was a smile in his eyes, feeling that this trip was not in vain. He didn''t say anything and let


    her force him into a taxi and quickly rushed to the hospital.


    At the emergency department.


    Sitting on the bench, Sharon looked intensely at the tightly closed operating room door. Half an hour


    later, the door opened and the man walked out, his arm wrapped in gauze. He raised his hand to


    her and said, "I''m still alive."


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Sharon kept note of the doctor''s instructions attentively. The man stood by her side and looked at


    her with his head tilted. He didn''t speak; the deep gaze was fixated on her serious expression.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    After sending the doctor away, Sharon pulled the man to sit down on the chair. "Have a rest. How


    do you feel? Are you thirsty? Let me fetch you some water."


    She felt a tight grip around her wrist. The man pulled her and said in a soft andzy voice, "It''s okay.


    I''m fine."


    Sharon nodded and said, "Then you take a break first."


    The man leaned back on the chair and stretched his long legs. He looked at her with his head tilted


    and said with a smile, "Okay." "By the way, I haven''t thanked you yet, have I?" "Well, no." The man


    nodded honestly.


    "Thank you for stepping in for me and helping me get my bag back. I''m sorry for putting you in the


    hospital," Sharon said sincerely.


    The man looked at her with his head tilted, and his eyes were full of smiles. "Well, I''ve epted


    your thanks and also your apology." Sharon thought the man had a nice personality, so she smiled


    and said, "I must have scared you in the taxi just now. I''m sorry, I didn''t cry on purpose."


    "If you did not do it on purpose, then why did you cry?"


    "Uh, I have thought of some unhappy memories, so I couldn''t control my emotions."


    "What kind of unhappy memories?"


    This man was quite curious.


    Sharon gave it a thought and said, her head hanging low, "My father had a car ident before.


    When I rushed over, there was a lot of blood on the scene. Today, I suddenly saw you bleeding so


    much that it kind of scared me, and I thought of my father, so I couldn''t control my emotions."


    The man nodded in acknowledgment. "I see."


    Sharon gave an affirmative hum and added as she thought of something, "By the way, I don''t know


    your name yet."


    The man sat up straight. His bewitching eyes were as deep as the sea, and his thin and sexy lips


    opened slightly as he said, "My name is Liam Frazier."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sharon repeated his name quietly. "I''m Sharon Cruz."


    The corners of Liam''s mouth curled into an ambiguous smile. "Nice to meet you."


    "He is so good-looking!" Sharon thought to herself.


    "Especially when he smiles."


    Sharon couldn''t help feeling stunned as she stared at his handsome face.


    Liam''s facial features were extremely handsome. Although he tended to look a bit feminine, he was


    not sissy at all. In the midst of his toughness, there was a mixture of gentleness and a different kind


    of feminine charm. His look was so captivating that it was hard to look away as if they were


    enchanted by his beauty.


    At the bar.


    Generally speaking, Sharon would note to such a high- spending ce. However, since


    Melody suggested that she wanted to celebrate her getting a job and that she should indulge in a


    little extravagance, Sharon gave it a thought and agreed. After all, she would get a sry and make


    a lot of money soon. It should not be a big deal for her to be presumptuous once in a while.


    After thinking about it, Sharon told Melody what happened during the day. Upon hearing her recap,


    Melody gave a thumbs-up and said, "There are still righteous heroes in this society nowadays.


    Awesome."


    Sharon nodded. "If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have been injured. I still feel a little sorry."


    Melody patted her on the shoulder. "You don''t want any of this to happen either, so stop ming


    yourself for it. When he gets better, you can invite him out for a dinner some day to express your


    gratitude."


    "You''re right."


    "Have you called the police? What did the police do? Did they catch the thief?"


    Sharon was stunned. "Uh, I did none of that."


    Melody pped her forehead. "Don''t tell me you''ve forgotten?"


    Sharon nodded shamefully. "I was so focused on getting the guy to the hospital and just hoping he


    was okay that Ipletely forgot about calling the police."


    Melody sneered. "That''s really a bargain for that damned thief. If I were there, I wouldn''t have been


    a Graham if I didn''t fracture his bones!"


    This was not a joke! Sharon was d that the thief had not met Melody, otherwise, he must have


    been in the hospital now.


    With beer bottles piled up on the coffee table and so much liquid in her stomach, Sharon began to


    feel ufortable. "Melody, I''m going to pee. Enjoy yourself." She sped her legs together and


    ran toward the restroom.


    Melody was singing a love song wholeheartedly that she probably didn''t hear Sharon at all. Sharon


    was in a hurry to go to the restroom but as soon as she was at the restroom, she found that it was


    being repaired.


    Grimacing in agony, she pulled the waiter and asked, "Where is the nearest bathroom?"


    The waiter raised his hand and pointed to the second floor. "You can use the one on the second


    floor, but..."


    Sharon ran away.


    "Hey, only the VIP customers can go to the second floor."


    Sharon had already run out of sight.


    When she came to the second floor, it was very quiet and secluded, and the environment was much


    better than that of the first floor. It took her a long time to locate the restroom as she was not familiar


    with the surroundings. When she finally sat on the toilet and released herself, she felt refreshed.


    She pulled up her pants and was about to go out when there was a sudden noise outside the door.


    "Stanley!"

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Stanley?


    Sharon was stunned.


    Wasn''t that Jewel''s voice?


    After hesitating for a few seconds, she decided to wait and see what would happen and quietly


    looked outside from a crack. Sure enough, she saw a man and a woman standing in front of her.


    The man was her husband, Stanley, and the woman was indeed the famous star, Jewel.


    Sharon never thought that in the restroom she would see her husband "cheating" on her with


    another woman.


    She sat on the toilet, a little confused.


    It was not because Stanley was having an "affair" in front of her, but because she had entered the


    men''s bathroom by mistake!


    A man of Stanley''s status shouldn''t be doing things like sneaking into thedies restroom.


    "When I came in just now, I obviously saw adies'' sign on the door. Could it be that my eyesight


    got blurry after drinking a few sips of beer?" Sharon thought to herself.


    "Stanley..."


    Jewel''s voice was really pleasant, and the more Sharon listened to her, the more she liked it. Even


    she, as a woman, could feel how pitiful and delicate Jewel was through her voice, let alone a man.


    "You haven''t been to my ce for a long time." Jewel snuggled up onto his chest. She was secretly


    delighted when he didn''t push her away, and her hands slowly moved toward his belt. "I''ll ask the


    bodyguards to guard outside. No one wille in..."


    Her motives were so obvious that it was impossible he would be oblivious and indifferent.


    Sharon could see them cuddling each other through the tiny gap. They were hugging each other


    just like what she saw in the news the other days, but today, she was watching it live coupled with


    the ambiguous moaning voices.


    She began to imagine all kinds of things in her mind and was certainly afraid that they would put on


    an erotic show in front of her.


    She watched intensely and didn''t even dare to breathe too loud, for fear of alerting the people


    outside her stall.


    Stanley''s physical strength had always been good, and he always spent a particrly long time


    when they made out. If he and Jewel were to do it here... wouldn''t it mean that she


    have to stay in this small, shabby stall for an hour or two?


    "Wait a minute..." Sharon pinched herself hard. "When did my imagination be so wild?"


    In the midst of her wild imagination, there were some noises outside the door. The two seemed to


    be in the mood for some love. Jewel squatted down directly in front of him and stared at him with


    her pair of charming watery eyes. No man could resist such an intimate move and expression from


    a beautiful woman


    Jewel started her career as a pure and innocent girl. This posture and expression right now were


    not in line with her babe in the woods image.


    Sharon retracted her gazes, deciding not to look anymore.


    Her mind was totally nk. The only thing that echoed into her ears was Jewel''s voice. Suddenly,


    she felt that Jewel''s voice was not as pleasant as it was widely acimed, in fact, she found it


    rather repulsive.


    Resisting nausea inside her, she simply reached out and covered her ears to shield the sound. She


    didn''t want to listen to them anymore.


    Stanley looked down at Jewel, who was squatting in front of him. Her eyes were charming and her


    face was enchanting. From his point of view, he could see her curvy chest.


    Somehow, Sharon''s makeup-free face rushed into his mind; the look when she was angry but dared


    not say anything; the look when she asked for help; the puppy-alike look when she looked at him


    with those big sparkly eyes.


    Every time when they were in the midst of erotic lust, Sharon was as shy as a naive young girl.


    They had done the deed so many times, yet she was always shy and coy. She would never be as


    bold and enchanting as Jewel.


    Initially, Stanley was indifferent andposed, his heart as calm as theke. However, when he


    thought of Sharon, he suddenly became arose and had an erection. Jewel was glee, thinking that


    she had seeded in teasing him. She reached out excitedly. "Stanley..."


    But before she could touch him, she felt her wrist tightened. He gripped her wrist with great force


    that it hurt her a little.


    "Get up!"


    The cold voice resonated in Jewel''s ear. She could not believe it and thought that she had misheard


    him. "W-What?"


    "Didn''t you hear me?" He frowned impatiently. His facial features were cold and hard as he locked


    his dark eyes on her. "Get up!"


    Jewel grabbed the sink and stood up, her body trembling slightly. She couldn''t believe that he could


    resist her seduction!


    "You are my sunshine, my only sunshine. You make me happy when skies are gray."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    There was an abrupt ringtone singing in the quiet restroom.


    Stunned, Jewel hid behind the man and whispered, "Is it paparazzi?"


    Stanley''s face shifted in an instant, and his eyes were cold. He looked straight at the stall where the


    ringtone sounded and said with a sharp voice, "Come out!"


    Oh my goodness!


    Sharon fumbled to retrieve her mobile phone in her pants. She didn''t expect that her phone would


    ring at this crucial moment!


    When she got the phone, she ended the call immediately without looking at the screen.


    As soon as she breathed a sigh of relief, the small door of the stall was pushed open by brute force


    with a loud bang.


    Sitting on the toilet stool, Sharon looked up in a panic.


    Their eyes met.


    The air was eerily quiet.


    The atmosphere was very awkward.


    "Ahem." Embarrassed, Sharon reached out to ruffle her hair and greeted them awkwardly, "Hello,


    you two."


    Stanley was stunned, and there was a hint of astonishment in his ck eyes. He didn''t expect to


    see his young wife here!

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Jewel stared at Sharon with wide eyes. "Why is she here? Is she following Stanley?"


    Stanley didn''t know that Jewel went to see Sharon in private, nor did Jewel want him to know about


    their private meeting.


    If Sharon took the initiative to greet herter, she might as well pretend that she didn''t know Sharon


    and that they never met each other.


    This was because Stanley didn''t like her to do these petty actions behind his back.


    Sharon saw Jewel, who was hiding behind Stanley, looking delicate and fragile, but her re at her


    was fierce.


    Sharon was speechless. She couldn''tprehend why Jewel disliked her so much.


    The atmosphere in the small restroom was eerily silent and awkward.


    Looking at Sharon sitting on the toilet, Stanley frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Sharon cleared her throat and immediately said, "I identally entered the wrong restroom. The


    one on the first floor was being repaired. I was in a hurry, so I had to use the one on the second


    floor."


    As a result, she bumped into them here. "What are the odds?" She wasn''t sure if she was lucky or


    unlucky for such an unexpected encounter.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "What are you doing here?"


    "Uh, having some fun with my friends."


    "Go home now!"C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    This was not a ce a girl should be.


    A fury of wrath suddenly burned in Sharon''s heart.


    She was not angry earlier, but now she was so angry that she wanted to beat him up.


    "Why can''t I be here? Only men can be here, but not women? That is discrimination!" She shouted


    inwardly.


    She hadn''t mentioned his affairs with Jewel yet!


    Sharon wanted to shout at him, but she didn''t have the guts to do so. He had the absolute right to


    speak since he was her sponsor, so she didn''t dare to argue with him.


    Looking down, she then raised her head again, curling her lips into a sweet and obedient smile.


    "Okay, I''ll leaveter."


    "Do you really expect me to leave? Not a chance! Hmph!" She refuted secretly.


    The obvious dissatisfaction was still lingering in her eyes. How could a smart man like Stanley not


    see her through? He crossed his arms in front of his chest and looked down at her like a dominator.


    "How long have you been here?"


    "Why? Do you want to know how much I''ve seen and heard?"


    It was indeed a little suspicious that she, an adult, did not see the obvious male sign outside and


    said that she had entered the wrong restroom.


    Sharon stood up with a sincere face. "Please believe me. I didn''t see or hear anything. I fell asleep


    here and was woken up by my cell phone."


    She would deny to the very end of it.


    Stanley stared at the pure and tender face with the big eyes full of innocence and an expression of


    "I''m not lying".


    But deep down, she was as cunning and intriguing as a little fox.


    If he remembered correctly, she didn''t make a scene after seeing the scandal between Jewel and


    him in the news.


    Logically speaking, as long as a woman saw her husband had these scandals, she would have


    more or less grumbled andined about it. But she not only didn''t but she also actively


    avoided discussing these issues.


    Should he say that she was well-behaved and sensible, or did she have some other thoughts about


    him?


    Sharon was a little flustered as he had been staring at her with his dark and sharp eyes without


    saying anything. Did he still not believe her words?


    She felt depressed.


    "How unlucky I am to meet them here," she thought to herself.


    She was sighing inside her when he finally said, "Get out of here."


    Sharon immediately stood up straight and said, "Okay, I''ll leave now."


    Looking at the woman''s back who left without hesitation, Stanley''s eyes slowly became profound.


    The restroom quieted down again. Jewel''s heart skipped a beat and she was a little flustered as


    Stanley stood tall and straight beside her, staring at the direction where Sharon disappeared.


    She knew Stanley well. In addition to Reba, he would not have a ce for someone else in his


    heart.


    But the way he looked at Sharon just now made her a little flustered.


    She couldn''t let the man she had been securing for years be seduced and snatched away by a little


    girl!


    Jewel narrowed her eyes and pretended that she didn''t know Sharon. "Stanley, do you know the


    girl?"


    Stanley retracted his gaze, nced sideways at her, and asked instead, "How do you know I''m


    here?"


    Jewel bit her lip and hesitated.


    "Spill it!"


    "Uh... The owner of this club is my fan and knows about my rtionship with you. I told him to


    inform me secretly if youe here in the future..."


    Jewel did not dare to continue as Stanley''s face turned gloomy.


    She knew that she had crossed his line again.


    A man of his stature hated it the most when others plotted against him behind his back.


    Jewel''s eyes turned red and almost shed tears. "I was just too scared, that''s why I had someone tell


    me your whereabouts secretly. I was afraid that you would abandon me if you had another woman. I


    was afraid... I had lost my brother, and I don''t have any family in this world. I only have you now."


    As she spoke, her tears fell when she thought of her elder brother, who had passed away at a


    young age.


    Jensen Russell.


    Stanley''s eyes shifted. "Okay, stop crying. It''s good that you know you''re wrong. Learn your


    mistake, and don''t do this kind of thing again. You know I don''t like people prying into my


    whereabouts."


    Jewel raised her head and promised repeatedly, "I know. There won''t be next time!"


    "Go back first. I''ll ask Anthony to send you off."


    Anthony was not a nobody. He was Stanley''s most trusted subordinate. Since he had asked


    someone he trusted the most to send her home, it must mean that there was still a ce for her in


    his heart.


    Jewel felt slightly relieved.


    She knew that she would certainly irritate the man if she insisted on staying back, so she obediently


    agreed to his arrangement.


    Stanley walked out of the restroom, but there was no one around him. Anthony sent Jewel home, so


    he went straight to his room.


    The corridor was eerily quiet and long as if there was no end to it. Stanley was walking forward but


    suddenly stopped.


    "Come out!"


    He stood still and nced with the corner of his eye. His eyes were fierce and his voice was sharp


    as a de.


    There was someone hiding in the dark corner behind him.


    There was a figure standing in the dim corner that one could not see his face clearly. Hiszy and


    deep voice sounded, "You found me so so soon? You''re really capable. You live up to your


    reputation as the heir apparent of the Jones Family."


    With that, the man raised his hand and apuded.


    As Stanley leaned to one side, the light in the corridor shone on his face, giving off a gloomy and


    cold air. He opened his thin lips slightly and said, "Liam!"


    Liam Frazier raised his eyebrows and came out of the shadow with his arms wrapped with white


    gauze. "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not following you, but I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Although he said so, it didn''t sound convincing at all.


    Stanley smiled contemptuously. "It seems that I was too soft on you back then and didn''t make you


    completely disabled. Now you still have the energy to stir up trouble and sneak up behind me, huh?"


    The smile on Liam''s face froze bit by bit, and there was a hint of resentment in his eyes. Stanley


    drove him out of Beachmarsh City that year and almost killed him with one shot. There was still a


    scar on his body, reminding him of the incident.


    After letting out the momentary hatred, Liam smiled leisurely. "I heard that you got married a year


    ago. Gee, you married another person so soon. I thought you would be single for the rest of your life


    for Reba."


    "Shut up!"


    A chilling light suddenly shed across Stanley''s eyes. "Don''t mention her name!"

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Liam smirked. "What''s wrong? Are you still thinking about your first love? You''re already married.


    This is unfair to your wife."


    "Thud!"


    It was the sound of the punch hitting on someone''s body.


    Liam stumbled as he took a hard hit, and the taste of blood began to spread slowly in his mouth,


    stimting every nerve in his body.


    Stanley''s cold and bloodthirsty voice sounded, "If you''re not afraid of death and want to y, I''ll y


    with you to the end. If you don''t believe me, you can try it now. I''ll give you another shot and see if


    there''s someone to save you now like what happened in the past!"


    "Ah..."


    Liam wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and stood up straight. "Then you better keep an


    eye on your sweet wife. Don''t be like Reba, who betrayed you and threw herself at me."


    Stanley''s cold eyes gave off a cold light, veins popping up on his forehead, and his halfilluminated


    face cold as a cier.


    In the end, he turned around and said before leaving, "Liam Frazier, you better watch out."


    In the ghastly dim light, Liam squinted at Stanley''s back, a wry smile pasting on his lips. After a


    while, he stuck out his tongue and licked the blood off the side of his mouth.


    When Sharon returned to the room, it was empty and she had no idea where Melody went.


    She sat on the sofa in a daze for a while, the scene in the restroom stubbornly lingering in her mind.


    Women were sometimes petty and oversensitive, and she was no exception. There was a big


    difference between seeing Stanley and Jewel hugging each other on TV and seeing them cuddling


    with her own eyes.


    Feeling a little disgusting in her stomach, she took a sip of liquor.


    If it hadn''t been for the sudden ringing of her cell phone, she would have been watching the erotic


    action for real.


    "Are they still doing it now?"


    She felt her temples throbbing ufortably. She forced herself not to think about it, so she could


    only drink to distract her attention.


    At the same time, she tried her best to ignore the faint pain and the feeling of depression in her


    chest.


    She didn''t want to think about what this feeling represented...


    Melody came back from the outside. When she opened the door of the box, she was shocked.


    "Sharon, are you crazy?"


    The tea table was filled with empty bottles to the brim. She didn''t know how many bottles Sharon


    had drunk.


    "I''ve only been out for a while. Why did you drink so much?" Melody went to grab the beer bottle


    from Sharon''s hand. "How can you drink so much? Are you out of your mind?"


    Sharon pointed at her and asked, "Melody, why are there two of you?"


    Melody touched her forehead and huffed, "Well, she is indeed drunk."


    Originally, they were out to celebrate her sess in the job application and have some fun, but she


    had never thought about getting drunk.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you home. Stop drinking already."


    Melody held Sharon up and was about to leave when Sharon grabbed her hand and screamed, "I


    still want to drink. I bought all this with my money. I can''t waste them!"


    Little miser always knew not to waste a penny of her money!


    "Okay, alright. It''s not a waste of money. I''ll ask the waiter to pack these for us. Let''s go out first."


    Sharon tilted her head and thought about it for a while. As if feeling that the method was feasible,


    she nodded obediently and said, "Okay, Melody. I''ll take your word for it."


    "Behave yourself then. Don''t vomit on me."


    Melody was really afraid that Sharon would vomit as Sharon''s face twisting in an ufortable


    grimace.


    As soon as they walked out of the room, Melody cursed quietly as she saw a personing from a


    distance in the corridor. She lowered her head and walked against the wall to avoid being seen by


    that person.


    But things didn''t go as she expected.


    "Hey, Melody?"


    Melody donned a pretentious smile and said, "Hey, Cohen. I didn''t recognize you just now."


    Melody worked part-time at this bar, and the manager was interested in her and tried to take


    advantage of her countless times, both overtly and covertly. Every time, Melody was smart enough


    to avoid him. If it weren''t for the sry, she would have beaten the lecher up.


    Cohen''s small eyes darted around as he said, "Is this your friend? Did she drunk too much? Come


    on, let me help you. I''ll help carry her out."


    This girl was as beautiful as Melody. He didn''t expect that he was so lucky today to bump into two


    girls. He wouldn''t let go of this good opportunity this time. He must try out these fair and delicate


    college students.


    "No thanks, Manager Hill!"


    Melody refused him righteously.


    Cohen put up a kind act but in fact, he tried to grab Sharon by force. "Don''t be so polite to me. Don''t


    you believe in me?"


    Melody was a girl after all, and she was not as strong as a man. Besides, Sharon was ckout


    drunk. She would hug anyone who hugged her.


    As soon as Cohen touched her, Sharon actually took the initiative to go straight into Cohen''s arms!


    Melody rolled her eyes angrily.


    Cohen felt a passionate ripple in his heart. Young girls were the best. Her skin was smooth to the


    touch, and the refreshing body odor was soul-stirring.


    After sending Jewel home, Anthony came back. At first nce, he was shocked to see Sharon


    hugging the fat man, so he quickly strode toward the second floor.


    A few men were sitting at a poker table in the VIP room. The other two men were Stanley''s


    childhood friends.


    Howard Perkins was a doctor and was the head of the top hospital in the city at a young age. He


    took out his mobile phone and clicked his tongue. "Jewel is criticized again. The news said that she


    advances in her career by sleeping around. She slept with the director, the actors, and basically


    everyone."


    After that, he nced at Stanley, who was smoking by the side. The misty smoke covered his face,


    and no one could tell his emotions.


    Howard originally wanted to gossip, but Stanley didn''t blurt a word as if he didn''t hear him.


    He shifted his gaze to Jimmy Hudson and asked him quietly, "What''s going on between him and


    Jewel? Is he really going to marry her?"


    Jimmy flicked the cigarette ashes in his hand and asked instead, "Do you know Jensen Russell?"


    "Of course. He was Stanley''srade- inarms who died on the front line during a mission." At this


    point, Howard thought of something and immediately said, "Jensen Russell, Jewel Russell... They


    both share the samest name. What''s their rtionship?"


    Jimmy puffed at his cigarette and said, "They are siblings."


    Howard came to a sudden realization about the true state of the rtionship Jewel had with Stanley


    for so many years. He had assumed that Stanley had a crush on a little celebrity and was going to


    marry her.


    At this moment, the door of the room was opened. Anthony strode in, went directly to Stanley, and


    whispered, "Mr. Jones, I saw Madam on the first floor."


    Stanley did not even raise his eyes. "I know."


    "Huh?" Anthony was a little surprised. "You know that your wife is here, and she''s being taken


    advantage of?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Stanley''s dark eyes swept over to him. "What did you just say?"


    His sharp gaze forced Anthony''s palms to sweat. "When I came back, I saw Madam being held by a


    man on the first floor. Madam seemed to be drunk..."


    Before he could finish, Stanley who was sitting on the chair suddenly got up. When he passed by


    Anthony, his voice was as sharp as a knife. "Anthony Charles, you learned nothing after working for


    me for so many years!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Anthony was stunned, wondering what he had done wrong.


    Stanley had already left the room withrge strides.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Someone patted Anthony''s shoulder. Anthony looked back and saw that it was Howard who was


    grinning at him. "Do you know why your boss is angry?"


    Anthony shook his head.


    "Your boss''s wife was bullied, and instead of helping her immediately, you took such a big detour to


    report the situation. If I were the bad guy, I would have already done taking advantage of her and


    slipped away by now."


    Anthony was silent.


    "Sorry, boss. As your assistant, I''m so stupid that I haven''t thought of that," Anthony chided himself.


    Jimmy got up and followed behind the group. When he passed by Anthony, he shook his head and


    sighed, "How do you grow until so big with such a limited IQ?"


    Anthony grimaced in embarrassment and thought, "Captain Hudson, how can you tease me like


    this?"


    No one knew about Stanley''s secret marriage but they did.


    In fact, Howard knew more about the inside story as to why Stanley married Sharon than Jimmy


    did.


    However, Stanley had never taken his wife seriously, hence, they couldn''t be bothered about her.


    Howard and Jimmy would have forgotten that Stanley was actually a married man if Anthony hadn''t


    mentioned it.


    In the corridor on the first floor.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Melody was so anxious that her forehead was drenched with sweat. She was considering whether


    she should forget about her sry and beat the manager to rescue Sharon from his harassment.


    "Manager Hill!" Melody reached out to grab Sharon. "My friend is drunk. Thank you for your offer but


    I''ll take her home now."


    "It''s no trouble at all. Don''t mention it!"


    Cohen wrapped his arm around Sharon''s slender waist as he held her. His heart rippled excitedly.


    "Since you are drunk, let''s not go home today. I''ll get you a room in the bar, where only rich dudes


    usually use. You''re in for a treat today."


    Melody was infuriated. The fat man sweet-talked them just so he could take advantage of them!


    She watched anxiously as his groping hand slowly inched toward Sharon''s hip...


    Agitated, Melody rolled up her sleeves and prepared to hit him.


    "If you don''t want that hand anymore, feel free to grope wherever you like!"


    A cold and monotonous male voice suddenly sounded which pierced through the air.


    There was dead silence in the corridor.


    Melody halted.


    She looked over toward the source of the voice and saw a tall man with long legsing over from


    a distance. He was walking against the light so she couldn''t see his face clearly for a moment.


    Melody could finally see his appearance clearly when the man approached. He was extremely


    handsome. His facial features were cold and sharp, and his eyes were deep and unfathomable.


    Melody was a little confused. She felt that this man looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember


    where she had seen him before.


    Cohen stared at the person. "Who are you? This is my territory. If you don''t want to get into trouble,


    get lost!"


    The owner of the club was Cohen''s rtive. He had been running amuck in this ce, and no one


    dared to confront him.


    Stanley looked at Sharon. Anthony was right. She appeared to be really drunk. She was lying in the


    fat man''s arms and even wrapped her arms around the fat man''s waist.


    Wrath started burning inside him. Stanley smiled coldly, his gaze icy cold. Without even looking at


    Cohen, he directly reached out and pulled Sharon over.


    Cohen''s arms were hanging in the middle of the air. He didn''t even see clearly how Stanley moved,


    and Sharon in his arms had disappeared.


    Cohen was furious. "B*stard!"


    He lunged forward and was about to grab her when his wrist was suddenly pinched before he could


    touch Sharon, and the heartwrenching pain passed from the tendon of his hand to the vessel of his


    heart. Cohen howled in despair, "Ouch!"


    He looked up at Stanley''s gloomy and cold eyes as if he was staring straight at a sharp dagger.


    Cohen broke out in a cold sweat. His nces were too scary.


    "I''m a b*stard, huh?"


    Stanley held Sharon with one hand and exerted the strength with the other as he gripped Cohen''s


    wrist. Cohen screamed repeatedly, "It hurts! Spare me... Spare me..."


    Stanley lifted his foot and kicked forward. Cohen flew out and his head hit the wall with a loud thud,


    blood oozing down his forehead.


    Melody heard a man''s mellow and low voice sounded beside her, "Keep an eye on her."


    Then, Sharon was put into her arms. Melody immediately carried her and retreated to a safe corner.


    She looked over with fear, only to see the man in the shirt squatting down in front of Cohen.


    Stanley stepped on the back of Cohen''s hand that had just touched Sharon. "Who am I? Do you


    have the right to know who I am?"


    He spoke with disdain and disregard.


    Cohen''s face went pale. He knew that the people who could afford toe here were rich and


    famous. Did he really mess with some big shot?


    "Is this how Spencer Rios trains you? Does he teach you to hit on customers at the workce?"


    Cohen broke out in a cold sweat. "D-Do you know my boss?"


    Howard and Jimmy happened to hear this. Howard lit a cigarette and said with a mocking smile,


    "That Rios doesn''t even deserve to be Stanley''s servant, and you dare to ask if we know your boss?


    Little fatty, go back and tell your boss to tie you up and go directly to Stanley Jones to apologize.


    Maybe he can still livefortably in Beachmarsh City in the future."


    The Jones Family...


    There was no one in Beachmarsh City who didn''t know about the Jones Family.


    Cohen''s face was as pale as ghost, and his fat body was shaking non-stop. He knew that he was


    doomed this time. His tears and snot smeared all over his face as he reached out and hugged


    Stanley''s leg. "M-Mr. Jones, I was wrong. I won''t dare to do it again next time. I... ah!"


    Stanley kicked him away in disgust and stood upright with no expression on his face.


    Cohen screamed and felt desperate.


    Stanley turned around and came to Melody. He reached out to take over Sharon from her hand. At


    this point, Sharon was so drunk that she couldn''t stand up straight. He frowned and finally picked up


    the woman.


    He strode out with his long legs and ordered, "Anthony, send that youngdy home safely."


    Anthony answered, "Yes."


    Melody had been standing on the same spot, utterly shocked. Bewilderment was written all over her


    face.


    It was not until Stanley left that Jimmy yawned out of boredom and nced at Cohen who was


    rolling on the ground crying.


    He walked over with a sigh and squatted down in front of Cohen with a smile. "Fatty, do you need to


    call the police? I am a police officer, and I can be your witness."


    His smile brought goosebumps to Cohen''s arms.


    How could he dare to call the police when he was the one with the bad intention in the first ce?


    Meanwhile, Howard leaned against the wall, with the cigarette between his lips. Looking at the


    direction where Stanley left with Sharon in his arms, he slowly frowned.


    Stanley seemed to care too much about that woman.


    Had he forgotten why he married her?


    In the Hummer, Stanley put Sharon on the passenger seat with a gloomy face. He then stood by the


    car and smoked. After slowly suppressing his anger, he opened the door of the car.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    The woman in the passenger seat didn''t move at all. Her whole body reek of alcohol.


    Thankfully, she didn''t make a big fuss after drinking.


    It was in the middle of the summer heat. She was wearing pants that were so short they could


    barely cover her hips. A pair of fair thighs were swaying in front of him.


    Stanley''s eyes deepened at the sight. His mind was filled with the image of the fat man hugging her


    which made him lose his temper again.


    This uncontroble rage made him more and more annoyed.


    He took out his phone and directly dialed a number. It was soon answered, and a respectful voice


    sounded, "Mr. Jones, why do you call me today?"


    "Spencer Rios!"


    Stanley moved his thin lips. There was a smile in his voice, but it sounded creepy. "Have you lived


    toofortablytely?"


    Spencer''s heart skipped a beat. He knew that something must be up, and it was bad. "Mr. Jones,


    what do you mean by that? I don''t understand." "That b*stard Cohen Hills hasn''t called you yet?


    Okay, I''ll inform you first then. From tomorrow onward, I want him to disappear from Beachmarsh


    City. I''m giving you the chance to let you do it yourself. I need a satisfactory result!"


    With that, Stanley ended the call and threw the phone aside. He raised his hand to pull on his tie


    and fixed his eagle- alike eyes on Sharon in the passenger seat.


    "Youngdy, you''re pretty capable to drink until so drunk!"


    He snorted, started the car, and drove away at a fast speed. Sharon, who was sitting in the


    passenger seat, slowly turned pale. Her delicate eyebrows were wrinkled and she looked very


    ufortable.


    The man nced at her. Instead of slowing down, he went even faster.


    She deserved it!


    If she didn''t learn her lesson now, she would bewless in the future.


    Finally, they got home. As soon as the door was opened, Sharon rushed out of the car and squatted


    on the side of the road, vomiting.


    Seeing her so painful, the vicious Stanley was in a better mood.


    He stood by the car for a while. Looking at the woman''s slim back, he said coldly, "Have you done


    vomiting?"


    The drunken Sharon sat on the ground and nced up at him with a confused look in her almond


    eyes. She blinked her big eyes innocently, like a pet who did not know what she had done wrong.


    She looked at him with her watery tears, looking particrly pitiful.


    Stanley cursed in a low voice, "D*mn it!"


    He then went over and pulled her up. Sharon couldn''t stand steadily and fell into his arms, where


    Stanley managed to hug her in time.


    She fell into his arms and clung to him as if she had found her home and would note out.


    Stanley gave her a nudge, but she wouldn''t move.


    He looked down at the girl''s wless and pinkish face, her long eyshes trembling.


    Perhaps she had noticed that someone was looking at her, she rubbed her head against his chest


    and moaned.


    She looked like a kitten who had just been picked up off the street.


    As soon as Hazel came out of the kitchen, she saw Stanley carrying Sharon in from the main door.


    She was stunned and immediately walked over. As soon as she approached, she smelled the


    reeking stench of alcohol.


    "Madam, have you been drinking? Why did you drink so much?" Hazel was surprised.


    Stanley snorted and said, "She''s starting to be a bad girl."


    Hazel subconsciously put in a good word for Sharon. "Maybe it''s because she stumbled upon


    something upset that she needed to get drunk to relieve her sadness."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "If she wanted to drink, why couldn''t she drink at home instead of drinking in a bar? Did she have


    any idea how many bad guys were out there lurking around?" He thought to himself.


    If he hadn''t arrived in time, would she have been able to return home safe and sound?


    "I''ll take her upstairs. Don''t worry about us."


    "Oh, okay."


    Hazel answered.


    When they were upstairs, Stanley threw her directly into the bathtub, turned on the tap, and sprayed


    cold water on Sharon.


    After a while, she was soaking wet, and her underwear was partially visible, which was quite an


    arousing sight.


    Stanley took off his suit, rolled up his sleeves slowly while fixing his eyes on Sharon in the bathtub.


    One, two, three...


    He counted in his heart.


    In less than half a minute, Sharon, who was shutting her eyes tight, suddenly opened her eyes and


    struggled to get out of the bathtub.


    She started to sink and was soon pressed down by another big hand.


    The cold voice of the man sounded in her ear, "Don''te out until you are clean!"


    Sharon''s eyes turned red as she cried, "Help..."


    Stanley frowned. "It''s useless to pull a pitiful face now!"


    Sharon cried louder, "I can''t swim, help..."


    Stanley was speechless.


    The water in the bathtub was getting fuller, almost drowning her body, but it for sure would not make


    her drown. Stanley raised his eyebrows and thought, "Does this girl assume the bathtub is a


    swimming pool?"


    "Help me. I don''t know how to swim, dad..."


    Stanley was dumbfounded.


    She screamed something surprising which made Stanley silent, his handsome face turned dark.


    Not only did she regard the bathtub as a swimming pool, but she also saw him as her father.


    He wasn''t willing to hear such a title from her, to be honest.


    It not only made him feel old, but he also felt a sense of guilt when he touched her.


    "Ahem."


    He realized that he was overthinking this and cleared his throat. He suppressed the heat from down


    under and nced at Sharon who was holding his thigh tightly.


    She was soaking wet, revealing the sexy curves of her body. Her face was pale and her lips


    trembled. She looked like a pitiful stray cat that had fallen into the water.


    It was about time she learned her lesson now.


    Stanley, who felt that the punishment on her was sufficient, went to turn off the tap mercifully.


    Stanley lowered his head and nudged his legs while saying, "Get up."


    Sharon held his leg and did not move. She whispered something softly. Her voice was so soft it was


    inaudible.


    Stanley raised his voice. "Let go. Do you hear me?"


    Sharon raised her face, and there was ayer of water on her fair and slightly blushed face. She


    was obviously in an unconscious state of mind as her eyes were not focused.


    She probably couldn''t recognize anyone right now.


    "Dad..."


    She looked at him and called.


    Stanley was rendered speechless.


    She was so desperate for love that she called a man dad whenever she was holding a man.


    "I''m not your dad. Get up!"


    "Dad. Dad..."


    There was nothing Stanley could do about it.


    Sharon held his calf and sobbed. "Dad, wake up. It''s been more than a year. Every time I see you,


    you ignore me and you just lie there silently. I''m scared..."


    "The doctor said that there are miracles for people in a vegetative state, and I prayed for the miracle


    to happen every day..."


    "I wish that when I open my eyes one day, the hospital will call me, telling me that you''re awake..."


    "Dad, I''ve missed you. I want to talk to you.


    Wake up, please..."


    She sounded sad and desperate. Every word she said echoed into his ears.


    Standing as still as a statue, he let her hold his legs and cry loudly.


    He was germaphobic. Normally, he would have kicked her away who was crying and letting her


    tears and snots flowing all over the ce. But now, his body couldn''t react at all.


    Perhaps she cried too sadly, so thest bit of kindness in his heart prevented him from moving.


    If he kicked her away, it would make him look inhumane and cold-blooded.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Sharon said a lot of things, all of which were bitter words. Stanley stood there for as long as she


    spoke.


    After a long time, she seemed to be tired. She tilted her head, let go of her hands, and shrank to the


    side to sleep.


    Stanley watched the scene, dumbfounded.


    He looked down at the woman, and there was something shing in his dark eyes.


    A momentter, he turned around and went out of the bathroom.


    Stanley came to the balcony, lit a cigarette, and took a deep breath.


    Looking at the dark night, he seemed to be lost in his memory. The reason why he married Sharon


    was that she was the most suitable candidate, and he would need a wife since he reached the


    marriageable age.


    A year ago, he found her cramped in a shared basement, dirty, dark, and damp. She was so


    scrawny and fragile that it was pitiful to look at.


    He told her that he would save her father and ask for her hands. Sharon did not hesitate at that time


    and immediately nodded in agreement.


    Throughout their first year of marriage, she was very sensible, obedient, and didn''t give him any


    trouble.


    Till now, he was very satisfied with her.


    But he didn''t love her, and wouldn''t love her in the future.


    He didn''t even have feelings for her, but tonight... when she hugged him and cried, he felt a strange


    feeling stirring in his heart.


    He seemed to fall deep in his memory until his fingers felt a burning sensation that he suddenly


    came back to his senses.


    The cigarette had burned out and scalded his fingers.


    He frowned and put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray. He turned back and opened the bathroom


    door to take a look. He was stunned.


    Where was she?


    There were only ripples of the water in the empty bathtub. There was no one in sight.


    He only moved away for a few minutes and she disappeared.


    He was just praising her for being a good girl and not letting him worry about her, but what a quick


    p in the face!


    His lips twitched, and he began to search along the water trail.


    He came all the way to the bedroom, and the water stains disappeared.


    There was no one on the bed.


    Did she disappear out of thin air?


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and seemed to think of something. He lowered his body and looked


    under the bed.


    Sure enough, she was lying on her stomach under the bed, clutching something in her arms as if


    she was holding a treasure.


    Stanley frowned and looked at her under the bed. "What are you doing?"


    Sharon ignored him.


    "Come out!"


    Stanley reached out to pull her.


    "Mine!"


    Sharon suddenly red at him fiercely as if she was announcing her sovereignty, for fear that he


    would take the box away from her.


    Stanley squinted at her in annoyance. "I don''t want your stupid thing. Nowe out!"


    "You''re stupid!" Sharon began to resist, pointing at his nose and humming, "This is a treasure, not a


    stupid thing. You''re a stupid thing!"


    Treasure?


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and was intrigued by the box in her arms. "Oh, what treasure is it? Let


    me see."


    Hearing this, Sharon thought that he was going to snatch it. She was immediately agitated and


    red at him with a pair of beautiful eyes. "Get lost! Don''t touch it!"


    What! Did! She! Just! Say?!


    Did she ask him to get lost?


    Stanleyughed coldly, sounding eerily creepy. No one had ever dared to speak to him in such a


    tone in his life.


    How could he, a grown-up man, not subdue a young girl?


    He stretched out his long arm, grabbed the woman''s tender ankle, and dragged her out from under


    the bed.


    "Ah..."


    Sharon screamed with her eyes closed.


    Stanley reached out to cover her mouth and leaned over. "Shut up, woman!"


    Her loud scream would make Hazel, who didn''t know anything, thought that he had done something


    to her.


    She was pressed against the carpet by him. Her mouth was covered and she couldn''t make a


    sound, so she stopped shouting. Her whole body was wet like the fish that had just been scooped


    out of the water. He covered her back and suppressed her.


    Stanley remembered that he had never tried this position with her before.


    Undoubtedly, Sharon was a conservative and shy girl. Every time when they were doing the deed,


    she would always remain rigid and unmoving, and they would always do it in the traditional


    missionary position.


    From the looks of it, he could try the position with her now. His heart was worked up as he stroked


    down the curve of her waist with his big palm.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His gazes became more intense. Her waist was too thin as if it would break with a fold. Her body


    was soft and toasty. He always felt that she was young and hadn''t grown up yet.


    But today, a term shed across his mind... a stunner.


    The stunner that attracted people''s attention and stirred a man''s soul.


    He pinched her chin with his big hand and turned her face to face him. Then, he leaned over and


    kissed her on the mouth.


    The smell of alcohol on her body transmitted to him. It was a bit intoxicating which made him even


    more annoyed. She got into the bad habit of drinking at such a young age! She needed to be taught


    some lessons!


    Thinking of this, he bit her lips hard.


    She was in pain, and her eyes were full of tears. "Dad, it hurts..."


    Stanley gasped and smacked her butt. "I''m not your dad. Stop calling me that!"


    Sharon grimaced in pain. She snorted, lowered her head, and took a bite at the man''s purlicue.


    Stanley let out a muffled groan, his dark eyes shing with anger.


    Was she a dog?


    She bit him so hard!


    "Let me go!" He pulled her body and warned her sternly, "Did you hear me?"


    Her chin was lifted. Sharon''s big teary eyes nced directly at his dark and cold eyes. She


    trembled, seemingly scared, and obediently loosened her mouth.


    After themotion, Stanley''s sexual desire was extinguished so he pushed her away irritably.


    When he got up, his eyes swept over the box in her arms. He grabbed it aggressively, intending to


    find out what it actually was.


    Sharon reached out to grab it. "Mine!"


    "You belong to me, so your stuff belongs to me too."


    Stanley arched his eyebrows mischievously and raised the box above his head with a sly look.


    Sharon tried to get up and reached out to grab it.


    "Give it back to me..."


    A wicked vibe shed through Stanley''s eyes.


    "Do you want it? Take it yourself."


    He was tall, and she was only as tall as his chest. Their height difference was obvious.


    She couldn''t jump high enough and couldn''t even touch the corner of the box after several attempts.


    She began to feel dizzy and started to see duplicated images of the man in front of her. Atst, she


    lost her bnce and fell on the bed, closing her eyes and lying still.


    Stanley lifted the corners of his mouth into a wicked smile and leaned his tall and straight body


    aside. He opened the box, and there was a trace of consternation on his hard face.


    What were these?


    Money...


    Indeed, they were money. There were a stack of one dors, five dors, and even ten dors. It


    was like a piggy bank...


    Was this her secret stash?


    He thought it was something interesting, but was disappointed to see these things.


    His interest worn out and was about to close the box when he skimmed over the diary at the side.


    With no sense of privacy nor shame, he flipped open the diary and raised an eyebrow when he saw


    her elegant handwriting on it.


    But when he read the contents of the diary, his handsome face turnedpletely gloomy.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    April 29th, Sunny, Wednesday.


    "Thanks to my dear Goddess Melody, the seniors invited us to dinner, and we saved money for a


    meal. Yeah!"


    May 1st, Cloudy, Friday.


    "This morning was Miss Cold- blooded Spinster''s ss. I was yawning all day long because the


    bastard tortured me for the whole nightst night. I was so sleepy but I didn''t dare to sleep for fear


    of being caught. Argh! Stanley, that b*stard!"


    B*stard?


    Stanley''s eyebrows twitched. He put down the diary and took a deep breath, trying to suppress the


    anger rising out of his heart. Then, he flipped it open again and read the next entry.


    May 28th, Sunny, Saturday.


    "B*stard! Jerk! You''re dating Jewel while sleeping with me. You''re a jerk!"


    "Go to hell with your Viagra! I can sustain for several hours even without Viagra!"


    The enraged man mmed the diary in his hand. If he continued to read it, he would be so pissed


    off!


    He kicked the box back to under the bed, pulled the tie with his beautiful slender fingers, turned his


    head, and sucked in a deep breath.


    Sharon, who was lying on the bed, somehow took off all her clothes, leaving only her underwear


    wrapping her body.


    The young girl, who was in the prime of her youth, had an attractive and curvy figure. Her skin was


    as fair and creamy as milk, which made his throats tighten.


    The desire that he had just suppressed quickly rose again.


    Stanley leaned on her with his masculine body. He pinched her face and snorted, "Can you still go


    to school tomorrow if I take Viagra?"


    Sharon snorted with her eyes closed.


    Stanley bent over and bit her mouth. "You always put up a good girl image but you scolded me in


    your diary, huh?"


    It was not that she didn''t give a d*mn, but she had already vented her anger somewhere else.


    Thinking of her gnashing her teeth when she wrote the diary, Stanley was furious. The sensible and


    well-behaved woman was also very scheming privately.


    He kept on kissing her as punishment, but slowly the ambiance changed.


    Stanley''s breath became faster. The almost naked woman was lying under his body. If he didn''t do


    anything, he couldn''t call himself a man.


    The next day.


    On the bus, Sharon cursed Stanley for the thousandth times in her heart. B*stard, b*stard! He


    actually had sex with her while she was drunk!


    "You are so shameless!" she scolded.


    She got up early this morning and nced at the hickeys that covered her body. She knew


    immediately whose work was those at first nce.


    She didn''t remember what happenedst night. She only remembered that she saw Stanley and


    Jewel making out in the bar. When she returned to her room, she didn''t see Melody. Then she


    started drinking a lot of liquor, and then she passed out...


    The thought of Stanley doing the deed with Jewel first and then her at home made her blood boil.


    She was trembling agitatedly.


    But there was no other way.


    She had to endure it.


    She was so upset that her eyes reddened on the bus due to the overwhelming emotions, which


    scared the young girl standing next to her.


    The girl asked carefully, "Did you break up with your boyfriend?"


    Sharon sniffed. "No."


    "Then why are you crying?"


    Sharon pursed her lips, reluctant to talk about it to a stranger. The girl handed her a tissue and said,


    "If it''s something you can''t say, I can understand. Just cry and let it out; you''ll be fine. You''ll feel


    better if you vent it out..."


    The girl keptforting her. Sharon felt the concern from a stranger, and it made her sadder.


    Eventually, she burst into tears and whimpered, "My husband cheated on me and I felt wronged. He


    not only didn''t repent but also announced to everyone. I turned a blind eye to all these, but I didn''t


    expect that he was flirting with that woman under my eyes. He''s too much, isn''t he?"


    The girl was dumbfounded. She obviously did not expect to listen to such a tormenting plot of a love


    story.


    "I''m just a young girl. You don''t have to spill your messy andplicated rtionship problem to


    me," she thought.


    Sharon''s whimper aroused the sympathy of other women on the bus. They all came tofort her


    and cursed her husband who cheated on her.


    The "unfaithful" man sneezed in the office. His secretary immediately asked with concern, "Mr.


    Jones, did you catch a cold?"


    As she spoke, she reached her slender hands out tentatively.


    Stanley''s face and voice were cold. He didn''t even raise his head as he said, "If you don''t want to


    get fired, just stick to your job scope, understand?"


    The secretary''s heart skipped a beat, and her petty thoughts immediately disappeared without a


    trace. Embarrassed and awkward, she answered, "I understand."


    Then, she put down the coffee, turned around, and went out in embarrassment.


    Sharon arrived at thepany with a lighter and brighter mood. Sure enough, when people felt


    wronged in their hearts, they had to vent their anger. It would be too painful to hold it in.


    Afterpleting the employment procedures, Sharon grinned delightfully as she held her employee


    ID.


    Her dream was big, but she was realizing it one step at a time.


    She could already foresee her vague future. She would save up the money to repay Stanley while


    working. Her father would wake up one day, and she would rent a small house to take care of him.


    Life would definitely be hard, but there was joy in suffering.


    She was willing to live a life like this, instead of living in Stanley''s vi with no dignity.


    After finishing all the procedures, Troy Wilson, who was her direct superior and manager of the


    department, guided her around the department to familiarize herself with it. She greeted the seniors


    and staff one by one. She was smart and sensible, and her sweet-talking skill had gained favors


    from her co-workers.


    Before leaving, Troy looked at her meaningfully and said, "Sharon, you are a talent. Work hard and


    you will definitely make great achievements in the future!"


    At such a young age, she already had a rtionship with the big boss of the Jones Group. She was


    indeed a rare talent!


    Sharon did not understand the meaning behind Troy''s words. She took it as a cheer for her and


    said, "I will work very hard. Thank you, Troy, for giving me the chance to join thepany."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "The big boss himself approved your application to thepany. It has nothing to do with me; I''m


    just a small-time manager..."


    Of course, Troy did not dare to say that. He justughed and said formally, "Ourpany


    appreciates talents very much. Sharon, you should work hard. When you seed in the future,


    please don''t forget about me."


    This youngdy might soar into the sky one day. It was not toote to get on her good side now.


    Sharon was a little embarrassed by his remarks.


    Troy knew that he had gone too far, so he cleared his throat and turned to leave.


    "Mr. Wilson."


    Sharon called out.


    "Yes? Is there anything you''re still unclear of?" "No, I just want to know..." Sharon bit her lip,


    hesitated for a moment, and asked, "Does the presidente to this department often?"


    If Stanley came down and saw her working here, would he be surprised?


    After all, this was hispany. She had a valid reason to be worried.


    She didn''t want to meet him in thepany. It was embarrassing to even think about that kind of


    situation, that''s why she asked such a question.


    Troy obviously misunderstood her intention as he answered, "If you want to meet the president, you


    can''t meet him here. We are a very bigpany, and generally, the president won''te down to


    various departments. Even if he wants to speak with an employee, it is his assistant who would


    convey his message to the employee. So, Sharon, if you want to see the president, it may be a little


    difficult."


    That was great!


    Sharon was overjoyed and rxed. This was what she wanted. It would be best if she could not see


    him.


    "Okay, got it. Thank you, Troy."


    Sharon''s happiness was written all over her face. Troy was confused. Shouldn''t she be sad? Why


    did she look so happy?

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    At noon, when they were having lunch at thepany cafeteria, Skye, who built a good rtionship


    with Sharon, took her to sit down together. Sharon was a neer, so she ate her lunch quietly


    while listening to her coworkers gossiping about thepany.


    When a group of women gathered together, they were either shopping to spare their time or


    gossiping.


    Sharon''s action of eating slowed down when someone mentioned Stanley.


    "Hey, is our president serious to Jewel? Two days ago, there were rumors about them all over the


    major TV channels, but none of them broadcasted their news now. Why is that?"


    Janice Wagner felt a little regret since she had not seen enough of the gossip yet.


    Lenny lowered his voice and replied, "Could it be that the president had used some means to


    suppress the matter?"


    "It''s very possible, but why? If the two of them are in love, there is no need to hide it, right? Just


    admit it honestly."


    "Maybe the president wasn''t serious with her.


    As soon as the matter was exposed, the president was a little angry, so he suppressed this


    matter..."


    Janice started to daydream. "Since Jewel has missed her chance, maybe it''s my turn soon!"


    "Ahem!"


    Sharon choked.


    Janice red at her. "What''s wrong? Are youughing at me?"


    Sharon hurriedly waved her hand and said, "No, no. Janice, you''re young and beautiful; you sure


    have the chance. It''s just that the president doesn''te to our department. You need him to be


    near you in order to tackle him, don''t you agree?"


    Janice thought for a moment and sighed. "That''s right. I''ve been in thepany for two years but I


    only met him once. s."


    Upon hearing this, Sharon was even more relieved. It seemed that she would not meet him at the


    company at all.


    When the lunch wasing to an end, somehow, the gossip circled back to Stanley''s first love.


    Janice nudged Skye with her arm. "Hey, you have worked in thepany for the longest time


    among us. Do you know why our president hasn''t been married yet? Does he hide a girl inside his


    heart?"


    Skye took a sip of tea, thought for a moment, and said, "When I first joined thepany, I heard


    rumors that the president had a first love whom he was deeply in love with."


    Janice''s eyes lit up when she heard that. "I knew that the president must have someone in his heart


    for he is not married yet! Skye, tell me, who was the president''s first love who kept him thinking


    about her for so long!"


    Skye nced at her and said faintly, "I only heard about the rumors. It was said that the president


    had a girlfriend before and they shared an awesome rtionship, but..."


    Janice''s eyes widened. "But what?"


    After a moment of silence, Skye said, "But... she passed away."


    "Huh?"


    Janice couldn''t believe it.


    Sharon was also stunned. Her mind was nk and she was dumbstruck.


    Was the dead girl Reba?


    No wonder he got that look on his face when she asked him about his first love the other night. It


    turned out that she had poked into his sad past.


    Sharon felt a little regret for being insensitive the other day.


    Skye shrugged. "It''s just rumors and hearsay. I don''t know if it''s true or not." "If it is true, then I bet


    our president does not love Jewel!"


    "Why?"


    "How can a living personpare with a dead person? The dead must have left a deep mark in the


    heart of the living. It can''t be erased for the rest of their lives. Jewel might just be a substitute."


    Janice pursed her lips.


    Skye lowered her voice and said seriously, "Well, don''t mention it again. We are employees. We


    should not be gossiping about our president''s business. It will not do us good if someone overhears


    us and report to him."


    Janice stuck out her tongue. "Got it. My mouth is sealed. I won''t say anything."


    Skye nodded, got up, and when she was about to go back to the office, she saw Sharon sitting


    motionless on the chair, so she reached out and nudged her. "Hey, Sharon, why are you in a daze?"


    Sharon immediately came to her senses and lowered her head to hide the emotions in her eyes.


    She smiled and said, "Nothing, it''s too fascinating to listen to your gossip."


    Skye smiled and said, "Let''s go back to work. I''ll take you out to get familiar with our business


    operation in the afternoon."


    "Okay. Thank you, Skye."


    "We''re all colleagues. There''s no need to be so polite."


    On the 28th floor of the president''s office.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Troy reported Sharon''s news one by one. "Mr. Jones, Miss Cruz gets along very well with her


    colleagues and they had lunch together in the cafeteria at noon. I vaguely heard that she was


    talking about you with her colleagues."


    "Oh?" The slender man who was standing by the window raised his eyebrows, turned his head


    sideways, showing his prominent facial features behind the shadow. "What did they say?"


    "Uh, they were sitting quite far away so I can''t hearthem clearly."


    Troy was a little embarrassed. "Next time I will sit closer and listen to what she and her colleagues


    said."


    Stanley waved his hand. "Don''t overdo it."


    Sharon was very clever. Although she looked clumsy and careless on the outside, she was actually


    very delicate and observant.


    Troy nodded. "Yes, Mr. Jones."


    "All right, you can leave now. Tell me everything about her in the future."


    "Yes."


    Troy turned around and walked out. Halfway through, he thought of something and turned back. "By


    the way, Miss Cruz seems to have some doubts that you gave her some cks in getting the job."


    The man nced at him with a pair of deep eyes. "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything, and I didn''t say that you looked into her resume personally. I only told her that


    she was a talent and thepany appreciates a talent like her."


    Stanley smiled. "If she asks you again next time, you can just find an excuse, as long as you don''t


    let her know that I have anything to do with her joining thepany."


    "Yes."


    Troy nodded and turned to go out.


    She was not that dull after all. She knew that he was suspicious. His mouth curved into a smile and


    his admiration for her grew.


    As for why he didn''t want to let her know that she got the job because of him, it was because


    Sharon had high self-esteem despite looking careless on the surface.


    She obviously wanted to ask him for a favor for the job application, but she didn''t say it in the end. It


    was probably because of that d*mn self-esteem.


    In the afternoon, Skye asked her to pack up and take her out. Before she went out of thepany,


    Melody called and she answered immediately, "Melody, why do you call me now?"


    Melody suddenly asked, "Do you have a headache?"


    Sharon blurted, "What?"


    "You drank so much yesterday. Don''t you feel headache today?"


    "Of course, it hurts so bad! It feels like someone is tearing my head apart all morning..." Sharon


    thought for a while and said, "Melody, do you have something to ask me?"


    Of course, Melody had something to ask her. She had been holding it back for the whole night. She


    called now and thought that she was still sleeping. Knowing that she had one ss too manyst


    night, she wanted to let her rest for a little longer.


    But she couldn''t help with her curiosity and ask, "What''s the rtionship between you and the man


    who took you awayst night at the bar?"


    As expected, it was because of this matter.


    Sharon had already prepared for it. She pretended to be confused and said, "Who are you talking


    about? I''m sorry. I ckoutst night. I don''t remember anything aboutst night at all."


    "Come on, drop your act!"


    Melody didn''t believe her at all.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Melody snorted. "I only care about you. Did you have a hard time getting drunk like thatst night?"

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    A warmth flowed through Sharon''s heart, and she was so moved that she was about to cry. "I know


    you care about me, and no, I didn''t have a hard time. Goddess, you are so kind. Love you so


    much!"


    Melody chuckled at her wit''s end. "Are you sure you don''t want to tell me about what happenedst


    night?"


    Sharon sighed. It was not that she didn''t want to say it, but she didn''t know how to exin it.


    "Fine, I won''t force you. When the timees, if you want to say it, you will say it naturally."


    Melody decided to drop the case. After a pause, she said, "No wonder you know so much about


    Stanley Jones that even Sierra doesn''t know about. You know each other."


    That was why Jewel came to Sharon the other day at school, and that they met up.


    It was not untilst night that Melody finally realized what was going on.


    Sharon blurted out, "Have you heard of Stanley?"


    Melody rolled her eyes. "I can check on the


    Inte myself, alright?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    What''s more,st night, that man''s friend clearly called out his name "Stanley Jones". Melody


    searched on the Inte and the answer was self-evident.


    She felt that the man looked familiar as if she had seen him somewhere. It was just that Stanley had


    always kept a low profile and rarely got into the eyes of the media, that was why she couldn''t think


    of himst night.


    "In short, you should take good care of yourself and don''t do something that you will regret in the


    future," Melody bit her lip and said.


    Sharon was stunned for a moment and then came to her senses. Melody might have


    misunderstood that she was Stanley''s lover, but due to the awkward circumstances, she could only


    beat around the bush to advise her.


    She smiled and nodded. "I know. I won''t put myself in an awkward situation."


    Melody knew that Sharon was a person with a sense of propriety, so she did not say anything more.


    "From the looks of it, Stanley seems to be very nice to you. Last night, he showed up in such a


    macho way as if he walked out of a movie set. He is indeed really charming. No wonder the girls at


    school are so eager to know about him. He does have the charisma."


    Speaking of thest night, Melody''s heart fluttered like a young girl in love. "He is also swift and


    efficient in solving the problem. This morning, the colleague in the bar called me and told me the


    good news. The fat man Cohen was beaten up by the boss himself, and then he was asked to pack


    up and go back to his hometown to eat himself."


    Sharon was stunned. "Who is Cohen?"


    Melody pped her forehead and said, "I almost forget about your ckout drunk..."


    Melody told Sharon in detail about how she was taken advantage of and how Stanley saved herst


    night.


    After listening for a long time, Sharon was in a daze.


    Did he help herst night?


    If Melody didn''t tell her, she would never know.


    And that proud man certainly wouldn''t talk about this kind of thing.


    There was a mixed feeling in her heart when she heard that.


    She was a little touched.


    On second thought, maybe there was no other meaning behind Stanley''s help. It was simply


    because he couldn''t stand seeing his wife being taken advantage of and helped her out of trouble.


    As for other things, she shouldn''t overthink it.


    Otherwise, it would be very easy for her to be touched by herself pointlessly.


    As they were driving toward Fusion Fortune Holdings, Skye briefly told Sharon about thepany.


    Fusion Fortune Holdings was a rtively smallpany that had emerged in recent years.


    Although it was iparable to the scale of Jones Group, its strength was not to be


    underestimated.


    The media had always been curious about who the boss behind thepany since he was able to


    establish and develop apany to such a big scale in just a few years'' time. However, no


    reporters or media had ever taken photos of thepany''s president in public.


    As an aspired reporter, Sharon was intrigued to explore the truth as she asked curiously, "Skye, has


    thepany''s president never shown up in public?"


    Skye thought for a moment and shook her head. "It is always the executive president who


    asionally appears in front of the media, but the real big boss behind the scene has never


    appeared."


    After a pause, Skye added, "It''s said that the reason why thepany can rise so smoothly is that


    the boss behind thispany is not simple and has high-ranking officials as his support."


    When apany was backed by influential power and family background, it was not surprising that


    it could quickly gain a foothold and became one of thergestpanies.


    Sharon nodded, indicating that she understood.


    Fusion Fortune Holdings'' business focused mainly on entertainment and media. The reason why


    they had business dealings with Jones Group was that Jones Group had several new products that


    needed spokespersons for the products'' promotion.


    Skye brought Sharon out this time because she wanted to get in touch with Fusion Fortune


    Holdings, meet the department manager and discuss the progress of this matter...


    Halfway through the introduction, Skye heard Sharon''s cell phone ringing. Sharon thought that it


    was from Melody, but when she took out her phone and looked at it, it was an unknown number.


    Uh...


    Sharon answered tentatively, "Hello, who''s this?"


    "Miss Cruz, it''s me."


    The caller''s voice was very pleasant, and there was a hint of casualness in hiszy voice, which


    made people feel numb in their hearts.


    It turned out that not only a woman''s voice could make men feel numb, but a man''s voice could also


    make women feel sexy.


    Sharon recognized this voice as she heard it yesterday. "M-Mr. Frazier?"


    Liam smiled happily. "Miss Cruz, do you still remember me?"


    "Of course! You''re my lifesaver. How can I forget about you?" Sharon lowered her voice and asked,


    "By the way, Mr. Frazier, how do you know my phone number?"


    "Have you forgotten? I asked you for it yesterday."


    "Have I called you? Why don''t I have any impression..."


    Sharon muttered to herself, "Did I forget about this when I was drunk yesterday?"


    Liam changed the subject, his voice was as melodious as a violin. "Miss Cruz, the reason I call


    today because I want to invite you out for a meal."


    Sharon looked apologetic. "I''m sorry, I don''t have time today. I''m busy with work now, and I''ll go out


    for dinner with my colleagues tonight."


    Sharon shouldn''t have refused her savor''s invitation, but she really didn''t have the time.


    "Oh, I see."


    The man responded, the disappointment was obvious in his tone.


    Sharon became more and more embarrassed. "Mr. Frazier, let''s take a rain check on the meal."


    The driver in front of them slowed down and looked back at them. "Skye, Fusion Fortune Holdings


    is in front, but I can''t park at the entrance of thepany. Why don''t you go down here first? I''ll go


    find a ce to park the car."


    Fusion Fortune Holdings?


    On the other side of the phone, Liam arched his eyebrows.


    Sharon had to get off the car with Skye. There was no sound on the phone, so Sharon mumbled, "I


    didn''t hang up. Why is there no sound?"


    "Ahem, I''m still here."


    There was a noise from the other end of the line.


    Sharon was embarrassed and said, "Oh, I''m sorry. Anyway, I have to get back to work now. I''ll call


    you next time."


    With that, Sharon was about to hang up the phone when Liam asked, "Are you at Fusion Fortune


    Holdings?"


    "Yes, I''m here for some official business. What''s the matter? Do you also know about the


    company?"


    Liam smiled. "Yes. Well, I better don''t hold you back since you are busy."


    After a pause, he added meaningfully, "I''m looking forward to our next meeting."


    "Uh, l-l am looking forward to it too."


    Sharon gave a dry smile and replied politely.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    At the president''s office of Fusion Fortune Holdings.


    Liam ended the call and threw his phone aside. His amorous eyes narrowed and darted around as


    he rubbed his chin, looking like he was thinking of something.


    Sitting on the sofa, a man who was smoking a cigar said in a hoarse voice, "Is this your idea? Get


    close to Stanley''s woman, and then make a move on him?"


    Leaning on the chair without moving, Liam swept his nce at the man and said tly, "Harvey


    Wells, you are just my business partner. My personal affairs have nothing to do with you."


    There was a hint of warning in his words.


    Harvey smiled and raised a hand. "OK, I won''t ask about your n, but if you need any help, you


    cane to me at any time. You know that you and I are of one mind about Stanley, so I will try my


    best to help you anywhere I can."


    Liam frowned and said nothing.


    At this time, someone knocked on the door.


    "Young Master Frazier."


    It was William Carney''s voice.


    "Come in."


    Liam got up, turned around to the bar, and poured a ss of wine.


    When the door opened, William came in and respectfully stopped in front of Liam. "Young Master


    Frazier, we''ve found him."


    "Bring him in."


    "Okay." William turned around and shouted to the outside, "Bring him in."


    Two bodyguards emerged at the door, dragging a bloodied man in between them. The man''s face


    was so swollen that it was hard to tell what he looked like.


    Harvey got up and said, "Since you have a personal matter to attend to, I won''t be in your way.


    Excuse me."


    Liam nodded and Harvey left.


    William dragged the man to the corner of the office so as not to stain the expensive carpet with his


    blood.


    Squinting his bewitching eyes, Liam walked over with a ss of wine in his hand and squatted


    down in front of the man. The bright red liquid stained his lips, revealing a bit of devilishness.


    Without saying a word, he tilted the ss in his hand and the wine poured on the man who was


    covered with blood.


    "Argh..."


    The man on the ground screamed in agony as the alcohol stung his wounds.


    Liam slowly poured the wine onto the man until the ss was empty. Looking at the man lying on


    the ground twitching in pain, he stretched out his hand and William immediately took the ss from


    him.


    "Do you still remember me?"


    Liam smiled and asked.


    The man on the floor raised his swollen face weakly and looked at him. When he finally saw the


    smiling man in front of him, his whole body trembled. "You... it''s you!"


    The bloodied man was the thief from the other day.


    Seeing the shock and fear in the thief''s eyes, Liam smiled. "You have a good memory. No one


    dares to point a knife at me, and no one dares to hurt me. You are the first one, so of course, you


    need to pay a price, don''t you think so?"


    After that, he got up. The smile on his face disappeared, and he was expressionless like a Grim


    Reaper. "William, go and break his limbs."


    Horrified, the thief threw himself forward, hugging Liam''s leg while shouting, "I''m sorry! Don''t kill


    me... Please don''t kill me!"


    Irritated, Liam frowned at the thief who had stained his trousers and kicked him away.


    "You take care of the rest!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    William signaled at the two bodyguards with his eyes, and they dragged the thief who was crying


    and howling out of the room.


    Liam went straight to therge French windows, overlooking the pedestrians as dense as ants


    under the tall buildings.


    He fixed his eyes on a certain point, and a smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth,


    spurting a name, "Sharon Cruz."


    Then he said lightly, "William, I want you to do something..."


    It was Sharon''s first time toe to an entertainment mediapany. Everything was so new and


    vivid to her. She saw the pictures of a lot of popr celebrities on the wall of thepany.


    Among them was a male star who was Melody''s idol. She secretly took a few pictures of the male


    star''s photo, thinking about sending them to Melodyter to make her happy.


    A person who looked like a secretary led them directly to the lounge. "Please wait for a moment.


    Our manager will be here soon. There are food and water over there. Please help yourself."


    Skye thanked her, and the beautiful secretary went out.


    After a short while, a person who looked like a manager came in. After exchanging pleasantries,


    they began the discussion.


    The manager looked at the contract and said with a smile, "Our president is in the office today. He


    heard that the staff from Jones Group are here to discuss the matter, and wished to speak with you


    personally if you don''t mind."


    It was like hitting the jackpot!


    Skye gasped in astonishment. "Your president will be seeing us in person?"


    The manager smiled and said, "Yes."


    Sharon was also astounded. She didn''t expect that she would be so lucky today to meet the big


    boss who had never revealed himself to the media before.


    Not only Skye but Sharon was getting nervous too.


    When the door was opened, Sharon''s anxiety turned into astonishment when she saw the man


    walking in from outside.


    "It''s him?"


    Bewildered, she stared at the maning slowly in disbelief.


    The manager pulled out his office chair very respectfully, and the man sat down gracefully. His


    regal- like face was exceptionally handsome as always.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Liam raised his eyebrows and looked at the stunned Sharon with a smile on his mouth, amused by


    her adorable expression.


    On the other hand, she felt as if she had seen a ghost!


    Sharon came to her senses when the manager said, "Ladies, this is Mr. Frazier. You can express


    your request and requirement to him."


    Composing herself and suppressing the anxiety inside her, Skye returned to her working mode and


    said, "Mr. Frazier, Mr. Olson had viewed the contract. We came here today to officially sign this


    contract."


    The Jones Group had many departments and a variety of businesses. The project that Skye and


    Sharon were in charge of represented


    only a small portion of thepany.


    Before Sharon joined thepany, Skye had beening to Fusion Fortune Holdings many times


    regarding the contract negotiation. She thought that she would return empty- handed again today,


    but she didn''t expect to see the president who had never shown up before.


    "I must get the contract signed today!" Skye thought to herself.


    "Mr. Frazier?"


    After expressing her opinion, Liam remained seated without a word while curling his lips into an


    ambiguous smile.


    After a while, he said, "Miss Cruz, do you have anything to say?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Skye and Mr. Olson shifted their nces to her.


    "What the hell is he doing?" Sharon thought, astounded.


    Not knowing where he wasing from, Sharon calmed herself down and said, "The main purpose


    of our visit today is to reach an agreement with yourpany and sign the contract. This is what I


    want to say."


    Liam raised his eyebrows and said, "Okay, let''s sign the contract then."


    Skye was overjoyed. "Really?"


    "Mr. Olson, bring the contract here." Liam gestured with his hand.


    Sharon was stunned. "Oh? That''s it? Doesn''t he need to think about it? Is he going to sign the


    contract just like that?"


    After a few swishing sounds, Liam signed his name on the contract, threw the ck pen away


    casually, and then stood up, extending his hand to Sharon. "I''m looking forward to our coboration


    with you in the future, Miss Cruz."


    Watching Mr. Olson send off Sharon and Skye, William came to the office, pushed the door open,


    entered, and saw Liam sitting in a chair.


    After thinking for a while, William came forward and asked, "Young Master Frazier, didn''t you tell us


    that we won''t be working with Jones Group?"


    Why did he suddenly change his mind today and meet the two entry- level employees of Jones


    Group in person?


    Liam smiled and slightly raised his enchanting eyes. "You need to set up a bait before fishing, don''t


    you?"


    William tilted his head, not getting Liam''s meaning. "What do you mean by that?"


    "If I want to approach Sharon, I must give her some benefits first. Only in this way can she ept


    me."


    William nodded in agreement. "You''re right."


    After giving her such a huge favor, Sharon would at least not treat Liam as a stranger from now on.


    In this way, the objective of approaching her was half aplished.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    When Skye turned to nce at her for the hundredth time, Sharon finally couldn''t help huffing, "I


    know you have a thousand questions to ask me, but no, I''m not close with Mr. Frazier, and I''m


    definitely not the reason why the contract can be signed sessfully today. Skye, please don''t look


    at me like that."


    "I didn''t say anything. You don''t have to exin yourself." Skye shrugged. "As for whether you are


    close with Mr. Frazier or not, that''s just your side of the story. I''ll keep silent."


    This meant she didn''t buy her story!


    Sharon was jittery. "Seriously, I''m not close with him. I''ve only met him once."


    Skye leaned closer to her, donning an ambiguous and gossipy look. "Oh? How far in are you?"


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    "No wonder the mysterious president decided to show up so abruptly today. It''s because of you!


    Didn''t you see how he looked at you? His nces were so passionate as if he wanted to eat you up


    right there and then. I really thought he would pounce on you at any minute just now."


    Sharon choked with fear. "Hey!"


    "That''s impossible. I have only met him a few times," she thought.


    She doubted that there was something wrong with Skye''s eyes and interpretation.


    Sky couldn''t help giggling at Sharon''s dismayed expression. "Are you shy? Don''t be. Both of you


    are single; there''s nothing wrong to want to be together. It''s perfectly normal. Don''t worry, I won''t tell


    anyone."


    Sharon felt like crying. "He helped me catch a thief on the street once. We are almost strangers. It''s


    really not what you think, Skye." Hearing her words, Skye was a little disappointed. "Oh. I thought I


    could watch an idol drama in real life."


    Sharon squinted at her.


    "By the way, why is she so disappointed?" Sharon rolled her eyes.


    "Try your best to hook up with Mr. Frazier and marry him, then you can be a wealthy Mrs. Frazier.


    Good luck!"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    She wondered how would Skye react if she knew that she was married to Stanley.


    At 7 pm.


    As a new employee, the enthusiastic colleagues brought Sharon to the KTV after work.


    She could only agree since she could not reject their invitation.


    Her colleagues were well- dressed and professional in the office during the daytime, but when night


    fell, they obliterated their disguisepletely and transformed into a maniac version of themselves


    as they sang and danced together.


    Sitting in the corner of the room, Sharon bit the straw as she watched them have fun.


    Skye came over with a ss of wine and sat down beside her. "Go ahead and sing some songs.


    Vent them all out."


    Sharon smiled and said, "I''m good."


    "It''s because this is your first day. The pressure will slowlye a few dayster, and it''s hard to


    have such a time to vent your anger like today."


    "I''m just an intern with only two months of working pressure. It must be harder for you and the rest


    of them." "You are such a sweet-talker. No wonder Troy chose you among so many candidates."


    Skye whispered to her, "Actually when you were hired, we guessed that you might have a


    rtionship with Manager Wilson, that''s why he hired you."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ahem!"


    Sharon coughed and smiled awkwardly while ncing at Troy in another corner of the room.


    Yes, that''s right. Troy came to their gathering tonight.


    Seeing Sharon looking at him, Troy waved and greeted her from afar.


    Sharon frantically looked away, knowing that her colleagues had misunderstood her and Troy.


    Seeing Troy now made her feel bewildered.


    Skye muttered in a low voice, "Manager Wilson barely attended our gathering at ordinary times. I


    wonder what is up with him today to join us for the karaoke session all of a sudden."


    Sharon took a sip of the drink and said, "Maybe he wants to rx too."


    "Don''t mind him." Skye took her to join the crowd. "Let''s y some games."


    Sharon had no choice but to follow her.


    They sat around a tea table, nning to y Truth or Dare.


    Sharon had no objection since she had yed this game in school, which was a very simple and


    straightforward game. She figures it was better for her to join them in order to blend into them.


    On the other hand, Troy came to a quiet corner, found the number, and dialed it.


    It took him quite a while for the call to connect. Obviously, the receiver must have not expected him


    to call at this hour. A deep male voice pierced through the phone and asked, "Troy Wilson?"


    "Mr. Jones, it''s me."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s about Miss Cruz. You asked me to report to you immediately if she has any activities. I am now


    in the KTV lounge with her and her colleagues. They are about to y a game now. I pondered and


    decided to inform you."


    The noise on the other end of the phone echoed into his ears. There were sounds of singing,


    ying cards, and all sorts of noises. Stanley rubbed his eyebrows and huffed, "I''m talking about


    when she is in the office, not after work."


    Troy gaped in bewilderment and secretly med himself, "D*mn, I sucked the boss up the wrong


    way."


    "I''m sorry, boss. I thought..."


    "What is she doing now?" Stanley interjected him before he could finish.


    Troy was stunned. "What?"


    "Since you''ve already called me, so tell me, what is she doing now?"


    Troy came to his senses and said, "Oh, she is ying Truth or Dare with them now."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and said, "Sit near them, and don''t hang up the phone."


    Troy smiled sneakily and said, "Okay."


    "So the president has a habit of peeping at other people''s privacy!" Heughed in his heart.


    Jewel leaned weakly in the arms of Stanley at this moment as she was drunk. When he was talking


    on the phone, she reached out and hooked the man''s neck. "Stanley..."


    Stanley wanted to push her away, but she held his waist tightly and buried her face in his embrace.


    With a frown, she whined, "I''m dizzy and not feeling so well. Send me home..."


    "Where is your assistant?"


    He asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know." Jewel hugged him tightly, unwilling to let go. "Send me back, okay? I want to sleep."


    Stanley frowned and looked down at Jewel in his arms who was looking very pale and grimacing.


    Joel Simpson, who was sitting on the opposite side of the sofa, clicked his tongue and smiled


    meaningfully. "Hey, with that beauty in your arms, are we still going to talk business or what?"


    Stanley stroked his forehead and put the drunk Jewel aside. It was not nice of him to leave her just


    like that.


    Bending over to pick up the red wine ss off the tea table, Stanley swirled it but didn''t drink it. He


    stared ahead with his dark eyes, listening to themotion on the other end of the line with the


    Bluetooth headset.


    He crossed his slender legs, looking elegant and reserved like a pampered child from a wealthy


    family.


    Joel, who was sitting across from him, clicked his tongue again. "If I didn''t know you, I wouldn''t be


    able to tell from your macho and charismatic look now that you used to live a dangerous life on the


    battlefield shooting guns and fighting enemies."


    "Is he scolding me for myck of ambition?" Stanley squinted at him and thought.


    He then took the contract from the tea table and flipped through it casually. He didn''t even lift his


    gaze while replying calmly, "If you''re curious about my current skill, we can go to the shooting range


    someday to test it out."


    Joel raised his hands. "Your shooting skill is invincible. No one can break your record until now. I


    would be humiliating myself if I even think aboutpeting with you in shooting."


    "Smart."


    Joel red at him, speechless.


    Sharon''s soft voice sounded in the headphones as Stanley listen on with his expressionless face.


    He was reading the contract while listening to her voice.


    It sounded like it was her turn to choose truth or dare.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Sharon didn''t think she would be so unlucky that she was the first one as they began the game.


    She was afraid that if she picked "dare", they would ask her to kiss a stranger and so on.


    She thought for a moment and said, "I choose truth."


    Her colleague immediately asked, "When did you lose your virginity? We want details!"


    Sharon pursed her lips disapprovingly.


    "D*mn, they ask such an explicit question on the first round. These people are so wicked!" she


    thought.


    Sharon was a little embarrassed. After all, she was too young to share such an intimate experience


    with so many people.


    The questioner seemed to have read her mind and immediately said, "We are all adults here and


    we should be open-minded andrkish when we hang out. Come on, spill it! Skye even told us


    about her booty calls experience after divorcing her ex just now."


    Skye shrugged, thinking that she was simply stating the truth and there was nothing to be shy


    about.


    Sharon bit the bullet and said, "Uh, it was a year ago on a rainy night. I can''t remember it clearly, to


    be frank."


    Upon hearing it on the other end of the line, Stanley raised his eyebrows and thought, "Did it rain


    that night? I remembered that I was drunk after drinking one ss too many, but I didn''t notice how


    was the weather that night?"


    The group roared excitedly, "Who is he? Is he your collegemate or a working adult?"


    "He is Stanley Jones and definitely an aged sly businessman!" Sharon thought but she dared not to


    voice it out.


    Blushing timidly, she cleared his throat and gave an ambiguous answer, "He is not a student."


    They gaped in wonder. "He is a working adult then. What does he do for a living?"


    Hearing this, Stanley muttered under his breath despite his indifferent expression, "Idiot."


    Then, he turned to the headset and said, "Troy, please remind them that they can only ask one


    question for "truth", they can''t go overboard."


    Stanley was curious to hear what Sharon said, but he didn''t like to see her in an unfavorable


    situation.


    Troy immediately came to Sharon''s rescue as he said, "Hey, you''ve finished asking the "truth". Don''t


    bully Sharon."


    Once Troy said so, they stopped pursuing Sharon for answers.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Sharon looked at Troy and mouthed an inaudible "thank you".


    Troy waved his hand and smiled.


    They continued with the game.


    Their questions for "truth" and challenges for "dare" were so explicit and unreserved that it made the


    answerer blush.


    The Truth or Dare game that young girls yed was mostly about asking little secrets and doing


    simple challenges. It was not as unrestrained as they were ying now.


    After a few rounds, Sharon felt like crying when the mouth of the bottle pointed at her again.


    It was her unlucky day today as she was picked twice out of five rounds.


    Janice rocked withughter. "It''s not that I''m targeting you, but you have very bad luck today. Come


    on, truth or dare?"


    Sharon didn''t dare to choose dare as all of them had asked such forthright questions earlier, so she


    swallowed before saying, "Truth."


    "Hey, tone it down, okay? Don''t be too explicit."


    Sharon almost shed tears of gratitude. "Thank you..."


    "Who''s your first love? Are you still in touch with him? Are you still thinking about him? Have you


    ever fallen in love with him?"


    This series of questions was indeed less explicit than the previous one, but Sharon''s mind went


    nk after hearing it. She froze for a moment, gaping her mouth to answer but nothing came out.


    As everyone locked their intriguing gazes at her, she licked her pale lips and said, feigning


    composure, "We are all adults, and I''m sure everyone here must have had our first love."


    She learned her mistake this time and did not answer the questions as directly as she did in her


    previous turns.


    The questioner asked again, "Have you ever loved him?"


    Natural and dignified, Sharon smiled and said, "Yes, I have loved him."


    She had also hated him.


    Sharon''s face turned pale when she thought of the person. "I was young and naive when I fell in


    love with him. Later, he left me, and my first love ended just like that."


    The atmosphere suddenly became a little awkward as they could see that she didn''t look very well.


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, next round!"


    Skye said, easing the rather awkward situation.


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    Sharon, who had been sitting still like a statue on the sofa for a long while, suddenly got up and


    said, "I don''t feel so well, so I''m heading to the restroom. You guys go ahead. Excuse me."


    Everyone nodded. "Okay. You know where''s the restroom is, right?"


    "Yes."


    Sharon smiled, got up, and went out.


    As soon as she left, Skye put down the beer in her hand and red at Janice who was the


    questioner just now. "Janice, you''ve gone too far. Sharon is a neer. It''s understandable that


    you want to tease her, but the question is too much."


    Janice stuck out her tongue. "I didn''t know she was so sensitive, and I was just asking a very


    common question. It''s her problem for not oveing the hurdle in her heart; she wouldn''t look so


    pale otherwise."


    Skye said, "All in all, apologize to her when shees inter."


    Janice muttered in a low voice, "I didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I apologize..."


    Troy quietly went out with his mobile phone. When he couldn''t hear a sound on the phone, he asked


    curiously, "Mr. Jones, are you still there?"


    There was a long silence on the phone.


    Stanley sat still with a contract on his knees as if he was sizing it up.


    Joel watched curiously as Stanley pinched the contract so hard his fingers turned white. "What''s


    wrong with you? You were fine just now, but why did your expression suddenly change..."


    Before he could finish, Stanley got up and took off his headphones with an unkind look. He carried


    Jewel up and said, "I''m not signing the contract today. We''ll talk about it another day."


    "Hey, don''t do that." Joel stood up when he heard this. "Beachmarsh City is your territory. Although


    our Simpson Family is not worse than your Jones Family, our foundation is not in Beachmarsh City


    and I intend to try my luck here. If I get to cooperate with Jones Group, I''m sure the ship will sail


    smoothly and I''ll start out on a smoother path."


    Then, he arched his eyebrows and said, "I''ve made it so clear. If you don''t sign the contract with me


    today, you''re putting me down."


    Carrying the unconscious Jewel, Stanley dropped a simple statement without looking back before


    heading out, "Since you know what''s at stake, you should also know that it will hard for you to do


    anything in Beachmarsh City without my permission. So you''d better beg me for a few more days.


    Maybe you''ll make me happy and I''ll dly sign the contract with you."


    Jerk!


    Joel stomped his feet in anger. He knew that Stanley was unpredictable, but he didn''t expect that he


    could be so distorted.


    In the bathroom.


    After washing her face with cold water, Sharon raised her head to look at herself in the mirror again.


    Thankfully, she looked much better than before.


    She turned around and went back to the room, but her thoughts were drifting away.


    She remembered that in those days, Shawn Lewis had always been smarter than her. He was quick


    to learn everything from the teacher''s sses or any other things, and she was always slower than


    him.


    Even their feelings for each other were the same.


    Everyone could see that Shawn was treating her like she was his precious treasure, but she didn''t


    realize any of that so she didn''t know his feelings toward her.


    It wasn''t until one night when Shawn sneaked into her room, pressed her on the bed, and kissed


    her while warning her not to be too close with the male students in their ss that the ignorant her


    finally realize something...


    Suddenly, her thought was cut off when someone tugged her waist with great force.


    She was pulled into a warm chest, and her body was shrouded by a man''s air of masculinity.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Sharon was pressed firmly against the wall, and she couldn''t make a sound as a big hand covered


    her mouth.


    "Hmm..."


    Sharon resisted and struggled desperately, trying to push the person away.


    "Don''t move!"


    The hoarse but rather familiar voice echoed into her ears, "I''ll let you go in a minute!"


    Sharon was stunned since she recognized the voice.


    Seeing that she stopped struggling, the man let go of the hand that was covering her hand.


    "M-Mr. Frazier?"


    Sharon''s mind went nk as she called out Liam''s name.


    Liam looked down at Sharon in his arms and was taken aback when he saw her shocked


    expression and the fright in her eyes.


    "Sharon? Why was she here?"


    He mumbled to himself.


    They were so close to each other that they could clearly hear each other''s hearbeat. Sharon was so


    embarrassed by their closeness that she wanted to push him away, only to find that his hand was


    clutching her waist tightly.


    "M- Mr. Frazier?" Sharon politely called his name. "Can you let me go, please?"


    Liam was about to speak when he nced around and saw several tails following him. His


    expression became serious upon the sight and he said in a low voice, "Sorry, I can''t let you go now.


    Someone is looking for me, but I don''t want them to find me, so..."


    Before he could finish, his face, which was only about an inch away, leaned in toward her.


    Feeling the warmth on her lips, Sharon was firmly kissed as their lips touched.


    She opened her eyes wide in shock as if her mind exploded. At the fit of anger, she heard a sinister


    growl behind her, "Where is he? He was here just now. How could you lose him?"


    Someone replied, "The couple in front of us..." Then the footsteps slowly approached them.


    The corridor was very dark and it was hard to tell who was who in such a far distance.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Moreover, this group of people only saw Liam in photos and today was their first time meeting Liam


    in person.


    Sharon''s mind was in a mess, yet in a split second, she pushed Liam hard forward and shouted,


    "B*stard, tell me honestly, who is that woman just now? Is she your mistress, you cheating jerk?"


    Liam was stunned.


    Sharon winked at him, signaling him to y along.


    Liam with a pair of enchanting eyes was rooted to the spot in a daze.


    Rubbing her forehead in agitation, she had to act on her own. Afterposing her emotions, she


    burst into tears at the top of her lungs, depicting a shrew perfectly.


    "Ungrateful b*stard! I married you at the age of 18 and suffered a lot with you, but you cheat on me,


    motherf*cker! Look at me! I was as pretty as a flower before I married you and you ruined me! How


    could you do this to me?"


    The corners of Liam''s mouth twitched.


    While cursing, Sharon reached out to pinch his ear as a part of her realistic shrew act.


    Liam frowned. No one dared to pinch his ear as she did now.


    Besides, how could she pinch his ear at will?


    Seeing him finally looking at her, Sharon red at him and pushed him. "How dare you re at me!


    I didn''t say anything wrong! Who is that woman? If you don''t tell me clearly today, I won''t spare


    you!"


    While speaking, thanks to the dim corridor, Sharon pulled Liam and hurriedly hid in thedies


    restroom.


    The footsteps behind them halted. Their pursuers seemed to be a little hesitant. "Boss, are we still


    following them?"


    The man narrowed his eyes and peered inside when he saw a man, standing quietly in the corner in


    fear, as he was scolded by the woman. At first nce, the man in front of them seemed like a


    useless man and did not look like the person they were looking for.


    Sharon stood at the door of the restroom, cursing and shouting like a shrew with her hands on her


    waist. She turned around and red at the people outside. "What are you looking at? Do you want


    to get yourself some scolding too? Get the hell out of here!"


    The man snorted. "Crazy woman!"


    After that, he ushered his men away and said, "Go and look for him outside."


    The group of men left in a sh.


    No one came back a minuteter, which meant that they really left.


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. As she wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, she smiled


    apologetically at Liam and said, "I''m sorry for scolding you as if you were really cheating on me."


    Liam squinted at her without saying anything.


    "Hey, what''s up with the guys just now? Are they your enemies?"


    Liam looked at her with his hands crossed in front of his chest and mumbled, "Sort of. I want to


    thank you for doing me such a big favor."


    "Don''t mention it. We''re even. You helped me on the street the other day and I got you into the


    hospital and today I helped you out of the predicament. It''s fair."


    Liam stared at her red lips. "That kiss..."


    Sharon smiled drily and said, "Well, mouth to mouth is part of CPR. It''s okay, I don''t mind as long as


    I can help you."


    "It isn''t really a kiss anyway. We simply stuck our lips together. So, no, it''s not a kiss."


    Sharonforted herself in her heart.


    Squinting at her for a few seconds, he put on a smile slowly. "Thank you, you helped me a lot. If it


    weren''t for you, I might have died here today."


    "Huh?" Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Is it that serious?"


    Liam nodded.


    Sharon swallowed, the fright started to creep inside her. She ignorantly thought it was just an


    ordinary dispute, but she didn''t expect that it would be so serious.


    "Do you want to call the police?" Sharon was worried that he would be in dangerter. "What if you


    bump into those peopleter?"


    Genuine concern was written all over her face, which triggered a strange feeling inside Liam''s heart.


    After his mother passed away many years ago, no woman had ever really cared for him again.


    "I''m fine. I''ve already called someone toe over."


    Liam looked at her deeply and said in a low voice.


    Sharon was relieved. "d to know that."


    On second thought, she figured that her worry was unnecessary since Liam was somewhat


    extraordinary. She bet that a dozen bodyguards would show upter and no one could get close to


    him.


    A cell phone suddenly rang. It was Sharon''s phone.


    She took it out and looked at it. It was Skye who was calling her. "Hey, Mr. Frazier, my colleague


    called me. I have to go now. See you!"


    As she spoke, she walked out, and her petite body soon disappeared from his sight.


    After a long while, Liam reached out and caressed his lips. There was a lingering warmth between


    his fingers that mesmerized him.


    William quickly came over. After hearing Liam''s encounter with the incident, his face turned livid. "I


    am going to check the surveince camera to see who is so bold toe at you!"


    "It''s okay. I know who it is."


    Liam said lightly.


    William was stunned. "You know?"


    "Yes."


    "Who?"


    He red ahead with his amorous eyes and there was a frigid air of ruthlessness surrounding his


    naturally upturned lips. "If I''m not mistaken, they are from the Lewis Family."


    William was agitated. "The Lewis Family is so vengeful that they pursue us all the way to


    Beachmarsh City."


    Liam frowned. Indeed, he did not expect that Shawn, the unfavored second son of the Lewis Family,


    was so cruel and stubborn that he even sent people to Beachmarsh City to cause him trouble.


    At Charming Hills Apartment.


    Stanley carried Jewel in his arms and entered the elevator. Jewel was lying in his arms all the time,


    showing no sign of waking up.


    Stanley put her on the sofa as soon as he entered the house. He then went to the bar to find a


    bottle of wine, opened it, and drank it casually.


    It was a cold night. There was a gloomy aura hovering above his eyebrows but his face was


    expressionless and his eyes were as calm as ake as he sipped red wine with his thin lips.


    His slender fingers slowly tapped on the bar. After a while, he took out his mobile phone and made


    a call.


    "Mr. Jones, why did you end the call all of a sudden? I thought there was something wrong with my


    phone."


    Troy said in a low voice, hiding in the corner.


    Stanley stretched his long legs and asked casually, "What is she doing?"


    Troy quickly said, "She went to the bathroom and now she''s back, ying cards with the rest."


    "Are they gambling?" Stanley raised his eyebrows.


    Troy smiled awkwardly. "It''s just a tiny gamble. They only y with a small amount of money."


    Stanley hummed calmly and said nothing more. There was a sound of footsteps behind him. He


    hung up the phone and looked back, only to see Jewel walking over with only sexy lingerie on her.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Stanley narrowed his deep eyes as he looked at Jewel''s graceful figure.


    She blushed." Stanley..."


    Then, she leaned into his arms with her soft body, caressed his chest with her fingers, and slowly


    went down.


    Stanley grabbed her wrist and said in a calm voice, "You were still deeply asleep when I carried you


    upstairs, and you''re awake so soon?"


    Her expression froze, she bit her lip and mumbled, "I woke up suddenly, I..."


    "You didn''t pretend to be asleep, did you?"


    He asked in a sharp and merciless way.


    Jewel opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Stanley pushed her hand away, got up,


    and put down the ss in his hand. "It''s gettingte. Have a good rest."


    As he spoke, he took a step forward.


    Jewel ran over and hugged his waist from behind. "I love you! I''ve loved you for so many years.


    Don''t you feel anything toward me? I don''t believe it!"


    Stanley frowned.


    "Stanley, I can wait for you. I know you have a woman named Reba Lambert in your heart, and I


    know I''m no match for her, but I..."


    "Who told you about Reba?"


    He interjected her with his cold voice while ring at her with his sharp and cold ck eyes like an


    unsheathed sword.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    His question and re brought goosebumps to Jewel''s scalp. "1-1 heard it from someone. I didn''t


    mean to pry into your past. Don''t be angry. Stanley, please don''t be angry."


    She kept exining, hoping that he would not be angry at her.


    Stanley looked at her with cold eyes, it sent a chill down her spine.


    Just as Jewel shuddered in fear, Stanley looked away and turned to leave.


    Looking at his back as he left, Jewel''s legs went jelly and she sat on the ground with sadness in her


    eyes.


    He only had a ce in his heart, and the ce was upied by Reba that no one could


    rece. Even though she had been with him for so many years, she could not make him fall in love


    with her.


    He could give her everything under the sun but not his love.


    Under the apartment building.


    Inside the Hummer.


    Sitting in the back seat, Stanley puffed out the cigarette smoke with a gloomy face. Anthony


    hesitated for a moment and then said, "Boss, are we going back now?"


    He didn''t answer.


    Anthony could only wait. After a while, Stanley nced out of the window, threw away the cigarette


    butt in his hand, and said, "Call Troy and ask him where the KTV is, and then we''ll go there."


    "Okay."


    Anthony agreed and immediately followed his order. He took out the phone and called Troy, to


    which he answered quickly, and got the address very soon.


    After putting the phone away, Anthony reported, "Boss, they''re at Golden Glory."


    Leaning back on the seat, he closed his eyes, his Adam''s apple bobbed, and he said, "Go there


    now."


    "Yes."


    Anthony started the car immediately.


    About twenty minutester, the Hummer stopped in front of the KTV entrance, but Stanley made no


    move to get off the car.


    "Uh..." Anthony reminded him, "Boss, we''re here."


    "Okay."


    Stanley in the back seat answered.


    "What? Get out of the car then!" Anthony dared not say it out loud, so he could onlyin to


    himself.


    Instead, he asked, "Are you here to see Troy?"


    Finally opening his eyes, he nced outside gently and said faintly, "Sharon is here."


    "Oh, I see!" Anthony came to a realization.


    Anthony thought that it would be embarrassing for Stanley to get off the car and pick Sharon up in


    person, so he suggested, "Do you need me to ask Madam toe out?"


    Stanley thought for a moment. She was now with her colleague. If he went to find her, it would


    definitely cause a stir.


    So, he shook his head and said, "Call her."


    "Okay."


    Anthony took out his mobile phone, found Sharon''s number, and dialed it.


    After a while, the phone was connected, and a noisy mor sounded from the other end of the line,


    "Hello, who is it?"


    Anthony said, "Madam, it''s me."


    It took Sharon awhile to finally talk again, but this time, she kept her voice down as if she was afraid


    of being heard by the people around her, "Oh, hey. What''s the matter?"


    Anthony thought for a moment and said, "Madam, we are outside the KTV. The boss is also there.


    You shoulde down."


    Sharon refused immediately, "I don''t want to. I still have something to do here. You guys go home


    first!"


    "Madam, what are you doing?"


    Upon hearing this, Sharon seemed to have found an outlet to vent her anger as she cried, "You


    don''t even know how much I''ve lost today! They were too cruel. They won all my money! I won''t


    leave until I get my money back!"


    Anthony''s lips twitched. "Madam..."


    "Beep..."


    The phone was hung up.


    With a wryugh, Anthony turned back to look at Stanley in the backseat and muttered, "Boss, she


    said that she won''t leave until she wins back all the money that she lost."


    Stanley''s handsome face darkened. "She''s still gambling! How dare she!"


    Then, he took Anthony''s phone and called Sharon in person.


    "I said I''m not going down now. You guys go ahead. I must win back all my money!"


    Sharon didn''t dare to call Charles'' name out loud, for she was afraid that her colleagues would hear


    something fishy.


    After she roared, there was one to two seconds of silence on the phone until Stanley''s deep voice


    resonated, ''Til give you a minute. If you don''te down, you''ll suffer the consequences!"


    Sharon was shocked when the cold voice echoed into her ear.


    S-Stanley!


    He actually called her in person. That was really scary!


    But she was reluctant to leave as she was in the middle of the gamble.


    Stanley warned again in a monotonous voice, "Are you sure you don''t want toe down?"


    Having been together for a year, she was able to figure out, at the right time, the kind of tone he


    spoke when he was on the verge of losing his temper.


    Like, right now.


    Sharon''s hands trembled with frustration. "But I don''t want to go back..."


    "Fifty seconds."


    The cold male voice interrupted her, and then the busy tone from the phone.


    Sharon''s lips twitched and she was screaming inside her. How could he be such a jerk!


    Gritting her teeth, she hesitated for a long while before finallypromising to his request.


    "Fine, he is rich; he wins!" Sharon rolled her eyes and thought.


    However, she was on the fifth floor. How could she get down there in a minute?


    She didn''t dare to dy though. She threw away the cards in her hand and got up to leave. Her


    colleague was calling after her which she ignored, pretending that she didn''t hearthem.


    Inside the Hummer.


    This car was particrly eye- catching because of its aggressive appearance. There were a lot of


    pedestrians passing by since there was a shopping mall nearby, so they kept looking at the car.


    The traffic policeman, who was maintaining the traffic not far away, nced at them several times


    as if he wanted to urge them not to park there, but when he saw the unique and exclusive license


    te, he could only turn a blind eye and ignore them.


    After all, some people''s cars could not bemanded by them at will.


    Donning a cold face, Stanley raised his wrist to check his watch from time to time. Anthony nced


    at him through the rearview mirror and couldn''t help saying, "Boss, one minute is too short. Madam


    will definitely not be able to get down in time."


    Stanley''s impatient eyes swept toward him. "Did I ever tell you that you talk too much?"


    "Yes."


    Anthony kept his mouth shut and said nothing anymore.


    He turned his head and saw a beautiful figure running towards them. He took a closer look and


    tapped on the ss, to which Stanley red at him and said, "If you have something to say, say it!"


    Charles felt wronged. Stanley just chided him for having too much to say, but now he asked him to


    talk. As he pointed at his lips with an aggrieved expression, Stanley frowned impatiently and said,


    "You can talk now!"


    Anthony raised his hand and pointed outside. "It''s Madam."

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Stanley looked toward the direction where Anthony was looking and pointing, and sure enough, he


    saw Sharon rushing towards them.


    As soon as she got close to the car, she opened the door of the car in a hurry, panting and


    sweating, looking rather flustered.


    Sharon patted the back of Anthony''s seat and said, "Anthony, hurry and leave."


    Anthony started the car, but he drove very slowly as there were a lot of pedestrians.


    Sharon shrank her body under the window as if she was avoiding something and dared not look


    outside. Anthonyughed and asked, "Madam, what''s wrong?"


    She peeked out of the window and blurted, "Nothing. I saw my manager just now, and I don''t want


    him to see me get into such an expensive car to avoid misunderstanding."


    Troy followed her as soon as she came out of the room, but fortunately, she ran so fast that he


    didn''t see her getting into Stanley''s car.


    It would be hard for her to exin herself otherwise.


    Stanley, who was sitting next to her, squinted slightly.


    "Is she so afraid of being spotted getting into his car? She is hiding like a thief! Why? Is he so


    unpresentable?"


    Stanley thought, frustrated.


    His expression gloomed very quickly, and the air of frigidness started to exhume from his body.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Sharon rubbed her shoulders and mumbled, "Why is it suddenly so cold..."


    Anthony did not hear her whispering. He looked at her profusely sweating face and tenderly handed


    over a tissue. "Madam, please use this to wipe some sweat."


    "Thank you." Sharon took it.


    Anthony smiled and said, ''Are you sweating because you saw your acquaintance and was hiding


    from him?"


    "No. Didn''t he say that he only gave me a minute toe down here? I couldn''t wait for the


    elevator, so I had to use the stairs. I was so tired."


    Sharon rolled her eyes and secretly criticized Stanley.


    Anthony swallowed awkwardly.


    Their car left slowly, but there was a pair of eyes not far from the car that looked at it motionlessly,


    with a shocked expression.


    "Cecilia, what are you looking at?" Lilian Wilson reached out and waved in front of her friend.


    Cecilia Casey fixed her gaze at the car in the distance. "Lily, did you see the car that drove away


    just now?"


    "Yeah. Tsk, tsk. That car is so cool. It looks like a military vehicle. Did you see its license te?


    Ordinary people can''t get this kind of number te."


    Cecilia nced at her friend and asked, "How do you know military vehicles?"


    Lilian smiled and said, "My brother is in the military. I''ve heard of it, and I think I''ve seen that car in


    the military magazine."


    "Really?" Cecilia''s eyes filled with more skepticism. "How does she end up with such a powerful big


    shot? What a shameless b*tch."


    "She? Who is she?"


    Cecilia huffed disdainfully, "Who else? She is my mom''s daughter with her ex- husband. Two years


    ago, I heard that her dad had an ident and was in a vegetative state ever since. She


    shamelessly went to my mom to ask for money."


    "Poor rtives are very troublesome. They always put up a pitiful act when they don''t have money,


    and they''ll alwayse back to you if you lend them money once. She may go to your house again,


    watch out."


    Cecilia smiled coldly and said, "We would rather give our money to beggars than to her!"


    Nheless, she was quite surprised, wondering if Sharon really hooked up with a rich man.


    She obviously saw Sharon get into the luxury car with her own eyes just now.


    On their way home, Sharon had a pleasant conversation with Anthony where they talked and


    laughed.


    Sitting next to Sharon, Stanley''s brows knitted in annoyance as theirughter echoed into his ears


    continuously.


    Finally, he couldn''t stand it anymore and huffed through his thin lips, "Shut up! Get out if you make


    any more noise!"


    Sharon stared at him, dumbfounded.


    Anthony was startled.


    They exchanged nces from the rearview mirror, and Sharon signaled with her eyes as if she was


    saying, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Anthony answered her question by signaling with his eyes too, "I don''t know. He''s probably out of


    his mind again."


    Sharon nodded, seeming to havee to the realization, and mouthed, "Oh."


    Stanley who had closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes, ring at both of them with his sharp


    eyes. "Are you condemning me?"


    Sharon and Anthony waved their hands and shook their heads in unison. "No! How dare we?"


    Stanley sneered and closed his eyes again, but he became more and more agitated.


    The rest of the journey was eerily quiet. When they returned to the vi, Anthony got out of the car


    and opened the door. Stanley got out of the car and strode directly to the door, while Sharon said


    goodbye to Anthony and politely thanked him, "Anthony, thank you for sending us home."


    Anthony said, "You''re wee, Madam. This is in my job scope."


    After a pause, he added in a low voice, "Mr. Jones had a few sses of wine during his business


    discussion tonight, so he may be a little drunk on our way back. "Mr. Jones is talking about business


    tonight. After drinking a little wine, he may be a little drunk in the car. Please take care of him. Men


    would be a little messed up after they had one ss too many."


    Sharon nodded hurriedly. "Okay, I know. Thank you."


    "I''ll see myself out then. Good night."


    "Okay. Good night."


    As they were bidding farewell, Stanley''s impatient and frigid voice broke through the air. "Get over


    here!"


    "Why do you have so many to talk about that you can''t even finish talking when you get home?" He


    shouted inwardly.


    Sharon rolled her eyes. "Does your boss like to swear and shout at others after drinking?"


    Smiling awkwardly, Anthony did not dare to say anything else and immediately drove away.


    When Sharon opened the door, she was blocked by Stanley who standing there like a statue with


    his tall and sturdy figure. He crossed his arms in front of his chest and did not budge, and no one


    knew what he was doing.


    "Why don''t you go in?" Sharon looked at him suspiciously.


    Stanley looked down at her with his eyes fixed on her as if he was sizing her up and thinking about


    something.


    His nce brought goosebumps to Sharon.


    Fortunately, he looked away after a while. He lifted his leg, and spat out a word in a reserved


    manner, "My slippers."


    Sharon did not understand what he meant. "What?"


    The man raised his leg again. "Change my slippers."


    D*mn!


    Did he literally block her at the door simply because he wanted her to change his slippers?


    Was he a giant baby? Did he need help in changing shoes?


    Gritting her teeth, she wanted to resist his domineeringmand for some unknown reason. "Don''t


    you know how to change it yourself?"


    The man narrowed his eyes slightly. "You don''t want to change it?"


    Sharon decided not to back down. "Yes, I don''t want to change them for you!"


    As he put down his arms, Stanley stood up straight and looked down at Sharon who was only as tall


    as his chest. His deep eyes narrowed with a dash of surprise shing across them. She had always


    been well-behaved and would never resist his instruction.


    Every time when he slept with her, he could feel the stiffness of her body including her reluctance.


    However, as long as he frowned and showed his displeasure, she immediately shifted into an


    engaged mode on her own ord. She would hook his neck and offer him her kisses as if she was


    afraid that he would be unhappy.


    People with this kind of character were cid, easy to handle, and even easy to control.


    Having spent the past year with her, she was really as he had expected. She was obedient to him


    and at ease with him. She had no temper and was very easy to be controlled.


    But now...


    He realized that he was wrong. The mild-mannered Sharon who was easy to be controlled was


    gone. Now, she became the woman who was out of his control as she stubbornly lifted her chin.


    Stanley frowned and found that the person he could control was suddenly out of control today.


    It did not feel good at all.


    Men who were used to giving orders couldn''t stand the power slipped away from their hands.


    Thinking of this, Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Are you sure?"

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Sharon was a little frightened as she looked at Stanley''s intimidating nces at her, but since she


    had already said what she had to say, it would be embarrassing if she changed her mind now!


    "I don''t want to change the slippers for you!"


    He was not disabled anyway, so he could definitely change his slippers himself.


    Stanley smiled, but his gaze remained stoic. "Do you remember who paid for your father''s medical


    expenses, huh?"


    The verbal warning seemed to be transformed into a poisonous snake that started crawling from her


    feet straight to her heart. She stood stiffly on the spot in fear and disbelief. She could never imagine


    that he would threaten her with this matter.


    After a moment, she donned a sweet smile on her face as she slowly squatted down in front of


    Stanley like a maid.


    After opening the shoe cab, Sharon took out a pair of slippers, put them beside his feet, and


    said hoarsely, "Are these slippers okay?"


    Before he replied, she reached out to untie his shoces.


    Blood drained from Sharon''s face as she squatted in front of him. She was as pale as a ghost and it


    was an unpleasant look.


    When she stubbornly resisted him just now, her eyes were shining like the brightest stars in the sky,


    and she looked exceptionally beautiful.


    Now, her hands were trembling, and she seemed to be trying her best to restrain her emotions. Her


    eyes were red as if she would cry at any minute, yet she managed a smile on her face and asked


    him obediently and sensibly about the slippers.


    Such contrast was like a dagger that stabbed into his heart.


    Her obedient and sensible behavior now was just like that night when she waited for him by the


    door. She took the initiative to run to the door and changed his shoes for him like a considerate wife.


    She had done it that day, but why couldn''t she do it today?


    Would it kill her to oblige him once more? What was with that pitiful look and the bloodshot eyes?


    Did he bully her?


    All he did was regaining control and poking her weaknesses in the way he knew best, so as to


    make her surrender andpromise with the utmost efficiency.


    He used the very same method in the business world. Was it wrong?


    No! He was right!


    Stanley who thought he was right should have asked her to put on his slippers indifferently and then


    walked away casually, but he began to feel restless and annoyed when he saw her pale face


    shaking under his eyes, and her slender hands were trembling slightly.


    He couldn''t bear to see her pale face, so he suddenly withdrew his leg and strode away.


    Holding the shoes in her hand, she watched the quiet Stanley walk away, bewildered. After a while,


    she cursed under her breath, "What the hell is wrong with that b*stard?"


    She was already so obedient. What else did he want?


    She had never seen a b*stard like him before!


    Gritting her teeth, Sharon came to the living room with the pair of slippers. The tall man sat on the


    sofa with his thick eyebrows knitted. He raised his hand and pulled his tie, looking a little upset.


    Coming to him, Sharon said in a muffled voice, "Do you still want to change into your slippers?"


    Was he still mad with her since he hadn''t changed the slippers yet?


    If he was angry, would he really walk the talk? She was terrified that he would not pay for her


    father''s medical expenses anymore!


    She had no ability to make a living yet, so she depended on him to take care of her father''s bills.


    She shouldn''t have disobeyed him like that.


    She shouldn''t have refused his request on the spur of the moment.


    It was just changing slippers. He didn''t ask her to do something too much. Why did she refuse?


    "Oh, Sharon. You''re getting cockier and cockier now. Just because you have gotten closer to him


    recently, have you started to forget your role in this rtionship and the real deal with him? The


    rtionship between you and him will always be business. He pays to save your father; you sell


    your body and soul to make him happy."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She pinched herself and thought, realizing her role in front of him again.


    She squatted down in front of him ingratiatingly and said, "Uh, let me help you change into these


    slippers. You''ve been out all day, and your feet must be stinky now."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Stanley''s lips twitched and his handsome face turned livid.


    Sharon patted her mouth as a form of selfpunishment. "Don''t be angry. I misspoke. Your Italian


    hand-made shoes are so expensive, they won''t have a strange smell. Only a cheap pair of shoes


    like mine has a strange smell. Don''t mind me."


    "What did I just say? Oh my god, why did I keep blurting such senseless remarks?" Sharon wanted


    to strangle herself for her mistake.


    Stanley looked at her expressionlessly. The more he looked at her, the more irritated he became.


    The annoyance was not because he didn''t want to see her, but he found that his feelings for her had


    gone beyond his control.


    This was a dangerous sign.


    As a result, Stanley had to be wary of her.


    From the moment he married her, he knew for sure that he would not like her or have any feelings


    for her.


    However...


    Was his heart still the same as it was at the beginning?


    He didn''t dare to probe further because he was afraid that he couldn''t ept the answer.


    Therefore, he could only be indifferent to her.


    After pushing her away, he got up and left with a cold face.


    "Huh?"


    Sharon was anxious. "Don''t be like this, Mr. President!"


    She knew that she was wrong, so she gave him an out, and he should just take it. What was with


    that nasty attitude now?


    "Hey, Stanley, Mr. Jones, honey, hubby, don''t be angry. I know I was wrong."


    Sharon chased after him and called him by any address she could think of.


    He went straight upstairs and ignored her.


    Sharon rooted to the spot, frustrated. She was at a loss as she looked at his cool and indifferent


    back.


    "I pissed off my patron. I''m screwed."


    s.


    Stanley was still angry the next day. Sharon pouted in dismay as she looked at the empty bed. He


    was definitely angry since he didn''t sleep in their room for the whole night.


    Today was the rest day, so Sharon didn''t need to go to the office. She got upzily and went to


    wash up.


    As she passed by the study on her way downstairs, she deliberately pricked up her ears and


    listened. There was no sound at all. She wasn''t sure whether he locked himself in the room or had


    gone out.


    He used to live here asionally, and he was not here for four or five days a week. Sharon thought


    that he either lived in Jewel''s ce or owned a house outside.


    When she was having breakfast, she sighed slightly. What was the true nature of the rtionship


    between her and Stanley anyway?


    Husband and wife?


    But he had a lover outside.


    Were they strangers?


    But they did the most intimate deed together.


    Being in a loveless marriage was really troublesome. As a wife, even if she had to watch her


    husband "cheat" on her, she couldn''t say anything.


    "Madam, why are you sighing?"


    Sharon regained herposure upon hearing Hazel''s voice.


    Sharon restrained her emotions and shook her head with a smile. "Nothing. Hazel, where is


    Stanley?"


    "Mr. Jones went out early in the morning. You don''t know?"


    Sure enough, he went out.


    Sharon bit her chopsticks and began to feel uneasy.


    She was on pins and needles, so as soon as she finished her breakfast, she took out her mobile


    phone and called the hospital.


    Zack was obviously surprised to receive her call. "Hello, Miss Cruz?"


    "Hello, Dr. Dixon. I have something to ask you."


    Sharon stammered.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Zack smiled and said, "Miss Cruz, if you have anything to say, just say it."


    "Ahem." Sharon cleared her throat and said, "Dr. Dixon, have- have the hospital received any notice


    today?"


    Stunned, Zack asked, "What kind of notice?"


    "Uh, did someone tell the hospital not to treat my father?"


    "Nope! Why did you suddenly ask so?"


    No?


    Sharon was taken aback and confused. Hadn''t Stanley called the hospital yet? Or, was he just


    trying to scare her with his warningst night?


    Before ending the call, she said, "Dr. Dixon, if anything happens to my father, please call me at


    once."


    "Of course."


    Keeping her mobile phone away, her heart was a big pile of mess, wondering whether Stanley


    would be so cold-blooded as to push her to a dead-end.


    She was not in the mood for the whole day. From time to time, she would check her phone, but


    there was no phone call or text message.


    No news was good news.


    It was not until the afternoon that Sharon made up her mind to extend an olive branch to Stanley.


    Women needed to beforted when she was angry, and even more so when men were angry.


    By offering an olive branch, maybe he woulde to terms with her.


    Alright!


    After making up her mind, Sharon rolled up her sleeves and began to work.


    At a gym.


    Lying on the floor with sweats all over his body, Howard Perkins stared ahead in a daze. He was


    dragged out to the gym by a horrible man since morning and they had been working out until now


    without rest.


    The horrible man tossed a ball at him and said tly, "Get up, continue."


    "I don''t want to do it anymore! I''m exhausted!"


    Howard did not move andined. "It''s my off day today. Can you let me go, please?"


    Yes, the horrible man was Stanley.


    "D*mn, what''s wrong with him today? He dragged me out of my house early in the morning and


    began to train like a maniac! We''ve been ying basketball, kickboxing, and archery! He does


    whatever exercise that consumes the most energy!"


    Howard grumbled to himself.


    He was so exhausted from all the vigorous workouts that he could not get up.


    Stanley nced at him coldly, with contempt in his eyes.


    Howard snorted and said, "Dude, may I know what kind of problems had you encountered in your


    life that you need to abuse yourself like this?"


    This kind of inhuman exercise regime was simply terrifying.


    Stanley''s eyes darted around, but he didn''t say a word. He lifted his leg and walked out.


    There was something fishy about it.


    Howard immediately got up and chased after him. "Hey, Stanley, talk to me. Why do you leave


    before you finish your words?"


    He was about to hook his arms around Stanley''s shoulders when Stanley waved his hand away,


    and spat lightly, "To blow off steam."


    Then he left in a cool manner.


    "To blow off steam? What kind of steam?"


    Howard couldn''t make a head nor tail of Stanley''s remark.


    The best way to blow off steam was to be with a woman. Why did hee here to blow off steam?


    At the entertainment club.


    "It''s my treat today. Stanley, you can do whatever you want."


    Howard hugged a beautiful girl in his arms and blinked with a smile. "You''ve been keeping your


    nose clean all this while. Why don''t you indulge yourself tonight?"


    In the dimly lit room, Stanley was lying on the sofa with his eyes closed. His Adam''s apple was


    protruding out of his throat, which was particrly sexy and attractive.


    "Do you think I''m like you?"


    He put one hand on his forehead and said quietly.


    Howard rolled his eyes at Stanley for his despicable remark. If it weren''t for the fact that Stanley


    was in a bad mood, he would have argued with him right there and then.


    Howard winked at the girl next to him, to which the smart girl understood his hint immediately and


    leaned over to Stanley while saying, "Sir, let me entertain you."


    Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley frowned.


    The girl leaned on Stanley''s arm and said with her gentle and coquettish voice, "Sir, drink some


    wine."


    As she said that, she handed the wine ss to him.


    Stanley nced at her with his cold and indifferent eyes "Go and sit over there before I get angry,


    okay?"


    He spoke with a low voice, but it sounded extremely frightening.


    The girl was scared and her face turned pale. She looked at Howard, who sighed and nodded, so


    she bit her lip and sat down silently, distancing herself from Stanley.


    Men were mostly, if not all, alike when it came to women. They wouldn''t be able to control their lust


    and excitement when a woman threw herself into their embrace.


    But Stanley was different.


    One look in his cold eyes was enough to send chills down the other''s spine.


    Agitated, Howard pushed the woman away from his arms and asked directly, "Tell me, who pissed


    you off that you''re grumpy all day long?"


    Stanley remained seated there and didn''t move. It was not that he was unwilling to talk, but he knew


    that talking to Howard the debauchee would be meaningless, so it was better for him to be silent.


    Howard was frustrated. "Hey, I think you really should go to see a psychologist to treat your lousy


    temperament."


    A psychologist?


    Only then did the quiet Stanley say something, "Where''s Jimmy?"


    "He''s at home, keeping his wifepany. You know how his Ariah is like. She rules the family with


    an iron fist. She definitely doesn''t allow Jimmy toe to this kind of entertainment venue to


    contaminate his soul." Howard clicked his tongue. "The dignified Third Young Master of the Hudson


    family ended up being a henpecked husband. He''s really miserable."


    As soon as Howard finished speaking, Stanley directly got up. "Take your time. I''m leaving."


    Howard was stunned. "Where are you going?"


    Stanley ignored him and went straight out of the door.


    In the dark night, Stanley was smoking quietly inside the Hummer.


    He nned to vent the frustration in his heart through exercise, but it didn''t work even after a whole


    day of exercising.


    Sharon''s face would still creep into his mind from time to time.


    After finishing a cigarette, he took out his mobile phone and hesitated for a while before finally


    dialing the number.


    After a while, Jimmy''s voice came from the phone. "That''s strange. Why do you call me?"


    As his friends, they knew that Stanley was usually very busy with work, so they usually didn''t call


    him if there was nothing important.


    Stanley said tly, "Where''s your wife?"


    Upon hearing this, Jimmy asked, unhappy, "You called me because you want me to talk to my


    wife?"


    "Cut the crap, give her the phone."


    Jimmy muttered, "What''s with that attitude? She''s my wife now. Tell me, do you have any feelings


    for her?"


    Stanley sneered and said, "Jimmy, if you don''t give Ariah the phone now, I''ll ask Anthony to send


    her flowers tomorrow."


    Jimmy was really afraid that this crazy man would do such a thing. After all, his wife had had a


    crush on Stanley.


    So when he heard that Stanley was looking for Ariah, he was quite jealous.


    But he was afraid that Stanley would really flirt with his wife, so he gave it a thought and reluctantly


    went to the kitchen.


    "Stanley is looking for you."


    A slim woman standing in front of the pot turned back and raised her eyebrows when she heard his


    remark. A trace of surprise shed across her beautiful face. "Brother Stanley?"


    Brother Stanley?


    D*mn you!


    How could she call him brother?


    Jimmy felt a lump in his throat.


    Ariah Myers took the phone from his hand and put it beside her ear. "Hello."


    "You are a psychologist. I have a question to ask you."


    Stanley did not like beating around the bushes. He always went straight to the point whenever there


    was a problem.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Ariah became serious when it came to her profession. "Ask away."


    "Anthony has recently met a girl, and he has always been unable to control his emotions in front of


    her. He is a very capable person, and very excellent in self-control, but when ites to the girl, it


    all goes out the window."


    After a pause, Stanley added, "Anthony was too shy to ask you, so he begged me to ask you on his


    behalf."


    Without a doubt, Ariah answered seriously, "It''s very simple. He likes the girl."


    "There''s the problem. He told me clearly that he won''t like the girl!"


    Ariah said directly, "Why is he so sure? The love between a man and a woman is not something


    that he can control. If he likes her, then he likes her. What do you mean by ''he won''t like the girl''?"


    Stanley was stunned.


    Ariah immediately raised her eyebrows. "Is it that he won''t like the girl, or that he doesn''t want to like


    the girl?"


    After a long while, he said in a low voice,


    "Maybe... it''s thetter."


    "He doesn''t want to like that girl? But why? Is it because she is too ugly, or is it because he


    brainwashed himself that he can''t fall in love with her?"


    For his 30 years of life, this was the first time Stanley was dumbfounded by such a simple question.


    Since Ariah didn''t get any response from the other end of the line, she slowly came to her senses


    and asked doubtfully, "Hey, is it Anthony''s problem or yours?"


    "Beep..."


    The call was cut off abruptly.


    Ariah''s face twisted in a frustrating grimace, wondering when could Stanley change his habit of


    hanging up the phone so abruptly and rudely.


    Seeing her grimace, Jimmy leaned his sturdy body over, pulled her into his arms, rubbed her hand


    against her cheek, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Does Stanley have someone he likes?"


    Ariah asked skeptically as she thought about the question he had asked on the phone just now


    Jimmyughed and said, "I forgot to tell you that your crush, Stanley was married a long time ago."


    "So you should ditch all those hopeless romantic thoughts you had on that fellow as soon as


    possible, woman!" he thought to himself.


    Ariah was stunned. "He... is married?"


    "Yes. Why? Are you sad because he is married?"


    Ariah pped him and said, "Are you jealous again?"


    Jimmy frowned after he was pped and red at her. "How dare you attack the police! I''ll detain


    you!"


    Smiling charmingly, Ariah licked her lips, looking seductive and flirtatious. "Okay, officer. I''m a bad


    girl. Arrest me quickly."


    Jimmy was triggered sexually by her teasing. His Adam''s apple bobbed and the mes of lust burst


    out from his eyes. "You''re teasing me, huh? Just you wait, don''t cry in bed tonight!"


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "Stop that. I''m in a serious business here. Why did Stanley suddenly


    get married? When was it? Did he get married in secret?"


    "Yes, he got married in secret about a year ago with an ordinary youngdy from a poor family."


    Lifting Ariah''s chin, Jimmy kissed her and said in a hoarse voice, "Don''t cook. I want to eat you!"


    Ariah blushed. While avoiding the man''s intimate kisses, she said, "Did you forget how miserable


    and pitiful he was in the year when Reba had an ident? That incident gave him a huge blow.


    I thought he would never marry another woman in his life. Besides, the incident had caused some


    psychological trauma in him. Time could cure physical wounds, but psychological trauma is the


    most difficult to cure that it will keep lurking in his mind. He may seem fine, but in reality, it can


    cause quite a serious problem to his mental state."


    Jimmy wasn''t interested in listening to her speech about her field of expertise, but as he looked at


    her frowning and the sorrowful expression, it became another kind of temptation to him.


    Aroused, he held her in his arms and whispered, "Ariah, I want you."


    Ariah squinted at him.


    "Stanley knows what he is doing. So what if he still has Reba in his heart? She is gone. He looks


    fine to me though, epting another woman and starting to love her again."


    Ariah was blushed and said, "Isn''t it the most important thing for men to have feelings in some


    aspects? Reba died because of him. Her status in his heart must be unparalleled. How could he


    fall in love with someone else in such a short time?"


    Jimmy was rendered speechless.


    Inside the car.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Stanley hung up the phone, and there was a trace of confusion in his sharp eyes.


    Ariah''s words lingered in his mind.


    Did she say that he liked Sharon? But she was just an outsider. Why would he believe her if he


    couldn''t even confirm this himself?


    Moreover, he would never love another woman in his life. His true love had died seven years ago


    and lived in his heart ever since.


    The phone suddenly rang. It was a notification of an iing text message. He took it out and


    looked at it. It was a message from Hazel.


    Taking the phone and opened the text, his eyes flickered upon the sight.


    It was a photo of Sharon.


    She was wearing an apron and standing in the kitchen. Her petite body was soft and beautiful, with


    a pink neck and a gentlelooking side profile. She was seriously washing the vegetables in her hand,


    looking exceptionally beautiful and lovely.


    Stanley carefully looked at the photos on his phone without missing a single detail.


    He looked at her slender waist and her plumpy butt; her curves were well-proportioned.


    She was slim, but she had a perfect curvy figure. Her body and wless skin were so tender to the


    touch that it made him mesmerized with her.


    As he thought about it, Stanley''s breath began to quicken. He took a few deep breaths and


    suppressed his impatience.


    He shifted his gaze and saw a line of words under the photos: "Young Master, Madam has cooked


    up a storm for you. When will youe back?"


    A dash of light shed in Stanley''s eyes and thought, "Did she cook for me?"


    His Adam''s apple bobbing, Stanley wanted to reply with a few words, but on second thought, he


    directly threw his mobile phone aside, started the car, and drove away.


    In the vi.


    Sharon looked at the door for the third time, but it was quiet outside. She sighed and wondered,


    "Will hee back tonight?"


    Hazel couldn''t helpforting her when she saw her depressed face, "I have sent a message to


    him. He wille back as soon as he sees it. Don''t worry."


    Sharon nodded with a hum.


    Hazel changed the subject and praised, "Madam, you are so good at cooking. These dishes look


    extremely delicious!"


    "Nah, I cook whatever I know."


    Sharon scratched his head, looking a little embarrassed. In the past, his father was always busy


    working. When she went home and finished her homework, she was so hungry that she couldn''t


    bear it, so she cooked herself. At that time, Shawn often despised her cooking,menting that it


    was either too salty, or she added in too much vinegar.


    Although Shawn despised her cooking every time, he would eat all the food she cooked even if it


    was not delicious.


    When she thought of Shawn, her heart began to ache and she felt that she could not breathe


    smoothly.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Sharon sniffed and immediately changed her mind. "Hazel, what does Stanley like? I pissed him off


    last night, and I don''t know if he has cooled down tonight."


    "Madam, don''t take it to heart. He won''t angry at you for long."


    Hazel''s eyes darted around, she paused for a moment, and said, "What does he like? Well, let me


    think about it. Oh yes, he likes frogs."


    In fact, Stanley was afraid of frogs.


    The brave and bold Stanley Jones was afraid of the frog.


    Sharon raised her eyebrows. "He likes that?"


    "Yes."


    Hazel thought that if Sharon could catch one, Stanley would definitely freak out when he saw it and


    they would bicker. As they mingled on that issue, they would have more interactions, thus


    minimizing the gap between them.


    Sharon looked outside. The vi area was not in the downtown area, so it was quiet and exclusive.


    At this time in summer, she could actually hear the cry of some insects.


    "There are frogs outside. Why don''t I catch one?" Sharon said hesitantly.


    "Okay, okay!"


    Hazel immediately got up and said, "I''ll get you a shlight."


    Sharon shrieked, "What!"


    She felt as if Hazel had dug a trap and deliberately lured her to jump into it.


    When Stanley came back, the living room was empty. The women''s shoes at the door were covered


    with dirt. It was Sharon''s. He didn''t know what she had done.


    He frowned, took off his leather shoes, and walked in.


    Hearing the noise, Hazel saw himing in and was surprised. "Young Master, you''re back."


    "Where is she?"


    "Madam is taking a shower upstairs. Young Master,e in quickly. She had spent several hours in


    the kitchen, cooking up a storm. She has been waiting for you toe back and taste her food."


    Stanley''s mind flickered as he asked, "Did she cook all these by herself?"


    "Yes! I offered to help, but she didn''t let me." Hazel blurted, "She insisted on doing it herself


    because it was more sincere in cooking her home- made food, so I didn''t help."


    He came to the dining room and looked at the table. There were three main dishes and one bowl of


    soup, which looked exceptionally delicious but he wondered how they tasted.


    Hazel took the silverware and said, "Have a taste, Young Master."


    Stanley pulled out a chair and sat down. He took over the silverware and gracefully took a sip of


    soup. The taste spread from the tip of his tongue and passed into every cell of his body.


    It tasted rather delicious.


    His eyes were filled with warmth and his long eyshes hung down as he continued to taste other


    dishes.


    Hazel said, "Madam is very good at cooking. I heard that she began to cook when she was


    studying, so maybe that''s when she started to learn to cook and became good at it."


    As she spoke, there were footsteps on the stairs, and Sharon came down.


    Stanley lifted his deep eyes and looked at the slim figure on the stairs.


    Sharon didn''t expect that he woulde back so suddenly and was eating the food she made. She


    stood there for a while, stunned.


    "Come here!"


    Stanley said as he fixed his gaze on her.


    Sharon took small steps forward and asked, "Why?"


    "Did you cook all these?"


    "Yes." Sharon nodded. She started to feel nervous all of a sudden. "Uh, is it delicious?"


    Stanley donned an indifferent expression.


    "Not bad."


    Sharon curled her lips.


    She had spent two to three hours going to the supermarket, preparing, and cooking the dishes, and


    all she received was "not bad". She was a little unhappy with the review.


    Stanley who had said his short review went silent and started eating the dinner casually with his


    head hung low. No one could tell what he was thinking.


    Sharon stood by the dining table, and Hazel kept signaling her with her eyes, gesturing her to offer


    an olive branch to Stanley. Sharon opened her mouth several times and wanted to something, but


    she didn''t know what to say, and in the end, she remained silent.


    There was no other sound in the dining room for the next half an hour except the shing sound of


    the silverware.


    A momentter, Stanley put down the silverware, took the paper towel to wipe his mouth, pushed


    the chair away, and got up to go upstairs. "I have something to take care of."


    Then he went to the second floor.


    Watching his figure disappear, Sharon shifted her gaze to the table and eximed in shock, "Did he


    finish all of them?"


    Hazel smiled and said, "Madam, you are very good at cooking, and Young Master has a good


    appetite. I don''t need to worry about his meals again in the future."


    Sharon was a little shocked. The man justmented "not bad" about her food but he had eaten


    up all the dishes on the table.


    Could his digestive system take it after eating so much?


    "Hurry, go upstairs, and talk to the him for a while. Men are very easy to beforted. They won''t


    be angry after you say a few nice words."


    Sharon replied with a hum, hesitated for a moment, and finally slowly went upstairs.


    In the study.


    Standing by the window, Stanley fixed his dark eyes at the dark night view outside as he put his


    palm on his stomach, his eyebrows furrowing.


    "Knock, knock..."


    There was a knock on the door.


    Stanley sat back in his chair and asked in a low voice, "What''s the matter?"


    The door was pushed open and a head poked in. It was Sharon.


    "Uh, do you want to eat some fruits? I took some fruit from downstairs..."


    Sharon said as she walked inside.


    Stanley had no expression on his face. "No, take it away!"


    Sharon replied with an awkward hum and hastily put the fruit aside. She wanted to turn around and


    leave, but she gritted her teeth and thought, Tve done so much today. I should at least ask him if he


    is still angry or not, right?"


    With this thought, she came to the desk and asked with a smile, "Do you like the food I cook


    tonight?"


    Stanley narrowed his sharp eyes. "Why?"


    "Ahem, nothing, but..."


    "If you have nothing to say, get out!"


    "Hiss..."


    Sharon was so irritated by his response that she took a deep breath.


    "I know I pissed you offst night that you must still be angry about it, so I specially studied the


    recipes all afternoon and cooked you a storm as an apology... 1-1 also prepared a small gift to make


    you happy."


    Did she piss him offst night?


    Was she talking about the slippers'' incident?


    He had long forgotten about that kind of trivial thing. He was not a petty person, and he would not


    take that kind of thing seriously.


    Indeed, he was unhappy, but it was not because of trivial things like the slippers.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Arching his eyebrows, he was curious and a little excited when he heard her remark. "A gift? What


    gift?"


    Sharon cleared her throat and said, "Close your eyes."


    "I won''t, and give it to me now." He was as domineering as always.


    "Just close them. I want to give you a surprise."


    Was she acting coquettishly in front of him?


    Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly and gradually softened down. "Only this once."


    Sharon nodded repeatedly. "Okay, okay."


    As he gently closed his eyes, Sharon nervously walked over, wondering whether he would like it or


    not. She was surprised when Hazel told her that he liked this thing, and felt that his preferences


    were quite odd and scary.


    Hence, she was rather anxious at this moment.


    As she approached him, she was amazed, realizing how long and beautiful his eyshes were.


    They were so long she was jealous.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Sharon nervously stood by the desk and wondered if Stanley would like her gift.


    After a pause, she slowly opened her palms and uttered anxiously after licking her lips, "Okay, you


    can open your eyes now."


    His thick ck eyshes slowly lifted, opening his eyes. When he finally saw what was in her hand,


    he red in disbelief and subconsciously raised his hand and p the thing away. "Take it away


    from me!"


    With a p, the frog flew out of her palms.


    Sharon was stunned and stood in a daze, contemting what was happening.


    Why did he do this?


    He liked frogs, didn''t he? Why did he look so scared now?


    Did he really have to p it away so rudely even if he didn''t like it?


    Standing in the corner, he uttered with a cold and deep voice with a dash of disgust, "Sharon Cruz, I


    give you a second to get rid of that dirty thing!"


    Sharon was so angry that she huffed, "Why is it dirty? Look how cute it is!"


    Stanley clenched his fists and shouted furiously, "I asked you to throw it out. Did you hear me?"


    Sharon red at the spiteful man. She intended to turn around and leave, but as soon as she


    turned, an idea shed through her mind. Suddenly, she walked slowly toward him and pointed at


    his face with suspicion. "Why are you so pale? Why are your lips so pale? Your hands are shaking...


    Stanley, are you afraid..."


    "I''m not afraid! Why should I be afraid?"


    Stanley strongly denied her before she could finish her sentence.


    Sharon couldn''t helpughing. "Are you really afraid of a frog?"


    Wow, he was scared of frogs!


    That was so adorable!


    "But Hazel said that you like frogs. How can you be afraid of it?"


    Stanley grimaced in disdain. "Idiot, can''t you see that she was bluffing?"


    "All right, don''t be afraid," Sharonforted him whileughing in amusement. "It''s just a frog. It


    won''t bite you."


    "How dare youugh at me?"


    Sharon was not afraid of him at all now.


    He who was afraid of frogs was not intimidating at all.


    Sharon bent down to pick up the frog who was squatting on the ground. "Look at it. Its body is sticky


    and cold. It is very cute."


    "It''s disgusting! Don''t youe here!"


    Stanley red at her fiercely.


    Sharon muffled herughter and said, "Okay, alright, I won''t go there."


    "Throw it away!" He shouted.


    "Hmm, where are we going to throw it?"


    Would it fall to death if she dropped it from the second floor?


    Sharon didn''t want to throw it away. Stanley who looked extremely unhappy gnashed his teeth and


    demanded, "Throw it away right now!"


    "It''s not good to throw it down. We need to learn to love small animals. I''ll go downstairs to release


    it."


    He breathed a sigh of relief and stood behind the desk, his handsome face filled with contempt.


    Sharon curled her lips and was about to go out when the stoic frog suddenly jumped out of her


    hand.


    "Croak, croak...''


    It even let out two loud cries as it jumped away.


    Sharon was stunned. "s..."


    She didn''t manage to catch it.


    The frog jumped directly toward Stanley''s direction.


    Before Sharon could react, there was a sh of ck shadow appeared in front of her. Stanley was


    already hiding behind her and grabbing her clothes tightly.


    Sharon looked at the sky, speechless.


    "Mr. Jones, where is your cool and arrogant self?" she thought.


    Gritting his teeth and ring at the green and sticky frog that brought goosebumps to his arms, he


    blurted, one word at a time, "Go to the desk!"


    Sharon asked, "Why?"


    "There''s a gun in the drawer. Take it out and shoot the d*mn frog!"


    "What!" Sharon''s lips twitched in disbelief.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Hey, it''s just a frog..."


    "Sharon, do you hear me? Get the gun!"


    She threw a sideways nce at him.


    Themotion ended with the frog finally jumped out of the window sill. Stanley looked so grumpy


    and unhappy as if he could kill someone right there and then while Sharon covered her stomach


    andughed.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Haha! It is beyond my imagination that he has such an adorable side of him!" she thought while


    laughing out loud.


    Theughter was too rampant that it pissed Stanley off. He stretched out his hand and pulled


    Sharon into his embrace without any warning.


    Stanley pressed her against the desk and red at her coldly. "Do you find it funny?"


    Only a fool would nod and admit it. Sharon swallowed anxiously. "No, it''s not funny."


    Why would sheugh until her shoulder shuddered if it was not funny?


    Stanley squinted at him with his phoenix eyes and an angry expression on his face.


    Sharon was held firmly by him, and she tried to move, but she could not move at all.


    Sensing that the tension between them had eased, Sharon quickly asked, "Are you still angry?"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Why should I be angry?"


    "Since you''re not angry, you won''t call the hospital, will you?"


    Standing in his embrace, Sharon blinked at him with her bright eyes, full of expectation. "You will not


    do anything to my father, will you?"


    Stanley''s expression suddenly darkened.


    Was this why she had cooked for him and prepared a ''gift''?


    Was she afraid that he would not pay for her father''s medical bills?


    Her purpose and thoughts were pretty straightforward!


    Stanley sneered and said, "Don''t worry. As long as you''re my wife, I won''t neglect your father''s


    welfare."


    After receiving such a guarantee, Sharon finally rxedpletely.


    "Ahem, by the way, why are you afraid of a frog?"


    "It''s disgusting!"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    This exnation was not in line with his temperament at all.


    After being nervous for a whole day, Sharon finally feltfortable. At this moment, she was a little


    tired and nned to go back to rest.


    However, he clutched on her waist and wouldn''t let go.


    Sharon nced at him and said, "Can you please let me go?"


    There was no expression on Stanley''s face. "No!"


    Sharon said, "I''m going to take a shower. My hands are all dirty and the frog''s slime is all over my


    body. Aren''t you afraid?"


    His expression did not change, yet he pursed his lips tightly.


    Sharon noticed that there was something wrong with him. "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, her chin was pinched, and Stanley''s voice was so deep that it


    could be branded in her hearts. "What''s wrong with me? Sharon, can''t you tell?"


    Sharon shook her head honestly. "No. What''s wrong with you?"


    "I have no idea. Can you please don''t expect me to read your mind?"


    She thought.


    Stanley red at her, and his res were so fierce that he almost wanted to eat her right there and


    then.


    Sharon was a little nervous. "I caught a frog and scared you. Please be a bigger person and don''t


    be petty with..."


    "D*mn it, it''s not because of that!" Stanley interrupted her angrily.


    Was this woman ying dumb?


    His emotions werepletely affected by her and this was the first time it happened in his life.


    Yet, he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    In the business world, no matter what kind of problem or obstacles came at him, he coulde up


    with all kinds of solutions, but this was the only thing he didn''t know how to solve.


    This made him feel very frustrated, making him wonder what was wrong with him.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Sharon was really afraid of Stanley. He looked at her with a pair of dark eyes, it almost resembled a


    ck hole that could suck her in. His gaze was so forthright and suggestive that she felt naked


    under his nce and brought goosebumps to her.


    Licking the corner of her mouth, she stuttered in fear, "W-What''s wrong? I really don''t know. C-Can


    you be more specific?"


    "No!"


    As soon as the man finished his word, he lowered his head and kissed her passionately. He was so


    quick and fearsome that Sharon opened her eyes wide and her mind went nk in horror.


    How could he tell her if even he himself did not understand what was going on in his heart?


    The kiss was as violent as the heavy storm rummaging the room, and Sharon was dizzy by his


    passionate kiss.


    After a long while, she slowly came to her senses and reached out her hand symbolically to push


    him.


    She felt pain from her lips. He bit her lightly and said in an unstable voice, "Don''t move!"


    Sharon was so scared that she burst into tears. "I''m sorry! I shouldn''t listen to Hazel, and I won''t


    believe her bluff again next time. Don''t be angry. I don''t know if you''re afraid of frogs."


    Stanley bit her ear heavily and said, "Fool!"


    "Boo hoo!"


    The next day.


    During thepany''s lunch break.


    Sharonined in frustration, "What a beast!"


    Suddenly, her phone rang. She yawned and took it out to have a look. It was Liam calling.


    After Sharon knew his true identity, she had been hesitating whether to have further contact with


    him or not.


    After all, he was the president of a bigpany. It was not good to be too close to him.


    In the end, she hid in the pantry and secretly picked up his call. "Hello, Mr. Frazier."


    Mr. Frazier?


    Liam raised his eyebrows. "What''s with the formality?"


    "Well, I''m just being courteous." Sharon went straight to the point. "What can I do for you, Mr.


    Frazier?"


    "I would like to ask you out for dinner. Are you free? I''ll pick you up tonight."


    Sharon got goosebumps as she heard the invitation, feeling a little nervous and awkward. "Uh, it''s


    not appropriate. We''re not that close..."


    She was still wary of him.


    Realizing this, Liam frowned and his eyes became a little cold. After several attempts to approach


    her, she would take a step back everytime he took a step forward, increasing the gap between


    them.


    He didn''t know whether he should say that she was brilliant or she was ying dumb!


    "I''ll pick you up tonight. What time do you get off work?"


    He said directly, not giving her a chance to refuse.


    Sharon''s scalp tingled. "I- I had an appointment with someone in the evening."


    She had no choice but to lie.


    "Cancel it."


    Sharon rolled her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, her phone beeped that made her grin,


    overjoyed. "Uh, Mr. Frazier, I''ve got another iing call. I can''t talk right now. Bye."


    Then she hung up.


    Liam stared at the phone after he was being cut off and sneered, a shing light shed across his


    bewitching eyes.


    In fact, Sharon really had an iing call; she didn''t mean to end his call on purpose.


    "Hello, who''s this?"


    "Hello, Miss Cruz, I''m Dr. Wace."


    Sharon stopped abruptly as she walked outside, her heart tightened.


    Dr. Wace was the attending doctor of her father. He wouldn''t call her normally but why did he call


    her now? Did something happen to her father?


    Thinking of this, Sharon hurriedly asked, "Dr. Wace, did something happen to my father?"


    Dr. Wace paused and said, "Yes, it''s about your father. Miss Cruz,e to the hospital now."


    She guessed it correctly.


    There was a loud bang in Sharon''s head, and she felt dizzy and confused.


    She tried to control her emotions and calmed herself down. "Dr. Wace, what''s wrong with my


    father? W-What happened to him?"


    Dr. Wace simply said without revealing too much information, "Pleasee as soon as possible.


    We''ll talk about it in detail when we meet."


    Sharon hung up the phone and immediately ran out.


    She bumped into someone when she was on her way out of thepany. She simply blurted "I''m


    sorry", pushed the person away, and ran out.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Troy was stunned when he saw Sharon running out with bloodshot eyes. He grabbed a person and


    asked, "Skye, what''s wrong with Sharon?"


    Skye shook her head in confusion. "I don''t know. She was fine just now."


    On her way to the hospital, Sharon was on pins and needles. She had beenforting herself that


    nothing bad happened but her heart could not help sinking.


    When her father involved in the car ident, he was resuscitated in the operating room for a day,


    but he never woke up after being pushed out of the operating room, and the doctors finally dered


    that he was a vegetable.


    The hefty amount of medical expenses forced Sharon to borrow money from all her rtives, and it


    was from that time on that the rtives in her family cut ties with her.


    Sharon didn''t hate them as they had their difficulties and she could understand them.


    At that time, she needed a lot of money on a daily basis for her father''s hospitalization and


    treatment. No matter how close the rtives were, they couldn''t afford to support her longterm


    financial needs.


    She didn''t have a penny to pay the hospital. She had no choice but to look for her mother who had


    abandoned her as ast resort, Evonne Murray.


    The scene of the past was still vivid in her memory.


    At that time, she knelt in front of Evonne and begged her for some money to save her father. As a


    result, Evonne asked the maid to kick her out.


    It was also from that time on that Sharon hated Evonne who gave birth to her so much!


    She had never thought that a person could be so cruel and cold-blooded.


    It was also when she was in her most desperate moment that her hope came to her again.


    "Be snatched from the jaws of death" was the most suitable saying to describe her situation by then.


    When she was about to sell her blood for money, she met Stanley.


    He appeared in front of her like a savior, pulled her up from the hopeless pit, and quickly solved all


    her problems.


    Her father received the best care and treatment from the best doctor.


    He said he wanted to marry her, and she agreed without hesitation.


    She was willing to do anything to repay his favor, so marrying him and getting the title of Mrs. Jones


    didn''t sound so bad to her.


    But now...


    Sharon was in a daze with her mobile phone in her hand. Should she call Stanley and tell him that


    something happened to her father? Could she ask him to go to the hospital with her?


    If he was there, the doctor would certainly do his best to save her father.


    But she hesitated.


    "He won''t go, will he? He''s so busy that he won''t be able to find time to do this."


    Moreover, she was in no ce to ask him to go. He would not leave his work for such a trivial thing


    and go to the hospital.


    Most importantly, she was afraid that if she called him, he would refuse indifferently, and then she


    would be disappointed.


    "I won''t be able to stand this kind of indifference with my d*mn self-esteem."


    Thinking of this, Sharon put her mobile phone into her pocket.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    When Sharon arrived at the hospital, she rushed directly to the inpatient department to find Dr.


    Wace who happened to walk out of his office. Sheposed herself and asked, "Dr. Wace, my


    father..."


    "Sharon, your father is fine. Don''t worry."


    Dr. Waceforted her.


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then I''ll go to see my father."


    "The doctor is checking him now. Wait outside for a while, and I''ll ask the nurse toe and inform


    you when you can go in."


    Sharon nodded repeatedly. "Okay."


    Dr. Wace said, "I''ll go and see what''s going on, then I''lle to update you as soon as possible."


    "Thank you, Dr. Wace."


    "You''re wee. I''m just doing my job."


    When Dr. Wace left, Sharon sat on the chair but she felt like she was sitting on pins and needles


    as the uneasiness filled her heart.


    Her father was all she had in this world.


    If anything happened to him, she didn''t want to live anymore.


    Her mother abandoned her father and her and eloped with another man.


    And Shawn...


    Sharon''s heart ached a little as she thought of him. He had lived with her for many years, but he


    also left her.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    All the people close to her had abandoned her.


    Sitting alone on the chair, she buried her face in her knees, suddenly realizing that the world was so


    big that she was confused and didn''t know what to do now.


    Suddenly, she felt something on her shoulder as a warm hand grabbed it gently.


    "Are you crying?"


    A deep voice suddenly sounded above her head. She was taken aback and looked up in shock.


    She looked at the person in disbelief. "It''s you?"


    His bewitching eyes were full of romantic charm, and the corners of his mouth were naturally raised


    slightly. He seemed to be cynical and flirtatious, but at this moment, he looked very genuine and


    sincere.


    Looking at the stunned Sharon, Liam asked again, "Are you crying? Why are you crying?" Her eyes


    were red as if she had been bullied. Sharon murmured, "W-Why are you here?" He appeared


    unexpectedly when she desperately neededpany.


    Raising his arm wrapped in gauze, Liam said, "I''m here to rece the splint and I happened to


    bump into you. What are the odds, right?"


    Sharon nodded.


    What were the odds indeed?


    It was such a coincidence that it warmed her heart immensely.


    She had never expected that it was Liam who would be there for her when she needed the


    company the most.


    Sharon pulled him to sit down next to her and pointed to his arm. "Haven''t you recovered yet?"


    It was the location of his injury when he was stabbed by the thief after apprehending the thief the


    other day.


    Seeing the apology that shed across her eyes clearly, Liam smiled and said, "I''m getting much


    better now."


    "Oh."


    "You haven''t answered me yet. Why are you crying?" he asked.


    "Something happened to my dad. I was upset and overwhelmed, so I couldn''t hold back my tears."


    "How is your father now?"


    "The doctors are still checking on him and ask me to wait."


    "Okay, I''ll wait with you then."


    Liam rxed his limbs, lookingpletely idle and carefree.


    Sharon turned her head and looked at him nkly. "Y-You''ll wait with me?"


    The man raised his eyebrows. "Why? Do you not need mypany?"


    Somehow, Sharon suddenly stammered, "A-Aren''t you busy? Don''t you need to attend to your work


    in thepany? I don''t want you to waste your time with me."


    Liam donned a charming smile and fixated his eyes on her. "It''s worthwhile to apany you."


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat upon hearing his simple remark.


    Liam''s mouth curved up slowly as he saw her blushing face and ears.


    Sharon was a woman after all. If a man appeared in front of a woman when she needed a man''s


    company, she would be so grateful and beholden to him.


    Liam was very well aware of this strategy.


    Dr. Wace finally came out of the ward after some time.


    "Dr. Wace."


    Sharon immediately got up.


    "Your father is okay. Nothing serious."


    Sharon''s taut nerves werepletely rxed all of a sudden that her legs went jelly. Liam quickly


    reached over and held her into his arms in time.


    As she leaned in his embrace, her faint fragrance exhumed into his nose that he secretly took a


    deep breath and squinted his eyes slightly.


    Sharon did not notice any of this since her main concern was her father. "Dr. Wace, can you tell


    me what''s going on?"


    Dr. Wace thought for a moment and said, "There were some indicators from the equipment that


    was attached to your father''s body. After a series of tests on him by the experts, they concluded that


    your father has signs of awakening from hisa."


    Sharon listened in a daze and couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    "Is dad going to wake up soon?"


    "Am I dreaming?"


    "Has the prayer and hope that I''ve made for the past year finallye true?" Sharon thought.


    Her tears fell even more violently. "Doctor, thank you..."


    At this moment, she didn''t know what else to say except gratitude.


    Dr. Wace smiled and said, "Let''s go to the ward first to see your father. I''ll exin your father''s


    situation while we''re walking."


    Sharon nodded.


    An hour ago, When the nurse went to Sharon''s father''s ward for the daily routine inspection, she


    realized that there were abnormalities in his life support system so she immediately contacted Dr.


    Wace. Dr. Wace checked his vital signs thoroughly and consulted an authorized expert to


    discuss his situation.


    "Miss Cruz, it''s good for your father to have such a reaction, but we also found something unusual


    during the examination." Dr. Wace frowned as he spoke.


    Sharon was stunned. "How unusual?"


    "Your father''s reaction this time was too intense. All his bodily functions suddenly reacted as if he


    had been stimted." Dr. Wace paused, not knowing if he should continue telling her about it.


    Sharon hurriedly asked, "Dr. Wace, if you have something to say, just say it."


    After a pause, Dr. Wace said slowly, "ording to the nurse, someone had visited your father


    right before he showed such an abnormal reaction, so I think that the person who came to visit him


    must be someone significant that she has the ability to awake him from his deepa."


    What?


    Sharon was a little stunned and asked, "Who visited him?"


    Dr. Wace shook his head and said, "The person did not register herself when she came to visit


    your father. The nurse said that she looked like a notable somebody so she let her in."


    "She?"


    "Yes, a woman in her forties."


    Frowning, she had an epiphany as to who the visitor was but she couldn''t believe it herself.


    Liam, who had been standing by her side silently, said, "There are surveince cameras in the


    hospital. We can find out who it is when you look at it."


    Half an hourter, they received the


    surveince footage of that period of time.


    Sharon bit her lip tightly as she saw the woman who appeared in the corridor on the screen.


    Evonne Murray.


    The woman who appeared on the screen was Evonne!


    Sharon should have known that it was her doing that caused her father to be in this state.


    She was so angry that her hands trembled and her eyes turned red. She wasn''t about to cry but the


    ultimate fury made her react like this.


    Liam had never seen her being so furious and cold. He arched his eyebrows slightly and pointed to


    the woman on the screen. "Do you know her?"


    "Of course! She is my mother." Sharon spat out a sentence from between her teeth in great dismay.


    Liam kept his mouth shut after her remark. He gently tapped his slender fingers on the table and


    raised his sword-shaped eyebrows. "If you are very sad, you can cry on my shoulder."


    Liam noticed the imperceptible sadness and disappointment in the midst of her resentment.


    He somehow identified with her because they shared a quite simr family background that he also


    had family members who were ruthless and cold-blooded.


    His eyes softened unconsciously, and his voice was very gentle as he said, "If you want to cry, cry. I


    can be your punching bag."

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Liam''s gaze was so intense that Sharon was taken aback and then she chuckled. "I''m not that


    weak. I won''t cry for such a small matter."


    After a pause, she said, "Mr. Frazier, you can go ahead with your business. My father is all right


    now, so I want to stay back and look after him. Thank you for being here with me."


    Liam smiled and said, "Are you going to ditch me just like that after what I did for you?"


    Sharon hurriedly exined, "No! I''m just afraid that you''re too busy and I don''t want to hold you


    back, or I''ll feel very sorry..."


    "Alright, I''m just teasing you. You don''t have to be so anxious." he said with a smile.


    Sharon smiled awkwardly and said, "I mean it. You must be very busy, having to manage such a big


    company. I don''t want to take up your time. Thank you very much. I''m going to see my father now.


    Goodbye."


    "Goodbye."


    Liam nced at Sharon''s back as she walked away with his deep eyes and did not retract his gaze


    after a long time.


    "This girl doesn''t seem to have much interest in your extremely pretty appearance. Are you sure


    you can make her fall in love with you?"


    A voice came from beside him all of a sudden.


    Liam nced at the man faintly and said, "Harvey, you haven''t left yet?"


    They came to the hospital together. When Liam saw Sharoning out of the elevator, he sent


    Harvey away. He assumed that Harvey had long gone, but he was still here.


    "Hey, look at you, so cold and distant. As a friend, I can''t even care about you?" Harvey stroked his


    chin andughed with a hint of obscenity. "After being in contact for such a long time, how is your


    progress? Have you slept with her? How is it? Is she hot in bed?"


    "Harvey Wells!"


    Liam''s sharp eyes swept over. "Watch your tongue!"


    Harvey was surprised. "Why, I can''t even talk about her?"


    Liam sneered. "Yes, you have no ce to talk about her!"


    Harvey raised his thick eyebrows and squinted his eyes at Liam and said, "Seriously? Are you really


    in love with her? Why are you protecting her like this?"


    After a sneer, Liam had no expression on his face as he said, "She is nothing but a pawn; that I


    know very clearly!"


    "Good to know. As your business partner, I sincerely remind you not to be too serious in your act,


    and be careful not to get trapped in it."


    "Ha."


    Liam chuckled. "I don''t need your reminder."


    At 10 pm.


    At the "gentleman" club.


    The girl beside Stanley was young and lovely. Her nce was somewhat simr to Sharon as she


    eyed him carefully, but she sat beside him timidly and did not dare to move, perhaps due to the


    intimidation she felt from his cold aura.


    He looked at her and asked, "How old are you?"


    She didn''t expect such a big shot would suddenly talk to her that she stammered, "T-Twenty."


    "You didn''t go to school?"


    "I do, but it''s summer break now. I''m working part-time."


    "How did you think of working a part-time job?"


    "Ie from a poor family, so I want to make use of the summer break to earn some money."


    Stanley nodded. "Why do you have to work part-time here?"


    The young girl blushed and fidgeted her fingers anxiously. "T-The pay is very high here, and some


    bosses are very generous in giving tips, so..."


    All of a sudden, Hazel''s words shed across his mind. She said that Sharon always paid her own


    tuition fees and she seldom asked for an allowance from Hazel. She was now at a youthful age that


    needed money for everything. As a college student, where did she work to earn her tuition fees?


    He frowned when he thought that she might havee to work in this kind of ce before, and


    maybe she had been teased by some lecherous men.


    The young girl sitting next to him was good at reading people''s faces. When she saw the tall and


    handsome man''s face suddenly changed, she was a little scared, assuming that she had said


    something wrong that upset him.


    She looked at the man a few times uneasily as she pondered her strategy and decided to do what


    the other girls did to get on the men''s good side.


    Picking up the ss, the young girl leaned closer to him gently. "Boss..."


    "Sit still and don''t move. I''ll give you a generous tipter." Stanley didn''t even look at her and said


    with a poker face, "Be quiet!"


    The young girl''s whole body stiffened, and her face blushed with a hint of paleness.


    Jimmy pushed open the door of the room and came in. Howard was hugging a girl, to which Jimmy


    shook his head and was speechless.


    "Did your female dictator allow you toe out?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Howard teased him.


    They knew Ariah''s temper very well. She didn''t like Jimmy toe to such a ce, so she was


    always strict about Jimmy''s activities.


    Jimmy kicked him and pointed to Stanley in the corner. "Why is he drinking alone?"


    "I don''t know. He was chatting with the youngdy just now, but now he suddenly drank it. There


    must be something bothering him. Can''t you see how tight his frowning is?"


    Jimmy stroked his chin and thought for a moment. "Could it be..."


    "Could it be what?" Howard asked immediately.


    Jimmy lowered his voice and asked, "What day is it in a few days'' time?"


    Howard did not understand. "I don''t know. What day is it?"


    Jimmy pped his forehead and blurted, "Reba."


    Howard suddenly gaped in realization upon hearing the name. "I totally forgot about Reba''s


    death anniversary! Hey, how many years has it been by the way? Did Stanley still not be able to


    ovee the hurdle in his heart? Every year when ites to Reba''s death anniversary, he


    bes like this. It is rather an ufortable and sorrowful sight."


    As Stanley''s good friends, they couldn''t bear seeing Stanley in this state. Jimmy put down the ss


    in his hand and said, "I''ll go over and persuade him."


    Howard nodded.


    Jimmy sat down next to Stanley. After thinking for a while, he poured a ss of wine for him and


    another for himself.


    After drinking a few sses of wine in silence, Jimmy said, "Reba''s death anniversary ising


    soon. I know you''re in a bad mood, but you can''t drink like this. It''s too bad for your health."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Stanley''s dark eyes swept over. "Jimmy, don''t cross my line!"


    Reba''s name was like a time bomb that would explode as soon as it was mentioned.


    Knowing that he had broken his taboo, Jimmy sighed and said, "Okay, you set the rule years ago


    that we are prohibited from mentioning her name in front of you. I won''t say it. It''s just that Howard


    and I are a little worried about you. I''m afraid that you will overthink things when you drink alone."


    Stanley''s close friends knew how devastated and traumatic Reba''s incident was to him.


    Stanley nced at him, sipped thest mouthful of red wine, and said, "I''m not drinking because of


    Reba."


    What?


    Jimmy was surprised and thought in disbelief, "If it''s not because of Reba, what is it?"


    What''s more, an arrogant man like Stanley would never exin his inner thoughts to others, but


    why did he suddenly say it out loud?


    "There''s something fishy going on!" Jimmy concluded in his mind.


    He broke the silence and asked, "Who is it then"


    Stanley ignored him and kept drinking. Jimmy was very observant. After thinking for a while, he


    guessed, "Is it because of your wife, Sharon?"


    Stanley stopped drinking.


    His expression scared Jimmy. "Oh my god, really? Is it really because of her?"


    As if thinking of something, Jimmy leaned in closer to Stanley and asked, astounded, "That night,


    you called my wife and asked some hypocritical questions about Anthony''s love affairs and needed


    her consultation. In fact, that person was you, right?"

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Stanley''s brows furrowed tightly, and his thin lips pursed into a line.


    Jimmy asked the ultimatum question, "Did you... fall in love with her eventually?"


    ring at him coldly, Stanley blurted, "If you keep on being nosy like this, I''ll tell Ariah that you still


    have contact with that woman."


    Jimmy''s face turned pale with fear and he said, "Please spare my life. I will not blurt another word."


    Stanley sneered and took a deep look at him. "You''re ying with fire, flirting around two women.


    One day, you''ll burn yourself."


    Blood drained from Jimmy''s face. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he


    couldn''t say a word in the end.


    He knew that he shouldn''t be associating himself with two women, but he couldn''t do anything


    about it.


    The ringtone of the mobile phone suddenly rang. It was Stanley''s phone.


    It was useless for him to say more. As an adult man, Jimmy should know how to deal with his own


    rtionship problems.


    Stanley took out his phone, stood up, and walked to the corner. "Hello." "Young Master!" Hazel''s


    voice came from the phone. "Young Master, it''s almost eleven o''clock. Madam hasn''t returned home


    yet..."


    Stanley''s eyebrows twitched. He stretched out his hand and rubbed them. "Why hasn''t shee


    home at this hour?"


    Sharon would always go home at 9 pm and never stay outte.


    "I don''t know. This has never happened before. I thought that since she had just started working,


    she went shopping with her colleagues in order to build a good rtionship with them, but it''s


    already eleven o''clock. It''s getting veryte and there is no busing back."


    The more Hazel said, the more worried she became. "Did something happen to her?"


    "Call her and ask what''s going on."


    "I''ve tried, but her phone was switched off."


    It did sound like something was wrong. Stanley frowned and pondered for a moment before saying,


    "Okay, I''ll look for her myself."


    Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay."


    At 12 am sharp.


    When Stanley returned to the vi, he strode into the house with his long legs casually. As soon as


    he opened the door, Hazel appeared and asked, "Young Master, how is it? Have you contacted


    Madam?"


    Coming in with the chilly and gloomy night breeze, Stanley arched his eyebrows and asked, "She


    hasn''te back yet?"


    He thought that she was just enjoying her moment and that she would naturallye home after


    realizing that it was gettingte.


    Hazel shook her head. "No."


    If she didn''te back at such ate time, it seemed that she wouldn''te back.


    Was she really staying out all night tonight?


    Stanley''s face suddenly fell. He lifted his leg and went downstairs, leaving a t remark, "Okay, I


    know. You can go and have a rest."


    Hazel could only nod. The young master was omnipotent and knew how to deal with it.


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    Stanley''s tall body sank into the sofa. Someone sent him home since he drank some wine in the


    club. Now that the alcohol started to kick in, he felt a sudden pain in his head.


    He closed his eyes and rested. Under the soft light, his delicate facial features looked a little lonely


    and cold.


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes...


    He suddenly opened his eyes, picked up his mobile phone, found a number and dialed it.


    "Contact Sharon''s friend and ask her if Sharon is with her."


    Suddenly woke up from his dream, Anthony was so shocked that he jumped up from the bed and


    asked, sounding a little uncertain, "B-Boss?"


    Stanley grumbled impatiently, "I ask you to contact her friend."


    Anthony immediately got into work mode and said, "I''ll do it right now."


    Stanley hung up.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ten minutester, Anthony called back and reported, "Boss, I contacted Miss Graham and she said


    that Madam is not with her, and asked me what happened to her."


    Stanley frowned.


    If she was not with Melody, where else could she go?


    "Okay, I see."


    After hanging up the phone, Stanley got up and went to take a bath, but he felt a little uneasy.


    Coming out of the bathroom, Stanley called Sharon. A mechanical female voice came from the


    other end of the phone, "Sorry, the phone you have dialed has been switched off. Please dial..."


    Stanley ended the call.


    Hey on the bed, where there was her scent, especially on the pillow. The faint fragrance slowly


    reached his nose, and he threw the pillow away.


    In addition to the pillow, her scent was all over the sheets and quilts.


    Her shadow seemed to be everywhere in this room.


    He almost didn''t sleep all night as dawn broke across the sky. The sleepless night made him look


    extremely horrifying today.


    At a meeting in the morning, the managers were trembling with fear, afraid that they would get into


    trouble if they said something wrong.


    The one- hour long meeting made everyone nervous. It was not until Stanley coldly adjourned the


    meeting that everyone breathed a sigh of relief and ran out of the meeting room as if they were


    running away from a death trap.


    At noon, Anthony came back from the factory. The secretary and the managers allined to


    him, "Anthony, the president''s office is as cold as the refrigerator today. Wendy was scolded three


    times after sending in coffee three times. Go and have a look."


    Anthony was shocked and immediately walked to the president''s office.


    After pushing the door open and entering the room, the slender figure stood in front of therge


    French windows, drooping his neck and smoking. Stanley''s eyebrows were tightly knitted, and his


    face was particrly gloomy.


    Anthony had guessed what had happened to him, so he slowly walked over and said, "Boss, the


    third batch of goods imported from the United States is in good progress. I went in the morning..."


    "Anthony, go and locate Sharon''s number."


    Standing in front of the window, Stanley put out the cigarette in his hand and interjected him as his


    dark and deep eyes swept over.


    Sharon spent the night at the hospital and when she woke up, she found that her mobile phone had


    been automatically turned off because it ran out of battery.


    Yesterday, she was so worried about her father for a whole night that she forgot to call Hazel and


    inform her.


    She never thought that Stanley would worry about her though. She figured that such a cold and


    aloof man would not be nervous about her whereabouts.


    She was worried about Hazel instead.


    In the past year, Hazel had been very kind to her, even more so than her biological mother.


    Hazel must be very anxious since she didn''t go back the whole night.


    She thought about going back to thepanyter since her bag and phone charger were still in


    the office.


    When the doctor made rounds at 8 am, Sharon was very nervous until the doctor said with a smile,


    "Your father is very stable now, and his body function is also good. He''s doing great."


    Sharon licked her dry lips and asked with her eyes wide open, "When will my father wake up?"


    "It''s still up to your father. We''ve done all we can, but he still can''t wake up." The doctor sighed.


    "This can''t be rushed. There will be miracles."


    Sharon gave a dry smile. "Okay, I know." Miracles?


    It had been almost two years. Why hadn''t a miracle happened yet?


    She couldn''t hold back the sadness in her heart that she ran into the washroom to cry. Looking into


    the mirror, she found that her eyes were as red and puffy as a rabbit''s. She washed her face quickly


    and looked much better.


    She went back to the room, cleaned her father''s face, and took the newspaper to read some news


    for him.


    In the end, she chatted with her father again. The doctor said that if she talked to her father more


    often, it would help him to wake up sooner.


    "Dad, I''m working now. Although I don''t earn much, I''ve saved up a lot. I save my money slowly by


    living frugally."


    "I will return the money that I owe to the Jones Family, as well as Stanley''s."


    "Although the process may take a long while, I will pay it back no matter how long it takes."


    Her father had taught her since she was a child that she should not take anything from others. She


    would definitely not be willing to ept the grace of the Jones Family for nothing.


    When she graduated and got herself a stable job, it would be the day she left Stanley.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    "Mom, didn''t youe here yesterday? Why do youe again today to see this vegetative man?"


    Cecilia sounded unpleasant. She held a fan in her hand and poked it on Sharon''s father''s body.


    Evonne looked around the room and asked, "Cecilia, what do you think of this ward?"


    She dide here yesterday, but she only stayed for a short while and left.


    The reason why she came here was that Cecilia said that she saw Sharon get into a luxury car as if


    she had hooked up with a rich man. Evonne couldn''t hold back her curiosity for a moment, so she


    came to visit Sharon''s father.


    Cecilia looked around and sneered, "Mom, you can also see that this is a VIP ward. Sharon is a


    college student. How can she afford such an expensive ward for her vegetative dad? I''m sure she


    hooked up with a rich dude and the guy paid for all this."


    Evonne''s face darkened as her mind ran wild.


    As soon as Sharon, who went out to talk with a doctor, came back, she saw such a scene.


    There were two women standing in the ward. One was her half-sister, and the other was her


    biological mother.


    When Sharon saw what Cecilia had done, she pushed open the door and went in furiously. "Cecilia,


    if you dare to touch my father with your fan again, I''ll chop off your hand!"


    Cecilia looked back and burst intoughter. "Hey, you''re back so soon? Do you think I''m afraid of


    your lousy threat?"


    As she said this, she poked the fan at Sharon''s father''s face and gloated pompously, "So what if I


    poke him a little? Even if I beat him, your useless vegetative dad can''t do anything to me!"


    "D*mn it!"


    Sharon''s eyes were filled with rage. She grabbed the teacup next to her and threw it at Cecilia.


    "Ah..."


    Cecilia screamed and dodged. Then she swore, "B*tch! What are you doing?"


    After that, she rushed over and was about to p Sharon but Sharon quickly dodged.


    Sharon had been on guard, so she wouldn''t stand still and let her p her. This was the ward, and


    she didn''t want to make a scene. But Cecilia growled furiously and kicked her calf with her sharp


    high heels.


    "Ouch..."


    Breaking out in cold sweat, Sharon groaned in a low voice and her movement slowed down due to


    the pain. At this moment, Cecilia seized the opportunity to p her hard on the face.


    A loud pping sound echoed in the ward.


    Sharon''s eyes turned red. She raised her hand and hit back.


    Evonne stood up and held her hand. "That''s enough!"


    Sharon looked at her incredulously.


    Evonne pulled Cecilia, who had a smug smile on her face, to stand behind her.


    Sharon pulled out her hand with great force. Her face was pale, but she couldn''t put down her hand


    that was raised high in the air.


    Evonne frowned and stared at Sharon. "What? After beating your elder sister, are you going to p


    your own mother too?"


    Sharon''s raised hand suddenly froze in the air, and her aching calves stimted her nerves.


    Evonne not only did not say anything when Cecilia pped and kicked her, but she also put the


    me on her.


    Her heart becamepletely frigid. She sneered, put down her hand, and sarcastically said, "Elder


    sister? So, are you admitting that you had cheated on my father and gave birth to my elder sister


    before divorcing him?"


    "You..."


    Evonne''s face turned ghastly pale as she grimaced furiously.


    "Sharon Cruz, watch your tongue! She''s your mother! What kind of attitude is that?"


    Cecilia couldn''t hold back her anger. She pushed the fan in Evonne''s hand away and began


    pping on Sharon. "I''ll teach you how to behave if don''t watch yournguage!"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Evonne turned her face away and ignored her, apparently enabling Cecilia''s behavior.


    Cecilia was taller than Sharon, and she was wearing high heels and had a fan in her hand. Sharon


    was beaten multiple times on her arms that she hissed in pain.


    Irritated, Cecilia aimed her sharp fingernails at Sharon''s fair face and was about to scratch her when


    someone forcefully grabbed her wrist.


    An intimidating force came out of nowhere before she touched Sharon''s face and it grabbed her


    wrist, suppressing her movements.


    "If you touch her again, I''ll break your hand!"


    A deep and emotionless man''s voice suddenly sounded in the ward.


    Sharon did not look up but she could recognize the familiar and pleasant male scent.


    It was Stanley.


    She finally looked up and saw his side profile and sharp facial features.


    Stanley grabbed Cecilia''s wrist with no expression on his face. Although he didn''t use much


    strength, Cecilia''s face turned pale due to the pain, and the throbbing pain spread from her wrist to


    her entire body.


    "Mom, it hurts, help me!"


    Cecilia shouted.


    "Let go of her!"


    Seeing that her daughter was at a disadvantage, Evonne was so anxious that she reached out her


    hand to push the man who suddenly barged into the room.


    There was not a slight change in Stanley''s expression. He lifted his leg and kicked Evonne on the


    knee. Evonne''s legs went limp and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she held the wall in time to


    save herself from the fall.


    Shocked by the ruthlessness of the man, Cecilia''s face turned ghastly pale in fear. "Mom!"


    "I''m fine!"


    Evonne looked over in shock and anger. Stanley looked back at her coldly with his unfathomable


    eyes, which made her look away fearfully.


    Ayer of sweat slowly oozed from Evonne''s back. She had seen all kinds of people throughout her


    life, so she knew that there were people whom she could not afford to provoke.


    "Sir, please let go of my daughter."


    After calming herself down, Evonne tried to reason with him.


    Stanley sneered and threw Cecilia away. She stepped back again and again and would have fallen


    to the ground if Evonne didn''t manage to catch her in time.


    Evonne couldn''t help thinking, "This man came out of nowhere and was so rude and cruel to us. We


    must get away from him quick."


    She helped Cecilia up and was about to leave when the man shouted.


    "Anthony, stop them."


    Stanley gave an order indifferently.


    Anthony signaled at the bodyguards beside him, who immediately closed the door and blocked their


    exit.


    Evonne screamed in a trembling voice, "What are you doing? Let us out!"


    Stanley ignored their shouting and went straight to Sharon who was standing in the corner. He


    frowned and looked down at her.


    "Raise your head."


    He looked at Sharon who was lowering her head and said.


    Sharon bit her lip and turned her face away. She didn''t want him to see her face.


    Stanley''s face darkened. He reached out, pinched her chin, and lifted her face with a little strength,


    forcing her to look at him.


    After seeing her face clearly, Stanley''s expression quickly turned gloomy. There was a clear p


    mark on her fair face. Her eyes were red and teary, and her hair was a mess. She looked like a


    stray dog who had been bullied on the street.


    With his Adam''s apple bobbing, he took back his hand and said in a very cold voice, "Besides the


    p on the face, where else were you hit?"


    Sharon looked away, her eyshes trembling.


    "Talk!"


    He spoke loudly with an obvious hint of anger, sounding very scary.


    Pursing her lips, she lifted her left leg and whispered, "Here, she kicked my calf."


    In fact, scratch marks were all over her arms thanks to Cecilia''s sharp fingernails.


    Even if she didn''t say it, Stanley could see all of it with his own eyes.


    Her skin was so tender and fair that every time they slept together, her body would be full of red


    hickeys as if he had abused her.


    Now that she was beaten harshly, the marks on her face and body were very shocking and


    heartbreaking.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    There was a fit of uncontroble anger in Stanley''s chest. Every time when they were sleeping


    together, she couldn''t even bear it when he put in a little more strength, and he would slow down as


    he looked at her pitiful face in order not to let her suffer.


    But now she was beaten to a pulp by these two women.


    How dare they bullied the woman who he had been pampering dearly!


    The tall and sturdy man turned around and red at the two women with his cold eyes. "Who hit


    her?"


    His voice was faint, but it made the two women''s hearts skip a beat.


    When Cecilia met the man''s dark and horrifying gaze, she was so scared that she dared not look


    straight into his eyes. Her palm was covered with cold sweat as she held Evonne''s hand tightly.


    "You don''t want to talk, do you?" Stanley raised his eyebrows and then nodded. "Okay, since you


    don''t want to talk, let''s solve it by my own way."


    His own way?


    What was he going to do?


    Evonne got goosebumps and a bad feeling spread through her heart.


    Sitting down on the sofa with his long legs crossed, Stanley looked exceptionally elegant, reserved,


    and gentle, but his words and tone were chilling and fearsome. "Anthony, beat them. Each person


    gets ten ps. After that, let them go."


    What?


    Evonne''s hair stood when she heard that. He was ruthless!


    Cecilia grabbed Evonne''s arm tightly and uttered, "Mom, call the police. Hurry up and call the


    police!"


    Stanley smiled and said, "Call the police? Good idea. You trespassed the private ward and beat and


    scolded the family members of the patient here. It''s a criminal crime."


    Evonne was clearly aware of Stanley''s horror that her calmness dissipated and she started to feel


    panic. "S- Sir, we just had a little conflict."


    There was a coldness in Stanley''s eyes.


    "Anthony, do it!" "Yes!


    Anthony strode to the front of Evonne and Cecilia.


    He was tall and strong, apanied by a cold-faced bodyguard. As soon as he walked over, he


    gave out the terror and fearsome aura that Cecilia burst into tears on the spot out of fright. "Mom,


    think of something!"


    Scared, Evonne stepped back to protect her daughter. "S-Stay back!"


    Anthony took off his coat and gave a look to the bodyguards, who immediately understood his


    signal and went up to separate the two women. He grabbed Cecilia, who was so scared that her


    face turned pale. Anthony lifted his hand and was about to p it on Cecilia''s face.


    "Wait."


    Stanley suddenly said.


    Everyone turned to look at him.


    Stanley simply smiled and looked at Cecilia. "My assistant is a man after all. He never shows


    sympathy when beating people. Your face is so tender, it will definitely swell if he ps you. I''ll give


    you a chance."


    Evonne blurted, "What chance?"


    Stanley shifted his gaze at her, and the smile on his face faded bit by bit. His delicate facial features


    were as sharp as a de. "She''s your daughter, so you do it. p her 20 times, and you two can


    leave!"


    Not only Cecilia and Evonne but also Sharon, who was standing in the corner, were stunned by his


    remark.


    Sharon looked at the cold and arrogant man sitting on the sofa and felt as if the vicious and


    barbarous man was a stranger.


    "Why? You don''t want to do it?" Stanley raised his eyebrows and said impatiently, "Anthony, do it!"


    Anthony was about to p Cecilia in the face again when Evonne shouted, gritting her teeth.


    "Stop!"


    Anthony stopped and nced at her faintly. Then he stepped aside and said, "Please."


    Evonne''s heart was bleeding with hatred and rage, but she couldn''t do anything about it. If she


    didn''t do as he said, it was highly unlikely that she could leave this ce. They were two women


    and were no match for these ferocious men.


    She gritted her teeth and looked at her daughter. "Cecilia, bear it."


    It was better for her to p her than to let the strong man do it.


    After saying that, Evonne pped her multiple times in the face.


    "p! p!" The crisp and clear sound echoed in the ward.


    Sharon turned her face away and didn''t want to look at them.


    For a moment, the p stopped. Evonne''s hand was numb. Cecilia''s face was swollen and she was


    crying in despair.


    Evonne turned around, looked at Stanley on the sofa with a sneer, and said, "How is it? I''ve pped


    her. Can we leave now?"


    However, Stanley did not even look at her and simply ordered, "Anthony, call the police."


    "Yes."


    Anthony went to get his mobile phone.


    "B*stard!" At this moment, Evonne lost all elegance as she pounced on Anthony to grab his phone.


    "I listened to you and pped my daughter. What else do you want? Sir, what good is it for you to


    call the police? You also hit my daughter!"


    "Did I?" Stanley asked back, "You did it yourself, didn''t you?"


    Evonne was stunned. At this point, she finally understood Stanley''s true intention. He was so


    shrewd that he dug the trap and lured her to jump into step by step. Not only did she jump into the


    trap, but he even filled the trap and wanted her to die there!


    What a ruthless man!


    Evonne gritted her teeth and her eyes were bloodshot.


    Stanley looked at her coldly. "Who do you think you are that you can beat my woman and leave as


    you wish, huh?"


    Evonne trembled.


    Cecilia was so scared that she couldn''t say a word.


    "Let them go."


    Sharon''s voice suddenly sounded in the eerily quiet ward.


    Stanley tilted his head to look back at her. Sharon stood by the bed, looked at her sick father, and


    said with a faint voice, "My father needs to rest, and he can''t do so in such a noisy situation. Please


    leave, all of you."


    Anthony looked at Stanley, who frowned and waved his hand.


    Anthony and the bodyguards retracted to make way. Evonne pulled Cecilia and strode away, and


    she red at Sharon, who was in the corner right before leaving.


    Howard checked Sharon''s injury and let her sit on the chair. He asked her again, "Where else do


    you feel hurt?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    Ten minutes ago, Stanley called Howard. Since Howard was on duty today, Stanley directly brought


    Sharon to his ward to let him check if there was any injury on her body.


    Howard finished checking and said, "You have bruises all over your body, nothing serious, but your


    calf is quite serious. It may swell tomorrow, and even affect your walking. You just need to rest


    more."


    "Okay."


    Sharon responded.


    Howard nced at her and put down the pen and paper in his hand. "Who beat you? Is it Stanley?


    Did he do this to you?"


    Sharon was stunned for a moment before quickly waving her hands. "No, it''s not him, it''s someone


    else. He even helped me."


    "Oh?" Howard''s interest was piqued. "Stanley is a very protective person; everyone knows that.


    When his people are bullied, he will not spare the perpetrators! How is it? How did he deal with the


    people who bullied you?"


    She was in a daze as she thought of his means in the ward.


    She had always thought that Stanley was mild in other aspects except for his cold personality, but


    she had never expected him to be so ruthless.


    Frankly, she was a little scared by him just now.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Howard waved his hand in front of her.


    Sharon immediately came to her senses and smiled embarrassedly. "Sorry, I was thinking of


    something."


    Howard stroked his chin and looked at Sharon. He had never talked to her in person before. After a


    brief conversation now, he found that she had a pleasant character; she was also beautiful and


    gentle. No wonder Stanley was behaving weirdlytely because of her.


    She did have the ability to make men lost their minds.


    However...


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Howard remembered the reason why Stanley married her back then. He was not meant to fall in


    love with her...


    "Ahem!" Howard''s eyes darted around, and he decided to ask, "Do you love Stanley?"

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Sharon was stunned at first, and then blurted, "I don''t love him!"


    She regretted it the moment she said it out loud for expressing her inner thoughts so honestly. This


    man was Stanley''s good buddy. What if he told Stanley about it?


    Thinking of this, she quickly exined, "Dr. Perkins, I mean, I don''t know much about him..."


    "You don''t have to exin. I understand. I totally do!"


    Howard interrupted her with a smile, "It''s great that you don''t love him. Miss Cruz, let me tell you,


    Stanley doesn''t deserve your love. If you fall in love with him, you will be sad in the future!"


    Sharon frowned rather awkwardly. "Thank you for your advice, Dr. Perkins. I won''t fall in love with


    him."


    Hearing what she said, Howard was a little curious. "Stanley is very excellent in all aspects. You


    have been with him for quite some time now, don''t you have any feelings for him?"


    Sharon shook her head. "No."


    Howard curled his lips and said, "I don''t believe you."


    "Dr. Perkins, if you were me, would you fall in love with a man who had a hidden agenda to marry


    you from the beginning?"


    Howard was stunned. After a while, he came to his senses and squinted at Sharon.


    He didn''t expect that she would find out that Stanley had ulterior motives in marrying her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sharon got goosebumps from his intense gaze. "D- Dr. Perkins, did I say anything wrong?"


    "Do you know why Stanley married you?" Howard thought for a while and asked.


    Sharon nodded and said, "I think I know."


    When she first married him, she was toozy to think about these questions, but then something


    happened that made her start to ponder it.


    "You think?"


    "He married me because he wanted to protect... Jewel, I guess." This was Sharon''s oue from


    her consideration.


    Howard was stunned. "What does it have to do with Jewel?" "Jewel is at the peak of her career


    now. If her rtionship with Stanley is exposed, her career will be affected more or less. So I guess


    that''s why he married me, to protect Jewel."


    Howard was amused. Was something wrong with her intelligence? How could shee up with


    such an illogical exnation?


    However, it was also good for her to be a little dull. At least, it proved that she was not a scheming


    person, and she would not plot against others behind her back.


    After checking her body and made sure that she was fine, Howard gave her some ointment. Sharon


    took the bill and thanked him. Then she got up and went out.


    Howard stared at Sharon''s back and blurted before she left the room, "Think, Sharon. If Stanley is


    in love with Jewel, why would he marry you?"


    Howard didn''t speak for Stanley, but he couldn''t bear to see Sharon so stupid, so he gave her a


    piece of his advice. "When a man loves a woman, he will not hurt her in any way. If Stanley loves


    Jewel, Jewel will be the first one he hurt by marrying you."


    Sharon looked at him in a daze. She couldn''t keep up with the information he gave.


    What did he mean?


    Was he trying to tell her that Stanley didn''t love Jewel?


    But...


    What about the news on TV the other day? What about the intimate moment they shared in the


    restroom at the bar that she saw with her own eyes? Jewel also said to her face that she had been


    with Stanley for many years, and the rtionship they shared was extraordinary.


    "Well, Miss Cruz, you can leave now. I''m a little busy now. There are patients waiting outside."


    "Okay."


    Sharon pushed the door open and went out in a daze.


    She didn''te to her senses until she returned to the ward and saw the tall man leaning against


    the wall.


    She was quite a single- minded person. Whenever she could not figure out what was going on, she


    would immediately skip it to avoid her brain from being overloaded.


    Stanley, who was standing by the wall, saw her. His dark eyes fell on her and he looked at her


    without blinking.


    Sharon''s heart fluttered when she was caught by his hot eyes.


    She walked quickly over and was about to enter the ward when he lifted his long legs and blocked


    her way. "What did Howard say?" Scared of meeting his eyes, Sharon held the bill in her hand and


    said in a low voice, "I''m fine. It''s just some superficial wounds. I''ll get better in no time." "Okay."


    Stanley nodded. When he thought of something, he frowned and asked, "Now can you tell me who


    the two women are?"


    Sharon licked the corner of her lips and hesitated. Then, at the thought of how he helped her out of


    the predicament, she said, "That''s my mother and my half-sister."


    Stanley was stunned.


    Did he teach his mother-inw and sister-inw a lesson in person?


    Stanley''s lips twitched. He massaged his temple that was aching a little and stared at her pale and


    tender side profile. "Do you me me?"


    Sharon was stunned and looked up. "What for?"


    "For hurting your family."


    Sharon said indifferently, "They are not my family. Have you ever seen a family member who will


    partner up with another family member to bully one of them?"


    Stanley was rather shocked and thought, "This girl is really my cup of tea!"


    "She is not the type of noble idiot. She can cut off ties with people very boldly!"


    "She is ruthless in a sharp way!"


    Stanley stared at her little face and his Adam''s apple bobbed. "What is theirst name?"


    Sharon was taken aback. "Who?"


    "Your family."


    "My mother is Evonne Murray, and my elder sister''s name is Cecilia Casey." After a pause, she


    looked at him in confusion. "Why do you want to know?"


    "Nothing." Stanley''s eyes fell on her hand. "Is that your list of medications?"


    Sharon nodded. "Yes."


    Stanley took the list from her hand and pointed inside the ward. "Let''s go in."


    "Is he going to take the medications for me?" Sharon thought.


    Although she didn''t know what he was going to do, she still went in obediently.


    As soon as the door of the ward was closed, Stanley turned around, handed the list over, and


    Anthony immediately took it from him.


    Stanley said lightly, "You heard her. Check them out."


    Anthony answered, "Yes."


    Stanley pushed open the door of the ward and entered. Sharon was closing the window which was


    a little high for her to reach, so she stood on tiptoe to tug the curtain. Her body was leaning forward


    slightly, revealing the curves of her body in front of him.


    The jeans wrapped around her curves tightly, forming a beautiful shape. She looked very slim, and


    the exposed skin was also fair and pinkish.


    Stanley''s eyes grew deeper as he fixated his gaze on her. He remembered that night in the study


    when she was lying on the desk, and he had made passionate love to her over and over again.


    A sense of frustration arose in his heart. He looked away, took two deep breaths, and suppressed


    the impulse in his heart.


    If it was somewhere else, he would definitely hug her and make love to her. However, this was the


    hospital ward where his father-inw was lying on the bed. It wasn''t appropriate to do the deed in


    front of the unconscious man, let alone this man was his father-inw.


    Sharon, who was closing the window with her back at him, did not know that she had escaped the


    intimate deed.


    She wanted to close the window as the wind was blowing and she was afraid that her father would


    catch a cold. When she turned around, she saw Stanley standing quietly in front of the door, looking


    at her with deep eyes.


    Being stared at by his burning eyes, Sharon stood in front of the curtain and bit her lip.


    "Come here!"


    Stanley said in a deep voice.


    Sharon stood still. "Why?"


    "Come here! Don''t let me repeat it for the third time!"


    She curled her lip and thought, "If I don''t go to him, he will be angry with me again." She took a


    small step and slowly strode toward him.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    As soon as Sharon got close to Stanley, he pulled her over so hard that she fell into his arms and hit


    his chest with her forehead.


    "Hiss."


    "It hurts."


    "What the hell? Why does he have to have such hard chest muscles?" sheined in her heart.


    "You didn''t go homest night. Did you stay in the hospital taking care of your father?"


    A deep and steady male voice came from the top of her head. Sharon leaned her ears to his chest,


    so she heard his voice from his chest.


    It was quite a wonderful feeling.


    His body was very hot, and Sharon''s face began to heat up as well. She hurriedly pushed him away


    and gave an affirmative hum while avoiding his gaze.


    "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "The phone''s battery was dead."


    "So that''s why," Stanley thought.


    Stanley''s depressed mood thatsted for the whole night was finally lifted, albeit slightly.


    "Who called youst night to ask you toe to the hospital?"


    "Dr. Wace."


    Stanley nodded and took out his mobile phone. Sharon looked at him suspiciously. "What are you


    doing?"


    "Call Dr. Wace and let hime to see your father." "There''s no need to do so. He came to check


    on my dad yesterday and this morning, and he said that my dad''s doing fine..."


    "You know the situation, but I don''t." Stanley interrupted her with a deep look in his eyes. "Besides, I


    would like to know about your father''s situation."


    Sharon''s heart beat faster because of his serious nces and tone. She obediently said, blushing,


    "Okay".


    About ten minutester, Dr. Wace rushed over.


    Some high-position executives of the hospital also rushed over along with him. They probably knew


    that Stanley was in the hospital and wanted to mingle with him.


    Before the director of the hospital left, Stanley suddenly asked while rubbing his chin, "Director


    Bailey, is there a cklist in the hospital?"


    Director Bailey was stunned and clueless. "Mr. Jones, what do you mean?"


    "Starting from today, make a cklist in the hospital. Anyone, patients and families, who make


    trouble in the hospital will not receive any treatment. I''ll give you two namester and put them in a


    permanent cklist."


    Stanley was thergest shareholder and supplier of the hospital, which made him Director Bailey''s


    leader.


    As his subordinates, they could only listen to what the leader said.


    Director Bailey nodded immediately and said, "Okay, Mr. Jones. I''ll handle it myself."


    Stanley casually took the pen and paper from Dr. Wace, wrote down two names, and handed it


    over.


    Standing by the side, Sharon nced around and spotted him writing down Evonne and Cecilia''s


    names on the paper.


    She looked at the tall man beside her in a daze. For a moment, she felt confused and bewildered


    that she couldn''t say a word.


    Did he do all these to avenge her?


    After seeing off the director, Stanley returned to the ward and asked Dr. Wace about Sharon''s


    father''s condition. Dr. Wace updated him, and then smiled and said, "Miss


    Cruz was quite sad yesterday."


    Stanley squinted at Sharon beside him and asked with a faint smile, "Oh? Did you cry?"


    Sharon pursed her lips without saying anything.


    Dr. Wace blurted nosily, "She cried and looked pitiful. Fortunately, there was someone


    apanying her at that time..."


    Upon hearing this, Stanley narrowed his deep phoenix eyes. "Someone apanied you? Who


    was the person?"


    Dr. Wace''s eyes darted around frantically and thought that he was doomed as he must have said


    something wrong!


    He managed a dryugh. "Uh, there''s a patient I have to go and check. Mr. Jones, you can always


    call me if you have any inquiries. Excuse me."


    After that, he slipped away.


    Sharon rubbed her forehead as she was stared at by the man''s sharp eyes, thinking about how she


    should describe Liam to him.


    "Uh, he''s just an ordinary friend. I was robbed by a thief on the street the other day, and he helped


    me out of righteousness. The thief even stabbed him in the process. Yesterday, when I came to the


    hospital, I happened to meet him who was here to rece his bandages. So he apanied me


    for a while and left an hourter."


    Sharon brieflymented the story about her and Liam.


    Hearing this, Stanley sneered and said, "It seems that he is your benefactor."


    Why did he look like he was displeased?


    "Well... sort of," Sharon said vaguely, unsure of why he was angry and dared not provoke him.


    Stanley stared at her evasive eyes. "Since he is your benefactor, you should thank him. Find some


    time and ask him out. I''ll treat him to a meal."


    Sharon was feeling rather awkward. "Uh..." Stanley snorted. "Why? you don''t want to?" "No, I just


    don''t think it''s necessary..." "I think it''s necessary!" he raised his voice. "He''s just someone


    insignificant. It''s just a waste of your precious time to meet him." Stanley pursed his lips into a thin


    line, feeling that she didn''t want him to see that man.


    Sharon simply felt that it was awkward for her to meet Liam again after the "kissing ident", so


    she didn''t want Stanley to meet Liam as well.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Just as they were having different thoughts, someone knocked on the door.


    Stanley said coldly, "Come in!"


    Anthony pushed open the door of the ward, holding a bag in his hand. "Boss, I''ve taken the


    medication."


    Stanley took it with one hand and put it into Sharon''s hand, looking rather unpleasant, "Apply the


    ointment."


    With that, he turned around and went out.


    Outside the ward, in the smoking area.


    "Got it?"


    Stanley asked in a low voice.


    Anthony nodded and said, "Yes, I got it."


    "Tell me." Anthony was always very amazing in his working ability. This was what Stanley was most


    satisfied and impressed with him.


    "Madam''s biological mother is Evonne Murray. She married Jordan Casey, the president of


    Cascade Enterprise. Cecilia is their eldest daughter. I don''t know if Cecilia was born before Evonne


    married Madam''s father, or... she was an offspring from an affair."


    Stanley looked down and sneered. After meeting Evonne, he felt there was a possibility that it was


    thetter.


    "Go on." "Evonne left the Cruz Family when Madam was very young. After her father''s ident,


    Madam had visited the Casey Family in-person to borrow money, but I''m not sure if she managed to


    borrow it."


    Stanley remembered Sharon''s pitiful look when he first saw her. She lived in the cramped basement


    who looked no better than the homeless man. If she had borrowed money from them, she would not


    have been in such a mess.


    "After that, Evonne seemed to have broken all ties with Madam and she never came to visit


    Madam''s father ever. However, for some unknown reason, she suddenly came to the hospital


    yesterday and met Madam''s father alone, which as a result, something happened to him.


    Fortunately, it was nothing serious. As for today, I don''t need to borate more since you saw it on


    your own."


    Stanley took a drag on his cigarette, closed his eyes, and spat it out. After a while, he said, "Go and


    dig out Jordan Casey''s information. If Cascade Enterprise can afford the suppression of Jones


    Group, he is rather worthy for survival in this world, or else, it will be useless to keep such a


    company around." Anthony understood that Stanley did not get agitated easily, but when he did, no


    one could withstand his wrath.


    However, Cascade Enterprise was not a bigpany and it obviously couldn''t tolerate Jones


    Group''s suppression.


    Not manypanies in Beachmarsh City could withstand the pressure from Jones Group, let alone


    Cascade Enterprise.


    Anthony nodded. "Yes."


    "And..." Stanley narrowed his eyes as he thought of Sharon''s earlier hesitation. After a moment of


    thought, he said, "There was a man apanying Sharon yesterday. Check the surveince


    footage if you have time and find out who he is."


    Anthony was stunned. "Is it urgent? Do you want me to go now..."


    "No, it''s not urgent. Just get started with the Casey Family first."


    "Okay."

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    In the ward, Sharon just applied the ointment to her wound when there was a knock on the door.


    Sharon opened the door and found it was Anthony.


    "Madam, the boss is waiting outside and he asked me to pick you up to go home," Anthony said.


    Sharon nodded. "Okay."


    It was useless for her to be here since her father had stabilized, so she could only leave with them.


    They walked out in silence. Curiosity killed a cat. When she thought of Dr. Perkins''s words, she


    couldn''t hold back her skepticism and blurted, "Anthony, I want to ask you something."


    "Please ask away, Madam."


    "What''s the nature of the rtionship between Jewel and your boss?"


    Howard said that if a man loved a woman, he would not hurt her. Sharon thought about it and


    realized that it made sense.


    If Stanley loved Jewel, why did he marry her and make Jewel sad?


    That was why she asked this question.


    Anthony''s eyes darted around uneasily. "Why do you suddenly want to know this?"


    "I''m just asking."


    "This is Boss'' personal affair and I have no ce to poke my nose into it. Please don''t make things


    difficult for me, Madam." Anthony was not foolish enough to get involved in their business.


    This cunning man!


    "You have been working for your boss for so many years. Don''t you know what rtionship he has


    with Jewel? Anthony, do you think I am not the favored one, so you don''t take me seriously?"


    Sharon began to put up a pitiful role.


    Anthony was speechless.


    "Madam, if you are not important, will the boss personally handle the Casey Family? Will he also


    help you to teach Evonne and Cecilia a lesson and lose his demeanor?" Anthony shouted inside


    him that he dared not say out loud.


    "Madam..." he muttered, feeling awkward.


    "Just tell me, is Jewel important to your boss? This is a simple question."


    On the contrary, Anthony was curious. "Madam, why do you suddenly care so much about the


    rtionship between Jewel and boss?"


    "If she is important to Stanley, I''ll try to avoid meeting her in the future in case of unpleasantness.


    Am I right?" Sharon had already thought of a way to deal with the question.


    Anthony thought about it and agreed with herment. After a long while, he said truthfully,


    "Russell is quite important in boss'' heart."


    Jensen was Stanley''srade-in-arms who died on the front line when they were on a mission


    together. At that time, as their captain, Stanley had been ming himself for not protecting his


    comrade well at that time.


    Therefore, in the past few years, he hadpensated Jewel with all the guilt he had for Jensen.


    Sharon had expected to hear such an answer, but she still felt ufortable after hearing it.


    She felt suffocated as if there was something stuck in her heart, tearing her inner organs.


    Anthony cautiously said when he saw Sharon''s grimace, "Madam?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sharon came to her senses, took a deep breath and smiled at him. "Let''s go. Don''t let him wait too


    long."


    Stanley was waiting impatiently in the elevator lobby, frowning and looking very unhappy.


    As soon as he saw Sharon and Anthony, his face darkened. "What took you so long?"


    "Tsk, he''s really bad- tempered." Sharon squinted at him and thought.


    Instead, she curled her lips and said, "We need time to walk here. We walked as fast as we can."


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and thought, "She is getting better and better at talking back to me!"


    With a "ding", the elevator door opened and someone came out from inside. The person was


    dressed in professional attire, stepping on high heels, and her figure was graceful and charming.


    "Stanley?"


    Ariah was stunned. She didn''t expect to meet him here.


    Stanley frowned. "Why are you here?"


    Ariah came to him and wrapped her arm around his gracefully. "I haven''t asked you yet. Why are


    you here?"


    Sharon nced at their intertwined arms and snorted in her heart, "This guy is a big jerk. It''s not


    enough for him to have Jewel, but he wants to hook up with another beautiful woman."


    She was too aggrieved to be Mrs. Jones.


    Looking at Ariah''s hand, Stanley said tly, "Take your hand away."


    Ariah stretched out her hand to brush her hair and smiled charmingly. "Why? Are you afraid that


    someone will misunderstand you?"


    She had noticed Sharon for a long time, but she didn''t ask because Stanley didn''t introduce him.


    Her eyes fell on the youngdy who looked about 20 years old. She couldn''t help wondering how


    could this girl marry Stanley at such a young age.


    Sharon got goosebumps when she was sized up by the woman''s inquiring eyes. She stood behind


    Stanley to avoid her nces.


    Stanley saw through her tiny and dependent action which pleased him. He curled his lips and stood


    in front of Sharon, arching his eyebrows and looking at Ariah. "Are you here to see a doctor?"


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "Can''t you be nicer to me?"


    Stanley shrugged.


    "Is this girl your wife?" Ariah whispered in his ear.


    Ariah huffed her hot breath on Stanley''s earlobe, which made him frowned, and he pushed her


    away fiercely sweeping his sharp eyes. "Behave yourself!"


    Ariah stumbled a few steps back when she was pushed by Stanley. If it weren''t for Anthony''s help to


    support her, she would have fallen.


    After standing firm, Ariahughed. "Do you think I''m seducing you? Don''t be narcissistic. I love my


    husband so much that I don''t have the mood to seduce you!"


    The two families were old friends that went way back and got along well with each other. She grew


    up with Stanley. Although she had admired Stanley when she was young, she had already forgotten


    about her feelings for Stanley now.


    Ariah rolled her eyes and pointed at Sharon. "Are you his wife?"


    Sharon was also shocked by what happened just now and guickly nodded as the question was


    directed to her. "Yes."


    "Youngdy, this b*stard is not worth your love. Listen to me. Don''t ever fall in love with him, or you


    will regret it in the future... Hey, I haven''t finished my words yet. Where are you going?"


    Stanley didn''t want to listen to her nonsense, so he took Sharon''s hand and went straight into the


    elevator.


    Anthony immediately followed them.


    They literally ignored Ariah. As the elevator door slowly closed, Ariah was so pissed that she raised


    her middle finger.


    Sharon choked. "Ahem!"


    The only woman who dared to show her middle finger to Stanley''s face was probably the beautiful


    woman outside the elevator.


    Stanley looked extremely gloomy and grumpy. He was probably being pissed by Ariah. Sharon felt


    funny and amused as this was the first time she saw him being teased and he had no way to deal


    with it. It was so amusing but she dared not tough out loud, so she muffled herughter with great


    effort.


    "Is it so funny?"


    The man said with his deep and gloomy voice.


    Sharon immediately shook his head. "No, no."


    Stanley squinted at her who had a big smile on her face. What was there to deny?


    He was gripping her with slightly great strength that Sharon felt pain in her wrist. She hissed as she


    took two deep breaths and wanted to pull her hand back. "Let go."


    The elevator door opened. Stanley not only didn''t let her go but also dragged her out directly.


    The passers-by outside were looking at them.


    Sharon stumbled behind him and rolled her eyes. "Hey, let me go first, okay?"


    Stanley snorted and said, "Don''t move!"


    She squinted at him, annoyed.


    After leaving the hospital, there were more and more pedestriansing and going around. The


    commotion between them was getting louder that it attracted curious nces from the passers-by.


    Sharon felt embarrassed.


    She tried to break free from his hand. "Listen to me. If someone took out photos, we''ll definitely be


    in big trouble."


    Then she remembered that Anthony told her that Jewel was important to him, so she bit his lip and


    added, "And Jewel too. If we are published in a newspaper, she will be sad when she sees it. Let go


    of me!"


    Stanley, striding forward, suddenly looked gloomy. He turned around and stared at her coldly for a


    long time before he finally blurted, "You have a big heart."


    Sharon only wanted him to let go of her hand as soon as possible. "I know that you and Jewel are


    true love. I will be sensible and never get you into trouble."


    She was so sensible, but why was he unhappy? He looked at her with sinister eyes and asked,


    "Jewel and I are true love?"


    "Uh... yeah, isn''t that so?"


    Anthony had admitted in front of her that Jewel was very important to him.


    Looking at her innocent and pure expression, Stanley''s heart ached with anger. He nodded with a


    cold face and said, "You''re right. We are true love. I love Jewel. Remember this!"


    After that, he shook off her hand and strode forward.


    Sharon was stunned. Then she looked down and rubbed her painful wrist.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    When Sharon returned to thepany, she was called by the manager to the office, reprimanding


    her for leaving her position without permission when she was still in the internship period and didn''t


    ask for leave in advance. He chided her for treating thepany as the shopping mall where she


    came and went as she pleased.


    Sharon did not argue and epted it humbly.


    Seeing her humble and sensible attitude, the manager asked her to go out and work hard after


    reprimanding her.


    Skye was very worried about her. "I was so shocked when I saw you run out with red eyes


    yesterday. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine, but something happened to my family. I was so anxious at that time that I forgot to ask for


    leave."


    "Family is the most important thing in the world. The manager is soft-hearted despite his sharp


    tongue. This matter will be over after he criticized you for the sake of formality."


    "Okay."


    In the president''s office on the 28th floor.


    Anthony reported the schedule for the next few days. "There will be a meeting this afternoon, and


    dinner at 7 pm. Tomorrow morning, we will set off for Grasmere to meet the head of the branch


    office, and it will take us two hours to get there."


    "You go and arrange a meeting. Who am I having dinner with tonight?"


    "The deputy director of the Industrial and Commercial Bureau."


    "Cancel the dinner. I''m not in the mood."


    Stanley sat on the office chair with no expression on his face.


    Anthony thought to himself, "It seems that boss is still angry with Madam. She pissed him off


    yesterday in the hospital and they didn''t talk at all on their way home."


    "Yes."


    Anthony nodded and canceled off several unimportant arrangements from the schedule.


    Anthony turned around and was about to go out when he thought of something, and said, "Boss,


    Madam was scolded by the manager of her department in the morning."


    He assumed that Stanley would feel a little distressed when he heard this, but he didn''t expect to


    see Stanley simply saying tly without even lifting his gaze, "Manager Lance did a great job in


    managing his employees, well done."


    Anthony stared at Stanley, speechless.


    "Hmph, you say that because you are in a fit of anger," he thought.


    After taking the folder, Anthony curled his lips and was about to go out when Stanley uttered, "Wait."


    Anthony turned back and said, "Boss, is there anything else you want me to do?"


    "We''ll leave for Grasmere after the afternoon meeting. There''s no need to wait until tomorrow


    morning."


    "Huh?"


    "Didn''t you hear what I say?"


    "Yes, I heard it."


    Anthony thought, "D*mn, Boss can be so childish when he gets angry. He even runs away from


    home."


    Before getting off work, Sharon received a phone call from Hazel at home. "Madam, I didn''t prepare


    dinner for you tonight. You can have dinner with Young Master outside." "What''s wrong, Hazel? Are


    you not at home?" Hazel sighed. "A rtive''s child was sick and had to be hospitalized. His family


    can''t take leave so I''ll take care of him for two days." "Okay. Take care of yourself too, Hazel." "I will,


    Madam. Don''t worry."


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon thought about whether she should inform Stanley, but after


    holding her phone for a long time, she finally put down her mobile phone without making the call.


    "Nah, I''m not going to call him," Sharon muttered.


    After leaving the hospital yesterday and returning home, he ignored her for the whole night.


    Eventually, he had spent the night in his study.


    He didn''t even look at her when she got up early this morning...


    As soon as Sharon thought of it, she felt very aggrieved. She did not do anything wrong and simply


    told the truth but he was so petty that he ignored her. Humph!


    When she got off work and went out of thepany, the phone in her bag suddenly rang.


    She took it out and looked at it. It was a call from Liam.


    Sharon was very grateful to him for keeping herpany at the hospital the other day in her most


    desperate moment.


    "Hello, Mr. Frazier."


    She answered the phone.


    Liam asked in a clear voice, "Are you off work?"


    "Yes."


    "Nice. I''ll wait for you at Bridgeway Lane. Come and find me. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    "s..."


    With a beeping sound, the phone had been hung up before she could say anything.


    Sharon was speechless. Liam really did not give her a chance to refuse him.


    On second thought, he helped her several times, and she really wanted to treat him to a meal to


    thank him.


    After pondering for a moment, Sharon decided to go to the appointment.


    Thirty minutester, on Bridgeway Lane, Sharon took out her mobile phone and called Liam. "Hello,


    Mr. Frazier, where are you?" "Turn around."


    Turned around?


    Was he behind her?


    Sharon immediately turned around and was blinded by arge bouquet of red roses in an instant.


    She pointed at the man holding the flowers, and her eyeballs almost fell out of her eye sockets. "Mr.


    Frazier, this is..."


    Liam raised the bouquet in his hand and said, "A beautiful bouquet for a beautiful girl. What''s


    wrong?"


    Sharon managed an awkwardugh. "We''re just having dinner, and I''m a little embarrassed to


    ept this."


    "Then I''ll help you to hold it first. You can bring it home after dinner."


    With this, he pointed to the car next to him. "Let''s go. I''ve already booked a restaurant."


    It was hard to refuse his kindness, so Sharon got in his car. Now it was the rush hour after work, so


    there were many pedestrians on the road. Under their envious nces, Liam closed the Bentley


    door and drove away.


    At the same time, on the highway to Grasmere, Anthony was behind the wheels while Stanley was


    sitting in the back seat. There was aptop on his knee, and he was handling the official business


    with his head hung low.


    Anthony thought for a moment and said, "Boss, do you want to call Madam?"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why?"


    "You''re going on a business trip in Grasmere for a few days. I think it''s better to let her know."


    In addition to meeting with the head of the branch office, there were also a few contract negotiations


    that Stanley nned to discuss in person, so they would have to stay in Grasmere for a longer


    period of time.


    Stanley raised his eyelids and said in a calm voice, "Do I need to remind you who pays your sry


    and who you should listen to?"


    Anthony immediately understood. "No, Boss. I''ll listen to you!"


    He was cursing in his heart, "Boss, keep on your arrogant act. One day, you will regret it."


    However, Stanley was not in the mood to work. With a bang, he closed theptop and reached out


    his hand to massage his forehead.


    At the thought of what the woman said in the hospitalst night, Stanley was furious. How dare she


    said that he loved Jewel? How could she be so blind?


    He didn''t want to see her these days, so he used the excuse of a business trip to keep a distance


    from her.


    In the French restaurant.


    Sharon looked around curiously. The ambiance was excellent, and the decoration was low-key yet


    luxurious. Even the waiters here were all French.


    The exquisite dishes were served on the table one by one, and each and every dish was decorated


    exclusively. The handsome waiter uttered "please help yourself" in French after serving the dishes,


    to which Sharon immediately thanked him and looked a little awkward. It was her first timeing


    to such a posh restaurant, and she was not used to it.


    Liam, who was sitting opposite her, stared at her intensely, with a smile on his face and a well-


    thought-out mind.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    No woman could resist such temptation: Flowers, luxury cars, supreme service. Every bit of vanity


    was infinitely satisfied under these circumstances, in particr, a young and naive girl like Sharon


    who had not experienced such a thing in her life.


    Eventually, she would fall into his trap that he set up on purpose after several attempts.


    He was confident that he could make her fall in love with him in a short period of time, and she


    would be inseparable from him in the end.


    Liam got up gracefully and personally poured her red wine. "This is Lafite of 1982 that was


    transported here in less than 24 hours. Try it."


    "llh, I don''t know how to drink."


    Last time, she drank too much beer in the bar and was taken advantage of. From then on, Sharon


    swore that she would never drink again.


    Liam smiled and said, "Are you afraid that I will take advantage of you?"


    These words were so straightforward that Sharon blushed awkwardly. She took a sip of red wine out


    of courtesy but she couldn''t taste the difference since she didn''t know much about wine. She would


    prefer juice at any moment.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Liam, who was sitting opposite Sharon, took a ss, shook it slightly, and slowly took a sip. His


    expression of enjoyment paired with his stunning looks was too attractive.


    Sharon thought to herself, "How can there be such a beautiful man in this world? He really makes


    women jealous."


    At the same time, he was so mysterious that she could not see him through.


    When he was with her in the hospital, the feeling he gave her made her feel at ease and moved.


    But now, it was unrestrained frivolous.


    She didn''t understand why a person could emit two extreme vibes.


    Seeing that she was staring at him, Liam smiled yfully and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon looked away, shook her head, and said with a smile, "I just think that you are very beautiful."


    Liam blinked, astounded.


    It was not pleasant for a man to be praised as beautiful.


    Noticing his darkening face, indicating that he might be unhappy, Sharon quickly changed the


    subject to avoid awkwardness. "Mr. Frazier, I haven''t thanked you for what happened in the hospital


    last time."


    Liam raised his eyebrows. "Do you want to thank me?"


    "Of course."


    "OK, how do you want to thank me?"


    "Uh... This dinner is my treat, okay?"


    "It''s not worth it." Putting down the wine ss in his hand, Liam stared at her with a romantic look in


    his eyes. "If I want to receive the thank-you gift from whoever owes me a favor, it will generally be a


    big deal."


    Sharon was stunned. "Then what kind of thank-you gift do you want?"


    "You!"


    He thought, but he didn''t say it out loud.


    He was only getting closer to her now, and he didn''t want to scare her with his impetuous action.


    "Let''s take a rain check on the thank-you gift. I''ll let you pay it back when I think of something in the


    future. What do you think?"


    "Okay."


    When they were almost at the end of dinner, Sharon looked around and whispered, "I''ll go to the


    restroom. Please wait for me for a while. I''ll be back soon."


    Liam smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you."


    Sharon nodded and went to the restroom under the guidance of the waiter.


    As soon as she left, someone who was sitting in the corner had a look of surprise shed across


    her eyes.


    That person was Cecilia. She didn''t expect to meet Sharon here. Thank God, she finally had a


    chance to take revenge!


    She sneered silently in her heart, but smiled gently at the man in front of her and said, " Derrick, I''ll


    go to the restroom. I''ll be back soon."


    Derrick Wilkins stared at her charming face and was lost in thought. He quickly nodded and said,


    "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you."


    Cecilia stood up and followed Sharon.


    After going to the toilet, Sharon came out of the stall and opened the door. As soon as she saw


    Cecilia who was standing in front of the mirror, fixing her makeup, she was stunned.


    "Look at us. Fate really brings us together." Cecilia casually flipped her long hair and turned to look


    at Sharon with a faint smile on her face.


    Sharon frowned and pursed her lips, wondering what she wanted to do.


    She stayed put.


    "I haven''t seen you for only a few years, but you have be more and more capable. I really


    never expect that." Cecilia sized her up and clicked her tongue. "You used to kneel in front of my


    door like a beggar asking for money, but after a few years, you stand upright in your decent clothing


    to hook up with rich people. Way to go, girl!"


    Sharon looked at her with no expression. "It''s strange. There''s no dog here. How could I hear a dog


    barking?"


    "You..."


    Cecilia raised her hand and was about to hit her, but Sharon avoided her and looked at her coldly.


    "Oh? Haven''t you have enough p that day?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "B*tch!"


    Feeling hurtful from Sharon''s sarcasm, Cecilia''s expression suddenly changed. "I''ll kill you right


    now!"


    Sharon might look indifferent and calm, but she was actually very scared and anxious, for fear that


    Cecilia would fight with her in public. She shifted her focus, pointed to the outside, and said, "This is


    a high-end restaurant. I see that youe out for dinner in such a beautiful dress. You must have a


    date with a man. If you make a scene now, aren''t you afraid that your boyfriend will see your crazy


    shrew side?"


    Her short remarks hit Cecilia''s sore spot directly.


    Cecilia did have some concerns. Derrick''s family was rich and powerful. It was not easy for her to


    get to know him and this was her first time going out on a date with him today, so she didn''t want to


    give him a bad impression.


    Seeing her hesitation, Sharon assumed it was the perfect time to escape so she immediately turned


    around.


    "The man in the hospital came to be unusual, and today, you''re with a man who can afford to bring


    you here for dinner!" Cecilia''s cold voice sounded behind her. "You''re really my good sister. You''re


    really good at two-timing business."


    "Does she think that I have a rtionship with Liam?" Sharon thought and rolled her eyes in


    disdain.


    She simply walked away without further exnation.


    "If the man outside and the man in the hospital knew about the nasty things you and Shawn had


    done back then, would they still want you?"


    Sharon''s expression changed dramatically as if she had been stabbed in the ribs. A trace of


    sadness shed through her eyes, but she looked furious. She clenched her fists and turned to


    re at Cecilia coldly.


    Cecilia smiled even more smugly. "Why? Are you scared? Now that you''re scared, beg me. Kneel


    down before me. Maybe I can help you keep the dirty secret!"


    Sharon spat out three words coldly, "In your dreams!"


    "Okay. You better keep an eye on the two men. Don''t let them know that you''re a loose woman who


    Shawn used to screw!"


    Sharon sneered. "Did Shawn screw me or you? You know it clearly yourself!"


    "Oh, so you know about this." Ceciliaughed cockily. "When Shawn held me in his arms and


    prated me, he said that I was a hundred times more attractive than you. He also told me that he


    actually had fallen in love with me a long time ago, but he didn''t spill the beans because he was


    afraid of hurting your feelings."


    Sharon was so disgusted she wanted to puke, but Cecilia seeded in hurting her with words.


    Sharon quickly ran away like an injured hedgehog.


    Cecilia sneered smugly as she won in this verbal battle.


    Once out of the restroom, Sharon leaned against the wall. As she reminisced about the past, she


    felt ufortable and irritated.


    Cecilia''s words pierced into her heart like a sharp arrow, causing her great pain.


    With a burst of pain in her head, Sharon squatted down with her hands covering her head.


    Memories flooded her mind like a tide.


    When she was 18, she graduated from high school and was epted by the university she wanted


    to go to. She went to Shawn in a hurry, but what did she see?


    She saw Shawn and Cecilia lying on the bed, naked.


    She closed her eyes and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    In the restaurant.


    Liam raised his wrist to look at the time for the third time, his eyes full of impatience. Why did it take


    her so long to go to the restroom?


    He pushed the chair away and got up, nning to look for her in person.


    As soon as he passed the corner, he saw a familiar figure standing by the wall. He frowned and


    walked over, only to find that there was something wrong with Sharon''s expression. She was very


    pale and her eyes were red like a rabbit.


    "Had she cried?" Liam mumbled, surprised.


    Soon, Sharon saw him. She was startled, rubbed her eyes quickly, and asked awkwardly, "W-Why


    did youe here?"


    Liam stared at her reddish eyes. "You haven''te back for a long time, so I thought you fell into


    the toilet."


    Sharon pursed her lips awkwardly.


    "How''s it going? Are you full? If you''re not, I''ll take you to eat something else..."


    "I''m full." Sharon was so shocked that she immediately waved her hand.


    "Let''s go then."


    Sharon nodded. "Yes."


    After paying the bill, the two left. They were awfully quiet. Sharon''s mind seemed to be upied


    with something as she followed behind Liam when he suddenly stopped.


    "Thump..."

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Sharon, who was not paying attention to the road, bumped straight into Liam.


    She rubbed her head and retreated, thinking that he stopped so abruptly without giving her any


    warning.


    Liam looked at her with an amused smile.


    "What are your eyes for?"


    Sharon smiled embarrassedly.


    "Where is your home? I''ll send you back," Liam said.


    "No thanks. I''ll go back by bus, it''s very convenient to take one here."


    "Are you sure? I''m happy to give you a lift."


    "Yes, I''m sure. Besides, we''ve only met three times. I don''t want to trouble you."


    Liam was stunned for a moment, thenughed out loud, "You are very straightforward and lovely."


    Sharon blinked, showing a trace of cheekiness. "I''ll take it as apliment."


    "Of course it''s apliment." Liam looked down at her, who was so petite and only as tall as his


    chest level. His Adam''s apple bobbed when he looked at her big sparkly eyes. "You''re the most


    adorable girl I''ve ever seen."


    These words...


    And this kind of passionate gazes...


    Sharon felt that his expression was rather flirtatious no matter how she looked at it. On second


    thought, he should not have flirted with her since they had only met three times, right?


    Moreover, she didn''t have what it took for him to seduce her.


    She figured that she had been overthinking this and looked away, avoiding his gaze.


    "Just now in the restaurant, when I went to search for you, why did you cry?"


    Liam still looked at her with his ming nce.


    Sharon smiled and replied frankly, "When I was washing my face in the restroom, I identally


    sshed some water into my eyes, so I rubbed them. I wasn''t crying." "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Liam simply arched his eyebrows as he listened to her exnation. He didn''t believe her but


    decided against pursuing the matter further.


    "Hey, the bus is here. See you."


    Sharon pointed to the bus slowlying from a distance.


    Liam nodded. "I look forward to seeing you next time."


    Sharon smiled awkwardly. To be frank, she didn''t want to see this mysterious man again.


    But it would be awkward to refuse him abruptly, so she immediately found an excuse to walk away


    when the bus came.


    Liam stood still with his eyes fixed on her all the time. It was not until the bus left that he withdrew


    his nce and his lips curled into a deep smile.


    When she returned to the vi, it was dark and particrly quiet.


    Was no one home?


    Sharon turned on the light and called out tentatively but she didn''t get any response. Sure enough,


    there was no one at home.


    Hazel was in the hospital, and it seemed that she would note back tonight.


    What about Stanley?


    Did he stay out for the night too?


    She looked at the time and it was still early, so she went upstairs to take a shower, but Stanley still


    didn''te back after she finished her shower. She read for a while. Half an hourter, she


    checked the time and it was already half-past ten.


    "It''s sote. Why don''t youe back yet?" she mumbled while frowning, feeling a little frustrated.


    As a man, he was even more childish than her. What should she do about him?


    Since he hadn''te back yet, Sharon had to go to bed alone to sleep.


    She tossed and turned, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Stanley came back frequently recently, and when they slept at night, they hugged each other


    intimately. Sharon got used to his hug after sleeping like this for a long time.


    Now that she was lying on the empty bed, she started to miss him a little.


    "You are insane!" She told herself.


    Her mind was in a mess as she rolled around the bed frantically. Sometimes she thought of Shawn,


    and sometimes she thought of Stanley.


    Shawn was the only man she fell for when she was a teenager. He was her first love and also her


    brother who grew up with her.


    When Shawn wandered to the town, it was her father who took him in, took him as an adopted son,


    and gave him a home.


    It was very easy for the puppy love to spark among the youth.


    Shawn was older and smarter than her. It was easy for a young girl like her to fall in love with such a


    man.


    Hence, Sharon had fallen in love with Shawn unwittingly.


    It had happened as naturally as it came.


    Their puppy love went on until it ended abruptly when she found out about Shawn and Cecilia''s


    affairs during her high school graduation.


    In a daze, she recalled the past and slowly fell asleep.


    When she woke up the next day, she found that the empty side of the bed was cold and there was


    no sign that anyone hade back into the bedroom.


    It seemed that Stanley stayed out all night.


    Did he spend the night at Jewel''s ce again?


    With a bitter smile, Sharon patted her cheek and told himself not to think too much, so she got up


    and went to her morning ablutions.


    At the same time, in Grasmere.


    After finishing dealing with the affairs of the branch office, Stanley was about to go back to the hotel


    when his mobile phone rang.


    He massaged his forehead and was toozy to answer the phone. ''Anthony, who is it?"


    The manager of the branch office specially arranged a driver to drive him around for two days, so


    Anthony was off the driver duty and became his all-around assistant.


    Anthony picked up the phone and looked at it. After a pause, he said, "Boss, the caller ID shows an


    L. I don''t know who it is."


    Stanley''s hand, which was massaging his forehead, halted.


    L?


    He frowned and his eyes shed. "It''s him?"


    "You don''t know, I know." Stanley took the phone from Anthony''s hand and answered, "Hello."


    There was a hissing sound of currenting from the phone. After a while, the man''s deep voice


    sounded, "I heard that you are in Grasmere?"


    Stanley was a smart person. When he asked the question, he immediately raised his eyebrows and


    asked, "Are you also here?"


    "You''re right. I happen to have something to deal with here. Since you''re here, let''s meet up."


    Stanley smiled and said, "No problem. Let me know time and ce."


    The man on the other end of the line said it, and Stanley noted it. There was nothing much to say


    between men, so the call was soon over.


    Putting down his phone, Stanley said directly, "Anthony, ask the driver to turn around."


    "Where are you going?"


    Stanley said the address.


    After receiving the order, the driver immediately turned the car around.


    Anthony was curious. "Boss, who was the person who called just now? Is a he or a she?"


    Stanley nced at him. "When did you be so nosy?"


    "Haha..."


    Anthony gave a dryugh.


    Stanley looked away, his long fingers tapping lightly on his dark grey trousers. He thought for a


    moment and said, "I was on a mission in Cresthill many years ago, and I was up against a very


    powerful family. The situation got a little tricky at that moment, and this L guy helped me. We''re not


    close, but I owed him a favor."


    Anthony nodded in acknowledgment, but he asked curiously. "What''s his name?"


    Stanley smiled slightly and said, "Shawn Lewis."


    The atmosphere of the dinner between the two men was no-nonsense and direct.


    The bright red wine on the table exhumed a mellow scent, and the chandelier on the ceiling


    reflected a bright light. Stanley looked at the man in a suit and said with a smile, "It''s been a few


    years since west saw each other. I see that you have taken over the control of the Lewis Family."


    Shawn took a sip of the wine lightly, looking at Stanley with his deep eyes. "How can you tell?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "There are several bodyguards with you, and they are all on guard. One of them has an


    extraordinarybating skill, and he is your grandfather''s henchman. I have met him once, and I


    have some impression of him. Now he has submitted to you."


    Shawn was slightly surprised that Stanley could see all the situations from a simple observation.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    "Have you investigated me?" Shawn narrowed his eyes and asked.


    "I guessed some, and I also investigated some." Stanley smiled faintly. "At least I want to know if


    the man I''m having dinner with now is a danger to me."


    Shawn paused and then smiled. "Fair enough."


    This kind of man with such stature could never be too careful.


    "Are you leaving Grasmere tomorrow?" Shawn asked.


    Stanley took a sip of red wine and said, "I''ll stay for two more days and leave after we finish our


    business here. What about you?"


    Shawn put down the wine ss in his hand and gracefully pursed his lips before saying, "I will go to


    Beachmarsh City after dinner."


    Stanley nodded. "Then let''s set a time to have dinner in Beachmarsh City. I''ll do my best as a host."


    The two men talked happily and the atmosphere was harmonious.


    When the steak was served on the table, the sharp knife cut the medium-rare steak into half,


    spreading the smell of blood into the air. Stanley did not like to eat medium-rare steak as the smell


    was too bloody and strong, but Shawn seemed to like it and enjoyed it very much.


    "You don''t like it?" Shawn saw him put down the knife and raised his eyebrows with a smile. "It''s


    hard to ept the smell of blood for a while, but when you get used to it, you will fall in love with it,


    and you will enjoy the soft taste of steak with a little bit of bloody smell."


    Stanley only drank withoutment. "Do you have something important to do on your trip to


    Beachmarsh City this time?"


    The knife creaked on the porcin te. Shawn chewed the bloody beef in his mouth and said with


    a nod after swallowing it, "Yes, I do have something important to do."


    "Oh, what is it?" Stanley raised his eyebrows.


    Shawn''s lips were stained with red wine that looked rather eerie under the reflection of the light. His


    nce slowly became deep. "Does it count as important to get back my lost treasure?"


    "Treasure? Did someone steal it from you?"


    "This treasure can walk and move and has feelings. I lost her a few years ago, and now I want to


    get her back."


    Stanley understood instantly what Shawn meant, so he joked, "It seems that she is someone you


    love dearly and also someone extraordinary to make you remember her for so long. Tell her when


    you find her. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    With a smile on his face, Shawn clinked sses with him and spat out a word. "Okay."


    After dinner, Stanley returned to the hotel while Shawn set off for Beachmarsh City.


    It was 7 pm when they returned to the hotel, which was a little early.


    Stanley had not eaten much at dinner but only a few sses of red wine. At this moment, he felt a


    little dizzy when the alcohol kicked in, so he leaned against the wallzily.


    Anthony opened the door for him. Stanley lifted his slender legs and entered the room.


    As he walked in, Stanley pulled his tie and suddenly stopped.


    Seeing that he suddenly stopped, Anthony was a little confused and asked, "Boss, what''s wrong?"


    Stanley frowned and stared at the person on the bed. Anthony looked in the direction where Stanley


    was looking and saw the person.


    There was a half-naked woman sitting on the soft bed. She was plump and was irresistibly sexy.


    Seeing theme in, the woman immediately got up to greet them, looking a little cautious. "Sir,


    the water in the bathtub is full. You can take a hot bath first."


    Anthony stepped forward with a fierce look in his eyes. "Who are you? How did you get in?"


    Although he was just a small-time assistant, after all, he had seen a lot of things during his


    employment under Stanley, so he looked very scary when his expression turned cold.


    Shocked, the woman trembled and stuttered, "M-Mr. Gregory arranged for me toe in..."


    Mr. Gregory was one of the people in charge of the branch office. It seemed that he sent this


    woman here to please Stanley.


    It was quite a normal practice for these managers to send women to their boss'' room.


    Anthony was speechless. "Miss, you can go back now. We don''t need your service here."


    The young woman was a little startled. The purpose of hering here was to serve man, and she


    had trained for so many days just for tonight.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She hoped to hook up with a rich and powerful man. If the man liked her and fell in love with her,


    her fate might change dramatically from now on.


    No matter what, she couldn''t leave.


    Her eyes turned red and she said pitifully, "Sir, what''s wrong with me?"


    Anthony frowned. Why was this woman so ignorant?


    When he was about to scold her, Stanley who had been quiet suddenly asked, "Do you want to


    stay?"


    Not only the woman but also Anthony was shocked. "Boss, you..."


    The woman nodded excitedly. "I will serve you well."


    "If that''s the case, then stay."


    Stanley said tly.


    The woman was overjoyed. "Okay."


    In Beachmarsh City.


    Sharon was busy at work today. Last night, she had a dream; she dreamed about the past and also


    Shawn. She felt a throbbing pain in her head and she wasn''t feeling so well.


    When she got off work, her colleague invited her for a night of entertainment, but since she was not


    in the mood to enjoy herself, she declined her colleague''s invitation.


    On her way back, she called Melody and they had a good chat. They hadn''t seen each other for a


    few days, so they nned to go shopping someday to catch up.


    It was 7:30 p.m when she returned to the vi. The house was as empty asst night, and there


    was still no one at home.


    Sharon rolled up her sleeves and nned to cook for herself.


    Thirty minutester, she finished cooking her dinner. While eating, she called Hazel.


    Hazel''s rtive was still in the hospital, and she would probably note back in the next two


    days.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Just take care of yourself." Sharonforted Hazel. "I can


    handle dinner myself."


    Hazel agreed and seemed to think of something. "Where is the Young Master? I haven''t been at


    home for the past two days. He must be unhappy, isn''t he?"


    Stanley was a picky eater. He was not used to the food outside. Even if he sometimes ate outside,


    he would go to the designated restaurants and chefs.


    Humph, he didn''te backst night! Sharon pouted in dismay. She regarded the food as Stanley


    as she chewed the food hard in her mouth and gnashed her teeth.


    "Bite him!" Sharon cursed.


    If Sharon said that Stanley hadn''te back for two days, Hazel, who had always hoped that they


    would always be loving each other, would definitely be anxious.


    So she didn''t mention it and just talked about other happy things with Hazel.


    As they were chatting, suddenly there was a click, and everything went dark. Sharon eximed and


    sat on the chair, as stiff as a stick. She was dumbstruck.


    Hazel heard her scream and asked anxiously, "Madam, what''s wrong?"


    Sharon swallowed and felt like crying. "H-Hazel, there''s a ckout!"


    Hazel was stunned, and then she smiled. "It''s just a ckout. It''s not a big deal. Don''t be afraid.


    There are candles and a shlight in the living room. I guess it''s the faulty wires; I''m sure the


    electricity wille back soon."


    "Okay."


    Sharon could onlyfort herself.


    After ending the call, she moved to the living room slowly. As expected, she found the shlight.


    The downstairs was too big ar|d t¡ã¡ã dark. Sharon was a little frightened, so she immediately went


    back to the bedroom on the second floor.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Due to the ckout, Sharon could only take a shower under the faint illumination of the shlight.


    After taking a shower, she returned to the empty bedroom and found that she was all alone.


    Suddenly, a sense of loneliness consumed her that she found herself very pitiful to have no one by


    her side in such a big house.


    She didn''t know where her husband went since he didn''t even give her a call. The more she thought


    about Stanley''s small-mindedness, the angrier she became. Every time there was a conflict, it was


    always her whopromised.


    She had no choice but topromise first since she was in a weak position.


    Sharon sighed.


    As she sighed, she wondered if she should call him to show concern and ask him if he had had


    dinner.


    Anyway, she hadpromised so many times, so it was not really a big deal topromise again.


    Sharon, who had made up her mind, began to look for her mobile phone.


    Suddenly...


    "Boom!" There were a few loud sounds.


    "D*mn!"


    Sharon was so scared that her legs began to be weak, her little face turned pale, and even her


    palms sweated.


    There was a sudden change of weather!


    It looked like it was going to rain soon!


    A thunderp suddenly sounded and resonated across the house.


    Sharon was so scared that she shrieked in fear.


    She had been afraid of thunder since she was a child. Moreover, she was all alone in such a big


    house, which added more horror to the already terrifying feeling.


    She got goosebumps all over her body and began to break out in a cold sweat.


    She was so scared that her whole body was stiff as a board and she didn''t know what to do.


    In the past, she always hid under the bed every time it thundered and Shawn would pull her out,


    hold her into his arms, pat her on the back,fort her, and tell her not to be afraid.


    She was all alone now. Shawn was not here with her, and there was no one tofort her like


    before.


    Another thunder roared.


    "Ah..."


    Sharon screamed, and she couldn''t hold back the fear in her heart anymore.


    She couldn''t help but reach out in the dark and grab her phone tremblingly. She found Stanley''s


    number and dialed it.


    She could only think of him in a frightening moment like this. She hoped that he woulde back


    soon and apany her.


    In Grasmere.


    The sound of water echoed from the bathroom. The handsome man, who was said to be very rich


    and powerful, was taking a shower.


    The woman sat on the sofa and couldn''t help looking at the bathroom with a pair of seductive eyes.


    Feeling aroused, she took off her coat and nned to go into the bathroom...


    "Ring, ring, ring..."


    The most primitive ringtone suddenly rang. It was the mobile phone that the man put on the coffee


    table. The woman looked at it casually and saw the caller ID was Sharon.


    The phone was ringing continuously. Looking at the direction of the bathroom, the woman hesitated


    for a moment and answered the call.


    A weeping voice came from the other end of the line, "Stanley, where are you? Can youe


    back? It''s raining and thundering. I''m afraid, can you..."


    "Sorry, Mr. Jones is not here."


    Sharon''s mouth opening agape, she was stunned as a strange female voice came from the phone,


    and the thing she wanted to say was suddenly interrupted.


    Curling up into a ball, she lowered her gaze and asked in a trembling voice, "Who are you?"


    The woman said in an enchanting voice, "I am the person who will entertain Mr. Jones tonight. Who


    are you?"


    "Beep..."


    The call was suddenly cut off.


    The woman stared at the phone and frowned.


    "Weirdo! Why did she suddenly end the call?" she muttered.


    On second thought, she figured that the person who could call Mr. Jones at this hour must have a


    good rtionship with him, so she wondered if Stanley would be angry when he found out that she


    answered his call without permission.


    So, she braved herself and deleted the call log.


    Sharon held her mobile phone in a daze. After a long while, she threw the phone aside andughed


    at herself. For the first time, she felt that she was really stupid.


    Because of fear, she called him and wanted to ask him if he coulde back today, but he was


    caught cheating again.


    She curled her body under the quilt, gritting her teeth and enduring the horrid sound of lightning and


    thunder outside.


    However, there was a burst of bitterness in her heart.


    After taking a shower, Stanley wanted to wrap himself in a towel, but he frowned when he suddenly


    remembered that there was a strange woman outside, so he took the bathrobe over and put it on


    tightly.


    The woman in the sexy clothing was sitting on the sofa. On the coffee table in front of her was his


    mobile phone that he put aside before taking the shower.


    There were some important and confidential documents on the mobile phone, and he forgot to bring


    the phone with him.


    If the woman wanted to get the information on his mobile phone, this was the best chance.


    How could hemit such a stupid mistake!


    Aftering out of the bathroom, he came to the coffee table to pick up the phone and threw it on


    the bed. Then, he took out a cigarette and lit it.


    The woman got up from the sofa and said, "Sir, Let me give you a massage..."


    Stanley stood in the corner, and the cigarette between his fingers was flicking. "Sit down."


    The woman was stunned and sat down obediently.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Shanon."


    Stanley''s eyes glimmered. "Sharon?"


    The womanughed. "It''s Sha-non."


    After taking a deep drag on his cigarette, Stanley nodded. "Do you know why I changed my mind to


    ask you to stay here?"


    Shanon shook her head honestly.


    Staring at her plumpy figure, there was not a trace of evil thought in his heart, not even a trace of


    lustful desire. There was not a slight change in his body.


    Any man would feel something when they saw her body, but he didn''t.


    He thought that he would feel the desire for other women except for Sharon.


    But it didn''t; he didn''t feel anything.


    When he was lost in his thought, Shanon squatted down in front of him. He frowned and looked


    down at her.


    She blushed timidly. "Sir, let me entertain you..."


    As she spoke, she stretched her hand toward his bathrobe. Stanley, who had been sitting still,


    suddenly grabbed her wrist and held her down!


    She looked up in confusion. "Sir..."


    Upon seeing his face, she found that instead of excitement and desire, there was only a strong


    sense of disgust on his face.


    "Leave!"


    Said Stanley as he put out his cigarette.


    The woman was stunned. "W-What?"


    After pushing Sasha''s body away, Stanley pointed to the door. "Get out. I don''t need you here."


    Squatting on the floor, she bit her lips and refused to leave. "Sir, did I do something wrong?"


    He red at her with coldness in his deep eyes. "I asked you to get out of here. Didn''t you hear


    me?"


    She trembled in fear. The man who was so gentle just now was suddenly so cold and fierce. She


    knew that a rich and powerful man would be a little entric, but she didn''t expect that he would be


    so unpredictable.


    She didn''t dare to stay back, so she could only leave sheepishly.N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The room fell into silence again. Stanley sank into the sofa and smoked two more cigarettes before


    he got up and went to bed.


    When Sasha tried hard to seduce him just now, he only felt disgusting and repulsive. What''s more,


    Sharon''s face was the only image shing in his mind.


    "Am I only interested in Sharon''s body now?" he mumbled to himself.


    Stanley took a deep drag on his cigarette and exhaled it. Looking out of the window, he slowly


    curled his lips into a smile.


    He realized that he changed his mind and asked the woman to stay back was simply because he


    wanted to perform a test.


    He wanted to test himself to see what kind of feelings he had for Sharon.


    As a result, he found that he didn''t want to touch other women except for Sharon.


    Both his body and the mind were resisting when it came to other women.


    Only when he faced Sharon, his body would be excited and he would feel aroused.


    His eyes gradually became deeper and deeper, and when he thought of her at this moment, he


    even had some reaction.


    His sexy Adam''s apple bobbed, and he lowered his eyes with a bitter smile.


    He fell into a trap, and that trap was Sharon.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    In Beachmarsh City.


    Sharon looked into the mirror and sighed. Not only did she have dark circles around her eyes, but


    her eyes were swollen as well. She looked very pale and haggard.


    How long did it rainst night? How long had she not slept? She stayed awakest night for as long


    as it rained.


    At this time, the weather was clear. The big sun came out and was shining bright in the sky.


    The consequence of failing to sleep well for two consecutive nights was that Sharon seemed to be


    in low spirits and yawned all day long.


    Looking at her haggard condition, Skye leaned over and said coyly, "Sharon, you can''t go on like


    this. Don''t think that you''re young and you can go all out on the bed."


    What a big misunderstanding!


    Sharon grimaced in embarrassment. "I didn''t sleep well, that''s all. It''s not what you think, Skye."


    "Oh, what''s the matter? Did you quarrel with your boyfriend?"


    "No, it was rainingst night. It was too noisy, so I couldn''t sleep."


    Janice said in a resentful tone, "I really envy college students like you. You have the time to go on


    dates unlike us. We have to work overtime every day. We don''t even have time to go on a date..."


    Sharon smiled slightly and said nothing.


    She was a little absent-minded. Suddenly, she remembered the phone callst night. She took the


    courage to call him, but she was pushed into the dungeon of unfaithfulness as a result.


    His doctor friend was right. She shouldn''t invest her heart in a man like Stanley, or she would be the


    one to get hurt in the end.


    Sharon was d that she held onto her heart dearly...


    But, did she?


    If she didn''t care, why did she hate him more and more for having contact with other women?


    Sharon didn''t dare to think about her feelings for him, so she forced herself into work and didn''t


    want to think about anything, ignoring the subtle emotional changes in her heart.


    At half-past five, she got off work on time.


    She would have a two-day weekend starting tomorrow. Since she didn''t have to work, Sharon


    nned to call Melody for a meetup tonight.


    There were a lot of people on the streets on Friday evening. Sharon was on the phone while


    crossing the road, but Melody didn''t answer her call.


    In a car in front of the traffic light, Shawn sat in the front passenger seat. As he nced casually at


    the pedestrians, he suddenly fixed his eyes on a woman crossing the road.


    That side profile...


    His heart skipped a beat, and his expression changed dramatically. Regardless of the red light that


    was about to turn green, he pushed open the door and chased after the woman he missed so


    dearly.


    "Young Master Lewis!" Peter Lowe shrieked in shock.


    Shawn looked fine earlier, but he suddenly ran out of the car and chased toward a direction


    regardless of the busy traffic.


    There were too many people on the street. Shawn kept moving forward and looking for her. He was


    certain that the woman who had just shed in front of him was Sharon! It was his Sharon!


    Although so many years had passed, he recognized her at the first sight.


    Because Sharon had already been deeply engraved in his memory.


    But now, where was his Sharon? How could he find her in the sea of people?


    After calling for a long time, Sharon finally got through to Melody''s mobile phone. The two of them


    decided on the time and location for the meetup. "See youter, Melody."


    As soon as she put away her mobile phone, she took a step and left.


    However, she felt an abrupt forceful tug at her wrist. She frowned and turned her head to look at


    whoever was grabbing her.


    When she saw it, she was stunned.


    With her phone in her hand, Sharon froze to the spot as if she was turned into a statue.


    The person in front of her was Shawn Lewis?


    Those eyebrows and the eyes were both the familiar features of the face that was embedded in her


    memory.


    She looked at him in astonishment, and she began to tremble.


    Shawn finally saw her face clearly, and there was a kind of overwhelming and emotional outburst in


    his heart. He was excited and nervous, and he was grabbing her wrist tighter and tighter.


    After so many years, he finally found her.


    Their eyes met and froze in mid-air. Sharon''s lips trembled. She wanted to say something, but her


    throat was dry and she couldn''t make any sound, as if lips were stuck by glue.


    At this time, a group of pedestrians passed through the middle of them. Shawn was forced to let go


    of Sharon''s hand and watched her being pushed away by the pedestrians.


    "Sharon!"


    He shouted.


    Sharon was stunned, and her mind was buzzing. The world seemed to be quiet, and she couldn''t


    hear anything.


    When she came to her senses, she didn''t know where she was, and she wasn''t even sure what had


    happened just now.


    Was it a dream?


    Was it an illusion?


    Impossible. Shawn had disappeared for so many years. How could he suddenly appear again?


    She must have been mistaken just now. It must be her illusion!


    She had not slept well for two nights. There must be something wrong with her head.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However...


    It felt so real. She could still feel the warmth on her hand. Obviously, someone had held her.


    Sharon strode on the street like a walking dead. She didn''t know how far away she had gone and


    kept going on until she couldn''t move a muscle.


    She felt very ufortable, but she didn''t know what upset her.


    From the day Shawn left, their rtionship was over.


    She was now Stanley''s wife. She was married!


    "Sharon, it was just an illusion. It was a lie. Nothing happened. Remember this!"


    She pped herself hard and forced herself to ept all this.


    "Why do you hit yourself? Don''t you feel pain?" Her actions attracted the attention of a child and the


    child''s voice dragged her back to her senses from the empty and bizarre world. She lowered her


    head to look at the little girl with big eyes, and then realized what she had done.


    She returned to the chaotic and lively reality once sheposed herself.


    The sound of the vehicles, the sound of passers-by, and all kinds of mors echoed into her ears.


    Sharon pinched herself and regained herposure.


    She smiled at the little girl and said, "There are mosquitoes on my face. It doesn''t hurt."


    The little girl stared at her silently.


    On the other hand.


    When Peter found Shawn, Shawn was wandering on the road, asionally grabbing a woman to


    have a look as if he was looking for someone. Hepletely lost his usual calmness and


    demeanor.


    Peter hurried forward and asked, "Young Master Lewis?"


    Shawn stopped, and there was a bit of confusion in his eyes. "Peter, I found her..."


    Peter''s expression changed as well. "Do you mean Miss Cruz?"


    Shawn closed his eyes and nodded. "It''s her."


    Peter was overjoyed and said, "This is good news. You''ve finally found her whom you had been


    taking care of! You should be happy!"


    "There were so many people that broke us apart." He lost her again.


    Standing on the crowded road, Shawn looked at the passers-by one by one, but he didn''t see the


    woman he was looking for.


    His gaze became deep, and his hands clenched into fists while giving an order, "Find her, no matter


    how!"


    Sharon chatted with the child who was concern about her while waiting for Melody. She also took


    this opportunity to get rid of the cranky thoughts in her mind.


    She must have mistaken him for someone else just now. The man was definitely not Shawn.


    Shawn had disappeared for so many years, so he would not appear in front of her out of nowhere.


    "He must be a person who looks very simr to Shawn," she thought so, so she did not notice that a


    ck private car quietly stopped in front of her.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    The door opened and a man in ck came out of it. He came to Sharon and said, "Miss Cruz."


    Sharon looked up and frowned at him. "Who are you?"


    The man pointed to the car next to him. "Miss Cruz, Miss Russell is waiting for you."


    Miss Russell?


    Jewel Russell?


    At this moment, Sharon recognized that the man was Jewel''s bodyguard whom she saw in the cafe


    the other day. "What''s the matter?" she asked tly.


    The bodyguard pointed at the back door of the car and lowered his voice. "Miss Jewel Russell


    wants to see you. Please get in the car."


    Sure enough, it was Jewel.


    "Sorry, you go and tell her that I don''t have the time," Sharon refused directly.


    Jewel was Stanley''s lover. Sharon was not in the mood to have a chat with her now.


    "Miss Russell said that she came to you this time because she agrees to your request," the


    bodyguard responded at ease as if he knew that she would reject him.


    Sharon tilted her head in confusion. "What request did I make to her?"


    The bodyguard slowly said, "Ten million dors."


    Sharon was stunned, and the scene suddenly shed across her memory. The first time she met


    Jewel, Jewel asked her to leave Stanley and even wanted to bribe her to leave Stanley. At that time,


    Sharon casually said that she would leave Stanley for ten million.


    She nearly forgot about this matter, but she didn''t expect that Jewel really wanted to give her ten


    million!


    Ten million...


    This was not a small number.


    Jewel gave her the money that she couldn''t possibly earn in her lifetime. Sure enough, Jewel was


    very generous.


    Jewel sat in the car and waited impatiently. Because this was a public ce, it was not convenient


    for her to get off the car, so she asked the bodyguards to go to Sharon.


    It had been almost five minutes, but Sharon hadn''te to her yet.


    "She''s really good at putting on airs!" Jewel whined.


    She was about to lose her patience. When she was about to call the bodyguards to get in the car,


    the car door was opened.


    Jewel tilted her head and looked over. When she saw the person who came in and sat beside her,


    she sneered and ordered, "Drive."


    The bodyguard who got on the car answered, "Yes."


    As soon as Sharon sat down, the car suddenly left like an arrow shooting off a bow that sent her


    flying into the seat. She quickly put on the seat belt and breathed a sigh of relief.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Melody happened toe over and saw Sharon get into a ck BMW.


    She was stunned for a moment.


    "Didn''t she ask me out?"


    "Why did she get into someone else''s car?"


    "Does something happen?"


    Without much thought, Melody immediately stopped a taxi and said to the driver, "Sir, please follow


    the car in front."


    Then she took out her mobile phone and called Sharon. As soon as the phone was connected,


    Melody asked anxiously, "Sharon, where are you?"


    Sharon did not overthink it nor she knew her good friend was following her, so she simply said with


    a smile, "I''m sorry, Melody. I can''t have dinner with you tonight. I suddenly received a phone call


    from my manager, and he asked me to go back to work, so... let''s make another arrangement for


    tomorrow."


    The anxious Melody felt so disappointed when she heard this. "Go back to work?"


    "Yes. I''m on the bus now. There are a lot of people, so it''s not convenient to talk on the phone. I''ll


    call you backter."


    With this, Sharon hung up the phone.


    Melody trembled with anger as she shouted, "You wicked girl, how dare you lie to me!"


    In the BMW.


    Sharon put away her mobile phone. Jewel sneered and said, "Miss Cruz, you can tell lies at your


    will. I must say, you are quite bold and strong mind. Aren''t you afraid of being exposed?"


    Sharon looked at herzily. "Your bodyguard said that you want to give me ten million, is it true?"


    She wasn''t in the mood to chat with Jewel, so she went straight to the point.


    Jewel raised her hand and looked at her freshly-manicured fingernails. She raised her eyes and


    said, "I can give you ten million, but what can you give me?"


    "Don''t you want me to leave Stanley?"


    "Will you leave him?" Jewel asked.


    Sharonughed, leaned back into a leisure posture, and said, "Ten million is a lot of money. If I


    spend it wisely, it''s enough for me to spend for the rest of my life. If I''m smart enough and invest in


    some businesses, maybe I can turn over the ten million into another ten million. Why won''t I be


    happy now that you''re willing to have this deal with me? So, thank you, I will make good use of the


    money."


    However, Jewel secretlyughed at Sharon''s stupidity. Stanley''s worth was more than ten


    million. If she could be on his good side, he could give her endless wealth and glory.


    This stupid woman was so short-sighted that it made her wonder why did Stanley want her.


    Taking out the cheque that had been prepared, Jewel threw it in front of her. "Here''s a hundred


    thousand deposit. When you leave Stanley and Beachmarsh City, I''ll give you the rest of the


    money."


    Sharon picked up the cheque and looked at it, smiling slyly like a fox. "Thank you for your


    generosity, Miss Russell. It''s a pleasure doing business with you."


    Jewel frowned and looked at her smiling, feeling that there was always a hidden motive behind her


    smile.


    "You''re so willing to leave Stanley. Don''t you love him?"


    Jewel couldn''t help but ask.


    Keeping the cheque in her pocket, Sharon smiled as she thought of the phone call fromst night,


    and said, "He doesn''t deserve my love. Jewel, I advise you that he is not your Mr. Right. If he can


    be with me, he can be with another woman. Don''t waste your love on the wrong person."


    Jewel put her hand into the bag and grabbed a recorder pen. She had recorded what had happened


    in the car with the recorder pen. "I know what kind of person Stanley is. Even if he looks for a


    woman like you outside, he still loves me from the bottom of his heart. I believe that."


    Sharon looked at her and shrugged with a smile. "In that case, I have nothing to say then."


    The car was driving toward a very remote ce, and there was no streetmp around it. Sharon


    began to feel a little nervous as she did not know where Jewel took her to.


    The car drove on until Jewel opened her mouth and said, "Stop the car."


    The bodyguard stopped the car at the side of the road.


    "Miss Cruz, please get off the car. I have to go somewhereter."


    Sharon looked out of the car and saw several men standing not far away. Each of them was holding


    a cigarette in their hands. From a distance, the me of the cigarette was flickering like the eyes of


    a monster.


    Sharon smelt a rat.


    Concealing the fear in her heart, Sharon forced a smile and said, "Miss Russell, I''m not familiar with


    this ce. Please send me back to the original ce, or I won''t get off the car."


    "You''ve already taken the money. I don''t think it''s necessary for us to continue the conversation, so,


    you can get lost now."


    Jewel didn''t even bother to put up her disguise and attempted to kick her out of the car.


    Sharon refused to get off the car as the men in the distance obviously had bad intentions. "If you


    don''t want me to ride in your car, fine, but you have to turn around and drop me off in a crowded


    ce!"


    Jewel signaled the bodyguard at the front.


    The bodyguard nodded, then he immediately got out of the car, went to the back seat, opened the


    door, and forced Sharon toe down.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    No matter how silly Sharon was, at this moment, she knew that they were trying to harm her.


    "What are you doing? Don''t touch me!" She pushed herself away from the bodyguard''s tug.


    The bodyguard forced her toe down. "Miss Cruz, please get out of the car!"


    "Jewel is trying to harm me without contaminating her hands!"


    This thought shed through Sharon''s mind.


    She didn''t have any evidence to prove that Jewel left her here. If anything happened to her here,


    Jewel could havepletely gotten rid of the responsibility. By then, Jewel could even overturn her


    testimony and use her of ndering her reputation.


    Therefore, Sharon could not leave this car no matter what.


    However, the bodyguard was too strong for her to deal with, so she could only hold Jewel''s arm in a


    hurry. "Miss Russell, I will tell the press tomorrow that you bullied me and lured me into a deste


    ce in the middle of the night. Have you no decency?"


    Jewel didn''t bother to put on a disguise since they had shed all pretense. "Let go of me. I''m wearing


    a custom- made French haute couture dress. Can you afford topensate for it if you tear it?"


    "Let me go. Do you hear me?" In the midst of a tug of war, Jewel pped Sharon out of rage.


    There was a loud and crisp pping sound.


    Sharon''s face was pped hard.


    This time, she directly provoked Sharon. As Sharon touched her numb cheek, she sneered and


    thought, "Does she really see me as an ignorant young girl who knows nothing? How dare she p


    me!"


    Without hesitation, she directly pped Jewel''s face.


    However, Sharon forgot that Jewel had a personal bodyguard, who was there to protect Jewel from


    danger. Before she could beat Jewel, she was directly stopped.


    Jewel sneered. "Who do you think you are? How dare you hit me?"


    After that, she pped Sharon twice, which caused her to have a starry vision.


    Sharon was extremely angry this time and cursed inside her, "F*ck, I don''t care if you are Stanley''s


    most important person. One hit is enough to insult me, and you are pping me one after another."


    "I am a fool if I don''t fight back!"


    Breaking free from the bodyguard''s hand mercilessly, Sharon rushed directly to Jewel like an


    enraged lioness.


    "Ah..."


    Frightened, Jewel hurriedly got out of the car to avoid her.


    The two women went out of the car and resumed fighting. Jewel was so angry that she screamed in


    a sharp voice, "Take this crazy woman away!"


    The bodyguard held Sharon tightly and pressed her against the ground.


    Sharon''s vision went ck and her whole body was trembling. Jewel came over and was about to


    kick her when a figure suddenly sprinted toward her as she said angrily, "Leave her alone!"


    From a distance, Melody saw that Sharon was bullied by two people. She was so angry that she got


    out of the taxi and ran over. Before she could see the person clearly, she directly pped Jewel and


    knocked her over on the ground.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Seeing that she was quite good at martial arts, the bodyguard released Sharon to catch Melody.


    Melody was just an amateur, so she was no match to the real professional bodyguard.


    She was soon at a disadvantage, as she was hit multiple times, and she felt great pain in her


    stomach.


    After Jewel, who fell to the ground, came back to her senses, she got up and stepped on Melody''s


    stomach with her sevencentimeter high heels. Melody screamed in agony.


    "Melody!"


    Sharon''s eyes were filled with rage and fury, and her tears almost fell down. She got up from the


    ground with a look as if she was going to kill someone.


    Jewel could beat her all she wanted, but Sharon couldn''t let her friend be bullied!


    Sharon picked up a brick off the ground and charged at Jewel.


    With a bang, Jewel fell straight down.


    The bodyguard was stunned. He didn''t expect that Sharon, who was as weak as a baby, would be


    so cruel.


    The scene was in a state of shocking chaos.


    In Grasmere.


    Anthony realized that in the past two days, Stanley had been checking his mobile phone very


    frequently. He would look at his phone almost every few hours.


    For example, now, he also looked at his mobile phone, and when he saw that there was no missed


    calls or text messages, he threw his mobile phone aside irritably.


    Tsk, tsk.


    Anthony cleared his throat and asked, "Boss, are you waiting for Madam''s call?"


    Stanley nced at him coldly. "You''re getting bolder."


    Anthony pouted and thought, "I can''t even talk now."


    The cell phone rang suddenly. Before Anthony could react, Stanley picked up the phone


    immediately and answered, "Hello."


    "Young Master, it''s me."


    Stanley suddenly became dejected. "Hazel."


    Hazel was puzzled when she heard the man''s unpleasant voice on the phone and asked, "What''s


    the matter? Are you expecting someone else?"


    Yes, he thought it was Sharon...


    But...


    Stanley pursed his lips and asked, "No. Why do you call me?"


    "Oh, I just want to tell you that I will be back in two days'' time. I''m sorry for the trouble caused


    because of my absence for the past two days."


    "Are you not at home?"


    Stanley interrupted.


    "Yes, I wasn''t home these two days. I''m taking care of a rtive''s child in the hospital. I called you,


    but you didn''t answer, so I told Madam. Didn''t she tell you?"


    Of course not! That woman hadn''t called him yet!


    At this moment, the radio channel that was ying a song was suddenly interjected by the host''s


    voice. "Hello, everyone. We have some urgent news here. Our reporter received a piece of news


    that Jewel Russell, the popr actress, was photographed being sent to the hospital with blood all


    over her body. The reporter contacted Jewel''s agent. The agent was not clear about the reason or


    motive, but they said that they would not let the culprit get away with this and would get justice for


    Jewel."


    Anthony looked back in astonishment and said, "Boss, this..."


    There was no light on in the car, so it was dim and dark. Stanley sitting in the back seat looked cold,


    and the corner of his mouth was pursed into a thin line. He opened his thin lips slightly and said,


    "Go back to Beachmarsh City!"


    "Yes!"


    Anthony quickly nodded.


    In the hospital.


    Jewel''s face twisted in an agonizing grimace as she looked at the stitches in the back of her head in


    the mirror as well as the cleanly-shaved scalp where the stitches were at. She gritted her teeth in


    resentment and threw the mirror in her hand.


    Sharon, that b*tch!


    How could she be so cruel that she hit her with a brick!


    When the agent pushed open the door of the ward and saw that she was in such a bad mood, she


    did not dare to go up to her.


    It was not until Jewel calmed down that she walked over and said, "I have already hired awyer


    and found a connection. That Cruz woman will definitely pay for what she did. Please don''t be


    angry. Rest well and take good care of yourself."


    Closing her eyes and taking a deep breath, Jewel said, "Go and contact the police. Without my


    permission, I want the two b*tches to be detained at all times, and I don''t allow them to eat or take a


    sip of water!"


    The agent knew that the big boss behind Jewel was the Jones Family. Previously, it was Stanley


    who got rid of those unnamed stars who had been against Jewel, not to mention that the culprits


    literally injured Jewel. Based on Stanley''s adoration for Jewel, those women would not end well.


    "I know. I''ve already informed the police. Even if it''s not for your sake, they will fear Mr. Jones''s


    power."


    The agent helped her lie down and said with a smile, "I''ve already sent the news to various TV


    stations about your injury when you got to the hospital. I''m sure if Mr. Jones saw the news, he would


    definitelye to see you as soon as possible."


    Jewel nodded with satisfaction and said, "Well done." "I''ll see myself out then. Have a good rest."


    Jewel hummed and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Stanley went to the hospital as soon as he returned to Beachmarsh City. He had toe to visit


    Jewel since she was injured.


    When the door of the ward was pushed open, Jewel was not asleep, instead, she was resting with


    her eyes closed.


    Listening to the footsteps and the mature male scent, she didn''t have to open her eyes to know who


    the person was.


    "Ouch." she whispered in a low voice.


    She put up a great act by looking very pitiful.


    Stanley pulled a chair over and sat down. Jewel slowly opened her eyes, and there was a trace of


    confusion in her eyes. "Stanley? W-When did youe in?"


    As she spoke, she struggled to get up.


    Stanley held her shoulders down. "Don''t move. You should rest."


    Jewely down gently, looking as pale as snow. "How do you know I''m in the hospital?"


    "I heard it in the radio."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "I knew it. It must be the work of the paparazzi when I was admitted to the hospital. I have asked my


    agent to deal with it and think of a way to suppress this matter."


    Stanley nodded. "I''ll find a way to solve it. Have a good rest."


    Jewel answered weakly.


    Before he came here, Stanley had already contacted the hospital. He asked about Jewel''s condition


    briefly and knew that she was seriously injured, so he immediately came here.


    After keeping herpany for a long while, Stanley got up and was about to leave when she


    muttered.


    "Stanley..."


    Jewel took his hand. "Can''t you apany me for a while longer?"


    "You need to rest, and I still have something to do, so I have to go now." Stanley pushed her hand


    away. "I''lle again tomorrow."


    Jewel was disappointed, but there was nothing she could do. "Okay then."


    Stanley didn''t ask who hurt her even as he was leaving. Jewel looked at his back and couldn''t help


    blurting, "Stanley, don''t you want to know who hit me?" "I don''t have to. No matter who hurt you, I''ll


    make him pay the price."


    However, at this moment, he would never expect that Sharon was involved in this incident. He


    assumed that it was another unnamed celebrity who had a grudge against Jewel.


    "Stanley, is it because of my brother that you treat me so well?"


    Jewel was moved, but she hoped that he loved her and he did it out of love.


    Stanley thought of the final words hisrade-in-arms said before he died.


    "Take care of Jewel. She is my only sister. Take care of her."


    That was why for so many years, Stanley had given Jewel the best of everything as a form of


    compensation.


    Stanley returned to the vi. The house was empty and eerily quiet.


    He came to the second floor, thinking that he would see the figure of Sharon in the bedroom since


    there was no one downstairs, but the bedroom was empty as well.


    He frowned.


    He took out his mobile phone and called her, but after he got through, he heard a mechanical


    female voice from the phone, "Sorry, the number you dialed has been switched off. Please try again


    later."


    Stanley tossed his phone away, annoyed.


    "Does she stay at the hospital again? Does she n to stay out all night again?"


    "This is outrageous! I''ve only been away for two days, and she''s already staying out all day and all


    night long!" he thought in agitation.


    She looked obedient and well- behaved, but actually, she was very wild.


    At the police station.


    Melodyy on the ground, her face as pale as snow without a trace of blood. She curled up in the


    corner and snorted ufortably. Sharon squatted beside her and cried anxiously. "Melody, is it


    very painful?"


    The night before yesterday, they had a conflict with Jewel which ended up with her and Melody


    being beaten. In the end, Jewel called the police, iming herself as the victim, and used her


    connection to let the police detain them. Moreover, their cell phones were also confiscated by the


    unkind police.


    They spent a night in the police station, cold and hungry, looking extremely miserable.


    Sharon wanted to contact someone on the outside, but there was nothing she could do.


    What she regretted the most was to get Melody involved in this matter and let her suffer such a big


    grievance.


    On that day, she saw Jewel kicking Melody in the stomach with her own eyes. At first, Melody said


    that she was fine, but now the problem surfaced. She couldn''t stand the pain and her face was as


    pale as a sheet of paper. She even went in and out of consciousness.


    Sharon gritted her teeth. Tears were the most worthless things, the truth she learned about the hard


    way when her father was admitted to the hospital after the car ident.


    She wiped away her tears fiercely and stood up, banging the door and shouting, "Somebody! Open


    the door! Open the door right now!"


    Her loud noise annoyed some of the officers. One of them came over and knocked on the iron bars.


    "Shut up! Behave yourself. How can you be so arrogant after hitting people? You''re so cocky!"


    She only wanted to get someone to respond. She immediately reached out and grabbed his arm.


    "My friend is sick. Please send her to the hospital..."


    "Get lost!"


    Before she could finish, the officer waved his hand fiercely that sent Sharon flying to the ground, her


    knees hitting the ground. It was very painful.


    She endured the pain, got up, and continued to beg for help. "It doesn''t matter how you want to beat


    me or lock me up. Please, I beg you, send my friend to the hospital. You are police, not criminals.


    You can''t just stand by and watch her grimace in despair!"


    The man was irritated by her words. "She''s still breathing, isn''t she? She won''t die so soon! I warn


    you, shut up or I''ll split you up!"


    Sharon was so angry that her whole body trembled and her eyes turned red with hatred. "Y-You are


    inhumane!"


    The man sneered and said, "You''re still cursing me, huh? You really have a death wish. Do you


    know who''sing after you this time? Have you ever heard of the Jones Family? Even our police


    chief doesn''t dare to offend such a big shot like him, but you''ve literally beaten Mr. Jones'' woman.


    Mr. Jones personally ordered us to send you to jail!"


    Sharon''s body went limp and she fell to the ground. She felt as if arge boulder pressed on her


    chest that she couldn''t breathe. Her gazes were ck and her chest was painful.


    It was him!


    Hah!


    Sure enough, Jewel was his most important person!


    And she was nothing.


    Closing her eyes, shey down next to Melody and slowly curled up into a ball.


    When Jimmy came over to get some files, he happened to witness the officer who came out of the


    detention room swearing. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Do you have some uncooperative


    prisoner?"


    "Captain Hudson!"


    The young police officer saluted with a smile and said respectfully, "There''s a woman in there who


    beat someone up and almost killed the person. Now she has been arrested and detained. She is


    very noisy and rude, and she can''t seem to be quiet for a moment!"


    Such cases happened all the time in the police station that Jimmy didn''t take it to heart. Instead, he


    asked curiously, "A woman? A rtionship dispute again?"


    In the past few years, there had been many cases of fighting and killing between the wife and the


    mistress. Sometimes they would get homicide cases too.


    The young officer cleared his throat and lowered his voice as he said, "The woman who was locked


    up was said to be Jewel Russell''s fan. She stalked her idol and had a conflict somehow, then she hit


    Jewel with a brick and got her sent to the hospital. Jewel has a tough backup and connection, so


    she directly ordered our chief to give those two women a hard time."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    "Jewel Russell?"


    Stanley was her backup and connection, wasn''t he?


    Jimmy frowned and thought, "Why could Stanley abuse his power to suppress others just for a


    female celebrity?"


    Did he really have to do that?


    Jimmy nodded and said, "Take me to see what the two women look like. Even the Jones Family is


    involved in this matter. Is their background very strong?"


    "No, they don''t have any strong background, just two ordinary women," The police officer said while


    leading the way.


    Jimmy sneered. He was rather impressed that Jewel would make such a big scene although the


    two women were just nobody.


    He knew that Stanley had a rather unusual rtionship with Jewel, and he also knew that Stanley


    pampered her very much, but he didn''t have to spoil her as much as he did. If Stanley continued to


    do this, he would drag his reputation down with it.


    Only the ipetent man would abuse his power in suppressing others!


    When they came to the detention room, Jimmy leaned against the wall and smoked. The police


    opened the door and said, "Captain Hudson, they''re inside."


    Jimmy nodded and took a deep breath while stubbing out the cigarette. He raised his eyes and


    nced over casually. The woman inside the iron gate heard the noise, and she also turned her


    head and looked over.


    Her eyes were swollen from crying, and she was looking at him in grief, looking extremely pitiful and


    haggard.


    After seeing the woman''s face clearly, Jimmy was so shocked that he choked on his cigarette


    smoke and blurted out loud, "What the f**k!"


    In Jones Group.


    After the meeting, Stanley came out of the meeting room. Anthony stood outside the door and


    reported the schedule directly, "There will be a dinner tonight with Director Hunt. Miss Russell called


    half an hour ago and said that you must call her after you finish the meeting."


    "Anything else?"


    "Mr. Wilson came up just now. It seemed that he had something to say, but he went down when you


    were in the conference room." Anthony nced at Stanley''s side profile and added sheepishly,


    "Maybe it''s about Madam."


    Stanley stopped walking, the deep gaze sweeping over. Anthony knew that he had misspoken, so


    he pursed his lips and took two steps back, avoiding his gaze.


    Stanley returned to his office. Before he closed the door, his deep voice drifted into Anthony''s ears.


    "Ask Troy toe up."


    Anthony muttered, "Okay."


    After shutting the door, Anthony mumbled behind Stanley''s back, "He should drop his act. He has


    been keeping up a straight face all morning and giving the entire high- and middle- level executives


    a good scolding during the meeting. It is obvious that he is in a bad mood."


    There was only one reason why Stanley was in a bad mood. Sharon was missing.


    Her phone was turned off and she didn''te home all night. He couldn''t find her in her father''s


    ward. He didn''t know where she went.


    Troy came very quickly and greeted Stanley who was standing in front of the French window


    respectfully, "Mr. Jones."


    Stanley turned around and asked, "Anthony said you''re looking for me."


    Troy wanted to speak but stopped on second thought.


    "Speak!" he said with a serious expression.


    Troy immediately uttered, "You told me that I don''t need to report Miss Cruz''s affairs in the future,


    but she has note to the office for two days, and she hasn''t asked for leave. No one can get in


    touch with her, so I..."


    Although he was told that he didn''t have to report Sharon''s whereabouts and activities, if the


    rtionship between Sharon and Stanley was really unusual, and something happened to Sharon


    after she went missing for two days, he might have a chance to get a promotion because of his


    report.


    Standing by the window, Stanley frowned. She didn''t evene to work?


    Something was terribly wrong!


    His eyes darkened. Just as he was about to speak, the door of the office was pushed open and a


    man walked in. "Am I bothering you?"


    Stanley waved his hand, signaling for Troy to go out.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Troy immediately left.


    "Jimmy, what are you doing here?" Stanley was not in the mood to see him now, especially after he


    knew that Sharon had disappeared.


    "I''m here to see my buddy, of course!"


    Jimmy sniggered and said, "By the way, I''m here to tell you something."


    He pulled out the chair and sat down. Stanley was looking gloomy and grumpy. "If you have


    something to say, just say it!"


    Themunication between men was always so straightforward and blunt.


    "Tsk, tsk. Mr. Jones, you sound so grumpy." Jimmy sat opposite him, wondering what would


    Stanley''s reaction be when he knew that Sharon was in the police station.


    Stanley found him annoying, so he directly pressed the button to call the security guard. Cursing


    quietly, Jimmy grabbed the phone and hung up. "I''m just kidding. Why so serious?"


    The cell phone rang, and Stanley nced at the caller ID with his dark gaze. It was Jewel.


    Jimmy leaned back on thefortable chair, teasing. "Hey, your lover called. Don''t you want to pick


    it up?"


    Stanley sneered and answered it. Jewel''s soft voice said over the phone, "Stanley, are you done


    with your work?"


    "I was in a meeting when you called me."


    She should count her blessing that he would exin to her. She replied in a weak and fragile voice,


    "I know."


    "How are you feeling today?"


    "I''m feeling better. It''s just that I don''t have an appetite... Can youe over and apany me?"


    "I don''t have time during the day, so I''ll go to see you at night."


    "Really? Then I''ll wait for you."


    It was very quiet in the office. Jimmy listened to their conversation closely and sighed in his heart.


    The officially- wedded wife was tormented in the police station, yet the lover was served with


    delicious food and drink, as well as the concern from Stanley...


    No matter how Jimmy thought of it, he felt that Sharon was pitiful.


    Before hanging up the phone, Jewel seemed to think of something and asked casually, "Thewyer


    just called me and said that it was you who ordered him to make sure the person who did this to me


    pay the price, right?"


    It was true that he had given special instructions, so he admitted. "Don''t worry about this. Just take


    good care of yourself. I will get justice for you and avenge you."


    Jewel was relieved and hummed obediently. So what if she beat Sharon up? Stanley would always


    pamper her.


    Hanging up the phone, Jimmy burst outughing. He was more and more anticipating to see what


    Stanley would look like when the truth was revealed.


    Jimmy didn''t stopughing until Stanley red at him irritatingly. He cleared his throat and asked


    with a pretentious casual tone, "Stanley, I heard that Jewel was injured and sent to the hospital. Do


    you know who beat her?"


    Stanley was expressionless and indifferent. "I don''t have time to deal with these trivial matters. I


    authorize awyer to be fully responsible for the case."


    "Oh?" Jimmy raised his eyebrows and nodded. "So you don''t know who beat Jewel?"


    "I don''t know!" Stanley frowned. "Why did youe here today anyway?"


    Jimmy sighed. "Nothing. I just came here toment. After all, Sharon is iparable to Jewel. In


    your heart, Jewel is more important. Although Sharon is your wife, you have no feelings for her. Just


    like when she beat Jewel up, you will send her to prison personally..."


    Stanley''s face suddenly changed. "What did you say?"


    Jimmy put his hand on his forehead and said, "I''ve already made it so clear. Can''t you figure it out?"


    What should he figure out?


    Jimmy was rendered speechless by hisck of response. He spread out his hands and said, "The


    person who hurt Jewel is Sharon. The person you asked awyer to deal with is Sharon. Now the


    person who is locked up in the police station is Sharon!"

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    In the police station of the East City Branch.


    Stanley strode in. His handsome face was gloomy and scary. His thin and cold lips were tightly


    closed.


    Jimmy''s words hit him hard in the heart. He could not believe that Sharon was actually locked up


    inside.


    As soon as he thought that he had ordered thewyer to deal with this matter, his face became


    more and more gloomy!


    He was so furious that his whole body was covered with coldness!


    The police chief personally came to greet him. Seeing that Stanley furrowed in agitation and was


    looking very gloomy as if he would explode at any time, the chief hurried forward. "Why do you


    suddenlye today, Mr. Jones?"


    "Where is she?"


    The man said coldly.


    The chief''s eyes darted around and said, "Do you mean the two criminals who hurt Miss Russell?


    Don''t worry, Mr. Jones. They were locked up in the detention room for a whole night, and we didn''t


    give them a drop of water nor a bite of food. We''re taking it out on behalf of Miss Russell."


    Stanley who was walking forward suddenly stopped. His tall and straight body suddenly turned


    back, and he red at him with his sharp eyes. "Have you abused her?"


    He was most aware of the dirty tricks, and it was not unusual for police to interrogate prisoners. But


    when he thought of these people treating Sharon like this, his anger could not help bursting out.


    As he was red at by Stanley, the chief broke out in cold sweat, wondering if he had said


    something wrong. However, Stanley was the one who specifically instructed him to revenge for his


    lover.


    Unconsciously, the chief immediately sensed that something was amiss, so he quickly shook his


    head and said, "No, we didn''t abuse them nory our hands on them."


    The anger in Stanley''s eyes disappeared, and he turned around and strode toward the cell.


    The chief immediately followed him.


    The door opened, but there was no one inside.


    Stanley stood stiffly on the spot, and his voice was as cold as ice as he said, "Where is she?" The


    chief was also stunned and he thought, "Where is she? Has she escaped from prison? Impossible!"


    "Lenny,e here!" the chief immediately called someone.


    Lenny was the person who was in charge of Sharon. He sprinted over, understood the situation,


    and said in a daze, "S- She was taken away by Captain Hudson!"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Which Captain Hudson?" The chief asked frantically as he couldn''t figure out who and who.


    "Captain Jimmy Hudson, the captain of the First Criminal Police Department in the city!"


    As soon as the name was announced, someone appeared like the main leading on the stage


    at the right time. "Who called me?"


    Stanley''s patience was gone, and his ck eyes were filled with sternness. "Jimmy!"


    Knowing that he was extremely angry now, Jimmy didn''t dare to tease him anymore, so he quickly


    said, "I took them to the hospital. I wanted to tell you when I was in your office, but the minute you


    heard that Sharon''s eyes were swollen because of crying, you left like a gust of wind. I couldn''t


    catch up with you..."


    Stanley strode away with a gloomy face.


    Jimmy stifled hisughter and followed him.


    In the hospital.


    The doctor gave Melody a CT scan and a fullbody examination. Then he came to the ward with the


    result list and told Sharon, "There are someplications on your friend''s stomach, and there is


    internal bleeding in her abdomen. She needs to be hospitalized for observation. Why didn''t you


    send her here earlier? Internal injury is no joke. If it is serious, she could die!"


    Sharon listened in a daze. She almost crushed her teeth by biting too hard, her fists tightly


    clenching.


    Seeing her like this, the doctor couldn''t say anything but sighed. "I''ll admit her right now. The doctor


    wille over to check on her at night."


    "Thank you, doctor."


    After seeing the doctor off, Sharon did not dare to leave at all. She sat by Melody''s bed and


    watched her.


    She was so beautiful and charming, but now she was lying on the bed without any blood on her


    face. Sharon''s eyes turned red again from the distressing sight.


    After sitting for half an hour, when the infusion bag was about to empty, Sharon wiped away her


    tears and hurriedly got up to call the nurse.


    As soon as she opened the door of the ward with her small hand, she mmed into a hard chest


    that carried a refreshing and intoxicating scent. It was the mature male smell that she was overly


    familiar with.


    Sharon froze and raised her head in a daze. It was him indeed.


    Stanley''s eyebrows were furrowed tightly. Sharon''s, who was in his arms, big eyes were swollen,


    and there were tears hanging from her long eyshes. It seemed that she had just cried. Her ck


    eyes were wet with moisture, making his heart ache.


    There was an unspeakable feeling in Stanley''s heart. He asked in a hoarse voice, "Where are you


    going?"


    Sharon immediately came to her senses and subconsciously stepped back a few steps to keep a


    distance from him.


    How could the shrewd man not notice her resistance and repulsion? He frowned and asked directly,


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Sharon stood aside with her hands hanging down beside her body. She didn''t dare to and didn''t


    want to look at him. She had been in a mess in the police station for a whole night because of him.


    She didn''t want to talk to him now!


    She lowered her head and went straight out of the ward nimbly without a word to the nurse station.


    Stanley was enraged as he tried to catch her but failed. She was running as fast as a rabbit.


    Grimacing, when he was about to chase after her, Jimmy, who was leaning against the wall, said


    with an ambiguous smile, "You don''t need to chase her. She wille back soon."


    Stanley nced at him with a cold face. "Have you seen enough?"


    Jimmy had been ying tricks on him in the office. If it weren''t for their long- time friendship, he


    would have beaten him to a pulp.


    Jimmy put away his casual appearance and smiled ingratiatingly. "See, the youngdy''s infusion


    bag is about to finish, so your wife is probably going to call for a nurse and will be back soon. It''s


    useless to chase her, isn''t it?"


    Stanley looked back and found it was true.


    He reached out his hand to massage his forehead. How could he miss such a minor matter?


    As expected, his concern made him chaotic. The more anxious he was, the more confused he


    became.


    On the way here, he was very anxious that he sped all the way to the end and ran several red


    lights. All he could think of was how miserable she must be and he must hurry up to be by her side.


    However, now he had seen Sharon, her attitude annoyed him!


    She was obviously angry. She deliberately avoided him and refused to talk to him. She didn''t even


    want to look at him.


    After a while, the panicked woman came back with a nurse. Her little face was full of anxiety as she


    urged the nurse, "Please, my friend''s infusion almost finishes..."


    "If you know that it almost finishes, why didn''t you call us earlier?"


    The nurse was a little unhappy by her urging and red at her. Sharon shrank her shoulders,


    looking a little scared.


    Stanley was enraged by her cowardice, but he suppressed his anger and did not vent his anger on


    her.


    "How can you treat me so harshly but being such a coward in front of others? Buckle up!"


    When the two of them came to the door of the ward, Sharon didn''t even look up at him. She curled


    up her body, stuck to the wall, and squeezed herself into the ward, directly ignoring him.


    She ignored him just like that.


    There was a chill in the air.


    "Crack!" It was the sound of Stanley clenching his knuckle.


    Jimmy''s face grimaced as he tried to muffle hisugh. He patted his brother''s shoulder and said, "I


    remember that you have stated clearly that you don''t like your young wife."


    Stanley nced at the hand on his shoulder.


    Jimmyughed out loud. "What about now? Still don''t like her?"

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Jimmy was enjoying every bit of it. "After spending all those time together, you have finally fallen in


    love with her, right? You wanted to maintain a purely sexual rtionship, but now, you have feelings


    for her!"


    Stanley sneered. He pushed the hand away from his shoulder and said, "So, Captain Hudson, what


    about you? You have both sexual and emotional rtionships with the woman outside behind


    Ariah''s back, don''t you?"


    Jimmy''s expression suddenly shifted as the car was out of the bag, and he looked rather grumpy.


    After a while, he gave a wry smile and said, "You really live up to your reputation as a businessman.


    You really know how to attack other''s soft spots."


    After being counterattacked by Stanley, Jimmy admitted defeat and sheepishly ran away.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Stanley didn''t enter the ward. He simply stood by the door, and his eyes slowly fell on Sharon in the


    ward.


    Sharon stayed by the hospital bed. When the nurse reced the patient''s bandages, she would


    remind her in a low and nervous voice, "Please be gentle. She will hurt..."


    It seemed that the person lying on the hospital bed was very close to her.


    Otherwise, she would not stay with her all the time.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and stared at Sharon''s slender body. Just now, when he was close to


    her, he found that herplexion as pale and haggard as Melody who was in aa, but she had


    been forcing herself to hold on.


    On the way here, Jimmy told him that Sharon looked fine when he saw her in the police station and


    that she was not abused nor beaten. However, the officers did not give them food nor water as


    instructed and they had to lie on the cold floor all night.


    A woman was weaker than a man in general. Being in a cold environment for too long would affect


    the body greatly. How could she bear spending a night on the cold hard floor?


    Thinking of this, Stanley''s nce grew intense. Theplex emotions in his heart intertwined with


    each other, making him feel uneasy.


    The nurse was about to go out after changing Melody''s bandages, but Stanley blocked the door


    with his tall and sturdy figure. When she approached him, she smelled the minty fragrance from his


    breath, and couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    "Sir, I want to go out, please give way."


    She had spotted him when he first came to the floor. His appearance was so outstanding, and his


    temperament was ssy. She was too embarrassed toe forward and chat with him, but the


    moment hade.


    Stanley withdrew his thoughts and nced at the nurse in front of him. The handsome man curled


    up the corners of his lips and leaned aside.


    The nurse passed by him with a blushed face.


    "Miss."


    A cold male voice came from behind her.


    The nurse turned around, blushing. In addition to his good looks, his voice was unbelievably


    appealing. "Are you calling me?"


    The man smiled slightly. "Who else is here besides you?"


    The nurse''s heart beat faster. "What can I do for you, sir?"


    Stanley came up to her. He was as tall and sturdy as a statue that almost engulfing her.


    When he got closer, his masculinity became stronger, which made people more intoxicated and


    mesmerized. The nurse blushed and looked at the man''s dark eyes, feeling that her feet were a little


    weak.


    The man was obviously smiling, but the words he said were cold. "I called you because I want to tell


    you that you should behave nicer when you talk to the patients in the future, as well as the family


    members or friends of the patients, instead of being impatient and disdainful. Don''t forget the


    nurse''s nickname as Angel in White."


    The nurse stood stiffly in disbelief. Her face turned pale and her hands trembled.


    Did he stop her just to vent his anger on the woman in the ward?


    Shame and embarrassment enveloped her. She bit her lip and red at the woman in the ward,


    then she turned around and walked away in anger!


    Sharon sat by the bed and looked at the pale Melody. She looked as if blood had drained


    completely from her face and very pitiful.


    If it weren''t for her, Melody would not have been lying lifeless in the hospital like this.


    Sharon suddenly regretted getting in Jewel''s car!


    "What are you thinking about?"


    The man''s voice sounded above her head, and she could also feel his hot breath.


    Sharon''s body stiffened, her eyes drooped, her eyshes trembled, and she bit her lips.


    Unable to get an answer, Stanley stretched out his hand to pull her. He wrapped his big hands


    around her thin arms, pulled her up and into his embrace, forcefully restraining her struggling body,


    and hugged her tightly.


    Sharon was both angry and frustrated. She pushed him hard and said, "Let go of me!"


    His body was so broad that her petite body waspletely engulfed in his embrace. The muscles


    on his body and chest were all hard. When Sharon tried to push him a few times, not only he did not


    budge at all, but she was hurt by the muscles on his body.


    Once the body was leaning close to another body, it would inevitably cause some frictions.


    "Don''t move!"


    Stanley''s breathing began to be unsteady. A deep voice sounded that was mellow and intimidating


    as if it had passed through her body and resonated directly into her ears.


    If it had been in the past, Sharon would have leaned obediently on him like a pet, but she didn''t


    want to listen to him now.


    Over the past year, she had been pretending to be obedient, sensible, and well-mannered. She was


    afraid of enraging him and fearing that he would be angry. Therefore, no matter what he said, she


    had never resisted him.


    This time was different. She couldn''t bear it anymore.


    In the past two days, she and Melody almost died in the cell and she had been holding her breath


    for two days, and it was all thanks to him and Jewel.


    If she still pretended as if nothing had happened, it would be an insult to her self-esteem!


    Sharon pushed him hard. "Let me go! Do you hear me?"


    She seemed to be afraid of disturbing Melody, so she even suppressed her angry voice. Stanley


    squinted at her and saw her small pale face and a pair of red eyes.


    She gritted her teeth and red at him fiercely, her eyes full of resistance. "Get out. You are not


    wee here. Go away!"


    Stanley was provoked by her gaze. "You don''t wee me here? Sharon, do you know how many


    shares does Jones Group have in this


    hospital?"


    Sharon sneered. "So what if you are the major shareholder of this hospital? Can you drive us


    away?"


    Stanley was so mad at her that heughed and said, "You''re right. I have the power to do that!"


    Sharon looked at him incredulously, and there was a sh of despair in her eyes. She didn''t expect


    that he could say such a thing. "Are you still a human? Melody was lying there unconscious. How


    could you say such ruthless words! Stanley, get out of here! Get out!"


    Sharon, who was extremely angry, growled like a lioness that had lost her temper. She tried her


    best to push him away.


    She hated him so much now!


    "That''s enough!"


    Stanley snorted and grabbed her hand. He held her tightly like a pair of pliers, and Sharon couldn''t


    move at once.


    Stanley gasped and his breath was unstable. "Can''t you tell that I''m talking on the spur of the


    moment?"


    "I can''t!" Sharon raised her foot and kicked him. "Let me go!"


    What a stubborn girl!


    Stanley was extremely angry. He grabbed her thin waist and pressed her against the wall. His hot


    breath sprayed on her neck and he threatened her fiercely, "If you continue to make a scene, I''ll


    make out with you right here!"

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    After a moment of shock, Sharon''s hands began to tremble with shame, and her little face turned


    red. The grievance in her heart began to expand rapidly.


    How could he do that?


    When she needed him the most, he was sleeping with other women! Jewel bullied her, and he


    locked her up in the police station for a whole night!


    And now, how could he say such an erotic thing while hugging her in such an ambiguous way?


    What was he thinking? What did he take her for?


    She was a human being, and she also had feelings and self-esteem. She would also be hurt!


    The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved and ufortable she felt. She could not


    control her emotions for a moment.


    Tears fell down from Sharon''s eyes, drop by drop. They fell on the back of Stanley''s hand which


    stunned him. He lifted her chin and saw her tearful eyes.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Stanley frowned.


    Sharon turned her face away and said with a cold expression, "Don''t touch me!"


    "Don''t touch you?" With a snort, Stanley pulled her face and forced her to chin up. His fingers


    pressed her face, gazing at her intensely, and he kissed her directly.


    Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief. What the hell was he doing?


    Stanley''s vague voice echoed between their lips. "So what if I touch you? Sharon, remember that I


    can touch you now, and I can touch you forever!"


    His low and deep voice sounded, binding her, and she couldn''t move.


    His body was as hard as a rock as he pressed his body tightly against her.


    His breathing was getting hotter and her body was burning. Sharon came to her senses and


    struggled desperately, "N-No..."


    Melody was lying on the bed. He couldn''t treat her like this!


    Stanley didn''t stop, instead, he was getting more and more aggressive.


    Sharon cried out frantically. "Please... don''t..." Was she begging him?


    When did she ever speak to him in despair and fear?


    Stanley''s body stiffened and his movements slowed down.


    Sharon suddenly pushed him away, covered her mouth, and swallowed the sobbing sound back.


    She didn''t want to wake Melody.


    Stanley''s eyebrows were full of haze. He felt his heart aching by looking at Sharon''s appearance.


    After controlling her emotions, Sharon raised her hand and pointed at him, begging, "Please leave.


    Don''t disturb Melody resting, please..."


    "No, I don''t want to!" Stanley thought stubbornly.


    He suddenly grabbed her wrist and took her to the bathroom.


    Sharon was shocked. "What are you doing?"


    "Bang!"


    Stanley mmed the bathroom door shut. Before Sharon could react, the mature male body


    pressed against her. "Sharon, what is this all about? Why are you so angry? Is it because I didn''t


    save you in the first ce?"


    How dare he asked her this?


    Sharon talked back, "You let thewyers find fault with us. You avenged Jewel and locked me and


    Melody up in the police station for a day and a night. Stanley, I''m also a person. How can you do


    this to me?"


    Stanley looked at her coldly. "Who told you that it was my order that you were locked up in the


    police station?"


    "What''s the point of exining now? The police who detained us have said that I have offended


    you. You want me to pay the price for hitting Jewel and you want to send me to prison!"


    Sharon shouted out loudly.


    She was locked in the bathroom anyway, and she couldn''t have wakened Melody up, so she


    shouted at the top of her lungs.


    Stanley pinched Sharon''s delicate chin, looked at her fiery eyes, and calmly said, "What if I tell you,


    I have never known that you were the one who had a conflict with Jewel from the beginning to the


    end?"


    Sharon sneered and said, "Do you think I will believe it?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Anthony."


    "Anthony works for you. He must be on your side."


    "What can I do to make you trust me?"


    At this point, Stanley was a little annoyed. He had never exined to any woman like this. If there


    was a misunderstanding, so be it. He would not bother to exin and amend the situation.


    However, when he looked at her hurtful gaze and her repulsive attitude, he felt that if he did not


    exin, she might hate him for the rest of her life.


    This made him panic.


    "I didn''t do anything, so don''t put the me on me. Sharon, don''t you think it''s too much?" Stanley


    was taller than her, so when he looked at her, he had to lower his head. He looked straight into her


    dark eyes. "And, do you believe in me or a policeman? Did you really believe him when he said that


    I''ll send you to prison?"


    He was indeed a good leader. With just a few words, he broke Sharon''s determined faith.


    At this moment, she started to doubt whether what the police said was true or not.


    She didn''t believe in Stanley, but she was in no ce to believe him. He loved Jewel all along, and


    she inflicted serious injury on Jewel. He must be very angry when he knew about it, so it was


    understandable for him to get justice for Jewel.


    With all these factors put together, she had to believe that Stanley was really going all out to make


    her pay!


    Now, he suddenly told her that he didn''t know anything about it.


    How could she believe that?


    "If it was really my order, do you think that Jimmy can get you out?" A dash of light shed across


    Stanley''s dark eyes. "Sharon, maybe you have no idea how powerful the Jones Family is, but I can


    tell you clearly that no one can interfere with what I insist on doing!"


    Sharon looked at him in astonishment. She was shocked by his domineering and influential


    temperament.


    "Even if I don''t love you, even if you beat Jewel, even if it''s all your fault, as a grown-up man, I don''t


    bother to deal with you, do you understand?"


    Sharon was stunned. She nodded and then shook her head violently. "What do you mean by saying


    that it''s all my fault? It''s not my fault! It''s Jewel''s fault. She started it!"


    "Even if she was at fault, were you so angry that you wanted to kill her?" Stanley frowned. "The


    doctor said that if you used a little more strength, Jewel would be in danger now."


    Sharon''s little face turned pale, and her lips trembled a little, but she still stubbornly said, "If I didn''t


    take action, I had to watch them beat Melody! By then, it would be we us who would be in danger!"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "If Jewel is not rescued in time, do you know what will happen to you?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and couldn''t say a word.


    "You will be charged with manughter. Is that what you want?" Stanley deliberately scared her so


    that she would learn her lesson and be a little bit more mature. Sometimes, you needed to use your


    intelligence to solve problems. "Do you want to be a murderer?"


    A hint of fear shed in Sharon''s eyes, and her legs were even a little weak. She swallowed and


    said, "I did nothing wrong!"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Stanley didn''t expect her to be so stubborn and tough!


    "If I didn''t hit Jewel, Melody and I would be at the disadvantage. I hit Jewel, and she couldn''t stand


    the pain, so she called the police. In this way, Melody and I can save ourselves by getting out of the


    predicament."


    The ce they were at was in the middle of nowhere. If Jewel left them there, who knew what kind


    of horrible consequences awaited them...


    Compared with that consequence, she didn''t regret beating up Jewel at all.


    Stanley''s deep and dark eyes were fixed on her. He squinted, and slowly opened his thin lips. "Let''s


    put this matter aside for the time being. Let me ask you, why didn''t you call me?"

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    "The minute Jewel called the police, you should immediately contact me." Stanley looked straight


    into her eyes. "Sharon, if you had thought of me in the first ce, things would not be like this at


    all!"


    She would not be locked up for a day and a night.


    Sharon smiled bitterly. "Do you think I didn''t want to?"


    "If you want to, why didn''t you call me?"


    "When I came to my senses, I was already taken to the police station. They immediately confiscated


    my mobile phone and cut off my contact with the outside world."


    No matter how much she wanted to call him, she couldn¡¯t!


    As for Jewel, she was determined to teach her a lesson, so she would never give Sharon a chance


    to contact Stanley.


    Stanley''s eyebrows furrowed, and a dash of light shed in his eyes, but it happened so quickly that


    she couldn''t catch it.


    He leaned his scorching hot body against her. Sharon felt uneasy and nudged him. "Stand up..."


    Stanley remained unmoved.


    "Get up!"


    Sharon frowned.


    Stanley''s breath enveloped her, and his deep and shallow eyes fell on her. "Why didn''t you call me


    these two days?"


    He started to settled old scores.


    Sharon mocked him. "Will you pick up my phone if I call you?"


    She was so scared that night and all her weakness was exposed. Regardless of her self-esteem,


    she pulled her face and called him, but what awaited her was that he was making love with another


    woman.


    At the thought of this, Sharon felt disgusted and even wanted to vomit.


    She pushed him away, turned around, and was about to go out.


    "Stop!"


    "Yeah right!" Sharon rolled her eyes.


    She ignored him and directly opened the door.


    Stanley kicked his long legs and closed the bathroom door again. His sharp face became serious.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "What on earth are you going to do? Do you want me to believe you? Fine, I believe you. I believe


    that you don''t know. Is that okay? Can I go now?"


    Although she said so, she waspletely angry.


    Stanley narrowed his deep eyes. "Answer my question. Why didn''t you call me these two days?"


    Sharon pursed her lips, and thest bit of pride in her heart made her unable to speak.


    "Answer me."


    Sharon took a deep breath. She didn''t want to humiliate herself.


    "Talk!"


    He raised his voice.


    Sharon shouted back in agitation, "I did! It was a woman who answered your phone. You guys were


    sleeping together. Are you happy now? Stanley Jones, I hate you!"


    Why did he force her to put these nasty things on the table? She hated him so much!


    Frowning, he pulled her, his deep eyes filled with confusion. "You called?"


    "Drop the act. Save it." Sharon shook off his hand.


    Stanley rubbed his forehead and said, "First thing first, I never received your call."


    "Of course not. It was a woman who answered it. You were taking a shower, and you were sleeping


    with her. How could you possibly receive my call?"


    Sharon could not control her emotions anymore and roar directly at him, and then she remembered


    that Melody was sleeping outside, so she red at him, pursed her lips, and said nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    A man as smart as Stanley was, he instantly understood what was going on.


    "That woman was really bold!" he thought.


    A trace of coldness shed in his phoenix eyes, and ayer of haze shrouded his face. He was so


    smart and cautious about everything for so many years, but in the end, he fell into the hands of a


    woman who was a nobody.


    He clenched his fists, feeling very angry.


    But when he saw Sharon''s expression, he smiled.


    Upon seeing the shameless man smiling, Sharon''s fingers trembled with anger.


    "You''re right. I didn''t pick up your call because I was with another woman."


    He admitted it frankly without any hesitation.


    The little bit of expectation that Sharon had in her heartpletely shattered. She thought that he


    would at least try to exin, but...


    She sneered, "Jerk!"


    "Do you want to know why I didn''t answer your call and what I was doing with that woman?"


    The "jerk" uttered as he approached her. His smile and hot eyes made Sharon feel disgusted.


    "I don''t want to know. Stop right there!"


    Sharon retreated.


    Stanley pushed her to the wall and did not give her a chance to speak again. He bowed his head,


    grabbed her face, and kissed her hard.


    Two minutester, he let go of her. His breathing was unstable and hot. "I did this to her! And,


    this..."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he held the weak woman and kissed her passionately again.


    Sharon was a little dizzy by his intense and continuous kiss, and her eyes were as red as the rabbit.


    She wanted to push him away, but she had no strength.


    "Stanley, you b*stard!"


    She could only curse him on the spur of the moment, "You are disgusting and dirty! Let me go!"


    Seeing that she was really angry and panic, coupled with her pair of red eyes, Stanley burst into


    laughter. "Fool!"


    "You''re a fool!"


    Sharon spat.


    Stanley spoke vaguely, "I didn''t do anything to her. I didn''t touch her, not even a strand of her hair,


    okay?"


    He never liked to exin himself as he felt that exnation was the most useless thing, but today


    he exined himself to her over and over again, breaking his many rules.


    But Sharon didn''t believe him. All men were the same. She didn''t believe that he had done nothing.


    It was impossible that he would not eat the meat that came to his mouth as it didn''t attach to the


    wolf-alike trait he had in him.


    For Sharon, Stanley was a wolf through and through.


    When he went berserk, she couldn''t withstand it.


    He restrained her and did not let her run away. His action became more and more fierce. After a few


    moves, he prated her.


    Sharon began to lose her sanity. Her body waspletely controlled by him and it did not belong to


    her anymore.


    Suddenly...


    "Sharon, are you in there?" The closed bathroom door was suddenly pushed open, and Melody''s


    fragile face appeared at the door. She held the infusion rack with one hand and opened the door


    with the other.


    The whole world seemed to be frozen at this moment.


    One second, five seconds, ten secondster...


    "Ah!"


    A scream echoed.


    Melody looked at the cuddling adults in the bathroom incredulously. Her fingers trembled as she


    pointed at them. "You..."


    "Who on earth is that man who pushed her best friend against the wall?" she thought as she stared


    at them.


    The confused man and woman in the bathroom suddenly came to their senses at this moment. The


    lust on Stanley''s face did not fade away, which added ayer of coquettishness on his already


    handsome face.


    "Get out!" he shouted angrily, ring with his sharp eyes. "Close the door!"


    Melody was freaked out by his sharp re that brought goosebumps to her arms. Trembling, she


    really went out obediently and even closed the door for them.


    In the bathroom, Sharon, who had just realized what was going on, felt a sudden explosion in her


    mind. Her face was as red as a cherry tomato, filling with shame and anger. She wished she could


    die right there and then!


    She didn''t want to live anymore!


    Why did her good friend see this shameful thing with her own eyes?


    Why?


    Sharon''s face was ashen and she had no desire to live anymore.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    The ward was eerily silent now. Melody sat by the bed and did not dare to breathe heavily.


    As she pounded her head, she cursed herself for being so senseless as to bump into Sharon and a


    man doing the deed...


    Wait!


    Melody''s face fell. Sharon was a little liar. She said that she did not have a boyfriend and she had


    been single for so many years, and she didn''t have any romantic rumors!


    Who on earth was the man who did the deed to her in the bathroom just now?


    "He''s not a rapist, is he?"


    "No, no, no, this is a hospital. A rapist doesn''t have the guts to do such a thing here!"


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom, Sharon was so ashamed and angry that she wanted to kill someone at


    this moment!


    She wanted to kill the sluggish man in front of her!


    B*stard, her reputation was ruined by him just like that!


    Sharon red at the elegant and reserved man with resentment in her eyes.


    After a satisfying intimacy moment, Stanley smiled and said, "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Sharon was extremely angry and rushed over to strangle him!


    Stanley didn''t expect her to do this, so he frowned and blocked her.


    Sharon was utterly furious. "Go to hell!"


    Stanley squinted at her and thought.


    "What''s with her reaction? So, someone saw them; did she really have to be so angry?"


    He teased out loud, "What''s there to be embarrassed about? She didn''t see anything clearly. I didn''t


    even take off your clothes..."


    "Shut up!"


    Sharon blushed and said, "Shut up, don''t say anything!"


    Stanley shrugged and kept his mouth shut.


    This woman was out of her mind now. If he continued, he might really enrage her.


    Sharon shook him off and stomped on the spot like an anxious rabbit.


    "What are you afraid of? |''m here for you." Stanley couldn''t bear it any longer, so he took her hand


    and took her out.


    "No!"


    Sharon pushed him away and spread her arms to block the bathroom door. "You can''t go out!"


    Stanley squinted again.


    "It will definitely be awkward to go out now. Wait a minute, let''s wait for a while."


    He was rendered speechless.


    Since it was rare to see her so shy, Stanleypromised and stood with her in the bathroom as


    she pleased.


    Time passed by, but Sharon had no tendency to get out of his way, so Stanley frowned and said,


    "Have you prepared yourself to face your friend?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    He didn''t have time to y with her anymore!


    Frustrated, he grabbed her wrist, pulled her away by force, and dragged the struggling woman out


    of the bathroom.


    As she was hurled into Melody''s arms, Sharon red at him angrily. "Stanley, you..."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "What about me?"


    If he didn''t push her, she would always be a coward.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and held it in as she thought, "Fine, I have something else to deal with now,


    so I don''t want to argue with you."


    Climbing out of Melody''s arms, Sharon''s expression shifted into an awkward and sheepish smile.


    "Melody, when did you wake up?"


    Melody couldn''t help thinking about what she had witnessed in the bathroom just now and she


    blushed timidly. "1-1 just wake up not long ago...


    Sharon saw that Melody blushed, so did she. Melody must be thinking about what she saw just


    now.


    "Sh*t, it''s so embarrassing."


    Of all the people in the world, why did it has to be her best friend who bumped into her doing the


    deed with Stanley?


    The two women were blushing, which was a rather awkward and bizarre sight.


    Stanley cleared his throat and said, "Take your time. I''ll go out and smoke a cigarette."


    At this moment, even he felt that the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    The door of the ward was closed again as Stanley went out. Sharon sat down beside Melody and


    licked her lips. "1-1 can exin."


    Melody took a deep breath and calmed down.


    "Fine, exin now."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Sharon opened her mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    She didn''t know where to start.


    "What''s wrong?" Melody raised her eyebrows. "You don''t want to say it?"


    "No." Sharon immediately shook her head. "I am afraid that if I say it, you can''t ept it."


    "I''ve seen you two doing that with my own eyes. Is there anything I can''t ept?"


    Sharon pursed her lips sheepishly.


    "Spill the bean. I can ept it."


    "Alright, I''ll start."


    "Spill it!"


    "1-1 am married."


    Melody coughed out of shock. Her stomach still hurt, so when she coughed, the pulling caused


    more pain in her abdomen.


    Sharon was anxious. "Melody!"


    Melody waved her hand. "I''m fine..."


    She was just a little shocked.


    After taking a deep breath, Melody calmed down and said, "Sharon, don''t tell you that you are not


    only married but also have a kid!"


    Sharon shook her head hurriedly. "No, no kid.


    I''m just married."


    "When did it happen?"


    "A year ago."


    Melody pursed her lips in annoyance.


    Her best friend had been married for a year, and she didn''t know until today!


    "If I''m not mistaken, the man just now must be Stanley Jones, right? The man who saved us in the


    bar the other day?"


    Sharon nodded. "Yes, that''s him."


    "No wonder..." Melody smiled. "I should have thought that why he woulde to your


    rescue for no reason. So this is why..."


    She sighed and asked again, "Why did you marry him?"


    "Do you still remember when I told you that there was a kind- hearted Samaritan who donated


    money to me and saved my father?"


    "And he is..."


    "Yes, it''s Stanley, but he needed a wife, so I married him."


    Melody was bewildered to realize that they were in a loveless marriage.


    After a long time, Melody sighed. "If you have any more explosive news, just tell me now. My little


    heart is getting numb because of you anyway. No matter how horrible it is, I think I can ept it..."


    "That''s all. Oh, and there''s also Jewel''s matter."


    Speaking of this, Melody frowned. "The news reported that there is a scandal between Stanley and


    Jewel. Is it true?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and said vaguely, "I don''t know what is their specific rtionship."


    The reason why she said so was just to keep Melody from worrying about her.


    Based on Melody''s character, she couldn''t bear to see her being wronged. If Melody knew that


    Stanley got married but still had a rtionship with Jewel, she would definitely avenge her.


    Therefore, she could only give her such a vague answer.


    "What about Jewel? Why did she meet you? And why did you get into her car this time? Why did


    you have a conflict with her in the end?"


    Sharon hung her little head low. "I have met Jewel very early on. She asked me out once and asked


    me to leave Stanley. She also learned from the idol drama and nned to force me to leave Stanley


    by giving me money."


    Melody sneered and said, "Sure enough, it''s amon means used by rich people."


    "At that time, I simply said that if she gave me ten million, I would agree to leave Stanley. I didn''t


    expect that she suddenly came to me the day before yesterday and promised to give me ten


    million."


    As Sharon spoke, she went to her pocket. She had not changed her clothes in the past two days, so


    the cheque was still in her pocket. "This is a cheque of a hundred thousand. She gave it to me,


    saying that this was the deposit, and she would give me the rest of the money after I leave


    Beachmarsh City."


    Melody was a little astounded. "You... really took her money. Are you going to leave Stanley?"

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Sharon smiled and said, "I took her cheque because I want to collect evidence."


    Melody was stunned. "Evidence? What evidence?"


    "To show the evidence to Stanley." Sharon put the cheque back into her pocket. "In the beginning,


    in order to avoid unnecessary trouble and keep her away from me, I asked for ten million from


    Jewel. Never in my wildest dream did I imagine that she woulde to me again and gave me ten


    million without hesitation."


    Melody nodded. "So..."


    "So I turned her trick to my own use. I took the cheque and nned to show it to Stanley and let him


    deal with Jewel."


    She would pass the matters that she couldn''t solve to Stanley for she was certain he could be able


    to handle it.


    Stanley might not believe her if she simply said that Jewel wanted to bribe her to leave him, but now


    that she had the cheque, albeit it was only a value of a hundred thousand, he had to believe her.


    Sharon wasn''t sure if he would reallye forward to warn Jewel.


    Jewel was a public figure. If Sharon''s simple hope was to live a peaceful life and keep herself away


    from Jewel, she could not do anything about Jewel, but Stanley could.


    So this was the reason why she wanted to take the cheque.


    Melody sighed and stroke Sharon''s face gently. "Well done. This is what you should have done."


    Sharon blinked. "But I got you into this mess. I didn''t expect that Jewel would have such a vicious


    intention and brought me into the middle of nowhere... If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have been


    locked up and admitted to the hospital."


    "Shush. Don''t me yourself. This has nothing to do with you!" Melody gritted her teeth. "It''s all


    Jewel''s fault. She looks so pure and naive on screen but in reality, she is so wicked!"


    Although Melody said so, Sharon still felt uneasy.


    After all, it all started because of her. If it weren''t for her, these things wouldn''t have happened.


    Outside the ward.


    After Stanley smoked two cigarettes, Anthony rushed to the hospital with the surveince footage


    that he copied from the police station in his hand. "Boss, here is the footage you asked me to get."


    More than half an hour ago, Stanley came out of the ward and called Anthony, ordering him to do


    this.


    "I''ve downloaded the video to my phone. You can simply click y and watch it."


    Anthony stepped aside.


    Pursing his lips slightly and leaning his slender body against the wall, Stanley took the phone,


    clicked on the screen, and the video started ying.


    In the video, Jewel pulled Sharon''s hair, and Sharon had no choice but to raise her chin because of


    the agonizing pain. On the spur of the moment, Jewel raised her hand to p Sharon''s face again


    and again.


    Although he couldn''t hear any sound, it was a very shocking sight.


    Sharon was beaten and fell to the ground, and the bodyguard subdued her petite body. Jewel was


    very arrogant and domineering that she began to beat and kick Sharon continuously.


    Finally, Melody rushed down from the taxi, ran over to protect Sharon, and fought with Jewel. The


    bodyguard immediately stepped forward to grab Melody, to which she could not move, and Jewel,


    wearing high heels, kicked hard at Melody''s stomach.


    Seeing her friend being beaten, Sharon roared in fury, picked up a brick, and aimed it at Jewel...


    Jewel''s head was bleeding. She was so angry that she called the ambnce and the police right


    away.


    In the end, Sharon and Melody were arrested and taken to the police car.


    After watching the video, Stanley handed the mobile phone back to Anthony. He took it and waited


    for Stanley''s next order.


    Stanley''s expression was extremely calm and aloof.


    However, Anthony knew that he was now angry to the brim.


    This was how Stanley was. The angrier he was, the more he didn''t show it on his face.


    Anthony watched the video on his way here, and he couldn''t help cursing several times furiously.


    Jewel had crossed the line this time. Over the years, she became more and more unruly due to


    Stanley''s protection for her.


    Sharon was the victim here in suffering Jewel''s malicious attack.


    "Anthony."


    Stanley, who had been silent for a while, suddenly spoke.


    Anthony collected himself and said, "Yes, boss."


    "Go and unterally terminate the contracts of Jewel''s recent activities and advertisements, as well


    as the TV series and variety shows that she participates in. Cancel all her film booking this year,


    and she can''t ept any work or contract this year without my permission!"


    Ordered Stanley in a cold voice.


    Anthony was taken aback. For a celebrity, not getting any job ormercial shooting for a year


    meant that her entertainment career was at the risk of destruction.


    It was a warning and lesson to Jewel.


    Anthony immediately nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll get it done right away."


    When Stanley stood at the door of the ward, it was very quiet inside without any sound.


    He frowned and opened the door.


    When he entered the room, he was stunned.


    The two women were both asleep. Sharon was sleeping soundly on the other empty bed. Stanley


    gently closed the door, came to the bedside, and looked at her earnestly.


    Her face was a little swollen. If he did not watch the surveince footage, he would not know that it


    was Jewel''s doing. Now that he knew it, he felt distressed and heartbroken.


    He reached out his hand and caressed Sharon''s face gently. He could simply leave a red mark on


    her soft and tender cheek by pressing it lightly.


    Perhaps because she didn''t sleep well for two days, she was in a deep slumber at the moment,


    which she didn''t wake up even if he touched her for a while.


    "Mr. Jones."


    A female voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Stanley turned around. Melody had woke up without him realizing it.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "What''s the matter, Miss Graham?"


    "I have a few questions that I want to ask you and I wonder if you can answer me."


    "What''s the questions?"


    Melody fidgeted nervously under his intense gaze. "When you went out just now, Sharon told me


    about your secret marriage with her."


    "Oh?" Stanley was slightly surprised. He had thought that Sharon would not tell anyone around her


    about it, because she was so repulsed by people knowing about their marriage.


    Every time she went out with him, she was nervous for fear of being photographed by the media.


    It seemed that Melody and she were really close; she wouldn''t tell her anything about it otherwise.


    "Sharon said that she was married to you a year ago, but two months ago, I saw your scandal with


    Jewel on TV." Melody asked directly, "Stanley Jones, did you cheat on Sharon?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Stanley narrowed his deep eyes and thought, "This woman really dares to ask anything."


    "Although you are rich and extraordinary, it doesn''t mean that you can be forgiven for having an


    extramarital affair. It is a huge problem in terms of morality and characteristics. No matter how great


    you are, cheating on your wife is wrong and hical!"


    When Sharon talked about the rtionship between Stanley and Jewel, she spoke of it very


    vaguely. Melody knew that she didn''t want to say much, so she didn''t press on her, but she still felt


    pitiful for her dear friend.


    "Sharon is a very good girl. Since you decided to marry her, and..."


    Speaking of this, Melody blushed, cleared her throat, and said, "And you''ve done the deed with her,


    so you should treat her well. If you want to continue this marriage life with Sharon, you should


    completely cut your ties with Jewel and don''t be a two-timer. If you love Jewel, then you should give


    up Sharon. Don''t be her husband, and have an affair with another woman at the same time. It


    breaks Sharon''s heart!"

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Stanley, who was standing at the foot of the bed, remained silent after Melody finished her long


    speech.


    He sized her up, as if he was trying to figure her out, or specting about her remarks.


    His gaze brought goosebumps to Melody.


    After a while, Stanley said, "Miss Graham, why do you care so much about Sharon?"


    "We are friends."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "If you''re just friends, your concern seems a little overboard," Stanley said, lowering his voice.


    "There is no real affection in this world even between rtives, let alone a friend."


    Melody understood in an instant. She smiled and said, "Mr. Jones, you were born in a rich family


    that we don''tprehend. It is said that a rich and powerful family is aplicated little universe


    that the scheming and deception is nothing we can ever understand in the ordinary world. But I


    want to tell you that there are true love and friendship in this world. Just because you never stumble


    upon it, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist."


    Stanley frowned slightly.


    Melody tilted her head and looked at the man in front of her. "Mr. Jones, I have onest question for


    you."


    Stanley looked at her indifferently.


    "Do you love Sharon?"


    Had this man, who was always on- guard against everything under the sun, ever experienced true


    love?


    Stanley sneered and said, "Love? There are so many people talking about love, yet how many of


    them have actually encountered this so-called love?"


    "My argument stands: Just because you never stumble upon it, it doesn''t mean that it doesn''t exist."


    Melody pointed to Sharon, who was sleeping soundly. "I don''t know why a man like you wants to


    marry Sharon, but I beg you, please treat Sharon nicely. Even if you don''t love her, don''t hurt her!"


    Sharon might look carefree and energetic, but she had a fragile and soft heart.


    Such a sensitive girl should be well protected.


    Melody raised her eyes. "You don''t have to lie to me that you like Sharon. Even if you don''t say it, I


    can see that you don''t like her."


    Stanley pursed his thin lips and frowned.


    "How can you tell that I don''t like her?"


    "Your eyes." Melody looked straight at the man''s indifferent and emotionless face. "When a man


    loves a woman, the way he looks at her is very intriguing. There is a dense and inseparable love in


    it that he wishes he can glue his gaze on her at all times. I have seen such gazes before, so I


    know."


    "But I can''t see any of this in your eyes." Melody looked straight at him. "There is nothing in the way


    you look at Sharon, let alone love!"


    Stanley turned his head to look at Sharon, who was sleeping soundly, and did not refute, because


    Melody was right.


    He did not like Sharon, and he would never fall in love with her. The reason why he cared about her


    was probably that she was his wife, so he was more concerned about her wellbeing.


    He had always liked Reba, and he loved Reba from the bottom of his heart.


    The love he had for Reba was genuine.


    He was very clear about this.


    Sometimes, Sharon made him crazy and annoyed, but that was it.


    Although the rtionship between him and Reba had always been calm and cid, it was the


    love-me-little-love-me-long kind of rtionship.


    Only this kind of feeling was real.


    After all, warm affectionsted longer than burning passion.


    Thinking of this, Stanley gradually calmed down.


    When Sharon woke up, she found that Stanley and Melody were talking, so she squinted, sat up,


    and pointed at them. "Are you guys bad-mouthing me?"


    Melody rolled her eyes at her. "I''m talking to him about your past."


    "What''s there to talk about?"


    "You love sleeping in ss; you and Sierra are nemesis; you even sell his personal information for


    money..."


    "Melody Graham!"


    Sharon screamed in disbelief, "You even told him that?"


    She put up a lot of effort to keep this from him. She had to secretly chat with her friends in the


    group, for fear of being noticed by him.


    Now, Melody betrayed her while she was asleep!


    The friend-ship wrecked easily!


    How should they go on to be friends then?


    Noticing her anger, Melody hurriedly got out of bed and blurted ame excuse, "I need to use the


    bathroom. You guys go ahead."


    Then she opened the door of the ward and went out.


    Sharon grimaced in great dismay as she looked at Melody who ran away in a hurry.


    When she turned her head back, her heart skipped a beat upon looking straight into his sharp and


    deep eyes, because she saw that he was holding her phone.


    Sharon''s mind was buzzing. She licked her lips and asked as ast desperate attempt, "It''s not my


    phone that you''re holding, is it?"


    "Unfortunately, it''s yours." His voice was very calm, and she couldn''t tell whether he was happy or


    angry.


    Sharon''s eyes darted around nervously. "If you''re holding my phone, did you read the messages in


    my group chat?"


    "Bingo."


    Sharon pursed her lips anxiously.


    She wanted to faint right there and then.


    The messages in her chat group were all about the conversations between her and herscivious


    friends who were eager to get their hands on Stanley''s personal information! It was so humiliating


    now that he read all those messages!


    "Uh..." Sharon licked her lips sheepishly.


    Looking down at the chat logs on the phone, Stanley sneered and said, "Am I gay?"


    Sharon immediately replied, "Because you don''t have much scandal, so many of my female friends


    wonder what your sexual orientation is."


    "How do I usually satisfy my sexual desire?"


    "Well, outsiders don''t know that we are married, so they are curious about it..."


    At that time, the scandal of Stanley and Jewel had not been exposed yet, and he had neither his


    own scandals nor girlfriend, which was why the people were curious about it.


    "When will Jewel Russell be Mrs. Jones?"


    Frowning anxiously, Sharon actually forgot what answer she gave. "How did I answer it?"


    Stanley sneered. "You made a bet with someone that Jewel won''t be Mrs. Jones within a year,


    but it''s hard to say after a year!"


    "Oh my god!"


    Sharon pped her forehead. Why did she have to discuss this with the girls? She regretted it so


    much now!


    Stanley tossed the phone away, which Sharon quickly caught and began to check it.


    "What do you mean by it''s hard to say after a year? Will Jewel be Mrs. Jones after a year?"


    The man asked in a deep voice.


    Sharonpletely focused on her mobile phone as she blurted, "Because I''ll graduate from college


    a yearter and when I get a job, I''ll..."


    Suddenly, Sharon came to her senses and stopped abruptly, swallowing the rest of her words.


    Stanley''s dark eyes fell on her. "What are you going to do after you have a job?"


    Sharon hated herself for not shutting her mouth and almost revealed the whole n.


    "Haha." She smiled dryly and changed the subject. "Where is Melody? Why hasn''t shee out


    after so long?"

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    In another hospital.


    Upon hearing thewyer''s remarks, Jewel was so angry that she directly grabbed the ss from the


    bedside table and threw it at him. "What do you mean that you don''t handle this case anymore?


    Why the women who were locked up in the police station have been released? Aren''t you awyer?


    Didn''t Stanley ask you to take full charge of this case?"


    Last night, Stanley said to her tenderly that he would avenge her and made the culprits pay for what


    they did, but why did all of this suddenly change today?"


    The ss that Jewel hurled directly smashed thewyer''s forehead, blood oozing from the wound.


    "Miss Russell, I don''t know why. A few hours ago, Mr. Charles fired me personally..."


    "Useless!" The more Jewel thought about it, the angrier she became. "Get out!"


    Thewyer covered the wound on his forehead and went out.


    But as soon as the door of the ward was opened, thewyer was stunned.


    There was a tall and straight man standing outside the door. When thewyer saw the man''s


    appearance clearly, he broke out in a cold sweat. "M-Mr. Jones?"


    It was Stanley Jones!


    Stanley smiled faintly. "As an employee of Jones Group, why are you here?"


    Thewyer''s face was pale and he couldn''t say a word.


    "Well, it seems like sacking you wasn''t a wrong decision after all. You take the sry from me but


    you delivered messages to an outsider behind my back, huh?"


    Thewyer exined, stuttering, "M- Miss Russell is not an outsider. She is the victim of this


    incident, I... I..."


    "So you came here to provide her with information?"


    "Mr. Jones, I..."


    Stanley''s gazes were so cold and sharp that thewyer didn''t dare to look into his eyes. He lowered


    his head nervously, his heart beating fast.


    After a while, Stanley said slowly, "Wait here. Don''t go."


    Thewyer immediately nodded. "Yes!"


    In the ward.


    Jewel couldn''t see what was going on outside, but she vaguely heard some voices. She thought


    that the people in the hospital were having a conversation in the corridor, so she frowned and felt


    unhappy.


    The door was suddenly opened from the outside, and a man steady footsteps came in.


    Jewel looked up and was surprised. "Stanley?"


    Stanley came to the hospital bed and looked at her for a moment, then he smiled and said, "You


    look good. It seems that you have a good rest."


    "Stanley, why are you here?" Jewel said as she lifted the quilt and was about to get out of bed.


    "Didn''t you call me a few times in the morning and ask me toe and visit you?"


    "Ah, yes, l-l forgot."


    Jewel was on pins and needles. Stanley''s eyes were as deep as the sea that she couldn''t figure out


    what he was thinking for a moment.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Stanley hooked the chair with his long leg and sat on it. Then, he raised his eyes and asked directly,


    "Was Sharon Cruz the one who hurt you?"


    Jewel was taken aback. "You didn''t know?"


    "I didn''t know about it until today."


    Thinking of what thewyer just said, Jewel panicked and couldn''t help but make wild guesses.


    What did he mean by he didn''t know about it until today? He didn''t know it was Sharon yesterday,


    so he decided to teach the culprit who harmed her a lesson, but now that he knew it was Sharon, he


    changed his mind all of a sudden. Was that so?


    "Did you go to meet her personally behind my back?"


    His voice sounded again, with a little coldness and a questioning tone.


    Jewel immediately said, "You don''t like me to meet her? Okay, I won''t see her again."


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "Do you know what kind of rtionship I have with her?"


    Jewel trembled in fear as his words sent a chill down her spine. Having been through the


    treacherous battlefield and the business world, Stanley''s eyes were as sharp as a dagger as if they


    could prate a person''s heart and mind in no time.


    "I..." Licking her lips, Jewel gradually calmed down under the immense pressure and said, "I only


    know that you two are close and you let her live in your vi."


    Stanley''s expression grew colder and colder. "Did you investigate me behind my back?"


    Jewel exined hurriedly, "Because you were treating me coldly this year. I thought that you had


    another woman outside. I was upset and jealous, so I had someone to investigate you, and I found


    out about you and Sharon..."


    Stanley looked at her, expressionless.


    Panicked, she held his hand and said, "I didn''t want to do that, but I''m too insecure. I''m afraid that


    you would dump me when you have someone else."


    Tears fell from her eyes as she spoke pitifully, "My parents died when I was a child, then my brother


    a few years ago. I don''t have a sense of security in my heart. You are the only family I have in this


    world. If you leave me, I''m scared... I''m really scared."


    Stanley frowned as he looked at Jewel in front of him. During these five years, he took extra care of


    her because of her brother''s final words.


    When he first met her, she was timid and introverted.


    But after a few years, she had changed. She was getting more and more arrogant, and her actions


    were getting bolder and bolder...


    Jewel was no longer the innocent girl she used to be.


    Looking away from her, Stanley''s eyes grew deeper as he slowly said, "I said I would give you


    justice, remember?"


    Jewel immediately nodded and said, "Yes, I remember!"


    At the same time, she asked suspiciously, " Stanley, a-are you really going to do that?"


    Didn''t he already know that the person who hurt her was Sharon? He even got Sharon out of the


    police station. Why did he say that now?


    What did he mean?


    Jewel didn''t have a clue.


    "Can you get out of bed and walk now?" Stanley stood up and asked without answering her


    question.


    Jewel nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Thene out with me."


    Jewel was startled. "W-Where are we going?"


    Stanley tilted his head to look at her with a faint smile on his face. "I''m taking you to see the person


    who hurt you, of course. I said I would give you justice."


    Jewel was overjoyed. He was telling the truth!


    "I''ll get changed. I''ll be ready right away."


    When she went out, she saw thewyer standing outside the door and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Why was he still doing here? Didn''t she ask him to leave a while ago?


    It was not nice to let Stanley know that she had met thewyer of Jones Group in private.


    So she immediately exined, " Stanley, thewyer was here to ask me about the conflict with


    Sharon on that day..."


    Stanley raised his hand and interrupted her instead. "I know, you don''t have to exin it to me.


    Jewel breathed a sigh of relief upon seeing that he wasn''t upset, but she was still a little skeptical.


    "Why do you ask thewyer to go with us to the hospital?"


    Stanley just smiled and did not answer her.


    On the way to the hospital, Stanley who was behind the wheels was silent. Jewel nced at his


    handsome side profile several times, and couldn''t help but feel nervous, her heart thumping


    vigorously.


    Did he really intend to get justice for her by taking her to the hospital?


    For some reason, she felt that something was amiss.


    The uneasy feeling began to spread in her heart, making her jittery.


    "Stanley..." Jewel said, sounding gentle and mellow.


    She always maintained a fragile and mild-mannered side in front of him because he liked it. "I''m


    sorry. I know I shouldn''t have done these things and I shouldn''t have met Sharon behind your back,


    but I couldn''t help it. I want to see what kind of woman you let live in your vi. Is she good? Can


    she take care of you..."


    "Oh?" It was not until then that Stanley interrupted her. "What do you think of her then?"


    Looking up at him, Jewel bit her lip and said, "I tested her."


    "Test?"


    "Yes. I told her to leave you, and I''ll pay no matter how much she wants as long as she can leave


    you."


    Hearing this, Stanley frowned and asked, "And then?"


    Jewel said slowly, "She epted my check."

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Jewel said slowly, "Sharon promised me that she would leave you and epted my cheque."


    Stanley tilted his head. With the backlight behind him, his face was vaguely visible in the slowly


    darkening night. He seemed to be unable to digest it as asked with a significantly louder voice, "Did


    she ept the money you gave?"


    Jewel nodded. "She asked for ten million."


    Stanley pursed his lips and there was a look of unpleasantness in his eyes.


    How dare Sharon said such a thing?


    "I know you won''t believe what I said, but I have evidence!" Jewel quickly took out her mobile phone


    from her bag and yed the recorded audio file to him.


    Sharon''s soft voice came from the phone and echoed into Stanley''s ears.


    "... Don''t worry. I''ll leave him and I won''t pester him."


    "... Miss Russell, you misunderstood. I don''t want one million, but ten million."


    "...I''ll ept it then. Thank you for your generosity, Miss Russell."


    "... That kind of man doesn''t deserve my love. And Jewel, I advise you, he is not your Mr. Right. If


    he can hook up with me today, he will hook up with another woman tomorrow. Don''t waste your


    love."


    The recording was full of Sharon''s voice. Every word she said revealed her greed and


    snobbishness.


    Stanley''s eyes were eerily cold, blue veins popping out on his forehead, and his knuckles that were


    holding the steering wheel turning white.


    Ten million?


    Was that all he was worth?


    Sharon was really stupid. His worth was enough for her to spend several lifetimes but she


    epted only ten million from Jewel!


    He was very furious. Stanley stepped on the elerator and sped off toward Sharon''s hospital with


    surging anger!


    He drove so fast that Jewel screamed in horror.


    At the ward of the hospital.


    The nurse helped Melody change the dressing and instructed several reminders that she wanted


    her to pay attention to.


    As soon as the nurse went out, Melody asked, "Why didn''t I see Mr. Jones when I came back?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes and thought of what happened an hour ago. "I pissed him off and he went


    out."


    "What did you do?"


    "What did I do? I didn''t do anything. I should ask you what had you done?" Sharon red at her.


    "You looked at my phone while I was asleep!"


    Melody stuck out her tongue mischievously. "I was bored. You were sleeping like a log, and Stanley


    didn''t leave. It was very awkward, so I betrayed you and told him something he was interested in."


    Sharon snorted and said, "You should be fortunate that you''re cute. Okay, I''ll be a bigger person


    and forgive you."


    Melody said, "You''re the best!"


    "Of course I am!"


    "How did you piss Stanley off?"


    Sharon sighed at this point. She almost spilled the beans in front of Stanley, so she kept on


    changing the subject and avoiding telling the truth entirely. His patience was wearing thin and then


    he left with a gloomy expression.


    Sharon was not stupid. She couldn''t tell him that she would divorce him a yearter!


    He would be so pissed if he knew about her little scheme.


    She could not bear the consequences of his anger.


    Just as she was thinking, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    Sharon looked back and was startled to see the man who came in.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    It was Stanley Jones.


    Why did hee back?


    Didn''t he just leave, grumpy and pissed?


    Sharon opened her mouth and was about to speak when someone suddenly appeared beside


    Stanley.


    It was Jewel Russell!


    Sharon''s eyes widened in disbelief. Was it an illusion?


    She couldn''t believe that Stanley had brought Jewel in front of her aboveboard!


    What did he mean by this?


    What did he want to do?


    Melody was the first to react. She got up from the bed and started chiding, "What are you doing


    here? Jewel Russell, you are not wee here. Please leave!"


    Jewel hid behind Stanley timidly.


    Seeing this, Melody was furious and thought, "That shameless b*tch. Drop your fragile b*tch act!"


    Hiding behind Stanley, Jewel whispered softly, "Miss Graham, what are you doing? Stanley said that


    he wanted to get justice for me, that''s why he brought me here. Please calm down and let''s have a


    talk."


    Was he here to get justice for Jewel?


    Sharon was stunned and felt that she must have misheard it.


    Melody was also stunned.


    Sharon turned to look at Stanley in the suit. "Justice? What justice are you seeking?"


    He clearly knew that she was not at fault and Jewel was the real culprit. Why did he bring Jewel


    here to seek justice?


    Sharon clenched her fists indignantly.


    She was fumed with anger and hatred!


    Jewel didn''t say anything and looked at Stanley instead.


    Stanley, who received the resentful res from Melody and Sharon, flicked his sleeves and took a


    long step forward to Sharon. He looked down at her and simply said, "Apologize to Jewel."


    "What?"


    Melody was shocked and could not believe it.


    Sharon''s whole body began to tremble, and even her hands were shaking uncontrobly.


    She felt as if a pocket of air was blocking her lungs that she was suffocated, and she was soaked in


    cold water as every cell of her body was cold.


    She seemed to bite on her lips by ident as her teeth tremored due to anger, but she did not feel


    the pain. She looked up at Stanley and asked, "What did you say?"


    There was no expression on Stanley''s face. "Apologize to Jewel."


    "Why?"


    "Because you hit her and inflicted a serious injury on her that she had to be admitted to the hospital,


    you have to apologize to her."


    "She also hit me!"


    "But you''re fine, not her. The doctor said that if you hit her harder, she might die on the spot."


    Sharon saw with her own eyes that Jewel, who was standing behind Stanley, had a triumphant


    smile on her face. That smile grew wider little by little, tormenting her.


    Jewel mouthed something silently.


    Sharon could actually read her lips that said, "Look, this man loves me, and he is asking you to


    apologize to me."


    Sharon pursed her lips and turned her face away.


    Stanley grabbed her chin and pulled her face back at him, staring at her with his intimidating eyes.


    "Apologize to her now."


    There was a dash of warning in his serious voice.


    Confused, Sharon stared at him for a while until she came to a realization. He was the man of


    authority here, so she had to apologize because he wanted her to.


    If she wanted her father to stay alive, she had to apologize.


    A smile appeared at the corner of Sharon''s mouth. She pushed his hand away and said with a


    bright smile, "Okay, I''ll apologize."


    Stanley froze for a moment though. He was astounded by the expression in her eyes that indicated


    determination and heartbreak.


    Coming to Jewel, Sharon uttered word by word, "Miss Russell, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have beaten


    you and caused you to be hospitalized. Can you forgive me?"


    Jewel waved her hand gracefully and said, "You don''t need to apologize. We are all friends, and we


    can just talk it out. Stanley is just panicked. Please don''t misunderstand him, Miss Cruz."


    Jewel''s hypocritical look and smug nces hurt Sharon still.


    Sharon lowered her eyes as tears started to flood her eyes. She felt that she was surrounded by


    humiliation in an instant.


    Behind her, Stanley''s deep and mellow voice suddenly sounded again, "Now that one apology is


    done, let''s deal with the other apology."

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    The other apology?


    Not only Jewel but also everyone in the ward was taken aback.


    Melody was puzzled.


    Sharon was bewildered.


    Jewel looked at Stanley and asked, confused, "Stanley, what else is there to apologize?"


    As if he didn''t hear her, Stanley strode up to Sharon, to which she immediately looked away and


    lowered her head as he approached her.


    Stanley''s eyes fell on Sharon''s pale face and her clenched fists.


    He frowned and knew what she was going through.


    She was very angry too.


    If it weren''t for the fact that there were outsiders in the ward, she would definitely fight with him.


    Melody was also enraged, her chest puffing agitatedly. She wanted to climb down from the bed and


    kick these people out of the ward, but she dared not to.


    She did not forget Stanley''s status.


    A few hours ago, she had talked to Stanley, asking him not to hurt Sharon even if he did not love


    her.


    What about now?


    After only a few hours, Stanley, the b*stard, swaggered in here with his lover to insult them!


    It was so infuriating!


    Stanley fixed his gaze on Sharon. The sunshine shone on her pale face as she stood by the


    window.


    Did she feel so wronged because of an apology?


    Stanley felt a heavy breath stuffing his chest, causing inexplicable difort. He said directly, "Miss


    Graham, pleasee here."


    Sharon raised her head and spat out angrily, "Melody didn''t do anything wrong. Why do you want


    her to apologize?"


    Jewel realized that the other apology that Stanley meant was for Melody to apologize to her.


    Smugness shed across her eyes as she watched them quietly.


    Melody took a few deep breaths to calm down. She patted Sharon''s clenched arms and smiled. "It''s


    okay. It''s just an apology. It''s not a big deal."


    She clearly knew that if they did not apologize to Jewel today, there would be no end to this matter.


    Melody walked over and came to Jewel. Looking at Jewel''s smug face, she sneered and said, "Miss


    Russell, about what happened the night before yesterday..."


    "Miss Graham, I didn''t ask you to apologize."


    Stanley uttered tly.


    Melody was dumbfounded. "Y-You didn''t want me to apologize?"


    "When did I ask you to apologize?"


    "But just now..."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Halfway through her words, Melody came to her senses. Indeed, from the beginning, he simply


    asked her to go to him but did not ask her to apologize.


    She didn''t know what the man wanted to do. She looked at Sharon suspiciously, to which Sharon


    also frowned and was a little stunned.


    "Jewel, apologize to her."


    The tall and sturdy Stanley spoke in a clear but unquestionable voice.


    As soon as he finished, Jewel waspletely in a daze.


    Pointing at herself in disbelief, she thought she misheard and raised her voice a little as she spoke,


    "Stanley, what did you say? Do you want me to apologize to her?"


    Why?


    This woman did not deserve her apology!


    Stanley squinted slightly. "Didn''t you hear me? Do you need me to repeat it?"


    Jewel almost went berserk and her whole body was shaking. "I won''t apologize to her! They should


    apologize to me!"


    "Are you sure you don''t want to apologize to her?"


    "No!"


    "Okay." Stanley nodded and didn''t say anything to her. He shouted instead, "Spencer,e here!"


    Spencer was thewyer.


    Spencer immediately came over and greeted respectfully, "Mr. Jones."


    "Tell Jewel what is the sentence for the charges of intentional assault and attempted murder? In her


    situation, how many years will she be sentenced?"


    Stanley spoke slowly, and there was no emotion in his voice, "The surveince footage is evidence,


    and the witnesses are Jewel Russell''s bodyguard and Miss Graham. When both witnesses and


    evidence are present, tell Jewel how many years will she spend in prison?"


    Jewel''s legs went jelly. If it weren''t for the wall behind her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    What was Stanley talking about?


    No, it was not true! She must have misheard it!


    Didn''t hee here to get justice for her?


    Thewyer was also confused by this situation. "Uh..."


    "Don''t you know this basic knowledge of thew? How did you get thewyer''s license?"


    Stanley''s eyes were cold.


    Spencer immediately came to his senses and quickly said, "Based on Miss Russell''s case,


    ording to the criminalw of our country, she hasmitted a crime under the charges of


    intentional assault and attempted murder. In general, for intentional assault, she will be sentenced


    to a minimum of three years in prison, detention, or parole... As for attempted murder, it is more


    serious and she will be sentenced to ten years and above..."


    Jewel''s mind was buzzing and her vision turned ck. She couldn''t hear anything thewyer said.


    Stanley stood there indifferently, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    "Haha, now I know why. He brought me here and gave me candy before giving me a p!" Jewel


    thought in dismay.


    How could he do this to her?


    Jewel pushed thewyer away and questioned him, "Why do you do this to me?"


    Stanley nced at her and smiled. "Are you not happy with how I handle this?"


    "No, I''m not!" Her eyes reddened, and tears dropped from her eyes. A smart woman should always


    learn to shed tears in front of a man. "I am the victim. They should apologize to me! Why should I


    apologize to them?"


    "I''ve watched the video that night. Both of them were defenseless and no match for you and your


    bodyguard. What else do I need to say?"


    Stanley red at her coldly.


    Jewel trembled vigorously. Recalling that night''s incident, she did want to teach Sharon a lesson by


    leaving her in the middle of nowhere and there were some hooligans nearby...


    She also hit them hard...


    She opened her mouth and wanted to defend herself, but Stanley''s expressionpletely


    darkened, calling her name loudly, "Jewel Russell!"


    Jewel knew that this was hisst warning.


    His patience was gone.


    She was angry, but there was nothing she could do except to swallow her resentment.


    Closing her eyes in dismay, she slowly came to the two women, and blurted, word by word, "It was


    my fault that day. I shouldn''t have hit you. I hope you can forgive me."


    Melody recovered from the shock. She snorted and said, "Miss Russell, do you finally realize how


    wicked you are?"


    Jewel gritted her teeth and endured her insult. "I''m sorry. I was so angry that I was out of my mind."


    Melody rolled her eyes at her and ignored her.


    Since she had suffered enough today, Jewel turned around and wanted to leave. She didn''t want to


    stay in this humiliating ce any longer.


    "Wait a minute," Stanley called her calmly. "You''llpensate Miss Graham for her hospitalization


    and medical expenses, emotional distresspensation, and personal injury settlement. If the


    compensation check does not arrive at Miss Graham''s hand before 5 o''clock tomorrow, the court


    subpoena will be sent to your house directly."


    Stanley gave her thest blow that was utterly cold and ruthless.


    Jewel almost fainted. She gritted her teeth and turned to leave.


    Thewyer also took the opportunity to get out.


    The ward was quiet again.


    Stanley turned around and walked over.


    Sharon looked up in a daze and saw a tall and sturdy man with handsome facial features walking


    toward her step by step.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Sharon''s heart was beating rapidly and her breathing was somewhat elerating as Stanley came


    to her one step at a time. She dared not look at his eyes and hurriedly lowered her head.


    "Raise your head and look at me!"


    Stanley''s cold voice resonated above her head.


    Sharon bit her lips and did not raise her head.


    Frowning, Stanley stretched out his slender hand, pinched her chin, and forced her to look at him.


    Sharon pushed his hand away, her face blushing a little. "If you have something to say, just say it.


    Don''t be so rude."


    Stanley looked straight at her. "Are you happy with the oue of my work?"


    "No!"


    Sharon shouted back.


    Stanley was angry. "Why not? What else do you want?"


    "We''re not at fault. Melody and I did nothing wrong. That was self-defense. Why do you want us to


    apologize to Jewel?" Sharon pursed her lips in dismay. "I can''t ept it."


    Stanleyughed, albeit frustrated. "Even if you can''t ept it, you have to!"


    "Tyrant!"


    "Why you..."


    "Am I wrong?" Sharon looked up at him. "Jewel was the one who started it first. If she didn''t


    deliberately harm me, would she have been admitted to the hospital? It''s all her fault!"


    Obviously, Stanley was pissed by her sharp tongue. "Okay, okay, okay!"


    When he said the three "okays" in a fit of anger, blue veins popped out on his forehead and he


    turned around angrily.


    "Bang!" He closed the door of the ward with great force, which was loud enough to shake the


    ceiling.


    Melody went over to pull her and sighed. "Mr. Jones handled it perfectly. Why did you offend him?"


    Sharon sat on the chair and looked a little dispirited. "Melody, actually, I also know that I have hit


    Jewel too hard. I hold part of the responsibility in this case."


    "Then why are you still so stubborn?"


    "He is still defending Jewel, and he is still taking her side. When I think of this, I be angry, so I


    can''t control my emotions." Sharon sighed.


    After saying that, she didn''t receive any response for a long time.


    Sharon frowned and looked up. "Melody..."


    Melody looked down at her and stroke her chin. There was a trace of inquiry in her eyes as she said


    with a hint of certainty, "Sharon, are you falling in love with Stanley Jones?"


    Sharon blurted out loud, "No!"


    She was very clear of her identity and status. It was absolutely impossible for her to like him.


    Melody rolled her eyes. "Why did you deny it so quickly if you don''t?"


    Sharon avoided her eyes and said, "I''m just afraid that you''ll misunderstand me..."


    "OK, don''t exin it. If you say you don''t like him, then you really don''t like him. I believe you."


    Melody curled her lips. This girl might like Stanley, but she didn''t know it yet.


    On the other hand, Shawn Lewis had been frantically searching for Sharon in Beachmarsh City


    these days. He did not base in Beachmarsh City, so he had limited resources andwork.


    So far, he only knew about her education information.


    He didn''t know where her home was or what situation she was in now.


    It was getting dark. Shawn stood in front of the French window, holding a ss of red wine in his


    hand. He could not control his emotions when he thought of the short unexpected encounter that


    day.


    How could he let her disappear in front of him?


    Shawn med himself for not holding her hand tightly at that time.


    "Knock, knock..."


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    Shawn gulped down the red wine in the ss and withdrew his thoughts.


    Peter pushed the door open and came in. "Young Master Lewis, this is Evonne Murray''s


    information."


    Back then, Shawn had lived in the Cruz residence for a few years, so he was somewhat familiar


    with the family''s situation. He knew that Sharon''s mother was called Evonne Murray, and she


    moved to Beachmarsh City after marrying another man.


    This was also the reason why Shawn came to Beachmarsh City this time. He wanted to get


    Sharon''s news from Evonne.


    However, he didn''t expect that on the second day of his arrival, he bumped into Sharon whom he


    missed so much on the street.


    This was the second chance that God had given him, and he would definitely not let it go.


    Shawn took the documents from Peter and began to read them.


    After a brief view, he threw the information aside and said, "I want to meet Evonne. Arrange a


    meeting for us."


    Peter nodded and said, "I''ll get it done."


    Stanley, who left angrily, came to a club.


    When he thought of Sharon argued with him in the ward, he became agitated.


    With his mind in a mess, he picked up the wine ss on the coffee table and raised his head to gulp


    it down. His sexy throat bobbed following his drinking motions.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When Howard came in, Jimmy was singing karaoke. When the waiter saw himing in, he


    immediately served drinks and snacks.


    Howard threw a grape into his mouth, came to Jimmy, and nudged him with his elbow, "Hey, what''s


    wrong with him?"


    Without turning his head, Jimmy said, "Getting drunk."


    Stanley, who was drinking beer one bottle after another, sat there alone, surrounded by the


    hazardous air of danger. There were a lot of empty beer bottles on the tea table. Obviously, he had


    drunk a lot.


    "What day is it today?" Howard rubbed his chin. "It''s not Reba''s death anniversary. Why does he


    drink so much?"


    In the first few years after Reba''s death, Stanley often drank alcohol. In the past few years, he


    was getting better and didn''t drink so much now.


    Hence, it had already given them a subconscious impression that whenever Stanley drunk, it must


    be because of Reba, and he came out to drink away his sorrow.


    Jimmy put down the microphone and hooked Howard''s shoulder with a despicable smile. "He is in a


    bad mood because of his wife."


    Howard thought for a long time, but he couldn''t think of Stanley''s wife''s name, so he didn''t bother to


    ask and said directly, "What''s wrong? Did they have a fight?"


    Jimmy told the whole story, and Howard was delighted to hear it. "That girl is so capable that she


    actually sent Jewel to the hospital. She is a wonder woman, and I admire her."


    "Before I came here, I went to the hospital for duty purpose and met Stanley who happened to


    come out of the ward. You didn''t see how gloomy his face was at that time, which was extremely


    terrifying. When he saw me, he dragged me here without hesitation."


    Only then did Howard know the reason why Stanley drank to such an extent. He muttered in a low


    voice as an evil thought sprouted in his mind, "Call Anthony and ask him to bring Stanley''s little wife


    here. I want to meet her."


    "What if Stanley doesn''t want to see her?"


    "Are you stupid? Stanley must have some feelings about that youngdy. You know him. He doesn''t


    care about all the people and things, and now that hees here to drink because he fought with


    his wife, it means that he absolutely cares about her!"


    Jimmy thought about it and felt that what he said made sense.


    They were all men, and they knew what men were thinking. If they really had no feelings for a


    woman, their emotions would never be influenced by her.


    The door of the private room was pushed open again. The man was burly and had distinct facial


    features.


    His every step was very imposing and his temperament was much more masculine than that of an


    ordinary man. There was a sense of integrity and majesty between his eyebrows, which gave out a


    solemn vibe.


    He saw Howard and Jimmy chatting with their hands on each other''s shoulder, so he raised his


    eyebrows and walked over. "Hey, what are you talking about?"

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Hearing the voice, Howard and Jimmy looked up in unison and saw the owner of the voice which


    they instantly stood up and shouted, "Jackson, why are you here?"


    Jackson King was the eldest son as well as the heir apparent of the King Family.


    He was the oldest among them and more experienced than them. He was very popr in their


    social circle. Not only Howard and Jimmy but also Stanley had the utmost respect for him.


    Jackson sat down on the sofa and said, "I have a few days off. The owner of the club told me that


    you are here, so Ie over to meet you guys."


    His status and job scope were extraordinary that it was inconvenient for him to reveal too much.


    Jimmy knew that he was from the special enforcement bureau, so he nodded to show his


    agreement and did not ask more questions.


    Howard pointed to Stanley who was drinking alone in the corner. "I''m discussing with Jimmy that we


    should get his wife here so that we can get to know each other."


    Hearing this, Jackson raised his eyebrows and asked, "When did Stanley get married?"


    "Jackson, you''ve been abroad for many years, so it''s reasonable that you don''t know about it. He


    got married secretly a year ago. He didn''t hold a wedding ceremony nor disclosing it to the public,


    so not many people knew about it."


    "In that case, just call her here and meet her."


    "Alright."


    With Jackson''s backing, Howard immediately went to make a phone call.


    In the hospital.


    It was just after eight o''clock when Melody began to send Sharon out the door. "Okay, you can go


    home now. I don''t need you here.


    Sharon did not move. "I said that I would stay here to take care of you tonight..."


    "What''s the use of you staying here? Your husband has arranged everything for me. I have a


    caretaker to look after me." said Melody.


    Just now, a doctor came again and there was an obvious change in his attitude toward Melody. It


    was perhaps because Stanley had given him instruction beforehand. He even told her that she


    would have a caretaker to look after her tonight and asked her not to worry about anything.


    "But..."


    "But what? Go back quickly. Look at yourself. You''re in such a mess now. Go home, take a hot bath,


    and have a good sleep. Bring me breakfast tomorrow, okay?"


    Melody insisted on not letting her stay, so Sharon sighed and agreed. "You must call me at once if


    anything happens."


    "What can happen anyway? Hurry and go now."


    Sharon reluctantly went home. She didn''t want to take the bus, so she took a taxi and returned to


    the vi. Hazel was still not home. When she went upstairs, she deliberately looked into the study


    and found that Stanley was not there.


    Pursing her lips, there was an indescribable feeling generated in Sharon''s heart.


    She felt much more rxed after taking a bath. As soon as she finished blowing her hair, the mobile


    phone in her pants rang.


    Her cell phone had been temporarily confiscated by the police officer, but thanks to Jimmy, she got


    her phone back.


    It was a call from Anthony. Sharon answered immediately, "Hello."


    "Madam, where are you?"


    "I''m in the vi."


    "Please wait for me. I''ll pick you up now."


    Sharon was puzzled. "Where are you taking me to?"


    There was a pause before Anthony said, "Boss was drunk and said he wanted to see you, so he


    asked me to pick you up."


    After Anthony finished his words, he felt extremely guilty.


    Wanted to see her?


    Stanley never returned after she pissed him off at the hospital ward, but why did he suddenly want


    to see her again?


    Sharon lowered her eyes. "Okay."


    Anthony said that he would arrive in about thirty minutes, so Sharon began to clean up after ending


    the call.


    Sure enough, half an hourter, Anthony arrived. Sharon changed into a fresh pair of clothes and


    got in the car. Seeing her attire, Anthony couldn''t help asking, "Madam, are you going to wear this?"


    Those people in the room were all Stanley''s childhood friends. This was the first time that Sharon


    appeared in front of those people as Mrs. Jones, so Anthony thought that Sharon should dress up


    for the asion.


    Sharon looked down at her clothes. "Why can''t I wear this?"


    It was neither torn nor dirty. Why couldn''t she wear it? Did she have to wear an evening gown just to


    pick him up?


    Sharon assumed that her task was just to pick Stanley up, so she dressed casually.


    Anthony nodded and smiled. "Okay, it''s fine."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The people in the room were all noble gentlemen from rich and powerful families. Mr. King


    specifically ordered him to bring Sharon here without telling Stanley.


    Anthony was just a small-time assistant, so he didn''t dare to disobey those people''s orders.


    It was very silent on their way there. It was not until a time- consuming red light that Anthony found


    a topic to ease the awkward silence. "Madam, if you are very tired, you can take a nap. I will wake


    you up when we arrive."


    Sharon shook her head. "I''m not tired."


    "There is water in the car. You can drink some." "Oh, thank you." She was indeed thirsty. She took a


    bottle of water and drank it. When she looked up, Anthony inadvertently nced around and saw


    tiny marks on her neck and chin, looking like scratch marks from fingernails. She must have been


    scratched when she had a fight with Jewel.


    Anthony took a look at it and sighed. "Do you me Boss?"


    Sharon stopped drinking and looked at him, puzzled. "What do you mean?"


    "You must have felt distressed when Boss couldn''t be there with you in the first ce after you were


    bullied by Miss Russell."


    The hand holding the water bottle tightened, The corner of Sharon''s lips twitching. She shook her


    head and said, "No, I don''t feel distressed."


    So what if she felt distressed? She had no right to get his protection in the first ce. He could only


    protect the person he loved, but she was not that person.


    As the neon lights outside the window reflected on her face, grievance was obviously written on her


    face which was hard to ignore.


    Anthony thought that Sharon was still a college student after all who was never exposed to the cruel


    reality. Although she didn''t say it, she could not hide the grievance on her expression.


    After thinking for a while, Anthony said, "On the night of the contradiction between Miss Russell and


    you, Boss and I were on a business trip in Grasmere. When we came back, I tried to call you, but


    because your phone was switched off, I couldn''t reach you."


    What?


    Sharon was slightly surprised.


    Stanley was not in Beachmarsh City? Why didn''t he say so?


    "In fact, Boss didn''t know that it was you who had a conflict with Jewel. It was Captain Hudson who


    came to tell him. After he knew it, he was shocked, and of course, he immediately went to see you.


    However, he didn''t find you at the police station but at the hospital."


    Anthony said as he looked at Sharon''s expression from the rearview mirror. "When Boss drove to


    the hospital, Captain Hudson said that if it weren''t for the fact that they were buddies, he would


    have personally arrested Boss back to the station for the vition of trafficws. Madam, you


    weren''t there to see how anxious Boss was when he rushed to the hospital to see you. He stepped


    on the elerator to the end and even ran several red lights. It was crazier than car racing."


    Sharon was stunned. Stanley was always so calm andposed no matter what happened. How


    could he lose his cool like this?

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    In the private room.


    Jackson came to Stanley who was drinking alone, snatched the ss from his hand when he was


    about to drink it, and finished the wine. "You''ve drunk a lot. Aren''t you afraid of stomach


    difort?"


    Stanley raised his head and said, "I didn''t drink much. Jimmy drinks some of these."


    "It seems that you are not drunk since you can still distinguish these things clearly."


    Stanley stared at him without a word.


    He was not drunk at all. At most, he was a little tipsy and his head was slightly aching.


    "I heard from Howard that you have married?" Jackson asked, swirling the wine ss in his hand.


    Stanley leaned back and said with a smile, "You were on a mission abroad on my wedding day, then


    I hadn''t had a chance to inform you, so that''s all."


    "Did you marry her because you love her?"


    Stanley shook his head. "No."


    Jackson frowned and said, "Why do you marry her then? Is it just a game?"


    "...I need a wife. She is still a naive student who is as pure as snow, and I don''t need a strong wife. I


    only need a good and obedient woman."


    So it was best to marry her.


    Jackson knew Stanley very well. He knew that Stanley would not do anything without a purpose, so


    he squinted and asked, "There are many innocent girls out there, but why her?"


    Stanley lowered his eyes slightly, and the shadow covered his handsome face. He took out a


    cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, slowly exhaled the smoke, and said with a faint smile, "What


    why? I happened to meet her, so I married her."


    "Is that so?" Jackson didn''t believe it.


    Stanley nodded. "Yes."


    It was obvious that he didn''t want to say more. Jackson shrugged his shoulders and stopped his


    questioning.


    When Sharon came to the club, she was overwhelmed by the luxurious decoration here, uttering


    that it was indeed the ce where only the rich people coulde. For people like her, she would


    not be able toe in for the rest of her life if it was not for Anthony''s lead.


    As they exited the elevator, Anthony took her in the direction of the private room. While walking, he


    said, "Madam, in addition to Boss, there are several of his friends in the room."


    Sharon was stunned. "There are other people?"


    She thought that she was only meeting Stanley alone.


    "Yes." Anthony stopped, opened the door of the private room, and offered a word offort,


    "They''re not some random people. There''s Captain Hudson and the other two are the boss''s


    childhood friends. They are all good friends. Don''t be afraid, Madam."


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon smiled and said, "Okay, I''m not afraid."


    She would cross the bridge when she came to it.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After entering the spacious and luxurious room, there were some scantily d women dancing. On


    the sofa in the corner, there was a woman, wearing only a bikini, dancing and wiggling erotically on


    a man''s legs.


    Sharon stood there in embarrassment, and her face was as red as a tomato. It was her first time


    seeing such an erotic scene, so she couldn''t help but blush timidly.


    "Ahem." Anthony cleared his throat, obviously getting used to this kind of scene. "Madam, that''s Mr.


    Perkins. He is still single, so he likes this kind of entertainment."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    "As it turns out, Dr. Perkins is so indiscreet about his private life," she thought.


    She thought of his image when he was in the doctor''s white robe the other day, who looked rather


    professional and mild-mannered.


    It was not until today that the profligacy behavior of these rich young men she read in the


    entertainment gossip magazine materialized before her eyes.


    This was a real eye-opener.


    She suddenly thought of Stanley. Would he do the same thing during her absence?


    He must have simr profligacy behavior since he was from a wealthy family too, right?


    "Oh, Anthony, you''re here."


    A yful voice resonated which pulled Sharon back to her senses, "Hey, Sharon, you''re here.


    Come here."


    It was Jimmy who spoke.


    Sharon looked in the direction where the sound came from and was immediately drawn to a


    scorching re.


    Stanley''s re was fixated on her with a frown and an unpleasant expression. "What are you doing


    here?"


    What the hell?


    Didn''t he ask her toe because he missed her?


    Sharon didn''t want to lose her temper as there were so many people present and they were all


    staring at her, so she said softly, "Anthony said that you asked me toe here."


    "Anthony Charles!" Stanley nced at him coldly.


    Anthony hid behind Sharon, his face grimacing in fear. "Boss, Captain Hudson asked me to pick


    Madam up. I have nothing to do with this. Please don''t me me for this."


    Sharon was stunned and thought, "What? It''s not Stanley who asked me toe here?"


    As soon as Stanley looked over, Jimmy immediately rebelled and told him everything, "It''s Jackson.


    He said he wanted to see your wife."


    "This group of rebellious cowards!" Jackson thought while ring at Jimmy.


    Jimmy rubbed his nose sheepishly while looking back at Jackson with an apparent plead in his


    eyes. Jackson knew that Jimmy was afraid that Stanley would lose his temper over this since it was


    a horrible sight if Stanley got angry.


    Thinking of this, he took the me and said, "Yes, it''s me who asked them to make the call. Don''t


    be upset. I didn''t know you got married, and since I have the time today, what''s wrong with asking


    your wife toe to sit with us for a while?"


    Stanley was still grimacing unhappily. This was a men''s gathering. What was she, a woman, here


    for?


    Moreover, the indiscreet Howard might put on a live "sex show"ter, which they were used to it but


    she had never seen such an erotic scene before!


    This was not the ce where a simple girl like her should stay.


    Therefore, Stanley said very coldly, "Anthony, send her back!"


    Before Anthony could speak, Sharon, who was standing beside him, suddenly took a step forward


    and stubbornly retorted, "If you want to go back, go ahead, but I''m not going anywhere!"


    The private room became quiet all of a sudden.


    It was eerily quiet.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on Sharon. Jimmy was stunned. He had always thought that Sharon was the


    submissive one in this rtionship, but he didn''t know that she would rebel.


    Jackson looked at Stanley in amusement as if he said to him with his gaze, "Have eggs on your


    face, haven''t you? Didn''t you say that you married a good and obedient wife? From the looks of it,


    she is not that obedient after all."


    Jimmy and Howard held back theirughter, while Stanley''s face was livid with rage. This little witch


    was stubborn again to rebel against him!


    Sharon felt so good to talk back to Stanley. She snorted triumphantly, strode over, and sat down on


    the sofa!


    Since she hade, she would not leave. He could leave whenever he liked!


    Stanley''s brows twitched in anger. Looking at Sharon''s pretty side profile, he felt like he wanted to


    p her for being rebellious.


    After sitting down, Sharon directly ignored Stanley, tilted her head, and said to Jimmy next to him,


    "Mr. Hudson, we meet again."


    Jimmy smiled and said, "Miss Cruz, how is your friend doing? Is she okay?"


    "Melody is fine. She''s resting in the hospital. By the way, Mr. Hudson, you''re the one who paid for


    the hospitalization expenses, right? Please give me your contact number and I''ll pay you back some


    other day."


    Jimmy was the one who took them out of the police station and sent them directly to the hospital.


    He also covered all the expenses which she had not yet had time to pay them back.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Jimmy took a sip of wine and quickly waved his hand. "It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry about it."


    Sharon insisted. "Well, it is a big deal for me. Without you, Mr. Hudson, Melody and I may still be


    locked up."


    She was indeed a stubborn girl of principles.


    Jimmy smiled and said, "It''s OK if you want to return the favor, but you don''t have to return the


    money. You can treat me to a meal."


    "That''s not good." Sharon frowned. How much was a meal worth anyway?


    "That''s the deal. Let''s take a rain check on the meal."


    Jimmy stated the deal right there and then which made Sharon chuckle helplessly.


    As the two of them talked andughed, the expression of Stanley, who was being ignored, turned


    gloomier as he red at them as if he would eat them up with his eyes.


    Jackson was amused as he looked at Stanley''s reaction. Was this what he meant by he didn''t like


    her? If he didn''t like her, how would he react like this?


    He might already like her but he didn''t know it at all.


    "Ahem." Jackson cleared his throat and interrupted Sharon and Jimmy on the opposite sofa. If he


    didn''t say anything now, he was afraid that Stanley would turn this ce upside down. "Jimmy,


    make an introduction."


    Jimmy pped his forehead and said, "I almost forgot. Miss Cruz, this is Jackson King. He is the


    oldest among us."


    It seemed that these men, including Stanley, respected Jackson very much.


    Sharon immediately sat up straight to show her respect, looked over, and said, "H-Hello, Jackson."


    Her back was facing him when she was talking to Jimmy, but now she looked at him with her face


    exposed under the light.


    Jackson was stunned when he saw her face clearly.


    Sharon had a delicate and beautiful face with a hint of youthfulness due to her tender age.


    She had quite a prominent facial feature which would bear a different kind of charm when she grew


    older.


    The reason why Jackson was slightly taken aback when he looked at this youthful face was that he


    had seen Sharon before, but he couldn''t remember when and where at the moment.


    He had a very good memory and should not be wrong.


    But he couldn''t remember where he had seen her before.


    He suppressed his surprise and nodded to her with a smile. "Nice to meet you."


    Sharon looked at Jackson opposite her and obviously saw the trace of surprise in his eyes when he


    looked at her.


    Why did he look at her like that?


    Although she was suspicious, she didn''t say anything. She simply smiled politely and said, "Nice to


    meet you too, Jackson."


    The more Jackson looked at her, the more familiar he found her, but he couldn''t believe it, thinking it


    was a coincidence.


    He put away his thoughts and stopped thinking about it.


    Jimmy was the only one Sharon was familiar with in the whole room, so she talked to him from time


    to time.


    During this period, Stanley, who was sitting on the other side of the sofa, fixed his fiery eyes on


    Sharon. His eyes were so zing that it was hard to be ignored.


    At first, Sharon directly ignored him, but then she was annoyed by his stare that she looked up at


    him and red back at him.


    What were he looking at? Humph!


    Stanley clenched his fists. How dare she red back at him?


    He squinted, his gaze turning fierce, and thought, "D*mn girl. I''ll teach you a lesson when we go


    back."


    Sharon was not afraid of him. With so many people here, he dared not do anything to her.


    So, she rolled her eyes at him and ignored him.


    Stanley''s face twisted in a disdainful grimace that veins popped up on his forehead.


    Jackson looked at the couple who was in some kind of intense battle silently. He found them


    amusing and frowned again.


    If Sharon really knew that man, then things would be tooplicated.


    He sighed, collected his thoughts, and lowered his head to start drinking.


    The more Sharon and Jimmy talked, the more excited they became. She didn''t expect that Jimmy


    was humorous and funny that he made her feel rxed unconsciously.


    Stanley''s expression became darker as he looked at them having a pleasant conversation.


    Sharon simply ignored himpletely.


    In addition to Stanley, Sharon also noticed another person looking in their way, and it was Jackson.


    After the brief greeting, Jackson sat there in silence. He would asionally nce at her tentatively,


    but most of the time, he smoked and frowned, as if he was thinking of something.


    Sharon frowned and started to feel a little irritated.


    Was she a monster? Why did he have to size her up like that?


    She should have expected the kind of friends Stanley would have. He was an entric person, and


    his friends were even more so.


    As she wasining in her heart, she suddenly heard a rumbling sound.


    Sharon''s face suddenly turned red. "1-1 haven''t had dinner yet."


    It was her stomach rumbling in hunger.


    It was so embarrassing.


    Jimmy''s handsome face was full of smiles. "I''ll ask someone to bring you some snacks, is that


    alright?"


    "Okay, thank you, Jimmy."


    Jimmy called the waiter toe over and whispered a few words. The waiter immediately turned


    around and went out.


    "Sharon, are you studying at Big Valley University?"


    After chatting with her for half an hour, Jimmy had already regarded Sharon as his sister, so he


    started to speak casually to her.


    Sharon nodded. "Yes. What school did you study in before?"


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In the course of their conversation, Sharon found him to be very delightful and talkative, so he left a


    good impression on her.


    Jimmy was exceptionally caring, considerate, and was a gentleman.


    "My university is in another state. It is a police academy, which was very boring as I trained all day


    long."


    Sharon nodded to show her understanding.


    After chatting for a while, the food was served. Sharon began to devour the snack and quickly


    finished a bottle of juice.


    Before long, she started to feel quite full.


    Sharon pointed outside with embarrassment and whispered, "I need to use the restroom. Excuse


    me."


    Jimmy nned to ask someone to apany her, seeing that it was her first visit today and she


    was not familiar with this ce, but Sharon hurriedly stopped him and said, "It''s okay. I''ll go by


    myself. I''ll be back soon."


    Jimmy nodded and said, "Be careful."


    "Okay."


    Sharon smiled, pushed the door open, and went out. She asked the waiter outside, and then she


    knew which direction the restroom was heading.


    However, it didn''t take long for her to stop abruptly.


    A tall and slender man came slowly from not far ahead; the man whom she buried in her deepest


    memory. He was Shawn Lewis.


    Why was he here?


    Sharon''s eyes widened and her body was as stiff as a stone. She couldn''t move a single step.


    In the private room, Jimmy watched Sharon go out. As soon as he looked back, something flew


    toward him from the side.


    He instinctively leaned back and dodged the attack.


    He turned around and saw that it was an apple.


    Jimmy looked at Stanley who attacked him, confused. "Stanley, what was that?"


    Stanley gave him a cold look and warned him, "You cheat on Ariah with another woman, and now


    you want to flirt with her?"


    Jimmy immediately understood what was going on and rubbed his nose innocently. It seemed that


    someone was jealous!


    It was best for him to avoid the storm.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Jimmy raised his hand and made a gesture of surrender. "Okay, I won''t say anythingter. I will put


    up a cold and indifferent expression as you do. Is that okay?"


    "Hmph!" Stanley snorted.


    Jimmy was speechless andint inwardly. "You''re so childish. What is there to be jealous of?"


    Jackson nced at him and said, "Wherever you go, you flirt. You deserve to be cursed!"


    Jimmy felt wronged and said, "Hey, is it my fault for being adies'' man?"


    Both men red at him.


    Realizing that his words might offend them, Jimmy went to Howard sheepishly without a word.


    When there were only two people left, Jackson took a sip of wine and said, "Where is your wife


    from?"


    Stanley rubbed his eyebrows and replied casually, "I think her hometown is at Jackinson, and she''s


    studying in Beachmarsh City. Why?"


    Jackson smiled and said, "Nothing. I''m just wondering."


    However, he was even more skeptical. He had only been to Jackinson once, and he was there to


    carry out his mission in the remote forests. It was impossible for him to meet Sharon.


    But why did he find her so familiar?


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''te up with a clue.


    On the other hand, in the corridor, Sharon, who was standing as still as a statue, slowly regained


    herposure as the man got closer and closer. Her first reaction was not to stand there and take


    the initiative to greet him.


    Instead, she turned around and walked away.


    She didn''t know why she did this, but she could not help hiding in the corner.


    It turned out that it was not an illusion.


    Everything happened was true.


    Shawn was really in Beachmarsh City.


    Sharon''s heart was in a mess. These days, because of the incident with Jewel and Melody''s injury,


    she had no time to think about Shawn, so she temporarily put aside the unexpected encounter with


    him that day.


    Deep in her heart, whatever happened on the street the other day must be a dream and illusion.


    But it was not.


    She saw clearly that it was Shawn and recognized him at the first nce.


    His appearance had been engraved in her heart, and she would never forget it for the rest of her


    life.


    She walked faster and faster until she almost ran.


    With an abrupt and loud bang, she bumped into a waitress who came out of a room.


    "Oh my god!" The waitress eximed, and the expensive wine in her hand spilled all over the floor.


    Sheined indignantly, "Are you blind? Do you not see where you''re heading?"


    Sharon immediately apologized. "I''m sorry."


    After that, she was about to leave.


    The waitress pulled her and said, "Hold on. Do you want to leave now? You knocked over my


    things! Don''t you think you shouldpensate me first?"


    Sharon''s mind was buzzing. She opened her mouth and was about to speak when a man''s voice


    sounded behind her with a gasp, "Sharon?"


    Sharon suddenly froze.


    It was very dark in the corridor, and the dim illumination made it very blurry that one could hardly


    see her face from a far distance.


    Shawn walked over step by step and felt that he must have drunk too much and had mistaken her


    for someone else.


    He had dinner with some friends and they brought him here for some extra entertainment after


    dinner. He drank one ss too many and wanted toe out to take a smoke to sober himself up.


    Unexpectedly, he saw a woman''s back from afar, which looked very much like Sharon, so he


    hurried to catch up with her.


    "Sharon..." Shawn reached out to grab her. "Is it you?"


    Sharon took a deep breath and turned back with a smile on her face. "Sir, are you talking to me?"


    Shawn was stunned.


    Sharon squatted on the ground, picked up the broken wine bottles, put them in the waitress''s tray,


    looked at the name tag pinned on the waitress''s chest, and said, "Lisa, it''s my first day at work, so


    I''m quite clumsy. I''m sorry for identally collided with you. I''ll be careful next time. Please don''t tell


    the manager, okay?"


    The waiter was stunned. "You..."


    Sharon grabbed the waitress'' arm, and pleaded, "I willpensate for these. Don''t tell the


    manager, please."


    As she spoke, she winked at Lisa.


    Lias waspletely stunned and didn''t know what to say, so she simply stood there, dumbfounded.


    "This gentleman, you seem to have drunk too much that you treat me as your friend." Sharon stood


    in the shadow and smiled at Shawn. "If there''s nothing I can do for you, I''ll take my leave. Lisa, let''s


    go."


    Sharon forcibly dragged the waitress and was about to leave.


    However, she felt the firmer grip on her wrist which made her heart skip a beat. She was sure that


    she could not deceive him with such a poor lie.


    "Sharon, I know it''s you."


    Sure enough, Shawn''s voice sounded behind her.


    Sharon shook off her hand and said, "Sir, you really have mistaken me for someone else. I don''t


    know you."


    "Sharon!" Shawn did not give up and pulled her back. "Sharon, my Sharon. Why don''t you admit it''s


    you? I know it''s you. I came back! I came back to see you. Do you miss me? I miss you very


    much..."


    He drank so much that his body reeked of alcohol. As Sharon was pulled into his arms, his bodily


    odor exhumed into her nose.


    She wanted to push him away, but he hugged her tightly.


    In the private room.


    For the third time, Stanley raised his wrist and looked at the time. There was no expression on his


    face, and he didn''t say anything, but he frowned gloomily.


    Jacksonughed and said, "Are you worried about her?"


    Stanley nced at him.


    "If you are, go out and have a look."


    Jackson was sitting on the sofa, with a faint smile on his face. "She''s been away for almost half an


    hour. I''m a little worried about her, not to mention you."


    The stubborn Stanley huffed, "It''s not like this is somewless venue. She just went to the restroom.


    What could have happened?"


    "You''re right." Jackson smiled and said, "Although this ce is better than an ordinary nightclub,


    there may be some rich dudes who are out of their minds who take a fancy to Sharon''s beauty and


    forcibly snatch her back to be their wife. You know, like what''s shown on TV."


    "You''ve watched too many soap operas," said Stanley with contempt.


    Jackson shrugged and said, "Then just pretend that I didn''t say anything."


    Stanley lowered his gaze, but his mind was not in the room at all. He was a little annoyed and


    wondered why Sharon was such a troublemaker to take so long to go to the restroom.


    One minute passed.


    Two minutes.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Three minutester, Stanley who sat still all the while got up and went straight out.


    Jackson teased, "Where are you going?"


    Stanley said grumpily, "I''ve drunk too much. I need to use the restroom."


    Jackson shook his head and chuckled in amusement at the stubborn and childish Stanley.


    "Let me go!"


    Shawn was embracing Sharon tighter and tighter as if he wanted to infuse her into his body.


    She was so flustered that she pushed him with great effort. "Let me go! Do you hear me!"


    Shawn held her tightly and smelled the familiar odor on her body. He was almost crazy. He had


    finally found her after so much effort. How could he let her go!


    Every cell in his body was moring to hold her tightly and never let go!


    Men were naturally stronger than women. Even Shawn, who was drunk, could hold Sharon tightly


    and prevent her from escaping. Her petite body was almost crushed by his enormous strength.


    Sharon was not a little girl who knew nothing about the world, nor was she the naive girl who didn''t


    understand anything when she was with Shawn.


    Now she could clearly feel the strong lustful desire from Shawn.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    Shawn embraced her tighter and tighter, exhaling his hot breath on her neck.


    Sharon was a little flustered and was also scared.


    She was afraid that he would go too far.


    As time went by, she became more and more anxious.


    Shawn started kissing her cheek continuously while mumbling softly, "Sharon..."


    Sharon gritted her teeth and gave him a hard kick.


    "Ouch..."


    Shawn grunted in pain. He let go of her, took a few steps back, and fell to the ground.


    Sharon''s heart was beating very fast as she was scared out of her wits. She saw him sitting on the


    floor, his pale face twisting in great pain.


    Sharon felt a little heartache and wanted to see him. Finally, she gritted her teeth, turned around,


    and ran away.


    When Peter exited their room to look for Shawn, he was shocked to see Shawn sitting on the


    ground motionlessly.


    "Young Master!"


    Peter hurried over and called Shawn who was shutting his eyes, "Young Master, wake up!"


    Shawn slowly opened his eyes. He seemed to faint for a while just now. A burst of pain came from


    the back of his head that made him frown. "Where am I?"


    "Young Master, you had one ss too many and said that you wanted toe out to sober up."


    Peter helped him up. "I waited for you in the room for a long time but you never came back, so I


    came out to look for you and saw you fainted here."


    After a pause, Peter asked again, "Young Master, what happened just now?"


    Shawn stood in a daze. His nce slowly got deeper as he muttered, "I think I saw Sharon just


    now."


    Not only that, he hugged her and kissed her. The touch was so real, and he could still feel her


    warmth on his palms.


    "Huh?" Peter hurriedly looked around. "I only saw you alone when I came here and no one else. I


    definitely didn''t see Miss Cruz."


    Shawn frowned.


    "Young Master, are you drunk? Is it possible that you have mistaken her for someone else?"


    Shawn was confused. Was it really just a dream because he was drunk?


    Impossible.


    "Then how can you exin that I''m sitting on the ground?" Shawn asked.


    "Perhaps you are too drunk that you identally fell and sat on the floor when you came out," Peter


    made an assumption since he also didn''t know what was going on.


    Shawn did not believe him though. "Sharon must be here. Peter, I''m not going back to the room. I


    want to take a walk."


    Talking a walk was a justme excuse; his real intention was to look for Sharon.


    Peter sighed and answered, "Ok."


    Sharon sat on the toilet with a nk expression. She didn''t expect that she would meet Shawn here


    again tonight.


    She always thought that their previous encounter on the street was nothing but an illusion, but she


    didn''t expect it to be true.


    Shawn was in Beachmarsh City, in the same city as her.


    Earlier, before she left, Shawn sat on the floor with a painful grimace on his face, which made her


    feel sorry for him.


    After all, she had known him for so many years. She could not treat him as a total stranger.


    Even if he had betrayed her back then, she couldn''t be cruel to him.


    "You are really weak," Sharon scolded herself.


    She didn''t even dare to sit down and talk to him. She was afraid that he would know about her


    marital status.


    Sharon clearly knew that they could not return to when they used to be when he was with Cecilia


    and when he left the Cruz Family.


    So when she was in the corridor, she tried her best to avoid him.


    They were destined to not have a future together, so there was no need for them to rekindle their


    rtionship.


    She sat on the toilet for a long time. It was not until her legs began to ache and numb that she


    gradually rposed herself.


    After getting out of the tiny stall, she washed her hands and said to herself in the mirror, "Just


    pretend that you haven''t seen him and nothing had happened. Sharon Cruz, you have cut your ties


    with him a long time ago, and you are someone else''s wife now. Forget him!"


    As thest word fell, it felt like a magical spell had been cast which made her calm again.


    After washing her face with cold water, she became more clear-minded.


    She had been out for a long time. The people in the room should be anxious if she didn''t go back


    now.


    She turned off the tap and was about to get up when a hot entity suddenly came to her from her


    back.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was shocked. When she was about to struggle and scream, she saw the man who stuck


    himself against her and stopped.


    Stanley pressed her against the washstand from behind with his warm body and said in a deep


    voice, "Why didn''t you scream?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes at him and said, "I saw you in the mirror!"


    He chuckled and said, "You have good eyesight."


    "I''m not blind."


    "Why have you been out for such a long time?"


    Sharon lowered her eyes. "My stomach hurts, so it took some time."


    His face was full of disgust. "Have you washed your hands?"


    "No, I haven''t! Let me smear them on you!"


    Sharon turned back to wipe her hands on his clothes.


    He frowned at her and grabbed her hands while avoiding her.


    She was weak inparison, so she was no match to him at all now that she was being restrained


    and he easily controlled her.


    There was a hint of mischief in his eyes. He reached out to grab her sensitive spot and said, "How


    dare you smear your dirty hands on me, huh?"


    As he spoke, he increased the strength in his hands.


    "Stop... Haha... Stop..."


    Sharon was on the verge of copse as he tickled her. She was very ticklish.


    He didn''t stop what he was doing.


    Sharonughed until tears burst out. "Haha...


    I won''t do it again. Stop, stop..."


    The two of them yed around for a while, and eventually, he stopped, his strong body still pressing


    against hers.


    In the mirror, Sharon''s face was full of smiles. The sorrow and depression just now had long been


    forgotten.


    Even she herself didn''t realize that the man behind her could turn her bad mood around so quickly.


    "Jimmy? I see that you guys have quite a pleasant conversation in the room. Do you fall for him?"


    Looking at the smile on her face, he thought of the scene in the room earlier and began to feel


    unhappy.


    Sharon saw his dark eyes from the mirror and rolled her eyes at his words. "Can you stop thinking


    that way? He is a kind person. I only regard him as my brother!"


    As she spoke, she was about to struggle out.


    Stanley pressed his waist against her and her attempt to get out of his restraint failed again.


    Sharon felt a pain in her stomach as she was pressed against the hard marble surface of the sink.


    She frowned and said angrily, "Stanley Jones!"


    Stanley sneered and said, "You call your husband by my full name, yet call Jimmy on a first name


    basis. Are you still telling me that you don''t like him?"


    Sharon didn''t know what went wrong with him again. He was normal a few seconds ago but now he


    went crazy again.


    She deliberately annoyed him by saying, "Yes, so what if I like him? He is a gentleman, and very


    considerate. Any woman will like him!"


    Sharon''s words were undoubtedly driving him up the wall as he was in a ck mood instantly. He


    was already very enraged when he was in the room just now, and now listening to her confession,


    his rationality went out the window.


    Sharon felt a tight grasp on her chin as he gripped her chin from behind with his hands, and his


    eyes were burning with rage. "Say it again!"


    Sharon was usually wise enough to know that he didn''t mean it. Right now, she could feel the


    burning fury even through her thin clothes.


    Her chin began to ache from his grip. For some reason, Sharon hot- headedly blurted out, "Jimmy is


    a good man and very considerate. Any woman will like him. I am also a woman... Oh!"


    Before she could finish, her lips were tightly sealed.


    Stanley twisted her head and nted a merciless and rough kiss on her lips, his gaze zing with


    wrath.


    Why could she be so hateful whenever she opened her mouth? She needed to be taught some


    lessons!


    Sharon was forced to be kissed. Her posture and body were distorted and very ufortable, her


    neck hurt from the twisting, yet she could not resist at all.


    He was so strong that her heart trembled in fear, wondering how could a man''s strength be so


    great?


    His two big hands almost crushed her body.


    Behind her was his strong body and in front of her was the washstand. She had no way out of this


    predicament.


    What a bully!


    Sharon was tormented so hard that her tongue began to numb, yet he did not n to let her go.


    On the contrary, he was getting more and more excited.


    She saw a strong lust in his eyes.


    She was anxious, confused, and panicked. How could he be so impulsive in a ce like this?


    Anyone woulde into the restroom any minute now. She would die of embarrassment if


    someone saw her in such a state.


    "Let...let go..."


    She sobbed and struggled.


    Obviously, this remark provoked him again. He turned her body around, held her waist with his


    strong arms, and picked her up.


    "Ah..."


    Sharon screamed.


    Stanley put her on the washstand, trapping her in his arms.


    Sharon had nowhere to go. She sat in front of him, with her two little hands resting on his chest. Her


    legs were hanging on the air, trembling.


    Panting breathlessly, Stanley said, "Other women can like him all they want. Would you want to


    try?!"


    He warned her in a vicious voice.


    "I-I''m just kidding. I don''t like him. Let go of me..."


    Sharon''s face turned pale and then red. She didn''t expect that he would take her words for it.


    Wasn''t he quite wise? Why couldn''t he tell whether she was lying or not?


    She stretched out her hand to push him, but his body was as hard as iron, so she couldn''t push him


    off her.


    "Little liar!"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and gritted his teeth. "You tricked me, huh?"


    Sharon didn''t dare to look at him at all. His body was like a pile of fire, burning her.


    She swallowed and tried to get out of his embrace, but she had no strength left in her body. She


    could not help but slide down, so she waved her hands wildly, trying to grab something.


    "Hiss..."


    Stanley took a breath of cold air and felt a pain in his waist. Sharon scratched a piece of flesh on his


    waist with her hands and almost tore it off.


    He lowered his head and stared at her. He was stunned to find that she was crying.


    Her big eyes were red like the rabbit''s, and her eyshes were full of tears.


    Stanley raised his hand to wipe her tears. "Why do you cry?"


    Sharon sniffed and wanted to hold back her tears, but she couldn''t help saying, "Don''t do it here.


    Someone wille in. I lied to you. I don''t like Jimmy."


    Sharon knew that he was used to being overbearing. Maybe he really had the guts to do the deed


    with her here.


    The anger in Stanley''s heart was extinguished by her tears. He twitched the corners of his mouth


    and thought, "What a little fool."


    No matter how ridiculous he was, he would not have sex with her here.


    Stanley let go of her and took out a cigarette from his pocket.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Stanley looked at Sharon beside him who was still wiping away her tears silently.


    It was as if she had suffered a great grievance and was sobbing softly. It was not a loud and


    dramatic wail, but the kind of gentle cry that made one''s heart wrench in pain.


    Stanley''s heart was in a mess because of her crying. He frowned, lit a cigarette, and took a deep


    breath.


    The smell of smoke went down his throat, suppressing the turbulent emotions in his heart.


    After a while, he was in a better mood and looked at her sideways. "Tell me, were you wrong? How


    dare you say that you like other men in front of me?"


    Even if it was fake, he would not allow it!


    "I''ve exined it. I was just kidding." Sharon''s face was red and her eyes were wet. "Besides, it was


    you who misunderstood. I only took him as my big brother!"


    "You call his name directly and so sweetly!"


    "He helped Melody and me out of the police station, and he is very kind and considerate. He is not a


    stranger to me. What''s wrong with calling him by his name anyway?"


    Stanley looked over with his gloomy and pitch- ck eyes, his gazes burning like torches. "Are you


    still angry that I didn''t get you out of the police station the first chance I got?"


    Sharon turned her face away, wiped her eyes, and said in a muffled voice, "No!"


    He took another two deep breaths, and the smoke spread inside his lungs, slowly soothing his


    turbulent emotions.


    He didn''t say anything for a long time. After silently finishing a cigarette, he threw the cigarette butt,


    and slowly said, "It was an oversight on my part. I shouldn''t have let thewyer handle everything


    without a thorough investigation, and you... you have the right to be angry."


    After he finished speaking with his deep and awkward voice, it was silence again.


    Sharon turned her head in astonishment and disbelief. Did he literally exin the situation to her?


    He was such a proud man who would never give in, but He never lowered his head, but now he


    swallowed his pride and exined to her!


    He would have to be very determined in order to say these things out loud!


    Sharon was the kind of person who could be persuaded by reason but not be cowed by force. The


    worse your attitude was, the tougher she was. On the contrary, when you reasoned with her gently,


    she instantly lost her temper.


    Without looking at him, she spruced up her clothes that he had just messed up, raised her small


    hand to stroke her messy hair, and said in a low voice, "I know."


    What did she know?


    Stanley frowned and looked at her. "What do you mean?"


    "Anthony told me everything. He told me that you were on a business trip in Grasmere and you


    didn''t know about the conflict I had with Jewel. It wasn''t until Jim... Mr. Hudson told you that you


    knew that I was locked up in the police station. I know all of these."


    She said in a soft voice.


    Stanley was stunned that she knew everything, so what was his exnation for just now? He


    swallowed his pride and exined the truth to her like a clown!


    However, Sharon could not figure out Stanley''s distorted thoughts as she said in a crisp voice, "So, I


    am not angry with you, and I forgive you."


    He was not there, and he didn''t know, so she had no reason to be angry.


    Besides, he came to her as soon as he learned about the truth.


    She was grateful to him on this point.


    When he heard this, he raised his eyebrows and red at her. "Are you showing off?"


    Sharon blinked her big eyes, puzzled. "What for?"


    "You are showing off your smugness and my submission!" he could only curse it out loud inside him.


    If he said it out loud, wouldn''t it be even more humiliating?


    With his noble status and at the top of the pyramid since he was young, it was always others who


    had to submit and exin to him.


    His egoistic manly self-esteem did not allow him to lower himself to a woman.


    This was the first time he swallowed his pride in front of Sharon!


    Stanley threw a sideways nce at Sharon who was sitting on the cold washstand, looking down


    and tidying up her clothes he had torn. He was a little rough earlier that he tore her clothes into


    pieces. Her hair was messy but it added a unique charm to her.


    Such a fascinating look aroused his every cell. Stanley swallowed and forced himself to withdraw


    his gaze, or he might really have crossed the line.


    After taking another drag of the cigarette, Stanley threw away the cigarette butt, slightly opened his


    thin lips, and said, "Well, I need to give Anthony a raise then. Good for him to exin on behalf of


    me and clear the misunderstanding."


    Sharon simply stared at him without a word.


    This was after all a female restroom. Stanley rushed in in a hurry, and now that he hade to his


    senses, he knew that he could not stay here for long.


    "Ahem." He cleared his throat and walked away, whispering to her, "Follow me!"


    Sharon curled her lip. The washstand was a little high, and she didn''t put any attention when she


    jumped down.


    "Hiss..." She grimaced in pain as she sprained her ankle.


    Stanley who was walking in front looked back at her and frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing."


    Sharon gritted her teeth, endured the pain, and followed him.


    Stanley didn''t notice anything strange about her for a while.


    Sharon had been following him all the time as they emerged from the restroom.


    He led her all the way. Obviously, he had passed through his room, but he had no intention to stop,


    which made Sharon confused. "Hey, where are you taking me?"


    Weren''t they going back to the room?


    Stanley walked forward without looking back and blurted coldly, "I want to sell you off!"


    Sharon blinked in bewilderment


    Stanley was walking in wide strides that she couldn''t catch up with him for a while and she had to


    run. "Are we leaving now? Don''t you want to say anything to them before we go?"


    "Why?" Stanley tilted his head and looked at her with a faint smile as he teased, "You don''t want to


    part with Jimmy?"


    D*mn it!


    Sharon wanted to curse at him, but she didn''t dare to do so. She simply rolled her eyes at him and


    didn''t bother to talk to him who had a messed-up mind.


    Even if she wanted to fall in love with a man, she would not like his friend, okay?


    After leaving the club, Stanley took her directly to the underground parking lot.


    As soon as Sharon got in the car, the car rushed out directly with a screeching sound before she


    could even fasten her seat belt.


    Ah!


    Sharon opened her mouth to scream but she could not produce any sound as she was scared out


    of her wits.


    He drove the car faster and faster. Trembling, Sharon fastened her seat belt, clutched the ceiling


    handle tightly, and muttered, "Stanley Jones, what are you doing?"


    Stanley ignored her.


    Sharon shouted, "Stop, stop!"


    Stanley nced at her and said, "Say whatever you want to say!"


    "I want to get out of the car! Let me off!" Sharon shouted. It was too dangerous as he was


    elerating.


    Stanley sneered. "Are you so afraid of death?"


    "Aren''t you?"


    "Nope."


    Sharon red at him in horror.


    "I don''t want to sit in the same car as you are. Stop the car. I want to get off!"


    He wasn''t afraid of death, but she was!


    Looking at her pale face, he smirked as a hint of mischief shed across his eyes. Not only did he


    not stop the car, but he directly stepped on the elerator and increased the speed.


    "Ah..." Sharon was so scared that she shrieked at the top of her lungs.


    The scenery outside the window flew by so fast that it made her dizzy. Her eyes were full of tears.


    Her shrill scream echoed across the enclosed carriage space. Stanley impatiently picked up his


    ears and slowed down.


    She was still screaming.


    "Shut up! stop howling!"


    Stanley reached out to cover her mouth.


    Sharon opened her eyes timidly and surprisingly found that the car had been steadily parked by the


    roadside.


    She finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    She pushed his hand away, pushed the car door open, and got out of the car immediately.


    Stanley didn''t get out of the car. Instead, he nced at her, who avoided him as if he was a


    venomous snake, raised his chin, and said, "Get in!"


    Sharon shook her head. "No."


    "Do you want to get in or not?"


    Her life was very valuable. She would not get in the car no matter what.


    "No!"


    "Fine, suit yourself!"


    Agitated, Stanley reached out to close the door of the front passenger seat, started the engine, and


    was about to leave.


    Just as he was about to step on the elerator, a ck shadow shed in front of the car.


    Someone was blocking his way.


    Ayer of sweat appeared on Stanley''s forehead upon the sight. He stepped on the brake


    immediately, causing the tires to rub against the ground, producing an eardeafening screechingBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    noise.


    Stanley stared at the front and opened the door, shouting in great dismay, "Do you want to die?"


    He roared and red at Sharon speechlessly.


    Sharon''s face turned pale, and her legs were a little soft. It was quite a terrifying moment now that


    she thought about it, and she started to feel afraid. She swallowed hard and regained her voice,


    saying, "Y-You can''t leave..."


    "Shit!"


    Stanley cursed, and his re looked like he could eat someone up right there and then.


    Sharon swallowed and shouted back, "You can''t drink and drive. It''s too dangerous. What if


    something happens? I won''t let you go!"


    As she said this, she gritted her teeth and still stood stubbornly in front of the car, refusing to move!


    Stanley was stunned.


    What did she say?


    Did she stop his car because she was afraid that something bad would happen to him?


    All the anger in his heart instantly extinguished. He stood there, looking tall and slender, and looked


    at her withplicated emotions.


    Realizing that what she said just now was too concerned, Sharon felt a little embarrassed,


    especially when he stared at her with his zing eyes that sent chills down her spine.


    She trembled slightly as she exined, blushing, "I''m just afraid that if you die, the police will


    question me and make my life miserable. Don''t you think too much..."


    "Boom!"


    The me that had just been extinguished began to bum again.


    This woman!


    As he nced at her with his deep eyes, Stanley said in a hoarse voice, "Are you cursing your


    husband?"


    Sharon bit her lip. "No..."


    Stanley pursed his lips and turned around to get in the car. Seeing that the stupid woman was still


    standing outside, he pressed the horn. "Are you enjoying the night breeze? Get in!"


    Sharon stood still and said, "I''m not sitting in a drunkard''s car..."


    "Who the hell said I''m going to drive? Get in. I won''t drive!"


    Uh...


    Was he being serious?


    Sharon sat in the front passenger seat skeptically. Indeed, he did not start the car and it was still


    parked steadily by the roadside.


    She heaved a sigh of relief.


    Stanley looked at her silently and didn''t say anything. He took out a cigarette and smoked it. After


    taking a few breaths, he took out his phone, called someone, ended the call after saying something


    short, and threw the phone aside.


    Cigarette smokes covered his handsome face. He narrowed his phoenix eyes and asked in a low


    voice, "Aren''t you afraid that I would run over you?"


    If he had not stepped on the brake in time, she would have been dead now.


    Sharon sat still and put her hands on her knees. When she heard this, she whispered, "No."


    "Why not?"


    Sharon turned around and smiled at him. "I believe in your driving skill, so I''m not afraid."


    His heart skipped a beat because of her words, as well as her unconditional trust.


    Looking at the bright smile on her face, Stanley''s gazes became deeper.


    She looked extremely attractive when she smiled. Her eyes were sparkling, and her teeth were


    white and beautiful. Her smile was like a white flower blooming in the night.


    Stanley looked at her in a daze.


    Soon, he came to his senses, lowered his eyes, and cleared his throat.


    He was so useless that he was in a trance when he saw her.


    He secretlyughed at himself for being dazzled by the wine. For a moment, he actually felt that she


    was extremely beautiful and attractive.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    In the closed carriage, the silence ensued as no one spoke anymore.


    It was so quiet that even the slightest sound could be heard.


    Sharon, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, fidgeted her thin legs uneasily. Stanley''s dark


    eyes swept over. "What are you doing?"


    Sharon shook her head. "Nothing."


    "Then stop moving!"


    "Okay."


    After a while, she started fidgeting her legs again.


    Stanley put out the cigarette butt and said, "What now?"


    Sharon couldn''t help exining, "I don''t want it either, but it hurts a little, so it will feel better if I


    move a little..."


    Stanley frowned. "Hurt? Where does it hurt?"


    "Here." Sharon pointed to her ankle. "I sprained my ankle just now."


    "Did you sprain it when you jumped in front of the car like a daredevil just now?"


    "No, I sprained it when I jumped down from the restroom''s washstand."


    Stanley''s face darkened. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Sharon pouted and stared at him.


    At that time, she saw that he was still in a state of anger, so she didn''t dare to provoke him further


    and endure the pain, but now she was in too much pain to bear.


    Stanley nced at her. The front seat was too narrow and inconvenient for him to check her injury.


    He frowned and opened the door to get out.


    Sharon wondered, "What is he doing?"


    Stanley opened the door of the back seat was opened and knocked on the back of her seat. "Come


    here."


    "Why?"


    "Shush! Get off the car ande to me!"


    Sharon blinked in bewilderment.


    What was with him and his hot temper?


    Sharon rolled her eyes, endured the pain, got out of the car, and went to the back seat.


    As soon as she sat down, he lifted her leg and put her calf directly on his knee. He held her ankle


    with his hot palm and rubbed her ankle with his slightly thick fingers. "Here?" Sharon went stiff as


    she was not very used to his intimate behavior.


    "Talk!"


    "Yes, there."


    Stanley frowned and looked at it carefully. It was a little swollen. He said in a low voice, "It will hurt a


    little. Bear with it."


    "Okay."


    Stanley held her calf with one hand and her ankle with the other. Although he was a little clumsy, he


    carefully pressed the sprained area.


    "Hiss..."


    Sharon gasped as he added some forces into his massage.


    There was a deep look in Stanley''s eyes. "Does it hurt?"


    Sharon was so overwhelmed by his sudden gesture she wouldn''t dare toin, so she quickly


    shook her head and said, "No, no."


    Stanley nced at her and said nothing, but he moved more gently this time.


    He gently wrapped her calf with hisrge hand, and the warmth from his palm made Sharon''s heart


    flutter timidly and her mind was a little muddled.


    She didn''t expect that he would be so gentle.


    The night was getting darker and darker.


    Inside the car, it was very quiet with the smell of smoke lingering in the air as well as the sound of


    the two breathing.


    Sharon stared nkly at Stanley who was massaging her sprained ankle. The tall figure was sitting


    beside her with his head hanging down, revealing his handsome and prominent side profile. There


    was a serious look on his cold and stoic face with a hint of gentleness amid his frown.


    Outside the window, cars roared past them one after another, and a strong beam of light swept over


    asionally that shed on his face, illuminating his long eyshes.


    Sharon stared at him and thought in her heart, "How can a man''s eyshes be so long and


    beautiful? It''s so unfair."


    Moreover, his serious side profile was very charming, and the way he sat there silently was also


    very gentle, which was a temperament that would make women''s hearts tremble in awe.


    However, this feeling quickly changed as the serious man started to get naughty. His mischievous


    hands started to crawl upward on her legs and the silent air in the car suddenly became lustful.


    Sharon shrank back and wanted to pull back her leg, but Stanley grabbed her leg firmly to which


    she red at him angrily and asked, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Stanley squinted, and his fingers didn''t stop their actions. "You make me misunderstand with that


    obsessive look when you looked at me just now."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    She was blind to think that he was handsome!


    He was clearly a hooligan!


    His hands became more and more restless. Sharon''s face turned red and she shouted, "I''ll kick


    you!"


    Stanley chuckled at her futile threat. How could he marry such a useless wife?


    He pressed his body against hers. The space at the back seat was already very small, and when


    they squeezed together, it made the scene even more erotic.


    Sharon leaned back on the door. He gently pulled her and she crashed into his embrace. The smell


    of wine on his body surrounded her. "Don''t you think you shouldpensate me for fixing your


    leg?"


    Did he fix her leg?


    Sharon moved her ankle and miraculously, it didn''t hurt as much as before. Was he a miracle


    doctor?


    Well, she shouldpensate him for what he did.


    She asked, "What do you want?"


    "There''s no one here. Let''s try having sex in the car, shall we?"


    The man smiled frivolously that made him look so seductively sexy. The protruding Adam''s apple


    swayed in front of her eyes as he smiled, and the car was quickly filled with the uncontroble male


    hormones.


    Sharon''s heart was beating rapidly. She licked her lips and asked, "You''re kidding, aren''t you?"


    He asked, "Do you think it''s a joke?"


    He wanted to make love to her when they were in the nightclub''s restroom. Now that they were


    alone in the car with the massage and whatnot, he was already burning in a lustful me.


    Sharon''s eyes widened. Her body was stiff and her face was red. "You..."


    Stanley pressed his strong and sturdy waist against her body in an overbearing and possessive


    way, carrying an obvious hint of what he wanted.


    "It''s okay. We still have time."


    "No!"


    "It''ll be very exciting!"


    "F**k you! don''t touch me!"


    "Be a good girl."


    "No!"


    Sharon panicked. Without much thought, she directly kicked his bulging manhood with her knee...


    "Ouch..."


    He let out a muffled groan and fell on her body, lying there for a long time.


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    Uh...


    Was it that painful?


    She simply nudged it gently...


    Beside her ears were his painful gasping and the creaking sound of his teeth.


    After the pain subsided a little, Stanley held up his upper body and stared at the dumbfounded


    woman with an icy cold re. His face was pale, his forehead drenching in sweat, and even his lips


    were pale.


    Sharon was feeling very guilty. It must be very painful for him to look so pale.


    The veins popped up on Stanley''s forehead as he looked at Sharon who had fear in her eyes.


    Sharon shrank in fear as he continued to re at her. She licked her lips and started, "Uh..."


    "Thump! Thump!" There was a knock on the ss window that interrupted her apology.


    Sharon swallowed and said in a very low voice, "S-Someone ising."


    Stanley squeezed out a sentence from his throat, "I really want to smother you!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Did she not know that she couldn''t touch the manhood when it was hard? Did she want him to have


    no offsprings?


    Sharon muttered softly, "It''s illegal to kill someone..."


    Stanley seemed to be really angry with her, so he ignored her. He reached out to open the window


    and said to the people outside with a cold face, "Get in!"


    The man outside was taken aback when he saw Stanley''s gloomy expression. "D-Did you call for a


    substitute driver?"


    "Yes! Get the hell in here and drive!"


    The driver pursed his lips. It was after all his job, so he got in the car quietly, and then started the


    car and left.


    The car was filled with awkward silence the rest of the way back.


    Sharon shrank in the corner with a guilty conscience. Stanley was leaning on the other side, resting


    with his eyes closed, but his hands were still covering the manhood between his legs.


    Sharon blushed, bit her lips, and turned to look out of the window.


    There was a small crack in the window where the night wind blew in, slowly calming her inner heat.


    Her heart beat so fast that she patted her blushing face.


    She thought that he was quite obedient to not drive after she warned him not to and even found a


    substitute driver to drive them home.


    When they returned to the vi, Hazel also came back and was doing housework.


    Sharon followed behind Stanley. As soon as they entered the house, he took off his shoes and went


    upstairs without looking at her.


    Sharon opened her mouth and wanted to stop him, but he had disappeared on the stairs.


    He was quite hot-tempered.


    Humph.


    Sharon pursed her lips.


    When she came to the living room, she sat down on the sofa and said, "Hazel, you''re back!"


    "Yes, I came back in the afternoon." Hazel pointed to the second floor. "What''s wrong? Do you guys


    fight again?"


    Sharon snorted and said, "Your young master is so hot-tempered. How did you get through these


    years?"


    Hazel smiled and said, "He may look difficult to get along with, but in fact, he is very kind. You''ll


    know it if you try to understand him attentively."


    Should she examine his heart with hers?


    Sharon thought about it and decided to let it slip. His heart was as hard as a stone. She was afraid


    that she would get hurt when she gave her heart out to him.


    Sharon didn''t know if his anger had subsided or not. She didn''t dare to go upstairs, so she sat


    downstairs and chatted with Hazel.


    The boy whom Hazel had taken care of for the past few days had a cold and diarrhea. He had been


    staying in the hospital for a few days and now he was finally recovered.


    Sharon remembered that when she was a child, her mother was often not at home. When she was


    sick, her father took care of her. Later, Shawn came to their home and it became his duty to take


    over everything that happened to her.


    Her memory was a little vague. Suddenly, she remembered during the adolescent period when she


    got her first menstruation, she was so scared that she hid in the bathroom and cried.


    Shawn hugged her and coaxed her. He said that she had grown up and was no longer a little girl


    and every woman would experience such a thing when they hit adolescence. In hisfort, fear


    gradually subsided. She knew that she did not have a terminal disease and would not die.


    Shawn was older than her. She looked up to him, liked him very much, and often pestered him.


    "Madam, what are you thinking about?"


    Hazel''s voice suddenly pulled her mind back, and Sharon woke up from her memory. She cleared


    his dry throat and shook her head. "N-Nothing."


    Hazel saw that there was something wrong with her expression, and her face was a little pale. She


    was worried and asked, "What''s wrong? Are you sick?"


    Sharon lowered her eyes and said hurriedly, "No, no... I just think about how long your young


    master''s anger willst."


    Hazel smiled at her. "Just go and talk nicely to him. A couple''s fight neversts. It''s very easy to


    coax him..."


    Sharon remembered what happenedst time, and the corner of her mouth twitched. "Hazel, don''t


    give me any dumb ideas. Last time, you said that he liked the frog. I went to catch the frog and coax


    him. What happened then?"


    What happened was Stanley almost threw her out of the window!


    Hazel shrugged.


    An hourter, Sharon yawned and was sleepy.


    She wanted to go upstairs, but she hesitated whether she should go up or not. Wouldn''t she be


    faced off against his wrath if he was still angry at her?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    "Don''t you want to go to bed, Madam?"


    Hazel saw that Sharon was so sleepy that she couldn''t even keep her eyes open, but she still


    remained seated on the sofa.


    Sharon held Hazel''s arm and said coquettishly, "Hazel, talk to me."


    "Okay. What do you want to talk about?"


    "Anything."


    "Well, let''s talk about our young master''s childhood."


    Sharon suddenlyposed herself. "Okay, tell me."


    Hazel nced at her with a faint smile. "Young Master was very independent since he was a child,


    and he was very capable of taking care of himself. At the age of 18, he went to the military academy


    by himself without any help from the family. It was only after he graduated that the leaders and


    some students in the school knew his real identity. Well, although he is quite handsome, he has little


    experience in love, and he is very loyal, unlike some wealthy young masters'' profligacy behavior."


    Sharon pursed her lips when she heard that.


    Hazel noticed it and pinched her nose. "Why? Don''t you believe what I said?"


    "Hazel, you may have been deceived by that man. When you weren''t at home the other night, I


    called him, but it was a woman who answered his phone."


    Sharon could still remember the woman''s frivolous voice very clearly.


    Although he exined that they didn''t do anything, Sharon didn''t believe him at all.


    What a yboy he was. He was having a scandal with Jewel, and on the other hand, he was


    spending the night with another woman in Grasmere. Was this what Hazel meant by being loyal and


    whatnot?


    Hazel refused to believe it. "He is not that kind of person. There must be some misunderstanding."


    Sharon said angrily, "I heard it with my own ears."


    "Maybe it''s just a friend and nothing happened between them."


    "Which girl would still be in his room at midnight and did not go back to her own room? He was in


    the shower then!"


    Hazel pursed her lips, speechless.


    "Young Master, this was your fault for having ady in your room sote at night. I don''t know how


    to help you smooth this over," Hazel sighed and thought.


    At 11 pm.


    Sharon''s eyelids were getting heavier and heavier to the point where she couldn''t hold on any


    longer, so she switched off the TV and went upstairs.


    She couldn''t find Stanley in the bedroom. Was he in the study?


    She read the book for a while but was absentminded all the way. She kept looking at the door yet


    she didn''t see anyone nor hear any sound.


    Was he still working at such ate hour? He should get an award as the country''s best president.


    After another ten minutes, Sharon couldn''t help but get up, throw away the book, and strode toward


    the study.


    She cursed under her breath, "What the hell? Give me a word even if you want to punish me! It''s


    very annoying to leave me hanging like this, okay?"


    She pushed the door of the study open and walked in.


    There was no one in front of the desk. Sharon took a few more steps in and found Stanley lying on


    the sofa.


    She didn''t know whether he was asleep or not. He was closing his eyes with one hand on his


    forehead. His two slender legs were crossed, looking casual andzy.


    Sharon squatted down in front of him and found that his eyshes were really long, thick, and ck


    as if he had applied mascara on them.


    His nose was tall and straight, and his facial features were prominent and handsome.


    This face was like a perfect masterpiece of God.


    When she was in a trance, he suddenly opened his eyes, which were shining faintly. Sharon was so


    scared that she sat on the ground and felt embarrassed. "You... you woke up?"


    Stanley looked at her with a frown and said nothing.


    "Ahem, uh..." Sharon couldn''t help but look at his crotch area. "A-Are you feeling better?"


    After taking a deep breath, Stanley asked her, "What are you doing in here?"


    "I''m here to check you out and see if you''re feeling better."


    Stanley sneered and said, "I''m still alive and kicking."


    That sounded like good news.


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief, got up from the ground, and patted her ass. "You take a rest then.


    If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out first."


    It was obvious that he was still in a very unstable mood, and she did not dare to stay to piss him off


    further.


    "Stop!"


    He huffed with a cold voice.


    Sharon stopped and turned around reluctantly. "What else can I do for you?"


    Lying on the sofa leisurely, he stretched out his muscr arm and let it hung in the air. "Take it out."


    Sharon did not understand. "Take what out?"


    "The check Jewel gave you."


    Did he know?


    When did he find out?


    Why didn''t he say anything if he knew?


    Several questions circted in Sharon''s mind simultaneously. She couldn''t figure out what he was


    thinking.


    Although she was surprised, she obediently reached out for her pocket. Suddenly, she remembered


    that she had taken a bath a few hours ago and the check was inside the pocket of another piece of


    clothing.


    She said to Stanley who was lying on the sofa, "Wait a minute. It''s in the bedroom. I''ll go and get it


    now."


    With that, she quickly sprinted away.


    He got up from the sofa and narrowed his eyes faintly as he watched her leave, and his thin mouth


    curved into a sharp smirk.


    She did not hide the fact that she had received Jewel''s money!


    He had been holding back the question in his heart and did not ask just to see if she would take the


    initiative to confess to him. He did not expect that she never came forward and turned herself in on


    her own ords.


    This made him very unhappy.


    Soon, Sharon came back and handed over the check. "Here."


    Stanley took it and tore it into pieces without looking at it.


    Sharon opened her mouth wide in shock.


    "Why? Heartbroken?" He leaned back on thefortable sofa.


    Sharon blurted frankly, "A little. That''s a hundred thousand."


    For a poor woman like her, one hundred thousand was not a small number.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, his face was terribly gloomy. Realizing that he might be


    angry, Sharon immediately changed her words, "No, I''m not heartbroken at all. It''s not my money, so


    there''s nothing to be heartbroken about. Haha."


    This was also the truth. She didn''t intend to take this money anyway. She just wanted to show him


    Jewel''s attitude and means.


    Tearing it up was the best idea ever. She was worried that she didn''t know what to do with this


    check.


    Stanley''s eagle- like eyes were fixed on her face. The reluctance in her eyes could not be


    concealed, which agitated him.


    Was he really worth less than the one hundred thousand?


    "Why do you ept this money?" asked Stanley coldly.


    "She gave it to me at that time, so I epted it." Sharon was about to tell him to not let Jewel make


    her life miserable again, but before she could say it out loud, Stanley opened his mouth again.


    "Did you marry me because of my money?"


    After asking it, Stanley felt that the question sound very stupid. How could he ask such an idiotic


    question? Was he really that drunk?


    Sharon was a straightforward person, so she blurted out when he asked, "Of course it''s because of


    your money. Do you think I married you because of your temperament?"


    At that time, she didn''t know him, okay? For her, he was nothing but a stranger.


    He suddenly appeared in front of her and said that he would take care of her father and pay all the


    medical expenses. Sharon had no way out at that time, so how could she not agree to the


    marriage?


    Therefore, it was natural for her to marry him.


    There was no sound for a long time in the study. Sharon looked at Stanley who was sitting on the


    sofa in confusion and shivered in horror.


    "Oh my God, is he going to eat me up?" she thought.


    He stared at her with his fearsome gloomy eyes like a wild wolf that had been provoked. She


    figured that he would eat her up if she moved a muscle.


    Sharon swallowed and felt a little scared. "Well, I feel so sleepy all of a sudden. Uh, I''m going to


    sleep now. Bye."


    Then she turned around and left quickly.


    Fortunately, it was very quiet behind her, so she was certain that he didn''t catch up with her.


    Sitting as still as a statue on the sofa, Stanley''s eyes were deep and dark.


    It seemed that he paid more and more attention to her, and he cared more and more about her


    now... However, he did not forget the purpose of marrying her.


    He didn''t intend to love her, and he wouldn''t fall in love with her.


    From the beginning, he shouldn''t have other feelings for her, and he shouldn''t let this kind of close


    rtionship grow uncontrobly.


    If he didn''t extinguish the mes, the situation would only be out of his control in the future.


    This was the perfect moment for his decisiveness to kick in.


    Thinking of this, Stanley did not get up and chased after her.


    Sharon was lying on the bed in the bedroom, tossing and turning. She was so sleepy earlier, but


    she couldn''t fall asleep at all right now.


    There was only her on the bed, and Stanley didn''te over.


    The emptiness made her a little


    ufortable.


    After sighing for a long time, Sharon gradually felt sleepy.


    The next day, when they had breakfast, Stanley was obviously still angry as he didn''t say a word


    throughout the whole breakfast, sitting there with a straight face and letting out a cold breath.


    Sharon curled her lip. Such a narrow-minded big man.


    She thought that Stanley ignored her out of anger because she identally kicked him in the car


    last night.


    However, there was no need to be angry for the whole night.


    He didn''t even go back to their bedroomst night. When she got up, the other side of the bed was


    cold.


    At the thought of this, Sharon got angry. She hadn''t settled the score with him yet when he was


    sleeping with another woman in Grasmere, and here he was, giving her a hard time.


    So what?


    She would ignore him too!


    She was still angry, humph!


    Before he got up and left, Sharon put down her cutlery, donned a frigid grimace, squinted at Stanley,


    and snorted heavily before turning to leave.


    She knew how to be charismatic and overbearing too!


    She grabbed her bag and left.


    Looking at her back, Stanley''s face was as cold as frost. He squinted his dangerous phoenix eyes


    and pursed his lips into a thin line.


    How dare she showed her cold face at him?


    In the hospital.


    Sharon went through Melody''s discharge procedure and took some medicine. When she returned to


    the ward, there was someone in Melody''s room. When she saw the person clearly, she immediately


    became angry. "What are you doing here?"


    It was Jewel''s agent who was also the one who sent them to the police station that day.


    The agent looked her up and down with inquiry and hostility in his eyes. "Here''s a check for


    compensation. Keep it. Don''t say that you haven''t received the moneyter!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody got up and kick him away. "You are not wee here, and I don''t care about this money.


    Please go back and tell Jewel not to be so snobbish. A mistress usually doesn''t end well."


    Since knowing about theplicated rtionship between Sharon, Stanley, and Jewel, Melody


    gingerly checked Jewel''s information on the Inte and found that the scandal between Jewel and


    Stanley did not stop since Sharon and Stanley got married.


    No matter how close Stanley and Sharon were, and whether they were in love or not, as long as


    they were husband and wife, Jewel was considered a mistress if she interfered in their rtionship!


    The agent was obviously pissed off, and his expression changed. "Watch your mouth. Who are you


    calling a mistress?"


    Melody sneered and said, "Go and ask the big star yourself. She knows who the mistress is."


    The agent snorted, turned around, and left. Sharon, who had been silent, said at this time, "Wait."


    The agent was irritated. "What now?"

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Sharon walked over to the manager with an expressionless face and a chilling re. The manager


    was frightened by her appearance and couldn''t help but take two steps back when she thought of


    the big shot supporting her. "W-What do you want?"


    Sharon took the check from her hand and smiled sweetly. "Why are you sweating? You havee


    specially to send us the check. How can we let youe here in vain? I''ll take the check. You can


    go now."


    The manager was stunned for a moment. After she came to her senses, she turned around and


    quickly left.


    Sharon''s gazes were really cold just now which scared her a little.


    Melody was speechless. "Why did you take the check?"


    "Why not? This is the reimbursement for your physical injury and mental torment. Why can''t I take


    it?" Sharon looked at the check and found that there was really a lot of money, so she grinned in


    satisfaction. "Take it, and buy yourself something delicious."


    Melody was not contrived. After thinking for a while, she took the check. "But then again, your cold


    face just now was really scary."


    Upon hearing this, Sharon was stunned. "Was it?"


    "Yes!"


    "That means I''m really good at acting. I learned that move from Stanley. I just copied his expression


    and res and I managed to scare the manager. Haha, I''m really a genius."


    Melody nced at her without a word.


    "Did she say that I''m a mistress?"


    Jewel gripped the steering wheel tightly with both hands and asked word by word.


    The manager nodded hesitantly. "Don''t be angry. They are talking nonsense. Please calm down.


    There is an event in the afternoon that you need to walk the catwalk. Don''t be angry because of


    such a small matter. It''s not worth it."


    Was it not worth it? Jewel had never been bullied like this by a woman!


    "I''m not going to the event. Cancel it!" Jewel kicked the manager out of the car. "I have something I


    need to take care of, so I''ll be backter!" "Hey, we''ve signed the contract and received the


    payment. How can you not go... Hey!"


    The car left like an arrow and soon disappeared, leaving only the manager stamping her feet


    indignantly and cursing.


    Jewel went straight to Liam''s ce. She often came here and was very familiar with it, so the


    servants were very well-behaved when they saw her. They did not dare to stop her and directly let


    her in.


    "Where is Mr. Frazier?" Jewel asked.


    The servant answered, "He is on the second floor, meeting a guest."


    Jewel nodded, indicating that she knew it, but she did not stop and went straight up.


    The door of the study on the second floor was half-opened, and Jewel could hear the conversation


    coming from inside. There were Liam and another person''s voices, which were very unfamiliar to


    Jewel as it was her first time hearing it.


    "Harvey Wells, as I said, this is my private residence. You can''te without my permission!"


    "I''m just here to have a look. Is the fearless Mr. Frazier afraid that others will know about our


    liaison?" Harveyughed and said, "I''m not here to visit your house today. I just want to ask you,


    when are you going to make your move on Stanley?"


    Frowning, Liam said, "Mind your own business!"


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk. After all, you are brothers. You don''t have the heart to make your move on him."


    Harvey deliberately provoked him, "You took him as your brother, but he never did. His mother killed


    your mother, albeit indirectly, and he even snatched Reba, your beloved woman, from you..."


    "Shut up!" Liam interrupted coldly. "Believe it or not, if you say one more word, I''ll kill you!"


    Harvey shrugged and said, "Of course I believe you. You are the second son of the Jones Family,


    and you have enormous power. For you, killing me is as easy as pinching an ant."


    "Then stop pestering me. I''ll make the move when the timees."


    He would never forget what the Jones Family had done to him and his mother for the rest of his life.


    He would seek revenge for as long as he lived.


    One day, Stanley would die in his hands, and he would kill him with his own hands.


    Harvey patted Liam who emitted a bloodthirsty aura and donned an ambiguous smile on his face.


    "I''m d that you didn''t forget these things. I''m just afraid that you would forget your initial motive


    since you''ve been too close to the woman named Sharon Cruz."


    Outside the study, William''s voice suddenly sounded, "Miss Russell, what are you doing here?"


    The two men in the study exchanged looks. Liam frowned. A hint of malice shed in Harvey''s


    eyes. They walked toward the door together.


    Jewel was so shocked by William''s sudden appearance that her face went pale and her feet were


    weak. If she hadn''t leaned against the wall, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "M-Mr. Carney, why are you so quiet when you walk?" Jewel''s mind was in a mess, and her voice


    was hoarse.


    As his gaze swept over Jewel''s shoulder, William looked behind her and said respectfully, "Young


    Master."


    Jewel trembled and looked back. Liam stood quietly behind her, and there was another man beside


    him whose nces were terrifying that sent chills down her spine.


    Liam said, "It''s none of your business here. You are dismissed."


    "Yes." William turned around and left.


    Jewel''s teeth trembled. "L-Liam?"


    Liam managed a dazzling smile and said in a gentle voice, "When did youe?"


    "I just arrived!" Jewel eximed, "I''ve only been here for a few seconds and Mr. Carney came over.


    He didn''t even make a sound when he walked, which scared me..."


    "What are you doing standing outside? Come in."


    Liam stepped aside and let her in.


    Jewel braced herself and walked in anxiously. She didn''t even dare to raise her head when passing


    by the horrible man.


    "Bang!" The door of the study room was mmed shut. Jewel trembled violently. She did not know


    why, but she was scared. She had never been so scared before.


    Liam stretched out his hand and pulled her into his arms, but he said to Harvey, "You too. We''re


    done for today, so you can go now. I''ll contact you again in the future."


    Harvey nced at the woman in Liam''s arms with a faint smile. "Miss Russell, right? What''s wrong?


    Are you feeling unwell? Why are you shaking like this?"


    Jewel gave a dryugh. "I''ve caught a cold recently, so I''m feeling under the weather. It''s chilly."


    However, Liam growled impatiently, "Harvey, didn''t you hear what I said? I asked you to leave!"


    Harvey took a nce at him with indifferent eyes. Finally, he smiled and turned around to leave.


    As soon as he left, Liam threw Jewel directly onto the sofa and leaned over her while asking in a


    low voice, "How much did you hear, huh?"


    Jewel trembled. "N- No, I didn''t hear anything..."


    "Telling a lie? You know me; I don''t like it when people lie, so, tell me the truth."


    Jewel was so nervous that she blurted everything, "I heard everything, but I didn''t mean it. Liam,


    please don''t be angry. I won''t say anything."


    Liam looked at her coldly. "Only the dead won''t say a word."


    What did he say?


    Jewel''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" Liamughed and patted her face. "I''m just kidding. Don''t be


    afraid, okay?"


    Jewel''s face was pale. "L-Liam..."


    Liam let go of her and got up. He went to the bar and poured himself a ss of wine. After taking a


    sip, he said, "No wonder Stanley married Sharon instead of you. You are so easily scared by such a


    small matter. You don''t have the guts to be the young mistress of the Jones Family."


    Jewel widened her eyes as if she had heard something incredible and asked, "You''re kidding,


    right?"


    Liam looked at her for two seconds and smiled. "It''s no surprise that you don''t know. I just found out


    recently that Stanley married Sharon a year ago."


    That b*tch married Stanley a year ago?


    Jewel didn''t believe it, but she suddenly remembered that it was sincest year that Stanley didn''t


    go to her ce that often anymore.


    What did she do to let Stanley marry her?


    Jewel was so shocked that she could not say anything.


    Liam turned around and leaned backzily. He raised his eyebrows and said, "You don''t have the


    ability, and you still dare to me her for marrying Stanley?"


    Jewel was stunned.


    She took a few deep breaths and began to calm down.


    She had experienced a lot in the entertainment circle. Although she was shocked by the


    conversation just now, she could still muster up her courage to speak.


    After sorting out her thoughts, she asked cautiously, ''Are you and Stanley really brothers?"


    Liam raised his eyebrows and said, "You don''t believe it even if you heard it with your own ears?"


    "N-No, I just don''t know that you are rted to the Jones Family, so I''m a little surprised," Jewel


    exined.


    Two years ago, in a small bar abroad, she drank too much and was harassed by the locals. Liam


    helped her to chase those foreigners away. They spent the night together since Jewel had one


    ss too many and was feeling lonely inside.


    Jewel thought it was a coincidental encounter, but now that she suddenly thought about it, it did


    seem very peculiar. She was harassed by someone, and Liam happened to be there.


    Jewel made a bold guess in her heart. "Liam, when you rescued me from the harassment abroad


    two years ago, did you... did you stage it on purpose?"


    Liam looked at her with a smile. "I''ve known you for two years, and I finally realize that you''re not


    that stupid after all today."


    Jewel''s heart sank.


    She didn''t expect that her wild guess would be real. Did he really stage everything?


    Jewel wanted tough, but she couldn''t. There was ayer of cold sweat on her back. "Why did you


    do that?"


    "I just praised you for being smart, why are you so stupid now?" Liam came to her with a ss of


    wine in his hand, pulled her into his arms, lifted her chin, and said, ring at her with mystifying


    gazes, "Do you think I will approach you if you have nothing to do with Stanley? Hmm?"


    Jewel''s eyes widened in disbelief due to the unexpected revtion.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You approached me because you want to make a move on Stanley?"


    Liam did not hide his motive. "In the beginning, it was like this, but now it''s not."


    Jewel did not understand.


    "At first, I thought you were a valuable asset, but for thest two years, I found that you were not at


    all. Stanley doesn''t like you. Even if we tell him about our rtionship, he may not have any reaction


    at all."


    Liam said word by word, "So, Jewel, tell me, you don''t have any value now and you overheard my


    secret just now. How do you think I should deal with you, huh?"


    He said in a rxed tone as if he was talking about the weather today.


    Jewel''s calm heart started to jump wildly again because of his words, and her palms were covered


    with sweat.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    "L-Liam..." Jewel held his arm with fear in her eyes. "I won''t say anything, I swear! I just pretend that


    I didn''t hear any of that. For the sake of our rtionship in the past two years, can you let me go this


    time?"


    Now Jewel regretted looking for him very much.


    Earlier, she was enraged by Sharon''s provocation, so she came to Liam and wanted him to help her


    to deal with that b*tch!


    However, she didn''t expect that she actually heard something that she shouldn''t.


    She didn''t expect that Liam and Stanley were brothers, and she also didn''t expect that Liam had


    already secretly gotten in touch with Sharon.


    Liam looked at her quietly. "Why should I take the risk to let you go?"


    "B-Because I can help you!" Jewel blurted out.


    "Oh? How can you help me?"


    After swallowing anxiously, Jewel quickly calmed down and said, "If you want to hurt someone,


    sometimes making a move on the person he loves will make him suffer more."


    Liam raised his chin, looking amused, and said, "Go on."


    "You approached me to make a move on Stanley, but you found that I have no impact on Stanley."


    Jewel looked straight into Liam''s eyes. "Yes, you''re right, I don''t, but Sharon does."


    Liam narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Jewel told Liam what happened these days, "For the past two days, I see how nervous Stanley is to


    Sharon. I even see that he cares about her."


    "If you hate Stanley, why don''t you do something to Sharon? If Stanley likes Sharon, and Sharon is


    dead, he will definitely be in pain! The pain of taking away someone''s love is the most excruciating!"


    Jewel licked her lips and continued, "Liam, the more Stanley loves Sharon, the more painful he will


    be when you kill her. Isn''t that good?"


    After Jewel finished speaking, Liam did not say anything for a long time.


    Jewel was very nervous, wondering if what she said suited his taste.


    After a while, Liam raised his head and gulped down the wine in his ss. "Jewel, you want to use


    me to get rid of Sharon so that you can get Stanley, am I right?"


    Jewel panicked as her little scheme was exposed and said, "1-1 didn''t..."


    Liam leaned down, pressed her on the sofa, and moved his big palm on her body as he murmured


    in a low voice, "You are so vicious. Why didn''t I notice this before, huh?"


    Noticing that he was not angry, Jewel secretly heaved a sigh of relief and said, "Liam, what do you


    think of my idea?"


    "It''s quite naughty and shady."


    "So..."


    Liam smiled and said, "Ruthlessness is the mark of a truly great man. What''s wrong with being a


    little ferocious, am I right?"


    Jewel nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes."


    Liam was getting more and more lustful. Soon, Jewel sumbed to his erotic moves.


    Because of thepensation given by Jewel, Melody took Sharon to a nice restaurant for dinner


    after discharge.


    She wanted to treat Sharon something nice as she knew very well that Sharon was very stingy and


    would save every penny she earned.


    "Thank you, my generous goddess," Sharonplimented as if her mouth was coated with honey


    when she saw the table full of mouth-watering dishes. "Let''s eat!"


    "Yes, let''s eat!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon began to chow down.


    Melody had just recovered from a serious injury, so she had no appetite and watched Sharon eating


    with relish. Then, she suddenly thought of something and became serious. "Sharon, there is


    something I need to remind you."


    Seeing that she was so serious, Sharonposed herself and said, "What is it? Tell me."


    "You are a girl, and you haven''t graduated yet, so you must protect yourself. Don''t be pregnant, or


    you will be in big trouble."


    Sharon stared at her, bewildered


    "Did you hear me?"


    Sharon nodded immediately. "Yes, yes. I won''t. Don''t worry."


    Melody pinched her little face and sighed. "You are so young. How can you be a married


    woman at such a tender age?"


    Sharon also sighed. "I still can''t believe that


    I''m married."


    It was a fantasy for her to marry a man of Stanley''s status.


    Melody cupped her chin and looked at Sharon. "What kind of a person your husband is?"


    Sharon nodded and said, "He''s not bad."


    At least, he had never dyed the payment of her father''s medical expenses, so this was very


    good. As for other aspects, Sharon did not give anyment.


    "Have you fallen in love with each other?"


    Melody was a straightforward person, so she would ask anything that popped up in her mind.


    Sharon halted when she was eating, then blinked her big eyes and said, "A little bit. He is


    handsome, rich, and has a good temper. Which woman doesn''t like this kind of man?"


    Melody was skeptical.


    Sharon was getting better and better at avoiding sensitive questions.


    She clearly knew that she meant the love between men and women, but she gave her a vague


    answer.


    "Stanley is good in all aspects, so it''s normal that you have a crush on him." After a pause, she


    added, "In addition to his and Jewel''s gossip."


    Sharon smiled and said, "After spending a year together and having done the deed, it''s impossible


    to not have developed any feelings for him unless my heart is made of stone."


    Melody raised her eyebrows. "But."


    "But the gossip between him and Jewel has tied a knot in my heart. Whenever I think about it, I


    have no other feelings for him whatsoever. Also, I will divorce him in the future. One yearter,


    when I graduate and have the ability to make my own living, I will divorce him."


    Melody frowned. "You have such an intention?"


    "Yes. I always feel that I owe him a lot, and I feel very ufortable. Sometimes, I feel very inferior


    in front of him. I dare not to talk back to him, lose my temper, nor disobey him. Whatever he says, I


    will do it. If I resist, I am afraid that I will piss him off, and enrage him, which my dad will have to face


    the consequences."


    To Sharon, Melody was not an outsider. She could spill all her thoughts and dilemma to her. "It is a


    bad feeling. I''m just like a puppet and he is the puppeteer who is holding my strings. I have to do


    whatever he wants me to do."


    Twitching her mouth bitterly, Sharon lost her appetite. "So, how could I have any feelings about


    him?"


    Moreover, a man like Stanley couldn''t really fall in love with a woman like her, could they?


    She was too unremarkable that any woman on the street was better than her.


    She was no longer a naive and young girl who fantasized about love.


    An excellent man like Stanley should be matched by an excellent woman.


    She had self-conscience.


    Sharon couldn''t go to work for the past few days due to all the shenanigans. She dropped by the


    office in the afternoon and told the manager her situation.


    She thought the manager would be angry, but he didn''t. After chiding her, he let her go to work.


    Sharon felt that she was lucky, and of course, she was grateful.


    Other colleagues were also very concerned about her. When they heard that she had been in the


    hospital these two days and found that she did have a little injury on her face, they all believed her


    and sympathized with her predicament.


    Sharon did not dare to tell them that she actually had a conflict with Jewel. She simply told them


    that she bumped into a thief and had some idents, and let the matter past quietly.


    Since she was absent for two days, there were a lot of documents piled up on her desk. She


    volunteered to work overtime tonight to finish her work.


    Before leaving, Skye patted her on the shoulder. "It''s not safe to go back toote. Finish your work


    early and leave early. Don''t work too hard."


    "Okay, I know."


    "Then I''ll go first."


    "Bye. Be careful on the road."


    After saying goodbye to Skye, Sharon started working again. In fact, her job was very simple. She


    just needed to input some documents into theputer and then ssified them into different


    folders.


    She didn''t apply for this position when she first joined Jones Group but Troy assigned her to this


    department eventually.


    She wanted to transfer to another department, but she couldn''t find a good time to speak.


    Although this department was not her ideal department, her colleagues treated her very well, and


    she was happy to get along with them.


    Suddenly, her phone that she put on the table beeped. There was an iing message. She


    turned her head and saw that it was from... Mr. Frazier.


    Liam?


    "Are you off work?"


    Sharon took the phone and typed the words on the keyboard one by one, replying, "No, I''m working


    overtime."


    "Have you had dinner?"


    "Yep. I had sandwiches to fill the belly, cheap yet delicious."


    Liam replied with a smile, "I''m thinking of treating you to dinner."


    Sharon replied with a mischievous pokingtongue-out emoji, "Again? I said I''ll pay for it when we


    have dinner next time."


    "Well,e out for dinner then. Your treat."


    Sharon stared at the text message, dumbfounded.


    Why did she feel as if she had jumped into a trap that she had dug?


    "No, I have to work overtime. Let''s take a rain check on the dinner next time."


    After replying to the message, Sharon went to work again. She didn''t get a reply after waiting for a


    long time, so she wondered if he was angry or he felt that she was stingy and didn''t want to pay for


    a meal.


    Liam grabbed the phone and frowned. There was agitation on his handsome face. He had never


    failed to ask a woman out.


    He had thought that women like Sharon were easy to hook up with, but she was beyond his


    expectation.


    Back then, it was a piece of cake for him to tackle Jewel.


    However, Sharon was a bit tricky.


    It was already 9:30 pm when Sharon returned home. Hazel saw her entering the house alone and


    asked suspiciously, "Didn''t Young Mastere back with you?"


    Sharon changed her shoes and went to the living room. "Has he note back yet?"


    "No."


    "Maybe he''s a little busy. Don''t worry, Hazel. It''s normal for a businessman to have some social


    engagement. It''s okay if hees backte."


    Hazel looked at her with a peculiar expression.


    Sharon touched her face. "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face?"


    "It''s the first time that I''ve seen a woman who doesn''t worry about her husband''sing homete.


    Madam, you''re so kind and generous."


    Although Hazel was taking Stanley''s side and she knew about the rtionship between Stanley and


    Jewel, she felt sorry for this naive Madam.


    Sharon was stunned for a moment and then smiled. She took Hazel''s arm and went in,forting


    her instead, "He used to stay out all the time. I''m used to it. It''s okay."


    Hazel sighed and said, "The past is the past, but we''re talking about the present."


    "Uh, what''s the difference between the past and the present?"


    "Although I''m old, I''m not blind. In the past, you and the Young Master were not as close as you are


    now. It''s understandable that you didn''t care about his whereabouts in the past, but..."

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    "But... now it''s different. Even I am old and confused sometimes, I can still see that the rtionship


    between the Young Master and you has slowly changed."


    Hazel looked at Sharon next to her and said, "If he does something outrageous, I will not forgive


    him."


    Young people were stubborn and arrogant. Sometimes they would not express their affection easily,


    not to mention this pair of men and women with strong self-esteem.


    "Puff..."


    Sharon couldn''t help but giggle. "Hazel, you''ve seen first- hand this so- called marriage between me


    and your young master. Although it is legal, it''s loveless."


    Hazel opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but nothing came out.


    Because what Sharon said was true.


    Since the beginning of their union, it was indeed a loveless marriage.


    "So, Hazel, I can''t control his freedom, and I don''t have the right to do so. I''m exhausted from all


    days of work today. I can''t continue the chitchat. I''m going to take a shower. Good night, Hazel."


    "Good night, Madam."


    Hazel sighed. She thought that the young master was heartless, but she didn''t expect that the


    cruelest person was Sharon.


    In the bedroom.


    Sharon was tossing and turning on the bed yet couldn''t fall asleep, thinking of what Hazel had said


    downstairs just now.


    She bit her lip. Did even an outsider like Hazel see that her rtionship with Stanley had changed a


    lot recently?


    She let out a long sigh and thought, "Sure enough, when we get closer together, our hearts will be


    pulled together as well. We can''t help it."


    She looked at her phone for a while. It was already 11 pm.


    "Should I call him and ask him what he is doing?"


    However, she just said to Hazel that she had no right to mind his business.


    Even so, they were still husband and wife. As hiswfully- wedded wife, a phone call was not too


    much, right?


    "Even friends can care about each other, not to mention husband and wife," she mumbled to


    herself.


    Thinking of this, Sharon found his number and dialed it.


    When Stanley''s phone rang, Howard saw it. He looked at him who was drinking next to him, smiled


    naughtily, and answered the phone, "Hello."


    Sharon recognized his voice and said, "Hello, Dr. Perkins."


    "Hello to you too, Sharon."


    Sharon gave a dryugh. She was not used to his polite manner.


    Howard raised his eyebrows and asked, "Sharon, what can I do for you?"


    "Uh, nothing much. I just want to know when will Stanleye back."


    "Oh, Stanley has a beautifulpanion to keep himpany, so he probably won''t go back. You


    don''t have to wait for him. When you''re sleepy, go ahead and sleep first."


    Sharon''s body went stiff, and the expression on his face froze. She felt as if someone clenched her


    heart so tight that she couldn''t breathe.


    "Then, g-go ahead... Sorry for interrupting you guys from having fun."


    Sharon thought that if she continued to talk, it was very likely that she would cry in the next second.


    Why did she feel so ufortable upon hearing that?


    When she was about to end the call, Stanley said in a low voice, "Howard, who is it?"


    Howard handed over his phone and said, "It''s your wife. She told us to go ahead and have fun."


    Stanley''s expression changed. He red at him and took the phone. "What the hell are you talking


    about?"


    Howard hugged a youngdy and kissed her. With a very despicable smile, he said, "The truth."


    Stanley kicked him. "F*ckoff!"


    Howard howled in pain, covered his butt, and ran out.


    Sharon listened to themotion at the other end of the line with a dead- pan expression. After a


    long while, Stanley''s voice sounded over the phone, "Sharon."


    Sharon quickly collected herself and said, "Yes."


    "What''s wrong? Why do you call me sote at night?"


    "Nothing. Seeing that you haven''te back yet, Hazel is a little worried about you and asked me


    to call you." Sharon regarded Hazel as her shield.


    Stanley looked down. "Really? Is Hazel the only one who is worried about me?"


    "Yes." Sharon smiled. "Hazel has always been close to you, so of course, she is worried about you."


    "What about you?" Stanley came to a quiet corner and asked directly.


    Sharon was stunned.


    "Did you not hear what I said?"


    "Y-Yes, I heard it."


    "Answer me then."


    "There''s nothing for me to worry about. Dr. Perkins has said that you have someone to keep you


    company, so I have no ce to..."


    "He lied."


    Sharon widened her eyes. "W-What?"


    "I came here for a business meeting. It happened to be Howard''s off day today, so I asked him to


    come. I was just discussing the contract with someone, so I put my phone on the table. He picked


    up your call and said something ridiculous."


    Sharon was stunned and couldn''t say a word.


    Stanley frowned. "You don''t believe me?"


    "No, no, I believe you. Since you said no, then I believe you."


    Sharon immediately came to her senses and said.


    With Stanley''s status and personality, he would not lie to her.


    Therefore, Sharon believed him.


    She just didn''t expect that he would give such a detailed exnation.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Stanley smiled and said, "So can you tell me why do you call me?"


    Sharon''s heart was beating so fast that she stuttered, "Uh, i-it''s Hazel who asked me to call you."


    Stanley''s expression darkened. "Then tell Hazel that I won''t go back tonight."


    "Why won''t you?"


    Sharon frowned in dismay when she heard it. How dare he stayed out all night?!


    "It''s Hazel who is worried about me, right? Why are you so worked up?"


    Stanley uttered in a leisure manner.


    Sharon gaped in bewilderment.


    What a stingy man to hold such a petty grudge.


    "All right, all right. I''m also worried about you. Are you happy now?"


    Stanley smiled and said, "Do you admit it now?"


    "Yes."


    "Good."


    "No, not good. Tell me, are youing back today or not?"


    "Nope."


    Sharon''s voice suddenly turned louder and more shrill. "Why don''t you? Are you going to spend the


    night with one of your lovers again?"


    "Are you jealous?" Stanley narrowed his eyes.


    "Haha, no," Sharon sneered.


    Joel had already called him. Stanley pursed his lips and said into the phone, "I won''t touch other


    women. Don''t worry, I won''t go back tonight because I have some important business to deal with."


    Sharon curled her lips and said, "Fine, you are after all a busy man."


    Stanley lowered his eyes and smiled. "Good girl. Don''t stay up toote."


    Sharon said okay and hung up the phone.


    After throwing the phone aside, Sharony on the bed with a long sigh. Although he said that he


    would not touch other women, she still felt uneasy. She always felt that Stanley was deliberately


    trying to keep a distance from her.


    It was so annoying!


    She bit the pillow and pounded the bed. With a bang, she bumped her head.


    "D*mn it, it hurts so much!" she cursed under her breath.


    Stanley put away his phone and walked over. Joel was drunk at this point and started singing a


    song with a youngdy in his embrace.


    It seemed that they could not go on with the contract negotiation today.


    "Take your boss back to the hotel." Stanley reached out to rub his eyebrows and said to Joel''s


    assistant, "Be careful on the road. Don''t let him touch the steering wheel."


    The assistant nodded and said, "Okay, sir."


    Then, the two of them helped Joel out.


    As soon as he left, the room suddenly quieted down. Seeing that Stanley didn''t move, Howard


    asked curiously, "Stanley, don''t you want to leave?"


    Stanley shook his head and said, "I won''t go back today."


    "Really? Didn''t Sharon call to urge you to go back? She will be upset if you don''t go home."


    Stanley suddenly opened his eyes and looked straight at Howard. "Do you also see that I''ve been


    getting close to hertely?"


    "I''m not blind. Of course, I can tell."


    "That''s why I can''t go back."


    "Why?"


    Stanley pursed his lips. After a moment of silence, he said, "Howard, you know why I married her. I


    can''t have feelings for her."


    Howard was stunned. After thinking for a while, he realized that he made sense.


    "I''ve been getting too close to hertely, and that''s not a good sign."


    Howard nodded and said, "You always think things through and know what to do and what not to


    do."


    After a pause, he added, "Well, if you don''t go back, I''ll apany you then. How about calling two


    girls in?"


    "I''m not interested. You go ahead."


    Howard squinted at him.


    Although he wanted to call a girl in, he didn''t have the courage. If he did, Stanley might put up a


    cold expression that would scare thedy away.


    Howard simply apanied him to drink wine and chitchat.


    The next day.


    Sharon came to the office early, and the other colleagues also came in one after another. Sharon


    distributed the milk and sandwiches in her hand to her colleague who hadn''t had breakfast.


    "Yo, Sharon, did you stumble upon a treasure chest? Why do you buy us breakfast?"


    Janice took the food without hesitation.


    Sharon smiled and said, "I haven''t been to the office for two days, and you guys had been handling


    my work. I don''t know how to thank you, so I bought some breakfast for you. I hope you don''t mind


    and think that it''s too petty."


    "Of course, not. It''s the thought that counts. You''re still a college student. It''s good to spend your


    money wisely."


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, she was worried that her food might seem petty and trivial


    to what they had done for her, but thankfully her colleagues were understanding and didn''t despise


    the food.


    Skye secretly praised her, "You do know a knack or two about the worldly wisdom. Not bad. Clever


    girl."


    Sharon chuckled and said, "Skye, you''re praising me."


    "Of course, I''m praising you, because you are sensible." Skye smiled and said, "The workce is


    different from the school. Everyone''s time is precious. You didn''te to work for two days, so they


    had to help cover your workload, and you owed them a favor for that. Now that you return the favor,


    it will eliminate the little resentment they had for helping you and feel better. Am I right?"


    Sharon nodded. "Yes, you''re right."


    She was so clever that Skye didn''t have to borate further.


    After a long and busy day, Sharon didn''t even have time to drink water. When she was about to get


    off work, she went to the pantry to have a rest and had a drink. Her cell phone rang, and Sharon


    was stunned when he saw the caller ID.


    It was from Liam again.


    "Hello."


    She answered the phone.


    Liam''szy voice came from the phone. "What time do you get off work? I''ll pick you up for dinner."


    Frankly speaking, his straightforward statement scared Sharon a little. "1-1 didn''t say I wanted to go


    out for dinner with you!"


    Did she reject his invitation again?


    Frowning, Liam said, "Thest time I went out to have dinner with you, I paid for it. You said that it


    would be your treat at our next dinner. I''m free today. Tell me where your office is at and I will pick


    you up."

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    "Is he going to pick me up with his red Ferrari?" Sharon shivered as she thought to herself, "No way.


    If hees with his Ferrari, I''ll be drowned in gossips tomorrow."


    "Uh, Mr. Frazier, I really don''t have time. How about next time..."


    "Do you have to work overtime tonight?"


    "Uh, no."


    "Have you taken dinner?"


    "No."


    "If so, why can''t you go out for dinner with me?"


    Sharon was stunned by his question, and then blurted out, "Mr. Frazier, are you... are you have a


    crush on me?"


    It became eerily quiet.


    Sharon stood quietly, feeling awkward. The question came off the top of her head involuntarily.


    Liam had helped her several times. She was grateful for that, but she was not dim-witted. She could


    sense that he attempted to approach her deliberately.


    It was so quiet after she asked the question that she thought he had hung up. "Hello, Mr. Frazier.


    Are you still here?"


    Of course, Liam was there, but he was a little taken aback. He did not expect that she would be so


    blunt and direct.


    The reason why he approached her was that he wanted her to fall in love with him so that he could


    take revenge on Stanley. Since she had made it clear, he didn''t have to pretend anymore.


    After a while, he said, "Yes, I like you. From today onwards, I intend to formally court you." Sharon


    was neither surprised nor delighted. On the contrary, she was a little astounded. "Stop pulling my


    leg, Mr. Frazier. It''s not funny at all."


    "I''m not pulling your leg. I''m serious."


    "Why do you like me?"


    "I fall in love with you at first sight. Does it count?" Liam smiled.


    The basis of falling in love, at first sight, began from the lustful thought. Was he fascinated by her


    beauty?


    Thinking of this, Sharon immeditely shook her head for her narcissism.


    "I won''t force you. I''ll give you some time to think about it. Sharon, I really like you. If you date me,


    I''ll give you half of all my things. Money, power, all of it."


    At this point, Liam paused and then continued in a low voice, "And your father. I can find him the


    best doctor or send him abroad. He can be treated by advanced medical technology and may wake


    up one day."


    Sharon curled her hand into a tight fist and her eyes widened. "You checked me?"


    "Sorry. I owe you an apology for learning about this without your permission. That day in the


    hospital, I saw that you were so sad. Later, I asked my doctor friend about it, and that''s how I knew


    about your father."


    There was a hint of temptation in Liam''s voice. "Think about it. As long as you be with me, we will


    set off immediately and fly abroad to find the medical technologypany to help your father."


    Sharon fell silent and pursed her lips into a straight line.


    Liam was right though. Nowadays, technology was so developed that human cloning was even


    possible, so it was possible for a vegetative patient to wake up, right?


    Sharon admitted that she was tempted by his terms, feeling a little me of hope was ignited inside


    her.


    She stood still and kept silent for a long time.


    When she got off work in the evening, Hazel called her and said that Stanley still didn''te back.


    Sharon was silent for a while, then said that she got it, and kept the phone away.


    After thinking for a while, she asked Melody out.


    It was summer, and the two of them sat at a barbecue stall and drank beer. She wanted to tell


    Melody about Liam, but she felt a dilemma in her heart and decided to just drink instead.


    Melody was very observant though. She could sense Sharon''s low-spirited mood, so she took a sip


    of beer and asked, "What''s wrong? Do you have something to tell me?"


    Sharon nodded honestly. "Yes."


    "Spill it."


    "I... I just want to rant about a man."


    When she was about to speak, she changed her mind. Even though Liam''s terms were tempting, it


    was not realistic.


    After all, she was married to Stanley. It was impossible for her to go abroad with another man just


    like that. Besides, she did not know Liam well. Who knew whether he was kind or not?


    Melodyughed and said, "Did you have a conflict with your overbearing president again?"


    Sharon snorted, "He''s so petty. He tried to take advantage of me, so I kicked him in the groin and he


    didn''t talk to me when we got home. Oh, I don''t know how he knew about Jewel''s check, and he


    seemed to be pissed off about it. I took the initiative to call himst night, and did you know what he


    said? He said he didn''te back because he was in the middle of a business meeting with


    someone. I think he was just fooling around."


    There was too much information in Sharon''s rant that it took Melody a while to digest it. She put


    down the ss and raised her eyebrows, asking, "You said you kicked your husband in the groin?"


    Sharon exined timidly, "It was just a gentle tap. I didn''t kick him that hard..."


    "Even so, it''s still very painful. It''s very dangerous to collide that area with external force when a


    man has an erection!" Melody rolled her eyes. "Aren''t you afraid that he will be a eunuch!"


    Sharon was shocked. "Is it that bad?"


    She really had no idea.


    Melody sighed and said, "Silly girl, I''m sorry for your husband."


    Sharon swallowed, and her mind began to be chaotic as she thought of the painful look on his face


    in the car that day; the way he broke out in cold sweat, and his face and lips were all pale. She


    thought that he was just pretending, but she didn''t expect that it really hurt...


    "Didn''t you exin to him what went on between you and Jewel?" Melody remembered what she


    said and asked again, "Didn''t you tell him what you were really thinking inside?"


    Sharon shook her head. "I didn''t exin, nor did I say anything to him. He doesn''t need to know my


    thoughts. If he wants to misunderstand, so be it."


    On the contrary, Melody became anxious. "Can''t you rify if there''s a misunderstanding? Don''t you


    know to exin yourself?"


    "D*mn you!"


    Sharon''s hand trembled. "Melody, watch your manners, please. You are supposed to be cool and


    indifferent. You can''t talk like that."


    Melody rolled her eyes at her and didn''t want


    to talk to her anymore. She had never seen such a person who didn''t care about her own affairs!


    Sharon tried to coax her but Melody ignored her and wouldn''t budge.


    It was already a littlete when she returned to the vi. Hazel was sitting in the living room waiting


    for her, watching TV and dozing off.


    Sharon tiptoed inside, but Hazel still woke up despite her effort.


    "Madam, you''re back?"


    "Yes." Sharon closed the door. "It''s gettingte. Why don''t you go back to your room and have a


    rest?"


    Hazel nodded, but she didn''t move. "I''m waiting to see if the Young Master wille back."


    Sharon lowered her head. Only then did Hazel realize that she had a slip of the tongue and


    hurriedly said, "Madam, don''t take it personally. Young Master must have something important to


    do, that''s why he hasn''t back yet."


    Sharon smiled and said, "I know. I''ll go upstairs first. Hazel, don''t stay up toote."


    "Okay, okay."


    Sharon went back to the bedroom and took a shower. The more she thought about it, the angrier


    she became. She didn''t know why she was angry, but she was.


    She was annoyed that the elderly Hazel had to wait for him, the disrespectful and ignorant young


    man!


    No, she decided to call him right now to give him a good scolding. She took out her phone and


    found his number, but her hand trembled and somehow called Anthony instead.


    Anthony was obviously a little surprised to receive Sharon''s call at this hour. "M-Madam?"


    "Ahem, it''s me." Sharon was a little embarrassed. "Well, Anthony, are you... are you asleep?"


    "I''m about to."


    "Oh."


    "Madam, what''s the matter?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, nothing, really..."


    Anthony squinted skeptically.


    Would she call him in the middle of the night for no reason? Impossible!


    Silence.


    Silence ensued.


    There was also awkwardness.


    There was no sound on the phone. Sharon gritted her teeth and said, "Oh, here''s the thing. I called


    you because I just want to ask... Are you with your boss right now?"


    So, she wanted to ask him about this.


    Anthony told the truth, "No, Madam. Boss left the office after finishing his work, and I''m not with him


    now."


    After a pause, he added, "Has he not returned home yet?"


    "Yes, he hasn''te back yet. I''m just curious, that''s all. Hazel is still waiting for him, that''s why I


    called. Anthony, don''t overthink it, okay?" Sharon blurted as if she was doing something wrong and


    quickly said, "Oh, uh, it''s gettingte. Anthony, you should rest early. Good night."


    "Good..."


    The busy tone sounded on Anthony''s ear before he could say the word "night".


    Shaking his head in amusement, Anthony was about to put down his mobile phone when he


    suddenly came to his senses as if something shed across his mind.


    It was obvious that Sharon wanted Stanley to go home! But because of her dignity or perhaps she


    was shy, she was too embarrassed to call Stanley personally, so she called him.


    The considerate Anthony picked up his phone again, found Stanley''s number, and dialed it.


    At Charming Hills Apartment.


    Jewel looked at Stanley who was sitting on the sofa and hesitated for a moment. Then she slowly


    walked over and sat down beside him, adjusting her clothes while saying, "Stanley, your phone is


    ringing."


    The phone on the coffee table was vibrating, but he closed his eyes as if he was resting, and didn''t


    intend to answer the call.


    Half an hour ago, Stanley came to her without warning, his body reeking of alcohol. He seemed to


    have drunk some wine but was not drunk.


    Aftering in, he sat on the sofa without a word.


    He had outstanding facial features. Even if he sat there with no expression, he was exceptionally


    handsome.


    His closed eyes moved and slowly opened, looking at the tea table in front of him with his dark


    eyes.


    "Who is it?" he asked in a deep voice.


    Jewel nced at the phone and said, "Anthony."


    Stanley huffed impatiently, "I won''t answer it."


    Jewel was slightly shocked. From the moment he came in, she could sense that he was in a bad


    mood, but she did not dare to ask what made him unhappy.


    The call went on unanswered until it was cut off automatically.


    Stanley sank into the sofa, rubbing his frowning eyebrows. He had not returned to the vi for two


    days, nor did he see Sharon with the intention of keeping his distance from her.


    He had thought that he would be in a good mood if he didn''t meet her for two days, but...


    On the contrary, he was not happy at all. Instead, he became more and more flustered as if there


    was a gush of breath that was blocking his airway and suffocating him.


    "Beep... Beep..."


    The ringtone of the phone echoed across the quiet living room again.


    Stanley frowned impatiently.


    Jewel looked at it and said, "It''s Anthony again. Answer it. Maybe he has something important to


    inform you."


    "You answer it for me."

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    "Answer it for me," Stanley said to Jewel.


    "Okay." Jewel was always obedient in front of him. She answered the phone, and after a hum, she


    handed the phone to him. "Anthony said that he has something to tell you. Maybe it''s about work."


    Stanley took the phone and said in a stern voice, "Anthony, you''d better have something important


    to say."


    "Uh..." Anthony didn''t expect his boss to be so grumpy. "Madam called me to ask about your


    whereabouts. Does this count as an important matter?"


    Hearing this, Stanley raised his eyebrows, and there was a sh in his deep eyes. "She called you


    to ask where I am?"


    "Yes."


    The gloom suddenly disappeared.


    "What else did she say?"


    Anthony thought for a moment and said, "She said... Hazel was worried because you haven''t


    returned home yet, and that you don''t have to go back anymore if you don''t want to..."


    Stanley''s handsome face suddenly darkened.


    "What else?"


    Anthony could sense that Stanley was getting upset, so he decided to stop right there. "No, nothing.


    She ended the call without saying much."


    "Beep..."


    A busy tone came from the other end of the phone.


    Anthony stared at the phone, bewildered.


    Once again, Stanley hung up on him. When could he learn to break that bad habit?


    Stanley ended the call and put his phone into his pocket with no expression on his face.


    The house became quiet again. Jewel was sitting next to Stanley, so she could hear the


    conversation on the phone. She lowered her head to shield the triumphant sneer in her eyes.


    Sharon Cruz.


    This woman again!


    Her hands that she put on her knees were tightly gripping the bathrobe until veins popped up on her


    slender hands, looking rather ferocious and horrible...


    "Don''t you want me to stay here?"


    In a trance, she heard Stanley speak. Jewel came to her senses and said in a daze,


    "What?"


    Stanley tilted his head and looked at her with a dark look in his eyes. "You want me to apany


    you, don''t you?"


    Jewel soon understood what he meant and her hands trembled with excitement. "A-Are you staying


    here tonight?"


    "Why? You don''t want me to?"


    "No, no, no! Of course, not! It''s just that you haven''t spent the night here for a long time. I''m so


    excited..."


    Stanley chuckled, which made Jewel mesmerized in a daze. He reached out and touched her cheek


    very gently... There was a sh in her mind that she suddenly thought of something and pushed him


    away. "I- I haven''t taken a bath yet."


    She did not dare to look into his eyes because she was afraid that he would find something


    suspicious.


    However, Stanley turned over and pressed her down. Jewel nervously grasped the cor on her


    chest. "Stanley..."


    Jewel closed her eyes. Stanley''s face darkened as he nced at her hand and flipped it, seeing the


    visible bruises and hickeys on her skin. "What happened?"


    He asked in a cold voice, but she couldn''t pinpoint his real emotion.


    Liam left these bruises on her body. When she went to see him the other day and heard the secret,


    he didn''t do anything to her. Instead, he had sex with her that was rougher and more intense than


    ever. That was how she had all these bruises on her body.


    Jewel felt her throat dry as the man red at her intensely. "1-1 have a shooting these days, and


    there are several intimacy scenes. The director doesn''t want to use a substitute to capture the real


    feeling, so... Stanley, don''t worry. It''s just kissing. We didn''t do the deed."


    His gazes were as deep as a bottomless pool that sent chills down Jewel''s spine.


    "Be careful and protect yourself. Use a substitute if you can."


    Said Stanley, who had helped her to pull up her clothes.


    Jewel breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay."


    She was afraid that he would get angry after seeing the bruises, but she found an excuse to fool


    him, so she was no longer afraid and took the initiative to curl her arms around his neck and leaned


    over to him. "Stanley, I-I''m ready."


    However, Stanley brushed her hand away and stood up, trying to keep a distance from her.


    "It''s gettingte. Have a good rest. I''ll go back."


    Jewel was stunned. Looking at his back, she mumbled, "You obviously wanted to sleep with me just


    now! Is it because of these bruises? I got them at work, not..."


    "No, I didn''t." As he was walking to the door, he stopped and leaned to one side, looking indifferent


    and leisurely. "I just want to test something."


    He wanted to see how much he could do to other women and how important Sharon was in his


    heart.


    Jewel was stunned on the sofa.


    Test? What test?


    Because of his words, Jewel was uneasy.


    Stanley didn''t stay any longer. He turned around and left. When he came to the door, something


    shed across his mind, so he stopped.


    Jewel was glee to see him stop, thinking that he had changed his mind.


    "I forgot to tell youst time, Jewel, I hope you don''t disturb Sharon anymore from now on."


    Stanley looked at her with deep gazes. He spoke in a calm and indifferent manner, but it was


    actually a warning in disguise.


    Jewel sat on the sofa in a daze. The joy on her face faded away, blood slowly draining from her


    face.


    "You''ve done something and you know it. I didn''t expose you and let you stay in the entertainment


    industry like ady boss is all for the sake of yourte brother Jensen."


    Stanley''s gazes became deeper and deeper. He hoped that she would listen and think before she


    did anything.


    Falling-out would not be beneficial to anyone.


    "It''s gettingte. Sleep early."


    After saying thest sentence, Stanley turned around and left without any hesitation.


    Jewel trembled all over, clenched her fists tightly, and she almost bit into her lower lip. Her eyes


    were filled with a distorted sh of hatred.


    It was already 9 am when Sharon woke up. She scrambled to the bathroom as soon as she got up,


    but she suddenly remembered that it was Saturday, so shey down on the bed and nned to


    continue her sleep.


    Since there was nothing to do on the weekend, she went out with Melody. The usual hanging out


    routine for girls was shopping and eating. They spent the entire afternoon together and ended up


    with ample shopping bags and exhaustion.


    When they were resting in the mall, Sharon''s mobile phone suddenly rang. It was a strange number.


    She was suspicious for a moment and answered, "Hello..."


    "Miss Cruz, you haven''t forgotten me yet, have you?"


    The voice of a man with a smile came from the phone.


    Sharon recognized the voice immediately. "Jimmy?"


    "Yup."


    "How did you get my number?"


    "I just look it up." With Jimmy''s status, getting her number was a piece of cake. "By the way, are you


    free today?"


    A police car was driving slowly on the main road. Jimmy nced at the two women in the back seat


    from the rearview mirror.


    They looked rather awkward and were eerily quiet.


    Jimmyughed and said, "Are you scared because it''s your first time riding in a police car?"


    Sharon shook her head and darted her big eyes around. "No, it''s not my first time, that''s why I''m a


    little uneasy. I always feel that if we get on this car, the police will lock us up."


    "Haha." Jimmy couldn''t helpughing.


    "Don''t be afraid. I won''t arrest you. I just want to take you to have fun."


    Melody and Sharon exchanged looks, wondering what was ying in Jimmy''s mind.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Half an hourter, they arrived at a shooting range in the suburbs.


    The car stopped steadily. Jimmy turned off the engine and got off the car, while Sharon and Melody


    ensued. "Hey, Jimmy, what is this ce? Why do you bring us here?"


    Jimmy nudged her head gently. "Little girl, what are you thinking? Do you think I will hurt you? Let''s


    go. Jackson asked me to bring you here."


    Sharon was stunned. Jackson? The iron-willed man she had seen in the clubst time?


    Why did he want to see her?


    The shooting range was private property, and not everyone coulde in even if they had all the


    money in the world. It was fully equipped like a small training ground. Sharon and Melody were


    curious about everything since it was their first time visiting such a ce.


    Jimmy took them to an open- air resting ce. A waiter served them snacks and iced juice. He


    pointed to a ce not far away and said, "Jackson is there. I''ll go and let him know. You girls go


    ahead with the snacks first."


    Sharon nodded.


    After he left, Melody frowned and asked her, "Do you know them? Are you sure we are safe?"


    Knowing that she was worried, Sharon immediately said, "Yes, we are safe. I know them. They are


    not bad people."


    It was only then that Melody felt a little relieved.


    The two girls who were relieved began to look around with a little excitement.


    Jimmy didn''t see Jackson but saw Stanley instead. He didn''t let Stanley know that they asked


    Sharon out today, so when he saw Stanley, he subconsciously wanted to run away.


    Taking his wife to the middle of nowhere without his acknowledgment didn''t seem appropriate after


    all.


    As soon as he took a step back, Stanley''s slow voice sounded, "Where are you going? Come here!"


    Jimmy dared not disobey him.


    Before he approached Stanley, they heard the manager of the shooting range introducing new


    goods to them, "Hey, we''ve got a new batch of small-caliber rifles recently. They are awesome for


    long-range shooting. Mr. Jones, do you want to try them today?"


    Stanley raised his hand and signaled the manager to leave.


    The manager stepped aside.


    "Jimmy." Stanley came up to him with a faint smile. "Why do you run when you see me?"


    Upon hearing his sarcastic voice, Jimmy asked, "Stanley, why are you here?"


    "Do you think that I won''t know what you''ve done if you keep it from me?"


    Jimmy smiled awkwardly and said, "You already know?"


    Stanley sneered.


    "Well, it''s not my fault. It''s Jackson who asked me to bring your wife here. I don''t know what is in his


    mind..." "What did you say?'' Before he could finish his words, Stanley grabbed his cor and red


    at him with his frigid eyes. "Is Sharon here?"


    "Huh?" Jimmy was stunned. "Y- You don''t know she''s here?"


    Then what did he mean just now?


    Stanley shoved him away. "Where is she?"


    Jimmy pointed to the open-air resting ce outside. Stanley looked in the direction he pointed and


    saw two women looking around. One of them was Sharon, whom he hadn''t seen for a few days.


    He was about to walk over but stopped. He turned slightly and reached out his hand to Jimmy. "Do


    you have a cigarette?"


    Jimmy immediately gave him the cigarette, and Stanley walked outside. "Go over there."


    Smoking was prohibited in this area.


    Jimmy followed him, walked to the smoking area, and personally lit a cigarette for Stanley.


    The two tall and slender men stood together, emitting an extraordinary aura. The female waiters


    working in the club often looked at them.


    Stanley raised his head and took a drag on his cigarette, his Adam''s apple slightly bobbing in his


    throat. "Jackson asked you to bring her here?"

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Jimmy dared not hide the truth from Stanley. He nodded honestly and said, "I went to pick them up


    half an hour ago. Sharon was shopping with her friend, so I took both of them here..."


    After a pause, he asked suspiciously, "You didn''t know about this?"


    Stanley red at him coldly. "Howard made a slip of the tongue on the phone, saying that you all


    came here but no one called me, so I knew there was something fishy going on."


    Jimmyughed awkwardly.


    "Why does Jackson want to see her?"


    Jimmy shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He asked me to bring her here, that''s all."


    After a moment of silence, Jimmy asked in a curious tone, "Jackson was here just now. Where is


    he?"


    Ignoring him, Stanley put one hand in his pocket with a cigarette in the other, his beautiful eyes


    staring ahead.


    Jimmy pointed to the ce where Sharon was. "Aren''t you going over there?"


    Stanley flicked the ashes with his fingers and said, "You go first." There was obvious agitation in his


    eyes.


    Jimmy couldn''t guess what was ying in his mind, so he spared him the bother and was about to


    leave when Stanley suddenly asked, "Your marriage with Ariah was loveless in the beginning, and


    you even wanted a divorce for a while, but now you''re so intimate with her. Did you fall in love with


    her?"


    After a pause, Jimmy looked at him cautiously and said, "Stanley, is it a trick question?"


    "I don''t care about the messy affairs you have with that woman behind Ariah''s back," Stanley


    sneered.


    Jimmy smiled. Instead of being defensive, he thought for a while and said, "I feel guilty for that


    woman, so I have always been kind to her... As for Ariah, I think God has a n for us since the day


    I married her. It''s just that it took me a long time to realize that I can''t live without Ariah."


    Stanley lowered his eyes. After a long while, he said with a faint smile, "So, you want to do like


    those French monarchs did in the ancient times, right? Having awfully wedded queen in the


    castle and keeping a mistress outside, is that your intention?"


    Jimmy squinted at him, annoyed.


    There was no point in continuing this conservation, so Jimmy turned and left with a gloomy


    expression.


    Jimmy finally came back after Sharon and Melody almost finished the snacks. When he walked


    closer, Sharon and Melody gaped their mouths and eyes wide in surprise.


    Jimmy changed his clothes and carried a gun on his shoulder. He stood there at a nted angle,


    looking utterly handsome.


    "Is that... a gun?"


    Sharon and Melody stepped forward at the same time, with excitement in their eyes.


    It was true that the man with a gun was the most handsome.


    Jimmy put his gun aside and asked, "Do you want to try?"


    Sharon swallowed and shook her head timidly. After all, she was young, so she was a little


    frightened when she saw the dangerous weapon.


    Melody stretched out her hand and pointed. "Is this a real thing?"


    Jimmy sniggered and said, "Of course it''s real. It''s heavy too. I bet you can''t carry it."


    Sharon and Melody exchanged nces with thrill written in their eyes.


    Stanley came out after smoking. Before he got close to her, he heard Sharon''s excited and nervous


    voice, saying, "Wow, it''s really a real gun. It''s so heavy..."


    He saw her blushing face since he was not far away, wondering if it was because of sunburn or


    excitement.


    Her pink and tender cheeks were bright and glowing under the sun, and her big eyes were shining


    with joy, which was more beautiful than any other time.


    Stanley''s expression darkened. He pulled his cor and strode over.


    It was Sharon''s first time to see a real gun, hence the apparent excitement, but she was afraid to


    touch it. Melody was braver than her, so she touched the gun several times.


    Of course, Melody could see through her best friend''s mind, so she shoved the gun into Sharon''s


    arms and said, "Come on, have a look."


    When Sharon took it, the first thing she felt was that the gun was really heavy and hard. Her


    nervous hand was sweating and trembling in excitement. "It''s really heavy..."


    As she spoke, she retreated and mmed into a wall of flesh.


    "You''re bold enough to y with guns now, huh?"


    Stanley''s mellow voice echoed above her head, which felt as if it materialized into stones and were


    thrown at her heart. She stood as stiff and frozen like a statue.


    How could he, whom she had not seen for three days, suddenly appear here?


    Suddenly, the gun was snatched away from her hands. Sharon looked up and saw him standing


    behind her. She couldn''t see his eyes clearly since he was standing against the light, so she could


    only see his prominent facial outline. His body was covered with ayer of golden light, shining


    brightly.


    Sharon subconsciously moved aside, pulled Melody, and stood next to her.


    Stanley nced at Sharon from the corner of his eyes, observing her every minute move. He


    twitched his lips unhappily and thought, "Am I so scary that she has to avoid me?"


    With a crack, he unloaded the gun in his hand and took out the barrel to have a look.


    Jimmy knew what he was doing, so he immediately exined, "Don''t worry, there are no bullets in


    it. It''s empty."


    He would not be so stupid as to let two women y with the gun with live ammunition in it. Anything


    could happen and the consequence would be catastrophic.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley snorted and threw the gun at him. Jimmy took it.


    Stanley grabbed a chair and sat down. He casually took out the sunsses in his pocket and put


    them on, looking cool and indifferent.


    Sharon bit his lip as she nced at him, thinking that it was really unfair for him to look so


    handsome despite his frigid expression.


    Then she red at Jimmy with hatred and thought, "Liar. Didn''t you say that Jackson wanted to see


    me? Why is Stanley here?"


    Jimmy nced at Sharon''s resentful re and smiled bitterly. He was the most innocent person


    here, being a driver to take her here and the cold and disdainful re from her. It was so hard to be


    in his position.


    When Jackson came over, everyone who was sitting under the umbre was as quiet as the tree


    stumps as no one said a word. He raised his eyebrows and smiled. "Why aren''t any of you talking?"


    Jimmy rushed to him as if he saw his life savior. "Jackson, I brought Sharon here as you asked me


    to. I have nothing to do here, so


    I''ll go y with those guns. Bye."


    Then he quickly walked away.


    Stanley was lying in a chair, with his deep eyes slightly squinted under the sunsses.


    Sharon cleared her throat and said, "Jackson, Jimmy said that you wanted to see me. What''s the


    matter?"


    A faint re swept at Jackson from the lounge chair, but Jackson ignored it and went straight over


    To Sharon. "It''s nothing, we didn''t get to chat a lot when we metst time, so I thought of asking you


    here today and have dinner together tonight."


    So that was the reason.


    Sharon agreed graciously, "Okay, let''s have dinner together tonight."


    A cold snort came from the chair.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and clenched her fists. She suppressed her emotions, smiled sweetly, and


    said, "Jackson, I want to learn how to shoot. Please teach me."


    The gaze from the chair was so sharp that it could pierce through people!


    Jackson ignored Stanley''s re and said to Sharon with a smile, "Let''s go then."


    The two of them walked away. Stanley sat up with no expression on his face, took off his


    sunsses, and threw them aside. With a crisp snap, one of his expensive sunsses legs was


    broken.


    He stared at Sharon, who was getting farther and farther away, with blue veins throbbing on his


    forehead.


    Melody looked at Stanley''s reaction with a smile on her face. She sat down on another chair, took a


    sip of the juice, and then said calmly, "Mr. Jones, are you jealous now?"


    Stanley looked away without any expression on his face and said tly, "Jealous of what?"


    "Of your buddy." Melody raised her chin and said, "Jackson is very handsome and masculine. Mr.


    Jones, to tell you the truth, Sharon likes this kind of man the most."


    Stanley''s dark eyes darkened slightly. He nced at her coldly and said, "Miss Graham, are you


    here today to drive a wedge between me and your friend?"


    "Nope." Melody drank the juice in her mouth and smiled. "I came here today to help you solve your


    little conflicts."


    "Oh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows.


    "Sharon and I have been together for the past two days." Melody pointed to Sharon in the distance


    and said, "Half of our topics are about you, Mr. Jones."


    "What did she say about me?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?"


    Stanley frowned impatiently. "I don''t like to hear lies; I don''t have much patience, and I certainly


    don''t like beating around the bush, so Miss Graham, if you have anything to say, please tell me."


    Melody nodded and put down the ss in her hand. "Sharon said that you are narrowminded and


    petty. You throw your tantrum like a woman and don''t go home for several days..."


    Melody stopped as she watched Stanley''s expression turn gloomier and uglier.


    If she went on, he would probably flip the table over.


    Seeing that his emotions were at their peak, Melody said, "Do you know why Sharon took Jewel''s


    check?"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "Please go on."


    Knowing that Stanley was intrigued, Melody smiled and said, "Sharon is a timid person and is afraid


    of trouble. Some people love to show off and keep a high profile, but not Sharon. She likes to keep


    her life simple and easy. When Jewel came to her, her instinct told her that trouble hade to her.


    In order to avoid trouble, she wille up with a


    solution..."


    Drumming his fingers on the table, Stanley raised his chin and said, "Go on."


    "The reason why Sharon took the check from Jewel was not to get the money, but to show it to you


    as evidence to let you solve this trouble for her."


    Stanley''s eyes darted and finally fell on Sharon who was a distance away. "She can directly tell me


    that Jewel went to her..."


    "Will you believe her if she does?" Melody interjected.


    "Will you help her solve the problem? I doubt so. You have a good rtionship with Jewel. At most,


    you will chide Jewel, or perhaps you won''t do anything because you dote on her and turn a blind


    eye. With your consent, Jewel will only be more unscrupulous!"


    Hearing her words, Stanley narrowed his eyes and looked at Sharon with his thin lips tightly pursed.


    In fact, Sharon didn''t want to learn shooting. She just wanted to leave the cold- faced Stanley like


    he was some kind of parasite. However, she didn''t expect that Jackson really wanted to teach her


    how to shoot.


    "There is a target in front, and this is the rear sight. Look at the rear sight, muzzle, and the target in


    one line. Look here." Jackson stood behind her and said in a deep voice, "Hold your hands tight.


    Don''t panic. Separate your legs at shoulder-width. Okay, very good. Now, when I tell you to pull the


    trigger, pull it!"


    "Okay."


    Sharon nervously swallowed.


    "Pull!"


    Sharon immediately pulled the trigger.


    There was a crack, and then silence followed.


    Sharon was dumbfounded. "Uh..."


    Jackson took the gun in her hand andughed, "I didn''t put bullets in it."


    Sharon was speechless. "Then why do you teach me?"

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    "It''s your first time to handle a gun, so I can''t give you the real thing. If you really want to learn it,


    you can ask me for help in the future." Jackson put the pistol in his hand and flipped it. "If you really


    want to shoot a gun, you have to wear an earplug. Your eardrums won''t be able to stand it because


    it''s very loud."


    It turned out that he was doing this for her own good.


    "Okay." Sharon nodded timidly. It was very sunny today and she began to sweat after standing


    under the sun for a while. Jackson pointed to the distance and said, "It''s cold over there. Let''s go


    over and take a walk."


    Sharon nced at him and said, "Okay."


    The two slowly walked over and came to the shady ce. A waiter had already stood there with


    cold water in his hand. Jackson gave her a ss of water. Sharon thanked him and raised her head


    to drink it as she was really thirsty.


    "Miss Cruz, do you know Shawn Lewis?"


    Sharon halted, and her mind began to buzz and turn nk. She seemed to have heard his


    question, but it seemed that she did not hear It was very sunny today, but she felt that her limbs


    were getting chilly. She put down the ss and forced herself to smile. "I don''t understand what you


    are talking about."


    Jackson looked at her pale face and suddenly smiled. "It''s okay. It just came off the top of my head.


    Don''t mind me."


    Sharon, on the other hand, was in a mess. She felt dizzy, wondering if she suffered a heatstroke,


    and asked, licking her dry lips, "Why do you suddenly ask me that?"


    Jackson leaned against the trunk, holding the gun between his fingers and looking ahead with his


    deep gaze. "I know a guy named Shawn Lewis and once I saw a photo in his wallet by ident. It


    was a young girl''s photo which he cherished very much. The girl in the photo looks like you, so


    that''s why I asked."


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Perhaps I have an ordinary face, so I look like a lot of people."


    Jackson handed the gun to the waiter, brushed the dust on his shoulder, and smiled. "Stanley must


    be getting impatient now. Let''s go."


    "Okay."


    Sharon walked back with him, but her heart


    was in a mess.


    When they came to the ce where the umbre was at, Sharon was shocked to not see Melody


    around, so she asked Stanley who was leaning on the chair, "Where is Melody?"


    Stanley looked at her indifferently and said, "She left."


    "Where did she go?"


    "She left after answering a phone call."


    Sharon frowned. "Why didn''t she tell me?"


    The man grinned insincerely. "She didn''t want to bother you since you were having fun."


    With her big eyes wide open, Sharon put her hands on her hips and asked, "What do you mean by


    that?"


    She had been standing under the sun for almost half an hour that her fair and tender face turned


    bright red and there was ayer of sweat on her forehead and the tip of her small nose. Her eyes on


    her small face were round and big like gemstones.


    Thinking of what Melody said to him, Stanley stood up and came to Sharon. He looked down at her


    with his mysterious dark eyes.


    His gaze sent chills down Sharon''s spine.


    She opened her mouth and was about to speak when he suddenly raised his hand and nudged her


    head, saying softly, "Silly girl!"


    She was indeed silly for not telling him about the misunderstanding and keeping everything inside


    her.


    Sharon stared at him in disbelief.


    "Let''s go!"


    He pulled her by the wrist and walked toward the exit.


    "Hey!" Sharon struggled. "What are you doing? Let go!"


    Stanley turned his head and gave her a fierce look. "If you don''t keep quiet, I''ll make love to you


    right here!"


    M-Make love...


    Sharon stared at the beast- like man in astonishment and did not dare to make a sound. Her small


    face was full of resentment.


    Jackson looked at them and shook his head. Stanley really didn''t know how to treat women nicely.


    Jimmy, who had finished the shooting, walked over from a distance. Looking at the couple who was


    tugging each other, he shouted in confusion, "Stanley, don''t you and Sharon want to have dinner


    with us here?"


    Stanley left without looking back.


    Hearing the word "dinner", Sharon''s eyes lit up and tried to get rid of his hand. "Hey, I''m hungry.


    Let''s have dinner first, and we''ll leave after that!"


    He ignored her and continued walking, gripping her hand tightly.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and went berserk behind him!


    In the Hummer.


    As soon as they got in the car, Stanley turned on the air conditioner. The cold air began to spread


    throughout the carriage, and soon the temperature began to drop.


    Sharon was very hot and her heart was beating violently due to the heat, but as it was getting cold,


    she closed her eyes and enjoyed the cold airfortably.


    Stanley frowned in dismay as he looked at her slightly sunburned face. "Couldn''t you stand in a


    shady spot just now?"


    Sharon leaned back on the chair with her eyes closed and said without hesitation, "Jackson was


    teaching me how to shoot. How could I stand alone in the shade and watch him basking in the


    sun?"


    Stanley was extremely angry, but heughed instead. "How can youpare yourself with him? He


    is a man who has been living a hazardous life all these years. Of course, he can stand a little sun!"


    "Hey, what does Jackson do for a living?" Sharon was interested in this topic.


    Stanley nced at her from the corner of his eyes and intimidated her. "He is an assassin, the one


    who kills without batting an eye and is very quick and ruthless. You may still be alive now, but in the


    next second, you''ll be dead!"


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat and she swallowed nervously.


    "1-1 don''t think so. He looks so righteous and unyielding. He doesn''t look like a murderous devil at


    all!"


    Seeing that her face was pale, Stanley smiled satisfactorily and continued to tease her, "You''d


    better keep a distance from him. He killed many people, and many people wanted to kill him. Maybe


    one day, those terrorists will take you as his aplice and kidnap you!"


    Sharon''s mouth turned white this time, and there was a little tremor in her voice. "Don''t scare me.


    I''m very timid. I don''t like being scared."


    He snorted. Ignoring her, he closed his eyes and began to rest, but the corners of his mouth curled


    upward.


    After a long while, Sharon rubbed her arms as the temperature inside the car was getting colder


    and colder and the man behind the wheels had no intention to move. "Hey, what are we doing


    here?"


    Stanley opened his eyes and threw a sideways nce at her. "Are you feeling cooler now?"


    Sharon sniffed and nodded. "The air conditioning is sting at full force. Of course, I''m..."


    She paused and blinked her big eyes, then turned her head and looked at his handsome facial


    features in disbelief. "Did you take me to the car because you want me to have some cold air?"


    Stanley did not look at her, but there was a trace of uneasiness in his eyes. "Don''t overthink. I feel


    that it''s too hot outside."


    Of course, Sharon didn''t believe him, but she also didn''t expect that he had such a delicate side.


    She was really hot just now and started to get irritated due to the heat, but he didn''t say anything


    and directly brought her here to cool her down.


    No matter what he did, he was always a man of action and would never talk the walk, even when he


    was doing something nice to others.


    This made Sharon a little moved.


    Her heart was fluttering. She bit her lip, and her face was inexplicably a little hot. "I''m not hot


    anymore..."


    Before she could finish her words, there was a sound of growling.


    His teasing eyes flew over to her. Sharon touched her belly with her hand, and her face turned


    redder. "Jimmy took me here before lunch. I''m hungry."


    She said pitifully that she was hungry, which look extraordinarily adorable.


    "I''ll take you to dinner," Stanley blurted out.


    Hearing that they would go to eat, Sharon''s eyes lit up. "Okay, okay."


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled into a smile. Just as he was about to start the car and leave,


    his phone suddenly rang.


    He switched off the engine and took his phone out to have a look.


    It was Shawn.


    Last time when they parted in Grasmere, he hadn''t been in touch with him for a while. He didn''t


    expect that he would call at this time.


    After thinking for a while, Stanley said, "I''ll take a phone call. There''s water. Drink if you''re thirsty."


    Sharon nodded, gesturing him to go ahead with his work.


    "Hello," Stanley answered the phone. His sturdy little arms were casually ced on the steering


    wheel, and he said in a low and slightly amusing voice, "Did you find your treasure?"


    This was the topic they talked aboutst time.


    Shawnughed in a low voice. "If it''s so easy to find it, it''s not a treasure. Anyway, I gained


    something on this trip to Beachmarsh City. I believe that I will soon return to the way we used to be


    with her."


    "Congrattions."


    "Thank you. I call you today to tell you that I''ll finish my work in a few days'' time. Let''s meet up when


    I''m free."


    "No problem. I''ll treat you dinner." Stanley nodded. "When exactly?"


    "I am not sure. I''ll contact you when I''m free."This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "OK."


    Shawn seemed to have something else to say, so Stanley said directly, "Is there something you


    can''t talk about?"


    Shawnughed. "No, we can talk about it, but I don''t know how to start."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "I didn''t know that you, the head of the Lewis Family, will be like this."


    "Beachmarsh City is your ce. I only have a sole purpose foring here, and that is to look for


    my treasure. When the timees, I may have to trouble you to use your connections to check


    somethings out."


    Shawn had been using his connections to find Sharon these days, but it was a little difficult.


    Stanley said, "It''s just a small matter. I can help you whenever I can..."


    "Ah!"


    Sharon suddenly shouted in a low voice.


    Stanley immediately turned his head and saw that Sharon in the front passenger seat wanted to


    drink water, but when she opened the bottle, the water identally sshed on her and made her


    look rather miserable.


    Stanley frowned and took the bottle from her hand. Sharon looked apologetic and embarrassed.


    "Why are you looking at me like this? I didn''t do it on purpose."


    "Stupid!"


    He scolded her in a low voice, but he didn''t sound like he was ming her at all.


    It was indeed her fault, but she felt rather ufortable to hear him chiding her, so she mumbled


    under her breath because she didn''t dare to talk back to him, "Why are you so fierce? You haven''t


    done anything wrong?"


    She lowered her head to wipe the water stains on her body. There were a few strands of hair


    sticking on her cheeks. Her expression when she was angry but aggrieved was somewhat cute.


    Stanley couldn''t help but raise his hand to pat her head, saying said in a caring tone, "Now it''s you


    who did the wrong thing. How dare you talk back to me, huh?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes at him and said, "You are still on the phone!"


    When Stanley came to his senses, he remembered that he was still holding a mobile phone in his


    hand, and the screen also showed that the call was still connected.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Stanley didn''t expect that Shawn hadn''t hung up yet.


    "Ahem." Stanley cleared his throat and said, "That''s settled. Contact me when you''re free. I''ll treat


    you to dinner then. Also, if you need anything, just tell me."


    On the other side of the phone, Shawn was a little absent- minded. He seemed to have vaguely


    heard Sharon''s voice...


    It was the fuzzy, inaudible, and vaguely coquettish voice, the voice she would use every time she


    couldn''t finish her homework in the past. "Shawn, I don''t know how to answer this question. Please


    help me."


    In fact, she was as sly and clever as a fox who knew people''s minds very well. She knew that he


    could not stand her begging him so softly, so as long as she begged him, he would give her


    anything.


    She was his soft spot.


    But one day, he lost her.


    When Shawn came to his senses, he asked, "Is it your girlfriend who spoke just now?"


    Stanley frowned slightly and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Sorry." They were all smart men. Shawn soon noticed his dissatisfaction, realizing his slip of the


    tongue for prying into his personal affairs.


    Stanley said calmly, "Not girlfriend. She is my wife. I''ll introduce you to each other when we have


    the chance to have dinner together."


    Shawn knew that he was just being polite, so he vaguely answered a few words and then ended the


    call.


    Stanley put away his phone and threw it aside, making a loud noise. Sharon jumped in surprise and


    said in dismay, "It''s a pity if you break it. Can''t you be gentler?"


    "Little money- grubber!" Stanley thought as he leaned back in his chair and nced at her from the


    corner of his eyes.


    Then, he said, "You''re normally a tough girl, but why can''t you properly open a bottle of water now?"


    How could he be so vicious with his words!


    Sharon was toozy to continue the argument. She was wearing thin clothes in summer and she


    didn''t ssh toorge an area. With the cold wind blowing in the car, her clothes were soon dry.


    All of a sudden, it became quiet again.


    There was only the sound of the cold air blowing.


    Sharon looked down at the tissue in her hand, which she had just used to wipe her clothes, and ask


    casually, albeit pretentiously, "Who called you?"


    That voice was the familiar male voice that was buried deep in her memory. She was too shocked to


    hear it, that was why she identally spilled the water on herself.


    But it couldn''t be him. It couldn''t be Shawn...


    Stanley tilted his head and looked at her.


    "Why?"


    "I''m just asking..."


    "A friend."


    "What friend?"


    Stanley reached out his hand to pinch her cheek. "Checking on me, huh?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon hissed and yelled, "It hurts, b*stard! Let go!"


    "What do you call me?" He leaned over dangerously.


    Sharon immediately gave up and said, "No, nothing. Don''t do anything silly. There are still people


    here!"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and said in an ambiguous tone, "Do you think I care?"


    Of course, he didn''t care!


    He was a man with such a high status and personality, so he didn''t care about anyone.


    Although he didn''t care, it did not mean that Sharon did not either.


    As he leaned closer and closer, the male aura surrounded her. Sharon balled herself up and


    nced with the corner of her eyes, only to see a personing from afar.


    "J-Jimmy!" As if catching a life-saving float, Sharon shouted in a low voice, unbuckling the seat belt


    with one hand and pushing the door with the other hand, which was done in one smooth motion.


    She jumped out of the car lightly and ran away.


    Stanley reached out his hand, but her light clothes slipped off his fingers, and he couldn''t even


    grasp her fingertips.


    Stanley retracted his hand and sneered as he watched Sharon who had run away.


    "Do you really think you can run away from me? I''ll get you sooner orter," he thought.


    Jimmy saw Sharon running over from a distance, so he stopped and looked at her who was


    panting. "What''s wrong? Who is chasing you?"


    "N-No one." Sharon couldn''t possibly tell him that she ran to him in a hurry because was afraid that


    Stanley would eat her up in the car, so she scratched her head, thought of something, and said, "I


    have something to talk to you."


    "What is it? Tell me."


    "The things Melody and I bought are still in your car. Can you give them to me please?"


    Jimmyughed and said, "Of course, it''s yours. Wait here. I''ll get it for you."


    "Thank you, Jimmy."


    "Don''t mention it."


    In the Hummer.


    Stanley leaned back on the chair. He broke the sunsses just now, so he couldn''t shield his eyes


    from the ring sun. He squinted his phoenix eyes slightly and looked at Sharon''s back in the


    distance.


    The phone suddenly rang, and Stanley took a casual look. It was from Anthony.


    Generally speaking, Stanley had ordered his staff not to disturb him when he had a rest day.


    Stanley was unhappy to see Anthony''s call, but he answered the phone nevertheless, "Did I tell you


    not to look for me when I''m off work?"


    Anthony certainly knew this, but he had to make a phone call.


    Because he found out something that his boss would be pissed when he learned about it.


    Stanley would not lose his temper easily in usual times, but once he was outraged, even Anthony,


    who had been working under him for so many years, was also afraid.


    Thinking of what he was going to say next, Anthony licked his lips and said with hesitation, "Boss, I


    found out the thing you asked me to investigatest time."


    "What did I ask you to investigate?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Why? Did Jordan, that old thing,


    want to see me again?"


    Since Stanley knew that his wife had been bullied, he began to make a move on Cascade


    Enterprise.


    When Jones Group took action, almost all the smallpanies had no way to survive. Cascade


    Enterprise couldn''t handle their attack in less than a week.


    Jordan came to Jones Group more than once and wanted to see him, but he was driven out by the


    security team.


    "Jordan Casey really wants to see you, but that''s not what I want to talk about today."


    Stanley''s expression became gloomy and he huffed impatiently, "Then what is it that you want to


    say?"


    Anthony paused for a moment and said, "Last time when Madam was in the hospital, you told me to


    check the surveince, saying that she owed someone a favor."


    Stanley almost forgot about this. If Anthony didn''t mention it, he would have forgotten it.


    The corner of his mouth sank slightly and he frowned. "So you called me for such a trivial matter?"


    "Boss, I..."


    "Did I say that no matter what happened, don''t look for me during weekends?"


    "Yes, you did."


    Stanley was a very disciplined person. He was absolutely serious at work, but when it was his off


    days, he did not talk about work.


    "Since you already know this, why did you call me?"


    Because that person was Liam!


    He knew the true nature of the rtionship between Stanley and Liam. If Stanley knew that Liam


    was approaching Sharon, Anthony couldn''t imagine how furious Stanley would be.


    That was why he broke the rules and called him on the weekend.


    "You can talk about it when I go back to the office. That''s it." Stanley said before ending the call,


    "Anthony, in the future, you''d better think it over and decide whether you want to find me or not over


    such trivial things!"


    "Beep..." the busy tone sounded in Anthony''s ear.


    He growled angrily with the phone in his hand. D*mn it, he would die young for working under such


    a boss!


    "I won''t make any calls in the future! It''s none of my business if he loses his sh*t! Humph!" he


    shouted.


    Although he was an assistant, he had guts too!


    However, two dayster, when Stanley learned about this matter, he was so furious that the gutsy


    Anthony almost begged for mercy.


    Sharon came back with a lot of bags in her hands. She reached out to the door handle of the front


    passenger seat and pulled it hard.


    Uh...


    She couldn''t open it.


    Frowning, she tried again, but she still couldn''t open it!


    Sharon suddenly understood that the door was locked from the inside and she couldn''t get in.


    Stanley!


    She red at him from the outside, but the window was tinted with reflective film, so she couldn''t


    see anything inside the car clearly, instead, she could only see her reddish suntanned face on the


    window.


    How could there be such a naive man in this world?


    She didn''t let him kiss her. Did he really have to lock the door as retaliation?


    The wicked Stanley leaned inside the car and watched Sharon who stomped her feet agitatedly


    outside the car. She was not tall, so as she stomped her feet, she jumped like an annoyed rabbit


    who was going to bite.


    Sharon was so angry and annoyed that she turned around with guts and strode away, thinking, "You


    don''t want me in? Okay, I''m leaving!" "Leave and see?"


    Behind her came Stanley''s deep and cold voice.


    Sharon turned her head. The window was wind down before she realized it. She rolled her eyes and


    went to pull the door again. This time, it was open, so she immediately got in.


    "Didn''t you go to see Jimmy? Why did youe back again, huh?"


    It turned out that he was not only petty but also childish.


    "Don''t you want to talk with your Jimmy for a little longer?"


    She really didn''t expect that he was such a person who was seemingly indifferent but would do


    speechless actions.


    "Talk!"


    He shouted angrily.


    Sharon turned her head to look at him and flicked her hair. "Are you done?"


    Stanley''s eyebrows twitched, and a sense of danger spread all over his body. What did she say?


    Did she think that he was a child who threw a tantrum?


    "Here, this is a gift I bought for you. It was indeed my fault two days ago. I shouldn''t have kicked


    you... in the groin. I''m sorry. I hope you can ept this gift and forgive me." Sharon took out a box


    from a bag beside her feet and handed it to him.


    Stanley who was covered with a dangerous aura was taken aback. The danger was like the snow


    melting in spring, slowly dissipating, and finally, bing nothing.


    She got off the car and went to find Jimmy, just to take back the shopping bags in his car, and there


    was a gift for him in the bag?


    Stanley''s throat bobbed and his eyes darkened. He lowered his eyes and took the box from her.


    Sharon was delighted and a little expectant. "Open it and see if you like it."


    This was the first time she had given a gift to a man and that made her feel somewhat nervous.


    Looking at her eager expression, Stanley raised his eyebrows and opened the box. "A watch?"


    "Yes." Sharon fidgetted her hair, looking a little embarrassed. "It''s a cheap watch. I hope you don''t


    mind."


    It was definitely not valuable for him, but this was what she could afford. She was really poor and


    didn''t have much money in her hand. She still remembered the contemptuous re from the


    salesperson and her embarrassment as she clutched the crumpled money in her hand.


    Finally, Melody bought the watch for her.


    She owed her another favor.


    After Sharon finished her remarks, she didn''t get any response. He simply held the watch and


    looked at it, not knowing if he found it disdainful or there was something else ying in his mind.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    It turned into an awkward silence.


    He didn''t say anything for such a long time; he didn''t like it, did he?


    "Well..." Sharon stretched out her hand and was about to take back the watch. "I made a mistake.


    This is not for you..."


    The man pped her hand away and said coldly, "It''s not for me? Who are you giving it to?"


    He asked in a questioning tone.


    Sharon was a little confused. "You don''t like it..."


    "Who said that I don''t like it?" Stanley interrupted her tly. He slowly opened the button of his


    sleeve and casually rolled it up, revealing his firm arm.


    Sharon was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    Stanley ignored her. He took off his watch on his wrist, threw it aside, and wore the watch that


    Sharon gave him.


    Sharon stared at him in disbelief.


    Was he out of his mind?


    He tossed away his million-dor watch just like that! Was he insane?


    Sharon''s heart ached so much at the sight that she quickly picked the watch up and checked it like


    a treasure, hoping that it was not broken. She had seen this watch in the magazine. It was so


    expensive that it was almost equal to an apartment.


    "Although the quality is not great, I like the style," Stanley said tly.


    Sharon looked up and saw a smile in his eyes. He said, "I like it very much."


    Sharon was startled.


    He had such a pretty smile.


    Sure enough, the rarer the item, the more precious it was.


    Thinking about it carefully, she seemed to have never seen his sincere smile. He was always so


    cold and his eyebrows seemed to be always frowning. Even if he smiled asionally, it was not a


    genuine smile.


    His smile right now came sincerely from his heart that could mesmerize the people who looked at it.


    Stanley stretched out his hand and flicked on her forehead. "Hey, focus."


    Sharon immediately came to her senses and growled, "Ouch!"


    "Keep that watch. If you like it, I''ll ask Anthony to get you a women''s version."


    He saw that she had been holding the watch he took off all the time, thinking that she liked it.


    How could Sharon ept such a valuable gift? She would definitely not afford to pay him back at


    that time. She had already owed him so much.


    She didn''t say anything, just smiled faintly and said, "Let''s go. I''m hungry."


    "Okay."


    He answered and seemed to be in a good mood.


    In the evening, Sharon asked Melody to join them for dinner. Sharon had spent so much on the gift


    in order to apologize to him, so she took advantage of this opportunity to make him pay for dinner.


    She chose thergest restaurant, ordered the most expensive dishes, and started indulging in the


    food.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley''s expression was indifferent and nonchnt. There was a faint smile on his handsome face


    as he looked at the mediocre watch on his wrist.


    Hisck of response made the pleasure of Sharon''s "revenge" suddenly decreased significantly.


    How much could this meal cost him anyway? He wouldn''t mind at all no matter how expensive the


    bill was.


    Sharon growled indignantly. How could there be such a big gap between them? He was so wealthy


    he didn''t have to check the price of anything, yet she was so poor her gift seemed so cheapskate.


    Melody smiled in amusement as she watched the interaction between them. She did not say


    anything and just lowered her head to eat.


    After the dinner, being a gracious gentleman, Stanley offered to send Melody home, but she waved


    her hand, rejected his offer, and quickly hailed a taxi and left.


    Sharon did not even manage to say goodbye to her.


    She left in such a hurry.


    "Let''s go back too."


    Stanley''s voice pulled back her soul.


    Sharon nodded and was about to leave with him.


    "Mr. Jones!" a male voice resonated behind them abruptly.


    Sharon looked back and was surprised by what she saw. She turned back and tried to run, but


    Stanley instinctively grabbed her. "Why are you running away?"


    Sharon panicked. "Let me go!"


    But it was toote. Troy had alreadye to them. "Mr. Jones, Miss Cruz, are you also here for


    dinner?"


    The person who came was none other than the manager Troy Wilson.


    Upon hearing Troy''s greeting, Sharon, who had been struggling, suddenly stopped. She furrowed


    her delicate eyebrows and felt suspicious.


    "You''re here too. What a coincidence." Stanley nodded his head in an indifferent way as a way of


    greeting.


    "Yeah, I came here to have dinner with my wife and children. I just came out and saw you and Miss


    Cruz. What a coincidence indeed."


    Stanley exchanged pleasantries with him. Sensing his indifference, Troy was smart enough to get


    the hint and was about to leave.


    "Mr. Wilson, wait."


    However, Sharon said.


    Troy immediately stopped and asked, "Miss Cruz, is there anything else?"


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon pursed her lips and asked, "Mr. Wilson, why aren''t you surprised to


    see me with Mr. Jones?"


    It became eerily quiet.


    Troy was a little startled. He did not expect that Sharon would suddenly ask such a question, so his


    mind began to run at a high speed to think of an answer. "Uh... I''m... just..."


    For a moment, he couldn''t think of what to say, so he looked at Stanley frequently, hinting him for


    help.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows instead and did not say anything.


    Troy started to sweat on his forehead.


    "What should I do? How should I exin it to her? Ah, the president is forcing his employees to the


    dead-end!"


    Troy thought anxiously.


    "Mr. Wilson, why don''t you answer me?" Sharon took a step forward with straight eyes.


    Troy didn''t dare to look into her eyes anymore.


    "..."


    Finally...


    Stanley who couldn''t stand it said, "Troy, you can leave first."


    Alright!


    As if he was pardoned, Troy quickly responded and said, "Okay!"


    Then he turned around and ran away.


    Sharon turned around and red at Stanley. "Is it because of you that I was epted by Jones


    Group?"


    Taking a nce at her, Stanley walked to the parking lot without saying a word.


    Trotting after him, Sharon was so angry that she was huffing and puffing. "Speak!"


    He unlocked the car door, opened the door of the front passenger seat, and said, raising his chin,


    "Get in the car."


    "If you don''t tell me, I won''t!"


    "If you don''t, believe it or not, I''ll f*ck you right here!"


    Sharon red at him indignantly.


    What a b*stard!


    Sharon blushed and hurriedly looked around. Fortunately, there was no one around. She gritted her


    teeth, bent down, and sat in the car.


    Soon, he sat behind the wheels. Before Sharon spoke, he said, "If it weren''t for me, do you think


    you can join Jones Group with your qualification?"


    The little wrath of fury instantly extinguished as soon as she heard his remark.


    Sharon stared in a daze and felt a little heartache. Originally, she thought that she got the job in the


    bigpany because of her qualification, but the truth was he pulled some strings to get her in.


    It did not feel good.


    She sat in the passenger seat sullenly. She was in a low mood and did not say a word.


    Stanley nced at her and frowned, but he didn''t say anything either.


    Half an hourter, they got home.


    "Wee home!"


    Seeing them enter the door, Hazel greeted them.


    Sharon nodded solemnly and went upstairs.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and followed her.


    Hazel was confused and mumbled to herself, "What''s wrong with them this time?"


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    Sharon came out after taking a shower, but there was no one in the room. She dried her hair and


    was about to sleep when the door suddenly opened.


    Stanley came in from the outside. His upper body was naked, revealing his sturdy and solid


    muscles. His abdominal muscles were prominent, and his Apollo''s belt was quite seductive.


    He came towards her with only a bath towel on.


    He was walking closer and closer to her.


    He walked towards her without hesitation and with no intention to stop.


    "Hey!"


    Sharon hurriedly retreated. "S-Stop! Hey..."


    He stretched his arm out to her shoulder and pressed her directly into the soft sofa.


    She mmed into the sofa abruptly, but luckily it didn''t hurt very much. Sharon opened her eyes


    and saw his handsome face right in front of her face.


    What was he going to do?


    Sharon swallowed anxiously.


    "First of all, before you joined Jones Group, you wanted to ask me for a favor, but you didn''t say it


    out because of your dignity and self- esteem. So now that you know that I have cut some cks to


    help you in, you don''t have to be so pissed."


    "Secondly, you''re just a young college girl who hasn''t even graduated and you don''t have any


    working experience, so it''s reasonable for apany as big as Jones Group to reject your


    application."


    "Number three..."


    At this point, Stanley lifted her chin and looked straight into her eyes with his deep gazes. "Sharon


    Cruz, you are the first and thest person who I''d cut some cks to let you join Jones Group.


    Some people would dream to have this kind of unprecedented treatment but I won''t give it to them.


    Do you understand?"


    She was special.


    Sharon felt her heart thumping vigorously. Her brain was buzzing in a daze that she couldn''t keep


    up with him.


    Sharon who was lying under him looked at him with a pair of confused eyes, looking a little silly and


    lovely.


    There was some agitation in his heart. Stanley lowered his head and kissed her hard on the lips.


    "Hiss..."


    Sharon was pulled back to her senses forcibly due to the pain.


    He was biting her!


    "Hey... what are you doing..." Sharon reached out to push him and uttered a few words vaguely.


    Stanley was a tall and strong man. How could the tiny Sharon push him away?


    Her rebellious hands were quickly pressed to her side by him.


    As if he was punishing her, he took a bite of her soft lower lip and breathed heavily. "Jewel''s check.


    You just want to throw it in front of me as a piece of evidence, huh?"


    Sharon opened her eyes wide in shock and blurted out, "How did you know that?"


    Stanley sneered, "There''s nothing I don''t know!"


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    What an arrogant man.


    His gazes were burning hot as if he wanted to prate her hearts. Sharon''s heart was throbbing


    violently, biting her lips and avoiding his gaze by turning her head away.


    She felt a tight grip on her chin. The big hand sped her chin and forcibly turned her face back


    His nces were sharp. "Talk!"


    His grip was hurting her, so Sharon frowned and said, "I know that Jewel is very important to you,


    so I dare not speak ill of her in front of you. I have to take her money first so that I can talk to you


    about her with a piece of evidence in my hand..."


    After a pause, she added, "But it doesn''t matter now. You''ve torn the check into pieces."


    Stanleyughed out of anger at her tone. "Did it break your heart?"


    "Of course! That''s one hundred thousand. Of course, I''m heartbroken after losing so much money."


    "I''ll give you one hundred thousand tomorrow."


    "Ahem!"


    Sharon was shocked and thought, "I know that you''re rich, but you don''t have to take it out like that."


    As the night fell, his deep eyes darkened like a magicalke. He leaned in again, but before he


    kissed her, he said, "Jewel is very important to me because I was entrusted by her brother to take


    good care of her."


    Sharon mumbled, "You are such a warm person to take care of someone else''s sister..." "Sharon!"


    Stanley shouted her name with a serious look in his eyes. "Her brother has sacrificed his life for our


    country. We live and die together on the battlefield. His family is my family!"

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Sharon was scared and stunned by the seriousness in his eyes.


    Stanley nced at her, bowed his head, and kissed her on the lips.


    Hiss...


    He bit her. Sharon came to her senses due to the pain, her face grimacing. After hesitating for a


    moment, she slowly raised her arms and wrapped them around his neck.


    After a while, she slowly said, "Uh, sorry..."


    She was at fault for petty- mindedly specting on him, so she should apologize to him. She knew


    it clearly.


    Stanley snorted. "Why do you apologize?"


    Sharon curled her lips and said, "I shouldn''t have said that to you."


    "And!"


    "And I should respect the dead."


    "Yes, and..."


    "And... and I should understand theradeship between you men."


    "Go on."


    Sharon was anoyed. "What else to go on? Why don''t you just give me a clear exnation of what


    other big sins I have!"


    Stanley chuckled, grabbed her hand, and took a bite. "Silly girl."


    Sharon grimaced in pain again. He bit her again! Was he a dog?


    B*stard!


    Sharon wanted to pull back her hand to no avail. He pinched her soft hands with his slender fingers


    like ying with a toy.


    Sharon let him be. After thinking for a while, she asked, "In that case, the rtionship between you


    and Jewel is not what I think, is it?"


    Stanley''s breath wasnguid. "What kind of rtionship do you think we have?"


    "Lovers."


    "You''re mistaken."


    Sharon''s heart beat faster. "Then what kind of rtionship do you have?"


    "I will just take care of her for the rest of my life on behalf of her brother."


    When Sharon was about to speak, Stanley pinched her chin. "Also,e to me directly if you have


    anything to tell me. Don''t make your own silly little spections by yourself. Do you hear me?"


    For example, she shouldn''t have made her own mind in epting Jewel''s check.


    Sharon nodded. "Okay..."


    As Stanley lowered his head and kissed her again, Sharon gradually turned on.


    In the end, Stanley asked her, "Is it your fertile window now?"


    Sharon counted the days and nodded. "Yes."


    Stanley stopped.


    Sharon was a little surprised. "How have you be so considerate?"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and said unpleasantly, "Why? Was I not before?"


    "Nope."


    Stanley frowned and asked, "Did you take the pills every time?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s not good for you!" He frowned and said, "Don''t take it anymore."


    Sharon chuckled and said, "Okay, if you keep being so considerate in the future, I won''t have to


    take it."


    Stanley''s eyes deepened as he lowered his head and kissed her.


    After the lovemaking session, Stanley returned to the bed with Sharon who was sleeping in his


    arms. As soon as hey her on the bed, she hugged the quilt and fell deeply asleep whereas


    Stanley was wide awake.


    Leaning against the bedside table, he lit a cigarette and looked at her. She looked very quiet and


    serene when she fell asleep, melting his heart.


    He looked away and took a deep drag on the cigarette. The smoke entered his lungs. He had no


    choice but to think about it.


    All kinds of signs showed that he was really interested in her and had a possessive desire.


    When a man had a possessive desire for a woman, he was either in love or he liked her.


    He didn''t love her; he just liked her.


    He had never fallen in love with women for so many years. She was the first.


    This sudden emotion took over his heart swiftly.


    He was so engrossed in his thoughts that he didn''t hear the phone vibrating by his pillow.


    "Hey, your phone is ringing."


    It was Sharon who reminded him.


    Stanley tilted his head and looked at her with deep eyes. "Faking sleep?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes and yawned casually. "I was really sleeping. It''s just that I was woken up by


    your phone."


    As she spoke, she nced at the caller''s ID on his phone.


    It was from Jewel.


    Sharon was taken aback for a moment, and then she said with a smile, "Your VIP calls you. Hurry


    and pick it up. I have to get up early tomorrow. I need to sleep now. Good night..."


    With that, she turned over again and continued to sleep.


    Stanley frowned. This heartless woman!


    They all said that he was ruthless. In fact, he thought she was even more heartless than him!


    Annoyed, he answered the phone irritably, "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    Jewel''s shaky voice resonated through on the phone. "Stanley, s- someone is sneaking outside my


    door. I''m so scared... Come over quick!"


    Stanley sat up straight. "Not your fan?"


    "No! I looked out from the peephole. It''s a man wearing a cap. I can''t see his face. He is wandering


    in front of my door and even pressed the doorbell. I''m scared..."


    Stanley calmly said, "Don''t go out. Don''t open the door, and lock all the doors and windows. I''ll go


    there as soon as possible."


    Only then did Jewel feel at ease.


    After ending the call, Stanley got out of bed and was about to leave after taking his coat when he


    turned around inadvertently and saw Sharon sitting up on the bed and stared at him with a pair of


    almond eyes.


    Stanley looked at her, who was as silent as a cat, with some amusement. "Didn''t you say good night


    to me and say that you want to sleep?"


    The corner of her mouth twitched. "How can I sleep after hearing my husband talking to his lover on


    the phone in the middle of the night and is going to meet her now?"


    She sounded like she was kidding and serious at the same time. It was hard to tell her true feelings


    in saying the remarks.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Are you jealous?"


    Sharon was stunned and then smiled. Shey down, yawned, waved his hand, and said, "Take your


    time. Drive carefully. It''s a really good night this time. Don''t let her wait too long."


    After that, shey down without looking back.


    With his handsome face darkening, Stanley tightened his grip on his coat, and his chest was raging


    with anger. Heughed out of extreme anger. "Mrs. Jones, you''re really generous. I really didn''t


    marry the wrong person."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    In the dark, Sharon bit the quilt and her eyes were red out of fury.


    She felt her chest tighten and stuffy. She wanted to bite and hit someone but there was no one


    beside her. She was all alone in the big bedroom.


    The footsteps outside the door were getting farther and farther away, and finally, there came the


    sound of the car''s engine downstairs.


    Sharon burst into tears. She did not cry easily on usual days, but her tears could not stop falling,


    and she could not hold them back.


    Just now, they were having passionate kisses, but now he was gone with just a phone call. What


    did he take her for? He treated him worse than a pr*stitute!


    A pr*stitute could take a fee after the deed, but she got nothing...


    While her mind was in a mess, she heard a sigh in her ear.


    Sharon froze. She blinked her eyes, suspecting that she was hallucinating.


    "You''re so fond of biting things. Are you a dog? Why don''t I buy you a dog toy for you to grind your


    teeth next time, huh?"


    A warm body leaned over and turned her over with hisrge hands. As she stared at him in shock,


    he pulled the quilt, and his eyes were full of smiles. "Are you crying secretly?"


    She wiped away the tears on her face with her thin fingers.


    Sharon was shocked and said, "D-Didn''t you f*cking leave?"


    Stanley''s face darkened. He red at her and said, "Come again?"


    Sharon shrank in a daze with a silly expression.


    "Why are you crying?" He raised his eyebrows and looked calm. "Feeling aggrieved?"


    Sharon nodded.


    The smile in Stanley''s eyes became deeper and deeper. He suddenly felt that she looked rather


    adorable when she was jealous.


    Sharon, who was slowlyposing herself, looked at him, who was holding her in his arms, and


    murmured, "How can you expect me not to feel aggrieved when you went to meet your lover after


    making love with me? If you want to do so, at least be respectful and lie to me or don''t tell me about


    it..."


    The satisfied expression on his handsome face was quickly reced by ayer of hazelike


    gloominess which looked extremely scary.


    He sneered coldly and said, "I''m always upright and straightforward, including looking for my lover.


    Do you think I need to go behind your back to cheat?"


    Sharon pushed him away and scoffed, "Then go and see her."


    Looking at Sharon with her tongue in her cheek, Stanleyy down and said in azy and sexy


    voice, "I''m too tired, so I don''t want to go there."


    A smile appeared on the corner of Sharon''s mouth. Shee nodded solemnly and said, "It turns out


    that you''re not that strong after all. Didn''t all the novels describe their male character to be able to


    do the deed seven times a night?"


    Stanley tilted his head to look at her and said with a faint smile, "Do you want to try doing it seven


    times a night?"


    No!


    Sharon swallowed anxiously. She was intimidated and dared not to provoke him.


    After a pause, she asked, "If you don''t go, what about Jewel?"


    It was a great sin to let a beautiful woman down.


    "Anthony can deal with this kind of small matter."


    Sharon curled her lips into a triumphant smile. She actually felt delightful and sweet.


    Sharon reached out and took the initiative to hug him. "I''m sleepy. Let''s go to sleep."


    Stanley smiled and hugged her.


    As for Jewel at Charming Hills Apartment, she opened the door with joy." Stanley..."


    However, when she saw that the man outside the door was Anthony, the smile on her face went


    completely stiff.


    "W-Why you are here?"


    Anthony, who was called toe here in the middle of the night, was not in a good mood either. He


    feigned a smile and said, "Miss Russell, the boss can''te, so he sent me here. I may have to


    sleep on your sofa tonight."


    Jewel said in disbelief, "No. Stanley said he woulde. He asked me to wait for him!"


    Anthony blurted out in annoyance, "The boss is going to apany Miss Cruz at night. How can


    he have time? Miss Russell, it''s gettingte. You''d better stop fooling around and go to rest, okay?"


    He was apanying that b*tch? Jewel grined her teeth.


    The higher the expectations, the greater the disappointment, and this disappointment brought an


    extreme resentment.


    Jewelughed sinisterly. "Anthony, I have known you for many years. In these years, Stanley often


    asked you to deal with my affairs, so in some ways, we know each other. I want to ask you a


    question."


    "Please go ahead, Miss Russell."


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Why did Stanley marry Sharon?"


    Anthony was stunned. "Do you know about it?"


    Jewel nodded. "Yes."


    "How did you know?"


    "It''s not really a big secret. Do you think it''s strange that I know about this?"


    Anthony thought about it and found that she was right.


    "Anthony, why did Stanley want to marry Sharon?"


    This was the question that Jewel had been thinking about these days. As far as she knew, in the


    past few years, Stanley had not had any contact with other women. How could Sharon marry him


    for no reason?


    This was very strange.


    Anthony smiled faintly and said, "We, the employees, never specte about the boss''s work. If I


    were you, Miss Russell, I should do what I should do, and don''t pry into things that I shouldn''t."


    Jewel gritted her teeth and said, "So you''re saying that you won''t tell me then."


    Anthony nodded.


    After a while, Jewel smiled and said, "You can go back now. I don''t need you here."


    "s..."


    Anthony simply sighed when the door mmed shut with a loud bang. He rubbed his nose, which


    was almost knocked on, feeling utterly speechless.


    Standing in front of the door, Jewel clenched her fists tightly, and the hatred in her eyes intensified


    like a turbulent wave.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    On Monday.


    After breakfast, Sharon slipped to work. When she was about to step out of the house, Stanley


    called after her, "Stop right there."


    Sharon turned back and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Go to the office with me."


    Sharon was startled. She thought she had heard it wrong, so she pointed to her nose and asked,


    "Y-You and me?"


    He wanted them to go to work together?


    Could he stop fooling around?


    Without further ado, Stanley pulled her petite body into the front passenger seat and he himself


    went to sit in the driver''s seat. His side profile was prominent and sharp, a gray shirt wrapping his


    masculine body where his enormous chest muscles were bulging.


    The clean and tidy cor of his shirt made him look gentle and handsome, unlike the fearsome and


    lustful look when he pounded on herst night...


    When Sharon thought ofst night as she fastened her seat belt, she bit her lips, her face turning


    red and her heart beating fast.


    She did not calm down even as they were about to arrive at thepany. It was killing her to have


    the strong manhood sitting next to her.\


    When they arrived at an intersection, Sharon patted the window in a hurry. "Hey, stop the car!"


    Stanley nced at her from the corner of his eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    He slowed down the car nevertheless.


    She hurriedly unbuckled her seat belt, grabbed her bag, opened the car door, and jumped down.


    Stanley red at her, gloomy and fierce. "Sharon Cruz!"


    She closed the door and waved to him as she ran. "Bye. You don''t need to send me off at the


    entrance."


    She sprinted in a zigzag as she crossed the road full of cars. After a while, she shuttled far away.


    Stanley watched in horror, his handsome face was gloomy.


    He was so angry and anxious at what he saw that he mmed the steering wheel hard.


    "Youngdy, you want to die, don''t you?" He cursed.


    Sharon ran to thepany safely, panting a little. Fortunately, her colleagues didn''t saw her with


    Stanley, or she would be in big trouble.


    After greeting her colleagues one by one, Sharon began to work.


    About 11 am, Sharon''s mobile phone rang, indicating an iing text message.


    She picked the phone up and looked at it. It was a text message that said, "Sharon Cruz, you''ll die a


    miserable death!"


    Sharon arched her eyebrows as she read the message that sounded so harsh and brutal as if she


    had killed the other party''s whole family.


    "Who are you?"


    Sharon asked directly.


    Her phone rang, showing the unknown number. After thinking about it, Sharon came to the pantry


    and answered, "Hello..."


    "Sharon Cruz, don''t you dare be so cocky even though you hook up with a rich guy!


    The voice...


    Sharon narrowed her eyes as she could recognize the voice.


    "Cecilia, Do you forget to take your medicine and are out of your mind again? When the hell did I


    piss you off that you have to insult me?"


    Sharon was usually a silly and sensible girl. Only when she was confronting Cecilia and Evonne


    that she would be in aggressive mode and ready to battle.


    The person who called her was Cecilia. She didn''t lose her temper for no reason.


    "Did you ask your lover to suppress Cascade Enterprise?" When Cecilia thought of this, she gritted


    her teeth in hatred. "Sharon, you''re really good at sweet- talking to your lover. You''re happy after


    destroying Cascade Enterprise, aren''t you?"


    Over the past week or so, Jordan Casey had asked almost everyone for help, but no one dared to


    help.


    Thepany that suppressed Cascade Enterprise was too powerful that no one dared to offend


    them. Jordan was so depressed and anxious because of this that he even thought ofmitting


    suicide.


    When she asked, Jordan only told her briefly what had happened and said, "I don''t even know what


    I have done to offend that person. Cecilia, did you do anything insensible that offended someone


    you shouldn''t have?"


    Cecilia thought of Sharon almost immediately. She was pretty sure that it was Sharon who was


    giving them the hard time.


    Now that she had shamelessly hooked up with a big shot that she began to make a move on the


    Casey Family.


    After listening to her calmly, Sharon took a sip of tea and then said, "Hey, whoever messes with


    your family, you go and confront him yourself. Don''t you dare me me for things I didn''t do! I won''t


    take the me! Cecilia, if you call me again, I will call the police. I''m serious!"


    After that, she hung up without waiting for the other side to speak.


    At 12 pm, everyone started to get off work and go for lunch.


    However, a VIP suddenly came to the small department where Sharon worked. As her colleagues


    were whispering, Sharon felt someone patting her shoulder. "Miss Cruz."


    Turning around, Sharon was shocked. "A-Anthony?"


    Anthony cleared his throat and stepped back to keep a distance from her. He said in a polite


    manner, "Miss Cruz, pleasee with me to the 28th floor."


    Sharon was confused. Why did Anthonye to her? Was it Stanley who asked him toe here?


    She didn''t want anyone to know about her rtionship with Stanley. She wanted to keep this job!


    Everyone in the office was looking at them.


    Sharon bit her lip and thought about how to refuse his offer.


    Clenching his fist, Anthony put it on his lips and coughed. Then, he spoke in a low voice that only


    the two of them could hear, "Madam, Boss said that if you don''t go up, he wille down here and


    get you up personally."


    B*stard!


    Sharon was pissed. Suppressing her anger, she lowered her head and followed Anthony as he led


    the way.


    Sharon was feeling extremely awkward and ufortable as everyone was watching them. She


    wanted to bury her head on the ground like an ostrich and ignored her colleagues'' gossipy res.


    "Hey, she''s just a rookie. How does she have anything to do with the president''s assistant?"


    "Who knows? What is she going to do? Is the president looking for her?"


    "No way, how could the president know her?"


    "You''re right."


    The gossips went on.


    In the elevator, Sharon breathed a sigh of relief and leaned against the wall. "Anthony, why does he


    want to see me?"


    Anthonyughed and said, "Madam, I don''t know either because Boss didn''t say anything."


    Sharon arched her eyebrows, guessing what Stanley''s intention was.


    Soon, they arrived at the 28th floor.


    "Madam, this way please."


    Sharon followed him.


    This was the first time that Sharon came to such a high- level floor. Jones Group''s departments


    were divided into different levels. The higher the floor was, the higher the status was.


    She didn''t have to use the elevator to go to her office on the third floor. She just needed to use the


    stairs.


    When she came to the president''s office for the first time, she looked around curiously. She noticed


    that several beautiful secretaries were looking at her intensely, so she quickly withdrew her curious


    gaze.


    When they came to the president''s office, Anthony stopped and raised his hand to knock on the


    door.


    He knocked twice and then stopped.


    "Come in."


    The deep and mellow male voice prated through the heavy door and directly entered their ears.


    Anthony pushed open the office door, gesturing for Sharon to go in.


    Sharon stepped on the soft carpet as she entered the office. It felt as if she was stepping on clouds.


    As she looked ahead, she saw a wide desk in the middle of the office and a man in a gray shirt was


    sitting there, working. Behind him was a transparent French window.


    Sharon had never seen him working before. It turned out that he was so charming.


    There was a serious and cold expression on his prominent and handsome facial features. He


    pursed his thin lips into a straight line as he was reading the documents, holding a pen between his


    fair and slender fingers. He stroked on the paper with his powerful wrist, leaving a rustling sound.


    Sharon subconsciously walked over on tiptoes.


    The man was very vignt. The next second, he looked straight at her with his sharp eyes.


    Sharon stopped and curled her lips, thinking, "D*mn it, he saw me."


    She wanted to prank him for a bit.


    With a thud, Stanley threw away the pen. He leaned his tall and straight body back on the chair and


    narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly. "Come here."


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon walked over.


    As soon as she got close, he pulled her wrist and she fell into his arms.


    She smelled a nice minty scent as she crashed into his embrace. She struggled to get out of his


    arms when she suddenly felt a tight grip on her chin and she was forced to look up. He stared at her


    fair and tender face with his dark eyes and said in an upset tone, "You want me to spank you, don''t


    you?"


    Sharon couldn''t struggle her way out of his embrace and was feeling rather depressed, wondering


    why he was so strong.


    "Domestic violence is against thew."


    Stanleyughed although he was angry. "Did you want to die this morning by walking into the busy


    traffic this morning?"


    Luckily she ran as fast as a rabbit, or he would get off the car, drag her back, and give her a good


    beating.


    Sharon raised her eyes and said, "Did you call me up here just for this matter?"


    Instead of answering, Stanley asked, "Are you afraid that others will know our rtionship?"


    Taking a nce at him, Sharon nodded honestly while humming "yes".


    He was satisfied with the answer and her sensibility, but he frowned and felt depressed. It was the


    first time that someone despised him for being unpresentable.


    Sharon was half-bent on his embrace which was very ufortable. She wanted to push him


    away, but there was a sudden knock on the office''s door and a sweet voice said, "Mr. Jones, I''m


    coming in with your coffee..."


    If someone saw her like this with him, she would be doomed!


    "What should I do?" Sharon thought anxiously as she fidgeted like a cat on hot bricks.


    She seemed to have heard the sound of the doorknob being turned, so she looked at him who was


    hugging her, indicating for him to let go of her.


    Looking at her tearful eyes and thinking of what she said just now, Stanley didn''t let go of her,


    instead, he gripped her waist even tighter.


    Since she thought that he was unpresentable, it was better to let others see how unpresentable he


    was.


    Seeing the malicious smile on his lips, Sharon suddenly understood that he would not let go of her.


    What the f**k!


    This b*stard was such a bad and devilish person!


    The door was already open, and the person was about toe in.


    Sharon was anxious. Making up her mind, she gritted her teeth, nudged him away hard, and then


    hid under his desk like a coward.


    Stanley looked at her squatting between his legs in astonishment. After a brief surprise, joy shed


    across his ck eyes. Did she know what she was doing?


    The secretary came in with a cup of coffee, her eyes darting around the office but she did not see


    another person.


    Was it just a dream?


    They clearly saw that Anthony brought a woman in. The other secretaries sent her in to inquire


    about the situation, but why couldn''t she see her?


    Did they see a ghost?!


    "Mr. Jones, here''s your coffee."


    The secretary put down the cup and looking around again, but there was no sign of a woman in


    here.


    She returned empty-handed.


    She didn''t find anything.


    When the secretary was about to go out, Stanley who was sitting in the office chair suddenly said,


    "Wait."


    Sharon, who was squatting under the desk, pinched his thigh. What was he doing? He didn''t let the


    secretary go, instead, he deliberately asked her to stay.


    The secretary turned around and said, "Yes, Mr. Jones."


    Stanley nced at Sharon who was squatting under him, and then, he pointed at the secretary and


    said, "Sit down."


    Although the secretary did not understand what he was doing, she still sat down.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Stanley took the coffee and put it in his hand. His slender legs moved and stretched, teasing Sharon


    with his expensive, handmade leather shoes like he was teasing a cat.


    However, he said to his secretary calmly, "I heard that you had worked hard recently. After a few


    days, thepany will sponsor you all on a trip."


    The secretary was overjoyed. "Thank you, Mr. Jones."


    "Hmm."


    Stanley lifted his coffee cup and took a sip. He covered his eyes with the saucer and swept his gaze


    under the table when he saw the annoyed Sharon.


    Sharon hid under the table and couldn''t make a sound at all, so she could only silently bear his


    teasing.


    Like a mischievous b*stard, he would kick her asionally and would poke her with the tip of his


    shoes.


    ''TH endure it!"


    Sharon gritted her teeth in dismay.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and thought, "Yo, she is quite bold for not going mad even after I do


    this."


    On second thought, he frowned and was slightly agitated. How unpresentable he was that she didn''t


    even budge even after he teased her to this state.


    He was infuriated.


    He mmed the cup heavily on the table, and then he seductively stretched his slender leg toward


    her inner thighs...


    F**k!


    "I can''t take it anymore!" Sharon cursed inwardly.


    She then pped him hard on his leg.


    "Hiss..."


    Stanley grimaced in pain.


    The secretary immediately asked, "Mr. Jones, what''s wrong?"


    As she spoke, she was about to get up and check him out.


    "I''m okay. Sit down!"


    Stanley''s cold eyes swept over. The secretary was stunned and immediately returned to the chair.


    Stanley gritted his teeth and thought, "Little rascal, you really p me! How dare you!"


    He went even more aggressive this time. He hooked her directly with his legs, intending to pinch her


    tender face and teach her a lesson...


    But that was how the ident happened.


    Sharon lost her bnce and pounced on him directly. With a muffled groan, she fell between his


    legs.


    Stanley''s body stiffened and his breathing quickened.


    Sharon''s eyes widened in shock!


    Her face was as red as cooked shrimp. She knelt under him in a flirtatious posture and didn''t dare to


    move, her face blushing as red as a cherry tomato.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Eventually, he said, "Linda, you can leave now."


    "Yes, Mr. Jones."


    The secretary stood up skeptically and went out.


    As soon as the door closed, Sharon came out from under the table and pointed at the perverted


    man with her trembling hands. "You... you..."


    Stanley cleared his throat and soonposed himself. "You''re stuttering now?"


    What the f*ck!


    Sharon red at the shameless man.


    Stanley lowered his gaze and smiled. He was amused by her annoyed yet cowardly expression.


    Anthony pushed open the door and walked in. Feeling the ambiguous atmosphere in the office, he


    asked suspiciously, "Mr. Jones, Madam, what were you doing just now?"


    Sharon was startled. "Anthony..."


    Did Anthony see it too?


    "I just came in and passed by the secretary''s desk. They gathered together and said that the


    president was ying some shameful game."


    Sharon pursed her lips awkwardly.


    Stanley closed his eyes and ignored the remark.


    Anthony came in to deliver lunch. Sometimes, Stanley would have his lunch in the office when he


    was very busy.


    "Come and have lunch with me."


    Stanley called Sharon who was standing on the side.


    Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief. Did he deliberately call her up here in front of so many people


    simply to apany him for lunch?


    "Mr. President, you are so capricious!" she cursed in her mind.


    Sharon wasn''t interested in his invitation at all. She didn''t want to eat, and she didn''t want to stay


    with him.


    Stanley read her mind at a nce and his eyes turned cold. "If you go down now, I will announce


    our rtionship tomorrow."


    Sharon stared at him, astounded.


    Alright, she surrendered.


    Sharon reluctantly walked over, pulled out the chair, sat down in front of him, and silently ate lunch.


    She found that he was a very picky eater as he didn''t touch the onions and garlic in his meal.


    At first nce, it was obvious that he was from a rich family who had never suffered a lot. Beggars


    could not be choosers.


    Suddenly thinking of Cecilia''s phone call, Sharon couldn''t help but ask, "I want to ask you


    something."


    "What?"


    The man of few words said tly.


    "Did you... do something to Cascade Enterprise?"


    After asking, Sharon stared at him and looked at his reaction gingerly.


    His expression remained unchanged, he looked down at the food in the bowl and asked casually,


    "Did your mother call you?"


    Otherwise, she would never know about it.


    "It''s not my mom, it''s Cecilia Casey... Wait, what do you mean? Do you admit that you have done


    something to Cascade Enterprise?"


    It was only then that Stanley raised his head to look at her. "You don''t want to make a move at


    them?"


    Sharon was stunned.


    "Don''t you want to teach them a lesson after what they did to you?" Putting down the utensils in his


    hand, Stanley''s deep gazes fell on her. "In the past, you didn''t have me by your side. No one helped


    you when they bullied you, and you had no ce toin. Now that you have me as your


    backup, won''t you take advantage of me, the resourceful somebody, to make a move on the Casey


    Family you hate and destroy their life?"


    Sharon lowered her eyes and muttered, "Who said I hate them..." "Don''t be so hypocritical," Stanley


    sneered and interrupted her. "The Casey Family hasn''t treated you well for so many years. If you


    don''t hate them, do you like them instead? And when your father had an ident, you must have


    gone to find your mother, right? If the Casey Family was willing to help you, would you end up so


    miserable back then?"


    He remembered when he met her back then, she was as miserable as a homeless person.


    Sharon bit the spoon as the past shed across her mind again. She knelt in front of Cecilia and


    Evonne, and Cecilia spat at her and said that she was shameless!


    It was a lie if she said she didn''t hate them.


    Even in the year when his father had an ident and they refused to help her, Sharon even cursed


    the Casey Family with the most vicious curse...


    With a few simple words, this man managed to reveal the darkest side of her heart.


    Sharon only felt that it was scary.


    Stanley pinched Sharon''s cheeks hard. She came to her senses and red at him. "Why did you


    pinch me?"


    "Come, have a pillow talk with your husband, and I''ll force the Casey Family to the deadend. What


    do you think?"


    Stanley said in a deep and low voice, bewitching her heart.


    Sharon looked at his dark eyes in a daze and almost nodded in agreement. In the end, she blurted


    out, "You''re right. I hate the Casey Family; I hate Cecilia for stealing my mother, and I hate Evonne


    for abandoning my father and me, but..."


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "But what?"


    "But I don''t want to be as bad as them. If I beg you and let you make a move on Cascade


    Enterprise, you may easily destroy them with your means and status. It may be a piece of cake for


    you to do that, as simple as flicking your fingers, but for me, it''s different."


    Sharon pursed her lips and said, "Everyone is looking forward to power, and I am no exception. If


    you can easily help me destroy the Casey Family, I am afraid that I will be obsessed with the power


    you give me, and then I will be greedy and want more out of it."


    With that, Sharon shook his head. "My father has always taught me to be content and happy with


    what we have. Once you be greedy, it will be a bottomless pit and you will do a lot of


    wrong things."


    After she said that, Stanley didn''t make a sound for a long time. He simply looked at her without a


    blink of an eye, his gaze burning.


    He really married a good girl.


    Many people, who had lived their lives to seek power, did not have a clear understanding that she


    had.


    Looking down, Stanley smiled and said, "So, you gonna let them bully you and not retaliate?"


    Sharon nced at him and said, "You helped me to retaliate them, remember? You let Evonne p


    Cecilia! It was such a satisfying sight than to see you beat them in person!"


    Evonne loved Cecilia the most. Asking her, as a mother, to p her own beloved daughter would be


    like carving her heart with a knife.


    "What if I was not there that day? Would you let them beat you just like that?"


    "Nope. I would call the police. After all, this is awful society. The injury they got on me is the best


    evidence. Thanks to you, the ward my father stays in is so good that it has its own surveince


    camera. At that time, I would ask the police to obtain the footage as evidence. I''m sure I would be


    able to get them arrested!"


    She talked in a vivid and energetic manner that her face was shining with bright brilliance.


    Stanley looked at her with a faint smile on his lips. He didn''t even notice the love and adoration in


    his eyes.


    After a meal, Stanley finally let her go.


    When she walked out of his office, thedies on the secretary''s desk glued their eyes on her and


    sized her up.


    Fortunately, Anthony had personally "escorted" her, so the secretaries suppressed their desires and


    red at them as they entered the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, Sharon let out a long sigh of relief and looked depressed.


    Anthony looked at the depressed- looking Sharon, smiled, and said, "Why are you unhappy,


    Madam?"


    "Your boss pushed me into this situation. How can I be happy?"


    "Isn''t it good to let others know that you are Mrs. Jones?"


    Sharon curled her lip and said, "If our affairs are exposed, I''ll be pestered by those media and


    bystanders! I don''t want to be a public figure."


    Anthony said, "Madam, you have to believe in the boss''s ability. Even if your affairs are exposed, no


    one will dare to say anything to you. He will cover those people''s mouths up."


    Hearing this, Sharon became more depressed.


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you feel touched, Madam?"


    He bet most of the women would be overjoyed if such a capable man could do these things for a


    woman.


    However, Sharon was not happy at all.


    She put on a frigid smile and mumbled, "I''m touched. I''m very touched."


    Anthony said, "But what''s with that expression?"


    Sharon smiled bitterly. In fact, she didn''t like that he treated her well. The better he treated her, the


    more she owed him.


    It was easier to pay back the money but it was hard to repay one''s favor and feelings.


    At 6 pm, Sharon got off work, but before she left, she received a text message from Stanley that


    said, "Let''s go back together."


    It was such a short and straightforward message, illustrating his domineering manner.


    At noon, after she came down from the 28th floor, her colleagues surrounded her with questions


    that almost drowned her. If they saw her get into Stanley''s car after work, she would be stampeded


    with gossips tomorrow.


    Sharon directly ignored it and pretended that she didn''t see the text message.


    Inside the car, Stanley was reading documents while waiting for her reply, but five minutes had


    passed and his phone was very quiet.


    He frowned.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Stanley came down in advance to wait for Sharon in this remote corner as apromise.


    Since she was so afraid of her colleagues seeing them, then he would take the initiative toe out


    first and wait for her.


    But she ignored him directly.


    Stanley closed the document and his handsome face darkened.


    Anthony sat in the front and saw Stanley''s displeased expression from the rearview mirror. After


    thinking for a while, he exined, "Maybe Madam haven''t seen the text message. Let''s wait for a


    moment. I''ll call her when shees out."


    Stanley rubbed his eyebrows and rested with his eyes closed, thinking about something while


    waiting for her.


    Drumming his slender and beautiful fingers on his knees, he suddenly thought of something, so he


    opened his eyes and said, "You called me yesterday, saying that you found out the person who


    helped Sharon, right?"


    Anthony''s heart skipped a beat, Stanley''s words sending chills down his spine. He was so busy


    today that he totally forgot such an important thing.


    He had thought that he would find a good timing to tell Stanley, but he was so upied with his


    work.


    He totally forgot about this.


    Cold sweat oozed from Anthony''s back. He felt goosebumps on his scalp and his lips dry. "Boss..."


    Stanley observed his trusted assistant''s reaction closely. He frowned and asked, "What''s wrong? Is


    there a problem?"


    Anthony shook his head and nodded again. He couldn''t say a word as he took his phone from his


    pocket with his trembling hands and handed it directly to Stanley without looking into his eyes.


    "T- This is the surveince footage that I copied from Madam''s father''s ward. Just look at it and


    you''ll know."


    Stanley took the phone and frowned. "Anthony, is there anything wrong with this video?"


    Anthony couldn''t say a word, and his hands that were holding the steering wheel sweated profusely.


    "Boss..."


    Stanley didn''t bother to ask him, so he clicked on the video directly.


    At first, his expression was calm, but when Liam''s figure appeared in the video, Stanley''s


    expression quickly changed.


    His eyes were wide open but his pupils contracted. Anthony could clearly feel his wrath from the


    sharp chill in his eyes.


    When Sharon walked down the stairs, the cell phone rang in the quiet corridor. It was her phone.


    She took it out of her bag and found that it was a call from Liam.


    Thest time he suddenly confessed his love to her, which greatly shocked her. Then, a few days


    had passed but he didn''t look for her nor send her a text message, and he suddenly called her now.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what was going on.


    Sharon thought for a moment and decided to answer the call, "Hello, Mr. Frazier."


    Liam sat in the car, drumming his fingers on the steering wheel. "Have you got off work?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you think about what I saidst time?"


    He cut to the chase without hesitation.


    Sharon walked out slowly and said, "I''ve thought it over."


    "Oh?" Liam smiled softly, even his bewitching eyes were smiling. "Well, since you have thought it


    over, tell me face to face."


    Face to face?


    Sharon was stunned. "Where are you?"


    A sexy andnguid voice sounded on the phone, "Raise your head and look over."


    Shocked, Sharon raised her head and looked straight over. Not far away, a red Ferrari was steadily


    parked on the side of the road. A handsome man leaned against the car and looking at her with a


    smile.


    "Oh my god!"


    Sharon cursed and pped her forehead in frustration.


    "I''ve asked you several times but you refused, so I came straight to you," Liam said, looking as if he


    was going to walk over to her.


    "Stop right there! Don''te over!" Sharon shouted into the phone.


    Liam was taken aback, but before he could react, Sharon ran to him at an enormous speed, opened


    the door, and sneaked inside.


    The whole process took less than ten seconds.


    No one saw it in addition to the Hummer in the distance.


    A pair of eyes as cold as snow in the Hummer were looking at them with no expression.


    Stanley''s body was covered with extremely cold air, and his intensifying anger was terrifying.


    Anthony''s legs went weak, and his hands on the steering wheel were shaking uncontrobly.


    A minute ago, he handed the phone over and watched a video on it. At first, he just frowned, but


    when Liam appeared in the video and had close contact with Sharon... The expression on Stanley''s


    face disappeared strangely and eerily until there was no expression at the end, but only indifference


    in his eyes like a pool of lifeless water.


    Anthony knew that the beasty wrath in Stanley''s heart had been ignited.


    Anthony wanted to say something, but he was so scared that he didn''t dare to say a word at all.


    He had seen Stanley went berserk like an infuriated beast when he was really angry. At that time,


    he directly shot the person who killed Reba in the head that even the four senior bodyguards


    couldn''t stop him.


    Liam was somehow involved too. If it hadn''t been for the timely appearance of Stanley''s father to


    stop him, Liam would probably have died back then.


    Now that Sharon mingled with Liam, he knew how angry Stanley would be.


    It was dead silent in the car.


    After a long time, Stanley spoke in a low and cold voice, as if he wasing out of hell, "Follow


    them."


    There was no emotion in his tone at all.


    "Yes,sir!"


    Anthony did not dare to say a word and immediately started the car and left.


    He heard a snap and then saw that Stanley snapped the ck pen in his hand into two.


    Anthony thought, "Why does Madam want to get into Liam''s car and let Stanley see it all?"


    She would provoke Stanley further!


    Liam nced at Sharon in the front passenger seat. Apparently, she had not recovered yet as she


    was still panting in exhaustion. His gazes turned hot, and finally, he looked away.


    "There is water in the small cab. You can drink it."


    He said as he drove.


    Sharon was indeed a little surprised just now. Licking her lips, she found the water and drank it


    without hesitation.


    Liam narrowed his eyes. "Aren''t you afraid that I put poison in the water?"


    She had the mouthful of water in her mouth, not knowing if she should swallow it or spit it out.


    Sharon blinked in shock and fear as if she had eaten a fly.


    Liamughed. "Are you scared?"


    Sharon red at him angrily. "It is not funny at all!"


    Liam didn''t expect that she would be so angry, so he was slightly taken aback. After a while, he


    raised his eyebrows and raised one hand to surrender. "OK, it''s my fault. I apologize. Don''t be


    angry, okay?"


    He said in such a passionate tone as if he was talking to his lover.


    Sharon was a little disgusted, but she pursed her lips since he did not go too far and said, "I have


    an answer to your question that day..."


    "Well, tell meter," Liam interjected.


    "Let''s have dinner first. We have plenty of time to talk about this after dinner."


    After a few contacts, Sharon had a good impression of him at first. He helped her several times, and


    she was grateful for that, but sometimes she disliked him ofte.


    He seemed to be particrly serious about courting her and didn''t seem like a prank at all.


    It seemed that she had to have a good talk with him and make it clear.


    Sharon thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay, let''s eat first."


    Liam smiled with satisfaction. When he looked away, he saw a car following them through the


    rearview mirror. The car''s model was too domineering that it was hard to be ignored.


    He suddenly realized who was following them.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he squinted his eyes and his gazes turned intense.


    Time passed by. Only less than five minutes had passed, but Anthony felt as if half a century had


    gone.


    In the high-end restaurant across the street, a man and a woman sitting by the window were talking


    andughing. The scene was so beautiful that it was like a painting.


    Anthony did not understand why Sharon agreed to Liam''s date.


    She was not a single girl. She should think about her status before she went out with a man.


    It was extremely silent in the car. He looked over from the rearview mirror and saw Stanley sitting


    there in the dark, looking sideways. He had no expression on his face and eyes.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    It was as if he was looking at two strangers in front of him.


    However, the hostility emanating from his body made people shudder.


    The amount of hatred Stanley had for Liam would be applied to Sharon too from now on.


    He would never allow anyone close to him to have any contact with Liam.


    As long as it was something Liam touched, he would throw it away without hesitation, just like


    throwing away garbage.


    Sharon didn''t like to eat slowly, so she quickly finished up the food, drank some water, and looked at


    Liam opposite her.


    Having said that in addition to a good-looking face, Liam''s table manners were also very polite and


    elegant.


    After clearing her throat, Sharon asked, "Mr. Frazier, can we have a talk now?"


    Liam made a "please" gesture. "I asked you out today just to talk about it."


    "Then I''ll start."


    "OK."


    "I will not say yes to your advances, and even less likely to be with you." Sharon looked at his eyes,


    and said seriously, emphasizing word by word, "The reason why I promised toe out to have


    dinner with you today is that I want to talk this matterpletely out with you. I don''t want any


    misunderstanding between us."


    After thinking for a while, she added, "Mr. Frazier, have I made myself clear?"


    All of a sudden, his good mood was gone.


    Liam put down the knife in his hand, pulled the napkin beside him, and wiped his mouth. Then he


    raised his eyebrows and asked, "So, are you going to reject me?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Sharon nodded without hesitation.


    "Are you not satisfied with my offer?"


    Liam had investigated Sharon thoroughly and knew that she married Stanley entirely because of


    her father''s medical expenses.


    She wanted money, so he could give her as much as she wanted and even more than Stanley could


    give her.


    Sharon lowered her gaze and pulled the corner of his mouth into a smile. "I''m very satisfied with


    your offer. To tell you the truth, it''s very tempting."


    Liam raised his eyebrows. "If so, why did you reject me?"

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98


    "Since you''ve been tempted, why do you reject me?"


    "Because..."


    Sharon sighed. "I can''t go the wrong way because of a little temptation. Indeed, I yearn for my


    father to wake up, but I can''t choose to go with you because you can help my father. If I chose you


    because of this temptation today, next time I''m likely to choose someone else if other temptations


    come my way... Mr. Frazier, this is how greed and desire grow in one''s heart. I don''t want to be


    the kind of person I hate."


    She chose to marry Stanley because of money, which was already a mistake she made. She didn''t


    want to repeat the same mistake because of this.


    Liam looked at her in a daze. Her words seemed to carry some kind of power and hit him in the


    heart word by word.


    There was a moment of nkness in his mind, and he actually lost the ability to think.


    The Jones Family had treated him unfairly since he was a child. His mother was killed but his so-


    called father did not seek justice for her. Since then, hatred was nted in his heart day by day.


    He swore to take back everything that belonged to him. As the seed of desire sprouted in his heart,


    his greed and desire were so massive after so many years that it was impossible to satisfy them.


    He wanted more. He wanted to overthrow the Jones Family personally; he wanted to see Stanley,


    who had been high and mighty since he was young, kneeling in front of him; he wanted to see that


    so-called father approve of him...


    It was not until Sharon pushed the chair away and stood up that he came to his senses. "Thank you


    for yourvish dinner in such a nice ce. I''m afraid I can''t repay your favor for the time being even


    if I want to." She said with a smile.


    Liam''s eyes flickered and he fixed his nces on her.


    She tilted her head and smiled, teasing herself, "When I make a fortune one day, I will definitely


    treat you to a good meal, and I will pay you back, including interest. What do you say?"


    As the saying goes, a man with no money is no man at all.


    s, she was still a poor student now and was iparable to these rich people.


    The smile on Sharon''s face was very sweet and lovely. Although she didn''t put on any makeup, she


    looked very charming and refreshing. Liam stared at her, feeling something fidgeting his heart.


    She watched in shock as he pushed the chair away, leaned over, lifted her chin, and kissed her.


    What the f*ck!


    D*mn it!


    Sharon felt as if a bomb exploded inside her head as her mind was totally nk and she was in a


    daze that she couldn''t move for a few seconds. After that, she suddenlyposed herself and


    began to resist.


    "Uh..."


    She struggled but found that she was too weak and couldn''t break free from Liam''s tight embrace.


    She was shocked and furious, but she could do nothing about it.


    There were even apuse and whistles around them as the diners in the restaurant began to


    heckle, thinking that they were a couple who was disying affection publicly. These onlookers


    apuded and cheered them on.


    Sharon was so anxious yet she couldn''t do anything about it. Liam who was kissing her forcibly


    became more and more overbearing and fierce.


    Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In the beginning, Liam hesitated a little, but after kissing her and tasting her sweetness, the


    hesitation became a kind of affirmation.


    He wanted more!


    He kissed her deeper and deeper. He wanted to pry open her tightly closed lips and explore her


    more...


    Sharon perceived his intensifying possessive desire and began to feel scared. She resisted harder


    and harder, using her limbs to kick and p him.


    The diners in the restaurant gradually noticed that something was wrong, but they hesitated and did


    not go up to help.


    Sharon was so anxious that she was about to cry. Suddenly, the world seemed to quieten down at


    once, and the steady and familiar footsteps resonated.


    It was...


    At the thought of him, Sharon''s heart began to beat violently.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer...


    Then, the forceful power on her lips suddenly disappeared.


    Sharon was free. She covered her mouth and immediately retreated. Instinctively, she wanted to


    hide in a safe ce.


    It was at this time that the women''s exmation echoed.


    "Ah..."


    "They''re fighting..."


    Sharon looked up and saw Liam fell to the ground.


    Standing in front of Liam, Stanley raised his fist and punched it down hard.


    Liam grunted, and soon there was blood on the corner of his lips.


    Stanley''s eyes turned scarlet as he punched again.


    Liam kicked him that sent Stanley to take two steps back.


    Liam wiped his mouth, and the red blood on the back of his hand stimted every cell in his body. A


    hint of gloom shed in his eyes, and he picked up a chair next to him and hurled it at Stanley.


    With a bang, the chair hit heavily on Stanley''s arm, and the wooden chair was instantly torn apart!


    But Stanley stood still and didn''t move, even his expression didn''t change, as if he couldn''t feel any


    pain.


    However, Sharon grimaced in pain, feeling as if the chair was mmed directly on her.


    Her tears fell uncontrobly and she shouted, "Liam, stop!"


    "Stop, all of you!"


    Yet the two men didn''t listen to her at all. They were like two fierce beasts.


    Stanley sneered and nced at the knife on the dining table. He picked it up casually and walked


    toward Liam with bloodthirsty light shing in his dark eyes.


    People in the restaurant began to scream, and those who were scared fled from the restaurant.


    "Don''t move!"


    The cold knife was pressed against Liam''s neck. Liam spat out a mouthful of blood and raised his


    eyebrows to look at him. "Why? Are you going to kill me?"


    Stanley''s eyes were cold, as if his eyes had turned into a scary ck hole that would swallow


    everything into it. "Do you think I dare not?"


    Liam provoked him, "You don''t dare. There are so many people here who can be my witnesses if


    you killed me. And your wife! Do you think she will want to continue living with a murderer?"


    Upon the mention of Sharon, there was a kind of light shing in Stanley''s eyes that soon returned


    to normal. There was no emotion in his eyes, just like a pool of stagnant water. "Do you think I''d


    want what you''ve touched?"


    Liamughed and said, "So, now that I''ve touched Sharon, you don''t want her anymore?"


    Stanley stared at him maliciously.


    After Liam finished speaking, he nced over and saw Sharon, who was standing in the corner,


    shaking in fear and her face turning pale. Obviously, she had heard their conversation.


    Liam grinned again. "Since you don''t want her, I can take her over. I''ve tasted your wife. She is so


    sweet and lovely that I''m a little addicted..."


    With a loud bang, Stanley punched Liam again. Liam turned his head to the side due to the punch,


    tasting a rustic bloody taste in his mouth, and stars dancing in front of his eyes.


    When Liam saw Stanley''s dark eyes, heughed arrogantly. "Even if you beat me to death, it won''t


    change the fact that I''ve kissed your wife!"


    The knuckles of Stanley''s hand, which was holding the knife, turned white. The explosive anger was


    surging inside him. His facial features were cold as if they were covered with ayer of frost. The


    blue veins on his forehead protruded, and his eyes were red.


    He tried his best not to drive the knife into Liam''s neck. It was not because he didn''t dare to do so,


    but because of his remarks... Sharon stood behind him. If she witnessed his ferocity with her own


    eyes, how could she be with him in the future?


    At this point, he was still worried about whether she would be afraid of him or not.


    Ironic.


    It was really ironic.


    She kissed another man in front of him. How could he not be angry?


    The restaurant was in a huge mess. The chairs and tables fell all over the ce, and the tes


    were smashed to pieces. It was a shocking sight.


    The diners had all fled. The manager was also rmed by the incident and called for the security


    guards. Anthony came forward to stop them. After showing his identity, the manager knew that there


    was a conflict between the two big shots inside whom he could not afford to provoke, so he


    dismissed the guards.


    Anthony was so anxious yet he couldn''t do anything about it. There wereyers of cold sweat on his


    forehead. He saw his boss holding a knife against Liam''s neck, but he couldn''t stop him.


    No one could stop Stanley from doing what he wanted to do.


    The only thing he could do now was to hope that Stanley would calm down slightly and would not


    kill Liam in a fit of anger.


    Liam looked provocatively at Stanley who was holding a knife against him. His expression was so


    rxed that it was as if he was on vacation. Stanley looked back at him coldly, suddenly took back


    his knife, and said with disgust and coldness, "It will only stain my hands to kill you!"


    After that, he turned and left.


    Liam''s expression shifted abruptly, and there was a ferocious and distorted hatred in his eyes. He


    picked up a vase next to him and threw it at the back of Stanley''s head.


    "Boss, be careful!"


    Anthony screamed in surprise. He didn''t expect Liam to stab Stanley in the back.


    Stanley turned his head back. Suddenly, he felt a tight grip on his waist as someone held him tightly.


    Liam''s expression changed. He wanted to withdraw his action, but it was toote.


    The vase that he threw hit Sharon heavily.


    There was a loud crack resonated in his ears. It was the sound of the broken vase couple with


    Sharon''s cries of pain. "Ah..."


    Stanley lowered his gaze in astonishment. When he saw Sharon who was hugging him, a trace of


    disbelief shed across his eyes. He even trembled violently.


    She rushed over and blocked the vase for him.


    Was she crazy? Or was she stupid?


    She was a woman! How could she stand Liam''s attack!


    Sharon held him tightly to block that blow for him. Because of the pain, blood drained from her face


    and her closed eyes trembled.


    "Anthony!"


    Stanley''s heart was filled with anger. He shouted, "Come here!"


    Anthony immediately ran over. Stanley pushed Sharon to him, and Anthony immediately carried her.


    Stanley''s voice was as deep as a drum as he said, "Take her out first!"


    "Yes."


    Anthony immediately turned and left.


    As soon as they left, Stanley suddenly threw the knife back, and the knife flew toward Liam like a


    bullet with a ng of coldness.


    Liam leaned his body aside, but he was still a little toote. The knife sliced his arm and shot into


    the wall, letting out an ear-deafening sound.


    As his throat tightened, Stanley stretched his hands out and strangled him. Liam felt harder and


    harder to breathe, and his neck was almost twisted into two pieces. He looked at Stanley''s cold


    eyes that were filled with fearsome hostility.


    "From now on, if I see you approaching her again, I''ll kill you!" Stanley warned him word by word.


    His dark eyes were sharp and horrifying. "I let you go seven years ago. I won''t let you go again


    seven yearster. Don''t give me another chance to kill you!"


    Liam only felt that the hand on his neck became tighter and tighter, and he started to feel


    suffocated. Stanley really wanted to kill him.


    Blue veins popped out on Stanley''s forehead. In the end, he loosened his grip, turned around, and


    strode away.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99


    Outside the restaurant, Sharon stood beside the car in a daze. Panic was written all over her face


    as if she was frightened. Her mind was nk and she was in a numb state.


    Anthony saw that she looked extremely pale and shocked. Thinking that she must have never seen


    such a violent scene at such a young age, he could not help but ask, worried, "Madam, are you in


    shock?"


    His voice seemed to pull Sharon back to her senses. Her eyes darting around, she looked up at


    him, shook her head, and said hoarsely, "N-No."


    Anthony sighed secretly. Even he was a little shocked by Stanley''s wrath tonight, let alone a young


    girl like her.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say somethingforting, but he nced at the person who


    came out of the restaurant and shouted, "Boss!"


    Stunned, Sharon immediately turned her head to look at him. In the dark night, Stanley walked from


    the dark and emerged himself. She could hardly see any expression on his face, and his frosty


    gazes made her heart tremble in fear.


    Stanley approached. Sharon opened her mouth and was about to say something when he simply


    brushed past her shoulder. He did not stop, not even giving her a bat of an eye.


    Sharon froze, her stiff limbs hanging beside her body.


    With a loud bang, Stanley got in the car and mmed the door shut.


    "Anthony, go!"


    Stanley''s cold voice came out of the car, and even the temperature of the air seemed to have


    vaguely dropped.


    Anthony was at Stanley''s beck and call, so he pointed at the car door and said, "Madam, please get


    in the car. We''ll leave now."


    Sharon walked over with a pale face. As soon as her hand touched the door handle, she grimaced


    because of the pain. Her little face was as pale as snow, looking rather miserable.


    Anthony immediately opened the car door for her. Sharon lowered her gaze, thanking him in a low


    voice. Then she bent down and sat in the car.


    Behind the wheels, Anthony did not dare to make a sound. There was no light in the car where it


    was eerily dark and even the atmosphere in the air was cold.


    The couple sitting behind Anthony didn''t make any noise since they got in the car. Anthony fidgeted


    anxiously and not knowing what to say to ease the mood.


    Sharon felt that her vision was a little dark, and felt a surge of chilliness surging her body. Her hands


    which she put on her knees were trembling.


    She turned her head to look at him. He was covered with a gloomy aura and his thin lips were


    pursed tightly.


    The air was slowly filled with the rustic smell of blood. Sharon shifted her gaze slightly and saw that


    some liquid was dripping from his fingers which were hanging on one side.


    It was blood!


    Her mind exploded, and she suddenly remembered that in the restaurant just now, Liam picked up a


    chair and smashed it on his body...


    Was he injured?


    Before she could react, Sharon had already taken action by stretching out to check on his injury.


    "Your hand..."


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Before she touched his clothes, he shoved her away so hard that she flung to the other side of the


    seat and her head directly hit the car window with a loud bang.


    Sharon''s vision turned ck, and she took a few deep breaths topose herself. She turned her


    head and saw that he was looking at her with a pair of cold eyes and a nk expression on his


    face.


    Stunned, Sharon stared at him nkly. His cold gaze made her feel like she was aplete


    stranger and it made her heart ache.


    She supported herself by holding on to the car door and sat up straight. She took the initiative to


    shrink into the corner to keep a distance from him.


    If he didn''t want her to touch him, she wouldn''t.


    But she couldn''t help saying, "You''re bleeding. You need to get it fixed..."


    A surge of anger burst out of Stanley''s eyes, which was a rather terrifying sight. The blue veins on


    his forehead bulged and he said fiercely, "Shut up!"


    For a moment, Sharon''s face turned pale.


    This Stanley made her afraid...


    She pursed her lips tightly and stopped talking. Her hands were trembling uncontrobly, so she


    clenched her hands tightly, and her nails nearly dug into her palms, but she didn''t feel any pain.


    She curled up her body and leaned against the door. She turned her head and looked out of the


    window. The shadow of the tree fell back, and the neon lights shed. Eventually, the scene in front


    of her began to blur slowly...


    Anthony found something wrong through the rearview mirror. "Boss, Madam..."


    Stanley tilted his head and his expression changed when he saw her fragile body falling down.


    "Sharon!"


    Sharon''s vision turned ck. Before she fell into unconsciousness, his powerful arm held her tightly.


    Before falling into his arms, Sharon forced herself to say, "I... have nothing to do with him..."


    Before she could finish her words, she passed outpletely.


    The thick and long eyshes moved. Sharon woke up from the unconsciousness. When she


    opened her eyes, she saw a white ceiling and overwhelmed by the smell of disinfectant.


    She moved her body, and the heart-wrenching pain spread from her arms. Her facial features were


    wrinkled together, and her mouth was tightly closed. In the end, she couldn''t help groaning because


    of too much pain.


    "Hmm..."


    She closed her eyes again to ease the pain in her body.


    She recalled that she fainted in the car and couldn''t remember what happened after that.


    There was a noise from the other side of the door. She turned her head and looked over. Someone


    opened the door and came in.


    It was Anthony.


    Anthony saw that she had woken up and heaved a sigh of relief. "Madam, are you all right?"


    Sharon opened her mouth and found that her throat was hoarse. "I... I''m in the hospital?"


    "Yes. A few hours ago, you suddenly fainted in the car. Boss was very worried. When he arrived at


    the hospital, he directly carried you to the emergency room regardless of his injured hand."


    Anthony remembered what happened a few hours ago. After Sharon suddenly fainted, the frigid and


    cold man suddenly changed his attitude when he held Sharon. When they arrived at the hospital,


    Anthony didn''t even stop his carpletely and Stanley pushed open the door regardless of the


    danger and rushed to the emergency room with Sharon in his arms.


    Stanley was obviously nervous and worried, but he pretended to be cold and indifferent.


    Anthony sighed, not knowing what Stanley was thinking.


    Was he worried?


    The corner of Sharon''s lips jerked into a sneer. If he was worried, why did he treat her so


    indifferently?


    Thinking of what happened in the car, she felt her heart was twitching.


    "What''s wrong with me? My arm hurts very much. What did the doctor say?" She ordered herself


    not to think too much and asked about her own situation.


    "The doctor said it''s not a big deal. Because of the heavy blow, your arm may swell in the next two


    days, so you can''t use your arm at all for the time being," Anthony conveyed the doctor''s report to


    her. "You fainted just because you were shocked. You will be fine after a few more days of rest."


    "Okay."


    Sharon nodded and struggled to sit up from the bed.


    Anthony immediately walked over and said, "Madam, you''d better not move. Have a good rest, or


    your arm will hurt again."


    Sharon waved her hand, indicating that it was okay, and slowly sat up, using all her strength. She


    pointed to the side and said, "Can you fetch me a ss of water, please? Sorry for the trouble."


    "It''s my pleasure, Madam."


    Anthony immediately poured a ss of warm water and handed it to her. Sharon took it and


    hurriedly drank half of it as she was really thirsty. After thinking for a while, she said, "Anthony, I


    have a few questions for you. Can you tell me?"


    Anthony nodded. "I will answer everything I know."


    "Does Stanley and Liam know each other?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s their rtionship?"


    Anthony pursed his lips. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "Brothers."


    Sharon was shocked. "Brothers?"


    This is something she hadn''t thought about. She had thought that they might not be on good terms


    and might have formed some kind of grudge before, but she hadn''t thought that they would be


    brothers.


    How could brothers be so cruel to each other? They treated each other like enemies!


    Now thinking about what had happened in the restaurant, Sharon was astounded.


    Anthony seemed to see through Sharon''s confusion, so he said after thinking for a while, "Boss and


    Young Master Liam are halfbrothers of the same father. Their rtionship has been bad since


    childhood. After so many years of conflict, neither of them like each other very much."


    But the actual situation was much moreplicated than what he said.


    Liam''s mother and Stanley''s mother had a hard time getting along. Later, Liam''s mother passed


    away which caused Liam to suffer from severe depression, then came Reba''s affairs. The two


    brothers fell in love with the same woman, and their rtionship grew worse day by day.


    The direct cause of theirplete fallout was when Reba passed away seven years ago.


    When Anthony recalled the past, he looked a little worried, but soon he came to his senses. When


    he saw Sharon sitting on the bed, he sighed. Liam obviously approached Sharon deliberately to


    sow discord between Sharon and Stanley.


    It was understandable for Stanley to be so furious when he saw the two of them together because


    Liam had gone too far in the past.


    He snatched Reba away from Stanley, and now that he approached Sharon. His purpose was


    obvious and vicious.


    Any man would be furious.


    Anthony wanted to ask about the situation between Sharon and Liam, but seeing that she was not


    in a good state of mind, he suppressed his curiosity and simply said, "Madam, have a good rest. I''ll


    see myself out."


    After that, he turned around and went out.


    "D-Did he see Liam kissing me?"


    Sharon''s hoarse voice sounded behind him before he went out.


    Anthony pursed his lips and looked back with a serious expression. Then he nodded and said,


    "Yes."


    At that time, Stanley was sitting in the car and looking at them coldly for a few minutes. When he


    finally decided to leave, they suddenly kissed which ignited his fury, which led to the follow-up fight.


    "Madam, Boss doesn''t like Liam. In fact, he hates him to the extreme..."


    Sharon interrupted him expressionlessly, "Does he hate him so much that he will throw everything


    that Liam touches away mercilessly?"


    Sharon heard what he said to Liam in the restaurant.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    There was resentment in her words to which Anthony could hear. He frowned and felt a little


    indignant for Stanley. "Madam, you are Mrs. Jones. You should not go out for a date and dinner with


    another man by yourself now that you''re married."


    Sharonughed. "It seems that you also know that I am married to Stanley. Now that we are


    married, why does Stanley still have a gossip with other women?"


    Silence ensued.


    Anthony was stunned.


    Sharon blurted out angrily, "Since he can sleep with other women, why can''t I go out for dinner with


    other men? Hmm?"


    Anthony mumbled, "l-lt''s not the same... He is a man..."


    Sharon had no expression on her face. "Oh. So, men can do whatever they want, but women have


    to put up with it and turn a blind eye on their husband''s affairs?

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100


    Anthony gaped his mouth open and stammered, seemingly a little shocked by Sharon''s remark.


    After a long time, he said, "Madam, do you mean that you deliberately went out on a date with Liam


    because you are so angry about Boss'' rumors and wanted to piss him off?"


    Sharon frowned. "I didn''t say that."


    "But... That''s what you meant..."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment and suddenly felt a little tired. What was the point of her arguing


    with Anthony here?


    She already knew Stanley''s attitude toward her clearly in the car earlier. He was indifferent and


    despised her, and he looked at her as if he was looking at a stranger.


    She wanted to exin to him that Liam didn''t kiss her with her consent. She was forced into kissing


    him. Now that she thought about it, the exnation seemed redundant.


    She would just let him be with his misunderstandings. He could think whatever he liked.


    "I''m tired. Anthony, please go out. I want to rest."


    Sharon put the ss on the table, pulled over the quilt, andy down with an indifferent attitude.


    Anthony stood for a while and let out a long sigh. When he went out, he turned off the lights.


    In the darkness, Sharon opened her big eyes, and what happened a few hours ago appeared in her


    mind uncontrobly. Stanley was so fierce to her, and he even looked at her with that kind of cold


    eyes. She had never seen such a side of Stanley in her life. His res were so horrible that he did


    not look like his old self at all.


    In the short span of a few minutes in the car, she was really afraid of him.


    Why would he do that to her?


    Just because of that kiss?


    She still felt aggrieved. The more she thought about it, the more miserable she felt. However, even


    if she was very sorrowful, she would never shed a tear.


    After Anthony went out of the ward, he went directly to the empty underground parking lot, which


    was as quiet as a graveyard.


    He slowly approached and saw that the window of the driver''s seat was half-opened, the cigarette


    smokes exhuming from inside the car.


    "Boss, Madam just woke up." Anthony reported, "Now she probably fell asleep again. It seems that


    she is in a rtively good condition with no other symptoms. It''s just that her arm hurts a little when


    she woke up just now."


    After Anthony finished speaking, Stanley who was sitting in the car did not make a sound for a long


    time.


    Anthony''s heart was beating like a drum. He didn''t know what Stanley was thinking, so he was a


    little anxious.


    After a long while, Stanley looked up with his blood-shot eyes. "Did she say anything?"


    Anthony shook his head and said, "She didn''t say anything. She just asked about her situation."


    If Stanley learned about what Sharon said in the ward just now, he would inevitably lose his temper


    again. Therefore, Anthony just pretended that nothing had happened and said nothing.


    Stanley took a deep breath, and the smell of smoke spread through his lungs. The smoke eased his


    restlessness. He leaned back, closed his eyes, and his Adam''s apple bobbed. "You can go back


    now. I want to be alone."


    Anthony was worried. "Boss..."


    "Get lost!"


    Stanley growled impatiently and furiously.


    Anthony was shocked and immediately stepped back. "Okay."


    After walking for a few steps, Anthony stopped and looked back. In the huge parking lot, Stanley sat


    alone in the passenger seat, smoking quietly with a gloomy expression on his face.


    He looked a little lonely and injured.


    Anthony sighed and slowly walked away.


    In the vi, Liam kicked the tea table, and everything on the table was broken into pieces.


    William Carney came in with the family doctor, but he didn''t know whether he should go in or out.


    He waited until the enraged Liam calmed down that he slowly approached him and said, "Young


    Master, I''ve brought the doctor here. Please let him tend to your injury."


    Liam sat on the sofa, panting heavily, and his eyes were full of creepy gloom.


    William gestured to the doctor, to which the doctor nodded and immediately went up to check Liam


    out. After checking his injury thoroughly, the doctor found that he did not sustain any serious injury,


    so he reminded them of a few things to be taken note of, left some medicine, and then hurriedly left.


    As soon as he opened the door and left, another person came in.


    "What''s going on? What''s with the loud noise?"


    William looked back and found that it was Liam''s business partner, Harvey.


    There was a bloody wound on Liam''s face which made him look more dangerous than usual. He


    narrowed his eyes and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Harveyughed and said, "I happened toe to you for something, but I didn''t expect you to lose


    your temper. I can even hear the noise downstairs."


    After that, he pointed to the wound on his body. "Would you mind telling me what''s going on?"


    Liam snorted, "It''s none of your business!"


    "Hey, Liam, we are business partners in the same boat." Harvey casually took a bottle of wine on


    the bar counter, took two sips, and said with a straight look, "Was that Stanley''s work?"


    Liam warned him with a poker face, "Harvey, did I tell you that you''d better not meddle in my affairs


    and don''t ask too much!"


    Harvey walked over to him with a ss of wine and sat down beside him. "Liam, I feel aggrieved for


    you, that''s all. Don''t you hate it after being suppressed by him for so many years?"


    Liam looked at him with no expression.


    Harveyughed and said, "In the past, you didn''t have any power. Even if you wanted to fight


    against him, you didn''t have the capital. But now, Liam, you are no longer a powerless man. You


    have the ability to defeat the man who looked down on you."


    As if interested, Liam raised his eyebrows. "Do you have any good ideas?"


    Harvey Jie raised his head and drank up the red wine in his ss. He said, "Kill Stanley."


    "Do you think it''s easy to kill him?"


    "It''s true that he''s overly capable and it''s not easy to kill him, but how do you know you won''t


    seed if you haven''t tried it?"


    Liam smiled, but Harvey couldn''t tell if his smile was genuine or fake. Liam said, "How do you know


    that I haven''t tried it?"


    Harvey frowned and looked at him with inquiry in his eyes. Liam, who was sitting next to him, was


    no longer the powerless Liam from seven years ago. He had been secretly cultivating his own


    power. If he really had attempted Stanley''s assassination...


    Harvey''s eyes shifted around, and his smile was viciously aggressive. "Since you didn''t seed,


    may I offer you my service this time?"


    "Oh? How are you going to help me?"


    "It''s not easy to deal with Stanley, but it''s easy to deal with the people around him. In the past, he


    was alone, so we couldn''t make a move even if we wanted to. But now it''s different. Sharon Cruz is


    his wife. We can kidnap her and lure him out..."


    "Harvey, if you dare to touch Sharon, I''ll kill you!"


    Liam raised his hand and pped the wine ss in Harvey''s hand to the ground. He stared at him


    coldly and said, "You can''t hurt her, or I won''t spare you!"


    Harvey said while gritting his teeth, "Why can''t I? She''s just a woman. Did you fall in love with her?


    Didn''t you approach her to kill Stanley in the first ce? Now the opportunity is right in front of you,


    and you choose to flinch?"


    Liam was speechless by his rhetorical questions. Harvey was right. He had nned to do so at the


    beginning, but why didn''t he agree now?


    With agitation in his heart, he said coldly, "In short, I have no objection to how you want to deal with


    Stanley, but you can''t hurt Sharon."


    Harvey''s face darkened. "Do you have other thoughts about that woman?"


    Liam raised his hand and pointed at the door of the room. He didn''t want to talk to him. "Get lost!"


    After staring at him for a while, Harveyughed. He got up and flicked the wine on his clothes.


    "Okay, I won''t be a bother today. I''lle over another day. Liam, you''d better consider what I said.


    After all, it''s a rare opportunity."


    After that, Harvey turned around and went out.


    The door of the room was closed again. William walked over and cleaned up the broken wine


    sses on the ground. After thinking for a while, he said, "Young Master, Harvey has been using


    you to go up against Stanley. He just wants to use you to eradicate Stanley."


    Liam sneered. "Do you think I don''t know about that? If he wants to take advantage of me, let him


    be. Anyway, I have also gained a lot of benefits from him."


    It turned out that Liam knew everything.


    William stopped talking and turned to leave.


    Harvey threw the cigarette in his hand annoyingly and spat out a mouthful of saliva. "F*ck, d*mned


    Liam. Who do you think you are? If it weren''t for me, how could you have be what you are


    today?"


    The subordinate next to him immediately said, "Don''t be angry, Mr. Wells. You''ve endured him for so


    many years. Please don''t be angry over such a small matter."


    Harvey took a deep breath and said, "You''re right."


    "It doesn''t matter that Stanley is not easy to deal with. We have plenty of time to take it easy.


    Although we can''t kill him personally now, it is also a good thing to watch them fight against each


    other. Maybe one day, both of them will fight each other and one of them may die."


    Harvey nced at his man and felt relief in his heart. "You''re right. No matter who dies, I''ll have one


    less problem!"


    "Yes, Mr. Wells, so we can''t be in a hurry. Those who achieve great things need patience."


    Harvey raised his head and looked at the lights on the second floor of the vi. He sneered and


    said, "One day, these two brothers will die in my hands!"


    The subordinate nodded in agreement. "There is still a trump card in our hands. When the time


    comes, I''ll release that woman. We don''t even have to do anything. We can simply sit back and


    watch them fight to the death just like what happened seven years ago!"


    Harveyughed coldly like a poisonous snake. "You''re right. The moment that woman appears, the


    two brothers will go crazy again."


    "You''re right, Mr. Wells." His subordinateughed sinisterly in agreement.


    Sharon stayed in the hospital for two days.


    After that night, she wanted to leave the hospital early the next morning, but Anthony advised


    against it on the excuse that her injuries had not healedpletely.


    When they were having lunch at noon, Sharon looked at Anthony and said, "Anthony, did Stanley


    ask you not to let me leave the hospital?"


    She thought about it for a while and felt that this was the most possible possibility.


    Obviously, Anthony was forcing her to stay in the hospital. She was fine now, and her arms moved


    freely in the past two days. As long as she didn''t carry any heavy object, she could hardly feel any


    pain.


    But Anthony refused to discharge her.


    He was just an assistant. He could not force her to stay unless it was Stanley''s direct order.


    Anthony froze awkwardly. "Boss is just concerned about your health. He doesn''t want to keep you


    here in the hospital..."


    Sharon sneered. "If he cares about me, why didn''t hee to visit me these two days?"


    "Uh... I..."


    Anthony didn''t know what to say.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101


    Sharon closed her eyes. She knew Anthony was in a difficult situation, so she asked, "Why doesn''t


    Stanley let me leave the hospital? Does he want to imprison me?"


    "Of course not! He''s not that bad!" Anthony subconsciously took Stanley''s side.


    Sharon looked straight at him and said, "If so, why does he have people guarding outside?"


    She was right. Someone was guarding her ward around the clock.


    If no one was there, Sharon would have run away, but there were, they would say every time she


    opened the door, "Miss Cruz, if you need anything, just tell us. We can help."


    Sharon could only hold back her anger and stay in the small ward.


    Sweat trickled down Anthony''s forehead. "I can''t stay here for 24 hours, so Boss arranged for those


    people to protect you just in case you need anything and no one is here to help you."


    Sharon sneered and said, "How is there no one? This is a hospital, and there are many nurses


    here."


    In fact, Anthony didn''t know why Stanley sent someone to guard her ward.


    Anthony was even more confused since Stanley didn''te to the hospital in the past two days.


    Stanley was clearly worried about Sharon, but he didn''te over to visit her.


    Even if he was angry with her, he shouldn''t do it to this point.


    Anthony sighed and said, "Madam, have a good rest in the hospital in the next few days, and please


    don''t go out. When you recover, Boss will take you home."


    Sharon hugged herself, pouting grumpily.


    "Stanley must be imprisoning me. I can''t think of any other possibilities," she thought.


    She bit her lip and felt upset. She didn''t expect Stanley to be so horribly ruthless.


    Instead of asking her for an exnation or visiting her, he simply ordered his men to keep an eye on


    her.


    She hated him!


    In the doctor''s office.


    Howard checked Stanley''s shoulder. The whole time, Stanley donned a gloomy and cold expression


    as if someone owed him money.


    Howard knew that Stanley had been in a bad mood these days because he would look like this


    every time he came to change his bandages.


    Howard patted him on the shoulder and said, "You don''t have toe tomorrow. You''ve recovered


    well."


    Stanley nced at him expressionlessly.


    "Oh my god, it doesn''t hurt?" Howard looked at his hand and said, "I should have pped you


    harder."


    As he said this, he wanted to pat Stanley''s wound again.


    "Hmm?"


    Stanley threw a sideways nce at him with a scalpel in his hand which he fidgeted with it casually,


    a cold light shining on the surface of the knife.


    Howard swallowed anxiously and embarrassedly withdrew his hand. He forced a smile and said,


    "Haha, I''m just kidding. You are a patient, and I am a doctor. How can I hurt you? What are you


    doing with this thing? Be careful not to hurt yourself. Come on, give it to me."


    Stanley sneered and threw the scalpel aside. After rubbing his eyebrows, he asked, "How''s her


    arm?"


    "Who?"


    Howard yed dumb.


    Stanley looked at him expressionlessly.


    Howard did not dare to provoke him. "Do you want to know? Why don''t you go and have a look at


    her yourself?"


    "Howard, don''t challenge my patience."


    "She won''t die. It''s just a bruise that may already disperse these two days. She can be discharged


    from the hospital anytime now." Howard rolled his eyes.


    Stanley fell silent and didn''t say anything else.


    Howard leaned on one side, took out a cigarette, and handed it over. Stanley said without even


    lifting his head, "Doctors offering to hand cigarettes to patients?"


    Although he said so, he still reached out to take it.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Howard was speechless for a moment and said, "Anyway, what are you doing arranging those


    sturdy bodyguards at her ward? The nurses are so scared that they don''t dare to walk there."


    Stanley nced at him and said, "It''s better to avoid there so that it can be quieter and peaceful."


    Howard chided angrily, "Your wife needs the nurses to help her change the bandages. If something


    goes wrong when the nurses are on duty, you will be responsible for it!"


    Stanley frowned and wanted to ask if the nurses did something wrong while changing Sharon''s


    bandages, but he restrained himself in the end.


    He was still angry at her that the anger had not dissipated yet. He could not care about Sharon as


    before.


    Howard saw the struggle in his eyes and sighed. "I heard something from Anthony. Did Liam, that


    b*stard, make trouble again?"


    Stanley sneered.


    "He either is very heedless of consequences or has a death wish."


    Howard didn''t understand Liam''s intention in provoking Stanley. He knew that Stanley didn''t like


    him, but he still caused all kinds of trouble and pissed Stanley off. Was he really not afraid that


    Stanley would kill him one day?


    "Listen to me. Liam obviously approached Sharon on purpose this time."


    Howard sorted out the matter gingerly and calmly told him, "Sharon is very likely not to know the


    grievances between you and Liam, that''s why she keeps in touch with him. To be honest, it''s very


    unfair to her if you divert your anger to her."


    Howard did not stand at Stanley''s side and stated his opinion based on the fact.


    Stanley frowned hard, smoking a little harder.


    Of course, he knew about this, but he couldn''t control his anger whenever he thought of the kiss


    between her and Liam.


    Howard looked at him and said, "Obviously, Liam deliberately tried to sow discord between you.


    Don''t be tricked by him. if you are, he wins."


    After finishing a cigarette, Stanley put out his cigarette butt in the ashtray, got up, and went out


    without saying a word.


    Howard sighed, wondering how much Stanley listened to what he said.


    Stanley had not slept well for two nights, so he rubbed his eyebrows in exhaustion. Even if he


    donned a cold expression, his tall and slender self caused a stir as he strode in the hospital corridor


    with his long legs.


    The nurses turned to look at him, who had an extremely outstanding appearance, and whispered


    among themselves.


    Stanley looked steadily forward. Originally, he wanted to leave the hospital, but somehow he walked


    towards the ward.


    When the two bodyguards saw him, they immediately stood up straight and greeted, "Boss."


    Stanley waved his hand, signaling them to be quiet.


    He lowered his eyes, his eyshes shifting. Then he raised his eyes and pursed his lips, looking


    through the ss with his dark eyes.


    There was no one on the bed. He took a step forward and saw Sharon sitting by the window.


    He couldn''t see her face as her back was facing the door. He could only see her thin figure in the


    hospital gown. She sat there motionlessly, with a nk look on her slightly revealed side profile. He


    wondered what was she looking at.


    Stanley stared at her and felt that she had lost a bit of weight. Her skin was haggard and pale.


    He couldn''t see the emotion in her eyes. He wanted to go closer, but suddenly thought of


    something, and then he came to his senses.


    The coldness in his eyes gradually returned. Stanley looked away, took two steps back, left the


    door, and turned around to leave. He thought of something and asked, "Is there any strangers try to


    enter this room?"


    One of the bodyguard answered truthfully, "No, except for doctors and nurses."


    "Okay."


    Stanley nodded and added before leaving, "Keep her safe. You''ll be responsible if anything


    happens to her."


    The bodyguard''s heart missed a beat. "Yes!"


    Stanley strode away.


    On his way to the office, Stanley''s phone rang. He looked at the caller ID, thought for a while, and


    finally answered it, "Hello."


    After hearing what the other party said, he agreed. "Okay, wait for me there."


    After finishing his words, Stanley hung up the phone, turned the steering wheel in his hand, and


    turned to the right.


    In less than 30 minutes, he arrived at his destination.


    Stanley turned off the engine, opened the door, and got off. He saw Shawn''s car parked on the side


    of the road from a distance. He stepped forward and asked, "Did the car break down?"


    Shawn nodded and said, "I tried to fix it for a while to no avail."


    It was Shawn who called just now. He didn''t expect Stanley toe so fast.


    "Leave it. Call the car repairpany and ask them toe to tow the car." Stanley looked at him


    and said, "Where are you going? I''ll give you a lift."


    Shawn nodded and said, "Let''s go then. I really need a ride."


    The two men got in the car, and Shawn sat in the front passenger seat. Seeing that Stanley looked


    rather upset, he raised his eyebrows and joked, "What''s wrong? Are you unhappy that you have to


    come all the way here to pick me up?"


    After starting the car and leaving, Stanley shook his head andughed. "No, it has nothing to do


    with you."


    "Well, when a man is upset, it''s usually because of his family dispute. Do you have a fight with your


    wife?"


    Stanley smiled as he made quite an urate guess.


    "Let''s not talk about me. Let''s talk about you. How is it going with the people you found?"


    "There''s no progress, but I''ve found her mother. I''m sure I''ll be able to find her soon when I meet


    her."


    "I wish you sess in finding your love."


    Shawn smiled dly. Soon, he would soon find his Sharon."


    Stanley stopped to wait at a red light. His cell phone rang at this time. He looked at it and found it


    was from Anthony.


    Stanley thought it was about work, so he said directly, "You can deal with the decision by yourself.


    You don''t need to call me again and ask me..."


    "Boss!"


    Anthony interrupted him in a hurry and said, "Madam is missing!"


    Stanley thought that he had heard it wrong. "What did you say?"


    "Madam is missing, and there is no one in the ward. I have been looking for her all over the hospital,


    but I can''t find her..."


    Stanley''s face turnedpletely cold, and there was anger in his gloomy face. "Anthony Charles,


    you will bear the consequences if you don''t find her out before I arrive at the hospital!"


    Stanley''s rebuke scared the sh*t out of Anthony.


    Stanley had never scolded him so severely, let alone such a harsh statement.


    "I''m doomed. I''m sure I''m going to die this time!" he mumbled to himself.


    Stanley threw away his phone and turned the car around, pursing his lips into a sharp line. "I can''t


    send you to the ce you''re going. If you don''t mind, I''ll let you off by the roadside and you can take


    a taxi."


    Shawn waved his hand. "Don''t be so troublesome. Let''s go directly to the hospital and see if I can


    help."


    After thinking for a while, Stanley nodded and said, "Okay."


    Then he drove straight to the hospital.


    Anthony stood at the door of the ward. When he saw a bodyguard who came back empty-handed,


    thest glimmer of hope in his eyes disappeared.


    "You still can''t find her?"


    The bodyguard shook his head. "I''ve looked for her everything, but I can''t find her."


    Anthony''s expression was ashen. He couldn''t even keep Sharon on guard. Stanley must be very


    pissed with him.


    Just as everyone was in despair, there was amotion in the corridor. Anthony turned his head


    and looked over. Two men came from a distance. One of them had a cold face, and his whole body


    exuded a frosty aura.


    It was Stanley and Shawn, whom they had just met in Grasmerest time.


    Anthony strode to him and said, "Boss..."


    Stanley didn''t even look at him. He went straight to the ward and looked for her himself.


    It was empty.


    No one.


    He closed his eyes. There was a faint smell of disinfectant in the air, as well as a faint fragrance.


    It was Sharon''s fragrance.


    Before he left the hospital, she was still sitting by the window in a daze, but she disappeared after


    he left.


    "Anthony."


    Stanley called him in a cold voice.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102


    Anthony shivered as he walked over. "Boss."


    "What''s going on? Tell me." Stanley turned to look at him.


    Anthony immediately told him the whole story. "At that time, I was not here, and two bodyguards


    were guarding at the door. Madam suddenly said that she wanted to eat ice cream, but the hospital


    didn''t sell it, so one of the bodyguards went out to buy it. When they came back, they pushed the


    door open and went in. She... disappeared."


    Stanley''s piercing gazes swept over. "She disappeared out of thin air?"


    Anthony didn''t dare to look at him. "I-1 don''t know..."


    Stanley looked around the ward expressionlessly. Suddenly, he thought of something and went


    straight to the window. He pushed the window open and looked out. This was the seventh floor. It


    was very unlikely if Sharon wanted to escape through the window.


    The window and the door of the ward were the only exits. There was someone guarding outside.


    Except for a window, there was no other way to go.


    If she didn''t choose to slip out of the window, where would she be?


    There was a possibility in his mind. Stanley''s eyes moved to the bed. Was it a ruse?


    At the same time, Shawn, who had been standing by the side and had not spoken, suddenly said,


    "Someone is guarding outside the door, but the patient is missing. I want to know how you handled


    it after you opened the door and found out that she has disappeared?"


    He leisurely leaned against the wall and looked at the two bodyguards.


    The bodyguards were stunned when they heard this. One of them thought for a moment and


    answered, "We looked at the bathroom but found no one. Then we began to check every ward, and


    even every corner of the corridor..."


    However, they couldn''t find her at all, not even a person with a simr figure. They wondered how


    Miss Cruz had done to disappear without a trace.


    Shawn smiled and raised his hand to point at the bed. "Had you checked the bottom of the bed?"


    Not only the two bodyguards, but even


    Anthony was stunned.


    That''s right!


    Why didn''t they check the bottom of the bed?


    Anthony turned to look at Stanley, who was donning a m expression.


    Shawn looked at him with an amusing look in his eyes. "Your wife is quite smart. She knows how to


    set up a ruse."


    Moreover, it was not easy to sessfully deceive two bodyguards.


    There was no expression on Stanley''s face, but in his heart, he gritted his teeth and thought, "That


    is not smart! It''s sneaky!"


    Anthony was quick to react. "I''ll go to the Director and get the surveince video."


    After that, he immediately strode out.


    Stanley walked up to Shawn. He had not slept well for two days, and now something like this


    happened, so he was really tired. He reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. "I''m sorry, I''ve let you


    see me making a fool of myself."


    Leaning against the wall, Shawn put his hands in his pockets and smiled casually. "I think it''s


    interesting. Your wife''s behavior reminds me of a person in the past." "Oh?"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Your treasure?"


    Shawn looked down to the floor, curled his lips into a smile, and nodded. "Yes. She was timid since


    she was a child and was afraid of thunder. Whenever it rained, she would squeeze herself under the


    bed and refused toe out. I''d chided her several times but she didn''t change her habit. It was a


    headache."


    Stanley chuckled. Thinking of Sharon''s drunkennessst time, she also went under the bed and


    refused toe out. He wondered what was ying in her mind.


    "You said you were childhood sweethearts, didn''t you?"


    Shawn''s thoughts drifted away. He started to miss her so greatly that his heart began to ache. His


    Adam''s apple bobbed and he answered casually, "Sort of."


    After a pause, he asked again, "Do you have cigarettes?"


    Seeing that he didn''t look well, Stanley didn''t say anything and silently handed the cigarette box to


    him.


    "We can''t smoke here. I''ll go to the smoking area."


    Shawn walked out. "Let me know after you''re done with your business."


    Stanley nodded.


    Anthony came back as soon as Shawn left. He entered the ward with the copy of the footage in his


    hand. "Boss, this is the surveince videos that just came out."


    Stanley took it.


    Stanley looked down at the video on the phone. After watching the video, he was so angry that he


    laughed. "Have you watched the video?"


    Anthony nodded and said, "I''ve seen a little."


    "Do you know what to do?"


    "Yes, I''ll go and find out where Miss Graham lives."


    Stanley gave the phone back to Anthony, and Anthony put it into his pocket and turned around to go


    out.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    In the video, Sharon did y a ruse. She hid under the bed and sneaked out of the bed when the


    bodyguards went away in a panic to look for her. Then she slipped out of the hospital.


    Someone came to pick her up at the hospital entrance. It was Melody.


    The two of them did not stay at the entrance for long. They stopped a taxi and left quickly.


    Stanley didn''t expect that Sharon''s petty trick managed to fool so many people.


    He shouldn''t have underestimated her.


    Anthony went to check the location of Melody''s residence. Stanley thought for a moment and


    walked toward Shawn.


    Before he approached him, he heard him answering the phone, "She agreed to meet up? Good.


    You arrange the time and venue. I''ll see herter."


    Stanley stood where he was and didn''t say a word, waiting for Shawn to finish his phone call.


    Shawn soon realized that Stanley was here, so he quickly finished the conversation with Peter and


    ended the call.


    "Sorry, it seems that I can''t go with you to search for your wifeter." Shawn waved the phone in his


    hand. "I have something to deal with."


    Stanley nodded and said, "Go ahead and get busy. I can handle it."


    Shawn felt a little pity. "I was hoping to meet your wife today, but I didn''t think I''d get that chance."


    "As long as you are in Beachmarsh City, you will have plenty of opportunities in the future." "You''re


    right." Shawn smiled. After smoking the cigarette in his hand, he raised his chin and said, "Did you


    find your wife?"


    "She left with her friend. I''ll go and pick her upter." Stanley massaged his forehead. "She''s been


    giving me all kinds of troubles these days."


    Shawn looked at Stanley. Although he had a disgusted expression on his face, there was love deep


    in his eyes that probably he himself did not notice it.


    "In that case, I won''t bother you anymore. I still have something to do, so I have to go first."


    "Okay," said Stanley.


    When Shawn came to the restaurant, Peter had been waiting for a long time. "Young Master, Ms.


    Murray is waiting inside."


    "Did shee alone?" Shawn narrowed his eyes and asked.


    Peter nodded. "Yes."


    "That''s good."


    Peter was suspicious and didn''t understand what Shawn meant.


    When Shawn came to the table by the window, he saw only Evonne Murray, and Cecilia didn''te


    with her.


    When Cecilia schemed against him, he did not do anything to her because she was Sharon''s sister.


    It was better if she did note to him, or he would not let her go.


    Evonne saw Shawn walking over from a distance. His manner and temperament were all


    extraordinary with branded attire and essories. He must be very rich and powerful now to afford


    such avish outfit.


    In just a few years, the poor boy in the Cruz Family had already made great achievements.


    She couldn''t underestimate him now.


    Thinking of this, Evonne smiled graciously. "Shawn, it''s been a long time since west met."


    Shawn pulled out the chair, sat opposite her, and said lightly, "Ms. Murray."


    If it weren''t for the fact that Evonne was Sharon''s biological mother, he wouldn''t have bothered with


    this woman.


    He had witnessed how she abandoned her husband and daughter.


    Sensing his indifference, Evonne didn''t care and simply said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for a


    few years. Shawn, you''re doing very good right now. I didn''t misjudge you at all. I know that you''ll


    be a very outstanding person one day."


    "Oh?" Shawn smiled faintly. "But I remember how you pointed at my nose, cursing me as a poor


    beggar who took advantage of the Cruz Family."


    Evonne was extremely embarrassed. "Shawn, you must have made a mistake. How could I say


    that?"


    Evonne didn''t even remember what she had said back then, but she didn''t expect that Shawn could


    still remember it clearly.


    Shawn smiled and did not continue this topic. "Ms. Murray, I invite you out today because I want to


    ask you something."


    "Ahem." Evonne cleared her throat, picked up the tea on the table, and took a sip slowly. Then, she


    said, "What''s the matter, Shawn?"


    "I want to know everything about Sharon. I know that she is in Beachmarsh City, and I also know


    that she is studying at Big Valley University, but it''s the summer break now. They don''t know her


    address, and she doesn''t live in the school."


    Shawn said this and looked at her deeply. "You are Sharon''s biological mother. You must know


    where she is now."


    Evonneughed. "Shawn, how can you be so sure that I know where Sharon is? What if I don''t?"


    Shawn just gave her a hard time as soon as he came, which was embarrassing her. How could she


    let him know about Sharon so easily?


    Shawn narrowed her eyes and raised his hand. Peter, who was standing by the side, immediately


    came over and handed him a check.


    "I know everything has a price tag, so I want to buy Sharon''s information from you." Shawn pushed


    the check over and said, "Please ept this little gift from me."


    Evonne looked down and was shocked by the number on the check. She didn''t expect him to be so


    generous.


    Cascade Enterprise was now in need of money. Although this small amount of money wasn''t


    enough to cover the debt, every penny counted.


    After thinking about it, Evonne immediately put the check into her pocket, and said with a smile,


    "Shawn, you are too generous. Even if you don''t give this money, I will tell you about Sharon."


    Her fickleness was still the same as before. Shawn didn''t expose her, instead, he smiled and said,


    "Then please proceed."


    "In fact, I haven''t had much contact with Sharon these years. I just met her by chance some time


    ago." Evonne thought for a while and said, "Shawn, you have no idea but Sharon has changed a lot


    these years. She is no longer the innocent little girl in the past."


    Shawn''s heart tightened. "What happens to her?"


    "She''s fine. It''s just..." Evonne was about to say something but stopped on second thought.


    Shawn raised his voice. "Ms. Murray, if you have something to say, please tell me directly!"


    "Okay, I''ll be frank. If I''m not mistaken, Sharon got herself a sugar daddy."


    Evonne donned a heartbroken expression on her face. "I didn''t expect her to walk on this path and


    be a mistress of a rich man..."


    "What did you say?"


    Shawn''s face was gloomy and scary. "Sharon is a mistress?"


    Evonne nodded. "Yes, I saw with my own eyes that she entered a luxury car and went to a high-end


    restaurant for dinner. These are all evidence."


    Shawn''s thin lips were tightly pursed. His


    hands on his knees were clenched into fists, and there were clear veins on the back of his hands.


    His eyes were brewing terrible emotions.

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103


    In a shabby and oldmunity in the outskirts of the city.


    Sharon squatted next to the flower bed and looked at the couple not far away. Frankly speaking,


    she was a little envious of them.


    Melody and her boyfriend had been together for many years. Although they were not in the same


    college, they would meet every week. Now they were chitchatting and spending some sweet time


    together.


    They were a perfect match as they were both physically attractive.


    The most important thing was that they had been together for so many years, which was very rare


    among young couples.


    Sharon lowered her gazes and thought of her puppy love and that gentle young man. Suddenly, she


    felt sad as her love had died many years ago.


    After thinking for a while, she somehow thought of Stanley. Sharon''s sad expression suddenly


    changed to anger, gritting her teeth furiously.


    She had seen through that man!


    She also gave up!


    When she was in the midst of anger, Melody knocked her head followed by her voice that said,


    "What are you mumbling? Are you cursing someone? Get up."


    Sharon stood up from the ground. Her legs were numb due to squatting for a long time.


    A gentle male voice sounded. "You''d better stand there for a while, or you''ll feel more


    ufortable."


    Sharon smiled sweetly. "Marshall, you are so considerate. Melody is so lucky to have you by her


    side."


    Marshall shook his head andughed. "Then I will entrust her to you tonight. Take good care of her


    but don''t cry and make her coax you, okay?"


    Embarrassed, Sharon red at Melody. Melody must have told him about her sorrowful incident,


    Marshall wouldn''t have said so otherwise.


    Melody pretended not to see her angry little res. She turned to look at her boyfriend and said,


    "You can go back now. We''ll go upstairs first."


    "I''ll watch you go."


    Knowing that he was worried, Melody nodded and took the unhappy Sharon back to the apartment.


    Although Sharon was not happy, she was still envious. She tugged Melody who was constantly


    turning back and said, "Hey, stop looking already! Be considerate to the singledy here."


    Melody rolled her eyes. "A married young woman still has the nerve to say that she is single?


    You''ve already had a ring on it."


    Sharon red at her and said nothing.


    She looked down and whispered in her heart, "I''ll be single soon. The n I have in mind is going


    ahead." "You''ll sleep with me tonight. You can stay here for as long as you want. We''re about the


    same size, so you can wear all my clothes."


    Melody said while going through her wardrobe, "Also, my family will note back tonight, and my


    younger brother lives in the school dormitory, so there are only two of us at home. Don''t be shy."


    "Oh." Sharon nodded.


    "Just tell me what you want to eat. I''ll buy it or go to the kitchen to make it."


    If Melody remembered correctly, Sharon didn''t have dinner.


    Sharon licked her lips. "Do you have ice cream?"


    "Wait."


    After a while, Melody returned to the bedroom with two ice creams that were about to melt.


    "Hey."


    "It''s going to melt soon..."


    Melody rolled her eyes and said, "My mom said that it is a waste of electricity to plug in the


    refrigerator at all times, so we only plug it in asionally. Just eat it."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment, then stretched out her hand to hold her. "I almost forget that we


    are all poor children. Come on, let''s hug each other andfort each other."


    "You''re disgusting!"


    Although Melody''s face was full of disgust, she still reached out and hugged her back.


    This was the first time that Sharon hade to Melody''s house. Although the house was neither


    too good nor too big, it was very warm. She liked it very much.


    The two of them chatted for a while. Seeing that it was gettingte, Melody tidied up her clothes and


    went to wash up.


    Sharon turned on herputer to search for information.


    She didn''t know how to write the divorce papers, so she didn''t know how to start. She could only


    search on the Inte to see if there were any samples avable.


    The idea of divorce was not on the spur of the moment. It had been buried deep in her heart for a


    long time.


    She would graduate from college next year. Her graduation day would be the day when she


    proposed a divorce with Stanley.


    However, after the restaurant''s incident, Sharon''s idea of divorce was moving ahead of schedule.


    It was simply because of fear.


    In the past, she had always thought that Stanley was indifferent, but at least he was not frightening.


    But after what happened in the restaurant two days ago, Sharon was a little afraid of him.


    She couldn''t help but think of his actions when he was angry. Only then did she realize that when


    Stanley was with her, his indifference was considered very gentle.


    He had another cold side, which was unknown to the public, which she had no interest to figure out.


    She couldn''t beat him, but she could hide from him.


    The doorbell suddenly rang. Sharon thought that Melody''s family hade back and nned to


    open the door.


    "I''ll get it."


    Melody, who had finished her shower, shouted outside the door.


    Sharon sat back down and looked at the samples of divorce agreement on theputer with a


    frown.


    They were all about how to get the most out of the agreement. She looked at them for a while and


    then minimized them.


    She didn''t want to get anything from Stanley. She just wanted to divorce him and draw a line...


    "Ah!"


    Melody''s scream suddenly rang out.


    Sharon ran outside. "Melody..."


    When she came to the living room and saw the tall man standing at the door, she choked on her


    words and froze like a stone statue.


    Stanley?


    Why was he here?


    Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief.


    The man in a light grey shirt also saw her. His eyes narrowed slightly and he stepped forward with


    his long legs. He walked toward her step by step, the tall and straight body getting closer and closer


    to her.


    Sharon turned around and ran.


    She didn''t know why she had to run away, but she just had to.


    "Ha..."


    She heard a devil-alike sneer.


    She felt her waist was suddenly gripped by some strong force that pulled her violently into the


    masculine chest. With a loud bang, the door of the room was mmed shut.


    The big hand trapped her body and pressed her against the wall. A mature man''s body leaned over.


    Sharon could not move at all.


    Outside the bedroom.


    After Melody came to her senses, she took the coat from the chair and put it on. She stared at the


    people who broke into her house and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Anthony cleared his throat, feeling a little embarrassed. "Miss Graham, we''ve met before. I brought


    you backst time. Do you remember it?"


    Of course, Melody remembered him. "I know you! Please answer my question. What are you doing


    at my house?"


    "Boss ising to pick up Madam, so..."


    "Do you call this a pick-up?" Melody pointed at the tightly shut bedroom door. "That''s a kidnap,


    okay? What do you mean you''re picking her up when you barge into other people''s house and drag


    her into the room without saying anything?"


    Anthony said, "l-lt was Madam who ran away first. It''s not the Boss'' fault."


    Melody didn''t bother to reason with him and strode over.


    "Miss Graham." Anthony stopped her and looked straight at her. "If I were you, I wouldn''t knock on


    the door right now."


    Something "special" might be happening in the room right now. It would be awkward if someone


    suddenly broke in.


    Melody realized what he meant. She blushed and growled furiously, "This is my home! Please get


    out of my way!"


    "Sorry, Miss Graham, I can''t and I won''t."


    Melody gritted her teeth.


    In the bedroom.


    The man''s familiar minty body odor exhumed into Sharon''s nose. She had smelled it for a year, and


    now she was used to it.


    She even felt that it was a tantalizing smell.


    Stanley''s low and drum- like voice sounded above her head, "Why are you running away, huh?"


    His voice was very heavy and steady, piercing directly into Sharon''s heart. Her heart couldn''t help


    but tremble.


    She reached out to push him and tried to calm herself down. "Why are you here?"


    He put his hands on the wall on top of her head, trapping the petite Sharon and ncing at her with


    his dark eyes. He asked, "You haven''t answered me yet. Why did you run?"


    Sharon looked up and red at him to meet his eyes. "This is Melody''s home. It''s my business if I


    want to run!"


    Stanley looked at her. "Why don''t you stay in the ward ande to such a remote ce?"


    Sharon blinked.


    He meant to ask her why she ran away from the hospital.


    She sneered. "Why can''t I run? I don''t want to be your prisoner!"


    His dark pupils contracted slightly, and his facial expression gradually solidified. Did she think that


    he intended to imprison her simply by asking her to stay in the hospital?


    Stanley''s voice was so cold that it made her shiver. "You have food on the table and someone for


    you to boss around, and you call it imprisonment? Sharon, don''t you know what a real imprisonment


    is?"


    Sharon bit her lip and stared at him. "For me, that is imprisonment!"


    He locked her up in the ward and didn''t let her leave just like a prisoner without personal freedom.


    With his chin tightened, Stanley pinched her chin and looked into her eyes. He smiled coldly and


    said, "With such a chargeid on me, it will be a pity if I don''t go to practice."


    What did he want to do?


    Sharon widened her eyes and looked at him incredulously.


    "Ah!"


    Sharon suddenly screamed.


    He suddenly lifted her on his shoulder as if he was carrying a sandbag with her head hanging down


    and buttocks were up. Sharon shrieked in horror, feeling her world turning upside down, "Stanley


    Jones, what are you doing? Put me down!"


    He ignored her, pushed open the bedroom door, and went straight out.


    When Melody heard the scream in the room, she immediately wanted to rush in, but Anthony stood


    in front of her and blocked her. She was about to shove him away when the door of the bedroom


    opened.


    Then she saw the tall and straight man carrying Sharon who was screaming.


    Melody was shocked by the scene.


    Anthony cleared his throat and said, "Well, Miss Graham, we won''t hurt her. Don''t worry."


    "Melody, help!"


    Sharon shouted.


    Melody couldn''t bear it and caught up with him withrge strides. "Mr. Jones, please let..."


    "I won''t do anything to a woman. Miss Graham, please get out of my way." Stanley looked at her


    expressionlessly.


    Melody stopped him. "Put Sharon down first!"


    Good job, Melody!


    Fought with him to the end!


    Sharon struggled and shouted, trying to attract the neighbor''s attention, "Help! This is a kidnapping!


    Help!"


    However, no one came to her rescue even if her voice went hoarse from all the shouting.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley was still holding her.


    Sharon was extremely angry. She lowered her head and bit heavily on his shoulder.


    Stanley snorted. Irritated, he raised his big hand and pped it on Sharon''s little buttocks.


    Sharon''s face was pale and red, and she was so humiliated she couldn''t speak.


    "You don''t want to get out of the way, do you? Well, since there is a bed and a door, we can do


    whatever we want in there and not be afraid of being discovered!"


    They were all adults. Melody could understand the underlying meaning in Stanley''s words instantly.


    She blushed and stammered, "W-What do you want to do?"


    Stanley put a big hand on Sharon''s hips and rubbed it with an evil smile on his face. "A man and a


    woman in your room. What do you think I will do?"


    Sharon was shocked and ashamed by his shamelessness.


    Anthony silently turned his face away.


    Dumbfounded and defeated, Melody took a step back involuntarily.


    She had tried her best. The enemy was too strong, and she was no match to him at all.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104


    Stanley snorted and walked away with Sharon on his shoulder.


    Sharon widened her eyes and looked at Melody, who was making way for him. She was


    dumbfounded and asked, "Melody, rescue me, quick!"


    Melody shook her head helplessly. "I''m sorry, my hands are tied."


    "Then you''ll just watch me be bullied."


    "What are you talking about? Mr. Jones is not a bad guy. He won''t hurt you." Melody chased after


    them. "Sharon, don''t be afraid. Everything will be okay."


    Sharon rolled her eyes in utter agitation.


    What were these people, helping the devil instead! Couldn''t they see that the big bad wolf was


    dragging her back to his den?


    Relying upon herself was better than relying upon others!


    Sharon twisted and struggled at the same time. "B*stard, put me down!"


    Stanley ignored her.


    Sharon screamed, "What are you doing?


    You''re kidnapping me! I''m going to call the police and tell them that you hit me! Let go of me!"


    Stanley pped her on the buttock again. "Is it kidnapping or domestic violence? Call the police


    after you figure out the charges!"


    D*mmit!


    She would rather die right now.


    Her resistance was ineffective as she was carried downstairs like a potato sack on his shoulder.


    He was so strong that his arms held her tightly and she couldn''t move.


    It wasn''t until she was thrown into the car and bumped her head on the car chair that she suddenly


    calmed down.


    What was she doing?


    Why would she struggle since she was no match for him no matter what?


    She might as well be obedient and sensible just like before so that she did not have to suffer the


    physical pain.


    After thinking it through, Sharon calmed down, sat up straight, and looked at him quietly.


    In the driver''s seat, Stanley''s expression was very gloomy and grumpy as if a thunderstorm was


    hovering on his face. The blue veins on his forehead were throbbing, and it was obvious that he


    was suppressing his anger.


    Sharon knew that he was in a dangerous mode now, so she did not dare to provoke him and shrank


    herself to the side.


    Her every little move fell into his nces, and his expression turned cold.


    Stanley tilted his head and looked over. "Come here!"


    Sharon''s body went stiff and she didn''t move.


    Stanley sneered and said, "Do you really want me to do it myself?"


    Sharon bit her lip and stared at him warily.


    The atmosphere suddenly became horrifying, and the dead silence circted inside the car.


    Sharon thought that it was very likely that he would pound on her and do something dangerous to


    her in the next second.


    When Stanley was about to take action, his cell phone suddenly rang, breaking the tense


    atmosphere.


    Frowning, he reached for the phone. When he saw the caller ID, he paused for a moment, and


    finally answered it, "Hello."


    Shawn''s voice sounded. "How is it? Have you found her?"


    ncing at the woman in the front passenger seat, Stanley looked away to look out of the window.


    "You are really concerned about my affairs."


    His voice showed a hint of imperceptible displeasure.


    Shawn was stunned. After a while, he smiled and said, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m just showing my


    concern. If you didn''t pick me up today, your wife probably wouldn''t have had the chance to do such


    a thing, so I called you out of courtesy."


    Males were very possessive of their territories and partners and could not allow the opposite sex to


    get their hands on them and think about them.


    This was especially true for men like Stanley, who had power and influence.


    So Shawn immediately expressed his true objectives.


    Stanley suppressed his emotions and said, "I''ve found her. Thank you for your concern."


    "You''re wee."


    "If there''s nothing to say, I''ll hang up first."


    Now that Stanley was focusing all his attention on Sharon, he had no time to chat with other men.


    Shawn smiled and said, "Okay."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Stanley cut off the phone.


    Shawn held his mobile phone and narrowed his eyes. Now he was more and more curious about


    what kind of woman Stanley''s wife was to let Stanley be jealous of her so much.


    Stanley threw away his phone and impatiently pulled his tie. Sharon sat in the front passenger seat


    and didn''t dare to make the slightest sound.


    Looking at her withering face, Stanley was even angrier. "Am I a monster that will eat you up?"


    Sharon curled her lips and muttered in a low voice, "A monster is not as scary as you..."


    "What did you say?" Stanley narrowed his eyes.


    Sharon pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Talking back to him never ended well.


    Sitting upright, she ignored him, didn''t look at him, and didn''t even say w word to him. Her attitude


    was indifferent as if he was nothing but a stranger.


    Stanley was furious upon seeing the sight. He started the car and left, directly stepping on the


    elerator to the very end.


    Ah...


    Sharon held her scream in her mouth. She gritted her teeth and did not cry out.


    "I can''t let him look down on me," she thought. Although she was afraid, she would never cry out.


    With trembling hands, she touched the seat belt and fastened it with a click.


    After licking her dry lips, Sharon closed her eyes and told herself not to be afraid.


    But her face was getting paler and paler.


    Looking at her like this, Stanley frowned more and more deeply.


    In the vi.


    In the bathroom.


    It had been 20 minutes since Sharon immersed herself in the water. The water in the bathtub


    became colder and her body slowly warmed up.


    Stanley drove all the way at a high speed. Sharon had been holding back the scream in the end and


    did not call out.


    Once she got home, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She quickly went to the toilet and vomited.


    After vomiting, she felt a little morefortable. After taking a shower, she felt fresh again.


    She took a few deep breaths and got up to put on her clothes.


    When she pushed the bathroom door open and walked out, she saw a person sitting on the sofa in


    the bedroom.


    Stanley was lying there.


    Sharon stood there and looked at him. He slumped into the sofa leisurely with the cigarette between


    his fingers which looked like the eyes of a dormant beast.


    After watching for a while, Sharon walked over and said slowly.


    "Let''s get a divorce."


    Sharon''s voice sounded as she looked at the back of his head.


    The body on the sofa moved. Stanley sat up and turned to look at her as if he had not heard her.


    "What did you say?"


    His voice was deep and cold.


    His sharp phoenix eyes forced her to look away, and then she cursed herself for being timid and


    cowardly, so she widened her eyes and looked back at him. "Stanley Jones, let''s get a divorce!"


    This time, her voice was loud and clear, full of energy.


    He got up from the sofa, squinted his dangerous eyes, and slowly walked over to her. His upper


    body was bare, and his muscles were firm and full of strength. He wore only suit pants, his belt


    unbuckling and hanging on one side sexily.


    Sharon bit her lip, turned her face away, and stepped back.


    The mature male scent quickly surrounded her. Sharon had no way to retreat.


    "Say it again!"


    The man''s low and hoarse voice rang in her ear.


    Her heart was beating fast, and all she smelled was his odor. She shivered and did not dare to look


    up at him.


    Suddenly, he pushed her and she fell down hard.


    "Ah!"


    She couldn''t help screaming.


    She closed her eyes in fear, but the pain she imagined did note. Instead, she fell into a wall of


    flesh.


    Sharon suddenly opened her eyes and looked straight into his dark and deep eyes, as well as his


    thin lips that were pursed into a sharp line.


    "Are you going to divorce me?"


    Stanley opened his mouth and asked in a calm voice.


    "Don''t back out!" Sharon shouted at herself in her mind.


    This was the decision she made after thinking about it in the hospital ward for two days.


    "Yes." She nodded.


    Stanley smiled, but his eyes remained cold. "How much do you want from the divorce?"


    Sharon was stunned. "What do you mean by how much?"


    "How much money do you want me to give you?"


    Sharon stopped breathing and looked at him in a daze.


    "You want a divorce means that you want money. Tell me a number. Let me see how greedy you


    can be, huh?" There was no emotion in his eyes.


    Her heart seemed to be filled with ice water and slowly cooled down. Sharon looked down. After a


    while, she smiled and said, "You''re indeed rich. Your monthly expenses equal to my entire life of


    saving. Mr. Jones, you slept with me for at least one year for free. Well, how much do you intend to


    give me?"


    Her heart was numb, and she couldn''t feel any pain no matter what she said.


    Simrly, she did not feel anything when she was belittling herself.


    Since he thought she did it for the sake of money, then let it be. As long as he could divorce her, he


    could think whatever he wanted.


    The woman under him smiled, her big eyes glistening with water. Stanley stared at her coldly, as if


    he tried to prate her soul and read her real thoughts.


    But he couldn''t see anything.


    There was a sudden frost in his dark eyes. He suddenly lowered his head and kissed her on the


    lips.


    Sharon widened her eyes and reached out to push him hard.


    What was this b*stard doing?


    Stanley''s tall body suppressed her petite body, and Sharon could barely move. She gritted her teeth


    and resisted by scratching him with her sharp nails. Her fingers scratched his chin heavily.


    "Hiss!"


    He drew a breath of cold air, and his eyes were burning with anger.


    Sharon bit her lip and raised her knee to kick him, but he easily avoided her attack.


    Stanley was so angry that heughed. He forcibly pulled her body with his big hand. Sharon


    groaned andy face down. She gasped heavily and her eyes turned red with humiliation.


    She could clearly feel his desire, but she couldn''t resist his advances.


    In her ears was his hoarse breathing sound, and the muscles on his body were trapping her.


    Sharon suddenly sobbed softly, crying in a suppressed and low voice.


    Stanley paused for a moment. He reached out to touch her face, and his palm was wet.


    She cried.


    Stanley was taken aback.


    He didn''t expect that she would cry.


    Sharon bit the quilt and cried out. Stanley felt irritated as he heard her cry as if an invisible hand


    was gripping his heart, and he couldn''t even breathe.


    He turned her around, bowed his head, and kissed her hard, trying to stop her from crying and


    muffle her mouth...


    Reluctant, Sharon raised her hand and was about to p him when a cold light shed in his eyes


    as he pinched her wrist and pressed it hard to the side.


    There was a soft cracking sound.


    Biting her teeth to resist the pain, Sharon did not snort. Instead, she stared straight at him with her


    watery eyes.


    Stanley pursed his lips, and there was a hint of anger in his phoenix eyes. "Sharon Cruz!"


    It was the first time that he called her name so harshly.


    Sharon trembled. She didn''t know where the strength came from, but she kicked him hard, got up,


    and ran out.


    Stanley was agitated to the extreme. He chased after her with his long legs and directly pressed her


    to the ground.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sharon struggled like crazy and threw whatever she touched.


    Crackle!


    Crash! Bang!


    She had smashed everything that she could grab.


    Downstairs, Hazel was shocked to hear this. "How affectionate are they to make such a big noise."


    Obviously, she misunderstood what was going on upstairs.


    Although Stanley dodged nimbly, he was hit by the ashtray on his feet. He bit his teeth and shouted,


    "Crazy girl!"


    Sharon sneered. "Yes, I''m crazy! Stay away from me!"


    Stanley seized the opportunity and pounced on her.


    "Ah!"


    Sharon was pressed to the ground.


    Stanley snatched a teacup from her hand. Just as he was about to speak, Sharon lifted her foot and


    kicked him hard.


    Stanley shifted his body to dodge her attack. She kicked the tea table instead, and the tea table fell


    to the ground with a loud crash. The things on it were all broken.


    Stanley''s eyes turned red, like a lion that had been irritated. He bit her slender fair neck.


    "Enough already!"

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105


    Stanley scolded in a low voice.


    Sharon''s body stiffened.


    Enough already?


    Did he think that she was simply making a fuss?


    She wanted to have a serious discussion about the divorce, but in his eyes, it was none other than


    her making a fuss.


    How ironic!


    Sharon shoved him hard. Stanley pressed on her body and did not move. Instead, he lowered his


    body, gently licking her slender neck as his hot breath blowing on her cheeks.


    Sharon trembled all over.


    It felt as if there was an electric current running from her toes to her hair.


    "You feel something, don''t you?"


    His evil voice sounded in her ears.


    Shame enveloped her whole body. Annoyed, Sharon waved her hand to p him, but he grabbed


    her wrist.


    Stanley''s eyes were extremely cold. "So, Liam can touch you, but I can''t?"


    He finally voiced it out. He held it back for a few days, and now he spilled them all out.


    He f*cking minded that she was so close to Liam, and couldn''t stand that d*mned Liam kissing her,


    He couldn''t stand all this!


    He got more and more infuriated when he thought of it!


    Sharon looked at him in disbelief!


    How could he say such a thing!


    Tears swirled in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and did not let her tears fall.


    Tears were worthless.


    Stanley could see the tears in her eyes but he couldn''t control his emotions. When he thought about


    the times she spent with Liam on his back, he could go crazy.


    His rationality was thrown out the window. He basically lost his sanity and did things without thinking


    it through.


    The harsher Sharon resisted, the angrier he became.


    In the end, Sharon gave up. She did not resist nor struggle and let him did whatever he wanted to


    do.


    An hourter, he stopped.


    Sharon''s eyes were as red as a rabbit''s. She curled up in the corner and her big eyes were wide


    open, looking rather empty.


    Stanley sat at the head of the bed and looked at her. He saw her red eyes, pale face, and the pair of


    lethargic eyes...


    He was a jerk just now!


    He only cared about his lust and did not care about her feelings at all.


    He released all his anger, and she did not say a word throughout the whole process.


    Thinking of this, Stanley couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed.


    He was not evenparable to her when she became indifferent.


    Although he was cruel, he was not as cruel as her.


    Shey naked outside the quilt. It was cold at night, so he reached out to cover her with a nket.


    When his palm touched her round shoulder, she avoided him as if he was a poisonous snake.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Her voice was hoarse, without the usual sweet and soft tone.


    It was the first time that Stanley had seen Sharon like this. Her eyes were so deste that he


    panicked.


    He looked at her in a daze.


    After a long while, he withdrew his hand, and the voice in his heart magnified.


    Stanley knew that he hadpletely fallen in love with her.


    When Howard rushed over, it was alreadyte at night. He went straight upstairs with the medicine


    box.


    He pushed open the door of the bedroom. It was dark inside without any light on. He could finally


    make up a man who was standing by the window through the moonlight outside, frowning and


    smoking silently.


    There was a sense of decadence in the room.


    He halted for a moment, and then strode in. He didn''t know what he was stepping on that produced


    a loud cracking sound. He looked down and found that the ground was in a mess. The tea table


    turned over to one side, and everything that could be broken was smashed.


    This ce seemed as if it had been ransacked by a group of thieves.


    Howard was shocked. "Hey, did you have a fight?"


    Hearing his voice, Stanley turned around and pointed to the bedroom. "She''s inside. Go and have a


    look."


    Howard sighed and epted the order to go in with the medicine bag.


    Half an hour ago, Stanley called him and asked him toe over with some ointments. He had no


    choice but toply.


    As soon as he opened the door, Howard was shocked by the scene inside.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey..."


    He put down the medicine bag in his hand and walked over immediately.


    Sharon was startled by the sudden male voice, thinking that it was Stanley. She hurriedly looked


    back and found it was Howard.


    She pursed her lips and looked at him, holding the thing in her hand tightly, and embarrassment


    was written all over her face as someone had seen through her n.


    Howard looked at the bedsheet in her hand and said with a faint smile, "Are you going to slip down


    from the second floor with the sheet like what you watched on TV?"


    Sharon blushed as he read through her mind.


    Howard came to the window and looked down. He raised his eyebrows andughed, "This is the


    second floor. Your sheet is not strong enough to hold your weight and it''s not long enough. If you


    don''t grasp the technique as you climb down, you may fall. Tsk, it''s not a joke. You may break your


    legs or arms."


    After a pause, Howard looked at the woman whose face gradually turned pale, and looked at her


    with his arms crossed in front of his chest. "Miss Cruz, do you still want to go down? If you want to, I


    won''t stop you."


    Sharon stared hatefully at him for a few seconds. She had to admit that what he said was


    completely reasonable.


    Her arm was in great pain now, and it was in the middle of the night with poor visibility outside.


    Moreover, it was her first time doing this kind of stunt. If she really fell down...


    "Forget it. I can''t stand it even if I think about it," she thought.


    "You won."


    Throwing away the sheet in her hand, Sharon walked away from the window slowly.


    Howard smiled and closed the window. He walked back to her side, pointed to the sofa, and said,


    "Sit down."


    Sharon frowned and looked at him. "What are you doing?"


    "To check your injury. Why else do you think I came here in the middle of the night?"


    Howard opened the medicine bag and pulled her to sit down. Sharon hissed in a low voice as the


    heart-wrenching pain hit her. Her face was paler and her eyshes trembled slightly.


    "Does it hurt here?" Howard pressed on her shoulder.


    Sharon bit her lip and nodded. "Yes."


    "Just endure the pain. Let me have a look."


    As he spoke, Howard gave her an examination. Sharon turned her face away and bit her lower lip,


    trying hard not to cry out.


    After the examination, Howard said, "There''s no fracture. It''s just a dislocation. I''ll put it back in


    ce."


    "Just do whatever you want to do." Sharon put on a brave face that Howard found amusing. "Hold


    on a little longer."


    "Okay..."


    "Click!"


    As soon as Sharon nodded, she heard a sounding from her arm. She was stunned and blinked


    in astonishment. Obviously, she did not expect him to take action so quickly.


    After a few seconds, the pain began to spread. Sharon took a few deep breaths and covered her


    arm with her hand, tears of pain rolling down her face.


    Howard looked at her in surprise. "Hey, don''t cry,ter Stanley will think that I am bullying you."


    Sharon wiped away her tears and ignored him while lying on the sofa next to her.


    She was not so fragile as to cry for such a little pain in her arm. It was because she felt so


    aggrieved that she couldn''t control her emotions for a moment.


    Being treated as an invisible entity, Howard shrugged and got up to leave. After a few steps, he


    thought of something, stopped, and turned back to say, "I''ll just assume that I didn''t see you trying


    to climb out of the window. Also, you''d better give up this idea. I''m not joking with you. Falling down


    is no joke."


    Sharon ignored him. Howard raised his eyebrows, picked up the medicine bag, and pushed the


    door open.


    "He wants to imprison me. What else can I do if I don''t run? Let him be?"


    Sharon''s cold voice sounded behind him.


    Howard was stunned. "Is Stanley going to imprison you?"


    It was impossible for Stanley to do such a thing. He was not a primitive barbarian, so how could he


    do such an unreasonable thing?


    Howard did not believe it.


    "You are his friend, of course, you would take his side. In the hospital, he asked bodyguards to keep


    watch on me and not let me step out of the ward. This is considered as imprisonment!"


    When it came to this matter, Sharon was still angry.


    Howardughed. "The bodyguards were assigned there to protect you, not to imprison you."


    Sharon sat up with the support of the sofa and pursed her lips. "Do you think I will believe..."


    "I don''t have to lie to you."


    Howard interjected with a stern face before she could finish. "When you were admitted to the


    hospital, he assigned bodyguards to protect you in order to prevent Liam from approaching you...


    Liam is a pervert. He could do anything. Stanley was afraid that he would sneak into the ward to


    hurt you, so he sent someone to protect you."


    Sharon stood still and couldn''t say a word.


    No, she didn''t believe Stanley was not trying to protect her!


    He just wanted to imprison her!


    ncing at the stunned woman, Howard sighed. "Take a rest and take care of the wounds. Don''t


    exert too much force."


    After that, he closed the door and separated the darkness from the light.


    The living room outside the bedroom was dark, and the smell of cigarettes was floating in the air.


    Howard came to the balcony where Stanley was leaning against the railing. The only light in the


    darkness was the cigarette in his hand, which was shing like a firefly.


    "Ahem."


    Howard cleared his throat and walked over. "Her arm is dislocated. I have already fixed it. It''s no big


    deal."


    Stanley smoked silently.


    Howard thought for a moment and added, "Be careful next time. Don''t act so barbaric. She is such


    a delicate and sweet little girl but you tormented her to such a sad state."


    Stanley slightly frowned, but he still didn''t say anything.


    Howard simply took out a cigarette and lit it.


    He took a deep breath and nced at him. "Also, don''t be so bad-tempered. If you do something


    touching, you should say it out. If you don''t tell her, she won''t know."


    He obviously wanted to protect her, but he made her misunderstand that he wanted to imprison her.


    Why would he let this kind of misunderstanding pester and not exin himself?


    Howard shook his head and sighed. "You are already a 30 years old man who only had a


    rtionship with Reba seven years ago. Old man, this is not how you treat a woman in a


    rtionship. You will only suffer in the end if you go on like this."


    Howard was the only one who kept talking. Even if he had a good temper, he couldn''t stand the


    stuffy puppet next to him.


    Howard rolled his eyes and put a bottle of medicine beside him. "Apply it on her, three times a day.


    It can relieve pain and swelling. If the situation persists, take her to the hospital."


    After that, he turned and left.


    The living room was very quiet almost without any sound, so when Stanley whispered, Howard


    almost couldn''t believe it.


    He turned to look at him and widened his eyes in shock. "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Stanley looked up and his dark and deep eyes were thicker than the night as he said, "Howard, I


    think I may fall in love with her."

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106


    "Howard, I think I fall in love with her."


    The cigarette in Howard''s hand fell to the ground.


    It was such a shocking disclosure that caught him off guard.


    Did he fell in love with her?


    Who was she?


    Sharon?


    Stanley was out of his mind, wasn''t he? He wasn''t supposed to love Sharon when he married her!


    Howard was utterly shocked.


    If Stanley fell in love with Sharon, then when Sharon''s father would wake up, it could turn the world


    upside down!


    Howard came to his senses and stepped on the cigarette on the ground. He strode over and said,


    "What kind of joke is that? Do you really fall in love with her, or are you kidding me?"


    Stanley took a deep drag on his cigarette, his Adam''s apple bobbing. He wanted to say that he was


    joking, but he couldn''t say it because he wasn''t.


    Every word he said was true.


    Howard stood still for a long time before he came to his senses. He took out another cigarette and


    wanted to light it up, but the night wind was too strong that it extinguished the fire every time he


    tried to lit the cigarette.


    Eventually, he simply threw away his cigarette and let out a long sigh. "You have always had good


    self-control."


    Stanley smiled bitterly and said, "That''s what I thought too."


    But no matter how good his self-control was, he still couldn''t help falling in love with her.


    Howard pursed his lips and looked deeply at Stanley. "When you married her, you knew that you


    couldn''t have feelings for her..."


    "I know that."


    If he knew it, why would this happen?


    "So... what are you going to do now?" Howard nced at him.


    "If she knows that you marry her only because of her vegetative father in the future, she will


    probably hate you if she learns the truth."


    Stanley smoked silently. He was speechless for a long time.


    He shouldn''t have tried to keep a close distance from her from the beginning, but he couldn''t control


    his feelings.


    He could control a lot of things, but he couldn''t control his feelings for Sharon again and again.


    Perhaps he had fallen in love with her a long time ago, but he denied the true feeling all the time.


    "Well talk about itter." Stanley took a deep drag on his cigarette.


    Howard frowned and looked at him. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    After Howard left, Stanley silently smoked a few more cigarettes, and the cell phone suddenly rang,


    breaking the silence.


    Stanley took a look at the caller ID. It was not a domestic phone number.


    Thinking of the time difference, it should be daytime in Lofrana.


    Stanley answered, "Hi, Mom."


    His mother''s voice sounded good on the phone. "Am I interrupting your rest time?"


    "No." Stanley smiled. "Why did you call me at this hour?" "I felt a little better today, so I asked the


    attending doctor. He gave me five minutes to call you." His mother smiled. "What about you? How


    have you been recently?"


    Stanley put out his cigarette. He was in a much better mood as he listened to the soothing voice on


    the phone. "Everything is still the same. Life is in, but..."


    His mother raised her eyebrows as she heard the underlying meaning in her son''s words. "What''s


    the matter?"


    Stanleyughed out loud and said, "Do you still remember the young wife I''ve married?"


    "Have you fallen in love with her?"


    "I''m indeed your son. You can even guess it so urately."


    His mother smiled and said, "If you have time, bring her here and let me see. I want to see what


    kind of girl my son likes."


    "Nothing to look at. She''s very ugly."


    "Is she really ugly, or you deliberately lied to me that she''s not good-looking?"


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth twitched, and there was a hint of gentleness in his voice that even


    he couldn''t hear, "She has a bad temper and a stubborn personality. I''m afraid that she will humiliate


    herself when she meets you."


    "So what? She''s my daughter-inw. I don''t mind that at all."


    The more she listened, the happier she sounded. "When I''m better and can get out of bed, take her


    to see me, okay?"


    After a pause, his mother sighed again. "I hope I can see you more often while I''m still alive.


    Otherwise, we won''t have the chance to see each other even if you want to in the future."


    Stanley''s heart sank, and the joy disappeared without a trace.


    "Mom, there''s something I need to tell you."


    Her mother sensed the seriousness in his voice and asked in surprise, "What''s the matter?"


    "The wife''s father is Reuben Cruz."


    His mother was stunned. "...He is the candidate who met all the indicators."


    Stanley nodded heavily. "Yes."


    His mother''s lips trembled and she couldn''t say a word.


    "God is so unfair."


    Why did this happen to them? Stanley was hurt by Reba and Liam seven years ago. After seven


    years, he finally moved on from the pain and began to learn to love someone again, but...


    His mother closed her eyes. "Stanley, give up,


    "No!"


    Before his mother finished her words, Stanley interrupted her directly. "I won''t watch you die in vain.


    I won''t give up."


    His mother still wanted to say something, but the doctor outside the ward had already urged her.


    "Mrs. Jones, you need to rest. Please don''t talk too long on the phone. It''s bad for your health."


    His mother sighed and said to the phone, "Think about what I said. The doctor doesn''t allow me to


    talk to you anymore. I need to take medicine and rest."


    "Okay," said Stanley. "Have a good rest. Contact me when you have time."


    His mother hung up the phone.


    Stanley threw the phone aside. He reached out to pinch his temple, and his handsome face was full


    of exhaustion.


    Looking in the direction of the bedroom, Stanley strode over.


    He pushed open the door and walked in.


    Sharon had fallen asleep, curling up into a small ball and did not move.


    Stanley walked over andy down beside her.


    His action seemed to disturb her as she shrank her body and then moved to the side.


    Her resistance made Stanley frown. He couldn''t help but reach out to pull her into his arms.


    But he identally touched her wound.


    Deeply asleep, Sharon grimaced and mourned in pain. Stanley turned on the bedsidemp and


    looked down at her arm.


    It was very swollen.


    After thinking for a while, he got up and went out to take the medicine that Howard left.


    He poked his finger into the bottle to dig a little out and wiped it gently at her injured and swollen


    area.


    The medicine was good. After he applied it for a while, Sharon''s frowning eyebrows slowly rxed,


    and her dreamy expression became sweeter.


    Stanley pursed his thin lips and kept looking at her.


    There was no expression on his face but aplex expression in his eyes.


    The next day.


    When Sharon opened her eyes, she felt a burst of pain in her arm. When she tried to move it, she


    felt agonizing pain surging through her body that she almost burst into tears.


    It was more serious than yesterday.


    She looked at the bedside and found that there was no one.


    She was the only one.


    When she got out of bed, she touched the pillow and it was still warm.


    Sharon was stunned. Did Stanley sleep beside herst night?


    That was impossible. If he was sleeping here, why didn''t she feel anything at all?


    Besides, it was impossible for him to sleep here. He was so angryst night that he didn''t even care


    about her resistance and forced himself on her.


    He hated her for keeping in touch with Liam. He even said to her face that he would not ept


    anything Liam touched.


    She lowered her eyes and thought, "I''m just a thing in his heart."


    He would y with it a bit if he liked it.


    If someone touched it, he would despise it and throw it away mercilessly.


    Sharon didn''t want to worry about these things, so she got up and washed up.


    In the bathroom, she looked into the mirror and saw her reddish and swollen arm. It was quite a


    scary sight.


    She found the medicine left by Howardst night and wiped it carefully. Then she went downstairs.


    There was only Hazel downstairs, and Stanley was not there.


    Seeing here down, Hazel looked behind her and said, "Why Young Master didn''te down


    with you?"


    Sharon was stunned. "Is he at home?"


    "Ah, isn''t he? I didn''t see him going out."


    After that, Hazel frowned as she thought for a moment. "I heard the sound of the engine outsidest


    night. Did he go outst night?"


    Hazel went to the study to look for him only to find the room empty.


    Was he really not at home all night?


    Sharon slowly stopped eating. She had lost her appetite, and everything she ate was tasteless.


    Stanley was so hot-temperedst night, not to mention the horrifying side of him when he was in the


    restaurant, looking as if he wanted to kill someone.


    Sharon had never seen such a Stanley before.


    She admitted that she was really afraid at that time.


    Therefore, after returning home, Sharon tried her best to resist when he wanted to touch her.


    The first reason was fear, and the second reason was that she misunderstood him, thinking that he


    wanted to imprison her.


    That was why she proposed a divorce.


    In fact, sooner orter, she would have to propose the divorce, but she shouldn''t have proposed it


    when he was in such a bad mood. It seemed that she was heartless.


    "Madam, what are you thinking about..."


    Hazel saw that she did not speak, so she called her and put her hand on her arm.


    "Ah."


    Sharon shouted in a low voice.


    Hazel was startled and said frantically, "What''s wrong? What''s the matter?"


    "It''s okay. Hazel, don''t worry." Sharon immediatelyforted her. "it''s just a minor injury."


    Hazel rolled up Sharon''s sleeves and as soon as she saw the swollen arm, she frowned, distressed.


    "How did it swell like this? Who did it? Young Master?"


    Sharon smiled bitterly and nodded.


    Hazel''s face fell. "How can he do this to you? He is a big man. How can he do this to a woman?"


    Sharon hesitated whether to say it or not. She felt her heart suffocating and wanted to find someone


    to talk about the grievances.


    "Tell me quickly. Are you still trying to find an excuse to cover for him?"


    Hazel was obviously more anxious than her. "If he is at fault this time, I''ll join you in crusading


    against him!"


    Sharon curled her lips into a smile, feeling warm inside. "Hazel, I... I proposed a divorce with him.


    He was angry because of it, and there was a little conflict between us..."


    "Wait!"


    Before she could finish, Hazel interrupted her in a hurry.


    "Madam, are you saying that you want to divorce him?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and nodded. "Yes."


    Hazel was furious. "Madam, what are you thinking? Why do you suddenly want to divorce him? He


    is bad-tempered, but he is so good in other aspects!"


    Sharon felt aggrieved. "He said first that he didn''t want me."


    He said so in the restaurant when he was confronting Liam. She heard it loud and clear.


    He said that he, Stanley, would not take anything Liam touched!


    It was so hurtful that Sharon should have taken the initiative to leave him the first chance she got


    instead of being humiliated.


    "What the hell is going on? Did you two quarrel again?" Hazel keptforting her, "Every couple


    has conflicts in their daily life. The way to get along with each other is to understand each other. He


    is..."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hazel, what exactly is the grudge between Liam Frazier and Stanley?"

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107


    Sharon interrupted Hazel and calmly asked the question.


    Hazel thought that she had misheard, so she asked again, "Who did you say just now?"


    "I say, Liam Frazier and Stanley..."


    "Mrs, how did you know the Young Master Liam?"


    Hazel''s expression suddenly changed, and her voice suddenly became louder. "Who told you about


    him?"


    Sharon''s heart sank. "I know Liam. We''ve had a few meals together. He is very nice, and helped


    me..."


    "Madam!" Hazel interrupted her harshly. "From now on, please cut your ties with him or Young


    Master will be angry!"


    Sharon smiled bitterly. "Stanley knew. He saw me with Liam together and was very pissed off..."


    With that, she pointed to her arm and said, "It''s because of this incident that he did this to me."


    No wonder!


    Hazel held the armrest and slowly sat down, frowning in dismay. She wanted to say something, but


    couldn''t say a word. After a while, she sighed deeply.


    "If Young Master injured your arm because he knew about you and Young Master Liam, then I must


    say, your injury is considered the consequence of him showing mercy."


    Hearing this, Sharon was dumbfounded. "Hazel, do you mean that after he did this to me, this injury


    is still considered light?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that."


    Hazel knew that Sharon misunderstood and immediately exined, "I mean, there is a very


    complicated conflict between them because something bad happened before, so Young Master


    can''t stand Young Master Liam mingle with his people..."


    Sharon frowned. "They are families. Why do they hate each other so much?"


    Hazel wanted to say something but stopped on second thought.


    It was not that she didn''t want to say it, but because those things in the past were the taboo of the


    Jones Family, so the people rarely discussed it.


    If Stanley knew that the servants were talking about what had happened back then, he would be


    furious.


    But if she didn''t tell Sharon, ording to Stanley''s character, he would never tell Sharon what


    happened.


    Hazel was caught in a dilemma for a moment.


    Sharon looked at her pitifully. Hazel gritted her teeth and said, "When both of them were young,


    they fell in love with the same girl..."


    Sharon was taken aback for a moment as she did not expect such an absurd plot.


    The fight between the two brothers for a girl was something that could only be seen in TV series.


    "At that time, Young Master and the girl loved each other very much, but he was often not at home,


    either in the army or out for a mission, so they rarely met each other. Young Master Liam took


    advantage of the opportunity to pursue the girl, and as time went by, the girl inevitably fell in love


    with Young Master Liam."


    Sharon curled her lips. If the girl loved Stanley very much, she shouldn''t be in touch with other men


    even if she was lonely.


    This was the girl''s fault.


    "After Young Master learned about it, he was very angry. Their rtionship was bad enough


    already. After this incident, it was getting worse than before..."


    Hazel sighed as she said, "I feel bad for Young Master Liam. He didn''t receive much care and love


    from the family or anyone since he was a child. I guess he has been jealous of Young Master, so he


    has a lot of prejudice against him."


    Sharon was a little confused. "They are brothers and a family, but why did Liam do that to him?"


    He knew that Stanley and that girl were in love with each other, but he still meddled between them


    and snatched Stanley''s lover!


    Hazel pursed her lips and said, "Young Master Liam always thinks that Young Master has got more


    than he does, so he resented him for that. I''ve been working with the Jones Family for decades. I''ve


    watched Young Master Liam join the family and how he would fight against Young Master at all


    times. He would try to snatch whatever Young Master had, and I think it was because of this


    mentality that he approached the girl, but who knew..."


    At this point, Hazel stopped and sighed.


    Sharon was not stupid. After listening to so much, she had a general understanding of the whole


    incident.


    "Hazel, was that girl Reba Lambert?"


    Hazel was shocked. "How did you know?"


    Sure enough, it was the dead Reba.


    Skye and Janice had gossiped about her in thepany to which Sharon had overheard it, so she


    kept it in her mind.


    Moreover, when she slept with Stanley for the first time, he was so drunk that he called out


    Reba''s name in a daze as he was doing the deed with her...


    She shook her head, trying to clear her messy mind.


    "Stanley told me a few things about the past.


    I don''t know much about it."


    Sharon said vaguely.


    So this was why.


    Hazel nodded and thought that since Stanley had mentioned it to Sharon, there was no need for her


    to hide anything anymore.


    After thinking for a while, Hazel said, "Miss Lambert passed away seven years ago. Young Master


    had a very bad time, and he was in a bad state. After that, he became colder and colder, and his


    emotions were iprehensible. He was not like a person at all... It was until he married you a


    year ago that he slowly came back to life and all the emotions came to him again like getting angry


    and emotional fluctuations. He gradually became a normal human being again..."


    Sharon was stunned.


    Hazel patted the back of Sharon''s hand. "You may not notice this small change, but I saw it.


    Madam, you don''t know how happy I am."


    After a pause, Hazel added, "It''s all thanks to you. I''ve always wanted to thank you for this."


    Sharon couldn''t say a word. She was a little shocked because she didn''t expect that Stanley had


    experienced such a thing before.


    The departure of his beloved must be a great blow to him.


    She didn''t know why but she didn''t feel jealous at all. On the contrary, she felt sorry for Stanley who


    hid everything in his heart.


    She couldn''t believe that he had such a miserable love life in the past as well.


    Just like her who was hurt by Shawn and Cecilia.


    All of a sudden, she felt a little pity for Stanley.


    His girlfriend cheated on him with his brother, and finally, she passed away...


    He must have been very lonely, right?


    Thinking of this, Sharon felt sorry for him.


    Suddenly, she frowned. She shouldn''t feel sorry for him, nor should she sympathize with him. He


    had tormented her to this state, so she shouldn''t feel sorry for him at all!


    Thinking of this, Sharon made up her mind and snorted, not leaving a good impression of him in her


    heart.


    "I have to hate him all the time! I can''t be softhearted. I can''t clear the scumbags'' name!"


    Sharon thought.


    In the Hummer.


    Anthony held the steering wheel without saying a word. The atmosphere in the car was a little


    dignified.


    Stanley, who was sitting behind him, didn''t look good. He looked tired as if he hadn''t slept for the


    whole night.


    "Ahem."


    Anthony cleared his throat and asked, "Boss, where are we going now?"


    Stanley slowly opened his eyes and spat out, "The Jones residence."


    Anthony was stunned.


    The rtionship between Stanley and his father had always been indifferent. Stanley had not been


    in the family residence for several years... Now that he suddenly wanted to go back, what did he


    want to do?


    "Okay." Shocked, Anthony immediately turned the steering wheel and said, "We''ll go there now."


    He didn''t dare to ask more.


    It was silent all the way. As they approached the Jones residence, the atmosphere in the car


    became more depressed.


    When the car drove into the Jones residence''s courtyard, Stanley still didn''t utter a word so Anthony


    couldn''t tell what he was thinking.


    Perhaps because Stanley hadn''te back for a long time that the soldiers standing guard didn''t


    recognize his license te at the moment, and they hesitated whether they should stop him.


    Finally, they sessfully arrived at the Jones residence''s Court. Anthony turned off the engine and


    parked the car. He looked at the back seat and said, "Boss, we''re here."


    The expressionless Stanley pushed the door open and got out of the car.


    Anthony immediately followed him.


    Master Jones, Stanley''s father, was in a high position, and his family''s security was strict with many


    bodyguards stood guard at the downstairs and upstairs of the house.


    Although Stanley didn''t often go home, some of the old employees of the Jones Family recognized


    him. When they saw him suddenlye back, they were surprised and respectful.


    When the butler saw that Stanley had pushed the door open and entered, he was stunned for a


    moment before he came to his senses and asked, "Young Master Stanley?"


    Stanley nodded with a smile. "I haven''te back to see you in years. How are you?"


    The butler stood aside with his hands down. "I''m fine, thank you. Young Master, why do you


    suddenlye back? You should have called in advance so that I can prepare some breakfast..."


    "I''ve eaten." Stanley lifted his dark eyes. "He''s upstairs?"


    Although he didn''t point it out, the butler knew who he was referring to as well as the resentment


    between the father and son. He sighed silently and nodded, "The chief is upstairs in the study."


    "I''m going upstairs to see him. I''ll talk to you next time." "Young Master..."


    "Is there anything else?"


    The butler wanted to speak but stopped on a second thought.


    Stanley frowned, but he said lightly, "Go ahead."


    "Your father is working in the study and told us to let no one disturb him, so..."


    The butler said, with an embarrassed look on his face.


    Stanley tilted his head and stared at him with his dark eyes. His nce sent chills down the butler''s


    spine. He did not stop him and immediately turned sideways to give way.


    Stanley withdrew his gaze and walked upstairs.


    Looking at the man''s tall figure, the butler sighed. Master Jones was the head of the residence, but


    Stanley was part of the Jones Family too, so servants like them couldn''t stop him.


    He was careless.


    The second floor was vast and spacious, and Stanley headed for the study directly.


    But he was blocked when he came to the study.


    There were two tall men in ck standing at the door. When they saw himing over, they took a


    step forward, and one of them said, "Master has ordered that no one can go in."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and looked at one of them. "Wesley, are you stopping me?"


    Anthony recognized Wesley Sloan. He was a soldier who trained under Stanley many years ago.


    After he retired from the army, he was personally recruited by Master Jones to protect him.


    Wesley''s face showed a trace of embarrassment and nervousness. "Sir, I..."


    "Don''t call me that. I''m not your Sir anymore. The person in the room is your current boss."


    Stanley narrowed his phoenix eyes slightly. "Are you sure you won''t let me in?"


    Wesley said apologetically, "Sorry..."


    Stanley nodded and said with a smile, "Job well done."


    As he spoke, he slowly unbuttoned his sleeves, took off his coat, and threw it to Anthony.


    Anthony caught them immediately, thinking that these two guys were doomed. Stanley was going to


    teach them a lesson in person.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108


    Stanley took off his suit jacket and rolled up his sleeves, revealing his strong and masculine arm.


    Even though he engaged in the business world for so many years, Stanley retained an awesome


    physique. There was no redundant fat on his body and his muscles were protruding.


    Stanley walked over to the two bodyguards and said, "I haven''t practiced with you for so many


    years. Come on, let''s practice."


    Stunned, Wesley broke out in a cold sweat. "Sir, you..."


    Before he could finish, a fierce palm abruptly came at him. Stanley''s eyes were full of rage, and he


    moved so fast and unpredictable that no one could avoid it. Wesley hurriedly avoided his advances


    to no avail and he was hit heavily on the nose, blood spurting out.


    He didn''t have time to wipe the blood and had to try his best to resist Stanley''s attacks.


    Everything was in vain though. It didn''t take long for Stanley to lock his grip on Wesley. Stanley


    didn''t pant at all. "If I exert an extra thirty percent of my strength, you''ll be dead." A cold sweat broke


    out on Wesley''s forehead. He knew that Stanley was telling the truth. Only those who had fought


    with Stanley knew how powerful he was.


    He released his hand and let go of him. Stanley looked at him indifferently and said, "Do you still


    want to stop me?"


    Wesley didn''t dare to move nor block his way.


    Stanley pushed open the door of the study and walked in while saying coldly, "Anthony, wait


    outside."


    Anthony answered, "Yes."


    The study was spacious and had a ssical interior decoration. Stanley walked in and squinted


    when he saw the man sitting on the wooden armchair and the woman beside him.


    Hearing the sound, the woman frantically got up from Master Jones''s arms. The fifty-year-old


    Master Jones looked up and a trace of surprise shed across his serious face.


    He was surprised that his eldest son, who had not returned home for a few years, suddenly


    appeared in the study.


    "Suzie, you go out first."


    The woman nodded and immediately left.


    Stanley walked to the expensive teak table and sneered, "I thought you were working since you


    have so many people guarding outside the door. It turns out that you have a woman in here with


    you."


    A trace of anger appeared on Master Jones''s face upon his disrespectful remark, but he didn''t vent


    his anger. He simply pointed to the sofa and said, "Sit down. It''s rare for you toe back. Let''s


    have a chat."


    "I didn''te back today to catch up or bond with you."


    Stanley leaned his tall and slender body chair against the wall. He looked casual but there was a


    sharp light in his eyes. "I have something else to do."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Master Jones did not answer. He picked up the teacup in front of him and took a sip, and then said,


    "Are you here today to tell me about your brother?"


    Stanleyughed. "Myst name is Jones, and he is a Frazier. We''re not brothers!"


    After saying that, he seemed to think of something. "If it was not because I was afraid that my


    mother would be upset, I would not have even taken yourst name. You should thank my mom for


    retaining myst name as Jones today."


    If it hadn''t been for his mother to strongly oppose his idea of changing hisst name, Stanley


    wouldn''t have to be a part of the Jones Family.


    Mr. Jones mmed the teacup in his hand heavily on the table and said, "Your remark is like a


    dagger that pierces right through my heart!"


    Stanleyughed and said, "Do you still have a heart?"


    "How dare you!" Master Jones scowled and scolded him.


    Stanley smirked quietly.


    Taking a few deep breaths to suppress his rage, Master Jones stood up by holding onto the table


    and diverted the subject. "How is your mother recently? I wanted to visit her the other day, but she


    didn''t let me."


    "It''s because of you that she is in the hospital now! What right do you have to visit her?"


    Stanley was emotionless when he said this. He was as cold and indifferent as a stranger.


    Master''s face turned livid in an instant, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    But soon, heposed himself, picked up the teacup, and took another sip of tea. Then he said,


    "What did Liam do again this time that pissed you off?"


    "I give you two options. Number one, you either kill him yourself, or I''ll do it if you don''t have the


    heart for the task." Stanley went straight to the point without hesitation. "Number two, send him


    abroad as far as possible. From now on, he is not allowed to be in Beachmarsh City."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Master Jones threw the teacup in his hand toward Stanley.


    Stanley turned aside to avoid it.


    With a crack, the teacup fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    Master Jones''s face was livid and blue veins stood out on his forehead. He shouted furiously,


    "B*stard!"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Why? You don''t want to do either one?"


    "He''s your brother! Why do you have to be so ruthless?" Obviously, Master Jones was angry with


    him. He chided, huffing and puffing in rage, "How can you suggest that?"


    "Yeah, my dear brother. How can you say such cruel things?"


    Suddenly, azy voice came from the door.


    Master Jones red at him and said, "Liam, what are you doing here? Get lost!"


    Liam leaned against the door, looking leisurely and casual. "I happened to hear some noise here, so


    I came to have a look. I didn''t expect that my brother, who had been away from the house for the


    past few years, woulde back today."


    After that, he strode in.


    Master Jones mmed the table. "Get out!"


    Liam ignored Master Jones''s angry rebuke and stood aside leisurely. He turned his head to look at


    the gloomy Stanley and smiled. "Brother, why do youe here alone? Your little wife must be very


    lonely staying at home alone..."


    "Bang!" Stanley threw a fierce punch at him.


    Liam spat out the bloody saliva in his mouth and was about to punch back.


    "Crack!" The sound of the weapon was clear and crisp, and the ck muzzle was pointed at his


    temple.


    Liam''s expression darkened.


    Stanley held his gun and said with a poker face, "If you really want to die, I can help you."


    The atmosphere in the study suddenly became tense.


    However, Liam quickly returned to his casual look. "Well, siblings'' fatal rivalry. The news is big


    enough to cause great shock in society."


    A trace of murderous aura shed across Stanley''s eyes as he looked at Liam''sid-back attitude.


    At this time, Master Jones said in a trembling voice, "Stanley, put down the gun!"


    Stanley fixed his dark eyes on Liam. "If you are not afraid, I can make the news bigger."


    Liam raised his eyebrows. "Do you want to kill more people?"


    The two of them kept talking as if Master Jones didn''t exist.


    The atmosphere was getting tenser and tenser.


    Anthony stood outside the door and looked at themotion inside. He was so nervous that his


    palms were sweating.


    Stanley looked at Liam expressionlessly, his cold eyes full of fierceness. He put his fingers on the


    trigger and could pull it at any time.


    The air in the study became more turbulent like a taut bowstring that could break everything at any


    time.


    "Bang!" The gunshot echoed, beaking through the dead silence of the night sky.


    Anthony widened his eyes and almost jumped.


    Hearing the sound of gunshots, the bodyguards outside the door barged in.


    The gun in Stanley''s hand fell to the ground, and a stick hit his forearm firmly. Master Jones stared


    at his two sons with a pair of fierce eyes with the cane in his hand.


    Just now, Master Jones suddenly pped the gun off Stanley''s hand to the ground which triggered


    the gun to identally discharge. The bullet was shot at a corner of the study room.


    Stanley was not spared. Master Jones beat his arm severely.


    "Stop it, you two!"


    Master Jones gasped.


    Stanley''s ck and sharp eyes swept over, and the intense wrath in his eyes was horrifying.


    Master felt a chill run down his spine as his eldest son stared at him. His hands were tied when it


    came to Stanley now.


    Stanley was so powerful and independent now, he had no way to control him now, nor could he


    read his mind.


    Now, Stanley''s power was so great that even he as his father dared not imagine it.


    "For your sake, I will give Liam three days. If he doesn''t get out of Beachmarsh City in three days,


    I''ll do it myself."


    Stanley''s eyes swept over the two people in the study. "Three days, I mean it."


    After that, Stanley turned and strode away. "B*stard!"


    As the door of the study was closed, Master Jones knocked Liam''s back heavily with his cane.


    "Bang!" There was a dull thud.


    The rare and expensive wooden cane was broken into two pieces. It could be seen how hard the


    old man hit him!


    Staring at his second son''s forbearance expression, Master Jones chided furiously, "You! Why did


    you go and tease your brother''s wife? You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Liam pressed one hand on the desk, and beads of sweat oozed from his forehead. He smiled and


    said, "It''s because of the fate that I met Sharon. How can you say that I approached her on


    purpose?"


    Master Jones rolled his eyes in dismay.


    He was infuriated by Liam''s remarks.


    He wondered what actually happened that made Stanley so pissed off.


    Master''s expression turned livid. "How far have you gotten with her?"


    Liam tilted his head and said with a faint smile, "I adore my sister- in-w. If Stanley divorces her,


    why don''t I marry her? It''s a good idea, isn''t it?"


    "B*stard, leave Beachmarsh City tomorrow and go to Lofrana!"


    "What if I say no?"


    "Then I''ll make you go by all means!"


    Liam smiled coldly, and a burst of pain came from his back. He slowly stood up straight with no


    expression on his face. "Just like the way you handled my mom? After her identity was exposed,


    you began to push her out in order to avoid unnecessary trouble?"


    Upon the mention of his biological mother, Master Jones''s expression froze.


    "My mother died a horrible death. If I don''t find out who killed her, I will never leave Beachmarsh


    City."


    With that, Liam turned around and went out.


    Master Jones fell down on the chair, looking bleak and exhausted. His white hair made the once-


    powerful man look rather old at this moment.


    Anthony drove Stanley all the way to the vi. Stanley didn''t move a muscle even until he stopped


    the car.


    After thinking for a while, Anthony turned back to look at him and said, "Boss, we''re here."


    Stanley opened his eyes and looked outside. Then he frowned and asked, "Didn''t I ask you to go to


    the hotel? Why did youe to the vi?"


    Anthony forced a smile and said, "This is your house. Why won''t you stay at your own house


    instead of the hotel? It''s rather ufortable to stay in a hotel..."


    Catching sight of Stanley''s cold re like an arrow in the darkness, Anthony stuttered. "I-1 drove it


    habitually to the vi. If you don''t want to see Madam, I''ll drive you to the hotel now."


    With this, Anthony intended to start the car.


    "Forget it, you can go back now." Stanley pushed the door open and said in a low voice, "I won''t go


    to thepany this afternoon. Handle everything by yourself." "Yes."

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109


    There was a faint sound of the TV in the living room. Stanley changed his shoes and went in, and


    Hazel happened to walk to the door. When she saw himing back, she was stunned.


    "Young Master."


    Hazel didn''t expect to see hime back so suddenly.


    The corner of his eyes shifted to the tiny figure curled up on the sofa. Stanley unconsciously


    lowered his voice and gently replied, "Yes."


    Hazel came to her senses and smiled as she pointed to the person on the sofa and said, "Madam


    has been waiting for you. She probably didn''t sleep wellst night so she fell asleep on the sofa."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "She''s waiting for me?"


    "Yes. She even called you, but you didn''t pick up your phone..."


    Stanley lowered his eyes. His phone was out of battery. He was in a bad moodst night, so he


    didn''t bother to charge it.


    He lifted her leg and came to the living room. Sharon curled herself into a ball as she slept on the


    sofa. Youthfulness radiated from her tender face. Her long row of eyshes was like a fan. Her


    delicate and beautiful nose was straight, which made her look a little clever and mischievous.


    Her sexy and seductive body figure was apparent as shey on her side. Stanley''s Adam''s apple


    bobbed at the sight. He looked away and frowned. "Why don''t you cover her with a quilt?"


    The living room was cold, and when he looked closer,yers of goosebumps appeared on her body.


    Hazel patted her head. "Ah, you right! How could I forget that! Wait a minute. I''ll get it right away..."


    "No need."


    Stanley stopped her, untied his cuff, bent down, and picked Sharon up. "I''ll take her upstairs to


    sleep."


    Hazel pursed her lips into a smile and said, "Okay."


    The person in his chest seemed to have found a warm ce where she actually automatically went


    into his embrace. She rubbed her fair cheek on his shirt, smearing her saliva directly on it.


    Stanley looked disgusted and said in a low voice, "Filthy girl!"


    However, he could not help but look at her with an adoring look.


    As soon as hey her on the bed, Sharon automatically held his waist and even grabbed his clothes


    tightly with one hand, unwilling to let go.


    Stanley was stunned for a moment, then found her reaction amusing.


    The anger that had been umting inside him since he came out of the Jones residence


    dissipated because of her dependence reaction.


    Sharon had a dream. She dreamed of the time when she was a young little girl before her father


    had the ident and she even dreamed of Shawn.


    Sharon was the only child. She had been envious of other people who had siblings since she was a


    child as she was eager to have siblings too, so when Shawn came to her house, she had always


    regarded him as her elder brother.


    She "picked" Shawn home, to be exact.


    That day, she went homete from school as she was on cleaning duty. On the way home, she met


    Shawn, who leaned against the corner of the wall motionlessly and was in a mess like a little


    beggar.


    Sharon didn''t know if he was alive or dead. Out of curiosity and since there were still pedestrians


    around her, she boldly went over and nned to have a look.


    She squatted down in front of him and tilted her head to look at this handsome young man. Like


    what she saw on TV, she put her finger under his nose to check if he was still breathing.


    As soon as she stretched her small hand forward, a strong big hand immediately grabbed it.


    The young beggar opened his eyes, which were sharp and fearsome. Although his face was dirty,


    there was clean and confused in the depths of his eyes.


    Sharon was frightened at that time as she had never seen such contradictory eyes.


    Shawn went through a voice break at that moment, so his voice was hoarse and unpleasant which


    almost sounded like a duck. Seeing that she wasn''t hurt, he asked in his hoarse voice, "Do you


    have anything to eat?"


    There was a piece of bread that she had not been eaten in the morning in her bag. When he asked,


    she took it out and handed it to him.


    It was not enough to feed Shawn''s hungry belly with a small piece of bread. After he finished eating,


    he followed Sharon home without saying a word, just like a stray dog being fed.


    Since then, Shawn had lived in Sharon''s house.


    She had been with him for four years.


    They were strangers in the beginning until they became lovers eventually.


    The memories were so surreal and vivid as if she had gone back to the past.


    There was a faint minty smell in her nose. Sharon held the person in front of him and murmured,


    "Shawn... Brother Shawn..."


    She called him over and over again, sounding affectionate and lingering.


    Shawn was like a mystery who had stepped into her life without warning and then disappeared like


    fog.


    He left her when she needed him the most.


    She couldn''t figure out why he abandoned her that year.


    "Shawn..."


    The whispering sound was like a breeze that pierced through her heart, carrying grievance and


    yearning.


    Sharon felt her chin tightened as it was pinched by the hot and powerful fingers. Sharon grimaced in


    pain and suddenly woke up from her dream.


    She opened her eyes and bumped into a pair of deep and dark phoenix eyes.


    Stanley quietly stared at her with slightly furrowing eyebrows and aplicated nce.


    Sharon was stunned.


    Stanley?


    Why was he here?


    His odor was the same as that in her dream that she thought he was Shawn.


    She seemed to have just said something in her dream, didn''t she?


    Sharon''s scalp began to numb. She was so nervous that she did not know what to do. "W-When did


    youe back?"


    Stanley looked down at her and pursed his thin lips. "You said something in your dream."


    It was true!


    Sharon''s back was a little sweaty. "Is that so? When I was dreaming, I might have said something


    nonsense."


    "Do you want to know what you said?"


    He asked with keen eyes.


    No, she didn''t want to know!


    Sharon shook her head.


    She found that they were very close to each other and in an intimate position, so she immediately


    jumped out of his embrace and retreated to the other side of the bed, distancing herself from him.


    Stanley frowned and stared at her. "Come here!"


    No, she didn''t want to! They were still in a fight right now!


    "Mr. President, can you please don''t pretend that nothing has happened?" she thought.


    Sharon didn''t move. Stanley frowned, and the earlier scene shed in his mind.


    Sharon held him tightly and called him Shawn over and over again. She looked sorrowful and sad


    that made him feel pity for her.


    Brother Shawn?


    He knew a person by the name of Shawn, but it was impossible that she knew the Shawn he knew


    too.


    But she was the only child in her family. Who was her brother?


    "If I remember correctly, you''re the only child in your family," he said.


    Sharon rolled her eyes and said, "Yes, I am."


    "Then who is this Shawn who you''re calling so affectionately in your mouth?"


    "The neighbor''s boy!" Sharon blurted out.


    Stanley squinted skeptically.


    Sharon nodded and said, "Yes, he was the neighbor''s boy in my hometown whom I used to y


    with when I was a child. Later, he left our town and I haven''t seen him ever since. I don''t know why,


    but I dreamed of him just now."


    Stanley''s eyes were deep as he said, "If you think about it day by day, you''ll have dreams at night."


    "I absolutely don''t miss him at ordinary times."


    "Then why did you dream of him?"


    Sharon shrugged innocently. "I wonder about it myself."


    Stanley stared at her for a few seconds, then suddenly reached out and pulled her over. Sharon


    struggled frantically. "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    She didn''t want to reconcile with him yet!


    Why did he have to be so rough?


    "Don''t move!" Stanley''s deep voice rang in her ear, "Let me see your injury."


    Sharon''s body stiffened and she did not move.


    So he dragged her over because he wanted to check her wounded arm.


    When he opened her sleeves, Stanley identally touched her which caused her to hiss and gasp.


    "Sorry."


    Stanley frowned, and he moved gentler. Seeing that her arm was even more swollen than


    yesterday, his face suddenly gloomed.


    "Sit still."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    After giving an order, Stanley turned around and got out of bed.


    Uh...


    What was he doing?


    Sharon sat cross- legged on the bed. While waiting, she thought, "I clearly remembered that I was


    sleeping on the sofa downstairs. How did Ie to the bedroom upstairs?"


    Did Stanley carry her up?


    Stanley went to the bathroom.


    After a while, he came out of the bathroom with something in his hand.


    After applying the ointment to herst night, Stanley went to wash his hands and put the ointment in


    the medicine box in the bathroom.


    He dug out a small amount of the ointment and smeared it on Sharon''s arm. "It will hurt a little."


    Sharon looked at the ointment in his hand. "What is that?"


    "It''s from Howard for anti-inmmatory and pain relief," he said lightly.


    Sharon pursed her lips. "I know it''s an ointment, but why is it in the bathroom?"


    Stanley cleared his throat and said, "Howard put it there."


    "That''s impossible. After Dr. Perkins checked mest night, he went out directly, and he didn''t even


    go to the bathroom." Sharon remembered it clearly. "I didn''t see it in the bathroom this morning,


    unless there is only one possibility."


    Stanley nced at her.


    "Someone came inst night and left the ointment in the bathroom," Sharon squinted at him and


    stated her suspicion like a little detective. "Did youe in and apply the ointment to me after I fell


    asleepst night?"


    Stanley looked up at her and said, "I dide in."


    Sharon blurted out, "Then why were you gone after I woke up this morning?"


    Stanley nced at her with a faint smile. "Are you ming me for not staying with youst night?"


    "...Of course not!"


    Sharon smiled coldly. "I''m not a masochist. Do I have to beg you to stay and hurt me again?"


    As she spoke, she raised her arm, indicating for him to see clearly how he had tormented herst


    night.


    Stanley put down the ointment and looked at her with burning eyes. "Sharon, you don''t know how


    much I hate Liam. I won''t allow my people and my things to be associated with him, not even a little.


    Not only did you meet him but you also did an intimate thing with him! Do you know how angry I


    am?"


    When he said this, his expression was frigid as if he was the man who was holding the knife against


    Liam''s neckst night. She had never seen such a bloodthirsty and crazy Stanley before.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but shrink her neck in fear.


    It was only now that she was d that she had not really provoked him to the extreme.


    Except forthat night in the restaurant.


    Seeing her shrinking herself subconsciously, Stanley looked unhappy and reached out his hand to


    catch her. "What are you afraid of?"


    Sharon shook her head. "No, nothing."


    She said nothing, but her body was stiff as a stone. He could clearly feel that she was afraid.


    Stanley reached out and lifted her chin, forcing her to look straight into his eyes. "Tell me, what are


    you afraid of?"

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110


    "Tell me, what are you afraid of?"


    Sharon swallowed and didn''t dare to look at his sharp eyes. "You''re mistaken. I''m not afraid."


    "If you''re not afraid, why are you shaking?"


    "Uh, I''m cold."


    Stanley frowned. "Sharon, you talk to me peacefully now. Is it because you are afraid that I won''t


    cover your father''s medical bills anymore?"


    But she was still frightened fromst night''s incident, and she could not help but stiffen the moment


    he touched her.


    Sharon looked nkly at him and said, "No..."


    She didn''t even think about that, so why would he mention her father?


    "Mr. President, you have such a wild imagination," she thought.


    Stanley did not believe her, and there was suspicion in his eyes. "Really?"


    "Yes!"


    Sharon was determined.


    Stanley frowned. Then why did he see fear in her eyes?


    Seeing that he didn''t believe her, Sharon thought for a moment and said, "I''m just... I''m scared by


    the way you lookedst night..."


    She told the truth.


    Stanley came to his senses and raised his eyebrows. "The way I looked in the restaurant?"


    "Yes."


    "Was it very horrible?"


    "Yes, very! It''s the first time that I saw you so angry. I''m scared and feel that you are very strange."


    Sharon honestly said, "When I think of how you treated mest night, my body will tremble


    uncontrobly."


    "That''s because I saw you kissing Liam!"


    Sharon red at him and shouted, "He forced me to kiss him!"


    "Couldn''t you push him away?"


    "He was very strong! I couldn''t push him away!"


    Stanley pursed his lips. "Tell me honestly, did he do anything to you other than this time?"


    Sharon swallowed and quickly shook her head. "No, no."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!"


    She didn''t dare to tell him that when he was chased in the barst time, she was forced to kiss Liam


    in a hurry as a ruse.


    Stanley would probably kill her directly if she spilled the bean.


    So she wouldn''t say it no matter what.


    Stanley''s fiery eyes were fixed on her as if he wanted to see through her soul. Sharon felt guilty and


    did not dare to look into his eyes, so she looked away and changed the topic. "And..."


    Stanley frowned. "And?"


    "You were so mean to me when we were in the car! I saw that you were bleeding, so I wanted to


    check it, but you pushed me away, asked me to shut up and get lost! You wouldn''t let me touch


    you!"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon''s sad eyes fell on him. "You even said in the restaurant that you wouldn''t want anything


    Liam has touched!"


    All these hadpletely hurt her.


    Now, when she thought of what he said, she could feel her wounded heart was bleeding and in


    pain.


    Stanley pursed his thin lips. He did say that because he was really pissed.


    He was so angry that he almost wanted to kill someone.


    He was so angry that he said those harsh things.


    When they were in the car, he was still angry. When he looked at Sharon, he thought of the kiss


    between her and Liam. As soon as she leaned over, he pushed her away furiously.


    Thinking of this, he sighed. "Does it still hurt?" "My arm? It''s not as painful as it was just now."


    Sharon thought that he wanted to change the topic, so she concealed the disappointment in her


    eyes and casually said, "That ointment is quite effective."


    "I''m not talking about the arm."


    "Uh, what do you mean then?"


    Stanley stretched out his hand and pointed at her head. "There. Last night in the car, when you


    leaned over and asked me if I was bleeding, I pushed you and you bumped your head at the door."


    There was a loud noise at that time, even his heart trembled.


    Sharon did not expect that he would ask this question. She reached out and touched her head. "It''s


    all right. It''s been so long so it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Stanley stared at her deeply.


    Sharon felt a little ufortable under his gaze. She withdrew her arm and pull down her sleeves.


    "Are you still angry with me?"


    In silence, Stanley suddenly spoke.


    Sharon paused for a moment and then said, "A little bit."


    Stanley frowned and thought, "What do you mean by a little bit? We talked things through already,


    didn''t we?"


    Sharon looked up at the man with the frowning man and said, "I hate you for treating me like that


    last night. I had nned to ignore you for the rest of my life... But I thought it through in the end."


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth twitched. "What is it?"


    "Put me in your shoes and think from your perspective as to why you were so angry." Sharon looked


    at him with her big eyes. "This way, the anger in my heart gradually disappears."


    Moreover, thanks to Hazel who exined the nature of the rtionship between Stanley and Liam


    and their ins and outs, Sharon''s anger dissipated rather quickly.


    "Although I''m not as angry asst night, I''m still angry," Sharon emphasized this point.


    Stanley looked down at her, and there was a flickering light in his dark phoenix eyes. "I''m also


    angry."


    Sharon stared at him and asked, "What are you angry with?"


    She was the one who should be angry!


    "Don''t you remember what you saidst night?" he said word by word.


    Sharon frowned and asked, "What did I say?"


    Stanley pursed his lips and opened his thin lips, blurting the single word, "Divorce."


    Sharon remembered it now.


    She had been nning to divorce him after graduation. After what happened in the restaurant, she


    felt that there was no need for her to live with such a horrible man.


    She must stay away from him!


    That''s why she proposed the divorce.


    "I can pretend that you never said that to mest night." Stanley leaned over and stared straight at


    him. His sharp eyes almost looked right into her heart. "Sharon, I don''t want to hear you mention


    divorce again next time, okay?"


    His eyes were so deep that Sharon couldn''t see the bottom of them. She was stunned by the


    serious look on his face.


    She even felt that if she mentioned divorce again, he would be even angrier.


    Sharon opened her mouth and wanted to ask him something. Finally, for some reason, she blurted


    out, "Stanley, I have never asked you this question."


    "What is it?"


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon opened her mouth and asked the question that had been buried in


    her heart for a year, "Why did you marry me?"


    Stanley looked at her with aplicated expression. The corners of his mouth were tightly pursed


    into a line, and there was a sh of light in his deep eyes.


    He opened his mouth and said, "You don''t want me to marry you? We''re married and your father''s


    medical expenses are settled."


    "Yes, I hope that someone will pay for my father''s medical expenses, but I am also curious about


    why you want to marry me."


    Stanley looked away. "Just think of it as charity work."


    "What kind of charity work?"


    "The kind that saves you from the misery."


    Sharon squinted at him.


    He must have done a lot of bad things in the usual days, so he wanted to do some charity work to


    help her.


    She answered with a fake smile, "You are really kind."


    However, Stanley was in a trance, wondering if she would still be able to joke like this when she


    knew his true purpose of marrying her in the future.


    Sharon felt a little creepy when she saw that he was staring at her quietly, so she swallowed and


    asked, "How is your arm?"


    Stanley came to his senses and did not hear clearly what she said. "What?"


    Sharon thought that he did it on purpose, so she reached out to hold his big hand. "Didn''t Liam hit


    you with a chair in the restaurantst night? You were bleeding. How is it now? Have you seen a


    doctor?"


    Stanley''s eyes suddenly became sharp. "Don''t mention his name!"


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    She was concerned about him. Could he not focusLiam?


    When she was about to speak, Stanley suddenly pushed her away.


    Sharon frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "You said you''re still angry." Stanley looked at her indifferently. "So I''m still angry too."


    Sharon stared straight at him and cursed inside her, "What the f*ck is he angry at?"


    After saying that, Stanley got up and went to the bathroom.


    Sharon puffed her cheeks in dismay.


    Five minutes had passed, and the sound of the bathroom had not stopped. Sharon held her knees


    and sat on the sofa as Stanley was taking a bath.


    In fact, she was particrly ufortable right now as her body was sticky from the sweat earlier.


    She was wondering if she should take a showerter...


    While she was thinking, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped.


    Sharon looked up. As expected, Stanley pushed the door open and came out with only a bath towel


    tied around his waist.


    His healthy bronze skin tone was sexy...


    Sharon looked away, feeling a hot flush on her face.


    Even if they had done the deed many times, she would still blush every time she saw him.


    It was very quiet in the bedroom with only the hissing sound of the air conditioner.


    Footsteps came from the other side. Sharon turned her head and looked over only to see the tall


    and handsome Stanley walk outside without looking at her.


    He wanted to leave?


    Where was he going again?


    Sharon was hot-headed. Without hesitation, she jumped down from the sofa, ran directly to him,


    stretched her arms open, and blocked his way. "Stop right there!"


    Frowning, Stanley looked down at her.


    Sharon raised his head and stared at him with her big round eyes.


    Stanley narrowed his phoenix eyes and asked casually, "What''s the matter?"


    Sharon huffed, "I have something to tell you!"


    "Spill it."


    She wanted to ask him why he was angry, but when she was about to say that, she changed her


    mind. "W-When did youe back?"


    Stanley nced at her and said, "Noon."


    "I was sleeping on the sofa downstairs. How did Ie to the bedroom?" Her sly eyes darted


    around and locked on him. "Did you carry me up?"


    The man snorted coldly and said, "You sleepwalked upstairs."


    Sharon red at him in disbelief.


    She curled her lip and asked again, "Then why did you hug me when I woke up?"


    She did not forget that when she woke up from the dream, she was held tightly in his arms.


    Stanley nced at her and said, "You hung on me like a sloth that I couldn''t push you away. What


    else can I do?"


    What the heck?


    Did he just say that she looked like a sloth?


    Sharon seriously suspected that he was lying through his teeth.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111


    "Are you stopping me just to ask such a tasteless question?" He seemed to have lost his patience.


    "Uh..."


    "If that''s nothing else, get out of my way then!"


    Stanley pushed her away and strode out.


    Sharon stared at his sturdy back and blurted out, "Are you still angry? What are you angry about?


    I''m not even that angry anymore, so you cannot be angry with me!"


    She blurted it like some kind of a tongue twister.


    Stanley stopped and looked back at her. "Don''t you know why I''m angry?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Number one, you got so close to Liam behind my back. Number two, you dared to go on a date


    and have dinner with him. Number three, you even kissed him under my watch. Sharon, if you were


    a thing, I would have thrown you away!"


    He stated the several charges at her loud and clear. These charges were like bricks that had


    knocked her into a daze.


    After a long while, she suddenly came to her senses and huffed indignantly. "Why am I not a thing!"


    Stanley gave her a sidelong nce and said, "Yes, you''re a thing."


    "Arrg, I''m not a thing... I''m not..." Sharon gotpletely tongue-tied. "I''m a person!"


    The corners of Stanley''s lips curled up as if he was smirking.


    Sharon pointed at his nose angrily. "How dare are you slinging mud at me? He kissed me on


    purpose, and I didn''t kiss him back. When I knew Liam, I didn''t know that he was your brother by


    blood!"


    The more Sharon thought about it, the angrier she became. Sure enough, this bad man really


    wanted to throw her away.


    Since he really cared about Liam touching her, why didn''t he divorce her?


    "Who told you that Liam and I are blood brothers!" Stanley frowned and stared at her with a grumpy


    look.


    Sharon rolled her eyes and said, "Anthony told me. Hazel told me. They both told me. So, do you


    still want to deny it?"


    Stanley pursed his lips. It turned out that there were "traitors" around him.


    He had never thought of telling Sharon about his rtionship with Liam from the very beginning. In


    his heart, Liam and he were not a family at all.


    Seeing that he looked a little grumpy, Sharon suddenly felt grieved. "I don''t know that you and Liam


    are brothers, and I don''t even know the grudge between you and him. If I knew earlier that he


    deliberately approached Reba and let Reba cheat on you, which upset you, I won''t keep in


    touch with him no matter what..."


    Stanley suddenly raised his head and his eyes were sharp. "Who told you about Reba?"


    His reaction stunned Sharon. After all these years, did he still not forget Reba? Couldn''t she


    even mention her name?


    If he loved Reba so much, why did he marry her?


    "Talk!" Seeing that she didn''t say anything, he raised his voice.


    Sharon shrank his neck in horror and hurriedly said, "Hazel..."


    After a pause, she added, "Don''t me her. I forced Hazel to tell me. I''m just too invested in your


    past and want to know why you hate Liam so much, so I went to ask Hazel. Don''t me her."


    She quickly spoke for Hazel seeing how pissed off he was that he might me Hazel for fibbing.


    Stanley''s deep gaze fixed on her for a few seconds. In the end, he pursed his lips and turned to


    leave.


    Sharon stood there for a long time.


    It wasn''t until her legs began to ache that she came to her senses.


    Just now, she felt a little hot, but now, she suddenly felt a little chilly...


    She turned around and went to the bathroom to take a hot bath. After that, she came out of the


    bathroom. When she passed by the study, she nced at it and found that there was no one in it.


    She pursed her lips and went downstairs.


    There was also no sign of Stanley on the first floor.


    Sharon sat down on the sofa. After a while, Hazel came over. Seeing that Sharon was alone, she


    asked curiously, "Where is Young Master?"


    Sharon pouted and said, "He went out."


    "What? Why didn''t I see it?"


    "Maybe you''re busy with your work."


    "Maybe." Hazel sat down beside her and saw that she was a little upset. "Madam, what''s wrong?"


    Sharon pursed her lips.


    "You can tell me anything."


    Sharon nced at Hazel.


    "I am the best person to talk to. You can tell me whatever you want."


    Sharon couldn''t hold it in any longer. Her eyes reddened and she said, "Just now, when I was


    upstairs, I mentioned Reba. Stanley seemed to be angry."


    Hazel was stunned. "Didn''t you say that he told you everything about Miss Reba?"


    "I lied to you. He didn''t tell me anything. I heard about Reba''s death when my colleagues were


    gossiping in the office."


    "What?"


    "What should I do? Did I piss him off again?"


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Hazel patted her hand and said, "Tell me everything that happened upstairs."


    Sharon retold Hazel what had just happened.


    After hearing this, Hazel frowned and said, "Young Master should not be angry. Maybe he just


    doesn''t like to hear about Reba and Liam. After all, it is a matter of men''s dignity."


    Sharon was a little confused. "Really?"


    Wasn''t it because he loved Reba too much that no one else could mention her name?


    "The affairs between Miss Reba and Liam had made Young Master unhappy for a long time.


    Back then, Miss Reba was already his fiancee, but she cheated on him with Liam. Put yourself


    in his shoes, Madam. No man can stand such humiliation, can''t he?"


    Sharon thought about it and agreed.


    "What''s more, Although Miss Reba has passed away for so many years, it''s normal if Young


    Master still misses her a little. After all, they almost got married back then."


    Seeing that Sharon was still looking rather upset, Hazel cleared her throat and immediately


    changed the topic. "Also, you don''t have to be jealous. You are the winner now."


    Sharon blinked. "How am I a winner?"


    "You are the one who owns Mrs. Jones''s title, not Reba, so you win. You''re alive. Reba


    passed away. You win. You stay with the Young Master. Reba didn''t. Madam, you win again."


    Hazel looked at her with a smile. "So tell me, aren''t you the winner here?"


    Sharon looked at Hazel in astonishment.


    Suddenly, she felt that Hazel was a little scheming, and she actually had more sly thoughts than


    anyone else.


    "Well, Hazel, why are you standing on my side? Don''t you like Reba?"


    Hazel curled her lips and said, "I don''t like her. Why should I like a woman who cheated?"


    Sharon could only smile awkwardly and did not know what to say.


    At the same time, Shawn bumped into Liam in a restaurant.


    Shawn went to the bathroom. When he came out, the door of one of the private rooms was opened


    and Liam came out of it. Shawn smiled when he saw him. "What a coincidence. I didn''t expect to


    meet you here, Liam."


    Liam was equally stunned when he saw Shawn. He did not expect that Shawn had alreadye to


    Beachmarsh City.


    "Shawn, long time no see," Liamposed himself and greeted him with a smile.


    He leaned against the wall and said with a faint smile, "Since it''s such a coincidence, why don''t we


    sit down and have a meal together?"


    Shawn nodded and said, "Why not?"


    So, a peculiar get-together happened just like that.


    Liam and the Lewis Family had a lot of grievances. After Shawn inherited the Lewis Family''s


    sovereignty, he had been looking for Liam, but Liam managed to escape several times. He didn''t


    expect that they would meet here.


    "Shawn, are you here in Beachmarsh City for a long stay or a short visit?"


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam asked as he ordered someone to serve the food.


    Shawn nced at him indifferently. "You''re worried that I''ll be a threat to you if I stay in


    Beachmarsh City, aren''t you?"


    Liam smiled. "You really deserve to be the sessor of the Lewis Family. Your eyes are sharp.


    However, Shawn, this is Beachmarsh City, not Cresthill. Before you make your move on me, you


    should think about the consequences."


    This was also a problem that Shawn was afraid of.


    "On the contrary, if you need my help, I''m willing to lend my hand as long as I can help you." Liam


    saw right through his thoughts and said with a smile, "So what do you think about my suggestion?"


    Shawn would note to Beachmarsh City for no reason. There must be something very important


    for him toe here, but he was not familiar with this ce, so his hands were most likely tied if he


    wanted to do something.


    Besides, his proposal could temporarily make Shawn put down his grudge and leave him alone.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes and looked at Liam in front of him. Liam was indeed a quickwitted man


    who took charge of the discourse in just a few remarks.


    While he was deep in thought, the door of the private room was pushed open again. Peter came in


    from outside and said in a low voice, "Young Master, I have contacted Miss Cruz''s friend."


    Shawn tilted his head. "What did she say?"


    "I lied to Miss Graham, saying that we were from Miss Sharon Cruz''s hometown and we couldn''t


    find her in Beachmarsh City. We found out that Miss Sharon and she were ssmates, so we


    wanted to ask her to help us and take Miss Sharon out to meet you."


    Shawn smiled. "Then she agreed?"


    Peter sighed. "Miss Graham is very cautious. She was a little suspicious of what I said and refused


    toe out to meet me."


    Shawn nodded. This was human nature, so it was normal for her to be suspicious.


    Shawn thought for a moment and said, "Call Miss Graham again. Make sure shees out and


    meet me."


    "Okay."


    Peter took the phone and was about to exit the room when Liam, who had not spoken all the time,


    said, "Wait."


    Peter stopped and turned back. "Mr. Frazier, do you have something to say?"


    Peter also knew Liam. Back then, Liam had stayed in the Lewis Family for a while, so Peter


    recognized him.


    Liam sat on the chair with his arms crossed in front of his chest and a faint and slight peculiar smile


    on his face. "If I''m not mistaken just now, are you all talking about a woman named Sharon Cruz?"


    Peter said grumpily, "Yes, she is our Young Master''s beloved woman. He has been looking for her


    for many years."


    His beloved woman?


    The smile at the corner of Liam''s mouth grew wider and wider. At first, when he heard Peter


    mention Sharon''s name, he was a little surprised, thinking that he had misheard it.


    "Miss Sharon is studying at Big Valley University now, right? Her hometown is a small town in the


    south. Am I right?"


    Not only Shawn, but Peter was also shocked. "Mr. Frazier, how did you know about this?"


    The smile on Liam''s mouth slowly increased. "Because I know the woman that your Young Master


    loves."

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112


    Shawn suddenly stood up and looked straight at Liam. "Liam, don''t you dare make a false


    statement!"


    Liam shrugged. "I don''t."


    Shawn frowned and looked at him. "How do you know Sharon?"


    "It''s just a coincidence."


    "Where is she now?"


    Liam pointed to his chair. "Mr. Lewis, rx. Let''s sit down and talk slowly."


    Shawn knew that the current power control waspletely in Liam''s hands. He pursed his lips and


    sat down.


    "I did be enemies with the Lewis Family, but I have no hatred with you, Shawn." Liam did not


    hesitate and said directly, "I will do you a favor and tell you Sharon''s news, but I need a favor from


    you too. We''ll write off all the hatred between us and forget about what happened in the past. What


    do you think?"


    Shawn narrowed his deep eyes. "That depends on the favor you offer me."


    "I can assure you that it is absolutely worth it." Liam sat up straight, ready for negotiation.


    "As for the woman you are looking for, I can tell you where she is now and you can go to find her


    immediately after dinner. But if I don''t tell you, then you''ll have to go through her friend which she


    may note out to meet you."


    He arched his eyebrows. "What do you think? Do you want to do this deal?"


    Shawn looked at him for a while and smiled. "You''re right. We have no feud, so I don''t have to keep


    you under my watch. It''s really a good deal to exchange a favor for a favor."


    Liam pped his hands. "It''s reallyfortable to talk to a smart person."


    "Stop ttering me. Now tell me, where is Sharon?"


    Liam took out a pen from his pocket, took a napkin from the table, and wrote something on it. Then


    he handed it over and said, "This is the address of the hospital. You can see her if you go there."


    Shawn frowned. "How about her family address?"


    Liam shrugged. "I don''t know her home address. I''m sorry, but you can find her if you go to the


    hospital."


    Shawn kept away the napkin, pushed the chair, and got up. "In that case, I think we''d better keep a


    rain check for the dinner."


    "Of course. Since you are in a hurry to see your beloved, I won''t be in your way."


    Shawn nced at him, turned around, and left.


    When the door of the private room was closed, William asked in confusion, "Young Master, why did


    you give him Miss Cruz''s news?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam was going to get close to Sharon, so it would be better if fewer men mingled in this matter.


    What''s more, he was Shawn, who had known Sharon many years ago. If Shawn went to see


    Sharon, it would not be good for Liam''s n.


    Liam narrowed his amorous eyes and smiled slowly. "How can he be grateful to me if I don''t give


    him some benefits?"


    "If you want him to be grateful, why don''t you just tell him everything? Let him know that Sharon has


    married Stanley, and directly tell him Stanley''s vi address. Wouldn''t that be a greater favor?"


    William couldn''tprehend Liam''s intention.


    Liam nced at him. "Life is like a gamble. Have you seen the yer show his ace card at the


    beginning?"


    William understood and said, "You want to keep the main control of the game in your hands so that


    you can y around with them."


    Liam smiled without saying anything.


    It was not easy to deal with the Lewis Family, so it was better to have one less enemy to deal with.


    Of course, Liam would not do this deal, but he would not tell Shawn all about it. He would be too


    stupid otherwise.


    "Today''s meal is really worth it. I didn''t expect that Shawn and Sharon actually know each other, and


    even shared a fateful rtionship before." The smile on the corners of Liam''s mouth grew wider and


    wider. "It''s true that this game seems to be more and more interesting."


    If Shawn knew that Sharon had married Stanley, he wondered what kind of amusing scene would


    be waiting for him in the future.


    Liam rubbed his chin and his eyes shed with keen light.


    Shawn and Peter went directly to the hospital after getting the address. On the way, Peter was very


    angry. "Young Master, Liam killed Madam and the youngdy. Why don''t you take revenge on him?


    Why did you agree to his condition?"


    Shawn held the napkin tightly in his hand and looked straight ahead. "Who told you that I was going


    to let him go?"


    "But..." "This is Beachmarsh City. I can''t control some factors. Since Liam wants to do me a favor,


    then I''ll just go with the flow." Shawn lowered his eyes. "After all, I just came to Beachmarsh City. It''s


    not good to provoke a war with him too soon. I haven''t figured out his background, so I can''t be so


    eager to make a move on him."


    Peter was stunned. "Do you mean that we should wait and see?"


    Shawn nodded and said, "That''s what I mean. That''s enough. Let''s go to the hospital first."


    "Yes."


    Peter stepped on the elerator.


    Sharon looked at the time while looking outside. It was already 5 pm but Stanley had note back


    yet.


    s.


    She sighed while watching TV.


    The phone suddenly rang. Sharon looked down and found that it was a call from Melody.


    Sharon''s eyes darted around and picked up the phone. "Hello, Miss Melody. What can I do for


    you?"


    Hearing her tone and words, Melody knew that she was still petty. "Sharon, are you still angry with


    me?"


    "Of course! You just watched me being taken away by bad guys. Of course, I''m mad!"


    She meant that Melody didn''t save her when Stanley took her away by force at Melody''s home that


    day.


    "I was powerless and helpless, wasn''t I?" Melody chuckled. "Your husband is so strong. I, as a


    woman, am no match for him. Even if I want to stop him, I can''t. Am I right?"


    It was true.


    However, Sharon did not forgive her so quickly. "In short, I''m still angry."


    "Ahem." Melody cleared her throat. "Since you are still angry, I have to hang up the phone. Hey, I


    have a secret to tell you..."


    "Hey." Sharon immediately changed her attitude. "No, I''m not angry anymore. We''re besties! Tell


    me, what secret is it?"


    Melody was speechless.


    Sharon''s ability to trim her sails had been greatly improved.


    "Melody, what''s the secret? Don''t leave me hanging!"


    Melody thought about it and became serious. "Someone called me today and said he was looking


    for you. He said that he''s your old friend from your hometown."


    Sharon was stunned. "Who is he?"


    "I don''t know. I asked for his name, but he didn''t tell me. He only said that he came here to look for


    you to no avail. He heard about us being ssmates and friends so he wanted me to tell him where


    you live so that he could meet you."


    Sharon asked suspiciously, "And then?"


    "And then nothing. I asked him about something else, but he didn''t say anything. He only said that


    he knew you. I suspected that there was something wrong with him, so I ignored him."


    Sharon nodded and said, "It''s very likely that he is a scammer. Melody, you''d better cklist his


    number and ignore him."


    "I know. You don''t have to remind me about it."


    Sharon did not take this matter seriously. The two chatted for a while and when it was about 6 pm,


    there was a noise at the door. Someone came back.


    Sharon looked up and found that it was


    Stanley.


    "Okay, Melody, I can''t talk right now. I have something to do."


    After that, before Melody replied, Sharon hung up the phone.


    As soon as Stanley entered the door, he saw Sharon getting up from the sofa.


    His eyes fell on her for one or two seconds, and then he went straight upstairs.


    Sharon bit her lip and followed him. "Hey, have you eaten?"


    Stanley replied faintly, "Yes."


    Sharon followed behind him like a puppy.


    "Where did you go this afternoon?"


    "y."


    "... Was it fun?"


    "Kind of."


    Sharon stomped her feet in dismay behind him. Would he die to reply to her in longer sentences?!


    She took a deep breath, suppressed the dismay, and continued to ask, "Do you still want to eat?


    Hazel made a sumptuous meal, and they are all your favorite."


    "No need."


    "D*mn it, I can''t bear it anymore!" Sharon cursed inside her.


    She rushed over with her eyes almost bursting out fire. "Stanley Jones, what do you want? 1-1


    mentioned your past, was that what upset you? Do you really have to do this to me?"


    Stanley squinted at her, his eyes as deep as the sea. "What did I do?"


    "You''re petty; you give me a long face; you''re still angry with me!"


    Standing against the wall and looking at the crazy woman, Stanley raised his eyebrows. "What if I


    say I''m not angry?"


    Sharon was stunned. "Are you not angry?"


    There was a faint chuckle on Stanley''s face that quickly dispersed. There was no expression on his


    handsome face as he stood against the wall and slightly narrowed his eyes. "If I say I''m angry, what


    are you going to do?"


    "Are you angry or not?"


    "What are you going to do if I am?"


    Sharon blurted out, "Make you happy."


    "Oh?"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and seemed to be intrigued. "How do you n to do that?"


    Sharon looked at him and asked, "Cook for you?"


    "Not enough!"


    "Then..."


    Sharon was not stupid actually. Sometimes, she could easily figure things out with that tiny brain of


    hers. "I swear, from now on, I will never mention your past again and never contact Liam again. If I


    break my oath, I will be hit by a car when I... oh!"


    Her lips were sealed before she could finish.


    The minty fragrance spread in her nose as Sharon was pushed directly to the wall by his two big


    hands. His fine kiss fell down... Her heart was shaking.


    She did not push him away. After hesitating for a moment, she reached out and hugged him.


    This action undoubtedly excited him.


    Stanley lifted her face...


    Sharon snorted in pain as his pinch inflicted pain.


    Stanley bit her lips with anger in his eyes. "Don''t talk nonsense and don''t curse yourself like that


    ever again. Do you hear me?"


    Sharon felt dizzy. "Okay..."


    Stanley lowered his head again and kissed her.


    "Young Master, Madam, are you here?" Hazel''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Sharon was stunned, and Stanley''s body stiffened.


    Hazel just came up the stairs when she saw the couple who were hugging each other. She blushed


    timidly and immediately stepped back. "Well, I just came up to tell you that dinner is ready, but I


    don''t think you need to eat anyway... Well, I see nothing. You go on, continue..."


    With this, she turned around and left in a hurry.


    With a gloomy face, Stanley pulled the disheveled Sharon back to the bedroom.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113


    Sharon thought in a daze that she really hated Stanley in the beginning.


    She hated him for being cold and heartless and even hated him for treating her so rudelyst night.


    But after listening to Hazel talking about his past, the resentment in her heart suddenly


    disappeared.


    Reba could not bear the loneliness and cheated on him with Liam. Sharon figured that this


    would forever be a thorn in his heart.


    She was his wife now but she was with the man who snatched his first love. How could he not be


    angry?


    Thinking about it from another perspective, she found that his encounter was surprisingly simr to


    hers.


    When Cecilia seduced Shawn, Sharon saw Cecilia and Shawn on the bed with her own eyes.


    She trusted the person she loved so much only to be betrayed and abandoned in the end.


    Sharon thought that Stanley must have been hurt very badly. In fact, she felt sorry for him just like


    she felt sorry for herself in the past.


    Although she didn''t hate him anymore, she abhorred his indifference and harshness towards her.


    He even forcibly had sex with her despite her reluctance.


    It was impossible for her to pretend that nothing had happened and be affectionate with him.


    Sharon pushed Stanley who was above her away. He frowned and there was displeasure on his


    handsome face due to her defiance. His eyes were filled with lust, and every breath he heaved was


    hot.


    "What''s wrong? Are you going back on your words? You promised to make me happy just now!"


    Stanley''s breath was unstable, and he stared at her with a pair of hot eyes.


    Sharon blushed, her face as red as a cherry tomato, and a dazed expression appeared on her face.


    "When did I say that I was going to make you happy in this way? I mean cooking!"


    What a shameless b*stard!


    "Oh please. Your cooking skill is not even half as good as Hazel''s. I feel sorry for my stomach."


    What did he say?


    Did he feel sorry for his stomach?


    Sharon sneered scornfully and said, "But you finished all the food that I cooked the other day."


    Stanley pinched her chin. "Are you teasing me?"


    After that, he threw her directly onto the bed and bit her shoulder.


    Sharon rolled her eyes and thought, "Why does he like to bite me so much? He''s a dog, isn''t he?"


    Stanley kept kissing and unbuttoning her clothes. Sharon was a little dizzy. He was very gentle


    tonight unlike the roughnessst night.


    His gentleness brought goosebumps to her body. Her mind slowly drifted away.


    Suddenly, Sharon sobered up and shouted in a hurry, "Stop... stop!"


    Stanley looked at her with a faint smile on his handsome and sexy face and asked, "Are you not


    feeling well?"


    "Shut up!"


    Sharon flew into a shameful rage. Her warning did not sound intimidating at all, instead, it sounded


    soft and charming.


    She bit her lips and reached out her hand to pinch him hard on his arm.


    The muscle on his arm was so solid and hard, Sharon hurt her fingers instead of inflicting pain on


    him.


    With a chuckle, Stanley grabbed her fingers and kissed them gently with tenderness in his eyes.


    Sharon was stunned by the show of affection.


    The longer time she spent with him, the more she was attracted by his personal charm. Sometimes,


    she even couldn''t see her heart clearly when she was with him.


    It was possible that she might be a little reluctant when she divorced him on the day of her


    graduation.


    Although he had warned her not to mention the divorce again, Sharon knew that they were not in


    love with each other like ordinary couples. Their marriage could not go on as theyck fundamental


    affection toward each other.


    Suddenly, she felt a slight pain in her fingers. Sharon cried out in a low voice, then she came to his


    senses and red at him. "Why did you bite me?"


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Stanley fiddled with her fingers.


    Did he bite her just now in order to punish her for being in a daze?


    It was only today that she found out that he not only liked to bite but also was petty.


    Sharon looked at his dark eyes and answered honestly, "I''m thinking about you."


    Obviously, this answer pleased him. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile as he leaned over


    and whispered, "Does it still hurt?"


    Sharon asked, confused, "What?"


    "I was too rudest night and didn''t care about your feelings at all. Is it still hurt?"


    Sharon immediately understood and blushed timidly. "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore..."


    "Sorry, I was such a b*stardst night."


    Sharon snorted. "You are even more b*stard than a b*stard."


    Stanley frowned.


    "Why do you frown? Did I say it wrong? You were so rudest night that it could almost count as


    marital rape!"


    "Nonsense!" Stanley red at her.


    Sharon rolled her eyes and said, "What is that? Annoyance?"


    Stanley stared at her for a while, speechless.


    In the end, he sighed. "You''re right. I was wrong. I''m sorry."


    He apologized several times sincerely today. Sharon figured that he, who was born with a silver


    spoon, had never been so humble, so she decided to drop it.


    "I was going to ask Hazel to take you to the hospital to have it checked, but I was afraid that you


    would be shy and didn''t want to go, so I didn''t say anything." Stanley pinched her cheek. "Get up


    and I''ll take you to the hospital, okay?"


    "There''s no need to. I''m fine now."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    Stanley nodded. "Then we can continue what we do."


    Sharon squinted in agitation.


    What a shameless man! He was digging a trap and waiting for her to jump into it.


    Annoyed, she grabbed his hand and bit it. Stanley did not hide. Instead, he smiled and looked at her


    dotingly.


    Sharon''s heart was in a mess under his gentle gaze.


    She didn''t bite him hard, on the contrary, her bite made his heart itch lustfully. His Adam''s apple


    bobbed and he looked at her with deep gazes.


    Sharon knew that she couldn''t hide from him, so she justy back and let him did whatever he


    wanted with her.


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In their past year together, he was the one who took the initiative most of the time, and Sharon


    would let him do whatever he wanted.


    But this time was different.


    This time, she could feel that Stanley wanted to please her and satisfy her needs which triggered a


    trace of joy to rose from the bottom of her heart.


    In the end, Sharon''s mind was nk for a moment.


    Stanley looked down at her. She was as red as a cooked shrimp, which was particrly cute.


    "Are you enjoying it?"


    Stanley asked her in a low voice.


    Sharon covered his mouth shyly. "Shut up, don''t say it!"


    Could he be a little discreet?


    Her shy look was beautiful. For the first time, Stanley saw her so shy, so he couldn''t help but tease


    her. "Since you have a good time, it''s my turn now, don''t you think?"


    His eyes were full of maturity and sexiness. His lustful teasing pushed Sharon to the brim of


    excitement.


    When Sharon woke up and opened her eyes, she saw a long shadow standing in front of the


    window.


    There was a smell of smoke in the air. Stanley was smoking.


    The sky was already dark, and there was no light in the bedroom. He stood in the middle of the


    darkness that she couldn''t see his face.


    Sharon asked, "What time is it?"


    Her voice seemed to alert the man standing in the darkness. Sharon saw clearly that Stanley had


    hidden something into his pocket.


    Under the faint light, it seemed to be a photo.


    Sharon asked suspiciously, "What do you have in your hand?"


    After closing the window, Stanley turned around and smiled. "Nothing."


    "A photo?"


    She couldn''t hide it in her heart, so she simply asked directly.


    Stanley just smiled and did not answer her.


    It was indeed a photo, Reba''s photos. He was afraid that she would be angry if he said it, so he


    simply said nothing.


    Sharon frowned, looking a little unhappy.


    Stanley changed the subject. "You''re having such a great time. You almost squeezed me dry, do


    you know that?"


    "Shut up!"


    Sharon was annoyed and embarrassed. She didn''t expect him to be so shameless to say such


    words out loud.


    Stanley walked to the bed, looking down from above with a faint smile on his face. "I can still go on


    for another round. Do you want some?"


    "...Get out!"


    The woman sitting on the bed looked angry, but she couldn''t hide her charm, her flowerlike face,


    and wet eyes.


    Her charm and posture were so attractive that it could almost suck a man''s soul.


    Stanley looked at her with a smile, and a small thought came to his mind. He wanted to imprison


    her at home and not let her go out at all.


    Then heughed. He was really crazy.


    "Tell me about you and Liam," Stanley suddenly said after flicking the ashes in his hand.


    Sharon knew that he would ask about it sooner orter, so she decided to be frank with him. After


    thinking for a while, she answered truthfully, "When we met for the first time, a thief snatched my


    bag, and he helped me to take it back and injured his arm in the process. I felt sorry for him, so I


    was not on guard against him. Then, we just happened to meet each other again several times after


    that."


    Thinking of something, Sharon quickly asked, "Do you know about Fusion Fortune Holdings?"


    Stanley nodded.


    "The boss has never appeared anywhere and some media have secretly guessed who this person


    is. Do you know who is the boss of thepany?"


    Sharon''s eyes darted around slyly.


    "You''ve brought it up to this point, wouldn''t it look stupid if I couldn''t guess?" Stanley put out the


    cigarette in his hand and narrowed his beautiful phoenix eyes. "The boss behind the scene is


    Liam?"


    Sharon snapped her fingers. "Yes, it''s him."


    Stanley sneered. It seemed that Liam had been secretly cultivating his own power by secretly


    starting and developing hispany in Beachmarsh City and making a name for itself, but kept his


    identity secret.


    "Who told you that Liam is Fusion Fortune''s boss?"


    "Jones Group has a contract with them. Don''t you know about this?"


    Stanley rubbed his eyebrows. Jones Group was involved in a veryrge number of industries and


    projects. He only managed some contracts withrger funds, and let other senior executives handle


    the smaller projects.


    He would not go through all the projects and contracts.


    Stanley nced at her and said, "Go on."


    Sharon was in a daze. "What else should I say?"


    "How far have you and Liam gone?" His eyes suddenly became cold. "Have you slept together?"


    This b*stard!

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114


    This b*stard!


    Sharon grabbed the pillow and threw it at him.


    Still feeling angry, she reached for the ss on the bedside table and was about to throw it at him


    when the dark shadow suddenly appeared in front of her, holding her thin wrist with his powerful


    hand and restraining her movements.


    "Ah."


    Frightened, Sharon kicked him with her foot viciously and violently.


    Stanley leaned his body over and trapped her petite woman in his embrace. He hugged her and


    mumbled, "Liam used the same tactic to approach Reba. I was out on missions all the time that I


    rarely had time for her, and that was how he seeded so quickly..."


    "Do you think I''ll do the same simply because Reba couldn''t stand the temptation and betrayed


    you? Do you think I''ll so shameless to sleep with any guy who flirts with me?"


    Sharon sneered.


    Stanley was stunned and smiled slowly. "Yes, you''re a good girl. You won''t do that."


    Sharon curled her lips and said, "I''m a good girl and your Reba was not?"


    Stanley pursed his lips and frowned slightly.


    Sharon knew that she had crossed his line again. She shouldn''t have said such a thing about the


    deceased.


    "Sorry, my bad. I shouldn''t..."


    "You can''tpare with her. I shouldn''t have doubted you. I owe you an apology."


    He apologized too much tonight. He lowered his respectful attitude again and again and apologized


    to her.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Suddenly, the bedroom became exceptionally quiet.


    Sharony down and looked up at him.


    Stanley leaned over her and looked down.


    The two of them looked at each other quietly. The atmosphere was getting a little tense.


    Sharony under him and waspletely enveloped by him.


    Stanley lowered his head and looked at her motionlessly.


    Sharon blushed all of a sudden.


    It was embarrassing to look at each other at such a close distance.


    Looking at her shy face, Stanley thought of what happenedst night.


    A man in a midst of rage would throw rationality out the window. He was so angry that night in the


    restaurant because he was worked up by Liam''s provocation.


    Stanley would not have been provoked so easily if it were anything else.


    However, when it came to Sharon, he could not control his emotions.


    Although he believed that Sharon kept her distance from Liam, every time he looked at Sharon''s


    face, he would unconsciously think of Liam''s remarks which made him feel ufortable.


    He sighed.


    He had these annoying doubts all because he cared too much.


    Stanley supported himself with his elbow and stared at the woman under him with his dark eyes.


    Her face was fair and smooth, and her big eyes were watery, full of spirit, and bright with a hint of


    ignorance.


    How could it be her?


    Why did he fall in love with her?


    He could have all the women in the world. The younger women, the prettier women, the cuter


    women, and so on.


    But... neither of them was her.


    Sharon was scared as he kept staring at her. Her heart was thumping vigorously.


    His gaze waspletely different from before. There wereplex emotions inside his deep dark


    gaze. It was so intensifying as if it was a that could trap her inside.


    Sharon''s mouth was dry as he locked his intense gaze at her.


    She licked her lips and felt that the air was starting to heat up. She pushed him with her small hand


    and said, "G-Get up!"


    Stanley grabbed her thin fingers and rubbed them against his fingers. His eyes were so deep that


    he almost wanted to eat her up.


    "W-What''s wrong with you?"


    Sharon panicked.


    Stanley stared into her eyes and said in a low voice, "You don''t know what happened to me?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    How did she know what he was thinking?


    She couldn''t read his mind.


    Moreover, she could barely understand hisplicated and unfathomable mind.


    "Can''t you tell what I''m thinking?"


    Stanley thought that she was too stupid from her confused look. Didn''t she see anything from his


    attitude towards her?


    Sharon looked puzzled. "Do I need to know what you''re thinking?"


    She really didn''t get why he looked at her while gnashing his teeth.


    Stanley looked at her speechlessly.


    For the first time, he felt that it was not a good thing to be too naive. There was no need to speak


    their minds so clearly between a man and a woman. A clever girl with a delicate mind could know a


    man''s thoughts at a nce.


    But she didn''t understand!


    He couldn''t confess his feelings because he found confessions to be too boring.


    But this woman was like a fool who didn''t even understand his intention.


    He was caught in a dilemma and didn''t know what to do next.


    Looking at his embarrassed look, Sharon''s eyes lit up, and she said, "I know!"


    "Hmm?" His heart was beating fast, his throat bobbing. Stanley smiled and said, "Do you


    understand now?"


    Sharon nodded and felt a little embarrassed. "I think we should call it a day today. We did it too


    many times just now; I can''t take it anymore. Skye has said that young people shouldn''t go all out


    just because we are young and energetic..."


    What a fool!


    Stanley''s face imeediately fell.


    The woman was still talking, but Stanley huffed impatiently, "Shut up!"


    "Okay. I''ll stop talking now."


    Sharon pouted.


    She felt a firm grip on her waist. She was pulled into Stanley''s chest as he hugged her from behind


    and said in a low voice, "Go to sleep!"


    "Oh."


    She had been sleeping for a whole day, so how could she fall asleep now?


    Bored, Sharon''s eyes darted around and asked, "How did Reba die?"


    Hazel didn''t mention it and Sharon didn''t ask about it, but she had always been curious about it.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, the big hand on her waist suddenly tightened.


    His eyes were closed and his eyshes trembled slightly. He frowned as the past flooded his mind.


    After taking a bullet for him, Rebay in his arms, covering in blood, and said to him weakly, "I''ve


    always loved you. I didn''t do anything with Liam. Nothing happened. Please, please believe me..."


    After saying this, she closed her eyes.


    In the first two years, he often dreamed of Reba who was covered in blood.


    He reached out his hand to grab her, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    Sharon felt a little ufortable as the arm that circled her waist began to tighten that she couldn''t


    breathe.


    As expected, the first love was always the most important. He would get irritated every time she


    mentioned Reba.


    Reba would probably live in his heart forever and no woman could take her ce in his heart.


    Thinking of this, she felt a little depressed.


    There was a steady breathing sound echoing in Sharon''s ear, which was rhythmical and constant.


    Sharon was stunned.


    She moved her body and tried to sound him out. "Hey."


    She did not get any response from the man behind her.


    Coming out of his arms, Sharon looked back and was stunned.


    He actually fell asleep!


    The man was very handsome with his prominent facial features. He was extremely good- looking


    even if he was in a deep slumber.


    How could he fall asleep like this?


    All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You earn my respect," Sharon mumbled quietly.


    Sharon still had a question for him. If he loved Reba so much, what about Jewel? What had


    happened between him and Jewel? Did he take Jewel as his sister or had a rtionship with her?


    "Forget it. He''s sleeping soundly, so I can''t bear to bother him."


    When she was about to lie down again, she saw an item that was exposed from the pocket of his


    clothes. Biting her lip anxiously, she couldn''t resist the curiosity and reached out to take it out of the


    pocket.


    When she looked at it, she was stunned.


    The woman in the photo was so beautiful and slender in a white dress. She stood beside a man in a


    military uniform, curling her arm around his.


    Were this Stanley and Reba?


    This woman must be Reba whom he couldn''t forget. He wouldn''t take her photo with him


    otherwise.


    Sharon didn''t dare to look at it anymore, so she hurriedly stuffed the photo back into his pocket.


    She closed her eyes, but the image of the couple in the photo shed across her mind.


    They were indeed a perfect match for each other.


    It was the first time for her to see Stanley wearing a military uniform. He looked handsome and


    smart in his sacred and majestic military uniform. Although he didn''t look as mature and


    sophisticated as he was now, she couldn''t resist his manly charm.


    It turned out that he had never liked to smile. Whether it was now or in the past, he always had a


    calm and cold face.


    Even if Stanley looked quite indifferent in the photo, there was still tenderness in his eyes.


    She had never seen such gentleness in the man before.


    Such a cold and indifferent man gave the softest side of his heart to a woman named Reba.


    Suddenly, Sharon began to envy Reba.


    The next morning, Sharon''s eyelids began to twitch.


    There was a superstition about eyelids twitching that said it indicated good fortune if your left eyelid


    twitched while bad luck if your right eyelid twitched.


    "D*mn, I''ll be screw today," she whispered.


    There must be a disaster that happened today. Why else would her right eyelid be twitching


    otherwise?


    When Stanley came out of the bathroom, he saw Sharon covering half of her eyes with a pale face.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sharon immediately got up and hugged his arm. "My eyelid is twitching all the time. Why do I feel


    something bad is going to happen?"


    Stanley gave her a sidelong nce and said, "Are you so superstitious?"


    "Uh..."


    Seeing that she was really worried, Stanley said faintly to calm her down, "I''m here. Nothing can


    happen to you."


    Sharon was moved.


    As expected, the three most beautiful words in the world were not "I love you", but "I am here".


    She hugged him with tears in her eyes. "I''m so touched. Sure enough, my husband willfort


    me... Ah."


    She was socent that she identally tugged her injured arm.


    Sharon grimaced in pain.


    Stanley frowned, threw away the towel, and immediately went to check on her. "What''s going on?"


    Sharon''s face twisted in a painful grimace. "1-1 hurt my arm."


    Stanley looked at her and rolled his eyes. "Serve you right!"


    Sharon squinted at him, speechless.


    He not only did notfort her but also kicked her when she was down.


    If beating someone was legal, she would beat the cr*p out of him right now!


    Sharon scowled in agony and rage. Stanley patted her on the head and said, "Go to take a shower


    first. After that, I''ll apply some ointment for you."


    "Okay."


    Howard''s medicine was deemed effective.


    She had only applied it a few times, and it was not as painful as it was on the first day.


    After taking a shower, Stanley had already put on his clothes neatly.


    He looked very handsome in a suit and leather shoes. He wore a clean white shirt with his long and


    beautiful fingers stretching out of the sleeves. Solemnness was donned on his prominent facial


    features.


    He was one fine gentleman.


    He looked so manly and presentable the moment he put on his clothes.


    But she didn''t forget how he tortured herst night...


    After clearing her throat, Sharon walked over.


    Stanley had the ointment in his hand. When he saw hering over, he started to apply the


    ointment for her. He said as he wiped it.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115


    Stanley had the ointment in his hand. When he saw hering over, he started to apply the


    ointment on her and said, "Let''s go downstairs to have breakfast first. I''ll take you to the office after


    that."


    When Sharon was about to speak, Stanley interrupted her with a frown, "Listen to me and don''t


    argue with me. Be good."


    Sharon pouted. "How do you know that I won''t agree?"


    "I know what you''re going to say when you open your mouth."


    She squinted in dismay.


    After applying the ointment to her, Stanley patted her head and said like he was patting a pet, "Go


    get changed and have breakfast."


    "Okay."


    She responded, and then Stanley turned around and went out.


    Sharon patted her face, feeling as if her rtionship with him had returned back to when they used


    to be, and those quarrels had disappeared without a trace overnight.


    After thinking about it, she thought, "Maybe this is how a married life is like."


    "With noise and drama, ups, and downs."


    When Sharon finished breakfast, Stanley was already waiting for her outside.


    Her eyelid was still twitching. Sharon muttered to herself and Hazel heard her.


    Hazelforted her with a smile. "Madam, don''t believe in these things. It''s inurate. It''s not


    right. What other disasters can there be? You patched up with Young Master, didn''t you?"


    She saw them chatting and bickering when they were having breakfast just now which looked very


    harmonious and lovely.


    Sharon thought about it and agreed with her. She shouldn''t believe in such superstitious things.


    Her eyelid was twitching probably because she didn''t sleep well and was under a lot of pressure in


    the past two days.


    As for other things, she decided to throw them out the window so as not to cause more trouble.


    As for the grudge between Liam and Stanley... No matter what kind of grievance they had against


    each other, it had nothing to do with her. Her only job was to y the role of Mrs. Jones decently.


    As for Stanley and Reba, she didn''t need to dwell on it. It was just a matter of the past, so she


    didn''t have to mind it.


    After all, she would divorce him in the future.


    A yearter, handing him the divorce papers was her final ending.


    A year would soon pass.


    When they left for thepany, Sharon received a phone call from the hospital. Thest time Dr.


    Wace suddenly called in, something happened to her father. Did something happen again this


    time?


    She immediately picked it up. "Hello, Dr. Wace. How is my dad?"


    "Miss Cruz, your father is fine."


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Confused, she asked, "Then why did you call me?"


    Dr. Wace faltered as he was hesitating whether to say it or not.


    "What''s the matter? Dr. Wace, just tell me."


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Well, Miss Cruz. Mr. Jones has ordered me to take extra care of your father, so I go to the ward


    almost every day to check on him. These two days, I found a suspicious person outside his ward..."


    A suspicious person?


    Sharon frowned. "Are they the two womenst time?"


    "No, it''s not a woman. It''s a man."


    A man?


    Sharon was stunned.


    "That man appeared yesterday and had been standing at the door. When I went to check on your


    father at night, he left. This morning, he came again, standing at the door quietly, and didn''t go in. I


    don''t know what he wanted to do."


    Sharon was even more suspicious. "He didn''t do anything to hurt my father, did he?"


    Dr. Wace shook his head and said, "No."


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s good. If that person appears again, please let me know, Dr.


    Wace. I''ll go and have a look."


    "Okay."


    Dr. Wace hung up the phone.


    Stanley asked casually, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon thought about it and told him what had just happened.


    "A man?" Stanley squinted at her. "Which man did you hook up with again this time?"


    Sharon wanted to pounce on him and bite him to death. "What man? I don''t know him at all, okay?"


    Stanley smiled and said, "I''m just kidding. Sit down. I''m driving."


    Remembering the beast element in his body which always loved the speed and scare people,


    Sharon quickly put on her seat belt.


    Her life was the most important thing.


    When they were about to arrive at thepany, Sharon motioned for Stanley to stop. "Just park by


    the roadside. I''ll walk to thepany."


    "Crack!" There was a loud noise.


    The doors were locked.


    Sharon reached out to push the door open and was dumbfounded. "Why do you lock the door?"


    Stanley squinted at her and said, "Why are you so afraid of being known to go to thepany with


    me?"


    Sharon nodded without hesitation. "Of course. No one wants to appear in front of my colleagues


    with you, okay? I''ll drown in the gossips."


    Stanley looked at her unhappily.


    Sharon realized that she must have hurt his self-esteem by saying those things.


    "Ahem, I mean, if we suddenly go to thepany together and let my colleagues see us, they


    would definitely wonder the nature of the rtionship between us. Would you like to see me


    reduced to the object of public gossip?"


    Sharon said as she blinked her eyes pitifully. "You don''t want it, do you?"


    But she overestimated Stanley''s pity on her. He simply said coldly, "They gossip about you, not me.


    What does it have to do with me?"


    Hiss.


    She wanted to smack him again!


    Sharon grabbed his arm and said, "Please let me out of the car. I really don''t want to be the center


    of gossips!"


    Stanley nced at her fair and clean hands.


    "Do you know how scary gossip is? Do you know how terrifying women''s spection is? Do you


    know that if those colleagues in the office know our rtionship, their gossipy saliva can drown


    me..."


    "Enough!"


    Stanley interrupted her. He bet she would probably burst into tears if she went on.


    Sharon looked at him eagerly and said, "Honey, you won''t make things difficult for me, will you?"


    Stanley said with a forced smile, "How can you be sure that I won''t?"


    "Because you are a good person."


    Everyone loved ttery, so Sharon kept onplimenting him, "Just look at the past. We didn''t


    know each other, yet you appeared in front of me like a knight to save the damsel, which was me, in


    distress. Only prince charming does things like this! So of course you are a good person!"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "Prince charming only appears in fairy tales. If I''m not mistaken, are you


    implying you are gorgeous?"


    Sharon pursed her lips, speechless.


    She didn''t expect he could have such wild imagination.


    "You know that I don''t mean that..."


    "That''s enough." Stanley waved her off. "Get out of the car. Don''t exin."


    After that, he unlocked the car door.


    "Yes, sir."


    As soon as she got her freedom, she immediately pushed the door open and went out.


    Stanley locked his deep nce on the girl running in the morning light.


    She was almostte to work. Fortunately, she ran so fast that she sessfully punched in at the


    last minute.


    As soon as Sharon sat down on the chair, Janice patted her on the shoulder. "Sharon."


    "What is it?"


    Sharon looked up at her.


    Janice narrowed her eyes. "Just now, near the station, I think I saw you get out of Mr. Jones'' car.


    Was that you?"


    Her question sent chills down her spine.


    Sharon did not panic. Instead, she smiled and said, "Since I can''t hide my love affair with the


    president anymore, I will simply make it public today. Yes, you are right. The woman who got out of


    Mr. Jones'' car was me. To tell you the truth, I had already married him a year ago."


    Janice stared at her for a long time, and finally reached out and touched her forehead. "You didn''t


    have a fever, did you?"


    "Why? Don''t you believe me?"


    Janice tapped the table and said, "Of course I don''t believe you. It sounds so fake. You said that


    you married Mr. Jones a year ago? Why don''t you just say that you have a child with him?"


    "Well, frankly speaking..." Sharon lowered her gaze and touched her belly with her delicate hands.


    "I was absent yesterday, right? Actually, I went to the hospital for a checkup. I''m two months


    pregnant. It''s Mr. Jones'' baby."


    Janice red at her and said, "Don''t stop me. I''ll kill this delusional woman!"


    Mr. Jones belonged to everyone, and no one could get their hands on him.


    After the argument, Sharon finally sessfully diverted Janice''s attention.


    But she was still afraid. If they really knew about her rtionship with Stanley, she would definitely


    not be able to continue working in thispany anymore.


    She didn''t expect Janice to see her despite being so cautious and vignt.


    Fortunately, there were so many people rushing to work in the morning, so she couldn''t see it


    clearly. Otherwise, Sharon would really be finished.


    Before getting off work in the evening, Sharon received another call from the hospital.


    Dr. Wace said, "Miss Cruz, the man I told you this morning came again."


    Sharon frowned. "Is he there all day?"


    "No. He left at noon, and now he''s back again." Dr. Wace hid in the corner and called her. "The


    more I look at him, the more I feel that he doesn''t mean well. Sharon, do you want toe over?"


    Of course, she had to go.


    "Dr. Wace, wait for me. I''ll go now."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, Sharon immediately packed up her things and was about to leave when


    Janice called after her, "Why are you in such a hurry? Let''s go for dinner together."


    Sharon turned around and blinked at her. "Oh, Janice, Mr. Jones has asked me to go to the


    exclusive restaurant for a date."


    Janice grabbed the ball of paper next to her and threw it at the smug woman. "Enough with your


    nonsense!"


    Sharonughed and left.


    Janice rolled her eyes.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she went to Dr. Wace directly.


    She asked about her father''s situation, to which she received the same answer as before. He was


    doing fine and nothing critical urred. Maybe one day he would suddenly wake up...


    Sharon had heard so many of these words that she was a little numb in the end.


    She sighed and said, "Thank you, doctor. I''ll go and see my father now. By the way, is that man still


    here?"


    Dr. Wace shook his head. "I didn''t go there to have a look, so I don''t know. Miss Cruz, you can go


    and have a look. If you are not familiar with him, you can inform the security guards in the hospital."


    "Okay. Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee. I''m just doing my job."


    After saying goodbye to Dr. Wace, Sharon walked to her father''s ward. While walking, she


    thought to herself, "Is he from the Casey Family?"


    But it didn''t make sense. After what Cecilia and Evonne been throughst time, they wouldn''te


    here in a short time.


    As she thought about it, she hade to the ward.


    When she looked up and saw the man leaning against the wall, she couldn''t move a single step, as


    if she was rooted on the spot.


    The blood in Sharon''s body began to freeze. She could not believe her eyes.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116


    Sharon could not believe her eyes.


    This was not real!


    She must have been dazzled!


    As if he had felt something in his heart, the man who was hanging his head low suddenly raised his


    head slowly and looked in her direction.


    As their eyes met, their past memories shed across their minds like a sh flood.


    Sharon almost forgot to breathe.


    The man walked over to her. At first, he was skeptical, trying to sound her out. Atst, he increased


    his pace and walked to her firmly.


    He recognized her!


    Sharon turned around and wanted to run away, but her legs seemed to be rooted on the spot and


    she couldn''t move.


    It was only a few steps away, but the man was huffing and puffing. He could feel his emotions were


    in a mess.


    "S-Sharon?"


    Shawn called out softly, and his voice was as light as a gust of wind. It was as if he was afraid that


    she would disappear if he said her name loudly.


    The familiar cry resonated into Sharon''s ear. She couldn''t help but burst into tears. It was really


    Shawn.


    How did he find out about the hospital?


    Was he the man who had been to the hospital these two days?


    "Sharon!"


    After confirming it was her, Shawn pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. He hade


    here several times and had been expecting her to appear.


    Abruptly, she came into his sight.


    She was a youngte-teen when he left her, but now she had grown into a beautiful woman.


    Shawn hugged her tightly, and his strength was so strong as if he wanted to melt her into his body.


    Sharon started to be breathless and her mind went nk.


    In the corridor, nurses turned to look at them and whispered to each other behind her back.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Some nurses knew the rtionship between Stanley and her.


    All of a sudden, Sharon came to her senses and pushed him away.


    In the president''s office on the 28th floor.


    In just one morning, Anthony had gathered all the information about Fusion Fortune Holdings.


    "Boss, this is what you asked me to investigate."


    Stanley put down the ck pen in his hand, took the top document of the pile, and flipped it open.


    Fusion Fortune Holdings, which started as an entertainment media, had gained a foothold in


    Beachmarsh City in just a few years, even surpassing some of the major mediapanies. In the


    past two years, it had even begun to acquire some smallpanies, indicating an evident ambition.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and drummed his fingers on the document. "It takes a lot of money to


    acquire and mergepanies. What''s more, Fusion Fortune Holdings is an investmentpany,


    which also requiresrge capital funds. Where did Liam get so much money?"


    He was known to be the second son of the Jones Family. He might have some hefty pocket money


    but definitely not a considerable capital fund to run apany.


    Anthony pointed to the name on the file and said, "Master Liam... I mean, Liam Frazier has a deputy


    general manager who helps him a lot. His name is Harvey Wells. I don''t know his identity as I can''t


    find much information about him."


    Stanley closed the folder and sneered. "Someone ismanding behind him. No wonder he can


    rise so quickly."


    Anthony understood that he was talking about Liam. After thinking for a while, Anthony said, "Liam


    had been living abroad for a few years. Maybe he gathered his power and influence when he was


    abroad."


    If his identity had been exposed by then, Fusion Fortune Holdings would not have been as strong


    as it was now.


    He was abroad, but he had gradually expanded hispany in the country to this extent, indicating


    that his ability was extraordinary.


    Stanley leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. A sharp curve appeared at the corner of his


    thin mouth. After a while, he said, "Keep an eye on hispany for a while. I want to see what kind


    of trick he has up his sleeves."


    "Yes."


    Anthony packed up the folders and nned to go out.


    "Wait."


    Stanley called out to him.


    Anthony turned back and asked, "Anything, Boss?"


    "When I married Sharon, you handled a lot of our stuff. Does Sharon have a brother?"


    Stanley Asked, keeping a straight face.


    Although Sharon said that he was a friend, he did not believe her.


    When she called after the guy''s name as he was hugging her, her face was so enchanting, it was as


    if she was calling the person from the bottom of her heart.


    Women had a keen intuition, and men sometimes had it too.


    Subconsciously, he felt that there was something wrong with the guy that Sharon mentioned.


    Anthony thought for a moment and shook his head. "Madam is the only daughter of the Cruz


    Family. She doesn''t have a brother, but I''m not sure if she has any cousin."


    They hadn''t checked Sharon''s information before 20 years old, so they didn''t know much about her


    past.


    "Okay, I got it."


    Stanley frowned and answered, thinking that he was overthinking this. Maybe Sharon really just had


    a hometown friend with who she was familiar.


    In the ward.


    A woman was sitting and a man was standing.


    Sharon sat in a chair in a daze. Although her eyes fell on the bed, the look in her eyes was


    obviously nk.


    She had never expected to meet Shawn in the hospital.


    Just now, outside the ward, he was holding her so tightly that she almost couldn''t get rid of him.


    Fortunately, she managed to push him away in the end. He seemed to understand her


    awkwardness, so he didn''t force her and followed her into the ward without saying a word.


    She felt a scorching gaze looking at her. Shawn stared at her who was on the chair with his burning


    res.


    He didn''t want to move his eyes away from her.


    He had been away from her for four years and missed her every single day. Now that they met, he


    wished he could hold her forever and feel her.


    But she...


    Shawn frowned, and there was some confusion on his handsome face. She was avoiding him.


    She didn''t look at him and ignored him. There was no happy expression on her little face, but only


    alienation.


    Did she still hate him?


    She hated him for having sex with Cecilia in those days and hated him for leaving without saying


    goodbye.


    With a sigh, Shawn raised his hand and wanted to touch her.


    Sharon, who was sitting in the chair, suddenly stood up. "I need to use the toilet."


    Then she strode to the bathroom.


    Shawn''s raised hand slowly fell down.


    There was a sound of watering from the bathroom. He looked around and found that every VIP


    ward was equipped with the best setup. It didn''t look like a hospital ward, instead, it looked more


    like a small studio apartment that was clean and refreshing.


    Evonne''s words echoed in his mind again, "Sharon has hooked up with a rich man. When she goes


    out, she has a luxury car to pick her up and goes to a luxurious restaurant for dinner. She is not


    ordinary now. If you go to find her, she may look down on you."


    Evonne had always disliked Sharon, and what she said was also very mean.


    Shawn didn''t believe it at first, but then he got the hospital''s address from Liam and found it


    personally.


    He came, saw it, and understood the whole situation.


    This was a special ss ward, which was reserved for leaders and important figures. Money


    couldn''t buy your way to stay in this ward, but only the influential figure and connection could get


    such a good treatment.


    He had been staying here for the past two days, and he had been thinking a lot. He began to


    believe what Evonne said. Did Sharon really take the wrong path?


    Thinking of this, Shawn nced at the bathroom with his cold eyes, and there was a bit of chill in


    his nces.


    Sharon looked at herself in the mirror. Her eyes were slightly red, and her face was pale, looking


    rather miserable.


    She lowered her head to the sink and washed her face with cold water. After taking a few deep


    breaths, she slowly adjusted her emotions. Since Shawn had alreadye to the hospital, it was


    impossible to escape from him like the previous two times.


    There was always a solution to a problem.


    People always had the ability to solve problems.


    After thinking of it, she gradually calmed down.


    She pushed the door open and went out. As soon as she stepped out, a sturdy body blocked her


    way.


    Shocked, Sharon quickly retreated, but because it all happened too abruptly, she sprained her


    ankle, staggered, and was about to fall down.


    "Be careful!"


    Shawn quickly wrapped his warm arm around her waist and pulled her back.


    Sharon bumped into Shawn''s chest. He held her tightly, breathing heavily as he exerted some force


    in pulling her.


    He had changed. Not only his appearance had changed but also physically. He was more mature


    now and full of male charm. Every move he made permeated the manly power.


    Sharon leaned on his chest, taking in his minty fresh odor.


    All of a sudden, she thought of Stanley as there was also a simr scent from his body. Every time


    she approached him, her heart beat faster.


    Sharon withdrew her thoughts and came out of his arms. She leaned against the wall and lowered


    her eyes. "Thank you. I''m fine."


    Shawn stared at her long and trembling eyshes. He wanted to approach her, but he was afraid of


    scaring her. He felt as ufortable as if he suffered a withdrawal from drugs.


    Pushing him aside, Sharon walked toward the bed, but as soon as she took a step, she hissed in


    despair and her face was pale.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Shawn frowned and held her.


    Sharon bit her lip and moved her ankle, but the moment she moved, she felt a sharp pain. She must


    have sprained her ankle just now.


    All of a sudden, she felt her body lighten as she was carried by a pair of strong arms.


    "What are you doing?" Sharon was shocked, slightly angry, and struggled. "Let me down!"


    "Don''t move!" Shawn carried her.


    Sharon blushed. "Shawn, put me down!"


    Ignoring her, Shawn directly held her to the side of the sofa, and then put her down.


    "You can''t move your legs if you sprain your ankle. Do you want to be a cripple?"


    Sharon took a deep breath and endured the anger.


    Fortunately, he did not go too far.


    Shawn frowned and squatted down in front of her. He lifted her injured foot without taking off her


    shoes and put her foot directly on his knee.


    "What are you doing?" Sharon struggled.


    "I told you not to move!"


    Shawn held her slender ankle tightly. "Here?"


    He pinched her ankle and pressed it.


    Sharon frowned, and the pain was self-evident. She gritted his teeth and answered, "Okay."


    Shawn looked down at her wound and found that it wasn''t a big problem. "Maybe it''s just a minor


    sprain. It can be treated with an ice pack. There''s no refrigerator here. Shall I go down and buy you


    ice cubes?"


    Sharon looked at him in a daze and did not speak.


    Shawn got up. "Be good and stay here. I''lle back soon, okay?"


    As he spoke, he walked out. When he pushed open the door and went out, he turned and took a


    deep look at her withplex emotions in his eyes. He wanted to say something, but finally, he


    held it back.


    Then, he turned around and left.


    Sharon lowered her head. Memories of the past rushed into her mind that caused her a headache.


    It was Sharon''s birthday when Shawn left. She bought a small cake and looked for him excitedly,


    only to see Cecilia sleeping on his bed naked, hugging each other.


    She threw the cake on them. The youthful and energetic Sharon ran away in a rage with her eyes


    swollen from crying. Shawn did not catch up with her.


    That was thest time they saw each other until now. They finally met again.


    She didn''t understand. Why did he suddenly appear again after gone for several years?


    Did he suddenly think of her existence?


    "ng!" The door of the ward was opened, pulling Sharon back to her senses.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117


    She looked up and saw Shawn standing at the door of the ward with two bottles of mineral water in


    his hand. His chest that was wrapped under the tight shirt was heaving. He was panting heavily, and


    beads of sweat oozed from his forehead.


    Did he run back here?


    Sharon looked at him in surprise.


    Looking at her puzzled eyes, Shawn''s face became blushed. He looked away and gently closed the


    door.


    When he came to her, he squatted down again and cleared his throat. "They didn''t have ice packs,


    so I bought two bottles of chilled mineral water for you."


    As he spoke, he held her slender ankle with one hand and held the bottle with the other hand,


    gently applying it to her sprained area.


    Sharon lowered her head and looked at his tall nose and the faint smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Sharon frowned. "What are you smiling at?"


    Shawn looked up and his phoenix eyes were full of smiles. "Nothing. I''m just very happy that you''re


    still here when Ie back."


    Sharon was stunned.


    He must be so worried that she would be gone when he went out, so he ran all the way, ignoring the


    sweat on his forehead.


    "When did I be in such a hurry?" Shawn thought.


    When he came back and saw that she was still sitting there and waiting for him, he was very d.


    He was afraid that she would suddenly disappear like the previous two times.


    In the quiet room, Sharon sat on the small sofa, lowered her gaze, and said nothing, holding the


    chilled mineral water bottle that Shawn gave her.


    She put it on the edge of her feet and felt the bone-chilling coolness from the bottle.


    After a long time, Shawn slowly opened his mouth and asked, "What''s the matter with your father?"


    Sharon turned to look at her father on the bed and said, "He had a car ident."


    Shawn frowned. "When was it?"


    "Two years ago."


    Shawn suddenly felt heartache. How anxious she must be at that time? But he was not with "Why


    hasn''t he regained consciousness?" Sharon''s father had been in this state for the two days Shawn


    was here.


    Sharon smiled bitterly. "My father is in aa. Can''t you see?"


    Shawn pursed his lips. Of course, he could see it, but he didn''t want to admit it. When he heard her


    say it from her mouth, it was as if she was stabbing his heart with a knife.


    "Don''t worry. From now on, I will take good care of him," Shawn locked his gaze on her. "You two


    will be my responsibility. Sharon, I am back. I have the ability to take care of you."


    Sharon opened her mouth, wanting to tell him that she didn''t need him to take care of her now, but


    her phone suddenly rang and the words stuck in her throat.


    Looking at Shawn''s sincere face, Sharon''s heart was in a mess. She fumbled for her mobile phone


    and answered it directly without looking at the caller ID, "Hello... who is it?"


    Who was it?


    The handsome Stanley, who was sitting on the office chair, frowned.


    "Your husband."


    Said Stanley.


    "Ahem!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sharon choked in shock and looked at the screen in a hurry. It was indeed Stanley.


    She was confused just now and answered the phone frantically, but she didn''t know who called.


    "I-I''m in the hospital. I''m a little busy now..."


    "If you dare hang up on me, you know the consequences."


    Said the quick- witted Stanley who was signing his name on the document with the ck pen in his


    hand.


    Sharon gnashed her teeth, rendering her speechless.


    "B*stard! I''ve never seen such an overbearing and aggressive b*stard before." she cursed inwardly.


    "I really have something to do right now. I''ll..."


    "Have you eaten?"


    "...Not yet."


    "I''ll ask Anthony to pick you up."


    Sharon was surprised. "Are you going to dinner with me?" "You don''t want to?" asked Stanley.


    "No, I want to, but now I am in the hospital..."


    "Why did you go to the hospital?"


    Sharon lowered her eyes and lowered her voice as she said, "I- I''m here to see my father."


    Realizing that something was wrong with her, he frowned and asked, "Is everything alright?"


    Sharon quickly nodded. "Yes! Everything''s fine. What can happen anyway?"


    "That''s good. Stay in the hospital. I''ll ask Anthony to pick you up."


    "Oh, you don''t have to. I''m leaving soon. You don''t have to ask him toe over."


    "That''s it. Wait there. Anthony will arrive in about 20 minutes."


    "Hey..."


    Without giving her a chance to talk at all, he directly hung up the phone.


    Sharon was trembling with anger as she thought, "B*stard, do you know how to respect women?"


    Standing aside, Shawn watched quietly. Every second passed, the tenderness on his face


    disappeared little by little until he was expressionless in the end.


    As she talked on the phone, she donned a charming look on her face, and there was a hint of


    affection in her eyes, which made her look cute and innocent.


    Shawn had never seen Sharon like this before. She looked pure and feminine, which tingled his


    heart.


    Who called her?


    Was he the big shot that Evonne said Sharon was with right now?


    "Who is he?"


    Sharon, who had just hung up the phone, heard a cold voice above her head.


    Sharon lowered her eyes. What wasing woulde eventually.


    Sooner orter, he would find out about her marriage, so might as well she told him herself...


    Taking a deep breath, she looked up and saw that Shawn was staring at her with his dark eyes,


    filling with a tinge of sadness.


    She was stunned, and suddenly, she became timid. For some reason, she didn''t want to exin it


    now.


    What would he think of her if she told him the truth?


    Would he scold her for being so cheap and marrying herself off to a stranger for money?


    All of a sudden, she felt her body being restrained. Shawn pulled her up from the chair and his


    suppressed roar sounded in her ear, "Do you really have a sugar daddy?"


    What!


    Sharon looked at him incredulously.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to ask more about your father, but I don''t dare to ask. I am afraid that I will


    not like the answer. Sharon, you can''t afford this ward!"


    He hit the nail on the head, sounding vicious and heart-piercing.


    Sharon''s heart was bleeding from his direct remark. No words came out of her mouth. Her face was


    very hot as she was blushing.


    Shawn grabbed her shoulder tightly and said, staring straight at her, "Tell me, what the hell is going


    on?"


    Sharon looked at him and smiled. "What else can it be? You''re right. I have a sugar daddy. I can''t


    afford the ward for my father as well as his expensive medical bills. A rich man approached me and


    said that he would help me settle all these with one condition, sleeping with him..."


    "Bang!"


    A pnded on Sharon''s face.


    Shawn felt like he was a beast that had been aroused. His blood was boiling with anger, and his


    eyes were scarlet-red in rage. "Shut up! Don''t say that. Don''t say that!"


    Sharon covered her reddened face, which was been pped, and her whole body trembled.


    Shawn pped her.


    She looked up at him, her face was terribly pale, and her eyes were full of disbelief.


    "Shawn... You p me... You p me?" she murmured.


    Sharon shook his hand away and retreated as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Shawn came to his senses abruptly. He looked at his hand in utter disbelief, his face paler than


    Sharon''s. "Sharon..."


    His lips trembled violently. He reached his hand to Sharon, and his eyes were full of sorrow. "Sorry...


    I''m sorry..."


    Sharon looked at him coldly. "Stop right there!"


    The indifference in her eyes fomented him. Shawn lunged forward as if he had gone mad and held


    her tightly in his arms. "Why did you say that? Why do you want to irritate me?"


    She shouldn''t have said that kind of frivolous words!


    Sharon was not that kind of person!


    Sharon struggled. "I''m telling the truth. It''s your own business that you can''t ept it!"


    "Why? Why did you do that?" Shawn muttered.


    Shrugging, Sharon replied, "For the money, obviously. Why else?"


    Her attitudepletely provoked Shawn. His gazes were gloomy as he said, "You''re willing to sell


    your body for the sake of money?"


    Sharon nodded. "Yes. Do you know how hard it is to have no money? I had no food on the table


    and I was ridiculed and bullied. Shawn, in this era, money is everything. Some people can do


    anything for money. I''m not that noble. I can do some things for money too."


    After finishing these words against her wills, Sharon felt her heart was wrenching in despair.


    In this life, it was impossible for her and Shawn to be together.


    He had already cut off the ties between them when he slept with Cecilia.


    She was not being hard on him, but on herself. She was afraid that if she wasn''t firm about this and


    realize the fact earlier, she would be softhearted and threw herself into his arms without hesitation.


    The fate between her and him had long been over.


    Sharon pushed him away mercilessly and looked at him with no expression.


    The ward was eerily quiet.


    Shawn looked at her with a strange look, as if he didn''t know her.


    Sharon had never seen Shawn with such a frightful expression. There was a storm circting in his


    eyes which looked rather horrifying as if he was going to devour her.


    In the past, Shawn was always very gentle to her. He doted on her and pampered her very much.


    He would never raise his voice at her and would do whatever she wanted.


    But now, there was anger and indifference in his cold eyes.


    Time changed not only the situation, but also people''s hearts.


    Everything had changed.


    Shawn reached for his pocket and took out his cigarette. When he was about to smoke, he nced


    at Sharon''s father on the hospital bed, put the lighter back, and simply sniffed the cigarette roll


    under his nose.


    The smell of tobo suppressed his emotions despite the anger that spread through his chest. He


    closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths.


    After a long while, he slowly opened his eyes and smiled brightly.


    "Break up with that man. If you want money, I can give you as much as you want." Shawn pulled her


    into his arms and pinched her chin. "Sharon, from today on, I can be your sugar daddy."


    Every word sounded so heart- wrenching. Sharon couldn''t stand the way he looked at her as if she


    was an item.


    She tried to push him away, but he was so strong that she couldn''t nudge him even for an inch.


    Sharon was infuriated. "Let me go!"


    Shawn lowered his head and breathed on her earlobe as he murmured in a low voice, "Why should


    I? It''s not easy for me to find you, so I won''t let go."


    His eyes were as mesmerized as if he had been bewitched.


    He caressed her neck and cheeks with his soft lips that felt like feathers tingling her skin. He held


    her waist and pressed her body against his.


    "I can give you money. I can help you arrange for your father to the best hospital. Be with me,


    okay?"


    He was too familiar with her breath. These years, he had held her in his arms in his dreams. She


    always had this kind of breath that he was addicted to. He was so excited as he was surrounded by


    her breath that he started to feel excited and hot.


    He took a deep breath, smelled her, and moved his waist.


    Sharon went stiff and was unbelievable. Did he have an erection?

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118


    They were in the hospital ward!


    Her father was lying on the bed!


    He literally had an erection right here!


    Sharon''s face turned red and pale. She was huffing in agitation.


    Shawn held her waist and pressed her against the wall. His breathing became more and more


    unstable, and his voice was so low that it seemed to drill a hole in her heart. "Sharon, my Sharon..."


    He had only done this to her in his dream. In reality, he was trembling as he held her in his arms.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud sound.


    She pped Shawn''s cheek hard, as she gasped and looked at him with tears in her eyes. "Shawn


    Lewis, you b*stard!"


    A trace of anger shed across Shawn''s eyes. He raised his hand and touched his face. "Can''t I


    touch you? Do you let your sugar daddy caress you like this?"


    He was so angry that he bbered without thinking it through.


    "Yes! You can''t touch me!"


    Sharon sneered and pointed at the door. "Get out!"


    Shawn marched forward again. Frightened, Sharon raised her knee and hit his manhood hard.


    With a muffled hum, Shawn leaned against the wall with a painful grimace.


    Sharon pushed him away and turned around to run.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She used the same method on Stanleyst time. As a result, he was so angry that he ignored her


    for the whole night. After that incident, Sharon knew that she had to use this method to deal with an


    unfaithful man.


    Peter was waiting idly outside the ward when the door was suddenly opened. Before he could react,


    Sharon ran away in front of him.


    "Huh..."


    Peter was astounded when he saw the tears on Sharon''s face.


    They were still okay just now. What happened?


    He immediately turned around and entered the ward. When he saw Shawn bending over in pain, his


    handsome face turned pale.


    "Young Master!"


    Shocked, Peter immediately reached out to help him up.


    Shawn waved his hand and said in a hoarse voice, "Leave me. Go after her. Don''t lose her."


    Peter looked at him worriedly.


    "Go!"


    "...Yes."


    Peter turned around and went in the direction where Sharon ran off.


    More than ten minutester, Peter came back dejectedly. "Young Master, I lost her. When I went out


    to chase after her, she had already run away."


    Shawn was not surprised as he had expected the oue.


    He stood in the corridor, and a bitter smile spread across his lips albeit the throbbing paining


    from his crotch.


    Did he screw up again?


    It was not easy to see her, so why did he make her angry?


    However, he couldn''t control himself. His emotions and temperpletely disappeared when it was


    about her.


    Sharon...


    His Sharon...


    Anthony came to the hospital and went straight to the ward, thinking that Sharon would wait for him


    there.


    However, when he opened the door, it was empty inside.


    This was strange.


    Stanley told him to rush to the hospital to pick her up because Sharon was waiting for him. He didn''t


    even get to have his lunch because of this.


    But where was she?


    After looking around gingerly, he still couldn''t find Sharon.


    "Is she meeting the doctor?" Anthony thought, and then he went to the doctor''s office to look for her.


    Simrly, there was no one in the doctor''s office.


    Anthony tried to call Sharon. The beeping sound came through the phone, but no one answered.


    The ringtone went on and on until the call was cut off automatically.


    Feeling weird, Anthony kept away his phone and left the hospital.


    Back to Jones Group, he told Stanley who was standing in front of the French window, "Boss,


    Madam is not in the hospital. No one is there, and she doesn''t answer the phone."


    Stanley''s face turned gloomy as expected. "Bring me my phone."


    It seemed that he had to contact her in person.


    Anthony picked up the mobile phone on the desk and handed it to Stanley. Stanley took it, scrolled


    through his contact list to look for Sharon''s number, and dialed it.


    One minuteter.


    He put down the phone.


    No one answered the call.


    Stanley frowned. She obediently promised him more than half an hour ago that she would wait for


    him, but she disappeared again.


    Did she do it deliberately to piss him off?


    He threw the phone over and Anthony caught it. Stanley ordered, "Continue to call her until she


    answers it."


    Anthony, "...Yes."


    In the underground parking.


    "Old Master is really cruel. Master Jones beat you so hard and even the doctor was so shocked


    when he saw the wound on your back..."


    The more William said, the angrier he became, sounding irritating. "You are both his sons. Why is


    he so biased?"


    Liam frowned at William, to which William shut up immediately and led the way to the elevator.


    Liam who was walking forward suddenly stopped. William asked, puzzled, "Young Master, what''s


    wrong?"


    Liam stared at a certain spot with his beautiful eyes and said with a faint smile, "I see a stray cat..."


    A stray cat?


    Confused, William looked in the direction where Liam was looking, and he suddenly understood


    what he meant when he saw the figure curled up in the corner.


    He didn''t mean the literal stray cat.


    Tiptoeing, Liam slowly walked over, came to the "stray cat", and squatted down.


    Looking at the woman curling up into a ball, solemnness slowly appeared on his originally curious


    expression. Her eyes were swollen, and there were still tears on her face.


    Obviously, she had cried.


    Who bullied her?


    "Sharon..."


    He called out softly.


    Sharon didn''t wake up and closed her eyes. Her delicate eyebrows were frowning as if she was


    dreaming.


    William came over. Liam, who was squatting, suddenly stood up and looked at him. "Is it cold on the


    ground?"


    William was stunned for a moment and then nodded. "It''s cold."


    "It isn''t good for her to be sleeping on the ground like this, right?"


    "...Yes."


    Liam smiled, bent down, and picked up the sleeping Sharon. "Then I''ll be a good man and take her


    back."


    William immediately stopped him and said, "Young Master, let me carry her. You''re injured..."


    "This little injury doesn''t make me a cripple."


    Liam raised his chin and said, "Open the door."


    William was speechless. "... Didn''t youe here for a checkup? Why do you want to go back


    now?"


    Liam frowned. "Do you want me to repeat it again?"


    William sighed, "...Okay, I''ll go now."


    After that, he rushed to open the door.


    Holding the person in his arms, Liam got in the car and ordered, "Go back to the apartment."


    William immediately started the car and left.


    Anthony was silentlyining. He was a high- ranking assistant, but now he was reduced to a


    phone operator.


    He had already made dozens of phone calls, but there had been no answer.


    He decided to make thest attempt. If Sharon still didn''t pick up his call, he would find an excuse to


    stop calling her.


    "Hello..."


    A voice came from the other end of the line.


    Anthony was surprised. "Madam?"


    "Uh, no. I just came in to make the rounds and I found the phone under the bed. Maybe the family


    member who came to visit the patient identally dropped it here..."


    After the nurse exined the whole thing clearly, Anthony thanked her and immediately got up to go


    to the president''s office.


    He repeated what the nurse said just now. Hearing that, Stanley frowned and said, "She was not in


    the ward, but her mobile phone is there?"


    "It seems so."


    "Hadn''t you been to the ward?"


    "The nurse said she found it under the bed. I didn''t check it, so..."


    Stanley nodded. "What''s the schedule this afternoon?"


    "You have a meetingter about a contract coboration. We don''t have any ns at night."


    After pushing the chair aside and getting up, Stanley stepped out. "Postpone it until the day after


    tomorrow. We won''t go today."


    Anthony followed him and asked, "Boss, are you going to the hospital to have a look?"


    "You''re unable to do anything right, so I have to deal with it myself."


    Anthony squinted behind him.


    He felt sorry for Madam for standing Stanley''s vicious remarks every day.


    Anthony curled his lips.


    When Sharon opened her eyes, everything was very unfamiliar to her. The bed under her was soft


    as if she was sleeping in the clouds.


    A slight breathing sound rang in her ears which felt warm.


    Sharon abruptly turned her head and bumped into a handsome face. The man fell asleep with his


    eyes closed. The corners of his mouth rose naturally, as if he was smiling, creepy.


    "Ah!"


    Sharon shrieked and sat up hurriedly.


    Liam?


    Why was he sleeping here?


    How did they sleep in the same bed?


    What happened?


    She felt her head buzzing in confusion as if her brain suddenly froze and ceased to function.


    Liam''s thick long eyshes flickered, he opened his eyes, and a smile appeared in his dark eyes.


    "Are you awake?"


    His remark was like a bomb that erupted right inside her.


    Sharon''s face turned pale, and her fingers shook. "You... you... you..."


    She couldn''t blurt another word other than "you", feeling extremely scared and shocked.


    Liam was a smart man. He saw through her thoughts at a nce and intentionally teased her, "Yes,


    you slept with me, so you have to take responsibility for it!"


    Sharon red at him, her eyes wide opened.


    "You b*stard!"


    Did she just curse him?


    Liam narrowed his eyes and got up, supporting his upper body with his elbow. The quilt slipped


    down, revealing hisrge wheat-colored chest and the masculine lines.


    He was naked!


    Sharon was dumbfounded as if she had been struck by lightning.


    "I happened to run into you in the hospital. I was afraid that something bad may happen to you, so I


    brought you home. I never thought that you could be so bold that you rolled into my arms as soon


    as you went to bed and I couldn''t push you away. I was a normal man. With a beautiful woman in


    my arms, I couldn''t resist the temptation, so..."


    Sharon''s face was as pale as a piece of paper. She bowed her head, touched herself, and found


    that she was wearing clothes.


    Shocked, her face turned from pale to blushing as she chided, "Do you find it funny?"


    Liam sighed regretfully, "It''s no fun to find out so quickly."


    D*mn it!


    Sharon lifted the quilt and got off the bed. Sure enough, the clothes on her body were intact. She


    did not feel vited and felt absolutely normal.


    She was so angry. How could a person be so wicked?


    Sharon didn''t want to have anything to do with him, so she wanted to leave immediately.


    He got up in a sh and blocked her way. "Trying to run away after sleeping with me?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes and then she took a few steps back to keep a distance from him.


    "Mr. Frazier, I can sue you for kidnapping for bringing me here without my permission!"


    Liam was stunned for a moment and thenughed. "You are so cute."


    His deep eyes were fixed on her face, burning with passion.


    Sharon stared at him.


    She was rendered speechless.


    "It''s gettingte. Don''t go back today. Stay with me. What do you think?"


    "No way!"


    Her repeated resistance upset Liam. He nced at her coldly and said, "Are you avoiding me, the


    man who helped you several times?"


    Hearing this, Sharon bit her lip. Liam did help her several times.


    Seeing the struggle in her eyes, Liam smiled and slowly approached her. He lifted her chin and said


    with tenderness in his eyes, "I''ve confessed to you several times, and I don''t think you can''t see it.


    Don''t you understand how I feel?"


    Sharon was astounded as she did not expect that he would suddenly confess his love.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119


    Arching his eyebrows, Liam looked down at Sharon in front of him and said, "What''s wrong with


    me? Why don''t you like me? I can give you everything Stanley gives you. Divorce him and be with


    me. I''ll give you whatever you want."


    His voice was deep and low as if it could bewitch a person''s heart. "I have never fallen in love with a


    woman. You are the first one. I even dream of you at night. When I don''t see you, I feel very void


    and empty inside."


    "Sharon, I''m serious. I fell in love with you."


    Liam donned an affectionate expression that could mesmerize any woman.


    He was excellent at flirting. Few women could escape from his trap.


    He used the same method on Jewel back then, and it worked perfectly.


    Sharon was just a naive little girl. He was confident he could subdue her.


    So he locked his passionate gaze at Sharon, and his dark eyes were as deep as the vast starry


    Milky Way.


    As Sharon looked back at him, she admitted that he was very charming. Women would be addicted


    to this kind of passionate attack.


    She looked up and hooked her eyes at him. As he smiled, Sharon said word by word, "Did you


    seduce Reba with the same words and method back then?"


    Liam, who was smiling on his face, suddenly froze. The smile on his face faded quickly, and his


    beautiful face was cold. "You heard of her?"


    Sharon waved his hand away and took two steps back. "Of course."


    Liam''s face was cold. "Who told you?"


    "The day has eyes; the night has ears."


    Liam sneered. "It seems that Stanley is really nice to you. He even told you about Reba."


    He really underestimated Sharon. Never did he expect that Stanley would tell her his darkest secret.


    Sharon shrugged and smiled. "We are a husband and wife. Of course, we share secrets with each


    other."


    Liam grimaced. "Drop your act. Stanley loves Reba, not you."


    Smiling confidently, Sharon said, "Who sleeps beside him every day? Who lives with him every


    day? It''s me. Do you, an outsider, know better than me?"


    Stanley did not love her, but she could not stomach the insult in front of Liam.


    It must be true love for a man to carry his exgirlfriend''s photo with him all the time.


    There was a hint of gloom in Liam''s eyes. He reached out and pulled Sharon, who was keeping a


    distance from him, over and said, huffing his hot breath on her. "I will love you more than he does.


    Be with me, okay?"


    Sharon waved his hand away. "You deliberately approached me from the beginning. Do you think I


    will be with a man like you?"


    Liam smiled gloomily. "Although I approached you on purpose, unexpectedly, I fell in love with you


    eventually."


    When Sharon heard this, instead of feeling touched, she felt disgusted.


    From the beginning, he started approaching her with bad intentions. How could he expect her to


    ignore the bad things he had done just because he suddenly fell in love with her?


    "Even though you know that I am Stanley''s wife, you asked me out several times and flirted with me


    intentionally or unintentionally. Is this what you called love? What on earth do you want? Let me fall


    in love with you so that you can take revenge on Stanley?"


    Sharon looked at him coldly. "If I don''t have enough willpower and choose to be with you, will you


    proudly show off to Stanley as you did in the past that you can snatch his woman away again and


    again?"


    Liam''s face suddenly changed. He pursed his lips and stared at her.


    Sharon knew that she was right. "Do you think that I will be like Reba who could not stand your


    temptation and betrayed Stanley to be with you?"


    Liam was in rage after being exposed, but he did not lose his temper.


    "Then I''m sorry to say your n failed. I won''t betray Stanley!"


    Sharon said word by word, "That day in the restaurant, you kissed me on purpose, didn''t you? You


    knew that Stanley was outside, watching us, so you kissed me in front of him to irritate him!"


    She was so stupid that she didn''t notice that a man with evil intentions had been with her for such a


    long time.


    Liam looked at her with no expression. "What else? Tell me your guess."


    He would like to see how she would specte about him.


    Since they had spilled the beans, Sharon blurted everything without hesitation, "I am just a pawn for


    you to attack Stanley. You use me as a weapon to make a move on him. Oh, and the confession


    you just said is useless to me. I not only don''t feel sweet, but disgusted!"


    Sharon looked straight at his frosty face. "So, please don''t pin your hope on me. I won''t fall in love


    with you, nor will I betray Stanley because of you. He is my husband, and I won''t betray him. Do you


    understand?"


    Even if she nned to divorce him a year from now, she could not cheat on him when they were


    married.


    She couldn''t betray him even if he didn''t love her and had an affair.


    She was not Reba.


    She was Sharon.


    Liam slowly curled his hands that were hanging beside his body into tight fists. The angrier he was,


    the more expressionless he was, just like now.


    He chuckled sinisterly. "Did you fall in love with Stanley?"


    Sharon was stunned.


    Did she?


    No, she didn''t love him. She just pitied him. Stanley looked lofty andrger-than-life, but he was also


    an ordinary human. He had been betrayed and hurt by his lover and brother.


    "He married you because he needed a nice-looking piece of furniture, and would sleep with you


    when he had desire. Don''t you think you are like a sex toy, huh?"


    Liam looked at her and insulted her with the evilest words, hoping that she would be angry from


    embarrassment and listen to him.


    Sharon simply looked at him coldly and didn''t fall for his trap.


    "You take him as your husband, but does he think you''re his wife? You''re not his only woman. He


    can sleep with you today, and he can sleep with other women tomorrow. Don''t you think he''s dirty?"


    Liam reached out and stroked her cheek. "Don''t you think you''re stupid to fall in love with such a


    man?"


    Sharon pped his unruly hand away.


    Liam frowned and turned his head to re at her. Sharon nced at him faintly. "Who said I love


    him?"


    Liam was stunned. "You don''t?"


    Why would she take heed of her virtue if she didn''t love him?


    "Of course I don''t love him."


    "Why?"


    "What why? Stanley doesn''t love me, so I don''t love him."


    Feelings should be mutual. It was a one-sided love if only one person invested his or her feeling in


    the rtionship. The perfect rtionship was when two people loved each other.


    Flickering her hair, Liam smiled, and his enchanting eyes were charming. "So, as long as I love you,


    you will fall in love with me?"All rights ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing his words, Sharon also smiled. "Mr. Frazier, ask yourself honestly, do you really love me?"


    Liam began to feel irritated. "Why would I confess my love to you if I don''t love you..."


    "You confessed your love to me because you want topete with Stanley, didn''t you?"


    Herments hit the bull''s-eye.


    Liam''s expression twisted in a disdainful grimace.


    Sharon might look silly at times, but at the critical moment, she knew it better than anyone else.


    He wanted to control her, but his hands were tied.


    The best way to own a woman was to let her fall in love with you. At this moment, Liam''s confidence


    gradually copsed.


    Taking advantage of his absent-mindedness, Sharon pushed him away, turned around, and was


    about to walk out.


    All of a sudden.


    A voice came from downstairs, "Where is Liam? I have something to talk to him about."


    Hearing the voice, Liam frowned. He strode forward, grabbed Sharon, and took her to the bedroom


    without saying anything.


    Sharon was shocked and scared. She struggled hard and shouted angrily, "Liam, you b*stard! Let


    me go! Don''t fucking make me look down on you. I didn''t intend to me you for what happened in


    the restaurantst time because you helped me before! You only make it worse now! Let me go! Let


    me go!"


    "Shut up!"


    Liam turned his head and red at her.


    However, it was toote.


    When the man downstairs heard themotion upstairs, he rushed up.


    "Hey, Liam, I hope I''m not in the between of your lovey-dovey moment."


    Liam pulled Sharon to stand behind him and hid her from the man''s sight. He blocked the man with


    a poker face and said, "Harvey, what are you doing here?"


    Harvey''s eyes were fixed on the woman behind him. "I''m here for you, of course, but it seems that


    something more interesting has happened now."


    Liam knew that Harvey had always wanted to make a move on Sharon. If he hadn''t interfered


    several times, Harvey might have done something to Sharon.


    That was why he was so nervous when he heard Harvey''s voice downstairs.


    But he didn''t know why he was so nervous.


    Harvey strode over, suddenly pulled Sharon out of Liam''s back, and said with a malicious look, "Are


    you Stanley Jones'' wife?"


    Sharon was scared by his actions and res. If she didn''t notice at the beginning, Sharon was


    gradually aware of it.


    The man''s sinister eyes were like snakes, which made her feel as if she was being targeted by a


    cold creature.


    Sharon took a deep breath and told herself to calm down. "Who are you? Let me go!"


    Harvey lowered his head and sized her up. His eyes were creepy. "You''re really beautiful. No


    wonder Stanley likes you."


    Disgusting!


    Sharon tried hard to pull out her hand, but she couldn''t.


    He was too strong.


    At close range, she found that there was a scar on his chin, which was frightening.


    Sharon knew how to read a person''s reaction. She seemed to understand what was going on when


    she thought of Liam''s intention of protecting her just now.


    He didn''t want her to meet this man.


    She looked at Liam for help. They had just had an unpleasant encounter and she said some hurtful


    remarks, so she didn''t know whether he would help her or not.


    Although Liam had gone a little too far at times, at least he didn''t make her as scared as the man in


    front of her.


    ncing at her, Liam came over and rescued her from Harvey''s hands. "Harvey, what do you


    want?"


    Sharon regained freedom and immediately hid behind him.


    Harvey was furious. "What a good chance. She''s here..."


    It was perfect timing for them to go on with their ns.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120


    "Shut up!" Liam red at Harvey. "I don''t want to talk about this!"


    Harvey chortled and said, "Ruthlessness is the mark of a truly great man!"


    "I would not stoop to make a move on a woman!"


    "You''ll only harm yourself if you''re softhearted to others."


    "I have my own ns. I don''t need you to tell me what to do."


    "Liam Frazier, you will regret it one day!"


    Sharon couldn''t understand what they were saying, but she felt something was amiss. They


    seemed to be talking about her or something else. She couldn''t figure it out for a while, but she


    didn''t dare to make a sound and stood still silently.


    Liam was reluctant to argue with him on this matter, so he dropped the subject and asked directly,


    "What are you doing here?"


    Harvey still fixed his gazes on Sharon as he said, "I need to talk to you."


    "If so, go and take a seat inside." Liam nodded, inviting him in instead of driving him away.


    Sharon was a little anxious. Why did he invite him in? He should kick him out.


    Harveyughed and fixed his blunt and undisguised nce on Sharon. "In that case, let''s go in and


    have a seat together."


    Sharon turned her face away and avoided his sight.


    Harvey passed by her and gently said, "Miss Cruz, your reputation precedes you. It''s my pleasure


    to meet you today."


    "How did he know myst name?" Sharon thought, anxious.


    Who was this man? Why did he look at her as if he was going to swallow her alive?


    Sharon felt a chill down her spine, and fear spread in her heart.


    Liam obviously knew this man. She was just a weak woman. If the two of them joined hands to bully


    her, she had no way to run.


    Sharon thought about whether she could escape or notter.


    "William, send Miss Cruz back in person!"


    When she was thinking about her escape attempt, Liam, who stood in front of her, suddenly spoke.


    Sharon was stunned and looked at him in astonishment.


    Liam turned around and walked into the study. Harvey''s face was twisted in a disdainful scowl.


    William came over, stopped in front of the stunned Sharon, and said respectfully, "Miss Cruz, this


    way please."


    Sharon came to her senses, thanked him in a low voice, and quickly followed William down the


    stairs.


    Harvey looked grumpier than ever. "Liam, what do you mean by that?"


    Liam turned his headzily. "Didn''t you say that you need to talk to me? Spill it. What is so


    important?"


    Harvey sneered and said, "Liam, you protected that woman so much. Did you really fall in love with


    her?"


    "It''s my business, but I warn you, Harvey Wells, that you''d better not make a move on her. I don''t


    have any objections to what you want to do to Stanley, but if you hurt Sharon, I''ll go after you


    personally."


    Although Liam hated Stanley, he disdained to make a move on a woman.


    Harvey was so pissed heughed instead. "Liam, don''t forget that we, the Wells Family, consolidate


    your status. We can help a person gain his status, but we can also bring him down."


    Liam smiled lightly and said, "This is Beachmarsh City. You, Harvey Wells, still rely on me to live


    your life here. I''d like to see how you can bring me down."


    Harvey stared at him coldly, suppressing his anger.


    He was right. This was Beachmarsh City, which was the territory of the Jones family. He had to be


    scrupulous no matter what he did.


    Coming out of Liam''s house, Harvey panted in extreme rage. He thought he had a pawn in his


    hands, but he didn''t expect that Liam would go against him for a woman.


    "Bah!"


    He sneered, "One day, I will let you two brothers die in front of me!"


    His subordinate carefully asked. "Mr. Wells, where are you going next? Are you going home?"


    "No, to the bar!"


    "Okay."


    The subordinate nodded and started the car to leave.


    At the bar.


    After calling several youngdies toe into his room, Harvey spiked their wine. After drinking the


    ss of wine, thedies couldn''t help it but lean their body against him. He hugged one of them and


    began making out.


    Soon after he finished, he rested on the sofa for a while, then pushed away the woman in his arms


    and got up to go to the restroom.


    However, he didn''t expect that he would meet someone he knew in the hall when he came out of


    the restroom.


    Squinting his eyes and staring at the curvy figure, Harvey slowly walked over.


    Today, Jewel was brought to the bar by her peers. Some of them were senior investors in the


    industry. In the past, she was so lofty that she disdained toe to such gatherings, but now...


    She didn''t know whether it was her illusion or she had been overthinking it, but since she got


    Sharon arrestedst time, the number of contracts for her had decreased.


    She went to inquire about this at herpany. They seemed to support her, but they didn''t arrange


    any work for her.


    The small- time bosses of thepany wouldn''t dare to do this to her unless they received an order


    from someone.


    There was no one else who could control the life and death of her career except for Stanley.


    Was it him...


    Impossible!


    Jewel immediately denied it. Stanley had been doting on her and pampering her all the time. He


    wouldn''t do this to her.


    All of a sudden, she felt a hand pressing on her shoulder, and a low and hoarse voice sounded


    above her head, "Hello, Miss Russell."


    Jewel looked up and was stunned when she saw Harvey.


    Someone recognized him as CEO of Fusion Fortune Holdings and immediately got up to greet him.


    Harvey greeted them one by one with a smile and said, "I need to talk to Miss Russell. You won''t


    mind that I take her with me, will you?"


    Everyone smiled ambiguously and said, "Of course. Go ahead."


    Jewel felt a strong arm curling hers as Harvey took her away by force.


    The small- time celebrities in the samepany looked at her with envy and jealousy, thinking that


    Jewel was really lucky. She not only had the support of Jones Group but also knew the high- level


    officials of Fusion Fortune Holdings.


    As for Jewel, she was trembling all over as she was extremely afraid of Harvey.


    She had never forgotten the murderous re he looked at her when she overheard his


    conversation with Liam the other day. She had been worried since that day and the time hade


    for her to meet him, albeit unintentionally.


    Jewel was still trembling as she was pulled into the private room.


    Harvey chortled. "Please take a seat, Miss Russell."


    Jewel sat down.


    "Miss Russell, rx. I didn''t expect that we were so lucky to meet here."


    Jewel nced at him and told herself to calm down. "Mr. Wells, am I right? What can I do for you? If


    you have something to say, just tell me."


    "Wonderful. I like your straightforward character." Harvey picked up the wine ss and took a sip.


    He turned to thedies and said faintly, "It''s none of your business here. Get out."


    Thedies knew that he was a man of his word and immediately rushed out.


    When the room was quiet, Harvey said slowly, "Miss Russell, why don''t you guess who did I see in


    Liam''s apartment half an hour ago?"


    Jewel lowered her eyes. "I don''t understand what you''re saying?"


    "Miss Russell, I know you have a close rtionship with Liam, so you don''t have to look at me like


    that. You are so beautiful. It''s your ability and means to be able to make your way between Stanley


    and Liam. I''m impressed."


    Jewel was flustered, but when she heard what he said, she was a little smug. She cleared her


    throat and said, "Mr. Wells, you don''t have to beat around the bush."


    "Well, I''ll just cut the cr*p. I saw Sharon when I was at Liam''s ce. It was bad timing to be there


    because I identally bumped into their moment of intimacy."


    Harvey observed her reaction and noticed that her expression was gloomy. He continued, "Sharon


    is not as beautiful and hot as you, but she is more scheming than you. She can firmly hold the


    hearts of the two Jones brothers and let the two men listen to her. I feel sorry for you, really."


    Jewel clenched her fists tightly. She had never hated anyone in her life, except Sharon.


    She took away everything from her, including Liam now!


    Liam was herst hope. If Stanley really abandoned her, she still had Liam to rely on.


    But now, Liam was on Sharon''s side.


    Why didn''t that woman just die?


    Harvey seemed to know what she was thinking. "Miss Russell, as long as you get rid of Sharon,


    everything that belongs to you will return to you. Do you have the guts to do it?"


    Jewel was not dimwitted. Her crazy mind slowly calmed down as she said, "Do you want to use me


    to get rid of Sharon Cruz? Do you also have a grudge against her?"


    "No, but Stanley loves her. If I can hurt her, I can hurt Stanley."


    Jewel sneered. "I love Stanley. Do you think I will help you to hurt his feelings?"


    "So you''re just going to stand by and watch Sharon take away everything from you?"


    Of course not!


    Jewel was rabid. Sometimes, she even thought that if she couldn''t be with Stanley, then she


    wouldn''t let any woman be with him.


    Now Harvey''s remarks were like a seed that had buried in her heart and gradually grew into weeds


    and went wild.


    "Besides, I won''t do anything to Stanley. I just have some old grudges with him."


    "What old grudge?"


    Harvey lied to her and said, "My wife died because of him. I want to make him taste the pain of


    losing a loved one."


    Jewel seemed to believe him. "That''s why you hate Stanley."


    "Yes."


    "How can I believe that you won''t do harm to Stanley?"


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "Of course I won''t. Isn''t he in love with Sharon? Then kill Sharon. I want him to taste the pain of


    losing his lover, just like me. I want him to live in this pain for the rest of his life! That''s why I won''t


    do anything to him because I want to see him suffer for the rest of his life!"


    Jewel sneered. "Mr. Wells, how do you know that Stanley loves Sharon? What if he doesn''t?"


    Harvey knew that Jewel was jealous. He smiled lightly and said, "I believe you can see whether he


    loves her or not."


    Jewel bit her lip in irritation.


    She didn''t know whether Stanley loved Sharon or not, but she could see that Stanley was


    particrly nice to Sharon, even better than her.


    Stanley could only be hers. He could only be nice to her. She did not deserve any of this.


    "I want to make Stanley suffer. You want Sharon to die. We can make a perfect team together, don''t


    you think?" Harvey said slowly, tempting her.


    Jewel was mesmerized by his ideal scheme and slowly made up her mind. "A-Are you sure you


    only want to kill Sharon and will not harm Stanley?"


    "Of course."


    Jewel thought, "Then I should let him kill her. I can use him to get rid of a rival in love."

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121


    Sharon asked William to stop the car when they were about 1 km away from the vi.


    She didn''t want Hazel to misunderstand her if she saw hering home in a stranger''s car.


    "Thank you."


    Sharon thanked him politely and opened the door, nning to get out of the car.


    "Miss Cruz."


    William stopped her.


    Sharon turned around and asked, "Is there anything else, Mr. Carney?"


    William nodded.


    "Then spill it."


    "I grew up with Young Master Liam. He was never happy in his life growing up. Although he is the


    second son of the Jones family, he is not favored."


    William turned to look at her. "Miss Cruz, do you want to know why?"


    No, she didn''t want to know!


    However, she opened her mouth and asked, "Uh... why?"


    As soon as she finished her words, she pinched herself hard and cursed herself. Didn''t she say that


    she didn''t want to have anything to do with that man?


    "Young Master Liam uses his mother''s maiden name as hisst name. His mother only found out


    that she was a mistress when Young Master was ten years old. From then on, she was very


    depressed and had been in poor health. Eventually, she passed away when he was twenty years


    old."


    Sharon was slightly astonished. She didn''t expect Liam to have such a pitiful past.


    "Young Master grew up in this kind of environment, and he became rabid and agitated. He didn''t like


    everyone in the Jones Family, that''s why he and Young Master Stanley are in such a bad term..."


    At this point, William changed the subject. "Miss Cruz, I just want to tell you that Young Master Liam


    is sincere to you. He may seem like he is fooling around, has been ying the game in the world,


    but he treats you best."


    Sharon smiled bitterly and said, "Mr. Carney, I''m very grateful for Mr. Frazier''s help today, but please


    don''t lie through your teeth. How do you tell that he is nice to me?"


    Liam was never sincere. His purpose of approaching her at the beginning was not pure, so no


    matter what he did, she would not believe him.


    William smiled and said, "Mr. Wells who dropped by just now is the other shareholder of the


    company. He has contributed a lot to Young Master Liam''s sess today. If I were Young Master


    Liam, I would not choose to go against him because that would do no good to me, but..."


    Speaking of this, William''s gazes became deeper. "But, Miss Cruz, you can also see that for you,


    Young Master personally asked me to send you home tonight to avoid Mr. Wells from seeing you.


    He would not give a d*mn if you are not important to him."


    Sharon opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but nothing came out.


    After returning home, Sharon''s mind drifted a little. She didn''t listen to what Hazel said to her as her


    mind was upied with William''s remarks.


    Liam liked her?


    William must be joking, right?


    What did he like about her? Her face, figure, or personality?


    No, no, no. It must be William who had confused her. He and Liam were on the same side and


    deliberately said those words to disturb her thought.


    She was also a young girl. She was a little smug when someone suddenly said that he liked her.


    Everyone liked to be liked!


    But she also understood some things. Liam''s love for her was uneptable and could not be taken


    seriously, because his motive was not pure. If she took it seriously, she would be a fool.


    She pushed open the bedroom door and found that it was dark.


    Huh?


    The room was empty.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Hadn''t Stanleye back yet?


    She reached out to the switch when a warm body leaned behind her, the smell of cigarette and


    alcohol filling her nose. Sharon was shocked. "Stanley?"


    Without saying a word, he held her in his arms and pressed her directly to the wall, kissing her


    repeatedly.


    Sharon was dumbfounded. Did he really have to be so eager?


    She reached out to push him. "W-What are you doing? I haven''t taken a shower yet..."


    Stanley didn''t answer her question and kissed her deeper.


    Sharon rolled her eyes. He had said that he was mysophobic, yet he didn''t find her disgusting as


    she stunk of sweat and could even kiss her.


    Soon, Sharon began to notice that there was something wrong with the kiss.


    He did not say a word and just kissed her heavily. His action was a little rushed, and it seemed that


    he was a little agitated.


    Who made him angry again?


    "Hey..."


    Sharon was unable to breathe because of his kiss. "S-Stanley!"


    After she shouted his name, he grabbed her waist tighter and directly spun her to the bed. Then, he


    pressed over her with his tall and heavy body.


    Sharon eximed, "What''s wrong with you?"


    As if he couldn''t hear her, he started to tug on her clothes, trying to remove them. She frowned and


    pushed him but he was stronger than her, so she could only let him be.


    He was quite rough tonight that it hurt her!


    Sharon didn''t know what was wrong with him. He didn''t say a word, pressed his thin lips, and


    leaned on her body. She looked up and was stunned when she saw his dark and cold eyes.


    The look in his eyes was too cold and void. It was so cold that it sent chills down her spine.


    An hourter, Stanley stopped, and Sharon could hardly move. He stood up indifferently and did not


    say anything gentle.


    There was a light snapping sound in the darkness. It was the sound of a lighter.


    Stanley stood by the window with a cigarette between his fingers. He said in a hoarse voice, "How


    do you feel? Nice?"


    What did he say?


    Sharon was astounded in disbelief. She slowly sat up from the bed, pulled over the quilt, and


    covered herself.


    He switched on the light.


    Sharon was shocked. He was in disheveled clothes, messy hair, and reddish eyes, looking


    extremely scary.


    "I went to the hospital to find you, and I bumped into Dr. Wace. Guess what Dr. Wace told me?"


    Stanley looked straight at her, his voice low and hoarse.


    Had he gone to the hospital?


    Sharon was flustered, afraid that he knew about her and Shawn.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but nothing came out.


    "I sat on the sofa for five hours and smoked two packets of cigarettes. I can''t help thinking, what did


    you do during the five-hour stay with him?"


    His tone was calm and peaceful at the moment, but it was so cold that it made her tremble in fright.


    Sharon was taken aback. "Y-You know, Liam and I..."


    How did he know?


    Stanley went to the hospital to look for her, but he couldn''t find her. He called Dr. Wace and asked


    if he had seen Sharon.


    Dr. Wace happened to go home after work when Liam took Sharon away, so he coincidentally


    saw the scene.


    "Dr. Wace saw Liam leave with you in his arms with his own eyes. Do you need me to say


    anything more?"


    Sharon reached out to grab him, wanting to exin herself, "I was with him, but..."


    Stanley waved her hand away and looked down at her with his sharp eyes. His face was cold as he


    interrupted her, "Have I warned you to stay away from him? You take no heed of my warning, do


    you?"


    He was angry.


    Very angry.


    Usually, if Sharon inexplicably confronted his wrath, she would definitely be angry. But today, she


    felt guilty.


    She felt more or less sorry for Stanley after having had such a thing with Shawn in the hospital


    during the day. Now she didn''t know what to say since he caught her being with Liam.


    Sharon pursed her lips and nodded. "I know, I was wrong. I''m sorry, I won''t do it again."


    She felt a tight grip on her chin as Stanley pinched it hard. He lifted her face and said with a poker


    face, "Do you think I''m joking with you?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    "Why did you go with him?"


    She clearly didn''t understand that Liam approached her just to take revenge on him!


    If she walked too close to him, she would get injured!


    Sharon opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Should


    she tell him that Liam picked her up after she had fallen asleep in the underground parking lot?


    Would he believe it?


    Even if he believed it, he would certainly ask her why she slept in the hospital parking lot.


    What should she answer then?


    Should she tell him that Shawn maltreated her, and she ran to the parking lot in order to avoid him?


    As a result, she thought of what had happened and got quite sorrowful from the thoughts and


    eventually fell asleep. Should she be truthful?


    She had nned to bury Shawn in her heart for the rest of her life and didn''t tell anyone about it.


    But now he suddenly appeared, and she didn''t know what to do.


    "Should I tell Stanley about Shawn?"


    While Sharon was hesitating, she didn''t see him standing with a more and more livid face.


    Suddenly, something fell on the bed.


    Sharon looked at it in surprise. It was her cell phone.


    How did he have her phone? He said that he had been to the hospital. Was he...


    "I''ve called you so many times, but I didn''t get through. I asked Anthony to look for you, but he didn''t


    see you."


    Stanley began to worry about her, so he went to look for her in person. As a result, he didn''t find


    anyone, either. Instead, he received a message from Dr. Wace, saying that she had gone with


    Liam.


    After he returned home, he shut himself up in his bedroom and smoked one cigarette after another.


    He couldn''t help thinking about what would happen when they were together.


    He waited for her for five hours, and every minute was painful.


    Last time, he told her clearly that he did not want her to have contact with Liam. She even promised


    that she would not, but now she literally left with Liam!


    What did she take him for?


    What did she take his words for?


    Stanley''s anger rose, and his sharp face was full of coldness. "Sharon Cruz, what did you do with


    Liam?"


    Sharon was shocked. "D-Do you think I have done something with him?"


    Stanley pursed his lips tightly.


    A man and a woman stayed together for a few hours.


    He would take it the wrong way!


    If it was someone else, Stanley would not misunderstand them, but it was Liam they were talking


    about. He approached Sharon with this purpose. He would seduce Sharon like how he seduced


    Reba back then...


    Sharon saw through his thoughts from his expression. Sheughed and said, "Don''t you trust me?"


    Stanley frowned and said, "If you want me to trust you, why don''t you do something to make me


    believe you?"


    "But you can''t doubt that I cheat!" Sharon''s eyes turned red and she roared back, "I won''t do such a


    thing! Who do you think I am?"


    Looking at her red eyes, Stanley''s heart tightened. He wanted to reach out but finally stopped.


    She was very naughty and rebellious. If he forgave her so quickly this time, she might do it again


    next time!


    He retracted his hand indifferently and said tly, "Take a rest. I have something to attend to."


    After bending down to pick up the clothes on the ground, Stanley turned around and was about to


    leave.


    Looking at his back and his disappointed eyes, Sharon suddenly felt empty in her heart as if she


    was about to lose something.


    "Where are you going?" She asked nervously.

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122


    Stanley stopped and turned to look at her. His anger was still surging inside him.


    When he thought about the time she spent alone with Liam that he knew nothing about it, he was


    extremely furious.


    "If you can go to meet Liam, I can meet Jewel."


    After saying this indifferently, Stanley turned around and walked out.


    Sharon was sitting in a daze.


    What did he say?


    He was going to meet Jewel?


    He was actually going to meet another woman at such ate hour?


    B*stard!


    Sharon understood what he meant. He was sulking!


    She met Liam, so he deliberately provoked her by mentioning Jewel!


    Why was he so bad? How could he say such harsh words!


    Sharon put her hand on her chest, feeling the stuffy heart beating and the difficulty of breathing.


    She was huffing and puffing when she heard the ignition sound of the car engine downstairs and the


    car drove off.


    Fool!


    "Come back!" she shrieked inwardly.


    She could exin. She didn''t go to Liam on purpose...


    Why didn''t he trust her?


    Her eyes were red with tears. She reached out to pick up her clothes and put them on.


    The phone that was thrown on the bed suddenly rang. Sharon looked down and found that the


    caller ID was Anthony.


    She was not in the mood to answer the phone, feeling the pain in her chest.


    But the phone kept ringing. Finally, she picked it up and said in a very hoarse voice, "Hello..."


    "Madam, have you gone back?"


    Anthony''s voice came from the phone.


    Sharon said in a low voice, "Yes."


    Anthony breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t notice anything strange about her.


    "Good to know. Thank goodness that you''re back. Boss has been looking for you for the whole


    afternoon. He was very worried about you and afraid that something bad would happen to you."


    "I... I''m fine." Sharon buried her face in her knee.


    "That''s good to hear."


    Anthony paused for a moment, then said with a smile, "Too bad, your dinner with Boss tonight is


    going to waste."


    Dinner?


    Sharon thought sullenly. Suddenly, she remembered that when she was in the hospital ward,


    Stanley called and said that he wanted to take her out for dinner. At that time, Sharon was pestered


    by Shawn, so she didn''t have the mood to think about dinner.


    "Madam, to tell you the truth, Boss personally reserved a table at the restaurant. It was very difficult


    to get a reservation. The owner of the restaurant agreed to add a table for Boss after Boss offered a


    sky-high price."


    It was a pity that he didn''t find Sharon when he went to the hospital.


    "And those red roses in Boss'' car? I bought them. At first, he didn''t know what to buy for you and


    secretly went online to check. I found out about itter because he didn''t exit his browser."


    Anthony couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement. "Madam, don''t you think it''s funny? Boss is always


    so stem and serious, but he is quite romantic."


    Sharon sat there in a daze, her eyes full of disbelief.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She wondered why he would suddenly invite her to dinner. It turned out that he was going to give


    her a surprise.


    But in the end, she didn''t go, and all the surprises he prepared had gone to wreck.


    Was he disappointed? Did he feel beaten that she ruined the dinner that he had made great efforts


    to prepare?


    Had he been worried all the time while she was disappeared for a few hours?


    Sharon bit her lip tightly, tears falling down. She didn''t expect that he would do so many things


    alone.


    She was moved.


    Her heart was beating violently. Regardless of anything else, Sharon threw the phone away, jumped


    off the bed with bare feet, and ran downstairs.


    She wanted to see him!


    She didn''t want him to go to Jewel!


    She wanted him back!


    She could also exin what happened at Liam''s ce during the day.


    She would try her best to convince him that nothing had happened between her and Liam.


    She would listen to him and never contact Liam again.


    If he wanted to know about Shawn, she would tell him.


    She could tell him everything as long as he didn''t go to Jewel!


    He was hers, and he couldn''t go to see anyone else!


    However, when she ran downstairs, the car had already gone far away. Sharon stood in the


    darkness and watched the car getting farther and farther away.


    Sharon felt as if an invisible hand was grabbing her heart, making her unable to breathe.


    But there was a voice in her heart that kept telling her, "Don''t let him go, don''t let him go..." Sharon,


    who was in a daze, began to run. She chased after his car and ran into the darkness without


    hesitation.


    She hoped that he would see her and then stop.


    But he didn''t see. The car drove farther and farther away, and eventually gradually disappeared


    from her sight.


    "Stanley, stop!"


    She shouted loudly, but it was of no use.


    She didn''t know how long and how far she had run. When she stopped, she felt as if her body


    hollowed out. She didn''t know what she was stepping on that seemed to make her feet bleed, but


    she didn''t feel any pain and walked ahead like a puppet.


    She didn''t know how long she had been walking, nor did she know where Stanley had gone.


    She just wanted to find him and then take him home so that he would not go to Jewel!


    She was like a little deer lost in the forest, with several pairs of beasty eyes with evil intentions


    staring at her.


    "Boom!" As the thunder sounded, the lightning shed across the night sky and almost lit up the


    night.


    The weather had changed. It was going to rain soon!


    Sharon froze on the spot, and her body became cold inch by inch. Lightning shone again,


    seemingly splitting the dark sky in half, exposing the devilish men in front of her.


    Two figures approached her and said in an obscene voice, "Hey, we are really lucky today. We can


    even meet such a beauty at this hour."


    "Yeah! Look at her. She is hot!"


    Sharon tugged her clothes and kept stepping back. Her teeth were chattering, and fear spread all


    over her body.


    She reached out to grab her mobile phone, only to find that she had run out of the house in a hurry


    to chase after Stanley that she didn''t take anything with her.


    It started to rain cats and dogs. Soon, Sharon was drenched, and her clothes stuck to her body


    even more tightly.


    The tight- fitted clothes revealed her curvy figure, causing the two wretched men to swallow their


    saliva repeatedly...


    Sharon couldn''t retreat in the end as she was standing against a wall. The two men gradually


    approached her.


    "Girl, there''s no one here except us and you. Even if you shout, no one will hear you. So be good,


    okay?"


    "Cut the cr*p! Just do it!"


    "Haha..."


    When the two men were about to approach her, Sharon ran away.


    But there was a wall behind her. There was no way for her to retreat.


    In the dark night, a ck jeep slowly stopped in the rain.


    Jackson frowned and looked at the woman not far away. His memory ability was so amazing that he


    could remember almost everyone he had seen.


    With only a vague figure, he almost recognized that the woman who was bullied in the rain was


    Sharon.


    "Girl, it''s such a cold night. Why did youe out alone?"


    A bald man reached out and grabbed her wrist, with a dirty smile on his face. "Come, I''ll help you to


    warm up."


    Bang!


    Sharon pped him hard and shouted, "Get lost!"


    The man did not expect that she dared to resist, and became enraged, "You want to do it the hard


    way, huh! B*tch!"


    The man raised hisrge palm and began to swing down. Sharon closed her eyes in despair.


    "If I were you, I would never p her."


    A cold iron-like man''s voice rang out as the thug''s hand was caught in the air.


    The thug turned his head and wanted to pull back his hand, but he found that he couldn''t move. He


    was shocked and angry. "Who the hell are you? Get lost! Don''t ruin our fun!"


    Jackson looked at the two men with no expression on his face. As soon as he made a slight move,


    the thug screamed in pain.


    "Ah..."


    Even Stanley had to dodge Jackson''s attack. This kind of weakling was no match for him.


    Another thug stretched out his fist to fight. Jackson raised his foot and kicked right into the man''s


    abdomen. He felt as if all his internal organs were injured.


    Following the kick, he flew out and fell on the concrete floor. All the bones in his body seemed to be


    broken.


    The thug, who was apprehended by Jackson, saw that he was so good at martial arts. He didn''t


    move much yet managed to send his buddy flying off.


    His face was full of fear, knowing that he had stumbled upon a powerful person.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but Jackson threw him away. "Get lost!"


    The man crawled on all fours to help his buddy up, and they fled in a panic, albeit reluctantly.


    Jackson looked back and saw Sharon squatting in the corner, shivering.


    Her entire body was drenched. Her face was pale and drained of color. She looked lifeless as if she


    had been frightened.


    Frowning, Jackson went over and tentatively reached out his hand. "Miss Cruz..."


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Sharon pushed his hand away, protecting herself like a hedgehog.


    In the midst of actions, the skin on her body was exposed, which was in a mess.


    Jackson immediately took off his coat and put it on her. Fortunately, she didn''t have any violent


    reaction this time.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and Sharon was frightened and did not believe in anyone.


    What should he do?


    Sighing helplessly, Jackson stood on the spot and made a phone call.


    In the kitchen.


    Jimmy held Ariah''s hand and kept ncing at the living room. "Why did hee to my house? Tell


    me, did you call him toe?"


    "You''re crazy!"


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "Why would I call him in the middle of the night?"


    "Then why did hee to my house for no reason?"


    "He''s a guest now. I''ll pour him a cup of hot tea. I can see that his body is wet. He must be in the


    rain just now."


    Jimmy went out with her.


    In the living room, Stanley was sitting on the sofa with his head up and one hand on his forehead.


    His eyes were closed, and no one could tell his emotions, and he pursed his lips so tight that his


    chin wrinkled.


    "Stanley."


    Jimmy asked tentatively, "Are you okay?"


    Stanley ignored him.


    At this time, Ariah came over and put the hot tea on the tea table, signaling Jimmy with her eyes to


    talk to him.


    "Ahem."


    Jimmy cleared his throat and said, "Stanley, if you have anything to say, you can tell us. Since you


    are here, we can lend you our ears."


    Stanley sat up straight and looked at them.


    Jimmy looked at him gently like he was his therapist. "What''s wrong with you? Tell us. We''re


    listening."


    Before Stanley spoke, his cell phone suddenly rang.


    The eyes of the couple fell directly to his pocket.


    Stanley took out his mobile phone and frowned.


    "It''s Jackson." Jimmy nced at the caller ID and found no response from Stanley. He asked, "Why


    don''t you answer it?"

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123


    Stanley reached out and rubbed his eyebrows. "I''m not in the mood."


    Jimmy asked, "Did something happen?"


    Stanley pursed his lips. His straight and deep facial features revealed a hint of agitation. Jimmy


    could read through the unpleasant expression as he thought for a while and asked, "Did you quarrel


    with Sharon?"


    Stanley gave him a deep look.


    Jimmyughed. It seemed that his guess was right. "Women need to be coaxed. Ariah and I fought


    all the time, and I''m always the one tofort her first. In other aspects, I may not be as good as


    you, but in married life, you are definitely not as good as me!"


    Jimmy said, "A fight between a husband and a wife is conducive to the harmony of marriage. A man


    and a woman, who live an extremely quiet and boring life, are very rare. Since you and Sharon are


    not that kind of couple, then you have to learn from us."


    Stanley nced at him and said with rare interest, "Go on."


    When Jimmy saw that he was interested, the pride in his heart was rising. He couldn''t wait to roll up


    his sleeves and lecture him.


    "Women always have a little temper and hotheaded. Sometimes they know that they are at fault, but


    they just don''t want to admit it. At a moment like this, a man should be more generous, directly


    holding the woman in his arms and coaxing her. Of course, you need to be a sweet-talker too.


    Calling her dear, honey, and so on, and I''m sure she will fall for you all over again."


    Stanley looked at him coldly. "And then what?"


    Jimmy was a little jittery as he was red at by Stanley''s cold eyes. "Then coax her to bed.


    Everything will be okay the next day."


    Stanley looked at Ariah and asked, "Are you that easy to settle a fight with him?"


    Ariah smirked and said, "He thinks he''s cajoling me every time, but really I just don''t want to argue


    with him. I give in to him."


    Jimmy was not happy to hear that. "You''re giving in to me? It''s me whopromise, okay?"


    Ariah curled her lips. "I don''t want to fight with you. Shut up!"


    Jimmy squinted in agitation.


    The phone kept ringing. Jimmy advised,


    "Answer it. Maybe there is something important."


    If nothing had happened, Jackson would not have kept calling him.


    After thinking for a while, Stanley closed his eyes and suppressed his emotions. He opened his


    eyes again and resumed as the usual indifferent Stanley again.


    "Hello."


    He reached out and answered the phone.


    "You finally picked up." Jackson let out a sigh of relief and nced at Sharon who was standing still


    in the rain.


    "I''m not in the mood today. Jackson, if you have something..."


    "There''s a cafe on Hawthorn Street. Come over here right now."


    Jackson interrupted him.


    Stanley frowned and asked, "Why?"


    "Your wife is here."


    Jackson said directly.


    Stanley''s expression changed. "What? Why is Sharon with you?"


    Why did shee out in the middle of the night?


    Jackson looked on as the rain was getting heavier and heavier, sighed, and said, "It''s a long story.


    Come here first. She is not in a stable mood now. Come here quickly."


    "Okay. I''ll be right there. Wait for me," Stanley said.


    After hanging up the phone, he immediately got up and walked out.


    "Hey." Jimmy also stood up and said, "Stanley, it''s raining outside. Be careful."


    With a loud bang, the door was heavily closed. Jimmy wondered if he listened to what he said.


    Ariah came out of the bedroom with a nket and was stunned to find the sofa empty. "Where''s


    Stanley?"


    "He went to look for his wife," Jimmy said as he sat with his legs crossed and a grin on his face.


    He guessed something fishy from the earlier conversation.


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "What''s going on? Spell it out."


    Jimmy pulled her over, and Ariah cried out in surprise as she fell into his arms. Jimmy held her


    firmly with his hands, and his pleasant body odor exhumed into Ariah''s nose.


    "Jackson called. It seems that something has happened to Sharon. Stanley''s expression has


    changed immediately. I guess his mind is in a mess right now."


    After a pause, he said, "It seems that someone fell in love with his wife after all."


    Ariah, who was lying in his arms, was curious after hearing what he said. "By the way, why would


    Stanley marry Miss Cruz? It''s not because of love, isn''t it?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then why?"


    Jimmy leaned over and bit Ariah''s ear. She trembled and her cheeks turned red. Just as she was


    about to scold him for being frivolous, he leaned over and whispered something in her ear with his


    deep voice.


    Ariah suddenly widened her eyes, which were full of disbelief.


    No wonder.


    But how could Stanley...


    Sighing, Ariah suddenly felt sorry for Sharon.


    The rain was getting heavier and heavier, and the visibility was seriously reduced. Stanley drove so


    fast that when a car suddenly overtook him, he suddenly turned the steering wheel so sharply that


    the tire skidded, making an ear-deafening screeching sound.


    He stepped on the brake urgently, and his forehead hit the steering wheel heavily.


    Blood quickly spread out from the wound. Stanley pursed his lips and restarted the car to leave,


    albeit the dripping blood from his forehead.


    Everything happened within a few seconds. Fortunately, he was okay.


    When Stanley arrived at the designated area, he saw her squatting on the floor before he got out of


    the car.


    She squatted in the corner under the heavy rain as if she didn''t feel anything. She was drenched all


    over, looking like a pitiful stray animal.


    Stanley''s heart tightened at the sight. Before he saw her, he felt as if the anxiety in his head was


    already at its peak as he rushed over.


    Now that he saw her, he knew that it was even more heart-wrenching.


    He pushed the door open and walked toward Sharon step by step.


    When Jackson saw himing over, he breathed a sigh of relief. "She was a little frightened and in


    a daze. She won''t let me touch her. It''s good that you''re here. Take her to the car first."


    Stanley nodded, squatted down in front of her, and whispered her name, "Sharon..."


    The heavy rain and thunder almost drowned out all the sounds.


    Sharon didn''t seem to hear it and still buried her face in her knees.


    Stanley frowned and reached out to pull her.


    As soon as he touched her shoulder, she involuntarily stepped back as if she was jolted by


    electricity.


    Frowning, Stanley pressed his hands on her shoulders and said rather loudly, "Sharon, look at me!"


    Sharon, who seemed to have heard his voice, slowly raised her head.


    Blood had drained from her pale and wet face which was drenched by tears and rain. Her messy


    hair stuck on her cheeks, and her eyes were full of confusion.


    "S-Stanley?"


    He nodded and stared at her. "It''s me!"


    As soon as he spoke, Sharon suddenly jumped into his arms.


    Stanley didn''t expect that she would suddenly jump on him like this. He almost fell down with her as


    he didn''t expect her to exert so much strength in hugging him, but luckily he was able to stabilize


    himself and nothing happened.


    After Sharon threw herself into his arms, she began to cry. "You''re finally back!"


    The rain continued to fall, and there was a crackling sound mixed with her sobs. "I have been


    chasing you for so long that my voice was hoarse, but you kept driving. Why are you going to see


    Jewel? I don''t want you to go to her ce! I don''t want you to see her!"


    Her crying made Stanley''s heart tremble.


    There was even more shock in his eyes. Did she chase after him because of this?


    Did she chase after his car and ran so far?


    How did she manage to run such a longdistance?


    Enraged and distressed, Stanley pursed his thin lips into a line.


    At that time, he was extremely angry when he was in the bedroom, so he mmed the door and


    left.


    He was insanely jealous when he thought of the time she spent with Liam, which was why he said


    such nonsense!


    Instead of going to Jewel''s house, he went to Jimmy''s.


    Just now, he was still so angry that his heart hurt, but now that he saw her crying at the top of her


    lungs, all his anger was gone and was reced by heartache.


    Sighing, he picked her up. When his eyes swept under her feet, he found that she was not only


    wearing only one piece of clothes but also no shoes. She was barefooted and her feet were slightly


    bleeding.


    Did she just run out like this? Was she crazy? How could she disregard her body like this?


    Stanley''s face turned cold as he carried the crying woman into the car.


    Looking at the couple crying and arguing, Jackson couldn''t help but chuckle, feeling a little envious


    inside, but he also felt a little envious in his heart. This was how it looked like to be a normal couple


    with emotions and human nature.


    They were vivid and lively, and let out all your thoughts instead of rotting inside.


    "I''m living nearby. She''s not in a stable mood now, and it''s raining. Go to my ce and stay for a


    night. Call Howard to check the wound on her feet."


    Jackson got in the car and said as he started the car.


    Stanley nodded and focused all his attention on the woman in his arms. He had no objection


    wherever he went.


    All three of them were wet as if they had climbed out of the water.


    Sharon shrank in his arms and held his waist tightly with her hands. She stuck her cheek on his


    chest, her eyes closing and her eyshes trembling.


    Feeling the trembling of her body, Stanley hugged her tightly. "Are you cold?"


    Sharon nodded slightly, her teeth chattering.


    "Jackson..."


    Stanley raised his head and said.


    Jackson understood and turned on the heater immediately. After a while, the temperature in the car


    rose.


    Stanley''s eyes swept over her and found that other than the injury on her feet, she was in good


    condition. She was wearing Jackson''s coat. It seemed that Jackson had apanied her for a long


    time today.


    "Jackson, why are you with her?"


    asked Stanley as he tightened his grip on Sharon in his arms.


    "I went back to the King residence today. The dinner took quite a long time, so I came backte.


    However, I saw Sharon was targeted by two thugs on the way."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As he said this, Jackson nced at the rearview mirror, and Stanley''s eyes who was holding


    Sharon were as cold as a de. "Did you let them go?"


    "They were just some coward wimps. I broke a guy''s hand, and the other ran away in a hurry."

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124


    Stanley smiled coldly and said, "You had let them off lightly."


    Raising his chin, Jackson changed the topic. "What''s wrong with you? How could you let here


    out alone at this hour?"


    He rubbed his eyebrows and sighed. "I had some conflict with her and left in a huff. I didn''t expect


    that she would chase after me. I guess she was frightened out of her wits because of the heavy rain


    and the two thugs."


    He looked down at the woman in his embrace and found that she wasn''t shaking as violently as


    before. Maybe it was because of the slightly warmer temperature or because she was in his arms


    now.


    She gradually calmed down, yet he didn''t know whether she was asleep or fell unconscious.


    Jackson was surprised for a moment, and then teased, "You guys are really something."


    What a pair of couple!


    When they arrived at Jackson''s apartment, Stanley went up with Sharon in his arms.


    Jackson called Howard. Fortunately, it was Howard''s off day today, so he was avable to pay them


    a visit.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Stanley directly took Sharon to the bathroom and took a hot bath to warm up her cold body.


    There was a knock on the bathroom door.


    Stanley got up and went out. Jackson took a set of clothes and said, "I found some clothes for her.


    They were my wife''s. Let her wear it for the night."


    "Thank you."


    Stanley took it and nodded.


    Jackson smiled and said, "Don''t mention it."


    Stanley smiled back at him, keeping his gratitude to himself. Without a word, he simply nodded,


    took the clothes, and went into the bathroom.


    It was was already an hourter when Howard arrived. Jackson opened the door for him. "Why are


    you sote?"


    "It''s raining heavily, brother. The road is slippery, and I don''t dare to drive fast." Howard flicked the


    raindrops on his shoulder. "Better safe than sorry."


    "Alright, enough with theint." Jacksonughed. He nced at the medicine bag in his hand


    and pointed to the second floor.


    "They are in the bedroom upstairs."


    "Okay."


    Howard nodded and strode in. It was Jackson''s two- story duplex apartment. He usually lived here


    when he was not on a mission. Howard visited several times previously.


    Seeing that the room was full of men''s belongings and that there were no signs of women at all,


    Howard asked tentatively, "Jackson, are you still fighting with your wife?"


    Jackson had been married, but then they fell out. For so many years, Jackson had never been with


    another woman. No one knew what he was thinking.


    "Get your nose out of my business." Jackson closed the door, nced at Howard, and said, "Go to


    the second floor and take a look. The second bedroom on your left."


    "Alright."


    Howard dared to get his nose in other people''s business except Jackson''s, so he sheepishly went


    up the stairs with his medicine bag.


    When he came to the bedroom, he knocked on the door. After a while, the door of the bedroom


    opened, and Stanley appeared in front of him, looking rather disheveled.


    Howard was shocked. "Stanley, did you go swimming?"


    Stanley was all wet. At first nce, the bespoke high-end suit and expensive leather shoes were all


    damaged.


    He rubbed his eyebrows as he stepped aside to make way for Howard. "She''s inside. Go and check


    her injury. I''ll take a bath."


    Hepletely forgot about himself as he was busy helping Sharon taking a shower and getting


    changed just now.


    After he took a shower and changed into clean clothes, Howard also came out of the bedroom. He


    lowered his voice and said, "In addition to the injury on her feet, she''s fine. Her feet are bleeding, so


    I helped her clean the wound and cover it with gauze. I believe I don''t need to tell you what you


    need to pay attention to."


    Stanley nodded. "I know and I will."


    After a pause, he added, "Howard, thank you."


    Howard was stunned, and then scratched his hair awkwardly. "It''s all right. I''m a doctor. It''s my job."


    Stanley smiled.


    "She is sleeping now. You need to watch out tonight. After a night in the rain and an unstable


    emotion, her immune system will be weaker than usual and she may catch a cold."


    "I know."


    "Then... I''m done here, right?"


    Stanley closed the bedroom door and said, "Let''s go down together and have a drink."


    "Sounds great." Howard giggled. "If I get drunk, I can''t drive home, so I''ll crash Jackson''s couch


    downstairs for a night here."


    The three men sat on the sofa and drank, all silent. Howard looked at Stanley who sitting on the


    sofa while drinking.


    Stanley had proposed a drink, but he was the only one who did not drink.


    "Stanley, don''t you want some?"


    Howard pushed a ss of wine over.


    Stanley said calmly, "You guys drink."


    Howard looked at Jackson and arched his eyebrows for some clues, but Jackson just pretended


    that he didn''t see him and continued drinking silently.


    Howard was anxious. "None of you are talking. This is so weird. Neither of you wants to tell me


    what happened tonight?"


    Jackson ignored him.


    Stanley ignored him.


    Howard squinted at them. "I''m a doctor who is on your service. I came right after you called me, but


    you dumped me aside after you were done with me. My heart hurts so bad..."


    Stanley picked up the ss of wine on the tea table and drank it, then he raised his head and said,


    "Liam Frazier tried to approach Sharon several times. I warned her that he had evil intentions and


    asked her to stay away from him, but she didn''t believe me and kept in touch with him. I was pissed


    so I let in a huff, but I didn''t expect that she would chase after me and injure herself to this state."


    Stanley had no idea that she was so bold to run out in the middle of the night. Did she think that


    everyone in the world was a good person?


    "D*mn it!"


    Hearing this, Howard pped the table angrily. "That a*shole Liam Frazier is really vicious and


    scheming. How could he be so despicable? How could he do such a disgusting thing? He seduced


    Reba with the same method. Now you have got out of emotional trauma and finally fell in love


    with a woman, but the shameless b*stard came out to make a move on Sharon again. I have never


    seen such a thick- skinned and shameless person. He is the first one!"


    He was full of righteous indignation as if he was cursing his own enemy.


    "We have to think of a way to prevent him from making trouble all the time."


    A light shed across Howard''s eyes as he looked at Jackson. "Jackson, I remember that your wife


    seems to know some super dangerous people. Why don''t you ask her to find an international


    hitman or something to kill him?"


    Jackson sighed. "Howard, how did you get your medical license?"


    Howard, who was humiliated, blushed. "What? I''m just offering some suggestions."


    "What is the status of the Jones Family? Who is the Liam? Even if he is not favored, he is still the


    second son of the Jones Family. If you ask us to kill Liam, what about Master Jones? He''ll be pissed


    off."


    Howard stuttered, "I... I''m angry, so I said something stupid. I''m just saying though, I don''t mean it."


    Stanley, who had not spoken, said, "The boss behind Fusion Fortune Holdings who slowly rises in


    recent years is actually Liam. As an entertainmentpany, he needs to deal with people from all


    walks of life. This industry is very chaotic and messy. Do you think if he identally offends a big


    shot, will he die because of this?"


    When he said these words, there was a cold look in his eyes.


    Looking at this version of Stanley, Howard suddenly broke out in cold sweat.


    Jackson abruptly put down the wine ss in his hand and shot a sharp nce at him, warning him,


    "Stanley, stop what you''re thinking!"


    If Stanley really did that, he would be an inhumane devil. No matter how bad Liam was, he was still


    a member of the Jones Family.


    Stanley smiled, stood up, and said calmly, "I''m just bbering. Don''t take it seriously. You guys go


    ahead. I''m going upstairs to check on Sharon."


    After that, he got up and went to the second floor.


    Howard immediatelyy on the sofa, sighed, and said, "Liam is such big trouble. From Stanley''s


    tone, he''ll definitely teach him a lesson in person one day."


    Jackson narrowed his eyes and said, "Liam Frazier is not the biggest trouble."


    Shawn was.


    "Oh?" Howard didn''t understand for a moment, "He is not? Who is then?"


    Before Jackson spoke, the cell phone rang. It was an unbranded cell phone which was used as a


    specialmunication device by Jackson''s team.


    It seemed that it was his teammate who came to talk to him.


    Jackson picked up the phone, went to the balcony, and answered the phone, "Hey, Andy."


    "Boss, we''ve found out about the things you asked us to investigate."


    "Spill it."


    "Seven years ago, there was a feud in the Lewis Family. Someone in the family rebelled. As the


    only sessor, Shawn Lewis was still young and had no real power, so he was kicked out of the


    Lewis Family and went to a shantytown. A kind-hearted family took him in and he stayed there for


    four years."


    At this point, Jackson had connected all the probable links. "Is thest name of the family who took


    Shawn in Cruz?"


    Andy clicked his tongue on the phone. "Wow, Boss, I''m impressed. We can''t hide anything from


    you. Anyway, this is the first- hand information I just got. How do you know?"


    "Alright, go back to your work and keep an eye on that criminal gang. If there is anything urgent,


    report back to me."


    "Okay!"


    Jackson hung up the phone and stared at the rain outside the window.


    He remembered it correctly then. Sharon knew Shawn, as expected.


    Shawn was not an easy target. Jackson had met him several times, so he knew that he was very


    cruel. Based on his characteristics, if he targeted Sharon, he would destroy her if he couldn''t get


    her...


    Feeling a headache, he pinched his eyebrows. For the first time, there were hesitation and struggle


    in Jackson''s heart.


    Should he tell this to Stanley?


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    Stanley pushed the door open and walked in. When he saw the woman sitting on the bed, he was


    stunned and then frowned.


    He didn''t know when Sharon woke up. She was sitting up, leaning against the wall with a quilt on


    herself that covered everything except a pair of eyes with fright written all over it.


    Stanley entered the room, closed the door, and turned on the lights.


    He didn''t call her name, nor did he talk to her.


    Hearing the sound, Sharon stretched her head out of the quilt. When she saw it was him, she


    seemed to be stunned for a moment. Then she suddenly lifted the quilt and jumped down from the


    bed and directly threw herself into his arms.


    Because of the abrupt force, Stanley was almost knocked to the ground.

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125


    Holding her in his arms and stabilizing himself, Stanley lowered his eyes to look at the person in his


    arms. "What are you doing?"


    Sharon buried her face in his chest and said with a trace of fear in her voice, "Where were you just


    now?"


    Stanley pursed his lips and said, "I was downstairs."


    Sharon hugged him tightly. "Don''t go please."


    Her clinginess made his heart involuntarily melt. He sighed and raised his hand to stroke her hair.


    "I''m just downstairs, and I haven''t gone anywhere."


    As he spoke, he brought her to bed, and between his movements, Sharon let out a hissing cry.


    Stanley came to his senses and scolded her, "You deserve it. Why didn''t you remember the injury


    on your feet when you rushed to me just now?"


    Sharon pouted with grievance and said, "I forgot..."


    "Don''t move. Sit down and let me have a look."


    Stanley was going to hold her hand.


    Sharon held his waist and did not let go. "No."


    Stanley let out a helpless chuckle. "Come on, let go of me first. Let me take a look at your injury."


    "No." Sharon said in a muffled voice, "I''m afraid."


    Afraid...


    His deep eyes narrowed slightly. Jackson said that two thugs were harassing her. When he rushed


    over, she was wet all over that he could almost see everything under the drenched thinyer of


    clothes. She curled up in the corner, looking very pitiful.


    At the thought of this, Stanley felt a stabbing pain in his heart.


    "Don''t be afraid." He bowed his head and kissed her forehead. "It''s okay. Those two b*stards didn''t


    do anything to you. It''s okay now."


    Sharon held his waist tightly and shook her head. "I''m not afraid of that. I''m afraid of thunder."


    Stanley froze.


    Afraid... of thunder?


    Did he hear it correctly?


    Raising her face, Stanley looked into her eyes.


    "Sharon, you didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    When Sharon was about to shake her head, there was a sudden "bang" outside the window. The


    shing lightning and rumbling thunder sounded particrly horrifying and frightening.


    Her body went stiff and her face was pale. She grabbed Stanley''s arm so tightly that her nails


    almost prated through his flesh.


    Okay, he believed her now.


    She was not afraid of the thugs, but the thunder instead!


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just thunder. There''s nothing to be afraid of." He smiled helplessly and pinched


    her cheek. Thinking of something, his face sank. "Since you''re so timid, why did you still dare to run


    out alone?"


    Sharon spoke very softly, "I just ran and ran, and when I wanted to go back, it was too far away..."


    Stanley pursed his lips. "Do you regret it now?"


    "No."


    "Huh?" Stanley narrowed his eyes.


    Sharon spoke softly again, "If I didn''t run out, I wouldn''t have the chance to have a nice


    conversation with you like right now."


    Was she ming him for treating her like that in the vi?


    Stanley wanted to say something, but in the end, he held it in, concerning her feelings.


    "It''s okay. It''s over now."


    Stanley picked her up, went to the bedside, put her on the bed, and then lifted her foot to check her


    injury. After taking a look at her, he frowned.


    She shouldn''t have walked after the gauze dressing. However, she literally jumped down from the


    bed just now and walked on the injury, so now the white gauze had already been stained with blood.


    Sharon retracted her foot. "I-I''m fine..."


    Stanley nced at her and let go of her. Sharon immediately sat down in bed.


    "It''s gettingte. Go to sleep."


    Stanley got up and was about to turn off the lights.


    "Dear..." Sharon suddenly reached out and grabbed him.


    Stanley turned around and looked at her. "What''s the matter?"


    "Are you... still angry?"


    Stanley turned his head away and said calmly, "No."


    "You must be!" Sharon looked at him and knew that he was lying.


    Stanley turned around and red at her. "If you know that I will be angry, why did you piss me off?


    Why did you be with Liam Frazier alone? Do you know that he is a dangerous person and he can


    do anything?"


    Thinking that she was in an unstable mood now, he only chided her softly and avoided the heated


    arguments.


    Sharon sniffed and said, "I''m sorry."


    "Do you think I can''t do anything to you just because you apologize?" Stanley''s face darkened. "Are


    you using that pitiful trick against me?"


    Sharon shook her head. "No..."


    "You are!"


    Sharon was anxious and reached out to grab his hand. "No, I didn''t. Really!"


    Stanley snorted.


    Sharon nced at him and whispered, "It''s not me who wanted to go with him, but he took me away


    without my knowledge. When I woke up, I was already at his ce. Nothing happened between us.


    Why don''t you trust me?"


    She felt distressed too. He never really considered her feelings but got annoyed by himself.


    Was she the kind of person who would betray him?


    He didn''t trust her at all!


    When Sharon thought about it, she felt upset.


    Stanley looked at her seriously. "It''s not that I don''t trust you, but I don''t believe in him."


    Liam was wicked and vicious by nature and he was capable of doing anything bad. It was not safe


    for Sharon to be with him.


    "Do you still remember thest time you said that I imprisoned you?"


    Stanley said.


    Sharon nodded. "Yes, I remember."


    Why did he mention this?


    "I was not imprisoning you but I was protecting you." Stanley pursed his lips and exined for the


    first time, "Liam may look gentle and kind on the outside, but he is actually cruel and merciless. You


    don''t know what he had done before, so you would be fooled by his disguise."


    Sharon quietly listened to him.


    "I almost killed him that night in the restaurant. He must have hatred in his heart and will definitely


    find a chance to make a move on me." Speaking of this, Stanley paused and then said, "It''s


    possible that he made a move on you."


    Sharon pondered for a while and said, "So in the hospital, you assigned two bodyguards to protect


    me and prevent me from leaving the hospital because you wanted someone to protect me if Liam


    did something bad."


    Stanley nodded.


    "But he didn''t do it. Does it mean that he won''t hurt me in the future?" Sharon said.


    Stanley nced at her and said in a low voice, "Are you speaking up for him?"


    Sharon was stunned for a moment and immediately said, "No. I''m just curious. If he wanted toy a


    hand on me, why didn''t he just kill me at his ce when he took me away this time?"


    Stanley sneered and said, "It''s better to hook up with you than to kill you so that he canugh at me


    and insult me again! It''s a much easier move than killing you!"


    Sharon was stunned, then jumped up and was about to beat him up. "What do you mean by saying


    that it''s much easier than killing me? Stanley Jones, do you really think I will fall for a man so


    easily?"


    Stanley looked at her and was about to speak.


    "Am I wrong? Do you think I''ll betray you? You think I''ll cheat on you, don''t you?" Sharon rebuked.


    Stanley pursed his lips. Deep down inside, he was really worried that Liam would snatch Sharon


    away.


    "You not only don''t believe me but also use the biggest nder to specte me. Do you think that


    all women are like Reba?"


    Hearing that, Stanley frowned immediately.


    "Why, you want me to shut up again!" Sharon sneered. "Even if you don''t want to mention Reba,


    you still love her, right? What is this then? I haven''t had an affair yet but you alreadymit


    emotional infidelity!"


    "Sharon Cruz!"


    Stanley shouted her name in great dismay. He was so angry that blue veins stood out on his


    forehead as he thought, "Does she know what she''s talking about?"


    "How could you raise your voice at me!"


    Sharon red back.


    Stanley started to get annoyed by her nuisance. "When did I raise your voice at you?"


    "See? Right now! You''re shouting at me!"


    "You never see me really raising my voice, do you? Fine. I have an executive meeting tomorrow.


    Come to the meeting with me and I''ll show you how does it look like when I raise my voice!"


    Sharon snorted, "I don''t want to!"


    By letting her attend the meeting, wasn''t he explicitly telling people that they had a rtionship?


    Obviously, Stanley was agitated. He stood up, turned off the light, and went straight to bed, ignoring


    her entirely.


    He was tall and slender, so the moment he went to bed, the bed instantly became narrow.


    Sharon was squeezed into the corner of the bed. She stared at him who was sleeping with his eyes


    closed. She stared at him for a long time, but he didn''t seem to notice her resentment.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her eyes got tired from the staring.


    She looked away, rubbed her eyes, and slowlyy down beside him.


    The bedroom was quiet.


    Sharon couldn''t fall asleep, so she looked at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    Lying next to her, he was breathing steadily. She wondered if he was asleep or pretending to be


    asleep.


    His body odor was very nice as it exhumed into her nose continuously. Biting her lips, Sharon


    wanted to turn her back to him.


    But the bed was too small.


    This was a single bed.


    Stanley upied more than half of the bed. Luckily, Sharon was petite and did not take up a ce.


    Otherwise, she had to lean against the wall through the night.


    She couldn''t even move a muscle, so she simplyy straight as a log.


    All kinds of thoughts started to appear in her mind when she couldn''t fall asleep.


    What kind of shower gel did he use? Why did he smell so good?


    Was his body made of iron.? It was so stiff and hard that she felt ufortable as his arm was


    nudging her.


    It seemed that he didn''t snore when he slept, which was good.


    He already looked so smart and handsome when he was in a suit and tie, but she didn''t expect that


    he would look more handsome in simple pajamas.


    Not only did he lose his sharpness but he also gained a bit of softness.


    As the orange light shone on him, he looked almost like a good family man.


    Sharon dived deep into her thoughts. The more she thought about it, the more active her mind was.


    Suddenly...


    "Boom!" There was a loud thundering sound.


    "Ah..."


    She cried out in surprise and rolled into his arms.


    She hated the thunder.


    Stanley''s body froze when she held him tightly. He smelled her sweet body odor which made him


    feel refreshed andfortable.


    After taking a deep breath and calming down, Stanley asked in a calm and indifferent voice, "What


    are you doing?"


    Tit''s thundering."


    He squinted at her.


    "Then go to sleep and don''t move."


    "Okay."


    Although she said so, she still continued to stick close to him and trembled vigorously.


    Stanley suddenly opened his eyes and warned her in a low voice, "If you continue to move, don''t


    me me for not being able to control myself!"


    Sharon understood what he meant and blushed. Then, she exined in a low voice, "No, I''m


    scared. I''m trembling and can''t control myself."


    Stanley was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126


    After a while, Stanley pursed his lips tightly and reached his powerful arms out to hold Sharon in his


    embrace tightly.


    She was stunned.


    She didn''t expect that he would hug her back.


    She thought he was still angry.


    Why did he hug her on his own ord? Was he not mad anymore?


    Miraculously, her shaking body slowly calmed down in his reassuring embrace.


    Sharon''s small face was lying in his arms, and her eyes were darting around curiously. "Where are


    we?"


    She could see that this was not his vi.


    "Jackson''s house."


    Sharon remembered such a person and nodded.


    Stanley asked her, "Do you remember what happened?"


    "Well, I chased after you and thought that I could catch up with you, but you drove farther and


    farther away. Later, it began to thunder and rain. I was afraid and couldn''t walk, and then I


    remembered that there were two hooligans harassing me..."


    After thinking for a while, Sharon came to her senses and asked, "Did Jackson save me?"


    "You''re not that stupid after all," Stanley snorted.


    Nevertheless, he was still upset about her running out in the middle of the night regardless of the


    consequences. "Something bad almost happened to you this time. Let''s see if you dare to run away


    at this hour next time."


    "No, I won''t do it again." Sharon started to fear after thinking about it. On second thought, she


    realized that it was not her fault, so she pouted and muttered, "If you hadn''t said that you would go


    to see Jewel, I wouldn''t have chased after you..."


    "You could be with Liam Frazier; why couldn''t I go to see Jewel?"


    "Hey, you''re being unreasonable..."


    "Hmm?"


    As soon as he raised his voice, Sharon shrugged and stopped arguing with him.


    She sniffed and said unhappily, "Did you really go to meet her?"


    Stanley asked deliberately, "Who?"


    "Jewel!"


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth slowly curled up into a smirk as he found out that she cared so


    much about his whereabouts. She was very jealous.


    But unexpectedly, instead of despising her jealousy, he was very glee.


    "Yeah, I went to see her."


    Stanley said casually, "You ruined our sweet time together. I thought I could spend the night with


    her, but you..."


    "Stanley, you b*stard!"


    Sharon''s loud roar echoed the room. She was so angry that she trembled all over as she suddenly


    sat up from the bed and sat on his belly. Gritting her teeth and looking at him with red eyes, she


    wanted to beat him but dared not to.


    She didn''t know why she was so worked up. When she heard that he was going to spend the night


    with Jewel, she became extremely annoyed and agitated.


    She wasn''t like this in the past. She didn''t care no matter how long he wasn''t home. In fact, she


    even thought it would be best if he didn''te back forever.


    But now...


    She was confused.


    How could there be such a big change in her heart in such a short period of time?


    Stanley squinted at the woman on his body and said, "Come down."


    Hot- headed, she shook her head and said, "No!"


    Stanleyughed. "Are you sure?"


    "No... Ah..."


    Abruptly, she felt the world spinning as she was pinned under Stanley.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Their positions changed instantly.


    He was above her, pinning her under him.


    He stared at her with his hot gazes with a sense of danger. "What about now? Do you still want to


    ride me?"


    The corner of Sharon''s mouth twitched.


    He was so blunt and straightforward. "You are so heavy. Get up." She reached out and pushed him.


    Stanley didn''t move, and his eyes became hotter and hotter. "It''s not at home, so I''ll let you go."


    What did he mean?


    Before Sharon could react, he who was on top of her moved andy back to her side. However, he


    was huffing and puffing.


    Sharon suddenly understood what he meant. Her face turned red again and she opened her mouth


    to speak, but she couldn''t say a word.


    In the quiet bedroom, his voice suddenly sounded, "I didn''t go to Jewel''s ce. I went to Jimmy''s


    instead."


    Sharon was stillining about him quietly. When she heard this, she immediately widened her


    eyes, turned her head, and looked at him. "What... did you say?"


    "I won''t say it twice."


    He snorted smugly.


    Sharon swallowed and said, "R-Really?"


    Stanley turned his head and stared at her for two seconds. Suddenly, he smiled softly and said,


    "Yes, really. You can call Jimmy to see if I''m telling the truth."


    Sharon didn''t expect that he would exin himself, and she also didn''t expect that he didn''t go to


    see Jewel...


    After learning the truth, the little depression in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    "But you..." His deep and shallow voice sounded in her ear, "Why do you care so much about me


    going to see Jewel, huh?"


    Sharon blurted out, "Who cares?"


    "Yes, you don''t care. You ran out with bare feet and chased after me for such a long time. What''s


    more, you were not furious when you heard that I was going to see Jewel!"


    Sharon was rendered speechless. She lowered her eyes and bit her lips, feeling more and more


    confused.


    What was wrong with her?


    Did she like him?


    No, she didn''t. She knew from the beginning that she could not like him, so she would not fall for


    him for the rest of her life.


    But...


    Why would she care so much if she didn''t like him?


    She figured, perhaps she was used to his existence. She was used to him sleeping with her every


    night. She was used to seeing him when she got up the next day. She was even more used to his


    warmth and love during their intimate moment...


    She closed her eyes and told herself that she was just used to it.


    She was used to having him by her side.


    She knew that these habits were horrible, but she couldn''t help it as if she was addicted to them.


    She closed her eyes and kept silent by pursing her lips.


    The bedroom was quiet again.


    After a long time, when Stanley thought that she had fallen asleep, she suddenly spoke slowly, "I


    was afraid of thunder because my parents often quarreled with each other on the rainy day when I


    was young, and when this happened, they would lock me up in a small room. It was dark and scary


    inside. I hid in the room and cried while they were quarreling outside. This happened so much so


    that I had a phobia. When it rained, I would be particrly timid..."


    Stanley was stunned. A look of astonishment shed across his eyes, as well as heartache.


    He thought she was a coward by nature, but he didn''t expect there was such a factor.


    "Sometimes I would still be afraid of thunder and rain even when I grew up. Although I told myself


    that it was nothing, I still felt terrified deep in my heart."


    Sharon said with a bitter smile, "Am I useless?"


    Stanley''s Adam''s apple moved and he said in a hoarse voice, "It doesn''t matter. I''ll be with you


    every time it''s raining and thundering in the future."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment. Her heart was slowly thumping faster and faster, and strange


    emotions began to breed in her heart.


    Her heart was full of emotion.


    These words were like the most lethal weapon to tackle women''s hearts.


    She couldn''t help but smile, but when she thought of something, she lowered her eyes in despair.


    She would propose a divorce when she graduated a yearter. By then, they would go their


    separate ways, so he wouldn''t be there to apany her whenever there was rain or thunder as


    he said.


    Putting away these thoughts, Sharon continued to say, "Well, when you went to Grasmere for a


    business trip for two days, it was also raining and thundering at Beachmarsh City like today, but the


    house was empty and Hazel was not there too. I was so scared that I didn''t dare to move..."


    Sharon remembered what happened that day, and her heart was still faintly sore. "I called you, but it


    was a woman who answered the phone. She said that you were taking a bath..."


    "Sharon!" Stanley interrupted her abruptly, propped up his upper body, and looked at her intensely.


    "I didn''t sleep with that woman that night. Do you believe me?"


    The light in his eyes was too bright. Somehow, Sharon blurted out, "I believe you."


    There was a smile at the corner of Stanley''s mouth. "Good girl."


    Although she was praised, Sharon was not happy at all. "Look, this is the difference between you


    and me!"


    "What?"


    "You are narrow-minded and think that there is something between Liam and me, but when ites


    to you, I trust you unconditionally. Do you see the gap between us?"


    Stanley squinted at her, speechless.


    He had to think in the wrong way because Liam had a bad reputation in this department.


    Sharon couldn''t help but feel puffed up as this was the first time that she rendered him speechless.


    "It was such a good offer, you and the girl alone in the room. Why hadn''t you had sex with her?"


    Stanley lifted her chin with a faint smile. "I''ll consider your suggestion next time. How about it?"


    "What did you say!"


    "Didn''t you say that I didn''t seize the opportunity?"


    This time, it was Sharon''s turn to be rendered speechless.


    The next day.


    When Sharon opened her eyes, the man beside her was still asleep. She slept very wellst night.


    It was a dreamless and hearty slumber.


    Perhaps it was because he was lying beside her that she could sleep so peacefully.


    After waiting for a while, Stanley still didn''t wake up, so Sharon quietly got up and washed up.


    It wasn''t appropriate to sleep in since she was at other people''s home.


    The toiletries in the bathroom on the second floor were all brand new. When Sharon brushed her


    teeth, she thought that Jackson would be so meticulous in such a small detail despite looking so


    manly and staunch.


    After washing up, she went downstairs.


    There was no one downstairs. Sharon rubbed her belly as she walked down the stairs to the


    kitchen.


    The kitchen was equipped withplete sets of pots and pans, as well as the refrigerator which


    was full of food.


    Sharon rolled up her sleeves and decided to make breakfast.


    Jackson came out of the bathroom and heard themotion in the kitchen. He walked over


    suspiciously and saw the figure of a woman in a goose-yellow nightdress...


    Feeling uneasy, Sharon soon found that someone was staring at her and immediately turned


    around in shock.


    "Jackson?"


    Seeing the person behind him, Sharon breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Ahem."


    Jackson looked down and smiled. He came out from behind the door and said, "Yeah, it''s me.


    He must have just taken a shower as his upper body was naked, revealing his bulging muscles


    were, and there was only a bath towel around his waist... Sharon immediately turned her face away,


    feeling embarrassed and shy.


    Jackson, who had such a good observation ability, quickly reacted. He took the coat on the side and


    put it on while exining, "Sorry. I came straight over when I heard some noises and forgot that I


    wasn''t wearing anything on."


    Seeing that he was dressed, Sharon smiled and said, "I saw no one downstairs. I thought you


    haven''t get up, so I nned to make breakfast."

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127


    "I didn''t see anyone downstairs, so I thought you didn''t get up and nned to make breakfast."


    Jackson nodded. "There''s everything in the refrigerator. Feel free to cook them."


    Sharon nodded. "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "I have to. I not only thank you for letting me use the kitchen but also thank you for yesterday. If it


    weren''t for you, the consequences would definitely be very serious. And I also thank you for taking


    us in, and even giving us clothes to get changed..."


    Jackson chuckled helplessly at Sharon''s endless gratitude speech. "The clothes you''re wearing are


    my ex-wife''s. Just now, when I suddenly saw your back in the kitchen, I... I thought I saw her."


    No wonder when she looked back, she found that Jackson stared at her in a daze. It turned out that


    he mistook her for his wife.


    Sharon asked curiously, "Have you ever married? I really can''t tell because you look very young."


    Jackson shrugged his shoulders and said, "Nah, I''m no longer young now. I thought hunky boys are


    very popr nowadays, no?"


    Sharon was amused by his humor. "No, you''re still quite young. You are more mature and charming


    than the naive hunky boys."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re too kind." Jackson nodded and pointed, "The water in the pot is boiling."


    "Oh, I almost forgot..."


    Sharon patted her forehead and came to her senses.


    Jackson, who was leaning against the door, looked at her with a smile. When he thought of


    something, his sharp eyes gradually became serious.


    Sharon was putting tomatoes into the pot when she suddenly heard the male voice behind her that


    asked, "You know Shawn Lewis, don''t you?"


    Sharon''s action froze. After a while, she returned to normal and said with a smile, "You mentioned


    this person to mest time. Why did you mention him again this time?"


    "At that time, Shawn wandered to a small town in the south and was taken in by a kind-hearted


    family. Do you want me to continue?"


    A simple remark made Sharon speechless.


    It seemed that he had conducted a thorough investigation.


    Putting down the spat in her hand, Sharon turned back, pursed her lips, and begged with a


    pleading look in her eyes, "Jackson, can I ask you a favor please?"


    "You don''t want me to tell Stanley about you and Shawn."


    Stanley''s friends were all elites. Jackson could figure out what Sharon wanted to say before she


    could borate more.


    Sharon lowered her eyes and nodded. "Yes."


    Jackson frowned and asked, "Why didn''t you tell him about it?"


    "It''s all in the past. He doesn''t need to know that."


    Even if he had to know, she should be the one who told him about it and not by others.


    Sharon thought so in the past. She thought that she would never meet Shawn again in her life, but


    Shawn found her eventually. If things went on like this, Stanley would know about it sooner orter.


    In order to avoid further misunderstanding, she would find an opportunity to tell him about Shawn


    instead of letting Jackson tell him about it.


    Therefore, Sharon could only ask Jackson to keep it a secret for the time being.


    Jackson didn''t know what she was thinking. He only felt that what she did wasn''t right as couples


    should not keep such a secret from each other. However, he reckoned what she said was right. The


    past should be gone with the wind.


    After thinking for a while, he nodded and said, "Alright, I won''t tell him. It''s your call."


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you, Jackson."


    After a pause, she was curious again. "Why are you so interested in my business with Shawn?"


    So much so that he actually investigated it in private.


    Jackson raised his eyebrows. "Because Shawn is not to be trifled with. You are my buddy''s wife.


    Being affiliated with that kind of man will not do you and Stanley good."


    "That kind of man?" Sharon didn''t quite understand what he meant. "What''s wrong with Shawn?"


    "He is cruel and shrewd. He is the head of the Lewis Family at such a young age, so it can be seen


    that his strength can''t be underestimated."


    The Lewis family''s foundation was in the north. It was arge family and a diversified business


    empire. Besides that, it was extremelyplicated as they were involved with the legal world and


    underworld, so ordinary people dared not provoke them.


    Jackson persuaded her sincerely, "Shawn has the real power of the Lewis Family in his hand. He is


    a dangerous person. You''d better not keep in touch with him in the future."


    Sharon was astonished.


    Did he say that Shawn was a dangerous person?


    It couldn''t be!


    When they were young, Shawn was a frivolous man. He was as pretentious as he could muster in


    front of others but when he was alone with her, his true characteristic would be exposed.


    If this was his w, then he had a lot of merits. He was very kind. He would feed the stray cats and


    dogs on the street, and if his neighbor needed help, he would offer his hand. There were still many


    things like this that could prove his kindness.


    Nowadays, people were so indifferent, but not him. He would take the initiative to help others and


    be always warm-hearted.


    Sharon did not believe that Jackson had said that such a person was dangerous.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Jackson''s voice brought her back to her senses.


    Sharon pursed her lips and couldn''t help saying good things about Shawn, "Jackson, I have known


    Shawn for four years. He is not the kind of person you said. He may be a little aggressive, but he is


    not a bad person."


    Jackson''s expression suddenly darkened. "Miss Cruz, I don''t want to interfere with the matter


    between you and Shawn, but I only have one piece of advice for you. Stanley is sincere to you.


    Please don''t hurt him."


    Sharon smiled bitterly. "Really? He is sincere to Reba, isn''t he?"


    She had self- awareness and would not wishfully think that Stanley had her in his heart simply


    because he drew himself closer to her.


    She could also see that every time Reba was mentioned, Stanley would overreact. If he didn''t


    love her, how could he have emotional fluctuations?


    Jackson pursed his lips and remained silent.


    For Stanley, Reba was indeed a special existence.


    He had nothing to say.


    "What''s in the pot? Why does it smell so nice?"


    They heard Stanley''s voice echoing into the kitchen before seeing him.


    Jackson turned around, went to the living room, and happened to see Stanleying downstairs.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and asked, "You''re here too, Jackson?"


    "You guys talk. I''ll go up and get changed."


    Jackson patted him on the shoulder and went back to the bedroom.


    Sharon was putting noodles into the pot when Stanley leaned over and hugged her from behind. He


    put his chin on her shoulder, huffing a hot breath to her neck. "Are you chatting with Jackson?"


    Sharon giggled due to the itchiness and said, "Yes."


    "About what?"


    "He just came over. We didn''t say much before you came down. Hey, let me go. The breakfast is


    ready. Go and bring the utensils and tes."


    After a while, Howard also got up. He had been sleeping on the sofa for a whole night, so his waist


    was sore and his back was painful now.


    Howard sat there like a rich master, drumming his fingers on the table with his hand, as Sharon


    brought the breakfast to the dining table. "Hey, you haven''t thanked me foring over in the


    middle of the night to treat your woundst night."


    Sharon nced at him and sincerely said, "Thank you."


    "That''s more like it." Howard was satisfied. "Go, go to the kitchen and serve me breakfast."


    Sharon was speechless.


    She thought that he did help a lot, so she went to the kitchen and brought breakfast to him.


    "Sit down."


    As soon as she turned around, Stanley pulled her wrist and said, "Sit down and eat."


    Howard pouted grumpily. "Stanley, what are you doing?"


    Stanley nced at him. "Go and help yourself if you want to eat."


    "I''m a patient. My waist is sore and my back is aching. Can''t you be a little passionate to me?"


    Howard grimaced. "Moreover, it''s all thanks to you that I''m like this. Can''t you even bring me a cup


    of coffee?"


    Stanley looked at him with a faint smile. "I think you''re quite energetic now. How about I beat you up


    and then take care of you?"


    Howard pointed at him tremblingly and said, "Y-You are so cruel!"


    Jackson shook his head and smiled.


    Sharon was speechless. "That''s enough. It''s just breakfast. I can get him."


    With this, she turned around and went to the kitchen, to which Stanley didn''t manage to stop her.


    Howard said proudly, "Sharon is more warmhearted than you."


    Stanley looked at him gloomily.


    Howard just pretended that he didn''t see his re.


    It was an amusing ambiance at the dining table. Stanley didn''t say a word and looked at Howard


    with a murderous look all the way.


    However, Howard was very carefree. No one knew whether he had not seen it or automatically


    ignored Stanley''s gaze.


    Sharon shook her head andughed.


    Jackson lowered his head and ate. It seemed that he was used to this kind of scenario.


    After breakfast, they began to argue about who would do the dishes. At first, Sharon intended to


    take the utensils and tes to the kitchen and wash them, but Stanley held her hand and didn''t let


    her go.


    "Howard, you do that." Stanley pointed at the man who had finished breakfast and sat on the sofa


    leisurely to rest.


    Hearing this, Howard protested grumpily, "I don''t want to. I have never washed a te before. I


    have never even stepped into the kitchen before. How do you expect me to do the dishes? No, I


    don''t want to. You can do the dishes all you want."


    Upon hearing this, Sharon frowned and thought, "He is really a spoiled young master who never


    does house chores before."


    She nced at him and sat still after hearing Stanley''s words.


    Howard was anxious when he saw her sitting down. "Sharon, isn''t doing dishes women''s job?"


    Hearing this, Sharon rolled her eyes. "What do you mean by that? Can''t men do the dishes? I


    cooked for you and you''ve enjoyed your breakfast, so now you should go and do the dishes after


    yourself."


    Howard responded quickly. "Then why didn''t you ask Jackson and Stanley to do it?"


    "Because they helped me before breakfast. One of them cleaned up the table and the other brought


    the tes and utensils. You''re the only one who did nothing."


    Howard red at her, speechless.


    Sharon looked at him with a smile. "Let''s go now. Chop chop."


    Howard sat still without a word.


    Sharon began to tease him, "What good are you if you can''t even do this?"


    Howard despised being provoked, so when he heard Sharon tease him like this, he uttered, "Who


    says I can''t do it? It''s just doing the dishes. I can do it!"


    Then he rolled up his sleeves and plunged into the kitchen.


    Two minutester, a crackling sound came from the kitchen.


    It was the sound of the tes smashing on the floor.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Stanley remained silent.


    Jackson blinked, dumbfounded.


    Howard was indeed a spoiled young master who was unable to do anything right.

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128


    Sharon caught a cold.


    Coming out of Jackson''s house, she sneezed as soon as she got in the taxi.


    Although Stanley looked disgusted, he stretched out his hand and pulled her to his side. He touched


    her forehead and scolded "Serve you right!"


    Sharon pouted. She didn''t argue with him because she couldn''t win anyway.


    "Don''t go to thepany. Go home and rest."


    "I''m fine. I don''t want to go home. Don''t persuade me. I won''t go back," Sharon said firmly.


    Stanley frowned and looked at her with displeasure.


    Sharon held his arm ingratiatingly and said with a bit of coquetry, "I''m really fine. Besides, I haven''t


    been to thepany for a few days. It''s too much. I''m such a failed intern. My colleagues in the


    company should have some bad reviews about me by now."


    "I''ve already asked Troy to deal with this matter."


    Sharon was speechless. "... But you can''t do this!"


    Stanley felt a headache. Why didn''t he find out that she was so stubborn before?


    The driver looked at the lovey-dovey couple and smiled. "Where are you two lovebirds going?"


    What did he mean by ''lovebirds''?


    Sharon blushed timidly. She opened her mouth and was about to exin when Stanley started


    before her, "Jones Group."


    "Wow, that''s a bigpany. I can say it is the tycoon of the business circle in Beachmarsh City. Are


    you two working there?"


    The driver was very enthusiastic and talkative. He had no idea though that his passenger was


    literally the boss of Jones Group.


    Stanley was impatient and seemed to want him to shut up, yet Sharon grabbed his hand and red


    at him as if trying to say with her eyes, "Don''t bully the taxi driver."


    Stanley nced at her coldly and said nothing.


    Rubbing her nose, Sharon found that Stanley was rather awkward to squeeze his tall body inside


    the small passenger seat of the taxi.


    She couldn''t help but giggle. "Where''s your car?"


    His charismatic car was spacious inside and was veryfortable to sit in. He was used to sitting in


    such afortable and roomy car seat that it was reasonable for him to not feelfortable sitting


    in a smaller car like this.


    Stanley leaned there with his eyes closed, huffing, "Last night, someone was so scared by the


    thunder that she trembled, held me tightly, and refused to let go. For one thing, I couldn''t drive, and


    for another, I had to abandon the car and bring someone back to the nearest residence."


    "Someone" felt a little embarrassed, and her memory slowly came back.


    Last night, she was really scared. Stanley suddenly came over, which made her feel at ease. She


    remembered that when she threw herself into his arms, she really didn''t want to leave it.


    When they were 100 meters away from Jones Group, Sharon asked the driver to stop in a hidden


    corner, and Stanley followed her down with a gloomy face.


    Sharon looked around like a sheepish thief and found that there was no acquaintance. "You go first,


    and I''ll goter."


    Looking at her sneaky action, Stanleyughed out of annoyance. "Is it because I am unpresentable


    or you are afraid of something?"


    "Both." Sharon admitted honestly, "You are so high and mighty. If I want to continue to work in


    Jones Group, I can''t let anyone know I know you, or my colleagues will surround and harass me for


    it. It will be even worse if the media photographs us together. They''ll even dig into my family history


    and expose it!"


    Sharon would definitely go crazy if this happened.


    Stanley gritted his teeth and fixed his eyes on her for a few seconds, feeling a throbbing pain in his


    head. She was so sharp-tongued that he could not stand it.


    Finally, he snorted softly and left with a flick of his sleeves.


    Sharon curled her lip and ignored him. She took a deep breath and walked to thepany.


    As soon as she appeared in the office, Skye was the first toe over and care about her. "How is


    it, Sharon? Are you feeling well? Are you all right now?"


    Sharon was startled.


    "The manager said that you were in the hospital these days, which exined your absence. We are


    worried about you."


    So this was what Stanley meant by asking Troy to take care of her matter.


    Sharon had to brace herself to nod. "Yes, I''m fine now."


    Her voice was muffled, and she had a clogged nose. In addition to that, her face was pale because


    she was in the rainst night, indicating that she was really sick these days.


    Several other colleagues gathered around to express their concerns. Feeling very guilty, Sharon


    simply expressed her gratitude without saying much.


    The manager asked her toe to his office. This time, his attitude was very different from thest


    time. He invited her to sit down in person and size her up while asking indirectly about the nature of


    her rtionship with Troy.


    The manager was probably skeptical of it since Troy came over to ask for leave on her behalf,


    making him wonder what kind of rtionship did Sharon have with Troy.


    Thinking of this, Sharon simply said that she happened to stumble upon Troy in the hospital, who


    was kind enough to apply for sick leave on her behalf.


    The manager was dubious yet it was inappropriate to ask her directly.


    Sharon was able to escape the tricky question this time.


    As soon as she sat back in her seat, Skye came over to her. "Fusion Fortune Holdings called just


    now. They want us to go over there in the afternoon to discuss the contract and its progress."


    Sharon frowned, reluctant to go. Afterst night, she didn''t dare to spend time alone with Liam.


    "Skye, I''m still not feeling well. Could you go with Janice? I''ll take over when I''m feeling better, can


    I?"


    Skye gave her a meaningful look. "Since you are not feeling, you should take a rest. But if you go..."


    Speaking of this, Skye lowered her voice and said, "You know the boss of thepany. If you go, it


    will be more simple and convenient to deal with them."


    Sharon muttered awkwardly, "I really have nothing to do with Mr. Frazier..."


    Skye just smiled.


    Sharon felt that for a veteran like Skye, the more she exined, the more ambiguous it would


    sound, so she simply said nothing in the end.


    A vi near theke.


    A graceful woman had been busy in the kitchen for nearly an hour. She finished preparing breakfast


    and was about to go upstairs when Peter came out of the bedroom.


    "Young Master Shawn hasn''t got up yet?"


    The woman asked with a smile.


    Peter looked at the second floor and said, "M-Miss Sharon, Let''s go up together and have a look."


    The woman smiled and said, "Sorry for the trouble."


    Peter cleared his throat and said, "You''re wee, Miss Sharon."


    After knowing Sharon Cruz''s existence, Peter felt that it was strange to address her as Miss Sharon.


    But he had been addressing her as such for so many years, so he didn''t know what else he could


    address her as.


    When they came to the bedroom, Peter said to the woman next to him, "Miss Sharon, please wait


    for a moment. I''ll go in and have a look."


    The woman smiled slightly. Her face was almost exactly the same as Sharon''s.


    Peter hurriedly looked away, pushed the door of the bedroom open, and went in.


    The bedroom was dark and reek of alcohol. Peter''s heart suddenly sank.


    He came to the window and opened the curtain. The dazzling sunshine came in through the window


    and shone on the man on the sofa.


    "Close it!"


    Shawn scolded in a low voice.


    Peter''s shivered and slowly closed the curtains, but he didn''t close thempletely. He left a tiny


    gap open to let the sunlight in, but not as bright as earlier.


    "Young Master, it rained all night yesterday. The weather is good today. Why don''t you get up and


    bask in the sun?"


    The man on the sofa closed his eyes and frowned, shouting angrily, "Get out!"


    Peter sighed and went out silently.


    The woman outside the door frowned. "What''s wrong?"


    "Young Master had one ss too manyst night. Now he has a headache. You''d better not disturb


    him."


    The woman had an exquisite mind. Hearing this, she suddenly understood a little. "He found her,


    didn''t he?"


    Peter replied vaguely, "I''m not so sure about it."


    The woman lowered her eyes, smiled, and said nothing.


    "Young Master ns to stay in Beachmarsh City for a while and won''t go back to Cresthill in a short


    time. He still doesn''t know that you''re here, since you suddenly came yesterday."


    The woman understood what Peter meant. "I''ll go get the hangover medicine for him and will


    exin it to himter."


    "The medicine is on the first floor. I''ll show you where."


    "Thank you."


    Shawn had a dream; he dreamed of Sharon. Like in the past few years, he often dreamed of her,


    but this dream was different. She kept crying in his dream,ining about why he left that year.


    Her tears seemed to tear his heart apart. Shawn could not bear to see her cry, but her tears


    continued to flow. He was at a loss and held her into his arms.


    "Sharon..."


    Shawn murmured, "Don''t cry, good girl, don''t cry..."


    He lowered his head and kissed her tears. Sharon did not push him away. Instead, she reached out


    and hugged him. Shawn''s mood fluctuated. He hugged her tightly and pressed her under his body...


    "Hiss... it hurts, Young Master..."


    The woman''s voice sounded which made Shawn suddenly jolt up. He opened his eyes and saw


    Sharon''s small face appear in his sight, looking at him with grievance.


    "Is it really you, Sharon?"


    There was still confusion in Shawn''s eyes, thinking that this was a dream.


    The woman hugged him with a blush on her face. "It''s me, Young Master Shawn."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Young Master Shawn?


    Sharon would not address him like that!


    Shawn''s pupils suddenly contracted as he grabbed the woman''s neck and growled, "You are not


    Sharon Cruz!"


    As she was being strangled, the woman''s face turned red instantly. Her eyes rolled back and looked


    like she was going to die at the next second. "Y-Young Master!"


    Shawn suddenly came to his senses, retracted his hand, and got away from her.


    After being able to breathe again, the woman took a few deep breaths.


    Shawn recognized her. "Why are you here?"


    The woman sat up from the sofa, her face a little pale. "I just came here from Cresthill yesterday."


    After a pause, she exined again, "I brought some hangover medicine and was about to call you


    when you suddenly pulled me over, kissed me, and called me Sharon. I thought you wanted me...


    I''m sorry, I misunderstood."


    Only then did she realize that Shawn had dreamed of the real Sharon.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and felt a swelling pain in his head. Shawn leaned against the sofa, and


    his handsome face was full of pain.


    The woman immediately got up, took some water and medicine, and fed them to Shawn. Then she


    breathed a sigh of relief. "I came to Beachmarsh Cityst night. When I came here, Peter said that


    you were sleeping, so I didn''te up to disturb you."


    Shawn closed his eyes and did not speak.


    The woman sighed, got up, and came behind him. She reached out her slender hands and pressed


    them against his frowning eyebrows.


    Her movements were gentle and extremelyfortable.


    Shawn''s headache was not as serious as it was at the beginning.


    "Peter said that you will stay in Beachmarsh City for a while longer, so what about Cresthill? You


    have just been in charge of the Lewis Family for a few years, and the people there are still not


    convinced. If you leave Cresthill at this time, I''m afraid there will be someone who is aiming..."


    "What''s your real name?"


    Shawn interrupted her and suddenly asked.

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129


    The woman was taken aback when she heard this. She froze in silence, and her hands stopped


    moving.


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Yes... I heard you."


    "Then tell me, what''s your real name? I''ve forgotten it."


    A bitter smile spread from the corner of her mouth as she replied, "Ayana. Ayana Warner." "Ayana


    Warner?" Shawn whispered her name and pulled her over. Ayana fell into his arms, his breath


    enveloping her.


    He patted her cheek. "Just go by your real name from now on. Ayana is a very nice name; it''s


    suitable for you."


    In Jones Group.


    Anthony pushed open the door of the office and came in. Looking up, Stanley arched his eyebrows


    when he saw Anthonye in alone.


    "Madam asked you to eat alone. She went to the staff cafeteria with her colleagues for lunch, so


    she didn''te up."


    Stanley frowned. "Is the food in the staff cafeteria better than what I have here?"


    Anthony darted his eyes around awkwardly. "Maybe she wants to socialize with her colleagues and


    maintain a close rtionship."


    Stanley pushed the chair aside and got up. "Well, the boss should socialize with his employees too.


    Let''s go."


    Anthony was stunned and wondered what he wanted to do.


    "Boss, where are we going?"


    "The cafeteria."


    "Huh?"


    "To have lunch."


    Anthony widened his eyes, dumbfounded.


    He thought, "Boss, this would cause a sensation! As a boss who is worth more than 100 million who


    haven''t met the entry-level employees for a long time, you will scare them when you suddenly want


    to socialize with them."


    The appearance of Stanley caused a stir in the cafeteria as expected.


    All the staff shrieked ecstatically and stomped their feet in excitement. Some bolder female


    employees even secretly stood behind Stanley and asked their colleagues to help them take


    photos. The small cafeteria suddenly turned into a fan meeting venue.


    Some of them were so excited that they blushed, while others turned pale anxiously.


    Sharon widened her eyes and mouth, incredulously looking at Stanley who suddenly appeared in


    the cafeteria.


    Why did hee here?


    When their eyes met, Sharon immediately buried her face in the te and murmured, "You didn''t


    see me..."


    "Can I sit here please?"


    A deep male voice resonated, with a hint of huskiness and sexiness, and a pretentious seriousness.


    Stanley Jones!


    Sharon gritted her teeth and thought, "This guy is deliberately looking fortrouble!"


    She refused Anthony''s request, so he deliberately came to the cafeteria to cause a scene. What on


    earth did he want to do?


    "Of course! Come, join us please!"


    All the people at the table were dumbfounded. Skye, the only calm person, stood up and said


    respectfully, "Mr. Jones, feel free to join us. Please have a seat."


    Stanley sat down slowly as everyone in the cafeteria watched enviously.


    "I''ve been busy with my work and rarely have time to mingle with my employees. Today, thinking of


    the lunch break, I decided toe down and join you," he said with a smile.


    This exined why he suddenly appeared here today.


    Hypocrite!


    Sharon cursed silently.


    There was a sh of lighting from the side.


    Stanley frowned and looked over.


    Skye red at Janice and said, "Janice, how can you secretly take Mr. Jones''s pictures? Delete


    them!"


    It was Janice who secretly took Stanley''s pictures. She was so excited that she couldn''t hold back


    the frenzy in her heart for a moment, so she directly took out her mobile phone and began to snap


    away wildly as if she saw an idol.


    She didn''t expect that she absent-mindedly forgot to turn off the shlight and was even discovered.


    Janice had no choice but to reluctantly delete the photos.


    "It''s fine, as long as you don''t leak them out."


    Stanley said after a pause.


    Upon hearing this, Sharon despised him even more. At this moment, he acted so generously. As


    expected, he was a businessman who was good at winning people''s hearts.


    Janice began to bber excitedly. "Okay, I understand. I will keep it well. I will keep it as a family


    heirloom. Thank you, Mr. Jones."


    Everyone squinted at Janice, speechless.


    Stanley turned his eyes and looked at Sharon, asking seriously, "Hi, do you have something against


    my approach? Why do you put on such a disdainful expression?"


    His words made everyone''s eyes fall on Sharon.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and wanted to bite him to death, but she donned a smile and said, "You


    misunderstood me, Mr. Jones. I''m just too nervous. It''s my first time to see you, so I''m a little


    overwhelmed."


    Seeing her timid and sheepish expression, an amused smile shed across his eyes which


    disappeared in an instant. "It seems that I need to socialize with my employees more often so that


    you won''t be nervous around me."


    Janice blurted out, "Yeah, yeah, Mr. Jones, you should often join us at the cafeteria for lunch. When


    we get used to your presence, we won''t be so awkward and surprised as if we see a unicorn..."


    "Ahem!"


    Skye kicked her.


    Janice reacted and quickly changed her words, "What I mean is that my colleagues won''t look at


    you like they see a popr celebrity."


    "Okay." Stanley nodded and looked at Sharon again. "What do you think, miss?"


    "What do I think your *ss!" Sharon cursed inside her.


    He did it on purpose! He came to tease her on purpose to let everyone see that there was


    something fishy between them!


    Sharon suppressed her annoyance and said, "I think you are a busy man and should not have time


    toe down for lunch so often. Moreover, you are not used to the food in this cafeteria, so you''d


    better note down often."


    She would have a heart attack if he did it frequently.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Janice red at her. "Sharon, how can you say that? It''s rare for


    the president to socialize with us. How can you rebuke him?"


    Another female employee echoed, "Yeah, yeah. Mr. Jones shoulde down more often."


    Sharon red at them speechless.


    She thought, "Naive girls, don''t be confused by his bewitching appearance. Your president is a wolf


    in sheep''s clothing."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    During the ten-minute lunchtime, Sharon was suffering a lot. She buried her face in the te all the


    time, ignoring everything that happened around her and focusing on eating.


    During this period, Stanley always had a way to divert the topic to her, so Sharon could only answer


    vaguely.


    She was on pins and needles the entire duration, and thankfully, Stanley didn''t disclose their


    rtionship on the spot.


    After finishing eating, Sharon wiped her mouth and slipped away. "Take your time. I''ve finished


    eating."


    As soon as she finished her words, she got up and left.


    Janice muttered, "Is Sharon shy? Why does she eat so little today? Usually, she will eat two


    servings, but she didn''t even finish one serving today."


    Stanley slowly put down the utensils in his hand, wiped the corner of his mouth gracefully, and stood


    up. "I''ve finished eating too. Take your time."


    "Okay, Mr. Jones. See you!"


    Janice and others didn''t expect that the president would be so polite that they awed in amazement


    as they watched his handsome figure leave with reluctance.


    Skye, who had not spoken for a long time, said at this time, "Does the president know Sharon?"


    Janiceughed out loud at Skye''s remark. "Impossible! If Sharon knows the president, then I am his


    legendary wife."


    In the past, there had been rumors about this matter, but since no media had managed to capture


    the image of Mrs. Jones, so the rumor gradually faded away.


    Skye was amused. "Enough with your daydream."


    After a pause, she added, "You''re right. How could the president have anything to do with Sharon?


    Maybe I''ve thought too much."


    "Yes, Skye! Don''t get carried away!"


    "You are right!"


    As Sharon came out of the bathroom, she scolded the troublemaker Stanley while washing her


    hands.


    Fortunately, he did not go too far, or Sharon would not know how to deal with him.


    She turned around and went out. When she passed the corner, a figure suddenly came out. Sharon


    didn''t manage to stop and bumped right into the man''s arms, the clear and cold breath instantly


    surrounding her.


    "You tried to draw a clear line with me just now, but now you threw yourself at me, huh?"


    The man''s yful tone echoed into her ear, with a hot breath. It huffed into her eardrum, making her


    shiver.


    Sharon bit her lip and wanted to push him away, but he clutched her waist tightly with his steel-alike


    arms that she couldn''t get rid of him.


    "Stanley Jones!" Sharon looked around in panic. "Someone ising. Let me go!"


    Stanley''s displeasure shed in his eyes. "So what? Let them see!"


    He didn''t mind, but she did!


    Sharon was so anxious and jittery at the moment. She was thinking about whether she should bite


    him or not. He read through her mind instantly. She felt a tight grip on her chin as he grasped it


    tightly, lifting her head, his head leaning toward her.


    Her lips were sealed.


    Sharon whined in protest but he refused to let her go.


    The nervous Sharon always felt that she heard footstepsing at them.


    Agitated, she reached out and pinched his waist hard.


    "Hiss..."


    Stanley grimaced in pain and let go of her. His face darkened, and he gritted his teeth and looked at


    her.


    Sharon turned around and ran away in a hurry.


    Before she could run away, he grabbed her wrist and pulled her back to his embrace, whispering,


    "There will be a banquet tonight. Go with me."


    "Okay, okay!"


    Sharon only wanted to leave as soon as possible, so she would agree to whatever he said.


    "Be thest one to leave after work. I''ll go to meet you."


    "Got it, let go of me..."


    Seeing that she was so anxious that her forehead was sweating, Stanley was unhappy but amused


    at the same time. It was the first time that he found himself unpresentable.


    As soon as Stanley loosened his grip, Sharon ran away like a gust of wind, nearly knocking


    Anthony, who was guarding outside, over.


    Anthony, who was standing at the door, asked suspiciously, "Boss, what''s wrong with Madam?"


    Stanley tidied up his sleeves and walked out slowly. "I''ll take Sharon to the banquet tonight. Go and


    arrange the stylists. I''ll take her there after work."


    This was a gathering for influential figures in Beachmarsh City. Most of the people who attended it


    were the rich and powerful. Stanley was not very keen on joining this kind of banquet that he always


    refused the organizers'' invitation, but why did he want to go all of a sudden?


    He would take Sharon with him too.


    Confused, Anthony uttered, "Boss, If you want to make your rtionship with Madam public, you


    can do so by organizing a press conference. Many of the banquet''s guests are up to no good. It''s


    not very appropriate to take Madam to such an asion."


    Stanley nced at him. "Those people don''t dare to touch my woman even if they fancy her."


    Anthony pursed his lips.


    "Based on her temperament, she will definitely make a fuss if I make it public directly, so it''s better


    to take her into my social circle and let people know her existence. It won''t take long for everyone to


    know her identity."


    Anthony waspletely convinced.


    In terms of scheming, no one was better than the sly and cunning Stanley.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130


    Peter entered the study with the invitation in his hand. Standing by the window, Shawn turned


    around and asked directly when he heard the noise, "How''s the investigation going?"


    Peter shook his head. "I can''t find anything about her."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I can only find very little and basic information about Miss Sharon Cruz. She is a student at Big


    Valley University, major in massmunication, and she is interning in apany now. This is all I


    can get. I can''t find anything more than this."


    Shawn frowned. The more he couldn''t find out about her, the more suspicious he became.


    "Whichpany does she work as an intern?"


    "Jones Group."


    "Jones Group?" Shawn was slightly surprised.


    "Are you sure it''s Jones Group?"


    "Yes." Peter was curious. "Do you know about thatpany?"


    "Of course. It''s one of the bestpanies in Beachmarsh City." Shawn''s mouth curved into a smile.


    "The boss is Stanley Jones. I know him personally."


    "Since you know such a big shot, why don''t you ask him for help?"


    Beachmarsh City was not their turf. They were new to the city so it was better to have awork or


    connection to help them.


    "I didn''t want to bother him in the past, thinking that it was my personal affair." Shawn narrowed his


    eyes. "Now it seems that I have to trouble him anyway. Since Sharon is interning in hispany,


    everything will be much easier."


    "By the way." Peter remembered another thing and took out the invitation card from his arms.


    "Young Master, there will be a banquet tonight. A middleman handed over an invitation card. If we


    want to establish a stable foothold in Beachmarsh City, we need to make contact with the local rich


    and noble families."


    Shawn frowned. "Must I go?"


    "It''s good for you to be there as you can make friends with some people there." Peter put the


    invitation on the desk. "If Mr. Jones is a big shot in Beachmarsh City, I believe he will attend such a


    prestige banquet tonight."


    Shawn nodded. "If that''s the case, I''ll go then."


    "Okay."


    Peter turned around and went out, concentrating on preparing for the banquet that Shawn would be


    attending tonight. Suddenly, a thought shed across his mind that he stopped and said, sounding


    awkward, "Young Master, I forgot to tell you that today''s banquet is private. You need to bring a


    plus-one."


    Shawn pinched the frowning eyebrows and became a little impatient. "Whatever. See what you can


    do."


    When it was 5 pm, Sharon''s colleagues began to get off work one after another. When Sharon


    packed up her things and was about to leave, her phone beeped, indicating an iing text


    message.


    "Wait for me for ten minutes."


    The simple sentence permeated his simplicity and intensity.


    Sharon rolled her eyes as she remembered that she seemed to promise to wait for him to get off


    work together when he blocked her at the bathroom.


    It was no wonder that somepanies prohibited office romance. This was too much of an impact


    on work efficiency and time management.


    If she didn''t wait for him, he would definitely give her a hard time when they got home.


    If she waited for him...


    Ah, in fact, Sharon didn''t really want to wait for him.


    After all, they were in thepany. If she met him, she would feel skittish and afraid of being found


    out.


    "Hey, Sharon, why are you still here?" Skye patted her on the shoulder. "Do you want to stay and


    work overtime again?"


    Sharon smiled and said, "I''m about to go now. I''ll sort out thest piece of information first."


    "Alright, then we''ll head out first."


    "Okay, goodbye."


    Her colleagues left one by one, and soon there was only her in the department. Sharon turned off


    theputer, tidied up the desktop, and raised her wrist to check the time, waiting.


    Ten minutes had passed, but Stanley was nowhere to be seen. Agitated, Sharon called him and


    huffed, "Hey, I''m leaving if you don''te!"


    Stanley''s deep chuckle echoed from the other end of the line. "I''ll be there right away. Wait for me. If


    you dare to leave on your own, just wait and see."


    Sharon rolled her eyes.


    Stanley put away the phone. His working momentum went out the window, so he immediately


    mmed the document in his hand shut, turned off theputer, took his coat on the chair, and


    went straight out.


    He was as anxious and hasty as a 16-year-old teenager when he knew that someone was waiting


    for him.


    The elevator stopped on the third floor. The moment Stanley walked out of the elevator, he saw


    Sharon running at him from afar.


    Looking at the woman running toward him, Stanley''s heart started to beat faster uncontrobly, and


    he was looking forward to her hug.


    However, the reality was...


    "Let''s go! Hurry up! No one is around. Let''s not take the elevator. Take the stairs instead. There


    must be no one on the stairs. Let''s take the stairs!"


    Instead of hugging or greeting him, she pushed him straight into the stairwell.


    Stanley''s face fell immediately.


    Even when they were in the parking lot, she looked around sneakily as if she was a thief.


    Stanley looked at her coldly with a gloomy expression.


    It was not until they got on the car that Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. Anthony was not with them


    today. Stanley drove the car personally. He drove all the way to the opposite direction of home,


    which made Sharon frown and asked, "Where are we going?"


    Stanley drove in silence and ignored her.


    Sharon looked askance at him.


    She had no idea if she somehow offended him again. Reluctant to bother, she yawned and began


    to sleep peacefully, knowing that he wouldn''t harm her.


    She fell into a deep slumber. When she woke up, she felt utterly refreshed. The car stopped in front


    of a styling shop.


    "Boss, Madam."


    Anthony had been waiting here for a long time. When he saw theming in, he directly asked the


    designer, the stylist, and the makeup artist to lead them in.


    "Hey, what are you doing..."


    Before Sharon could finish her words, she was dragged directly into the inner room.


    It was a whole new world inside. Rows and rows of beautiful dresses dazzled her. A beautiful stylist


    and her assistant looked at her while discussing her makeover in a low voice.


    They took out a set of dress after another, shoes, and a variety of everything else. It was so


    sparkling and luxurious that it was like a dream.


    They picked the shoes to match with the dress and started to design her hairdo followed by


    makeup. Sharon sat on the chair, being dressed and makeup like a doll.


    She was in a daze, and she didn''t know what she looked like.


    On the sofa outside, Stanley raised his wrist to check the time for the third time. There was


    obviously impatience on his handsome face.


    He had flipped through several magazines but she had note out yet.


    Two hours had passed, and there was no movement at all.


    Women were really troublesome!


    "Anthony."


    Stanley nced sideways at Anthony who was chatting with a little girl. When he saw the boss''s


    cold eyes, he immediately came over and asked, "Boss, what''s the matter?"


    "Go in and have a look. Why hasn''t shee out yet..."


    Before he could finish, Stanley stopped and his eyes lit up.


    Anthony looked along the boss''s line of sight in confusion. When he saw the womaning out


    from behind the curtain, his eyes suddenly widened in astonishment.


    Was that... Madam?


    She was so beautiful and sexy. It was incredible!


    Sharon always donned a casual fashion style, wearing a T- shirt match with a pair of sneakers and


    a backpack, looking like an 18-year- old girl. Whenever she and Stanley walked together, they didn''t


    look like a perfect match.


    But now...


    Anthony stood still and stared straight at Sharon. For a moment, he couldn''t move his eyes away.


    The stylists had a pair of magical hands, which could turn Cindere into a princess. They managed


    to transform the pure and simple girl into a sexy and seductive woman.


    They could dig out the deepest thing in people''s hearts.


    The red tight-fitting dress wrapped around Sharon''s graceful figure, outlining her charming sexy


    curves and her slender waist. It was a hollow back design that exposed her sexy back. Her pale


    skin was a perfect match to the red dress, making her look like a vixen in the dark night.


    However, she had a pure face and an innocent look in her almond eyes. These two wonderful


    feelingsbined together, making her look even more attractive.


    Stanley''s dark eyes fell straight on the woman. His sexy Adam''s apple bobbed, and his voice was


    low and hoarse as if it was going to sink into one''s heart.


    "Sharon,e here."


    Sharon trembled and blushed when he called her name, and a thinyer of sweat appeared on her


    palm. His gazes were so hot that she did not dare to look straight at him.


    The skirt was a little long, and she had never worn such a long skirt before. When she walked, she


    was afraid of falling down and making a fool of herself.


    Sharon cautiously came to his side and did not dare to look into his eyes. "What?"


    Stanley bent down slightly, pressed his face against hers, and opened his thin lips slightly. "Do you


    know how beautiful you are now?"


    Sharon blushed. It was the first time that he praised her, so she was a little embarrassed.


    She licked her lips timidly as Stanley''s gazes became deeper and deeper.


    The atmosphere between them changed subtly, and everyone present felt that the lustful hormones


    were scattered in the air.


    "Ahem."


    In the end, Anthony cleared his throat and interrupted the ambiguous atmosphere. He took two


    steps forward and said, "Boss, It''s time to go."


    Stanley took a deep breath and came to his senses. He nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon came to her senses. "Hey, you haven''t told me where are we going yet."


    She was confused. She had stayed here for more than two hours, but she didn''t know anything.


    "You''ll know when you get there."


    Sharon narrowed his eyes and thought, "It''s so mysterious."


    The car drove steadily on the main road. Sharon sat in the car, feeling ufortable all over. She


    had never worn such clothes before, and she felt ufortable and uneasy.


    As she twisted her body, the fragrance of her body crept into his nose. It was faint, like a touch of


    jasmine scent, which made his heart flutter.


    Stanley turned his head and red at the unruly girl. "Sit still!"


    Sharon pulled her cor and mumbled, "It''s ufortable..."


    The texture of the dress was transparent. Under the thin dress, one could see her pale skin that the


    thin fabric could barely cover, which was very tempting and flirtatious.


    He was aroused with only one nce.


    He drew back his sight, took a deep breath, and cursed in a low voice, "D*mn it!"


    Now he was a little regretful that he let here out in this dress.


    Hearing his curse, Sharon snorted scornfully and said, "Watch yournguage."


    Stanley wanted to drag her who had disturbed his mind into his arms. He took a few deep breaths


    and slowly pulled himself back to his senses.


    If he did that, they wouldn''t be able to go to the banquet.


    When they arrived at the destination, Stanley opened the door, got off the car, and lit a cigarette.


    It was too hot in the car. Although he had turned on the air conditioner, he still felt that the air was


    too stuffy. He had been suppressing his urge in his chest along the way. When he finally got to take


    a few deep puffs of cigarettes, he felt relieved.


    He knew that this was because of the woman sitting next to him...

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131


    Sharon found that Stanley was quite addicted to smoking as he could often be seen smoking.


    She used to dislike men who smoke, feeling those men disregarded their health, but when Stanley


    was smoking, he looked particrly attractive and charming as he stood under the dim night light


    like one of the scenes in the movie.


    Tall and alluring, he stood outside the car window, wearing an expensive and elegant suit, exerting


    mature masculinity physically. This kind of masculine charm was simply irresistible.


    One nce was enough to melt her heart.


    Sharon covered her flushed cheek, pressed her thumping chest, licked her dry lips, and secretly


    cursed herself for being in a daze after watching the man.


    "Bang." Stanley knocked on the car window.


    Sharon looked up. Stanley''s ck eyes fell on her. "Come out."


    Sharon got off the car and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "There''s a banquet. We''ll go together..."


    Before he could finish, Sharon, who was halfway out of the car, suddenly shrank back.


    Stanley stared at her, astounded.


    Sharon gritted her teeth. "Why do you take me to the banquet? No, I don''t want to go!"


    If she was told that they woulde to such a public asion, she would note no matter what.


    Stanley''s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly as he flicked the cigarette between his fingers and


    stepped on it. "Are you noting down?"


    Sharon shook her head desperately. "No. I won''t go! I''m going home!"


    "Sharon Cruz!"


    "I don''t care. Be mad at me all you want, but I won''t go! You know that there must be a lot of


    reporters in this kind of ce, yet you have the nerve to actually take me here. I won''t go!" In the


    end, she simply made a scene.


    With a headache, he pinched his eyebrows andughed out of anger. "Who told you that there are


    reporters here?"


    "Huh?"


    There were no reporters?


    Sharon did not believe him. "How could such a banquet be..."


    "This is a private banquet. Only the prominent figures and noble family members are invited.


    Reporters are strictly prohibited!"


    Sharon was skeptical. "Really?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley nced at her coldly. "If you don''t want to go in, you can go home."


    "Really?!"


    Hearing this, Sharon''s eyes lit up excitedly.


    Stanley nodded. "Go home then."


    Sharon immediately patted the back of the chair and said, "Anthony, please send me back..."


    "Anthony, hold a staff meeting tomorrow. The main agenda is to discuss with the staff what kind of


    mysterious figure their president''s wife is..."


    "Oh, my dear, I''m just kidding. Since we''vee, I have to get in then, right? Alright, let''s go. Are


    you sure there''s no reporter in there?"


    Sharon, who had just been in the car, now got out of the car at a very fast speed and directly took


    his arm, raising her small face, revealing a wide grin.


    Nevertheless, Sharon was cursing him, gnashing her teeth, and whining.


    How could he threaten her with this matter? How could he be so bad?


    Stanley nced at her lightly and then strode into the hall, ignoring her.


    Sharon pouted.


    What a petty man!


    Not long after the two of them entered, a car in the distance slowly passed by.


    Peter pulled over and turned off the engine. He looked at the back seat and said, "Young Master,


    we''re here."


    Shawn opened his eyes and nced at the woman beside him. He frowned and seemed to be


    unhappy.


    Peter looked away sheepishly. A plus- one waspulsory for the banquet, and Shawn asked him


    to arrange it, so he brought Miss Sharon... oh no, he brought Ayana along. As a result, Shawn had


    been rather distressed along the way.


    Ayana could read his emotions through his expression at a nce after being with him for so many


    years. She bit her lip and said, "It was me who asked Peter to take me here. If you don''t like it, I can


    ask Peter to take me home."


    Pushing open the car door, Shawn got out of the car and said lightly, "Since you''re here,


    let''s go in."


    Smiling, Ayana followed him out of the car and took his arm intimately.


    As they walked inside, Shawn said something to her. His voice was soft, but what he said made


    Ayana''s heart sink to rock bottom.


    "After attending this banquet, you will go back to Cresthill tomorrow. I can handle it here."


    Ayana tilted her head to look at the man beside her. His facial features were prominent and


    appealing; his eyes were dark, showing indifference and ruthlessness.


    Ayana lowered her eyes and put on a bitter smile.


    Had her life as a stand-in finallye to an end?


    However, she did not want to leave so soon.


    Sure enough, there was no reporter at the banquet. Since Sharon came in, she had never seen a


    camera, and her heart was finally at ease.


    As expected, it was a world of rich people. The banquet was luxurious and spacious. The two- story


    building was the venue for tonight. The scantily d men and women filled the venue, indulging in


    the wealthy and opulent atmosphere.


    If it weren''t for Stanley, Sharon wouldn''t have taken part in such a banquet for the rest of her life.


    He and she were not in the same world indeed.


    She had a somewhat upset feeling.


    Less than ten minutes after entering the door, the people who ttered Su Stanley began to


    surround him and quickly squeezed Sharon out of their way. She stood in a daze for a while,


    shaking her head andughing.


    She touched her stomach and felt hungry. She didn''t eat dinner, and her lunch was rather


    unsatisfying.


    She looked at Stanley who was taller than everyone else around him. He was talking to a middle-


    aged man. Sharon quietly moved to the side to get some food.


    The banquet provided a variety of main dishes and desserts. She assumed that the food here would


    not be very delicious, but she didn''t expect that they were exceptionally delectable and it was not


    worse than that of the high-end restaurant.


    Sharon realized that this trip was totally worth it.


    Stanley realized that Sharon disappeared after a short while, so he frowned and began to look for


    her. Lance, who was standing next to him, said in amusement, "Mr. Jones, are you looking for the


    lady whom you brought with you?"


    Stanley nced at him and said, "You have good eyes."


    Lanceughed and raised his hand to point in a direction. "Mr. Jones, since you personally brought


    her here, so I assumed she must be someone important and keep an eye on her. Please look over


    there."


    Looking in the direction he pointed, Stanley pursed his lips and then sighed with his hand on his


    forehead.


    What a glutton.


    On this kind of asion, most women would be making friends with influential figures, but she was


    concentrating on eating instead.


    "Thatdy is so cute and straightforward," Lance said, showing his eloquent side as an experienced


    businessman in the business world. "Your girlfriend is extraordinary. I''m impressed."


    Stanley said with a faint smile, "She''s not my girlfriend."


    "Oh?" Lance was dumbfounded. What was going on? Did he misjudge their rtionship? "Uh, Mr.


    Jones, I''m not..."


    "Lance, my rtionship with her is closer than that of a girlfriend."


    There was a faint smile on Stanley''s face. "You have guessed wrongly."


    Mr. Liu was shocked. What did he mean by that? Could it be...


    "Is she your fiancee?"


    The rtionship between a rich man and a woman was always full of mystery. Girlfriend was a


    variable but fiancee was a constant. She was likely to be the future Mrs. Jones!


    Stanley simply smiled and said nothing.


    Lance secretly cursed Stanley for being as sly as a fox for notmenting anything. How could he


    guess then?


    At this moment, Stanley''s eyes and thoughts werepletely out of his sight as he fixated his


    attention on the woman in the food area.


    Only from a distance did he realize how radiant she was.


    She turned her back to him, revealing the bareback. The fair and slender back was emphasized


    under the illumination. The red dress made her look like a ball of fire, attracting people''s attention.


    The hollow back design of the dress showed her sexy curves.


    Although she was very hungry, Sharon did not dare to eat too much as the dress was very tight-


    fitting that a little tummy could be seen. After eating something, she felt that her stomach was


    bulging.


    She was concentrating on the food but failed to notice that a pair of hateful eyes were fixed on her.


    Cecilia clenched her fists tightly. She could not believe that Sharon was here today.


    It was really a narrow road before a foe!


    "Lilian."


    Cecilia called herpanion and pointed to Sharon. "That is the woman I told you about."


    Lilian looked in the direction she pointed and narrowed her eyes. "Your half-sister? The one who


    gave you a nasty look in the hospitalst time and even pped you because of the support from


    her rich sugar daddy?"


    Cecilia sneered, "That''s her."


    "B*tch!"


    Lilian spat and casually picked up a ss of wine from the waiter''s tray. "Since we''re fated to meet,


    it doesn''t make sense if we don''t go to greet her."


    After that, they walked over, swaying.


    Sharon nned to go back to Stanley after satisfying her hunger. Before they came in, Stanley had


    told her not to wander around and stick to him closely because there would be many people at the


    banquet.


    She assumed that he should have finished talking to his mates, so she had better go to him and


    follow him around like a sensible plus-one.


    She turned around, and a sound resonated.


    She felt cold on her chest as there was cold liquid directly poured on her. The expensive and


    beautiful dress was suddenly ruined.


    Sharon let out a bitterugh. Indeed, Cindere could not have stayed at the banquet for too long or


    she would have been transformed back to her original appearance.


    "Oh, I''m so sorry."


    The sound of an apology rang out.


    Sharon thought that the other party was not intentional, so she shook her head and said, "It''s all


    right. It''s an ident."


    "Miss, you look quite unfamiliar. Is this your first time here?" the person who apologized just now


    said again.


    Sharon looked up and saw a woman in a strapless dress looking at her. Although there was a smile


    on her face, there was no apology in her eyes. All she could see was the smugness and


    comcence.


    She frowned.


    Did she get picked on?


    From the way the other party behaved, she didn''t seem to have identally collided with her.


    Sharon narrowed her eyes and nodded. "Yes, it''s my first time here. What can I do for you?"


    "No wonder."


    A sarcastic and disdainful female voice resonated. Cecilia stood out from behind Lilian and looked


    coldly at Sharon, who was in a mess. "You look like you have been starving for a long time. I


    thought a homeless beggar sneaked in here."


    Sure enough, she got picked on, and her opponents came in pair!


    Sharon looked at them coldly and pursed her lips.


    She was so unlucky that she could meet Cecilia here.


    Even if she didn''t provoke her, she would never let her go.


    Lilian sized Sharon up and was surprised to find that the dress Sharon was wearing was a limited


    edition haute couture dress. There


    were only a few in the world, and she wore one.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132


    Cecilia was more annoyed as she could tell that the dress on Sharon was of great value.


    Reluctant to waste her time on Cecilia and Lilian, Sharon turned around and was about to leave


    when Lilian lunged forward and stepped on Sharon''s dress, causing the skirt to rip instantly.


    Because Lilian stepped on her dress, Sharon lost her bnce and fell forward. Fortunately, a kind


    waiter managed to support her to save her from the fall.


    The loudmotion attracted the attention of the people standing near them, and they looked at


    them as if they were watching a drama.


    Lilian quickly stepped back and apologized repeatedly, "Oh, sorry, I''m so sorry. I was too careless.


    Miss, are you okay?"


    It was such a pity that she didn''t venture into the entertainment industry since she was so good at


    acting.


    Sharon stood up straight, looked back at the dirty hem of her dress, and then looked down at the


    ripped part. After a while, she smiled and said, "I''m okay. You didn''t do it on purpose anyway."


    Lilian thought that it didn''t make sense that Cecilia had been oppressed by such a pushover.


    "Since you said that you''re okay and I have apologized, then I won''t be a bother. Excuse us."


    Lilian hurriedly pulled Cecilia to leave as more and more people were looking at them and it was


    rather embarrassing.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cecilia shared the same thought, so she had to spare Sharon from her torment for now and they


    turned around to leave.


    "Who said you could leave?"


    Sharon said abruptly.


    Cecilia raised her eyebrows and turned around. "Is there something else you want to say?"


    "Of course." Sharon looked at her indifferently. "Do you think you can just leave after ripping my


    dress? Dream on."


    Sharon''s simple remark brought to a climax what had already petered out


    Both Cecilia and Lilian did not expect that the seemingly weak Sharon would say something like this


    in front of so many people.


    The onlookers were glee to watch the drama unfold, treating it as an episode in the banquet.


    There were more and more onlookers, which soon attracted Stanley''s attention. He frowned slightly.


    If he remembered correctly, it was the ce where Sharon stayed just now.


    Anthony strode over and verified his spection. "Boss, Madam was over there, being harassed by


    Cecilia Casey and another woman."


    "Cecilia Casey?"


    "Yes, it''s the Casey Family member who made a fuss at the hospital ward the other day."


    Stanley''s face darkened. He snorted and walked forward.


    Anthony immediately followed him.


    Stanley had his heart in his throat as he was afraid that she would be bullied, yet what he saw was


    beyond his expectation.


    He stopped, raised his eyebrows, and was a little surprised.


    Seeing Stanley stop, Anthony asked, puzzled, "What''s wrong, Boss? Don''t you want to go there?"


    "Not in a hurry. Let''s see how she solves the problem."


    Stanley stood in the crowd and looked at Sharon. To his surprise, she didn''t look like the day when


    she was bullied in the hospital.


    She stood in front of Cecilia with a smile on her face. "Cecilia Casey, first, your friend poured a


    ss of wine on my dress, and then she stepped on it. Now, the dress was ripped. I wonder how


    are you going topensate for the damage you cost."


    Cecilia didn''t expect her to do this. She gritted her teeth and said, "We said we didn''t mean it. Why


    do you make things difficult for us?"


    "Just because you didn''t mean it, does it mean you don''t have topensate? You have to pay for


    damaging people''s things. Even elementary school students understand this. Don''t you two adults


    understand?"


    Lilian red at her in dismay. "You..."


    "And also." Sharon lifted the hem of the skirt, which was extremely soft andvish. "I''m sure those


    who know can tell that this is a very expensive haute couture dress. There are only five of them in


    the world. Now that you ruined it, if you don''tpensate me, I''m sorry but I have to call the police."


    Frankly speaking, Sharon felt a little sheepish right now. She heard the stylist told her about this,


    and she was trying to intimidate Cecilia and Lilian with the remark.


    The reason why she knew all of this was that the stylist said, "Mr. Jones is so nice to you. Even


    Jewel, the popr star, doesn''t have this dress. In our country, there is one owned by a renowned


    celebrity, and the other one is right here with us."


    She remembered the sense of pride and smugness on the stylist''s face when he said it.


    At that time, Sharon was indeed shocked when she learned about the dress''s unusual background,


    so she was extremely careful when she was eating earlier for fear of staining it.


    But now, Cecilia ruined the dress as soon as she came.


    Originally, if the two of them had not gone too far, Sharon would not have stopped them.


    But they had crossed the line, so she had to teach them some lessons.


    Sharon looked at them with a smile and said, "Ladies, have you thought about how topensate


    me? I ept cash and card, but no IOU."


    The onlookers burst intoughter.


    "Hey, I really don''t expect this at all. This counter-attack move is too d*mn enjoyable! The littledy


    is awesome!"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Those twodies came to pick a fight with the young girl, but they got themselves into huge trouble


    and a dose of their own medicine. It''s a great joy."


    Cecilia was so angry that her whole body trembled and her face turned pale and red. "Sharon, don''t


    push me too far!"


    Sharon was stunned. "Did I? Hey, you can''t nder me like that."


    "You..."


    "Okay, if you don''t want topensate me, I have another idea," Sharon interrupted her.


    Cecilia frowned and looked at her.


    "I don''t want your money, but I can''t just let it slip. Why don''t you ssh each other with a ss of


    wine, then I''ll call it even."


    She learned this trick from Stanley, which not only did she teach them a lesson and vent her anger


    but also shield herself from the mess. It was clear-cut, smart, and satisfying.


    That was why you had to watch thepany you kept. Sharon felt that the longer she was with


    Stanley, the more wicked she became.


    Cecilia went to a great length to get the invitation for the banquet and took a week to prepare the


    dress for the event. If they did it ording to Sharon, they would not be able to stay at the banquet!


    At this moment, the cocky Lilian transformed into a coward as she hid behind Cecilia and did not


    dare to say a word.


    "Sharon Cruz, you are cruel indeed!"


    Cecilia red at Sharon with hatred, her hands shaking with anger.


    Sharon was confused. Was she really cruel?


    She just made a counterattack. What else could she do? Stood still and did nothing?


    She would rather make a move than standing still!


    "Actually, there''s another solution."


    A clear male voice resonated. It was a unique low voice, hoarse and sexy. Sharon didn''t have to


    look back to know that it was Stanley.


    There was a stir in the crowd when they saw him.


    As soon as Cecilia saw him, she trembled even more. She did not forget what had happened in the


    hospitalst time.


    This man was even more terrifying.


    As soon as Stanley came out, he naturally put his arm around Sharon''s shoulder. His dark eyes


    swept over and coldly fell on Cecilia which sent a chill down her spine and she began to sweat


    profusely.


    Seeing that they were so close to each other, the crowd immediately turned from watching the


    drama to gossiping.


    Sharon hoped she could hide like an ostrich right now! Although there were no reporters here and it


    wouldn''t be exposed, the disy of affection in front of so many people was clearly a sign of


    revealing their rtionship!


    She tried to break free, but she couldn''t.


    Stanley hugged her tightly.


    "Anthony."


    Stanley said lightly, "Go and get the person in charge here."


    "Okay."


    Anthony immediately left.


    A few minutester, the organizer came. When he saw that it was Stanley, he greeted respectfully,


    "Mr. Jones..."


    "Check thesedies'' invitations and passes," Stanley said briefly.


    The organizer came to his senses almost immediately and said, "Ladies, please show me your


    pass."


    Cecilia and Lilian panicked. Their passes were fake and they sneaked in through their connections.


    If they were to take them out in front of so many people, how embarrassing would it be!


    "We... We are..."


    The two of them stood in the same ce, blushing nervously. They stuttered and couldn''t say a


    complete word.


    The organizer gradually lost his patience and said, "Ladies, please show me your passes, or I''ll call


    the security guards!"


    Cecilia was so resentful right now that she gritted her teeth and red at Sharon indignantly.


    Stanley didn''t want to bother himself with these two annoyingdies, so he calmly ordered,


    "Anthony, settle this."


    Anthony nodded. "Yes, boss."


    Stanley left with Sharon in his arms.


    Anthony gestured at the organizer who immediately called the security guard. In less than two


    minutes, the sturdy security guard dragged Cecilia and Lilian out of the venue.


    In the corner, Jewel looked on expressionlessly. She nced coldly at the back of Sharon and


    Stanley who were walking to the second floor. There was no other emotion in her eyes except for


    the distorted hatred.


    She took out her mobile phone and made a phone call. As soon as the call was connected, Jewel''s


    face was full of ferociousness. "Mr. Wells, I agree with your suggestion. Sharon is here now. It''s a


    good chance to strike since there are so many people here tonight..."


    While Jewel was talking, she slowly retreated to the dark ce.


    At the same time, Shawn came in with Ayana. His eyes swept over the red figure on the stairs


    almost immediately...


    With only a back view, he recognized that it was his Sharon.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes, shook off Ayana¡¯s hand, and caught up with the red figure with big


    strides.


    Ayana stretched out her hand and asked, "Young Master?"


    "Stay here and eat something yourself. I have something to do."


    Shawn uttered and immediately caught up to the shadow.


    Ayana looked at his back in a daze.


    When they went to the second floor, there was no one around them, so Sharon pushed him away


    and pointed at him with her little finger,ining, "Stanley Jones, you b*stard!"


    Stanley''s face darkened. "What did you say?"


    "Why did you hug me in front of so many people just now? I''m so embarrassed! Those women will


    definitely gossip about me. Fortunately, I have aplete makeover today, or they''ll skin me alive!"


    Sharon was anxious and confused, at a loss of what to do.


    Stanley snorted and stretched out his hand to pull her. Sharon eximed and fell into his arms.


    Their bodies were close to each other and looked extremely intimate and lustful.


    The waiters stole a glimpse at them.


    Sharon was embarrassed and abashed, trying to get out of his embrace in panic. Stanley pursed


    his lips unhappily, grabbed her wrist, pushed open a door, and pulled her in.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133


    Stanley kicked the door close and pressed Sharon firmly against the door.


    There were only the two of them in the room. He was huffing at her, making her heart beat wildly.


    Stanley pinched her chin and lifted her little face. "I just helped you, and this is how you repay me?


    How could you repay me like this? Cold-shoulder me, huh?"


    Sharon shrank under the gaze of his dark eyes and muttered, "Who needs your help? I can solve


    the problem by myself..."


    "Oh really?"


    His eyebrows twitched. This rebellious girl.


    Sharon pursed her lips and reluctantlyforted him, "Alright, fine. Thank you, my dear brave


    husband, for helping me, the damsel in distress, from the scums."


    "That''s all?"


    Sharon stared at him, dumbfounded.


    How else did he want her to thank him? Was verbal gratitude not enough?


    Of course, it was not enough!


    Stanley looked into her eyes and saw through her mind. There was a mischievous smile in his eyes


    as he leaned toward her pink lips and kissed her heavily.


    Hmm...


    He had been thinking about doing this for a long time!


    Sharon was both seductive and sexy tonight. The thin piece of clothing on her made him want to


    jump on her at any minute.


    He may look serious and stern on the outside, but in fact, he had already practiced many times in


    his mind to strip off her clothes...


    Sharon put her hands on his chest, and her body trembled under his control. She began to feel out


    of breath, but she knew that she couldn''t mess around here.


    She hammered his chest with her soft and weak little hands. Stanley grabbed her hand, continued


    kissing her again and again before letting her go. He said while panting, "I won''t do anything to you


    here. Don''t worry!"


    Even if he wanted to, he needed to take ount of the asion.


    Sharon took a few deep breaths and immediately diverted his attention by asking, "How do you


    know that Cecilia and Lilian sneaked in here?"


    "You need to bring a plus-one for tonight''s banquet. When Cecilia and her friend were surrounded,


    no men came to save them from embarrassment, which meant that they must havee by


    themselves."


    Many influential and sessful figures attended this kind of banquet, and some women who


    wanted to hook with such guys would definitelye to try their luck.


    No wonder!


    Sharon suddenly realized that his observation ability was simply too terrifying.


    "But you..." Stanley fiddled a strand of her long hair with his fingers, and his eyes were burning. "I''m


    impressed."


    Her counterattack was very remarkable, bing more and more like his style.


    "Are you praising me?" Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief.


    "Huh?"


    "Haha, I''m happy."


    Stanley sighed.


    "s, I married a silly girl," he thought.


    Although he thought so, there was a smile in his eyes.


    After getting out of the room, Stanley took her inside. It was obviously quieter than the first floor, and


    there were fewer women. Even if there were women, they were charming and polite.


    Besides, it was less crowded and gossipy than the guests on the first floor.


    Not all were qualified to go up the second floor as only certain people were allowed here.


    "There are some big shots on the second floor which those people on the first floor are strictly


    prohibited. I''m going to see several business partners. You can take a rest over there. No one will


    disturb you. If you''re hungry, you can ask the waiter to take it for you."


    "Okay." Sharon nodded obediently.


    After settling her down, Stanley left directly.


    Sharon sat on the sofa in the lounge and looked at the night view outside. The balcony was in a


    semi-enclosed area, where no one could see her nor make a scene here. She could rest here and


    even take a short nap.


    The night breeze was veryfortable. Thinking of this, Sharon slowly closed her eyes.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She was half-awake when she felt a warm touch on her lips. Thinking that it was Stanley, she


    muttered, "Stop it..."


    Not only did the person not stop but the kiss was also getting more and more insatiable.


    There was a sense of unfamiliarity in terms of the odor and the touch.


    Sharon abruptly woke up and ayer of sweat appeared on her back as she saw a man pressing


    down on her body.


    Furious and shocked, she struggled by waving her hand to hit the man. He reached out to grab her


    wrist and raised his face to speak. His voice was low and hoarse like a drum, beating Sharon''s


    heart.


    "Sharon, it''s me."


    Sharon widened her eyes and stopped breathing.


    Shawn!


    It was him!


    Why was he here?


    Sharon looked at him in a daze. Shawn smiled and said, "I looked for you but I couldn''t find you. I


    thought I was wrong when I saw you here, but here you are. You are really here."


    He was about to go down when he glimpsed the hem of the fiery red dress that attracted his


    attention. Seeing her sleeping under the moonlight like sleeping beauty, he couldn''t help kissing her.


    This kiss was so sweet and gentle that he couldn''t help himself. Eventually, he kissed her so hard


    that it woke her up.


    Sharon reached out to push him, but he wouldn''t budge, so she growled in a low voice, "Shawn, get


    up!"


    Shawn looked into her eyes. "Sharon, you are very beautiful tonight..."


    Sharon grimaced in anger. "Did you hear me? Get up! If you don''t get up, I''ll call someone!"


    They were all well- known people here, and Shawn certainly would not want to embarrass himself.


    Shawn looked at her obsessively as if he didn''t hear her. "Sharon, are you still mad at me?"


    "Let me go!"


    Sharon began to struggle and resist, but her strength was no match for his.


    Infuriated, she raised her hand and swung toward him.


    Shawn frowned, and he reached out his hand to grab her wrist. "Do you want to p me?"


    Sharon was startled by the expression in his eyes. Shawn saw her scared gazes and immediately


    loosened his grip, reaching over and wanting to touch her cheek. "Sharon..."


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Sharon pped him out of reflex.


    There was a loud pping noise.


    As Shawn was pped, blue veins popped out on his forehead, and there was a frigidness in his


    eyes.


    Sharon pped him pretty hard that her palm was numb. She curled up in the corner of the sofa


    and looked straight at him with a little vignce.


    After a while, Shawn slowly stood up with a deep look in his eyes. "If pping me can relieve your


    anger,e on, p me how many times you want."


    Sharon bit her lip. "If you hadn''t offended me, I wouldn''t have pped you!"


    "Offended you?" Shawn smiled with a bitter smile. "Is it an offense to kiss my own girlfriend?"


    Sharon shouted back, "Shawn Lewis, I am not your girlfriend!"


    They were over a long time ago!


    "You have always been my girlfriend in my heart." Shawn looked straight at her. "I love you and I will


    only love you for the rest of my life."


    It didn''t matter whether they said he was stubborn or abnormal, but in short, he didn''t want anyone


    in his life but Sharon.


    Sharon looked at him incredulously and wondered what he was thinking.


    They were over back in the day.


    She still missed him a little because of the sibling''s affection for him. She regarded him as her


    brother for four years. During those four years, he was always there with her every time her parents


    quarreled with each other.


    In her heart, there was nothing else other than the sibling''s affection for him.


    To her surprise, Shawn''s feelings for her didn''t diminish over the years. On the contrary, it became


    more and more intense. She could see it in his eyes...


    She stood up, pursed her lips, and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "I''m invited to this banquet." Shawn looked straight at her.


    Sharon looked at Shawn in confusion. Only the rich and powerful were invited to this banquet. He


    was just a little beggar back then. They hadn''t met each other for a few years. Who was he now?


    Sharon looked up at the man in front of her.


    The sense of youthfulness was no longer on him. Now that Shawn was a mature man, he was no


    longer the young and naive man he used to be.


    No matter what he had be, she had nothing to do with him.


    No matter how beautiful or cruel her memory of the past was, she would not miss it.


    "If so, enjoy the banquet. I have something else to attend to, so excuse me..."


    Before she could finish her words, Shawn walked over to her and interjected, "Why are you here?


    Who is that man?"


    Peter said that everyone needed to bring a plus-one to this banquet. She dressed up so beautifully.


    Who hade with her?


    Sharon looked at him with a nk expression. "It doesn''t matter who I''m with. What''s important is


    that I have already made things clear with you in the hospitalst time."


    Shawn looked at her with a frown.


    "I got a rich sugar daddy to take care of me. These are facts. It''s impossible for us to be together,"


    Sharon exined word by word.


    Shawn donned an indifferent expression. "I don''t care."


    He didn''t care?


    Sharon frowned. It was impossible. Shawn was a male chauvinist; how could he not care about it?


    She said those things in order to make him misunderstand that she had a sugar daddy. It would


    definitely hurt his self-esteem that he would definitely look down on her and would definitely not look


    for her ever again...


    But he said he didn''t care!


    "Do you think I''m lying to you?"


    With only one look, Shawn could see the thoughts in her heart. They had been together for so many


    years, so he knew her very well.


    When he walked over, Sharon subconsciously stepped back until she leaned against the railing and


    there was no way to retreat. Only then did she stop.


    "Sharon!" Shawn called her name loudly, holding her waist with his powerful big hand, and


    announced overbearingly, "I said I don''t care! I don''t care if you have a sugar daddy, or you''re


    married, or you have a child. I simply don''t care!"


    Sharon widened her eyes and couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    He must be crazy!


    Shawn grabbed her wrist and took her out.


    "Let''s leave this ce together!"


    Outside the balcony, in the living room.


    Several men in suits and leather shoes sat together. They were all businessmen and talked about


    some business matters. Stanley couldn''t focus as his mind was all on Sharon.


    He wondered if she was bored after leaving her alone.


    He could only see a corner of the balcony from where he was, and he couldn''t see the person


    inside.


    Curious, he wanted to go and take a look at her, but the people stopped him. "Mr. Jones, you


    haven''t spoken much for the whole night. What are you thinking about?"


    Another person answered, "He must be missing his plus-one. When I came up, I saw him bring a


    beautifuldy with him. At this moment, I bet his mind is all over the beautifuldy."


    As for their teasing, Stanley just smiled faintly, neither denying nor admitting. "Go on." Everyone


    couldn''t figure out what he was thinking, so they began to talk about other things.


    Somehow, the topic diverted to Shawn when a man sitting in the corner spoke.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134


    Somehow, the topic diverted to Shawn. A man sitting in theer said, "I think I saw Shawn just


    now. He was wandering around here and seemed to be looking for someone We were talking about


    something at that time so we didn''t call him, but now he''s gone."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Shawn? Shawn Lewis from the Lewis Family in Cresthill?"


    "Yes." The man replied, "Mr. Jones, do you know him?"


    Stanley said with a faint smile, "Sort of."


    His short reply provided a blurry hint of what he was thinking. They could only specte secretly


    what was the nature of his rtionship with Shawn.


    "Stanley..."


    A woman''s soft voice suddenly resonated, crashing into the men''s get-together.


    Stanley frowned and turned around. It was Jewel, who was staring at him motionlessly.


    Reaching out to rub his forehead, Stanley stood up and walked over to her. "Why are you here?" "I


    called you but you didn''t answer. I went to your office, but your secretary stopped me on the first


    floor and don''t let me see you. I know you''lle for tonight''s banquet."


    This was the only way she could meet him.


    There were a few men sitting on the sofa, looking at them with ambiguous eyes. Some were


    envious, and some were jealous. They reckoned Stanley would have no regrets in his life to live


    such vibrant and lustful life.


    He brought with him a fiery reddy and another big star came to him in person. He was such a


    lucky guy.


    Stanley frowned and walked to the inner room with Jewel. "Come here."


    Jewel immediately followed him.


    The inner room was a lounge. There was an unhindered purpose as to why Stanley took her there


    brazenly. The men looked at them with an erotic interest in their eyes.


    After closing the door, Stanley turned around and said directly, "Why are you looking for me? Spill


    it."


    His attitude was indifferent, and there was almost no expression on his handsome face, but Jewel


    smiled. " Stanley, you don''t have to do this to me. I know you still have me in your heart."


    Stanley nced at her aloofly and raised his eyebrows. "Are you so confident?"


    "Just now, when we were outside, those men looked at me so directly that it pissed you off. You


    didn''t like the way they looked at me, so you took me to this room just to avoid them."


    Jewel walked over to him and stared at him flirtatiously. "Am I right?"


    "Yes." Stanley nodded without hesitation. "Jensen is my buddy. You are his sister, which means you


    are kind of my sister. How can I let those disgusting men look at my sister like that?"


    Sister?


    Jewel felt as if her heart was being stabbed. She growled in disbelief, "If you regard me as your


    sister, why did you have sex with me three years ago?"


    Stanley stood against the wall, with one hand in his pocket and a smile on his lips. "I was going to


    let it slip, but I didn''t expect you to take the initiative to mention it."


    Shocked, Jewel subconsciously felt that something was amiss.


    "Three years ago, your first movie was released with great sess. I went to support you and


    attend yourpany''s celebration party, but I passed out after drinking a ss of wine."


    Jewel''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Stanley looked at her with a faint smile. "The next day, when I woke up in the hotel room, you slept


    with me on the same bed. I thought I had done something to you."


    Jewel trembled all over.


    "Other people can''t stay in that room. It has always been my room. In order to ensure my safety, I


    personally asked the hotel to install a surveince camera in the room. Outsiders don''t know that


    there is a camera in my room."


    There was no smile in Stanley''s cold eyes. "Do you still need me to go on?"


    Jewel turned pale immediately. "I..."


    "I checked on the surveince the next day. I was unconscious and couldn''t do anything, so how


    could I have sex with you, huh?"


    Jewel''s body shook, and the blood on her facepletely drained away.


    "I am a man of passion, and I am especially protective of my own people. But at the same time, I


    hate betrayal the most, and I hate it when my people are ying tricks on me behind my back. You


    handed me that ss of wine, and you knew clearly what kind of drug you put in it."


    The coldness in his eyes was so horrifying that Jewel stuttered in panic, "I-It''s not me! It''s really not


    me!"


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s you or not." Stanley stood up straight and turned to walk out.


    "Stanley!"


    Jewel screamed and rushed over to hug him, refusing to let him go. She reached out her red lips


    and was eager to kiss him. "Why don''t you want me? What''s wrong with me? I can change, really!


    Just tell me what you don''t like about me! Don''t leave me! I don''t have any family anymore. You are


    the only person in this world who treats me sincerely. I love you! I love you!"


    Stanley avoided her lips and pushed her away forcefully. There was a hint of warning in his eyes.


    "Jewel, don''t let me look down on you!"


    After staggering a few steps back, Jewel supported herself against the wall. Her face was pale and


    her eyes were full of tears as she looked up at him sadly. "Are you really going to be so heartless?"


    "I can give you anything you want, just like before." Stanley started to walk out. His cold voice


    echoed in the room, "But I can''t be with you. You have to realize this."


    After that, Stanley went out, closed the door, and went straight to Sharon.


    However, when he came to the balcony, there was no one there. Stanley frowned in dismay.


    After watching Stanley leave, Jewel suddenly fell to the ground. Her long nails scratched the floor


    and made an irritatingly creaking sound, which was particrly frightening in the quiet room.


    After a long time, Jewel stopped scratching the floor. She raised her hand and found that her


    fingernails had been turned over and it was a bloody mess.


    She could not feel the pain, and there were raging anger and hatred in her heart.


    She took out her mobile phone, found the number, and dialed it. Her voice had been severely


    distorted. "Harvey, have you arrived?" Inside the car, Harvey was obviously aware of her anger.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why do you have such a bad temper?"


    Jewel was reluctant to talk too much. "Get your guys here and I''ll lure Sharon Cruz to you. I don''t


    care what you''ll do to her. You''d better find someone to rape and kill her, and then throw her body in


    the wilderness as a feast for the feral dogs! I don''t want anyone to find any evidence!"


    "Miss Russell, you are indeed the most vicious woman foring out with such an evil n!"


    Harveyughed. "I''ll be there in ten minutes. Get the girl ready."


    Jewel put away the phone, got up, and tidied up her dress. She pushed open the door of the room,


    restored the sweet smile on her face, and strode out.


    Stanley looked around on the second floor, but he didn''t find Sharon.


    The banquet venue was veryrge. With so many people around, it would be difficult to find


    someone in a short time.


    "Cheeky girl, why can''t you just stay and rest where you are? Why do you want to make my life


    miserable?" Stanley cursed under his breath.


    If he had known that she couldn''t sit still, he shouldn''t have put her there alone. He should have tied


    her to his belt at all times.


    Depressed, he pulled his tie with his slender fingers and casually took the wine ss from the


    waiter''s tray. He raised his head and drank the wine, his Adam''s apple rolling, pouring all the wine


    into his stomach.


    Sharon couldn''t get away from Shawn as he tugged her wrist with great effort and brought her to the


    first floor. Sharon didn''t know what he wanted to do. Seeing that he was going to take her out of the


    banquet, Sharon swung his hand away anxiously.


    "Shawn Lewis!"


    Sharon red at him exasperatedly. "You''ve gone too far!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Her voice was a little loud, which attracted the attention of the people around her.


    Sharon retreated to the corner and lowered her voice as she said, "I''ve told you everything I want to


    say. Why are you still obsessive?"


    "Obsessive?" Shawn''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Do you think I''m obsessive?"


    "Let me go..."


    "Let go? Impossible!" Shawn interrupted her as if he knew what she was going to say. "Since I have


    found you, I won''t let you go. There is only one possibility for me to let go."


    Sharon frowned. "What?"


    "Over my dead body. I''ll only let you go if I die. Sharon, either youe with me, or kill me now. You


    only have two choices. You can choose one."


    "Shawn, you are so shameless!"


    Sharon was so enraged that she trembled all over.


    "What? You don''t want me to die?" Shawn smiled gently. "My dear Sharon, I know you won''t let me


    die. Come with me, okay? I can give you everything."


    With that, Shawn stretched out his hand to pull her, but Sharon took two steps back and red at


    him indignantly.


    Shawn was unprecedentedly happy.


    For so many years, he had never been as happy as he was now. He finally saw her smile, enraged,


    and throw a tantrum. How could he let go of such a vivid and lively girl?


    No! He would not let her go for the rest of his life!


    "Young Master."


    Peter suddenly appeared in front of Shawn and leaned over to say something in his ear.


    Shawn frowned. "You go to meet them. I don''t have the time now."


    "Young Master, those people are the important figures in the city. If you want to expand your


    influence in Beachmarsh City in the future, you have to meet them."


    Peter tried to persuade him.


    Shawn nced at Sharon. "I''ll be back soon. Be good and wait for me here." Then he turned


    around and ordered, "Peter, keep an eye on her. Let her be, but don''t let her run away."


    It seemed that Shawn was afraid of losing Sharon again as he did in the hospitalst time. She


    acted so fast that she disappeared when he wasn''t looking.


    Peter smiled and said, "Okay, Young Master."


    As soon as Shawn left, Sharon turned around and left. After a few steps, she stopped, turned


    around, and red at Peter. "Why are you following me?"


    Peter followed closely. "Sorry, I have to follow Young Master''s orders."


    "Young Master?" Sharon curled her lips. "The title is so disconcerting. How does Shawn bear the


    disgust and listen to it?"


    Peter was rendered speechless.


    Sharon was indeed a difficult target. It was no wonder that Shawn would be obsessed with her for


    such a long time.


    "Don''t follow me anymore. I''m going to the bathroom."


    Sharon said and strode to the bathroom.


    Peter hesitated for a moment, but he still followed up.


    Sharon stood in front of the washstand, washing her hands while looking outside. She sighed and


    was speechless. The man was still waiting outside. She estimated that he would not leave until she


    came out.


    She sighed and was about to leave when the door of one of the stalls was pushed open and a


    woman came out.


    She was in a ck dress with ck hair. Her temperament was gentle and elegant, and her gazes


    were exceptionally charming.


    Sharon trembled in shock.

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135


    This woman... was so simr to her.


    Sharon stood in the corner. The woman didn''t seem to see her as she went straight to the sink to


    wash her hands. She looked down as if she was thinking about something and it took her a long


    time to wash her hands. She didn''t notice Sharon who was standing in the corner even until she


    turned and left.


    Sharon stood still for a long time before she suddenly came to her senses.


    How could there be two people who were in stark simrity to each other? Who was that woman?


    Why did she look so much like her?


    Countless questions shed in her mind. Sharon marched forward and chased after the woman


    without further ado.


    Peter stood in the corner outside the restroom and smoked. He didn''t look in the direction of the


    restroom, so it was a good opportunity for Sharon to escape. She walked on tiptoe and left quickly,


    lifting the hem of her dress.


    After running for a long distance, she looked back and found that Peter didn''t catch up with her. It


    seemed that he didn''t know that she hade out.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she turned and saw the woman in the ck dress in front of her, so she


    immediately chased after her.


    In addition to the first and second floor of the banquet, there were also guests on the outdoorwn.


    Some of the yful young guests had taken off their suits and jumped into the swimming pool. The


    woman in the ck skirt stood aside and was lost in thought.


    Sharon looked at her side profile gingerly, took a few deep breaths, and slowly walked over.


    "Hello."


    A pleasant voice echoed in Ayana''s ear. She turned her head to look and paused a second.


    Sharon saw the stunned expression on the woman''s face, but that woman was not surprised.


    She frowned. If the woman hadn''t seen her before, she would be shocked and surprised to see that


    they bore a stark simrity to each other.


    However, she wasn''t surprised. After a slight daze, she quickly calmed down.


    From this judgment, Sharon subconsciously felt that this woman knew her.


    After licking her tongue, Sharon took two steps forward and took the initiative to say, "Hello..."


    From the moment Ayana saw her, she recognized that this woman was Sharon Cruz, Shawn''s


    beloved woman, whom Shawn had been thinking about for many years.


    She looked at the woman from head to toe and found that they were indeed very simr to each


    other.


    Ayana lowered her eyes and smiled. "Hello."


    Sharon pointed at her and then at herself. "Excuse me, a-are we somehow rted?"


    It was okay for two people to look alike, but there must be something fishy if they looked too much


    alike.


    Ayana looked at her with a faint smile. "Miss, this is my first time meeting you. Why do you think we


    are rted?"


    Uh, she was right.


    Sharon figured that her question was a little too rash and blunt that she must have irritated her.


    "Sorry, I''m so surprised. It''s the first time I''ve seen a person who looks so simr to me. That''s why I


    said that."


    Sharon sincerely apologized.


    Ayana suddenly felt annoyed. She didn''t expect that Sharon was such a polite and graceful woman


    which waspletely different from the unreasonable woman Shawn talked about.


    If she really was unreasonable and feisty as Shawn said, Ayana might dislike her. However, her


    character was gentle and generous, which made her likable.


    It was also because of this that Ayana suddenly became a little irritated with her.


    If Sharon was not a bad person, how could it reflect her kindness?


    Ayana took a deep breath and calmed down. She said calmly, "I still have something to do. Miss, if


    you have nothing to say, please let me pass. I need to go now."


    Sure enough, she hated her!


    "Oh, okay."


    Sharon immediately turned sideways and nned to let her walk past her. She couldn''t rush this,


    and she definitely couldn''t pester her for more questions.


    No matter how many doubts she had in her heart, Sharon could only suppress them for now. She


    figured that she would talk to Stanleyter about this. He was so smart and clever, he could


    certainly help her solve the questions.


    When she was about to leave, a voice suddenly sounded behind her. "Sharon!"


    This voice...


    Sharon raised her eyebrows and looked back. She saw a petite woman hiding in the dark. She


    could not see her face, but she recognized her voice.


    It was Jewel.


    Was she here too?


    Sharon frowned. There must be something fishy for her to call after her.


    She wanted to leave as she didn''t want to mingle with Jewel.


    However, Jewel''s calm voice sounded behind her again, "Aren''t you curious why Stanley married


    you?"


    Sharon stopped on the spot upon hearing her question.


    Back then, Stanley appeared like a deity to rescue her from distress, pulled her out of her


    predicament, and provided her the best life, but with only one condition, that was to marry him.


    A man like him, who had charm, money, and authority, could marry any woman in the world, but


    why did he choose to marry her?


    Sharon didn''t care about it before. She couldn''t be bothered by the reasons as long as she had the


    money to save her father''s life.


    What about now? Did she still have the same thought? Or did she still not care?


    No, a soft voice came from the bottom of her heart, "You care now. You want to know why."


    Therefore, Sharon turned around and walked over to Jewel. She pursed her lips and asked, "Do


    you know why?"


    Jewel smiled, which looked eerie in the darkness. "Do you want to know? I can tell you. Follow me.


    It''s inconvenient to talk here. It''s too noisy."


    After that, she strode to a quieter corner.


    Sharon hesitated for a moment and finally walked over with her.


    There were so many people here. No matter how much Jewel hated her, it was impossible for her to


    make a move on her in such a huge banquet.


    When she thought about it, she became less alert.


    Ayana, who had not gone far, suddenly came back. She frowned as she watched Sharon follow a


    woman to an empty corner.


    Her dark eyes darted around. She paused for a moment and eventually caught up with them.


    "When I was about your age, Stanley spoiled me rotten. He gave me the best and everything I


    asked for. He let me taste the best love in the world."


    Jewel, who had been walking slowly, suddenly stopped. She turned to look at Sharon, with a happy


    smile on her face. "At that time, all the women admired me and ttered me. They said that I was


    the luckiest woman in the world. They were certain that I would marry Stanley and be Mrs.


    Jones."


    Speaking of this, her face suddenly changed, and her sharp eyes fell on Sharon. "But something


    unexpected happened! A nameless woman came out of nowhere and secretly married Stanley!"


    Sharon frowned. The expression on Jewel''s face was too distorted as if she was going to swallow


    her alive.


    Why would she grimace her pretty face so hideously?


    Jewel strode forward and pointed at her nose. "Do you think that Stanley married you because he


    loves you? Don''t be stupid. He only loves Reba Lambert!"


    Jewel also knew Reba. She knew that she was his true love whom he would never forget for the


    rest of his life.


    Therefore, she decided to keep on waiting, thinking that one day he would love her back!


    But what she got, in the end, was the fact that he married another woman!


    She was pissed!


    "Sharon, don''t think that just because Stanley dotes on you now, he will love you for the rest of his


    life. His true love has always been Reba. I can''t wait for the day when he dumps you!"


    Jewel did not hide the malice in her heart. "When the timees, you will be more miserable than


    me!"


    "No." Sharon smiled and responded faintly, "I won''t be more miserable than you, because I don''t


    love that man. Even if he dumped me and we ended up with a divorce, I won''t be sad, because I


    don''t love him!"


    Sharon looked at the shocked Jewel and continued, "This is the difference between me and you.


    Jewel, you love him, but I don''t. So I won''t end up worse than you."


    After that, Sharon turned around and left.


    She finally understood. Jewel never intended to tell her the reason why Stanley married her, but she


    just wanted to take this opportunity to humiliate her and see her flustered expression.


    Just now, as Sharon saw Jewel''s crazy look, she suddenly felt pitiful for her. Jewel was just a


    woman who was crazily in love.


    "Sharon Cruz, go to hell!"


    Behind her, Jewel suddenly burst out a vicious curse.


    Sharon''s face darkened and she frowned. When she was about to turn back, someone struck her


    neck and something like a towel muffled her mouth and nose. A sharp scent went through her


    breath and into her body.


    "Hmm."


    Fear filled her whole body. Sharon struggled in a panic. She managed to push the person behind


    her with an unknown force and shouted, "Help!"


    She shouted loudly!


    But soon, her body was pulled back, and her nose and mouth were covered again. A fierce male


    voice sounded in her ear, "Don''t move if you don''t want to die!"


    Darkness slowly took over her senses, and Sharon''s eyes widened in despair.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Before she fell into aa, she saw a woman in a ck dress appear. Sharon wanted her to run


    and look for Stanley, but the drug quickly took effect. Her body went soft and she copsed, falling


    unconscious.


    Harvey looked at the woman who suddenly appeared, who looked almost the same as Sharon. His


    face sank. "Get her!"


    Earlier, Ayana went to the corner behind the wall and witnessed that Sharon was in danger. Without


    hesitation, she went straight out to question them with the intention of scaring them off.


    But she didn''t expect that they were bold enough to capture her regardless of the risk of being


    discovered.


    Ayana turned around and ran away. While running, she shouted for help, "Help me! Help!"


    With a loud bang, the back of her head suffered a heavy blow.


    Ayana fell to the ground.


    Harvey spat and said as he waved his hand, "Take them all away!"


    Shawn was talking to several leaders of a certain department when Peter walked over quickly and


    whispered, "Young Master, I''ve lost Miss Cruz!"


    "What?"


    Shawn turned back and angrily rebuked him. "What the hell? You only have one job!"


    After that, he hurried to the first floor without looking back.


    Peter apologized to the people present and hurried to follow him.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "What the hell is going on?" Shawn asked as he went downstairs.


    "Miss Cruz said that she wanted to use the restroom, so I followed her. After waiting for a long time,


    she didn''te out, so I went in and took a look, but the restroom was empty." Peter also regretted.


    "I took a cigarette when I was bored. It might be that Miss Cruz left my sight secretly at that time."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136


    Shawn stood on the high ground and looked around the first floor, but he did not see Sharon.


    His face sank and he frowned. Suddenly, another person came to his mind. "Where''s Ayana?"


    Peter was taken aback as he thought, "Right, where''s Miss Ayana? Why didn''t I see her?"


    "Find them!" Shawn ordered.


    "Yes." Peter nodded.


    Shawn stared at the people on the dance floor, the corners of his mouth slightly pursing. He couldn''t


    let Sharon know Ayana''s existence.


    The two women left his sight. He was afraid that they would bump into each other.


    ording to Sharon''s character, if she saw a woman who looked so much like her, she would


    definitely confront her directly.


    On the other side.


    Anthony searched all over the floors and even the small rooms in the corner but he didn''t see


    Sharon.


    How could an adult disappear out of thin air?


    Walking to Stanley''s side, Anthony reported directly, "Boss, I can''t find Madam."


    Stanley nodded and walked straight ahead. "I''ve asked Lance to check the surveince."


    Lance was the person in charge of this venue.


    Anthony followed him withrge strides.


    When he came to the security control room, Stanley unexpectedly saw Shawn. He knew that


    Shawn attended the banquet but he didn''t see him in the hall. At this moment, when Stanley finally


    met him outside the monitor room, he was a little astounded.


    When Shawn saw him, he was obviously surprised too. "Are you also at this banquet?"


    "Yes. What a coincidence." Stanley raised his eyebrows. "What are you doing here..."


    "My friend and my plus- one were missing, and I couldn''t find them. I thought of the surveince


    immediately, so I came here to check them out."


    "What a coincidence."


    Shawn was surprised. "You..."


    "Yes, my troublesome plus-one may be hiding in some corner to sleep. I have no choice but to


    come to check the surveince like you."


    Shawn smiled. "What a fateful meeting."


    "Yeah."


    The two men went into the control room together and watched the surveince, but they didn''t


    obtain any information in the end.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Lance exined, "We don''t haveprehensive surveince coverage because this is a private


    ce. Some of these areas are in the blind spots, and the cameras have not yet been installed, so


    we may not see the person we are looking for in the monitor."


    Stanley frowned, figuring that Sharon would not hide so well.


    He felt a chill in his heart as he thought, "Did something happen?"


    Jewel!


    Thinking of something, Stanley turned around and walked out. "Shawn, I still have something to do,


    so I have to go first. Let''s get together when both of us are free."


    Shawn nodded. "Sure. If you know where the person you are looking for is, hurry and go. Don''t


    waste time in case anything happens."


    Stanley nodded and strode away.


    Peter muttered, "What a coincidence. You are looking for someone, and so is Mr. Jones."


    Shawn frowned. Yes, it was too coincidental.


    So coincidental that it made him feel uneasy.


    When Sharon woke up, she was dizzy and her body was weak and powerless. She opened her


    eyes and saw the woman in a ck dress sitting opposite her.


    Suddenly thinking of what had happened before she fainted, Sharon secretly cursed herself as a


    fool because Jewel fooled her again.


    "Just you wait, Jewel Russell! I''ll go after you the moment I get out of here!" Sharon cursed under


    her breath.


    This time, not only her but she also implicated this kind-hearted woman.


    Sharon stood up by supporting herself with the wall and squatted down in front of the woman. She


    gently nudged her and said, "Hey, wake up."


    Ayana slowly opened her eyes and frowned. She raised her hand and touched the back of her


    head, which was very painful. She closed her eyes and took a few breaths.


    "We''re locked up in an iron cage. There''s no one outside."


    Sharon said as she looked around.


    Ayana sat up and looked around. Sharon was right.


    They were in an iron cage, and there was no one outside. It was empty inside like a ruined factory


    building.


    Ayana tried to push the iron gate but it wouldn''t budge.


    "It''s useless. Before you wake up, I''ve tried everything I can but I can''t open it," Sharon pursed her


    lips and said.


    Ayana was so agitated that she pounded the iron door. Her face was a little pale and her fingers


    were trembling.


    Sharon looked at her and thought that she must be afraid. In fact, she was also afraid, but she woke


    up earlier than her, so she managed to slowly calm her frightful self down after such a long time.


    After thinking for a while, Sharon changed the topic andforted her. "By the way, what''s your


    name?"


    Ayana took a look at her and said, "Warner."


    "Oh, Miss Warner. I''m so sorry for dragging you into this."


    Sharon was feeling very guilty and apologetic. If Ayana hadn''te out to reproach those people


    with good intentions, she wouldn''t have been brought here with her.


    Nan Yan pressed her eyebrows and asked directly, "Who did you offend?"


    Sharon shook his head. "No one."


    "Who was the woman who talked to you before you fainted? Was she behind this?"


    "I''m not sure." Sharon thought for a moment and said, "But I guess it must have something to do


    with her."


    Ayana frowned. Suddenly, something shed across her mind that her eyes lit up and she


    immediately touched her earlobes, but her heart sank to the bottom when she realized that there


    was nothing on her earlobe.


    Sharon could see that there was something wrong with her expression. "Miss Warner, what''s


    wrong?"


    "My earrings are missing."


    Sharon smiled bitterly. This was not the right moment to think about some random earrings.


    Ayana nced at her and sneered. "Do you think I''m thinking about my essory?"


    "This woman is really good at judging people," Sharon thought.


    She smiled embarrassedly and said, "I just think that we are now..." "There''s a tracker on my earring


    which can be triggered if it''s broken. As long as my location is exposed, we''ll be saved."


    Ayana thought, "If Shawn knows that I''m missing, he will definitely look for me. He must be able to


    see that something is wrong if he can''t find her."


    If she broke the tracker, Shawn would definitelye to save her.


    Sharon gaped in awe, thinking that the gadgets these rich people used were incredibly high-end


    and advanced.


    Ayana narrowed her eyes and looked at a small table outside the iron cage. She stood up by


    holding onto the rails and looked at it carefully before saying, "My mobile phone and the valuable


    things are all on that table."


    Sharon followed her line of sight and looked over. Sure enough, it was.


    Sharon was not a stupid woman, so she quickly blurted, "What do you want to do?"


    "Find a way to get my earrings."


    Sharon frowned and thought, "How can we get it? We''re locked up in here, and the table is too far


    to reach."


    Obviously, Ayana also thought of this problem, and her eyebrows were twisted into a knot.


    At this time, footsteps were heard from afar. Two men came over, one thin and one chubby, holding


    a lunch box in their hands. When they saw that thedies had woken up, they looked at them with


    lustful eyes.


    Ayana snorted in repulsion and said, "Disgusting!"


    Although she mumbled under her breath, one of the guys heard her. His expression shifted into a


    vicious grin as he sneered, "Hey, youngdy, are you sure you want to be so cocky now that you''re


    under our hands?"


    After a few minutes of getting along with her, Sharon found that Ayana looked gentle on the outside,


    but in fact, she was not easy to get along with.


    Ayana''s temperament was indifferent and frigid, and her eyes were always a little cold as if she


    looked down on people. Although she looked like Sharon, they werepletely different.


    She was locked in the cage yet her attitude was condescending. "You are breaking thew. Kill me


    now if you can, or when I get out of here..." Ayana sneered. "I remember your faces."


    Intimidated by her threat, the two men growled furiously, "Hey, shut up! Do you want to die?"


    Ayana still wanted to say something, but Sharon, who had been silent, pped her fiercely. "Shut


    up! You don''t want to live but I do!"


    The people in the room were bewildered by Sharon''s sudden action.


    Ayana touched her cheeks, and anger rose in her eyes. She raised her hand and was about to hit


    back when Sharon red at her and said, "What? Do you want to p me? I won''t stop you if you


    want to die, but don''t drag me with you! Can''t you see where you are right now? Drop your act!"


    Ayana looked at her incredulously and trembled with anger.


    Sharon was so heartless! Why did she save her? Why was she so stupid to be implicated in this


    mess?


    Ayana gave her a hard re.


    Sharon rolled her eyes. "Why do you re at me? Am I wrong?"


    After that, she looked at the two men outside. "Hey, handsome. I''m hungry. Can you give me


    something to eat please?"


    Everyone liked the sensible people. The two men exchanged nces and squinted their small eyes


    with a wicked smile. "If you want to eat something, sure, you can, but there''s no free lunch."


    Sharon leaned against the iron cage. The red evening dress outlined her exquisite and curvy body,


    revealing arge piece of skin on her back. Her skin was smooth like cream, and her curvy figure


    was alluring.


    Sharon stretched out her hand to brush her hair and smiled charmingly. "I''m good with my hands. I


    can give you two a massage, and in exchange, please give me a bite to eat and my friend some


    water. What do you think?"


    Her purpose was obviously to eat and drink. The two men looked at each other. One of them


    nodded, and the other stood up and took out the key to unlock the iron cage.


    Once the gate was opened, he rudely pulled Sharon out of the cage. Sharon staggered and almost


    fell forward. The man reached out to pull her and got handsy.


    Gritting her teeth, Sharon endured it and discreetly avoided his touchy hands. "Let''s go over there


    and sit down. Rx and enjoy. My skills are very good."


    The manughed happily.


    Although the two were lecherous, they were also on guard. The man with the key handed the key to


    his aplice before Sharon gave him a massage. Obviously, he was on guard against Sharon.


    Sharon looked calm.


    The man pped his thigh and said, "Sit here and massage me."


    Sharon giggled and went over obediently. She sat down on the man''s leg, raised her hands, and


    started rubbing his arm lightly.


    There was a burst of nausea in her stomach. Sharon gritted her teeth and endured it. She almost


    puked when the man''s murky breath sprayed on her face.


    Another man looked at her with unbridled and undisguised nces. He couldn''t wait to rush over


    and tear off Sharon''s clothes.


    The pervert started to grope Sharon''s waist. He slowly moved upward toward her chest.


    She couldn''t take it anymore!

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137


    Sharon suddenly stood up and shouted furiously, "What are you doing?"


    The man pulled her over and said, "Stop pretending. You seduced us in such a coquettish way! You


    want us to f*ck you, right, horny little sl*t!"


    F**k you!


    Sharon swung her hand at him, but the man was faster as he raised hisrge palm and pped her


    in the face. Sharon''s face began to burn with pain.


    The man raised his hand and pushed her off his body. When Sharon fell to the ground, she pushed


    the small table over, crawled, and quickly took the things into her hands.


    The man''ssciviousughter resonated behind her. She felt her ankle tightened as he dragged her


    harshly.


    "Johnny, she took the phone!"


    One of the men frowned and saw it with his sharp observation.


    Johnny saw it too. Enraged, he kicked the phone in her hand away and red at her with his


    ferocious eyes. "B*tch, you flirt with us because you want to take the phone, don''t you? He can''t do


    anything to us!"


    The other man was a little hesitant. Obviously, he was the timid one.


    Johnny snorted disdainfully. He went to Sharon as he untied his belt. Sharon gritted her teeth and


    kept crawling backward. The fear in her heart began to expand, and she began to be afraid.


    Ayana couldn''t stand it anymore and turned her face away.


    She thought that Sharon deserved it!


    Johnnyy on Sharon''s body and groped her. Sharon began to shout and resisted desperately,


    kicking and pping him. Her sharp nails scratched on his body and made him bleed, leaving


    bloody scratch marks.


    Infuriated, Johnny''s expression twisted in a menacing grimace. He grabbed her hair and raised his


    hand, ready to p her. "Useless b*tch!"


    Sharon closed her eyes in despair.


    "Stop!"


    A voice suddenly echoed out of nowhere. Sharon opened her reddish eyes when the expected p


    did notnd on her face and looked at the person who came in from the outside.


    Harvey looked at Sharon, who was lying on the ground, with a smile. "Miss Cruz, you woke up so


    soon, huh?"


    Sharon looked at him expressionlessly.


    Harvey didn''t care. Looking around at the mess, he frowned and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Johnny let go of Sharon and rebuked, "This nasty b*tch tried to seduce us. When we found out that


    she wants to steal the mobile phone. I''m about to teach her a lesson!"


    "Oh?" Harvey stopped in front of Sharon and raised his eyebrows. "Attempting your death throes,


    huh?"


    Sharon spat at him and said, "So it''s you who kidnapped me. I thought it''s some brats'' work!"


    Harvey touched his face and his eyes cooled down. His gaze wandered around here. "You look so


    beautiful when you dress up. No wonder the two Jones brothers are fighting for you."


    Sharon looked at him coldly.


    Harvey suddenlyughed and said, "Say, if you be a used sl*t, do you think the Jones brothers


    will still want you?"


    What was he going to do?


    Sharon uncontrobly shrank.


    Harvey gestured with his hand, and the man behind him came over. He pointed to Sharon and said,


    "She''s all yours. Do whatever you want; just make sure she''s still alive after that."


    "Haha! Thank you, boss..."


    The man grinned obscenely and walked toward Sharon.


    Sharon got up and ran away, but she was caught in no time. The man rudely tore her dress apart,


    exposing half of her body. Her soft and fair skin stimted the man''s lust. He nced at her sexy


    body so erotically that her eyes almost popped out of the eye sockets.


    Sharon lifted her leg and kicked the man''s crotch, resulting in an agonizing cry, "Ah..."


    Harvey sneered and chided, "Useless!"


    As he said that, he was going to do it himself. After a series ofmotion, arge group of fully


    armed men came in with various weapons in their hands.


    His trusted subordinate strode over and came to Harvey''s side. "Everything is ready. Everyone is


    here."


    Harvey''s eyes shed with excitement. He was not in the mood to mess with Sharon, so he


    signaled his subordinate to lock her up in the iron cage.


    After Sharon was pushed inside, the iron door was closed again. She curled up in the corner,


    trembling in extreme fear.


    She was after all a woman. This matter was too much for her to bear.


    Ayana nced at the flustered Sharon from the corner of her eyes. Her clothes were disheveled,


    her cheeks were swollen, and she looked astounding, but she only had herself to me.


    Ayana snorted, "You deserve it!"


    Sharon looked up, nced around gingerly, and lowered her voice as she said, "Is this what you


    want?"


    As she said this, she slowly spread out her palm, revealing a pair of pearl earrings lying quietly in


    her palm.


    Ayana widened her eyes in disbelief. They were her earrings!


    She looked at them in astonishment. Did Sharon do that just now to save them?


    On the other hand, in just an hour, the banquet had transformed from the initial liveliness to a


    complete mess now.


    Stanley had confirmed that Sharon was missing.


    He thought that Jewel pestered Sharon, but he found that Jewel had already left the banquet and


    said that she had gone home.


    Stanley didn''t believe her, so he asked Anthony to have a look at her ce. Sure enough, Jewel


    was at home and was ready to call it a day.


    After Anthony came back and informed him of Jewel''s status, he began to feel restless. Sharon


    would not disappear for no reason. There must be something wrong.


    Stanley stood at thewn on the first floor. It was dark outside. He was tall and slender, and his face


    was as cold as ice.


    He put his hands on either side of his body and clenched them into tight fists, his heart full of regret.


    If it weren''t for his selfishness and he didn''t bring her here, she wouldn''t have been in trouble.


    Now, he didn''t know whether she was alive or dead.


    A look of annoyance and fragility appeared on the tough man''s face.


    Anthony stood in the distance, feeling a little dismayed as he looked at Stanley''s depressing figure.


    It was all his fault that he didn''t keep his eyes on Sharon closely.


    "Captain Hudson, how is it? Do you have any clues?"


    Anthony came to Jimmy''s side and asked in a hurry, "Have you found anything?"


    As soon as he learned that Sharon was missing, Stanley made a few phone calls. Jimmy


    immediately rushed over with a small team and began to investigate the venue.


    Jimmy pointed to a corner and said, "We just found out that there was a trace of struggle and


    battery in that corner. Sharon was likely to be taken away in that corner."


    Someone did it on purpose!


    "It is a blind spot. There''s no surveince, and it''s hidden all around. If someone wants to make a


    move on her, that will be a perfect spot..."


    Halfway through his speech, Jimmy paused and looked behind Anthony. Anthony turned around


    and saw Stanley quietly standing there, his eyes sharp as des.


    "Go on."


    Stanley moved his thin lips.


    Jimmy nodded, thought for a moment, and said, "It''s very possible that Sharon was kidnapped. If


    the other party is going after her, then there will be no phone calls since the purpose is achieved. If


    their target is you, they will contact you tonight or tomorrow."


    There seemed to be a sharp de hidden in Stanley''s eyes. "If I was not their target, Sharon would


    very likely be in danger. Is that what you mean?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips and said, "You know better than me, even if I don''t say anything about it."


    What did Stanley do in the past? He was specialized in dealing with the most horrible terrorist in the


    world, so Stanley knew much more about the secrets behind this than he did.


    "The golden hour for the hostage is the first twelve hours. If there''s no news after twelve hours, then


    it''s very likely..."


    Jimmy stopped.


    The moonlight shone like silver as it dropped on Stanley. He was full of rage, and his eyes were like


    a sharp sword out of the sheath.


    In the past few years, he had lived afortable andvish life that concealed his ruthless means.


    The bloodthirstiness and cruelty in his bones seemed to be about to break out from within tonight.


    At this moment, Stanley''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    The ringtone pierced through a person''s head like a curse in this silent night sky.


    Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy was indeed an expert in this field as he reacted immediately, gesturing for the surveince


    and tracking team and connecting several gadgets together. He looked at Stanley and said, "I don''t


    need to exin. You know that you need to dy him for a few minutes."


    Stanley nodded and answered the phone.


    "Mr. Jones, why do you answer the call so slowly? Is it because you wait for the police to get ready


    for the work?"


    A hoarse voice was heard from the other end of the line.


    Stanley didn''t hesitate and said, "Tell me your terms."


    "I admire your directness." Harvey said, cutting to the chase, "Sharon is in my hands. If you want


    her to be safe,e to me alone."


    "Address."


    Harveyughed. He stated the address loud and clear and added, "Come alone, or prepare a


    funeral for your beautiful wife."


    After that, he hung up the phone. The call was over in less than a minute.


    Jimmy frowned. He didn''t expect that the other party would directly state the address. Was he too


    confident or too stupid?


    Stanley calmly put away his phone. Jimmy nced at him and asked the question in his heart,


    "What do you think?"


    "Now that he called me, it means I am his target. Sharon should be fine before I get there."


    "I think so too."


    At this moment, Stanley started to calm down. "Since the other party is so confident, it¡¯s very likely


    that he has a perfect n. We have to trouble Jackson for this, I''m afraid."


    Thinking of Jackson''s identity, Jimmy patted his forehead and said, "Oh, I forgot about him. I''ll


    contact him right away."


    Stanley nodded.


    Soon, he contacted Jackson. They were lucky as Jackson was still in Beachmarsh City, so Stanley


    told him his general idea. Jackson agreed without hesitation and said, "Give me sometime. I''ll go


    and figure it out."


    "Thanks."


    "I''ll treat you to a drink when we solve this."


    ording to Stanley''s idea, Jackson contacted the people in various departments and checked all


    the information about the


    entry and exit, and even contacted several mercenaries abroad. After getting the exact news, his


    expression sank.


    The phone rang, and Stanley answered. Jackson''s voice was a little serious. "Bro, the guy who


    makes a move on you this time has made adequate preparations."


    "I''m not surprised."

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138


    "I''ve contacted some people and obtained some information. Recently, someone hired a group of


    merciless and bloodthirsty mercenary fighters from abroad. They were all equipped with heavy


    weapons. The one behind all this is a guy named Harvey Wells."


    Stanley narrowed his eyes, and his eyes were full of sternness.


    "Since I''ve already known about this, I won''t just let it slip." Jackson took the phone and smiled. "I''ve


    been too idle recently. Count me in on saving my little sister-inw."


    Stanley made up his mind and said, "Everything will be fine with you."


    "Stop ttering me," Jackson said with a smile. After hanging up the phone for a moment, he


    stepped inside and said, "Andy, contact the anti-terrorist team."


    At the abandoned factory building.


    After being pped a few times just now, Sharon felt a faint pain on her cheeks, and there was


    even a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth.


    She handed over the pearl earrings in her hand. When she saw Ayana staring at her in a daze, she


    frowned and said, "I thought you said you wanted this? Don''t tell me I got the wrong one?"


    Ayana took it with trembling hands, and her voice was a little hoarse as she said, "Do you know it''s


    dangerous for you to do that just now?"


    Sharon said calmly, "There''s no time to be afraid of danger if you want to save yourself."


    "W-Why are you willing to help me get these earrings?"


    "Helping you is also helping myself. Miss Warner, I don''t want to die here. Since you said that this


    earring has a tracker in it, it means there is a glimmer of hope. I want to get out of here!" Sharon


    nced at her and pursed her lips. "Sorry, I have to p you just now for the sake of the plot. I''m so


    sorry."


    Ayana touched her face and looked a little absent-minded. "It''s okay..."


    Sharon pointed to the earring and asked, "What should you do to let your friend know that you''re


    here?"


    Ayana ced the earrings under her feet. Her action was so light that no one noticed her as she


    crushed the earrings hard and said, "There is a very small signal transmitter inside. If I break it, it


    will transmit the signal."


    Sharon nodded. "So the signal has been sent out now?"


    "Yes." Ayana briefly exined to her, "My friend wille as soon as he receives my signal."


    The friend Ayana was talking about was Peter.


    Subconsciously, she did not want to tell Sharon that her friends were Peter and Shawn.


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s great."


    Ayana nodded. She stared at Sharon for a long time before asking abruptly, "Why did you have to


    condemn yourself to be bullied by those b*stards just to get my earrings?"


    She was genuinely shocked for she didn''t expect Sharon would be able to do it until this stage.


    Sharon nced at her. "Do you want to hear the truth or lie?"


    "The truth, of course."


    "The truth is, although I haven''t been with you for a long time, I basically figure out your character.


    You certainly won''t be able to "entertain" those b*stards, and even take the risk of being molested


    and abused to get those earrings." Sharon looked at her firmly and said, "Since you can''t do it, then


    I have to do it."


    Ayana trembled. Sharon was right. She could not go through what Sharon did just now...


    "It''s always good to have a glimmer of hope. I have to be responsible for my own life. While I''m


    counting on others to save me, I have to save myself at the same time." Sharon looked at those


    people outside the iron cage with faint nces. "As long as there is a little hope, I won''t give up


    saving myself."


    Looking at this kind of Sharon, Ayana was shocked.


    Although she looked weak and fragile, she was extremely tenacious.


    Sharon felt a little uneasy. She pointed to the outside of the iron cage and said, "Look at those


    people. They don''t seem to like easy targets. If your friendse to save us unprepared... I don''t


    dare to think about the consequences."


    On the field outside, more than a dozen blond and blue- eyed foreigners were armed with weapons,


    and they all looked fierce and savage.


    Ayana''s heart sank too.


    These people were fully armed and fully prepared. She now regretted stepping on her earrings and


    breaking them.


    If Shawn came, unprepared and clueless, what would happen?


    Harvey came to them and kicked the iron cage with his foot. "Ladies, please enjoy a good show


    later."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Sharon looked at him coldly. "What on earth do you want to do?"


    Harvey squatted down in front of her and reached out his hand to pinch her chin, clicking his tongue


    and saying, "It''s a pity that you have to die tonight, pretty. Otherwise, I can get my hands on you


    after I kill Stanley."


    Sharon was getting more and more jittery. "What on earth are you going to do?"


    "To tell you the truth, I have already called Stanley, and he wille over soon."


    "You..." Sharon growled furiously, "Jerk!"


    Harvey chortled and said, "I''ll show you what a jerk I amter!"


    Sharon was so angry that her eyes turned red. She tried to hold back her tremble and forced herself


    to calm down. "Harvey, what do you want? Did you kidnap me just to make a move on Stanley?"


    Harvey looked at her and said, "Are you trying to get my word?"


    "I just want to tell you that I''m not that important in Stanley''s heart. If you think you can attack


    Stanley by kidnapping me, you''re wrong! Very wrong!"


    "It doesn''t matter. If he doesn''te before 12 midnight, you''re really not important." Harvey looked


    at her coldly and said, "I won''t show mercy to useless people. At that time, you and your friend will


    have to die."


    Sharon stared at him. If her re could kill people, Harvey would have been dead long ago.


    "So..." Harvey got up and looked down at her. "You''d better pray in your heart that you are important


    in Stanley''s heart, or the same date next year will be your death anniversary."


    After that, he turned around and called his men, "Tell them to go to each ambush spot and make


    sure that everything is foolproof. Also, get the bombs ready."


    "Yes."


    Sharon''s heart began to clench uncontrobly. There were so many of them, and there were so


    many lethal weapons...


    "Don''t," she whispered softly.


    She didn''t want Stanley toe.


    It was too dangerous here.


    More than a dozen fearsome foreigners suddenly disappeared. They ambushed in the best position,


    waiting for the prey toe in, and then they would wipe all the enemies out.


    The night was getting darker and darker.


    The ringtone of the mobile phone rang at this time. Harvey took it out and looked at it. He smiled as


    he answered it, "Stanley, are you here?"


    Hearing this, Sharon''s eyes lit up instantly.


    Was it Stanley on the phone?


    She shouted at the top of her lungs, "Don''te here! Stanley, don''te. There''s ambush here!"


    Harvey red at her and chided, "Shut up!"


    He signaled his men to keep an eye on her.


    He walked to the corner with his mobile phone in his hand. It was quiet on the other end of the line


    with only the man''s breath.


    "If you don''t appear before 12 o''clock in the midnight, I''ll take your beautiful wife away."


    After that, he was going to hang up the phone.


    "Harvey Wells, if you dare toy your hands on her, I will hunt you down no matter where you go."


    Stanley''s cold voice, as cold as an iceberg, came through the phone.


    Harvey was shocked. Did Stanley find out who he was? He even knew his name.


    But it didn''t matter. He had made enough preparations tonight, so Stanley would definitely die here.


    Harvey sneered and said, "Enough with your bullshit. You have less than an hour."


    He ended the call. Stanley put away his phone, and his facial features revealed a sharp arc in the


    night.


    Jimmy patted him on the shoulder and said, "It will be fine. Don''t worry."


    Stanley nodded. Thinking of Sharon''s voice over the phone, his eyes softened. "I heard her voice.


    She is so bold and brave. She sounds okay, and even told me not to go."


    Jimmyughed and said, "It seems that she cares about you."


    Stanley rubbed his brows and said, "She brings nothing but trouble." However, his thin lips curled


    up slightly.


    On the other side. When Ayana crushed her earrings, Peter''s cell phone began to beep.


    When he took it out, his expression suddenly changed.


    "Young Master." Peter showed the phone to Shawn and pointed to a red dot on it. "This is Miss


    Ayana''s location. She must have encountered danger."


    Shawn took the phone and found that the red dot was constantly shing.


    "In the past, you told us that if we encountered danger, we would break the tracker. Miss Ayana


    must have triggered the signal. Now that we can''t find her, it is very likely that she is in danger."


    Peter looked up at Shawn and said, "I wonder who is behind this. If it was from the Lewis Family,


    Miss Ayana would be in great danger." The few branches of the Lewis Family had always disliked


    Shawn. They secretly attacked Shawn several times, but they never seeded.


    It was possible that they intended to attack the people around Shawn, knowing that Shawn was in


    Beachmarsh City now.


    Peter looked at Shawn, who was hesitating, and could not help but feel anxious. "Young Master,


    although we still haven''t found Miss Cruz, I think she''ll be okay, but Miss Ayana is different. She has


    triggered the signal, which means she is asking for help. We have to rush over as soon as


    possible."


    Shawn pursed his thin lips tightly. If he left, he would have to part with Sharon again...


    But if he didn''t care about Ayana...


    "Miss Ayana has been with you for so many years. You shouldn''t ignore her." Peter looked at him.


    "Otherwise, she would feel very sad."


    Shawn''s eyes shed. Ayana hade to the Lewis Family from the age of ten. For so many


    years, she had been loyal to the Lewis Family and did so much for the family as well as him...


    Closing his eyes, Shawn pondered about the past and presence. After a long time, he opened his


    eyes and said with his hoarse voice, "Where is her location?"


    Peter was delighted. "I''ll drive."


    Sharon had never been so nervous and afraid as she was now. She was so scared that she couldn''t


    control her heart. What would happen if Stanley came over?


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she felt. Her eyes couldn''t help but turn red.


    "You didn''t even budge when you were in such a dangerous situation just now as those guysid


    their hands on you, but now you are crying."

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139


    "You didn''t even budge just now when those guys harassed you, but now you are crying." Ayana


    stared at her. "Is the person who came to save you very important to you?"


    Sharon sniffed, and she admitted without hesitation, "Yes."


    "Do you love him?"


    Ayana asked tentatively.


    Did she?


    Sharon was confused because she didn''t even know it herself.


    If she didn''t love him, why should she be so worried and scared?


    However, she didn''t dare to love him. If she did, she would eventually be the one who got hurt in the


    end. How could she dare to love him?


    Seeing her like this, Ayana smiled and confirmed, "You love him!"


    Sharon was annoyed by her confident tone. "It''s none of your business whether I love him or not."


    Ayana shrugged and said, "It''s really none of my business. I''m just saying."


    After a pause, she added, "It looks like you took that earring for nothing. Someone doesn''t even


    mind to die in order toe to your rescue."


    "Shut up!"


    Irritated, Sharon red at her.


    Ayana was not angry. She smiled slightly.


    Sharon held her knees and sat in the corner.


    She kept looking in the direction of the entrance with only one hope in her heart. "Stanley, don''t


    come! Don''te or you''ll die!"


    Time passed by, but the person who should have appeared had never appeared.


    Harvey began to get impatient. He paced back and forth irritably while his subordinatesforting


    him, "He wille. I think this woman is very important to him. Even if he doesn''te, we still


    have a trump card in our hands."


    Harvey calmed down upon hearing his remark. He smiled sinisterly and said, "You''re right, but this


    n can only be sessful, no failure!"


    "Yes."


    He knew full well what kind of a person Stanley was. If he couldn''t kill him at one go, it would be


    even more difficult for him to find an opportunity in the future.


    Just as he was thinking about this, the closed door suddenly creaked open.


    The iron gate opened slowly, and the heavy night surged in. Under the moonlight, a long figure


    seemed to walk on the moonlight as he walked in alone.


    Harveyughed.


    When Sharon saw the man appear, her hands involuntarily pinched into her palms. She widened


    her eyes and burst into tears.


    He came!


    He really came!


    Sharon couldn''t help yelling at the man who walked inside, "Are you stupid? Why did youe


    alone?"


    There were so many people who were lying in ambush. Why did hee?


    Sharon''s tears fell down her cheeks.


    Stanley nced at her and frowned. He looked back at Harvey coldly and said, "Let her go. It''s our


    business. She has nothing to do with it."


    Harvey looked at him for a few seconds and said, "You''re really not afraid to die."


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? I said let her go!" Stanley raised his voice and pulled out a mobile


    phone from behind him.


    Harvey chortled and said, "Do you think you can save her with your gun and escape unscathed?"


    With this, he pointed to the second floor. "See? When you came in, there were 20 guns directed at


    you. As long as I say a word, you will die right where you''re standing."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and said calmly, "It looks like I''m making a fool of myself by bringing


    out this little gun."


    With that, he threw the gun aside as if he didn''t care about it at all.


    Harvey frowned as he looked at his actions. He couldn''t figure out what he meant by doing so at the


    moment.


    "If you are a man, let them go. We can solve our grudge one-on-one. I can still think highly of you in


    this way."


    Stanley walked leisurely. His dark eyes fell on the woman in the iron cage. When he saw her in a


    mess, he subconsciously frowned and soon calmed down.


    Harvey sneered and said, "Are you trying to goad me?"


    "No, I''m not. I''m just telling the truth." Stanley looked at him indifferently. "Well, I''m here now. Tell


    me, what''s the grudge between you and me?"


    There was a trace of bloodthirst in Harvey''s eyes. "Ten years ago, you hunted down a group of drug


    dealers in Maidar and killed dozens of people. My brother was one of them."


    His only brother!


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and said, "So your brother was a drug dealer. He deserved to die


    then."


    "Shut up!" Harvey pulled out the gun from his waist and pointed at him with red eyes. "Go down on


    your knees! Kneel down in front of me and apologize to my brother!"


    In order to avenge his brother, he had nned for so many years just for tonight!


    Stanley''s res were cold, and his thin lips slightly spat out three words, "In your dreams."


    With a click, the muzzle of the gun was pointed at Stanley''s forehead.


    Sharon was so shocked that she was out of her wits. She held the iron railing tightly with both


    hands, anxious and angry, but she could do nothing about it.


    Harvey''s eyes widened, and his face was twisted and scary. "Kneel down and apologize! I will let


    her go after you apologize!"


    As he said that, he raised his hand, and a subordinate walked over and grabbed Sharon''s hair from


    the iron cage.


    The pain began to spread from the scalp. Sharon gritted her teeth and endured it without making a


    sound.


    She didn''t want him to worry about her.


    If possible, she wanted to tell him that she was fine and it didn''t hurt at all...


    Stanley''s expression changed fiercely, and his eyes shed with bloodthirsty anger and coldness.


    "Let her go!"


    "I will let her go if you kneel down!"


    There was a sh of light in Stanley''s eyes.


    "As long as I kneel, will you let her go?"


    "As long as you kneel in front of me, I will let her go." Seeing his softened attitude, Harvey''s face


    turned red with excitement. "Kneel down now or I will kill her!"


    Sharon couldn''t help shouting, "No! Stanley, don''t kneel! Don''t listen to that b*stard. Even if you


    kneel, he won''t let go of me... Ah..."


    The man tugged her hair heavily, and Sharon cried out in pain.


    Stanley''s hands, which were hanging by his side, were clenched into fists. He closed his eyes, and


    there was a voice in his heart.


    He couldn''t bear to see her suffer.


    Even if he was humiliating himself, it didn''t matter. He was a man. If he couldn''t stand such


    humiliation, he shouldn''t havee in the first ce.


    Now that he was here, he could do anything.


    Thinking of this, Stanley opened his eyes and nced around lightly. Without a word, he knelt down


    in front of Harvey.


    Sharon trembled all over and burst into tears.


    "Haha!" Harveyughed with excitement, and his face was full of ferocity and arrogance. "Stanley,


    serve you right!"


    He spat and cursed, "Do you think you can get out of here? You and the two women in the cage will


    die tonight!"


    After he said that, he swung the gun in his hand on Stanley''s face.


    But before he could hit Stanley''s face, Stanley''s eyes suddenly shot out a sharp light. With a swift


    and fierce move, he snatched the gun from Harvey, kicked Harvey, and sent him flying outward.


    With a loud bang, Harvey fell to the ground like a sandbag.


    Stanley strode forward, holding a gun against Harvey''s temple, and said, "Now let''s see who is


    going to die, huh?"


    Harvey sneered and said, "So what if you have a gun? Your woman is in my hand!"


    "Drop the gun!"


    At the same time, Harvey''s subordinate grabbed Sharon from the iron railing and pressed a gun


    against her head.


    Sharon bit her lip tightly. She was extremely afraid, but she didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear


    that it would cause more trouble for Stanley.


    "Did you hear me? I asked you to put down the gun!" The subordinate shouted, "Or I''ll shoot her!"


    Stanley slowly stood up straight and shot a cold nce at him.


    The man shivered frightfully. The look in Stanley''s eyes was too scary.


    "What are you looking at? I asked you to put down the gun! Do you want them to die?"


    Stanley lowered his eyes. After a while, he threw the gun in his hand to the floor.


    Harvey punched him hard. Stanley staggered a few steps back as he was hit several times. He


    suffered the continuous blow without raising his face or a change of expression. Harvey looked at


    him and his anger surged up. He punched and kicked him with his fists and feet.


    The silent man quietly epted the blows, but he didn''t resist.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Even if he was bleeding, he didn''t counter the attacks.


    "Fool! You''re a fool!"


    Sharon cursed.


    She trembled all over and shed more tears.


    The man who would not be treated like this was beaten to a pulp because of her, and he didn''t even


    fight back.


    Sharon''s heart tightened. "Stop! Please stop!"


    She cried out of breath and said, "Please don''t beat him anymore..."


    Harvey finally stopped. He lost all his strength, but Stanley did not fight back. He gasped and said,


    "Pussy!"


    This kind of man was literally a coward and pussy without fighting back for a sake of a woman. It


    seemed that sitting behind the office desk over the past few years had made him lose all his


    manhood and brazen energy.


    Harvey looked at him as if he was looking at a good- for- nothing, turned around, and walked back.


    This matter wasing to an end.


    "That''s it?"


    A hoarse and indifferent male voice resonated behind him.


    Harvey squinted and looked back at Stanley who got up from the ground.


    Stanley wiped the blood from his mouth and stood up. His eyes were dark and bottomless. His


    pupils were bloodthirsty and fierce. "Harvey Wells, after telling you so much, haven''t you figured out


    the profound meaning of it yet?"


    Harvey froze. "W-What do you mean?"


    Stanley pointed to the second floor. "Now, do you think there are still your people there?"


    "No! It''s impossible!"


    Harvey did not believe him. "I personally hired them all from abroad with a lot of money. They are


    cruel and merciless... How is it possible? Impossible!"


    As if to prove his words, with a loud bang, a body fell from the second floor. It was the blonde


    mercenary fighter.


    Jimmy, dressed in police uniform, looked down coldly and said, "Harvey Wells, three minutes ago,


    we''ve apprehended all the people here. It''s still not toote for you to give up your weapons and


    surrender now!"


    Jackson leaned on one side and said with a faint expression, "I thought they were a group of people


    with strong fighting capacity, but I didn''t expect them to be a group of useless wusses. We managed


    to swipe them out within minutes. It''s so boring."

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140


    A great shame surrounded Harvey. His expression turned livid as he red at Stanley and said,


    "Stanley Jones, you tricked me!"


    Stanley walked toward him step by step. "Do you really think that I''m so stupid and don''t prepare


    anything?"


    Harvey''s intention for an act of revenge was too eager and too confident that he would never have


    thought that Stanley woulde up with this move.


    If he didn''t kill him today, it would be difficult for him to do it again in the future!


    Thinking of this, Harvey shouted, "Stop right there!"


    He took something out of his pocket and lifted it up. His face with the scar looked crazier and more


    ferocious at this moment.


    "D*mn it!"


    Jackson cursed angrily. He frowned and said, "Snipers, in position!"


    There was a loud crash, and everyone was on standby.


    A trace of anger shed across Stanley''s face as he subconsciously ran toward Sharon.


    "Stop!" Harvey had a bomb detonator in his hand. He retreated in a safe corner and ordered his


    subordinates, "Get that woman out."


    The subordinate immediately grabbed Sharon out of the cage. Harvey restricted her neck and used


    her as a shield.


    Looking at Sharon''s pale face, Stanley clenched his fists and said in a low voice, "Harvey Wells, let


    her go!"


    "You want me to let her go? Fine! Get all those policemen out, or I''ll ignite the bomb and we''ll all die


    together."


    Sharon was pinched on the neck and couldn''t say a word. Her tears fell down as she nced at


    Stanley with her tearful eyes and mumbled something.


    "Go! Leave me!"


    That was what she said.


    Stanley could read the words she mouthed. He felt as if his heart was grasped by an invisible hand


    along with all the internal organs that made him feel excruciating pain.


    His eyes were fixed ahead. After a while, Stanley opened his mouth and said in a hoarse voice,


    "Jimmy, take Jackson and the others out first."


    "F*ck!" Jimmy cursed in a low voice.


    "Get out!"


    Stanley raised his voice and looked back at them. His eyes were red.


    On the other side, Sharon was strangled so hard that she could hardly breathe. Her face gradually


    turned pale and her eyelids began to roll up.


    Jackson pulled Jimmy and urged, "Let''s go!"


    Everyone left.


    A few momentster, the factory was empty except for a few of them.


    Harvey raised his chin and said, "Pick up the gun, aim it at your head, and pull the trigger."


    "Hmm!"


    Harvey covered Sharon''s mouth and she couldn''t speak, she could only shake her head violently.


    "Hurry up!" Harvey shouted.


    Stanley''s eyes were fixed on Sharon, not wanting her to feel pain, not wanting her to be sorrowful,


    not to mention dying... He smiled, turned around, picked up the gun on the ground, and aimed it at


    his temple.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Harvey was so worked up that his whole body trembled, and he opened his eyes so wide as he


    red at Stanley. "Shoot! Shoot!"


    Stanley''s eyes fell on Sharon. Sharon had been crying for a long time and tears blurred her sight,


    but she saw the affection and passion in the man''s eyes as she stared at him, which seeped into


    her heart.


    She did not want him to die!


    A huge belief broke out in her chest. Sharon lifted her foot and stomped hard on Harvey with such a


    great effort that Harvey let go of her out of pain.


    After Sharon was released, she started running toward Stanley.


    "Sharon!" Stanley''s expression changed drastically and he shouted her name. His eyes were full of


    fear. "Get down!"


    There was a ck shadow shing by Sharon''s side. It was so fast that she could hardly see it.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    A series of gunshots rang out.


    Behind her, someone fell down.


    Sharon looked back in a daze. The man lying in a pool of blood had a handsome face and his deep


    eyes were fixed on her. He stretched out his hand and called her name, "Sharon..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, blood gushed out.


    Sharon stood where she was, freezing. Her mind was buzzing, and her heart seemed to be pierced


    by something that she could not breathe because of the agony.


    She opened her mouth wide and wanted to call him, but her throat was dry and she couldn''t utter a


    single word.


    "Shawn!"


    Ayana''s heart-wrenching cry pierced through the night sky.


    Sharon walked over and hugged the man covered in blood. She called him over and over again in a


    hoarse voice, "Shawn, Shawn..."


    Why was he here?


    Why was Shawn here?


    Sharon hugged him tightly, and the blood on his body wetted her hands. Her body trembled even


    more fiercely. "Don''t die! Shawn, wake up, Brother Shawn..."


    Shawn wanted to touch her face and tell her that he was fine, but he had no strength.


    He had no strength at all. Darkness came over and he slowly closed his eyes.


    Sharon shouted in fear, "Shawn!"


    At the hospital in the city.


    It was 2 am. Several nurses at the nurse''s


    station dozed off sleepily. Recently, there were not many patients, so they could goof off and rest


    during their midnight shift.


    Suddenly, the emergency room''s door was mmed open by an external force, and a group of


    people rushed in. The two nurses were stunned at first, and then immediately reacted by running


    over and said, "What''s going on?"


    A young girl covered in blood burst into tears as she said with swollen eyes, "H- He was shot.


    Please... please save him..."


    The experienced nurse took him over and asked, "Where did he get shot?"


    The young girl, who was crying intermittently, was stunned. "Where did he get shot? He... I..."


    Seeing that she couldn''t answer, the nurse knew that she was extremely scared and nervous that


    she couldn''t get any information from her, so she pushed the bed and ran to the operating room.


    "Wait here. There will be a nurse to guide you through the procedurester."


    Wait?


    No, she didn''t want to wait!


    She wanted to look at him!


    She wanted to be with him!


    Sharon followed her. At first, she walked slowly, but then she quickened her pace and ran to catch


    up with them. When the nurse saw that she was chasing them closely, she got a little agitated. "Hey,


    youngdy, wait outside. You can''t enter the operating room!"


    "Nurse, please let me in..."


    Sharon insisted on going in.


    The nurse was so angry as it was an urgent situation, so she pushed the girl''s hand away and said,


    "Get out of my way!"


    Sharon fell back but did not fall to the ground. Instead, she fell into a chest. She watched helplessly


    as the hospital bed entered the operating room, and tears fell from her eyes.


    Looking at the closed door, she felt as if the hole in her heart was getting bigger and bigger.


    If Shawn couldn''t wake up again after he entered the operating room, what should she do?


    He had bled so much and been seriously injured...


    She was covered with his blood. She was scared, she didn''t want him to die.


    Thinking of this, she insisted on going in, but the man behind her pulled her arm tightly and said in a


    deep voice, "What are you doing?"


    Sharon looked back and found that it was Stanley.


    When did he follow me here?


    Her mind waspletely on Shawn, and shepletely ignored him.


    Looking at her dazed expression, Stanley''s eyes were filled with rage, and the lines of his thin lips


    were extremely sharp. "Follow me!"


    As he spoke, he forcibly pulled her wrist and was about to take her away.


    Sharon shook his hand away and said, "Don''t touch me!"


    How could she leave? No, she couldn''t leave! She had to stay here and wait for Shawn to wake up!


    Stanley was livid. Because he was too angry, the veins on his forehead throbbed. "Sharon Cruz, I''ll


    tell you thest time. Come with me!" He had never expected that she knew Shawn! She was the


    treasure that Shawn was looking for all along!


    Thinking of Shawn affectionately saying that he wanted to find his lost treasure in front of him,


    Stanley was boiling with anger.


    He didn''t know anything about their past!


    He was like a fool who didn''t know anything!


    Stanley f*cking cared about what had happened to them in the past and till which stage were they


    progressing!


    This was an emotion that he had never experienced before that he cared so much about the past of


    another person!


    Her current state was an eyesore. Blood drained from her face and she cried so much as she was


    so concerned about Shawn that she almost fainted.


    Although he was angry, he was more worried about her. He was afraid that she would faint at any


    time and she needed to see a doctor.


    "Follow me!" He stared at her.


    Sharon shook her head. "I''m not leaving. I want to stay here."


    Lacking patience, after asking her twice and still received the same stubborn answer, Stanley lost


    all patience and dragged her away directly without hesitation.


    "Stanley!"


    Sharon screamed, "Let me go!"


    Stanley held her with one hand and took the phone in his pocket with the other. He found Howard''s


    phone number, called it, and said after Howard answered it, "I am in the emergency room of the


    hospital. If you are not in the hospital, let your colleaguese over."


    Howard happened to be on duty tonight. He was startled when he received Stanley''s call.


    "What the f*ck? Are you in the emergency room of the hospital right now? What happened?"


    Stanley was about to say something when the agitated Sharon swung her hand at him furiously. "I


    said, let me go!"


    She pped him right in the hand, and the phone in Stanley''s hand fell to the ground.


    The world became quiet.


    Stanley who was walking ahead stopped and turned around to look at her. There was no expression


    on his face, and his facial features were emitting bursts of chill. He slowly narrowed his eyes. "What


    are you doing, huh?"


    The tone was t and monotonous, but it made her hair stand.


    Sharon was scared, trembled, and her eyes turned red. "I said I won''t go, let go of..."


    Before she could utter the word "me," Stanley threw her hand away. He was so strong that Sharon


    even staggered.


    Sharon supported herself against the wall to stabilize herself when his calm voice resonated into


    her ears, "Sharon, I''ll ask you for thest time. Are you sure you don''t want toe with me?"


    Sharon shouted back, "Go! Leave! I won''t go! I want to stay here with him. He is in the emergency


    room. He is injured, so I can''t leave him!"


    Stanley smiled slowly, but his eyes were as cold as winter.


    "Okay, if you don''t want to go, I''ll go."


    After he finished his words coldly, he turned around and strode away without looking back.


    Sharon stared at his back in a daze. It felt as if someone dug a hole in her heart. All her strength


    seemed to have been drained from her body that she could not hold on any longer and slowly slid


    down the wall.


    She hugged her knees and buried her face in them. She was shaking all over.


    "Shawn, please wake up!"


    Howard rushed to the emergency room and saw the man who was smoking outside.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141


    Howard rushed to the emergency room and saw the man who was smoking outside from a


    distance. He stood in the middle of the darkness with only the faint light from the dim street lights


    that stretched his shadow thin and long.


    As he approached, Stanley who heard the noise looked up which made Howard startle in shock.


    "Hey, what happened with your face?"


    There were injuries on Stanley''s face that were obviously the result of him being beaten up. Who


    would beat Stanley? Did he have a death wish?


    Howard did not dare to think too much and immediately went up to check on his injury. Stanley


    waved his hand impatiently. "I won''t die!"


    Howard squinted at him.


    "Then why did you call me here?"


    He thought but he didn''t dare to say it out loud because it was obvious that Stanley was in a bad


    mood, and his whole body was full of malicious aura.


    Howard didn''t have the courage to provoke him.


    The vision was poor in the dark night but the sense of hearing was sensitive.


    In the distance, several hasty footsteps quickly came in their direction. When Howard saw the


    peopleing over, his eyes widened in surprise. "Jackson, Jimmy, why are you all here?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips and nced at the silent man smoking silently. He pulled Howard aside and


    said, "It''s a long story. Don''t go there. Jackson has something to tell Stanley."


    Howard nodded, dazed.


    "Harvey Wells escaped."


    Jackson stood in front of Stanley and told him the result without hesitation.


    At that time, there was a gunshot inside the factory. He and Jimmy immediately rushed in and saw


    Sharon holding Shawn who was covered with blood. Stanley stood straight on the spot, and Harvey


    was nowhere to be seen.


    Stanley, who was smoking, suddenly raised his head, and his eyes shone with sharp light. "He was


    swift."


    "I have already applied for the arrest order, and Jimmy will also cooperate with me. As long as


    Harvey shows up, we can catch him." Jackson looked at the wound on his face and frowned. "Let


    Howard check it for you."


    Stanley waved his hand and looked behind Jackson where all Jackson''s men were standing in the


    distance. He moved his thin lips and said, "Thank you for tonight. I''ll thank your buddies in person


    next time."


    "Don''t worry about it." Jackson''s eyes became deeper. "When we went, we searched inside and


    outside but we didn''t see Shawn. It was spected that not long after we went in, Shawn arrived


    and stayed put until... he took a bullet for Sharon."


    Stanley stopped smoking, his brows knotted, and then took a deep drag. The smell of tobo


    surged into his lungs, suppressing the boiling emotions in his heart.


    Jackson looked at Stanley whose fingertips turned white and sighed. "I knew about the rtionship


    between Sharon and Shawn some time ago..."


    Stanley suddenly raised his head and looked at him in astonishment.


    "I asked Sharon indirectly. She admitted that she knew Shawn, but she asked me not to tell you...


    But I believe that she didn''t mean to hide it from you."


    Stanley''s frown grew deeper and deeper. After remaining silent for a long time, he asked hoarsely,


    "When did you know about them?"


    "The first time I saw Sharon, I only felt that this girl looked familiar and always felt that I had seen


    her somewhere before. One day, I suddenly remembered that when I was in contact with the Lewis


    Family in Cresthill, I happened to see a photo in Shawn''s wallet."


    Jackson pursed his lips and said, "It was a photo of Sharon when she was young in Shawn''s wallet.


    She is now grown up and has changed a little bit, so I didn''t recognize her immediately when I saw


    her for the first time and just felt that she looked familiar."


    Stanley''s smoking became more and more intense. The scene in Grasmere where Shawn said


    passionately that he had lost his treasure shed across Stanley''s mind again...


    Another scene was during that very night when Sharon held his waist and called him "Shawn" in a


    daze in her dream. He had always been smart, but at that time, he didn''t think deeply about this at


    all.


    Because he really couldn''t imagine that Sharon and Shawn actually knew each other.


    In the abandoned factory, Shawn ran out to take a bullet for Sharon. Sharon held him in her arms


    and cried out loud. Up to now, his mind was filled with her holding another man and crying so hard


    that it almost broke his heart.


    His wife was so sad while she was holding another man in her arms as if she had lost the whole


    world.


    How should he face this situation?


    There was a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth. "No wonder she refuses to leave the


    operating room so stubbornly. They have such a strong emotional foundation for so many years."


    Jackson smiled bitterly and said, "Hey, don''t think that way, and don''t specte about Sharon. After


    all, Shawn took that bullet for her. If it weren''t for him, the person lying in the emergency room now


    would be Sharon. Put yourself in her shoes. Anyone who was rescued would be grateful and


    sorrowful in their heart. It was normal for Sharon to react this way."


    Stanley simply pursed his lips and sneered.


    "Besides, their rtionship is not ordinary. When Sharon was in junior high school, Shawn moved


    into her home and her father sort- of adopted him. They probably didn''t share the intimate


    rtionship but simply the sibling''s affection."


    Jackson said, patting him on the shoulder, "There are too many things that happened tonight. Don''t


    be upset. Wait until tomorrow. Everything will be settled down by then. Have a good talk with


    Sharon."


    After a puff of smoke, Stanley lifted his eyelids and said, "It''s gettingte. You can all go back."


    Knowing that he was annoyed and wanted to be alone, Jackson agreed, leaving him alone to calm


    down.


    Jimmy saw Jackson leave and thought for a while. "Stanley, Howard, I''ll go first. I need to write a


    few reports about what happened tonight." There was nothing for him to do here anyway, so he left


    after that.


    After that, he signaled Howard with his eyes and motioned him to examine the wounds on Stanley''s


    body.


    Howard nodded to indicate that he knew it. Only then did Jimmy leave with peace of mind.


    After a long time, Howard came to Stanley who was full of chill, scratching his hair and licking his


    lips, and said, "Stanley, Jimmy told me everything that happened to you. I think you''re not doing so


    well. You should let me check you out immediately."


    After being beaten so many times, the wounds on the surface looked so horrible, and the internal


    injury was probably even worse.


    Howard pointed to Stanley''s head and said, "How do you feel now? Is there any sign of dizziness?


    If you feel dizzy again, maybe it''s concussion..."


    Before he could finish his words, Stanley, who was standing straight and smoking, suddenly


    shivered slightly and fell to the side.


    "Stanley!"


    Howard''s expression shifted, and he immediately reached out to hold him.


    The next day, when the sun came out, all the species began to wee a new day.


    Peter carried the breakfast to the intensive care unit.


    Until this morning, two hours ago, when the sun emerged, the doctor pushed Shawn out of the


    operating room.


    Fortunately, the shot didn''t hit any of his vital organs. The bullet was only an inch away from his


    heart. If it moved a few inches closer to the heart...


    Peter didn''t dare to think about it.


    Shawn had lost too much blood. After a few hours of operation, he returned to the ward safely, but


    his body was still extremely weak.


    Hey in ICU for a few hours, and the woman stood in the corridor outside for a few hours.


    Peter sighed and walked over. "Miss Cruz, I bought some breakfast. Please have some."


    Sharon looked at the motionless Shawn on the bed from the ss window.


    Peter looked at the scene with a sigh. It seemed that Miss Cruz would only be relieved if Shawn


    transferred from the ICU to the general ward.


    He had to put the breakfast aside and silently waited with her.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Urgent footsteps came from far away. Peter had not turned his head when he heard the voice


    behind him, "Peter, how is Young Master?"


    He turned around and found that it was Ayana who sprinted toward him.


    Last night''s incident was considered to be quite significant. After Ayana was rescued, she was


    taken to the police station to make a statement. Because they knew Sharon, they released Sharon


    early to let here to the hospital. Ayana stayed there for half a night.


    As soon as she came out of the police station, she rushed over.


    She had been on tenterhooks all the way for fear that something bad would happen to Shawn.


    But judging from the current situation, it shouldn''t be a big problem.


    Peter pointed to the ward. "Young Master''s operation is very sessful but he hasn''t woken up yet.


    He will be transferred to the general ward tomorrow."


    Ayana breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. "That''s good."


    After that, her lips sank as she pushed Peter aside, went straight to Sharon, and pped her hard.


    The pping sound was particrly loud and crisp.


    Ayana''s sudden p shocked not only Peter but also the other nurses.


    Sharon only looked at her silently.


    Ayana clenched her hands as if she was trying her best to restrain her emotions. "Shawn is lying in


    the hospital now. Whose fault do you think it is? Yours! If it weren''t for you, he would still be fine!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand in anger and wanted to p her the second time.


    Peter grabbed her wrist and said, "Miss Ayana, that''s enough."


    He frowned and looked at her.


    Ayana looked at him in disbelief. "It was she who made Young Master get shot. It was she who


    made him admit to the hospital. Are you actually taking her side?"


    Peter told the truth, "Miss Cruz is also very upset now. You shouldn''t have done this."


    Ayana shook off his hand and said, "Yes, I''m the bad person here. She''s the good person!"


    As she said this, she turned around and sat down on the bench with a terrible look on her face.


    Peter sighed helplessly.


    "She''s right," Sharon, who had been silent for a long time, suddenly opened her mouth and said in a


    hoarse voice.


    Her face was as pale as a sheet of transparent paper. "It''s my fault. If it weren''t for me, Shawn


    wouldn''t have been like this..."


    If it weren''t for her, Shawn wouldn''t have gone through hell.


    If it weren''t for her, Shawn wouldn''t have been like this, lying in the ICU ward with all kinds of tubes


    and cables on his body.


    If it weren''t for her, Shawn would still be fine...


    Sharon covered her face, and the more she thought about it, the more sorrowful she felt.


    She should be the person lying on the hospital bed, but Shawn took her ce.


    Her heart was in a mess for the whole night.


    At this moment, Ayana''s p brought her back to her senses. All her strength seemed to be drained


    from her body, and her legs went weak. She couldn''t stand it anymore, so she slipped down on the


    ground against the door of the ward, gasping.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142


    Peter did not know how tofort Ayana.


    Ayana gritted her teeth and turned her face away, ignoring him.


    Sharon sat there in a daze. Her mind was in a mess with countless questions. Who was Ayana?


    Why did they look so alike? What was her rtionship with Shawn...


    But she couldn''t get any of these questions out of her mind.


    What she was most worried about now was when Shawn could be safe.


    "Miss Cruz, since Young Master''s surgery went so well, he will be fine. Why don''t you go back, have


    a good shower, and then have a good rest for a night? If there is any news here, I will inform you at


    once."


    Sharon shook her head. "I''m fine. I''ll wait here and not go anywhere."


    "Uh..."


    Peter was at the end of his rope.


    He wondered why the fragile- looking girl could be so stubborn.


    He sighed and said, "Miss Ayana, you too. You didn''t rest all night, and you''re quite dirty. Why don''t


    you go back..."


    "Don''t worry about me."


    Simrly, he was rejected before he could finish his sentence.


    Peter simply shrugged and ignored them; he couldn''t mind their business if he wanted to anyway.


    In another ward.


    Howard stayed up all night. He was supposed to rest during the day, but when he thought of the


    man in the ward, he had no mood to rest.


    After drinking a cup of coffee, he walked to the ward with a frown.


    At the same time, the nurse came out of the ward, but her face was pale and her expression was


    not very good.


    Howard stopped. "What''s wrong?"


    The nurse pointed to the ward. "Dr. Perkins, why is your friend so fierce? I wanted to measure his


    temperature, but he red at me with his sloomy face and smashed my thermometer. I''m scared."


    Howard offered a few words offort to ease the nurse''s anxiety.


    Before entering, Howard thought of something and asked, "By the way, has someonee?"


    The nurse shook her head. "No. No one hase to see him since he was admittedst night."


    Howard waved his hand, indicating that he knew and the nurse left.


    He stood at the door and sighed. "Well, he wouldn''t be so pissed if someone came to see him."


    After pushing the door open and entering, Stanley, who was lying on the bed, was dressed in the


    hospital gown. It was a simple blue-and-white gown yet it made him look more charming than his


    usual outstanding self.


    Howard cleared his throat and walked over. "How are you feeling today? Is there any difort?"


    Stanley put one hand on his forehead and didn''t move at all.


    Howard took out a thermometer from his pocket. "You can''t fool around now. You had a fever all


    night yesterday. 40 degree! I already had you on IV drips for a whole night. If the fever doesn''t go


    down today, it will be a big problem."


    Howard walked over to him and said as if he was coaxing a child, "Be good, let me measure your


    temperature..."


    "Do you want to die?"


    Stanley said with his hoarse voice as he put down his hand and revealed a pair of cold eyes.


    Howard rolled his eyes and said, "I am a doctor, and you are a patient. Don''t act like a girl. Let me


    measure your temperature, or I won''t tell you the news about Sharon!"


    Stanley frowned and looked at him coldly.


    Howard threatened him, "Do you want me to do my job or not?"


    He was confident that Stanley would submit to him when he dragged Sharon into this.


    After a while, Stanley reached out his hand. "Give it to me."


    Howard grinned triumphantly, but he deliberately asked, "What do you want?"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes.


    "Okay, fine, I''ll give it to you." Howard didn''t dare to tease him. Even if he was sick, the look in his


    eyes was eerily scary. "Measure yourself. I want to see if the temperature has dropped."


    Stanley put the thermometer under his armpit and asked in a low voice, "Did she stay there all


    night?"


    "Yes." Howard nodded. "I heard some doctors say that she didn''t sleep all night. She stood at the


    door of the operating room in the middle of the night, and then stood in front of ICU all night."


    After a pause, he added, "The man that your wife was watching didn''t die. His surgery was a


    sess."


    Stanley lowered his eyes with a sneer at the corner of his mouth. "She''s so loyal and affectionate for


    watching him for so long!"


    Howard couldn''t bear to see him being hurt like this, so he sighed andforted him, "Don''t think


    too much. Maybe... she feels sorry for him."


    She wouldn''t react like this if she felt sorry for him.


    He didn''t believe that Sharon had no feelings for Shawn. He could see from her eyes that the


    person Sharon liked was Shawn. Without a word, Stanley looked ahead silently, his handsome face


    showing some sharp edges.


    Three minutester, Stanley took out the thermometer. When Howard took it over and looked at it,


    he frowned.


    The body temperature hadn''t dropped yet.


    It was a little troublesome.


    ''Get out. I want to rest."


    Stanley kicked him out impatiently as he closed his eyes again.


    Howard pursed his lips and nced at the sick man lying in the middle of the empty ward, looking


    rather lonely and pitiful.


    Keeping the thermometer in his pocket, Howard''s face darkened. Without saying a word, he turned


    around and went out.


    He went straight to the fifth floor and came to the ICU. From a distance, he saw a woman sitting on


    the ground.


    Howard walked over with no expression on his face and came to Sharon. He said directly to her,


    "Get up."


    Sharon, who was sitting on the ground, heard the sound and looked up.


    She looked so pathetic now. Her face was swollen and her clothes were disheveled as if she had


    been abused overnight.


    Howard looked at her indifferently without any sympathy.


    In fact, he wanted to scold her.


    Did she know what she was doing now?


    Everyone was guarding in this ward. On the contrary, no one was with Stanley!


    As Stanley''s wife, Sharon should be with him, shouldn''t she?


    The heartless Howard felt somewhat indignant on behalf of the taciturn Stanley.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I told you to get up!"


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Howard emphasized his tone, sounding impatient. "Come with me!"


    With this, he reached out his hand to pull the woman who was sitting on the ground up.


    Peter stopped him. "Doctor, please respect her. She doesn''t want to go with you!"


    "Who are you? F*ck off!" Howard didn''t have the time to argue with anyone else.


    Peter''s face was gloomy. "You..."


    "Dr. Perkins." Sharon stood up against the wall and interrupted their argument. She looked at


    Howard quietly and asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    Howard sneered, "Where else?"


    Sharon frowned.


    "Stanley almost went to the operating roomst night. Now he''s lying in the ward with a high fever.


    You have the f*cking heart to watch the man who has nothing to do with you, yet you leave your sick


    husband alone!"


    Sharon''s face turned pale and her body shook in surprise. "W-What''s wrong with him?"


    Howard smiled coldly. "It''s not a big deal. He has two broken ribs, internal bleeding, emotional


    instability, and he has a fever of 40 degrees! Now he has tonsilitis too. If his fever doesn''te


    down soon, it can be very dangerous because it may fry his brain!"


    Sharon''s face was originally pale, but now when she heard what Howard said, her face turned even


    paler as if all blood were drained of her face. Her hands were shaking too.


    Howard felt better after seeing such a reaction from her. "I heard about what happenedst night.


    Sharon, you should have a conscience. Yes, the man inside did take a bullet for you regardless of


    his own safety, but didn''t Stanley pay the price for you too?"


    Yes, he did.


    Of course, he did.


    Sharon bit her lip, and his memory flooded in. She had seen how Stanley treated herst night.


    But...


    Looking back at the man lying in the ICU, she pursed her lips again.


    Seeing the hesitation on her face, Howard exploded again, saying in a cold and sarcastic tone,


    "Okay, fine, you can''t leave this man! Stay here then! Stanley is f*cking blind to like you!"


    Sharon was stunned at first, and then she came to her senses. She jogged and caught up with him.


    "Dr. Perkins."


    Howard rolled his eyes and ignored her.


    Peter sighed and wanted to chase after them, but Ayana reached out and stopped him. "We don''t


    need her here. Young Master is unconscious even if she stays here. Anyway, you heard what they


    said. Sharon is married and she has nothing to do with Young Master."


    Peter sighed and stopped. He silently nced at Shawn in the ward and felt sorry for him.


    The woman in his heart was already married to another man.


    What a brutal ending.


    On the other hand, Sharon quickly caught up with Howard. Her dress was long, so as she tried to


    stride forward, she would stumble and almost fall down because she stepped on the hem of her


    dress several times.


    Howard nced at the shadow behind him from the corner of his eye, and the anger on his face


    slowly subsided.


    Thankfully, she was conscience enough to follow him here.


    Otherwise, not to mention Stanley, even he, as an outsider, would be pissed off by her!


    "Dr. Perkins, Dr. Perkins..."


    Sharon called him a few times, but the man in a white coat walked forward, ignoring her.


    Sharon was so angry that she called his name directly, "Howard Perkins!"


    Howard turned around, squinted his eyes, and looked at her. "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now..." Sharon came up to him. Biting her lips, she asked in an embarrassing manner, "You


    said that Stanley... likes me?"


    After asking, she was still uneasy. She held the hem of her skirt tightly, and her big eyes were full of


    jitters.


    Howard arched his eyebrows. "I remember you told me that you won''t like him, and you won''t fall in


    love with him. In that case, why do you care so much about his feeling for you?"


    Sharon was stunned, then she smiled bitterly and said, "Y-You''re right. I''m too abrupt."


    Howard looked at her face and said, "Does it mean that you actually like him..."


    "No!"


    Sharon ran away, lifting the hem of her dress.


    Howard was startled at first, and then he looked at the back of a woman who ran away and burst


    intoughter.


    They were such a pair of a couple who were more nice than wise.


    When they arrived at the ward, Sharon stood at the door and did not enter.


    Howard looked at her and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    "I''ll just take a look from the outside. I can''t do anything even if I go in anyway. You''re a doctor.


    Please go in and check on him."


    Sharon peeped at the man in the room who was lying on the bed quietly, breathing steadily.


    She was a little afraid of entering, facing him, and pissing him off. She was most afraid that he


    would be angry.


    Howard huffed out of annoyance, "Miss, if you don''t go in, why do you follow me?"

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143


    Sharon pursed her lips. She wanted to say something but she held it back.


    Howard rolled his eyes in exasperation.


    At the same time, a nurse came over and saw that they were both standing in front of the door, so


    she asked skeptically, "Dr. Perkins, why don''t you go in?"


    "I''ll go inter." Howard waved his hand and casually looked at the infusion bag in her tray. The


    nurse exined, "This is the IV drip that Mr. Jones will be injected today. Dr. Carter just came over


    to check on him, and he said that Mr. Jones is not doing very well, both physically and emotionally,


    so he added two more prescriptions and asked me to give him a try..."


    Every word the nurse said made Sharon''s face a little paler.


    In the end, before the nurse could finish her words, Sharon pushed open the door of the ward and


    rushed in.


    Howard snorted and said, "So, you''re scared now, huh? Such a crueldy. Do you think I''m bluffing


    just to trick you here?"


    The nurse did not hear his murmur though. "What did you say, Dr. Perkins?"


    "Nothing. Go in and change the medicine for the patient."


    "Okay."


    As soon as Sharon entered the ward, her eyes turned red and watery when she saw the man on the


    bed with a pale face.N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    His eyes were tightly shut and seemed to have fallen asleep. His sexy thin lips were tightly closed,


    and now they were dry and looked heart-wrenching.


    She slowly walked over, sat down beside the bed, and quietly stretched out her small hand to hold


    his big hand.


    His hand was so cold like an ice block. Sharon was dismal as she touched his hard and frigid hand.


    How did he end up like this?


    He was still finest night. Why was he lying here lifelessly overnight? It seemed that his whole soul


    had been taken away.


    He remembered Harvey beating him so hard and fierce. For her sake, he didn''t fight back...


    The more Sharon thought about it, the sadder she became. She secretly wiped away her tears.


    She really didn''t know he ended up in this situation. If she knew, she would havee over a long


    time ago.


    As the nurse changed the infusion bag for him, she looked at the sorrowful youngdy sitting by the


    bed, and then turned to Howard, to which she saw an unexpected bright smile on his face...


    Sensing that the smile on his face was too obvious, Howard cleared his throat and said, "Since


    everything is ready, let''s go out first. Sharon, please take care of Stanley today."


    Sharon nodded, and Howard went out of the ward with the nurse.


    The room suddenly became quiet. Sharon fixed her eyes on the handsome man. Although his face


    was injured, the wound didn''t hide his charm and his beautiful eyes.


    Sharon reached out and touched the wound on his forehead that he subconsciously frowned.


    Sharon immediately withdrew her hand and stared at the man for a long time, but he still did not


    wake up.


    Didn''t he like being touched even when he was asleep?


    Sharon pursed her lips bitterly.


    She could feel the heat on his forehead when she touched it but his hands were very cold. The


    temperature contrast made her start to feel worried.


    Did something bad really happen?


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t sit still. She got up, went to the bathroom, and found that it was


    equipped with towels and other things. It seemed that Howard asked someone to prepare them


    here.


    There was no washbasin though.


    She took a towel and wet it with the cold water. Then she wrung it dry and put the wet towel on his


    forehead.


    It might be useless to do so, but she couldn''t just sit on the chair and do nothing.


    She walked in and out of the bathroom several times to wet the towel and only stopped when the IV


    drips almost finishes. She reached over to feel his forehead again.


    She was delightful as it was no longer as hot as before.


    She touched his hand, but it was still so cold. Why was his hand always so cold? She realized this


    before he was hospitalized, but she didn''t take it seriously.


    She sighed and thought, "Maybe he is born this way. He is cold and aloof, so his skin is cold as


    well."


    Just as she was about to get up and call the nurse, a strong hand grabbed her slender wrist.


    Sharon looked down in astonishment.


    Stanley who had his eyes closed suddenly woke up and stared at her with a pair of bright eyes.


    His thin lips moved a little, and he said in a hoarse voice, probably because of the fever, "What are


    you doing here?"


    When Sharon saw that he was awake, she was very happy and her little face was as bright as the


    stars. "You''re finally awake!"


    Stanley''s eyes darkened as he repeated, "What are you doing here?"


    "Dr. Perkins asked me toe."


    Stanley''s expression turned cold all of a sudden. He sneered and said, "You''re really obedient. You


    came because he asked you toe?"


    Then why didn''t she leave when he tried to take her awayst night?


    Sharon pursed her lips and looked at him, sensing that there was something wrong with his mood


    but she didn''t know why he was unhappy.


    Stanley was annoyed by her teary eyes. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Sharon looked straight into his eyes. "Don''t you want me to stay here?"


    "Of course!"


    Sharon felt a piercing pain in her heart the moment he uttered those words.


    Stanley was enraged by her attitudest night that he chided her loudly, but when he thought of her


    crying face, his anger subsided.


    Concealing her bitter emotions, Sharon said, "Well, if you don''t want to see me, I''ll go."


    Sharon felt her eyes watery, so she got up and was about to leave.


    "If you dare to leave, I will kill you!" Stanley suddenly sat up from the bed with fierce eyes.


    She didn''t know whether to leave or not.


    He said that he didn''t want to see her. What did he want actually? Psycho.


    "You asked me to leave!"


    Stanley sneered. "I don''t want you to leave now. Come back here and sit down!"


    D*mn it, how could he be so fierce when he was already sick!


    Why did he have such a bad temper? Look at how weak he is now. Does he still have the strength


    to act as a viin?


    She snorted and turned around to leave, ignoring him.


    When Sharon walked to the door, she heard a loud noise. She hurriedly turned back and was


    extremely shocked at what she saw.


    Stanley, who had been sitting on the bed, somehow fell off the bed.


    "Stanley Jones!"


    She ran over and helped him up who was kneeling on one knee. She scolded him fiercely, "What


    the hell are you doing?"


    Stanley gasped. It was obvious that he could not stand such a small move.


    "You deserve it!"


    Agitated, Sharon pulled him back to the bed. Just as she was about to get up, she felt a tight grip on


    her waist as a pair of big arms curled her and trapped her firmly.


    "You can''t leave!"


    The vicious and deep male voice resonated in her ear, "If you dare to step out of this ward again, I


    will break your legs!"


    Since she came back, he could not let her leave again.


    Sharon huffed agitatedly, "Let me go!"


    Stanley tried to push her to the bed. Sharon nudged him away annoyingly. "Let me go!"


    Stanley refused to let her go.


    Sharon didn''t expect that he was still so strong even when he was ill, so she used a little more


    strength that seemed to be out of her control and identally touched his manhood.


    "Hiss."


    Stanley grunted, frowned ufortably, and grimaced, looking quite painful.


    Sharon suddenly panicked. "Are you okay?"


    Stanley panted heavily and red at her.


    It seemed that he was fine!


    He even red at her so fiercely!


    Sharon reached out to touch him, but before she could do it, he suddenly pushed her away,


    releasing her from his grip, and said coldly, "If you want to leave, just leave and don''te back!"


    Sharon bit her lip in annoyance. She didn''t understand what he was thinking.


    He didn''t want to see her, but the next second, he didn''t want her to leave.


    She snorted and pushed him away. She really left.


    She closed the door and disappeared from his sight. Stanley, who was all alone in the vast room,


    punched the bed angrily. He punched it a little too strong that he pulled his muscles and started


    coughing.


    She really left without turning back.


    A sneer of sarcasm appeared at the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were getting lighter and


    paler.


    Since she wanted to leave, why did shee here from Shawn''s ward?


    She left in such a hurry and without hesitation. Did she return to Shawn''s side again? Even if he


    died of illness, she would not treat him like how she treated Shawn, right?


    Feeling the pain in his temples, he reached out and pressed it hard.


    All of a sudden.


    With a "nk", the door was opened again, and the soft voice that he thought had left echoed into


    his ear, "Nurse, his drips finish..."


    Stanley raised his head and looked over, his eyes shing with disbelief.


    Didn''t she... leave?


    Sharon stood at the door and said in a hurry, "Nurse, hurry up!"


    It turned out that she was in such a hurry to go away because his drips almost finished and she


    went to call for the nurse.


    Stanley fixed his gaze on her slender body.


    As she urged hastily, the nurse had to hurry up and run over anxiously.


    As soon as they entered the ward, the nurse frowned when she saw the pale patient sitting by the


    bed. "Hey, you can''t get up. You need to rest in bed. Hurry and lie down."


    As she said that, she pressed him back to the bed.


    It was rare for Stanley to cooperate with her. Hey down obediently, but his eyes were still on


    Sharon.


    Sharon stood aside anxiously and looked at the nurse''s movements.


    The nurse took the needle on the back of his hand and changed the medicine for him. Before


    leaving, she reminded, "Keep an eye on him. Don''t let him move again, or the consequences will be


    very serious."


    "Okay. Thanks."


    Sharon answered and closed the door again. When she looked back, his hot eyes were fixed on her


    as if he wanted to burn her.


    Sharon rolled her eyes at him and sat down on a chair in the corner.


    She didn''t want to talk to him!


    Psycho!


    Her clothes were dirty, and the chair was too clean for her to sit on.


    But there was no one guarding him, and she didn''t want to leave him alone.


    So she sat down, turned her head, and looked out the window.


    However, the burning gaze did not fade away. Instead, it became more and more like a sh of light


    on her back.


    Sharon couldn''t stand it and turn around to re at him. "What are you looking at me for? Go to


    sleep!"


    Stanley stared at her. His thin lips moved and he spat out two words, "Come here."


    Sharon rolled her eyes again. She continued to look out of the window and ignored him.


    "Hmm."


    The suppressed muffled groan suddenly resonated again.


    She abruptly turned her head and was bewildered to see him trying to get up again. As he wiggled


    his way up, he tore his wound again. He leaned on one side, with his neck hanging slightly, and his


    breathing was a little faster.


    Oh, d*mn it!

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144


    Sharon immediately got up and walked toward him. "What on earth are you trying to do?"


    Stanley raised his finger and pointed to the nurse call button beside him. "Call the nurse toe


    over."


    Sharon immediately became nervous. "What''s wrong? Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. Call the nurse."


    Although she didn''t know what he wanted to do, Sharon still helped him to press the call button.


    After a while, the nurse came in again. She looked at them speechlessly and asked, "Is there


    anything else?"


    "He is looking for you." Sharon pointed to the man on the bed, indicating that he was the one calling


    her and that it had nothing to do with her.


    Stanley raised his eyelids and said, "Ask Howard toe here."


    "Howard, as in Dr. Perkins?" The nurse was astounded.


    ''Yes, him." Knowing that he was a friend of Dr. Perkins, the nurse believed him and went out to call


    him. "Please have a good rest and don''t move."


    As soon as the nurse left, Sharon chided, "Did you hear her? Have a good rest and don''t move."


    Stanley slowlyy down.


    In less than ten minutes, Howard rushed over. "What''s wrong? What happened?"


    As he spoke, he used all kinds of medical tools to check Stanley out. Fortunately, there was no big


    problem, so he asked doubtfully, "Why did you call me here?"


    Stanley opened his eyes and said lightly, "Help me buy some toiletries and women''s clothes."


    Howard was not stupid. He understood as soon as he heard his order.


    Sharon was shocked. He risked his life to get up just now simply to ask Howard to buy clean clothes


    for her and then let her wash up?


    Howard was speechless for a moment. "Do you really call me here in a hurry just to ask me to go


    shopping?"


    Stanley raised his eyes slightly. "Yes. You don''t want to?"


    "Haha, of course, I don''t want to." He was a deputy director of a hospital. Why would he be reduced


    to run errands for this guy?


    Stanley frowned.


    Seeing him like this, Howard gritted his teeth and said dejectedly, "Okay, I''ll run errands for you


    today."


    Stanley nodded slightly and said, "Go then."


    Howard, the errand boy, was speechless.


    As soon as Howard left, the room was silent again.


    "Well..."


    Sharon wanted to thank him for his kindness.


    "I''m going to rest."


    The tall and cold man said lightly, then closed his eyes and ignored her.


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    What did he mean by that? Was his arrogant disorder in remission again?


    Sharon curled her lip and ignored him. She didn''t want to talk to him either.


    Humph!


    Soon, Howard, the errand boy, came back.


    "There''s a small supermarket downstairs, with all the toiletries and everything in it. They don''t have


    any female clothes, so I bought you a male T- shirt. If it doesn''t fit, I''ll call Anthony and ask him to


    bring you clothes."


    Sharon thought for a moment and nodded. "Okay, thank you."


    She couldn''t always wear men''s clothes, could she?


    Howard clicked his tongue in irritation, and then took out his mobile phone and walked out.


    Sharon looked at the bed. The man''s eyes were still closed. She wondered if he was really asleep


    or just pretending.


    She pursed her lips and went into the bathroom with the clothes.


    The man suddenly opened his eyes, revealing a hollow and dark gaze.


    Sharon washed herself up gingerly. The hot water sprinkled on her body and made her feel very


    comfortable. The nervous mood of the whole night was cleared by the warm current.


    There was a mirror in the bathroom. After taking a shower, Sharon looked at her face. After washing


    it, it didn''t look so scary, but her cheek was a little swollen.


    It was neither scary nor terrifying.


    In fact, she looked even better than the man lying on the bed outside.


    Thinking of the situation when Harvey beat him again and again and when he couldn''t fight back,


    Sharon felt a sharp pain in her heart.


    Howard asked her whether she liked Stanley or not. She couldn''t be sure previously, but she


    couldn''t lie to herself now.


    Yes, she liked him!


    She liked him more than she had imagined!


    Seeing that he was holding a gun and pointing it at his own head for her, Sharon knew from that


    moment that she was done. She had fallen in love with him.


    When a man was willing to risk his own life to protect you, it would melt any woman''s heart.


    Sharon looked at herself in the mirror, and there was a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    She liked Stanley, but he didn''t love her.


    Should she continue to like him? For this fruitless love?


    There was only the dead Reba in his heart.


    No woman could walk into his heart, neither could she.


    The reason why he saved himself in the factory was that he was fully confident of the sess. He


    knew that Jimmy and Jackson were secretly handling the mercenaries outside, and he needed to


    buy some time to deal with Harvey.


    He did give a lot to her. She was grateful, touched, and even fell for him.


    But what if all he did was not because of love?


    Perhaps it was just because he had to do that. She was his wife, and his pride would not allow


    others to hurt his wife!


    She raised her hand and pressed the position of his heart, feeling very ufortable and stuffy.


    After a while, Sharon smiled bitterly.


    After the shower, Sharon quickly adjusted her mood.


    As the bathroom door opened, a fragrant smell exhumed. Stanley opened his eyes and looked over.


    The girl who had been in a disheveled state just now was gone, and now she was clean and tidy.


    She was wearing arge man''s T-shirt, and the length of the clothes just covered her knees.


    She had a pair of long legs, which made her look a little sexy under the loose shirt.


    Sharon didn''t know how beautiful she was now, and she didn''t know that the man''s hot eyes had


    been fixed on her.


    She was thirsty and came to the table to pour a ss of water.


    Stanley stared at her intensely. From his direction, her curvaceous figure was obvious and clear. His


    throat bobbed. He turned his face away and suppressed the lust that was slowly building inside him.


    After finishing the water, Sharon licked her mouth and asked, "Would you like to drink some water?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    From the moment he came in, she found that his lips were peeled off because of the high fever


    overnight, so she spected that he was extremely dehydrated.


    Thinking of this, Sharon took the ss and walked to him, regardless if he was still annoyed with


    her or not.


    "Sit up first, and I will feed you some water," Sharon said while bending down to help him.


    "Don''te here!" Stanley turned his face away. He was afraid that he couldn''t control himself if


    she came to him.


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    What was wrong with him?


    She was caught in a dilemma. She stood there foolishly, holding the cup in her hand.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he said with his hoarse voice, "Are you not wearing anything inside?"


    Sharon instantly blushed. Her face was flushing hot as if she stood there naked under the man''s


    eyes.


    He was too nasty!


    How could he be so nasty!


    How could he still think about those things when he was so ill!


    Sharon gritted her teeth, wishing that she could ssh the water on him.


    Looking at her annoyed face, Stanley curled up his lips and said, "Why are you blushing? Do you


    think I''m blind..."


    "Shut up! Shut up!" Her clothes were all dirty. Of course she had to change them all!


    Sharon was extremely annoyed. She rushed over and covered his evil mouth, but the ss slipped


    from her hand and the water spilled on his clothes.


    What''s more, it was spilled right in the middle of his trousers, which was rather erotic and


    ambiguous.


    Stanley nced at the ce where he was sshed.


    Sharon also saw it, which made her even more embarrassed.


    "Uh... I didn''t mean it..."


    Stanley looked at her.


    "What are you looking at? I said I didn''t mean it! If it weren''t for you, would I have poured water on


    you?"


    Stanley''s eyes fell on her chest and his Adam''s apple bobbed.


    Sharon didn''t notice his gaze. Seeing that he didn''t speak, she thought that he was still ming her,


    so she snorted and said, "If it weren''t for your naughty thought, I wouldn''t be so angry as to cover


    your mouth. If I didn''t cover your mouth, I wouldn''t have spilled the water on your pants by


    ident... Um..."


    Her lips were sealed.


    Sharon was shocked and opened her eyes wide. This man was really too much! After being in such


    an ordeal, he still had the mood to think of the lustful stuff!


    Sharon was about to take action on him when the door of the ward suddenly opened.


    Anthony pushed open the door and came in. At first nce, he saw his big boss holding Madam...


    Oh no! So erotic!


    It was not elegant at all!


    Anthony couldn''t help but blush and stammered, "I-1 didn''t see anything. Please continue..."


    As he spoke, he retreated and thought to himself, "Isn''t his injury serious? Can he still do these


    shameful things?"


    As soon as the door was closed, Sharon pushed the culprit away.


    She wanted to cry in agony.


    Stanley found that his body could not exert any strength after kissing her. He was panting weakly as


    he leaned against the bed, and said hoarsely with fire in his eyes, "You said that you want to feed


    me water. I just drank it."


    Sharon red at him in disbelief.


    What the hell was he talking about!


    Sharon sullenly stood aside,ining about the b*stard in her heart.


    "Come in."


    Stanley said as he looked at Sharon whose face was as red as the cherry tomato.


    Anthony, who was outside the door, immediately responded, "Yes."


    Then he pushed open the door and came in.


    "Is it clothes in your hand?" Stanley looked at him and asked.


    "Yes, Dr. Perkins called me. I went to the vi after dealing with thepany''s affairs. Hazel packed


    this and asked me to bring them here."


    Stanley nodded. "Come in and give them to her."


    "Okay." Anthony strode in. He also noticed Sharon''s clothes were a little short.


    "Thank you, Anthony." Sharon took it from him.


    "Y-You''re wee."


    Stanley''s eyes turned to Sharon. "Why don''t you go in and get changed?"


    Sharon red at him and took the bag into the bathroom.


    As soon as the door closed, Stanley sat up from the bed. He narrowed his eyes and lowered his


    voice. "How''s the investigation going?"


    "Last night, I asked someone to take the earliest flight and went to Madam''s hometown. Before I


    came, they called me. Back then, Madam''s family did adopt a young man with thest name Lewis,


    but the elderly there forgot about his name."


    Speaking of this, Anthony nced at Stanley''s solemn expression, paused for a moment, and said,


    "Those old folks said that they remembered these old memories because the Lewis Family had a


    scandal."

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145


    "What scandal?"


    "Uh..."


    "Spill it!"


    "They said that the foster son of the Cruz Family, Shawn Lewis, was in a rtionship with Madam


    back then..."


    As soon Stanley heard this, his expression changed and was full of frigidness.


    Anthony immediately said, "These things may not be true. Half of those are nonsense."


    "Of course not." Stanley sneered. "Sharon lost her virginity to me. If she had been with Shawn, how


    could she be a virgin?"


    Anthony nodded in a hurry. "Of course."


    Sharon changed her clothes and saw her cell phone in the bag.


    As expected, Anthony''s work was meticulous. No wonder that Stanley had kept him with him for so


    many years.


    No matter how significant or insignificant the thing was, Anthony would deliver his work perfectly.


    This kind of person made people feel very assured.


    She took out her mobile phone and made a phone call. Sharon said the address of the hospital and


    then hung up the phone.


    She stood in front of the mirror and carefully sorted out her clothes. After she made herself


    presentable, she opened the door of the bathroom and went out.


    Anthony and Stanley were talking outside the door, but they immediately stopped talking as soon as


    they saw hering out.


    Sharon looked at them suspiciously. "Are you talking ill of me?"


    Anthony smiled awkwardly and turned his face away. "No, no. Please don''t overthink this."


    Sharon looked at Stanley. The handsome man in the hospital bed looked pale, his eyes closed, and


    the corners of his mouth were slightly curled downward.


    Sharon sensed that he was angry.


    Melody came very quickly. Beforeing up, she called Sharon. Sharon hung up the phone and


    was about to go outside.


    "Anthony, stop her."


    The man, who was sitting on the hospital bed, gave out amand and she was blocked.


    Sharon froze. Shee widened his eyes and looked over. "What are you doing?"


    "Be obedient and stay here." He slightly lifted his eyelids. "I don''t let you go out, so don''t go out."


    Sharon was furious.


    She red at Anthony and looked at him coldly. "Get out of my way!"


    Anthony was in a dilemma. When he saw Stanley''s sinister eyes, he felt a chill in his heart, so he


    stood still and wouldn''t budge.


    "Madam, please take a good rest in the room. Those people outside are not important..."


    "Melody is my friend! How is she not important to me?"


    Sharon interrupted him and her fingers trembled with anger.


    Anthony was stunned and looked at the man on the bed. "Madam... are you going to see Miss


    Graham?"


    Or who?" Sharon snorted. "Get out of my way!"


    The man lowered his eyes and nodded slightly.


    After receiving the order, Anthony retreated to one side.


    Sharon opened the door and went out.


    Anthony muttered, "Boss, we misunderstood Madam. She is not going to see Mr. Lewis, but Miss


    Graham..."


    Stanley''s gaze swept over. Although it was light, it was sharp. Anthony immediately shut up.


    His jealousy had gone through the roof.


    Melody spread the newspaper in front of Sharon. "Hold on what you have to say. Let me talk first.


    Who is this man?"


    She pointed to the man in the newspaper, who was intimately holding Sharon in his arms. "I can''t


    see the man''s face clearly since it was dark, but I can recognize your side profile at a nce. You


    look very intimate together. Were you... kissing?"


    This figure didn''t look like Stanley.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon looked at herself in the newspaper, and her mind suddenly transformed into a big pile of


    mess. She was utterly bewildered.


    The female lead in the newspaper was indeed herself, but the male lead was not Stanley.


    It was Shawn.


    There was also a more explosive caption: A rich young man from Cresthill meets a beautiful woman


    at night. They kissed passionately at a banquet, bold and unrestrained.


    Sharon suddenly felt as if her mind exploded.


    On the balcony... When she was sleepy, Shawn did kiss her. When she woke up, she pushed him


    away immediately, but she didn''t expect to be photographed.


    Didn''t they say that there was no reporter at the banquet?


    What was going on now?


    Soon, Sharon calmed down. She took the newspaper, tore it in half, and threw it into the trash can.


    "If I''m not mistaken, it was Jewel Russell''s work."


    Very well, another feud was set between them.


    Melody frowned. "Did something happened that I don''t know about?"


    After a moment of silence as Sharon pondered, she eventually told Melody everything about the


    banquet and her kidnapping.


    Hearing this, Melody almost shouted out in shock. Sharon covered her mouth in time. Only then did


    Melody calm down and stamped hard. "She is so wicked!"


    "That''s why I asked you toe here today."


    Said Sharon, pursing her lips.


    Melody narrowed her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "Jewel attacked me again and again, which I could endure it, but I couldn''t endure it this time. She


    went too far. She asked someone to kidnap me and wanted to kill me. If I didn''t do anything, she


    would think I was weak and an easy target, and maybe she would use more vicious means next


    time."


    Hearing her words, Melody''s eyes lit up. She pped her hands and said, "Tell me what you n to


    do! I''ll support you!"


    Sharon smiled and said, "What do stars fear most?


    Melody thought for a moment and asked, "News against her?"


    "That''s right. Jewel has almost never had any negative news since her debut. It''s impossible for a


    person to be perfect without ws, and it''s certainly not a good thing for her to stand high and be


    dignified all the time. Thepany gives her the impression of a pure and innocent girl, which is the


    symbol of naivety and simplicity. If one day, the news about her being a dirty and wicked woman is


    exposed, do you think the fans can ept this image of hers and not explode and protest?"


    Hearing this, Melody frowned at first and then nodded. "This approach is feasible."


    After a pause, she said, "One more question."


    "Go on."


    Melody pointed to the door of the ward. "Would your man approve if you did that?"


    Sharon bitterly jerked the corner of her mouth. "It''s because I know that he won''t say anything to


    Jewel, so I can only vent my anger for myself."


    Jewel''s status was unusual in his heart. No matter how serious her mistake was, Stanley seemed


    not to do anything to her.


    Jewel was fearless.


    Those who were favored had nothing to fear.


    Jimmy mmed the newspaper onto the bed and said, "Look! Your wife is cheating on you."


    Stanley, who was lying in the hospital bed, looked up. "What''s that?"


    "Check it out for yourself." Jimmy pointed to the newspaper.


    Stanley frowned and stretched out his slender hand to pick up the newspaper.


    Looking at the photos above, his expression suddenly became gloomy and livid.


    Jimmy walked around the ward, grabbed the apple, wiped it on his shirt, And then took a bite, and


    said with a mouthful, "A passionate kiss under the moonlight. Tsk, tsk, Sharon is really something."


    Stanley finished reading word by word, and then carefully looked at the photos several times. The


    man in the photo was Shawn, and the woman was his wife.


    He crumpled up the newspaper and threw it into the trash can.


    Stanley closed his eyes and felt the raging fire burning in his chest.


    Stanley was alone in the ward. Jimmy looked around skeptically and asked, "Howe there''s no


    one here with you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door of the ward was pushed open and the heroine in the


    newspaper appeared.


    When Sharon saw the other person in the ward, she gasped, surprised. "Jimmy?"


    Jimmy smiled and said, "Hey Sharon, have you gone to see your ex?"


    The expression of the other two people in the ward shifted drastically upon hearing his sarcastic


    remark.


    Stanley shot his sharp gazes at Jimmy.


    Sharon was embarrassed and abashed.


    Sensing the unusual aura in the air, Jimmy quickly changed the subject, "Uh, the weather is very


    good today..."


    What he said was not a really big deal, to begin with.


    They were all grown- ups. Everyone had a past.


    Stanley had his former lover Reba, and Sharon had her former lover Shawn. It was fair and


    square, wasn''t it?


    However, he didn''t expect that Stanley would have such an exaggerated reaction.


    From the minute he gave Stanley the newspaper until the inadvertent remark he said had directly


    andpletely ignited Stanley''s distressing emotions.


    Stanley stared at Sharon and said, moving his thin lips, "Come here."


    He was not looking very good right now. Sharon leaned over to Jimmy timidly and said, "Mr.


    Policeman, you have to protect me."


    Then, she red at Stanley. "Melody is here, so I went out to meet her. Don''t measure my corn by


    your bushel."


    "I told you toe here!"


    "No, I don''t want to! Do you think I''m stupid?" She saw the wrath of fury in his eyes! If she went to


    him, she would be burned to pieces by his wrath.


    Jimmy frowned speechlessly as he looked at the two childish adults.


    After a while, he really couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "Can you be more mature and solve the


    problem like adults?"


    Sharon nced at him.


    Stanley red at him.


    Then, both of them ignored him and continued with the earlier question.


    "Come here. I have something to ask you!" Stanley said.


    "Can''t you ask me if I''m standing here?" Sharon replied.


    Jimmy red at them, exasperated.


    They were adults but still acted so childishly. Weren''t they tired?


    Stanley growled furiously, "I said onest time,e here!"


    "And I answered you onest time, no, I don''t want to go there!"


    Just as they were arguing with each other, the door of the ward was quietly pushed open, and a


    male voice interrupted their dispute, "Miss Cruz, could you pleasee out?"


    Sharon turned around and immediately stood upright.


    It was Peter, Shawn''s assistant.


    "Of course!" Sharon immediately went out.


    "Stop!"


    Stanley''s cold voice resonated.


    Sharon turned around and red at him. "Shush. He may have something urgent to talk to me


    about!"


    "You can go with him..." Stanley looked at her with no expression on his face and said in a calm and


    monotonous voice, "If you leave now, don''t evere back."


    What did he say?


    Sharon was taken aback.


    On the other hand, Peter urged, "Miss Cruz, pleasee with me. Mr. Lewis is awake. He wants to


    see you now. If you don''t go, he won''t be at ease."


    Sharon looked at the cold Stanley sitting in the hospital bed and was in a dilemma. She was not


    going to do something bad. Why couldn''t he understand her?


    "I''m just going to have a look. I''ll be back right away. Have a good rest," Sharon bit her lip and said.


    Then she turned around and was about to leave.


    Suddenly there was amotion behind her. She felt her wrist tightened. He grabbed her and said


    in a hoarse voice, "He has woken up, which means he''s fine. Why do you need to go to him?"

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146


    Sharon looked at Stanley firmly and said, "He''s awake. I''m just going to have a look. I promise I


    won''t stay for long and wille back right away. Can I?"


    She was almost pleading at the end of her sentence.


    Shawn took a bullet for her. Now that he woke up, she should go and see him out of courtesy.


    What''s more, Peter took the initiative toe to take her there. She should go.


    Stanley stood his ground. "Sharon Cruz, I won''t allow you to see him!"


    Sharon stamped her feet and said, "I''m not going to do something bad. I''m just going to see how he


    is doing. It won''t take long. Half an hour, tops."


    She didn''t understand why Stanley didn''t even allow her to leave for half an hour.


    Sharon struggled. "Stanley Jones, be reasonable!"


    "I am being reasonable!"


    Her words ignited his wrath. Disregarding the other people in the room, Stanley grabbed her


    shoulder and pressed her down, squeezing her with his hot fingers. He red at her with his


    horrifyingly gloomy eyes and said, "Who is Shawn Lewis to you? Why do you want to see him so


    eagerly? You even stayed with him all night! Sharon Cruz, don''t forget who your husband is!"


    The emotions that he had been suppressing in his heart for a long time finally exploded at this


    moment. It was quite a terrifying sight.


    Sharon was shocked by his bloodshot eyes and said, astounded, "H-He is my brother..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "He is just your brother, but I am your husband. I won''t allow you to see another man!"


    He stared at her fiercely with his sharp eyes.


    Peter urged outside, "Miss Cruz, let''s..."


    "Shut up!"


    Stanley shot an arrow- like sharp re at Peter. Peter, who had stumbled upon all kinds of


    situations, couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat when he met Stanley''s cold and sharp gaze.


    Peter, too, was scared by his bloodshot eyes and did not dare to say anything at all.


    Stanley looked down at Sharon with coldness in his eyes. "I don''t care what kind of rtionship you


    used to have with him. You are not allowed to go there now!"


    Sharon must go. Since Shawn had woken up, she must go and see him.


    "I only want to ask you one question." Sharon knew that he was used to being overbearing and


    domineering, and it was impossible for her to get out of here without cajolery. "If someone who took


    a bullet for you finally woke up from aa and he or she wanted to see you, what would you do?


    Would you see him?"


    Stanley''s expression slowly darkened.


    Sharon slowly pried his hand away. "I''ll just go and drop by, and I''ll be right back. Wait for me here.


    When Ie back, I''ll tell you everything about me and Shawn, okay?"


    Stanley looked at her expressionlessly without saying a word.


    Sharon bit her lip, pushed him away decisively, and then strode out.


    With a ng, the door of the ward was closed.


    Jimmy looked at Stanley standing in front of the door and walked up to him. He sighed and patted


    him on the shoulder. "You must have fallen in love with her."


    Even he, an outsider, could see it.


    Stanley froze.


    "Don''t tell me you don''t love her. I don''t know what this is if it''s not love. Stanley, it''s been so many


    years already. It''s time to let go of Reba and move on. Learn how to love another woman again.


    Love is beautiful."


    Stanley waved his hand away and sneered, "She doesn''t deserve to be loved!"


    D*mn it! She turned a deaf ear to his advice again!


    He must be crazy to have feelings for her!


    Jimmy sighed and said, "If you are really worried, you can follow them to see what they will do."


    Stanley sneered, without any expression on his face.


    "It''s understandable for Sharon wanting to see Shawn. Let me be frank, Stanley, you''re too petty-


    minded," Jimmy said at the risk of being chided.


    Stanley turned around and went to the bathroom without looking at him.


    Was it really because he was too petty-minded?


    He just didn''t want Sharon to be alone with Shawn!


    He would never forget how Shawn looked like when he said that he wanted to find his treasure.


    They were both men. He could see how deep Shawn''s obsession with "the treasure" was.


    Jimmy sighed as he watched Stanley enter the bathroom.


    In less than two minutes, Stanley came out of the bathroom. He changed his hospital gown into a


    gray suit, looking smart and charming as usual.


    "Huh?" Jimmy was confused. "What are you doing?"


    "Discharged from the hospital."


    Stanley said coldly, then opened the door and went out.


    Jimmy was dumbfounded. "Hey, you haven''t recovered yet. How can you leave the hospital just like


    that? Don''t make a fuss. Come on,e back with me... Hey, beautiful nurse,e and stop this


    patient. I can''t subdue him!"


    The nurse was speechless.


    In the end, Stanley insisted on discharging from the hospital. Jimmy had no choice but to take him


    home.


    Jimmy muttered as he fastened the seat belt, "If Howard knew it, I would get an earful from him!


    Stanley, you are not a child. How can you not take your own health seriously?"


    Stanley who was sitting in the front passenger seat closed his eyes to rest and ignored him.


    Jimmy rolled his eyes in agitation.


    His hands were tied as he had nothing to change this stubborn guy''s mind.


    After switching on the signal, Jimmy nned to send him back to the vi.


    "Bang..."


    Jimmy''s heart skipped a beat and he mmed on the brake. His face turned pale and his hands on


    the steering wheel trembled.


    Stanley opened his eyes and frowned. "What''s going on?"


    Jimmy licked his dry lips and stammered for the first time, "D*mn it. I- I think I hit someone?"


    Stanley unfastened his seat belt and said, "Let''s go down and check."


    "Yeah. Maybe it''s just a trash can."


    Jimmyforted himself.


    The two got out of the car and saw a woman lying in front of the car. She wore a white dress,


    wrapping her slim and slender body. Her ck hairpletely covered her face so they couldn''t


    see her face clearly.


    Shey still on the floor, not knowing whether she was dead or not...


    Jimmy''s mind was in a state of chaos. He walked over and paused in front of the woman. He


    extended his hand to check her breathing and pulse. It was weak, but it was beating.


    She was not dead!


    Jimmy breathed a sigh of relief and went down to carry her up. "Miss, I was as slow as a turtle just


    now. Nothing would happen to you even if you ran into my car on purpose. If you''re ckmailing


    me, Miss, let me tell you, you have found the wrong person..."


    Jimmy said as he walked to the back seat.


    "Stanley, help me open the door."


    Stanley frowned and looked unhappy, but he still opened the back door for him.


    Jimmy bent down and put her in the car.


    The next second.


    "What the f*ck!"


    He cursed loudly and retreated from the car, almost falling to the side of the road. Stanley frowned


    and looked over, which happened to meet Jimmy''s eyes.


    "Stanley..."


    Jimmy looked like he had seen a ghost. His eyes were wide open and he looked terrified.


    Even when he pointed at the car, he trembled violently. "1-1 think I''ve seen Reba..."


    Stanley''s expression changed. "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Jimmy licked his pale lips and said, "If you don''t believe me... look for yourself."


    The door was open, and the woman lying in the back seat closed her eyes silently. Her face was


    completely exposed as her hair was swept aside. Her delicate oval face looked pale. Not only her


    face but also the mole at the corner of her eyes was exactly the same as Reba''s.


    Jimmy might have been mistaken, but Stanley would not.


    This woman was Reba!


    It was Reba Lambert, who had died seven years ago!


    Stanley''s expression changed drastically. He reached out to hold her hand and began to tremble.


    As Sharon walked forward, Peter exined to her, "After Young Master awakes, he is not in a stable


    mood and insists on seeing you. I have no choice but to go to the ward to look for you. I hope you


    won''t mind."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Of course, not."


    "That''s great."


    They came to the ward. Before Sharon entered, Ayana came out to stop her.


    Sharon fixed her eyes on her. Peter said, raising his voice, "Miss Warner, Young Master wants to


    see Miss Cruz. Please let her in!"


    Ayana bit her lip and said, "Miss Cruz, I have a favor to ask of you."


    Sharon blinked in astonishment. "What is it?"


    "He is seriously injured now and needs to rx. When you go inter, can you please not irritate


    him and make him happy?"


    Sharon hesitated for a moment before nodded and said, "I know what I should do."


    Ayana breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Thank you."


    Sharon turned around and was about to go in when Ayana stopped her. "Miss Cruz..."


    Turning around and looking back, Sharon raised his eyebrows and asked, "Yes, Miss Warner.


    Anything else?"


    Ayana bit her lip. "About the pst night... I''m sorry. It was my fault. I shouldn''t have hit you. Miss


    Cruz, can you forgive me please?"


    Sharon did not expect that she stopped her because of this matter. After a while, she smiled and


    said, "You''re right. Shawn was injured because of me. If it weren''t for me, he wouldn''t have been


    like this."


    Ayana opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but in the end, she held it back.


    Sharon looked at her and asked, "Miss Warner, is there anything else?"


    Ayana shook her head. "No, Miss Cruz. Please go in."


    Sharon nodded and pushed open the door of the ward and went in.


    In the ward.


    Shawn, who had closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, as if he could feel Sharon had entered


    the ward in an instant.


    Sure enough, as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a beautiful figure standing in front of the


    hospital bed.


    "Sharon..."


    Sharon smiled. "How do you feel?"


    Shawn''s voice was very weak. "I won''t die."


    Sharon pulled out a chair and sat down. She pursed her lips. After a while, she asked, "Why did you


    take the bullet for me?"


    Shawn stared at her motionlessly. "I can''t let you die."


    Sharon bit her lips hard, feeling as if someone stabbed her heart. "But you will!"


    The doctor said that he might not survive if the bullet deviated to the side a little.


    Shawnughed. "It''s better for me to die than you."


    His words directly made Sharon''s eyes turn red. The emotions that had been umting for


    many years burst out because of his words. "Since you care so much about me, why did you leave


    back then without a word?"


    He left for so many years!


    "Don''t cry!"


    Seeing that she was crying, Shawn was so anxious that he wanted to sit up from the bed. Sharon


    immediately held him down. "I''m not crying. Lie down and don''t move. I''m fine..."


    "Ahem!"


    Under the emotional fluctuations, Shawn felt ufortable in his lungs and began to cough.


    Sharon was anxious. "I''m really fine. Don''t think too much. I''m just asking!"


    She couldn''t face this matter directly in the past, but now she could ask it in front of Shawn.


    This was a good sign.


    It meant that she was slowly putting this matter aside in her heart and moving on.


    It was also because of Stanley, who told her to understand her heart.


    So it was time to end things with Shawn.

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147


    It was best to put it all on the table.


    After everything was resolved and sorted, she would be able to let go and move on.


    "Sharon, the Lewis family couldn''t tolerate my existence at that time, so I wandered to your town


    and met you. The few years when I was with you were the happiest moment of my life, and I would


    remember it all my life."


    Shawn locked his gaze on her. "I was forced to leave you back then!"


    Sharon wanted to ask him why he had to leave if he was so reluctant to do so. Who forced him?


    However, when she saw that he was in such a bad and unstable mood, she did not dare to ask.


    "My mother was killed by some bad guys. At that time, I had to go back. Sharon, I haven''t forgotten


    you in the past few years!"


    He gripped her hand tightly. Sharon''s heart skipped a beat, she didn''t expect that he would leave for


    this reason.


    "T-Then your mother..."


    "She''s dead! She died that year!"


    Sharon was shocked.


    On the contrary, Shawn smiled. "It''s been so many years. I have epted the fact. I''m fine. Don''t


    worry."


    Sharon couldn''t feel the pain of losing the beloved ones, and he didn''t want her to experience it.


    Back then, he felt so sorrowful that he didn''t want to live. He hoped that Sharon was there with him,


    but at the same time, he was d that Sharon was not with him.


    Because he was in very dangerous circumstances back then and she might be in danger at any


    time.


    It was best to be like this now. His most painful years had passed, and he stood in front of her


    again, clean and wholesome.


    Just as it used to be.


    Shawn stared at her. "Can you forgive me? Forgive me for leaving so abruptly in the past."


    Sharon stared at him for a few seconds, then lowered her eyes and said vaguely, "Go to sleep. I


    won''t go anywhere. I''ll stay here with you. You can have a rest first."


    Shawn''s lips turned pale, knowing that she still had a grudge in her heart...


    But he was too tired. His eyelids felt very heavy at this moment. Finally, he couldn''t hold on any


    longer and soon fell asleep.


    Sharon looked at his sleeping face in a daze. He was more charming and mature than before. The


    maturity was slowly umted from years of hardships he had endured.


    He asked her if she could forgive him. Sharon also wanted to ask herself if she could forgive him.


    She would definitely not forgive him in the past.


    But today, knowing the reason, she suddenly felt relieved.


    It was normal for him to leave her for his own family. She shouldn''t hate him forthat.


    Her only regret was that Shawn was not with her when her father had the ident. Back then, she


    had no one to rely on.


    If it hadn''t been for Shawn''s departure, she might not have married to Stanley.


    When Shawn woke up, Sharon was still there. She fell asleep, resting her head on the bed, and he


    clenched her hand tightly. She did what she said, and she did not leave.


    Shawn''s mouth curved into a smile.


    He reached out his hand to touch her cheek.


    His Sharon had grown into a charming and lovely woman.


    His action woke her up. Sharon rubbed her eyes and sat up straight. "Are you awake? I''ll call your


    man in."


    Shawn stopped her. "I don''t want to see them.


    I just want to be alone with you."


    Sharon smiled bitterly and said, "You have slept for a whole day, and I have suffered here all day.


    Now my legs are numb and I want to get up and move my body. Can you let me do that?"


    "Sorry..."


    Shawn loosened his grip.


    Sharon got up and went out the door. Peter, who had been guarding outside the door, immediately


    came in. Seeing that he was alone, Sharon asked suspiciously, "Where is Ayana?"


    "She has gone back."


    Sharon nodded and thought of something. Then she looked back at Shawn on the bed and said,


    "Are you familiar with Ayana?"


    Aplex emotion shed across Shawn''s eyes. "Yes."


    "What''s her rtionship with you?"


    "Friend!" Shawn raised his voice. "Just a friend!"


    Sharon nodded without a doubt. "She looks like me. Do you know what''s going on?"


    "I befriended her because she looked like you." Shawn exined vaguely, "It''s just that she looks a


    little bit like you, not very much. Don''t take it to heart."


    Sharon nced at him and smiled. "Why are you so nervous?"


    Shawn was speechless.


    "By the way, how did you appear in that abandoned factory?" Sharon asked, and soon came to her


    senses. "You found the factory because of Ayana''s signal, didn''t you?"


    Shawn smiled and said, "Did she tell you about the tracker?"


    Sharon nodded. "She said that as long as the tracker is triggered, her friend wille to save her. I


    just didn''t expect that her friend would be you..."


    It was only then that Shawn remembered that Ayana and she had stayed together for several hours.


    "Sharon, did Ayana tell you anything?"


    Sharon was stunned. "Is there anything she needs to tell me?"


    Shawn raised the corner of his mouth. "Nothing, I''m just asking. I''m afraid that you''ll overthink this


    since she looks like you."


    "No, she didn''t tell me anything."


    "That''s good."


    Shawn breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that Ayana would tell her about them.


    He didn''t want Sharon to know what happened between him and Ayana.


    He didn''t want to leave any bad impression on Sharon.


    "Well, have a good rest. Peter, please take good care of him. I''ll go back first."


    The ward became silent again. Sharon was a little awkward. She thought of Stanley in another


    ward. She had been out for so long, and he must be very angry, so she had to go back now.


    Shawn anxiously wanted to get up from the bed. "Are you leaving again?"


    Sharon frowned. "Can you please stay still? There are cables all over your body! Don''t move!"


    Shawny back obediently.


    Sharon red at him and said, "If I don''t go back, I have to sleep on the floor here. I''lle to visit


    you tomorrow and bring you something delicious and appetizing."


    She insisted on leaving. Shawn pursed his lips and had topromise. "I want to try your cooking!"


    "Okay, I''ll cook for you."


    "Then... I''ll ask Peter to send you back."


    "No thanks. Let him take care of you. I can take a taxi back by myself."


    Shawn stopped insisting and nodded with a smile. "Be careful."


    "Got it."


    Sharon turned around and went out, and her figure soon disappeared.


    As soon as the door of the ward was closed, Shawn ordered, "Call Ayana and tell her to leave


    Beachmarsh City immediately and don''t appear in front of Sharon from now on. Call her now!"


    "Okay."


    Peter knew that Shawn didn''t want Sharon to know the rtionship between Ayana and him.


    He took out his cell phone and dialed the number. After a while, the call was answered, "Peter?"


    Peter came to the corner and lowered his voice as he said, "Miss Warner, have you returned to the


    vi?"


    "Yeah, I''ve just arrived. What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing. Young Master just ordered me to tell you... to go back to Cresthill today, and you don''t


    have toe here if there''s nothing important or urgent."


    There was dead silence.


    Peter was jittery.


    After a long while, Ayana finally spoke, her voice sounded monotonous but there was a trace of


    sadness in it, "Is that it? I''m no longer of any use as a substitute, am I? That''s why he kicked me


    away! Haha, he is so cruel."


    Peter sighed. "Don''t say that..."


    "The reason why he came to me was that I looked a bit like Sharon Cruz. Because of that tiny


    resemnce, he hired the best stic surgeon to cut my skin and grind off my bone inch by inch to


    forcibly make me look almost like her!" Ayana was worked up. "My face hurts every time it rains.


    This is the side effect of all those stic surgeries!"


    She had put in so much effort, but this was what she got in the end.


    Ayana''s heart was bleeding.


    Every time Shawn had sex with her, he would always call Sharon''s name out loud.


    He had never called her by her real name.


    Now that Sharon appeared and he had finally found her, he began to be afraid and panicked, didn''t


    he? He was afraid that Sharon would find out about what he did and that she, Ayana, was with him


    every night in the past few years.


    He couldn''t wait to get rid of her in order to preserve his perfect image in Sharon''s heart, right?


    Ayanaughed so hard that her whole body was in pain. "Don''t worry, I will do as he told me to do."


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    Peter went back to the ward with his mobile phone. Shawn looked at him coldly. "How is it?"


    "Miss Warner said she would leave."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Good."


    Shawn nodded with satisfaction.


    Peter thought about what Ayana had said just now and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Young Master,


    even I can see Miss Warner''s feelings for you. Why are you so heartless to her..."


    "Peter, you crossed the line," Shawn said lightly, but there was a hint of warning in his voice.


    Peter was shocked and broke out in a cold sweat. "I just think that since Miss Cruz is married now


    and Miss Warner is sincere to you, you should..."


    "I should give up on Sharon and be with Ayana?" Shawn clenched his hands and his eyes were


    deep. "Do you think I will care whether Sharon is married or having a child? I don''t care about


    these. I just want her by my side!"


    Peter was taken aback as he saw the determination in Shawn''s eyes. "But Miss Cruz''s husband is...


    Mr. Jones..."


    Stanley was very much respected and awed in Beachmarsh City.


    The corners of Shawn''s mouth curled into a sneer. "So what?"


    This time, he would never let go of Sharon. He must let Sharon return to him.


    If anyone tried to stop him, he would eliminate them.


    Sharon rushed to Stanley''s ward in a hurry, thinking that she must have driven him up the wall since


    she left him for such a long time.


    "Hubby..."


    She pushed the door open and gaped in shock.


    The room was empty, and there was no one in it.


    "Uh, have I gone to the wrong ward?" Sharon tilted her head and wondered.


    She went out to have a look. She was right. It was room No. 2202.


    Yes, she was right!


    Just as a nurse came over, Sharon grabbed her and asked, "Miss, where did the patient go? Why


    didn''t I see him?"


    "He left a few hours ago followed by a man with a crew cut if I''m not mistaken. They left together.


    The man with the crew cut wanted him to stay, but he refused."


    The man with the crew cut was Jimmy and the man who did not listen to his advice was Stanley.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148


    Sharon could guess who was who by listening to the nurse''s description.


    "Okay. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    After the nurse left, Sharon sighed. It seemed that he was so pissed off that he discharged himself


    directly.


    She curled her lip and thought to herself, "Should I catch a few frogs to coax him?"


    But she soon shook her head, "Forget it, I''d better not do it for the sake of my safety."


    Sharon rushed back to the vi all the way. Gasping for breath, she asked directly before even


    catching her breath, "Hazel, where is Stanley?"


    Hazel fetched her a ss of water and said, "Didn''t hee back with you?"


    "He''s not at home?"


    He was discharged from the hospital, wasn''t he? Why was he not at home now? Where did he go


    then?


    Sharon frowned.


    Hazel helped her sit down. "Drink some water first, and then give him a call."


    Right, she could make a phone call.


    Sharon patted her head. She was too stupid not to think of it.


    But...


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached. Please try againter..."


    Sharon pouted as she held the phone. Was he so pissed off that he didn''t even want to answer her


    call?


    On the other hand, Stanley looked at Sharon''s caller ID on the phone screen yet did not press the


    answer button.


    He was really not in the mood now.


    The woman lying on the bed was supposed to be dead, but now, there she was, appearing in front


    of him alive. He couldn''t calm down.


    The ashtray was filled with cigarette butts. He took puffs of cigarettes one after another, feeling so


    stuffy as if his chest was going to explode soon.


    The bedroom door opened and Jimmy and Howard came out together.


    Howard''s expression shifted as he strode over, snatched the cigarette from Stanley''s hand, and


    chided, "Are you crazy? You can''t smoke right now!"


    His Adam''s apple bobbing, Stanley asked, "l-ls she awake?"


    "Yes."


    "Then I''ll go in and check on her."


    After saying that, he got up and was about to go in when Jimmy stopped him. After thinking for a


    while, Jimmy said, "Well, I can assure you that the woman inside is indeed Reba. Just now,


    when she woke up, she recognized me and Howard at a nce. Besides, she''s all right. I didn''t hit


    her. She grazed her knees when she fell down. Don''t worry."


    Stanley just nodded, and then he strode over.


    Pushing open the door, Stanley entered the bedroom and closed the door behind him.


    In order to give her a good sleep, the curtains in the room were drawn up and Only amp was on.


    The room was very dim but he could clearly see the woman on the bed.


    It had been seven years, yet her appearance had not changed at all. She was still the same as


    before.


    The only difference was that she became thinner.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He had been very careful and quiet, but he woke the person on the bed up. Reba moved and


    slowly sat up from the bed. She slowly lifted her eyes and looked at the person at the door.


    "Stanley..."


    A soft voice resonated just as it used to be.


    Stanley''s Adam''s apple bobbed and stopped breathing.


    It was really her.


    Her look. Her voice. Everything. It was her and she couldn''t fake it.


    Stanley slowly walked over and stood by the bed. His eyes fell on her, as if he wanted to see


    through her.


    After a long time, he opened his mouth and said in an unusually hoarse voice, "Is it really you?"


    "It''s me," Reba nodded and said, choking.


    "You''re still alive?"


    "Yes." It was great to be able to hear his voice again.


    "Where have you been... in the past seven years?"


    Reba lowered her eyshes, which began to tremble, and her face slowly turned pale. "Do you


    want to hear the truth or lie?"


    Stanley''s eyes were fixed on her. "Everything. Tell me everything!"


    Reba only said two words, "Your father."


    Stanley frowned, and a sharp light shed in his eyes which was like a dagger, shining with cold air.


    "What did he do to you?"


    "I faked my death back then." Reba looked at him, her eyes full of tears. "It''s all your father''s


    idea."


    Stanley pursed his thin lips. "I gave you the funeral service myself, and I went to the crematorium."


    He arranged Reba''s funeral entirely and handled all the procedures himself. How could it be a


    fake death? She was the one lying in the coffin!


    Noticing the suspicion in his eyes, Reba bit her lip and said, "That shot hit my heart directly.


    When I was pushed into the operating table, I heard a doctor talking to your father on the phone. I


    didn''t know what they said, but then I fainted. When I woke up, I was already abroad."


    Stanley''s breathing was rapid, and he was about to lose control of his emotions.


    "Later, your father contacted me and told me the truth. He said that I died on the operating table and


    not to go back to Estar. If I want to survive, I have to listen to him." Reba got up, got out of bed,


    and took Stanley''s hand. "Your father was so powerful that he had the ability to make a corpse that


    was the same as me and then told you that it was me."


    There was anger in Stanley''s eyes.


    "Stanley..." Reba put her arms around his waist and buried her face in his arms, taking in the


    familiar male scent with adoration. "I''m back. I''m not dead. I''m still alive..." She paused and said


    softly, "I miss you so much over the years. I miss you every day. I didn''t expect to see you again or


    even hug you. Stanley, I really miss you..."


    Stanley''s dark eyes were full ofplicated emotions. She was holding him so tightly and it felt so


    real. He wanted to hug her back too to see if she was real or it was merely a dream.


    But in the end, his hand fell on her shoulder and he patted her gently and said, "It''s good to be


    back..."


    In the living room.


    The phone on the tea-table was buzzing. It was Stanley''s phone which he forgot to bring with him


    before he went in.


    The caller ID indicated that it was Sharon.


    Howard and Jimmy looked at each other. Should they pick it up?


    Howard immediately looked away and pretended that he didn''t see it. He didn''t want to pick it up.


    Jimmy gave him a kick. Coward!


    Howard pursed his lips.


    The phone was ringing all the time as if it was protesting that it would continue ringing until


    someone answered it. Jimmy sighed. He had no choice but to pick it up.


    "Hubby..." Sharon''s soft and ttery voice resonated from the other end of the line.


    Her voice was so gentle that it soothed the listener''s heart.


    Jimmy cleared his throat and said, "Sharon, I''m not your husband."


    Uh...


    On the other end of the line, Sharon immediately sat up straight and touched her face with some


    embarrassment. "Jimmy, is that you?"


    "Yes."


    "Uh, where is Stanley?"


    Jimmy paused for a moment and said, "It''s not convenient for him to answer the phone now. What


    can I do for you?"


    It was not convenient for him to answer the phone?


    Sharon curled her lips. Was it inconvenient, or he didn''t want to pick up her call?


    D*mn it! Why was he so petty!


    "Nothing. I just want to know how is he doing."


    Her deep concern was visible even through the phone, while Stanley was in the room with his first


    love, not knowing what they were talking about.


    Jimmy was so guilty that he didn''t know what to say, so he just nodded and said, "He''s fine. He may


    be seriously injured, but he has a solid foundation which he started building since he was young.


    When he''s old, even if he''s injured, he''ll recover quickly."


    Sharon stifled a smile. If Stanley knew that his brother said he was old, she wondered why would he


    react.


    "Ahem, ok then. When it''s convenient for him to talk, please tell him that I''ll wait for him at home and


    ask him toe back early."


    Jimmy thought that he probably didn''t have time to go back today.


    But he said, "Okay, I''ll tell him."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Sharon bit her lip and wanted to say something, but stopped on second thought. Jimmy immediately


    sensed it and took the initiative to ask, "Is there anything else, Sharon?"


    "Well, there''s something..."


    Jimmyughed and said, "Just spill it then."


    "When you left the hospital, was he particrly angry?" Sharon thought about it for a while and


    said, "Give me an estimation about how mad he was so that I know how can Ifort himter."


    What the f*ck...


    Jimmy was extremely envious. How could Stanley marry such a sensible and gentle wife?


    He would never think that Ariah would treat him like this in his life.


    Jimmy sighed and said, "Don''t worry about him. He is just too petty-minded and jealous." After a


    pause, he tentatively said, "There''s nothing between you and Shawn, right?"


    Sharon patted her chest and swore, "Absolutely nothing! Jimmy, I have self-conscious. I know that


    I''m Stanley''s wife and I shouldn''t get too close with the opposite sex. Shawn used to be my brother,


    and he will be my brother in the future. The thing between us has be the past. I''ve moved on.


    Jimmy felt relieved after hearing her words. He said, "I''ll persuade himter and ask him to go


    home. You just have to talk things through."


    "Great."


    "Aright then, I''ll..."


    "Okay, go ahead with whatever you''re doing. Bye."


    Jimmy put away the phone, sat down on the sofa, pulled on his clothes, and said, "Sharon is too


    naive. She couldn''t even tell that I was lying, making me a little embarrassed."


    Howard leaned against the wall and raised his chin. "Do we need to intervene in Stanley''s matter?"


    "How? Do you think you can intervene?" Jimmy shook his head and said, "You''d better stayed out


    of this and let him handle it himself. No one can help him."


    Howard thought about it and felt that it made sense.


    "I feel sorry for Sharon, that silly girl. As soon as Reba showed up, Stanley would definitely be


    all over her and it''s very likely that he will divorce Sharon."


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes and donned a sly smile. "I don''t think so."


    "Oh?"


    "Although Reba has always been in Stanley''s heart, so does Sharon. Didn''t you see how much


    he cares about Sharon?"


    Howard thought of everything that had happened in the hospital and was stunned for a moment. He


    then smiled and said, "You are right."


    The two men were smirking as if they were waiting to watch the drama unfold.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149


    Sharon waited for several hours but yet Stanley did note back.


    She waited from 10 pm to 11 pm, and finally waited until 11:30 pm, but Stanley still didn''te


    home.


    She yawned but her eyes couldn''t defeat the exhaustion. She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Finally, she fell asleep on the sofa.


    When Stanley came back, he pushed open the door of the bedroom and saw this scene.


    Saliva dripping from Sharon''s mouth as she fell into a deep slumber.


    His whole day''s worth of exhaustion vanished immediately when heid his eyes on Sharon who


    looked sloppy in her sleep.


    He walked to the edge of the sofa and carried Sharon on the sofa up. He frowned as he exerted his


    strength and pulled on the wound, yet he endured the pain and carried Sharon back to their


    bedroom.


    Sharon was a light sleeper. When he touched her slightly, she woke up. Instinctively grabbed the


    person who was holding her and said, "Honey, don''t go..."


    Stanley''s heart twitched as he looked down and saw the sleepy Sharon holding him tightly. Her little


    face was full of confusion, looking rather silly and adorable.


    He pushed her, and the woman in his arms rolled out on the bed.


    Sharon woke up at once as she almost fell off the bed. She grabbed the sheet, raised her head, and


    red at him. "What are you doing?"


    Stanley didn''t even look at her.


    Hey down and put his hands on the back of his head, exuding the air of "I''m pissed; stay away


    from me".


    Sharon darted her eyes around. Restraining her anger, she crawled over and took the initiative to


    smile and said, "Why did youe home sote?"


    Stanley closed his eyes and did not move.


    Sharon gave a dryugh and said, "Did you hang out with Jimmy again? You can''t go out and do


    whatever you want. Be careful not to hurt yourself, or it will take longer for you to recover fully."


    Stanley remained lying there quietly.


    Sharon continued, "I see that the injury on your face is not yet healed, and you look rather pale.


    Why don''t you rest at home today and tomorrow, I will go to the hospital with you to let the doctor


    check on you. If there is still a problem, let''s get admitted and let you heal first, okay?"


    Stanley, who had been closing his eyes all this time, slowly opened his eyes and stared straight at


    her with his calm and deep gazes.


    His stare sent chills down Sharon''s spine.


    After a while, he reached out his hand to her. "Come here."


    Sharon immediately retreated and shook her head desperately. "No!"


    It was obvious that he was going to hit her. She definitely wouldn''t go to sacrifice herself.


    "Don''t let me repeat it again. Come here!"


    Sharon was angry and red at him. "Even if you are not happy, you can''t hit me! I tell you,


    domestic violence is against thew. If you beat me up, I will tell Jimmy and let him lock you up..."


    "Who said I''m going to beat you up?" Stanley put on a long face. "Come here and let me hug you!"


    W-What?


    Sharon was so bewildered that she couldn''t even talk properly. "Y-You want to hug me? Are you


    having a fever? Oh, d*mn! You must


    have fried your brain! Wait here. I''ll call Dr. Perkins and ask him toe over... urn!"


    Stanley stretched out his long arm and directly dragged the babbling Sharon over to him.


    Sharon fell into his embraced and was clutched tightly. He was so strong that he almost embedded


    her into his body.


    Sharon was so shocked that she couldn''t move.


    As time went by, the man holding her did not move. Instead, he hugged her tighter.


    Lying in his arms, Sharon''s dull mind slowly woke up and began to run rapidly.


    Spection No. 1: What happened to Stanley?


    Spection No. 2: Was it a smoking gun? Did he intend to confuse her first and then punish her?


    Spection No. 3: Stanley was crazy.


    No matter what kind of spection it was, it was not good.


    Swallowing her saliva, Sharon hesitated for a while and said slowly, "Can you let me go first? I can''t


    breathe!"


    Stanley remained quiet.


    He didn''t say anything, but he gradually loosened up his hug.


    Sharon breathed out a sigh of relief.


    "What do you want to know? Ask away." Sharon had long been mentally prepared. "No matter what


    you want to know, I will tell you everything and never hide anything!"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes.


    Sharon thought that he did not believe her, so she raised her hand and said, "I swear."


    Stanley nodded. "Well, I''mzy to ask. Just spill everything out, and I''ll listen."


    Sharon rolled her eyes, speechless. How could he be sozy?


    "There''s nothing between Shawn and I."


    She looked at him and said, "He woke up in the afternoon. I went to the hospital to check on him.


    He was all right, so I left."


    Sharon almost patted her chest and promised, "Nothing happened between us. Don''t overthink it."


    Stanley nced at her. "Then what''s with that kiss between you and Shawn?"


    Sharon suddenly felt guilty. "Well... I..."


    She didn''t know that Shawn would forcibly kiss her, and she definitely didn''t expect that someone


    would take pictures of her and publish them!


    "Say it!" He raised his voice and looked unhappy. "What''s going on with that news?"


    Sharon licked the corner of her mouth and said, "You left me alone on the balcony. I was bored and


    sleepy. I didn''t even know when Shawn appeared and he suddenly kissed me..."


    His expression turned cold and Sharon quickly added, "But don''t worry. As soon as I woke up, I


    immediately pushed him away."


    Stanley snorted, blue veins popping out on his forehead.


    Seeing that he was enraged, Sharon immediately shook his arm and said coyly, "Is this enough?"


    "Not enough. As for the other things, give me a clear exnation!"


    Sharon didn''t intend to hide anything about her and Shawn, so she honestly told him everything he


    wanted to know, "My dad adopted him and I regarded him as my brother. He had stayed in my


    house for four years, but one day, he suddenly left and there was no news about him from then on. I


    didn''t expect that he would appear in Beachmarsh City..."


    "All right." Stanley waved his hand impatiently to interrupt her. "I don''t need to know so clearly.


    Forget about today''s matter, but don''t see him again in the future."


    Sharon wanted to say something, but she held it back after looking at his cold expression.


    "What''s the matter? Do you have something to say?"


    "I thought you would be very angry. I didn''t expect you to be so kind and reasonable. You forgive me


    once I exin it to you." Sharon began to tter him.


    Stanley sneered and said, "If you lied to me, do you think I would still be so calm?"


    Sharon was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "Jackson told me briefly about your rtionship with Shawn Lewis. I also asked Anthony to send


    someone to your hometown to investigate your family affairs overnight." Stanley looked straight into


    her eyes as if he wanted to prate her soul. "I know everything about you and him!"


    If he didn''t know that there was nothing between them, he wouldn''t be so calm. If Sharon really


    dared to betray him, he might strangle her with his own hands.


    Sharon was dumbfounded. Was he saying that he was trying to get words out of her? If she tried to


    lie to him with a fluke, she might end up in a miserable situation now!


    How could he be so bad!


    Sharon depressingly pounded the bed.


    Stanley looked at herzily, admiring her regretful expression.


    He found that as long as he was with her, her reaction, her expression, and all kinds of ttering


    attitude could make him feel better unconsciously.


    For example, when he came back from Reba''s ce, he was very depressed and dismayed, but


    after talking to her for a while, the depression vanished.


    She had this kind of magical power that could make him feel happy.


    The annoyed Sharon asked, "What''s wrong with you just now? You were not in a good state of mind


    and even took the initiative to hug me. Did something happen?"


    Stanley''s eyes flickered. "Do you want to know?"


    "Yes." Sharon nodded repeatedly.


    "An old friend suddenly came back. Jimmy, Howard, and I were apanying her."


    "Oh, so that''s why you didn''t answer my call? You were apanying other people?"


    Stanley nodded, stretched out his hand to pinch her face, and his eyes became deeper.


    "Also, I didn''t intend toe back at first."


    Sharon was a little jealous. "Are you nning to apany your old friend?"


    "Yes."


    He was being truthful.


    Sharon pouted and said, "Then why did you suddenlye back?"


    Stanley stared straight at her. "Because of you."


    When he sat next to Reba''s bed and looked at her sleeping face, he suddenly remembered


    Sharon, wondering if she had slept or she would wait for him...


    As he thought about it, he couldn''t stay at Reba''s ce any longer, so he came back.


    Because of his words, Sharon''s heart beat fast and she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. "B-


    Because you''re waiting for me to exin about Shawn?"


    Stanley frowned. For the first time, he found that she was so unromantic.


    He nced at her and said, "I''m afraid that you''ll cheat on me, so I came back."


    What a b*stard!


    The feeling of excitement in Sharon''s heart disappeared in an instant because of his remark.


    She smiled coldly and said, "I''ll cheat on you next time!"


    "How dare you!"


    The man who had been lying down suddenly jumped over like a cheetah and directly pressed her to


    the bed.


    Sharon, of course, didn''t dare to do that. She was simply agitating him, but she didn''t expect him to


    react so much, so she reached out and punched him. "Let go, b*stard!"


    Stanley loosened his grip and lowered his head to kiss her.


    The kiss was so sudden that she didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    It was not until he began to pant and his body began to heat up that Sharon came back to her


    senses and reached out to push him. "No..."


    Stanley was unable to control himself. He wanted more, so he ignored her refusal.


    Sharon was anxious. "No, you''re injured! You can''t do it now!"


    She did not forget that he was injured.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    He kissed her hard. "Yes, I can..."


    Sharon knew that he was in a daze at the moment, and he wouldn''t listen to anything she said, but


    she could not let him do whatever he liked. He was injured seriously, so she couldn''t let him injured


    himself further.


    "No!"


    She reached out to stop him.

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150


    "No!"


    She reached out to stop him.


    Stanley was a little annoyed. "Be good. Don''t move..."


    As he spoke, he reached out to remove her clothes.


    Sharon mped her legs and tried her best to not let him seed in removing her clothes.


    Stanley frowned. He was in the heat of the moment. The more restrained she was, the more he


    wanted her!


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    His bad nature waspletely exposed.


    "Uh... Stanley... No..."


    Sharon wanted to run away, but he pulled her back and pressed her under him again.


    She knew that he would give her a hard time if he didn''t get what he wanted.


    So she gave up resisting and just let him do as he pleased.


    Suddenly...


    A ringtone resonated. It was from the phone in Stanley''s pocket.


    Stanley didn''t seem to want to answer the phone at all. Sharon pushed him, her breath unstable.


    "Your... your phone..."


    The annoying ringtone did not stop ringing. Stanley stopped, his expression livid, grabbed the


    phone from his pocket with his slender fingers, looked at it, and froze.


    Reba.


    It was from Reba.


    Reba stayed at Howard''s ce tonight. She came back too suddenly, so Stanley could only


    send her to Howard''s ce.


    Before leaving, he told Howard to call him if there was anything wrong.


    At this moment, Howard suddenly called him. It must be Reba.


    Howard would not call him in the middle of night.


    Thinking of this, Stanley let go of Sharon, got up, and went to pick up the phone outside.


    Sharon was stunned. She didn''t expect that Stanley, who was in the mood, would suddenly stop.


    Under normal circumstances, if someone disturbed him, he would definitely turn off his phone.


    But now he literally let her go and answered the phone.


    There was only one possibility, that was, the person who called was very important.


    Who could it be?


    Was it the old friend he told her about?


    Thinking of this, Sharon looked at his back and blurted out, "Who is it?"


    He stopped, leaned to one side, and looked at her. His face was hidden in the dark, so she couldn''t


    see his expression but only hear his low and deep voice as he said, "A friend. You go to sleep first. I


    won''t touch you tonight."


    He was really not in the mood at the thought of Reba.


    Sharon was startled.


    Who was so capable that made him lose his mood all of a sudden?


    Sharon wanted to ask, but Stanley didn''t want to say more. He took his mobile phone, went to the


    balcony of the bedroom, and closed the door.


    Sharon was stunned again. Looking at his straight back, she slowlyy down.


    "Hello..." Stanley answered the phone, his eyes reflecting the dark night. "Howard."


    "Stanley, it''s me," Reba''s voice came from the phone.


    Stanley pinched his eyebrows and said in a low voice, "Why are you awake? Didn''t I tell you to rest


    more?"


    "When I woke up, I found that you were not here. I was very nervous and couldn''t fall asleep, so I


    borrowed Howard''s phone to call you."


    "Where is Howard? Give him the phone, and I''ll ask him to check on you to see..."


    "No, I''m fine." Reba interrupted him and bit her lip. "I- I miss you. Can youe and apany


    me? I had a nightmare."


    Stanley leaned to one side and shifted his gaze to the bedroom. From his angle, he could see


    Sharon''s petite figure as she curled into a ball andy on the bed. She was tossing and turning on


    therge soft bed like a cub, unable to fall asleep.


    Stanley lowered his eyes and said slowly, "I''ll go and see you tomorrow. Have a good sleep tonight."


    "Stanley..."


    "Be good. Rest well. We''ll meet tomorrow."


    Reba bit her lips and hugged her knees with both hands. Her voice began to choke, and she


    started to cry. "For seven years, I always dreamed ofing back to you, but I was guarded at all


    times, and I was not allowed to step out of the house. During these seven years, I deliberately


    befriended the guards to let their guards down, so I stole my passport from them and sneaked back


    to the country... Stanley, in order to separate us, your father sent people to keep an eye on me


    every day. He didn''t let me back here. I can''te back... I can''te back to see you!"


    At this point, she broke down and began to cry. "I know that after such a long time, you must have


    no feelings for me, but I love you, and I still love you! Don''t ignore me, don''t leave me... Stanley, I


    love you!"


    Her cry broke his heart. Stanley pursed his lips tightly and told her word by word, "I won''t ignore


    you. Have a good rest tonight, and I will see you tomorrow. Don''t worry!"


    "Promise!"


    "I promise!"


    Reba smiled and wiped her tears. "I won''t bother you to rest then. Good night."


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    Stanley took out a cigarette and lit it up. He took a long drag and calmed down. Looking at the dark


    night, he remembered that Reba had tried her best to take a bullet for him seven years ago.


    He owed her.


    He owed her a life, andpensation.


    When Stanley returned to the bedroom, Sharon, who had been lying on her stomach, immediately


    sat up when she heard the noise. "Have you finished your call?"


    It was such a long conversation. He talked for almost half an hour.


    Stanley squinted at her. "You haven''t slept yet?"


    "I''m not sleepy."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she yawned, her mouth wide opened.


    He shot a mocking nce at her. She blushed and said, "Can''t I be sleepy now?"


    Without a word, he smiled andy down.


    His body carried the frigidness from the outside. Sharon shrank as she felt a little cold. Stanley


    nced at her and stretched out his long arm to pull her directly into his arms.


    Sharon slightly struggled. "Didn''t you say that you won''t touch me tonight?"


    Stanley raised his hand and knocked on her forehead. "What are you thinking? You''re cold, aren''t


    you?"


    Did he hold her because he saw her shrinking and thought that she was cold?


    Sharon stopped struggling and stayed still obediently.


    The bedroom was extremely quiet.


    Hearing the steady heartbeat from his chest, Sharon licked her lips and asked, "Have you captured


    Harvey Wells?"


    "I thought you wouldn''t ask."


    "I want to but I just haven''t found a chance to ask... Where is he? Did you get him? Is he going to be


    sentenced to death if he is convicted?"


    Sharon was furious when she thought of what Harvey had done.


    "No." Stanley pursed his lips. "He ran away."


    Sharon widened her eyes. "How is it possible..."


    "At that time, Shawn suddenly appeared and was shot, so it became a little chaotic. When Jimmy


    and the others rushed in and wanted to subdue Harvey, he ran away from the back door. It was too


    dark at night. He was probably very familiar with that ce and had a back-up n, so he


    seeded in avoiding Jimmy and Jackson''s search."


    Jackson and Jimmy were elites in military and police forces. To be able to escape from their capture


    proved that Harvey was not a fool.


    Thinking of this, Stanley narrowed his eyes. "Don''t worry, I will find him and make him pay for what


    he did."


    His voice was so cold that it made one''s heart skip a beat.


    Sharon pursed her lips as another matter crossed her mind. "There is one more thing that I think


    you should know."


    "What is it?"


    Sharon thought for a moment and said, "I''ve seen Harvey Wells in Liam''s ce. I think they know


    each other."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she could feel that Stanley tightened his grip as he was holding


    her. He exerted so much force that she could hardly breathe.


    Sharon knew that he must be extremely angry now.


    Liam befriended a scum like Harvey, so if he did something horrible, there was nothing to feel sorry


    about no matter how miserable his background was.


    But-


    After hesitating for a moment, Sharon spoke out her thoughts. "Although Liam is not a good person,


    I think that he has nothing to do with my kidnapping..."


    "Are you taking his side?" Sharon felt a tight clutch on her chin and was forced to look up.


    His rtionship with Liam was so tense that he certainly hoped Sharon would take his side...


    Sharon fixed her eyes on him. "Last time when I met Harvey at Liam''s house, I thought that he was


    not a good person simply by looking at him."


    After a pause, she added, "If Liam and Harvey really were in cahoots, they should have attacked


    mest time, but they didn''t. Liam asked his driver to personally send me back. He should be


    protecting me."


    Stanley was a smart person. After stating her opinion so clearly, she thought that he would


    understand.


    Liam had nothing to do with her kidnapping.


    Stanley pursed his lips and frowned.


    From the looks of it, Sharon knew that he believed her.


    She rubbed her face against his arms coyly and said, "I don''t like Liam either. He is very scheming


    and regards me as a pawn in his scheme. I am not taking his side but I am just telling the truth in a


    fair way."


    Stanley squinted at her. "What if it really has something to do with Liam?"


    Sharon sneered and said, "Then I''ll deal with him myself!"


    Stanley snorted and said, "You have such thin arms and legs. How can you get even with him?"


    Sharon immediately said, "I have you, my dear. You can fight two people at once, so you can


    certainly help me kill a dozen of people by snapping your fingers."


    The Casey Family was a good example.


    Stanley lowered his head and bit her shoulder, vaguely saying, "Little vixen, you know how to tter


    me."


    Yet he loved it very much.


    Sharon pretended to be in great pain and hissed, "Ouch, it hurts..."


    "Where does it hurt? I didn''t do it very hard!"


    Although he said so, he got a bit softer than before.


    Sharon curled her lips into a smile and asked, looking at his dark and deep eyes, "Were you


    afraid?"


    "Afraid of what?"


    "When Harvey Wells did that to you when you came to save me. Were you afraid?"


    She was still trembling with fear at the thought of what had happened at that time.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and said, "I''ve dealt with people who are even more vicious than


    him. There''s nothing to be afraid of. If it weren''t for stalling for more time, I could have killed him in


    less than a minute."


    Sharon was stunned.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151


    "I bought some time for Jimmy and Jackson to eradicate those people outside quietly so that I could


    rescue you without any risk." Stanley looked down at Sharon with deep gazes. "I just didn''t expect


    that Harvey would wear a bomb on him and Shawn would appear out of nowhere."


    He twirled a strand of her hair between his slender fingers as he asked, "Were you touched when


    Shawn took a bullet for you?"


    Sharon pursed her lips and nodded. "Yes."


    Stanley felt slightly annoyed and subconsciously tightened his grip on her hair.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly, Sharon felt a slight pain in her scalp and quickly patted his hand, whining, "Let go."


    He pulled her hair.


    Stanley let go of her and his expression faded. He pursed his thin lips tightly, seemingly unhappy.


    Sharon nced at him and blushed. She slowly said, "But I''m more touched by what you did to me."


    Stanley was taken aback. He lowered his eyes and squinted. "What did you say? Say it again!"


    Sharon muttered, "You heard me..."


    "I didn''t hear you. Say it again!" he said in a tough tone.


    He was really overbearing.


    Sharon curled her lips, and her ears turned a little red too this time. "I''m very touched by what


    you''ve done there, but I don''t know how to express it..."


    Every word she said, Stanley''s gazes became deeper and more passionate.


    Sharon did not dare to look at him and simply expressed what she thought, "Shawn and I have


    known each other for so many years, and he was shot. His life was at stakest night, so I was


    anxious and worried, but this is a normal reaction... I don''t have feelings for him now. I only regard


    him as my brother."


    Sharon sniffed and said, "When Dr. Perkins went to see me, I didn''t know that you were in the ward


    last night and had a high fever. When I saw you lying on the bed, motionless, I was scared..."


    "Honey, don''t be angry with me, okay?"


    Sharon grazed at his arm lovingly. When she left Shawn and went to the ward to find him only to


    realize that he had discharged himself, she knew that he must be furious, so much so to do such a


    thing.


    Stanley curled his arms around her waist and lifted her up, then said in a deep voice, "Say it again!"


    "S-Say what?"


    "Honey." Stanley''s eyes grew darker. "I like to hear you calling me that."


    Sharon blushed with embarrassment. In order to coax him, she gritted his teeth and said sweetly,


    "Honey..."


    Stanley''s Adam''s apple moved. He lowered his head and kissed her lips.


    Sharon took the initiative to hug him and kissed him back.


    Stanley''s voice came from between his lips and teeth, "You seeded..."


    Sharon didn''t understand. "In what?"


    "In knowing what is my weak spot, what trick and what to do tofort me and make me not angry


    at you."


    Sharon pushed him away and smiled. "Are you really not angry with me?"


    Stanley nced at her and said, "No next time. Be a good girl and don''t make me angry."


    Sharon nodded wildly. "Okay, okay."


    Stanley found her puppy- like expression irresistible. She looked at him with the big watery eyes,


    which were both adorable and pitiful. There was nothing he could do.


    Stanley lowered his head and kissed her again.


    He didn''t kiss her lightly as there was a hint of punishment in it. Sharon frowned in agony and


    whined softly, "It hurts..."


    Stanley apparently had heard it as he slowed down and gradually became gentle.


    There seemed to be endless love in between his gentle touches. Sharon felt as if she was floating


    on the fluffy clouds. In a daze, an emotion exploded in her heart as she whispered, "Honey, I like


    you..."


    His kiss abruptly stopped.


    Stanley suddenly let go of her.


    Sharon suddenly came to her senses as well.


    "Oh my god! What did I just say?"


    She was dumbfounded.


    Stanley lifted her chin and stared straight into her eyes. "What did you say?"


    Sharon looked askance at him. "1-1 didn''t say anything. I didn''t say anything..."


    "Sharon Cruz!" Stanley called her name, and his voice was somewhat unstable. "Say it again!"


    Sharon said, suppressing her awkwardness, "I don''t know what I said. What do you want me to


    say?"


    Stanley gritted his teeth and said, "You''re pretending, aren''t you?"


    "No, I don''t know..."


    Stanley raised his hand and spanked her body. "Little vixen!"


    Sharon was pulled into his tight embrace. She took the initiative to reach out and hold him, grazing


    her face against his chest and listening to the thumping heartbeat.


    She didn''t know whether it was his heartbeat or hers.


    In short, both of their hearts were beating very fast.


    The vigorous and energetic heartbeat came from the chest.


    Sharon blurted her internal feelings in a daze, so she should be the one who was nervous with a


    racing heartbeat.


    Why was his heart beating so fast as well?


    Was he thinking of something sinister during the kiss?


    Sharon did not think much about it and only thought that men''s heart rate was naturally faster than


    women''s.


    Time passed by. Half an hourter, both of their heartbeat returned to normal.


    Sharon gradually felt sleepy in his arms. Before she went to sleep, something suddenly crossed her


    mind that she jolted up from his embrace. When she looked up, she found Stanley with his eyes


    closed and a gentle expression on his face.


    She stared at him gingerly. After looking at him for a long time, Stanley finally couldn''t help but say,


    "Do you believe that I''ll eat you up if you look again?"


    Sharon was embarrassed and quickly restrained herself, ming herself for being so obsessed with


    him that she was lost in thought.


    He couldn''t me her though. He was too handsome, to begin with.


    "Jewel and Harvey conspired to kidnap me. What are you going to do, dear?"


    Sharon asked him tentatively.


    Stanley frowned, opened his eyes, and looked down at her. "What do you want me to do to her?"


    Sharon shrugged. "I want to see what you want to do to her."


    Stanley pursed his lips and said nothing.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Was he still taking Jewel''s side at this moment?


    After obtaining the answer, her good mood was gone all of a sudden.


    Sharon lowered her eyes in disappointment. She guessed correctly. He still favored Jewel and


    would turn a blind eye even if she did something so horrible.


    Although she had known that he would help Jewel, she still felt agitated and annoyed.


    Sharon smiled bitterly. Since when did she start to care so much about what he did?


    She knew that she had fallen deeply in love with Stanley. This was an undeniable fact.


    This was also the reason why she didn''t dare to be honest with him even though she liked him.


    There was not only Reba in his heart but also Jewel. She was afraid that she could not earn a


    ce in his heart after confessing her feelings to him.


    How embarrassing it would be at that time...


    Therefore, she could only keep it a secret


    It was expected that Stanley would favor her. He had known Jewel for so many years, so he should


    stand by her side.


    Besides, Jewel''s brother was hisrade-in-arms. They went through life and death experiences


    together and were even closer to each other than their own brothers. Jewel was also Jensen''s only


    family member in the world...


    She knew all these, but she still felt agitated.


    Was it because she was too petty?


    Sharon thought in a daze.


    After getting rid of these thoughts irritably, Sharon squeezed herself into his embrace, couldn''t be


    bothered by the annoying feelings, and muttered, "Let''s sleep. It''s gettingte."


    Stanley looked at the woman in his arms, his gazes growing deeper in the darkness.


    The next day.


    Sharon opened her eyes. She reached out and felt the cold bed. Sure enough, there was no one


    beside her.


    When did Stanley leave?


    Sharon didn''t care about him and slowly got up. After washing up and making a phone call to


    Melody to set a time to meet, she went downstairs to have breakfast.


    It was already 10 am after breakfast. Sharon was not in a hurry and went to the appointment


    leisurely.


    She saw Melody and the items in her hand in the cafe.


    "This is what I borrowed from Sierra. It''s an SLR camera and a voice recorder pen." Melody gave


    her the things. After a moment of hesitation, she asked, "Do you really want to dig out Jewel''s


    scandal in person?"


    Sharon took a sip of coffee and nodded. "Yes."


    Jewel had bullied her to the extreme. If she didn''t fight back, Jewel would be more arrogant one


    day.


    Since Stanley did not take her side, she had to take matters into her own hands.


    "Then what about your work?" asked Melody.


    Sharon put down the coffee cup, packed away the items, and said, "This is another reason why I


    asked you out today. I''ll resignter, and I won''t go to work in the future."


    Melody thought for a moment and nodded. "Our summer break will be over in half a month anyway.


    It''s good that you quit your job now and focus on getting back on Jewel. Let''s teach her some


    lessons!"


    Melody would always be the one on her side when there was no one taking her side.


    Sharon was so moved that she almost burst into tears.


    After the probingst night and found that Stanley was taking Jewel''s side, Sharon was more and


    more certain that she must punish Jewel and teach her a lesson.


    She needed her to leave her alone in the future!


    That was why she asked Melody to bring over these tools.


    At Jones Group.


    Based on Stanley''s current state, he should be resting at home, but he had no time to rest as he


    had too many business affairs to deal with.


    Anthony felt sorry for his boss, so he put aside the important work and only asked Stanley to read


    the documents and listen to the reports between the department managers.


    After working for less than two hours in the morning, Stanley''s expression gradually darkened.


    Anthony knew that he was at his maximum right now, so he immediately stopped all the work


    progress, took out the medicine that Howard prescribed, and fetched him a ss of warm water.


    After taking the medicine, Stanley closed his eyes and rested. He drummed his slender fingers


    slowly on the sandalwood desk. After a while, he opened his eyes. "Prepare the car and go to


    Charming Hills Apartment."


    Anthony was stunned. "Do you want to see Jewel?"


    Stanley nodded, pushed the chair away, and stood up. "Let''s go. I have something to do in the


    afternoon."


    "Okay."


    Anthony immediately followed him.


    At this moment, in Charming Hills Apartment, Jewel was anxiously switching the channels.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152


    Neither the newspaper nor the news on TV broadcasted the news about Sharon!


    Jewel began to feel uneasy and mumbled to herself, "Did she survive?"


    Did Harvey screw up this time?


    Two nights had passed, but the kidnapping and expected murder were not reported anywhere. It


    was calm as if nothing had happened. She couldn''t get through Harvey''s phone and he didn''t get in


    touch with her...


    It was as if Harvey had disappeared into thin air.


    She saw Harvey kidnapped Sharon with her own eyes, so she was certain that something must


    have happened to Sharon, but why there was no news at all... Did Stanley suppress this matter?


    He was absolutely capable of doing so.


    However, Jewel still felt uneasy. She remembered that the night before yesterday, at 11 pm,


    Anthony came to her house and asked if she had seen Sharon at the banquet. Jewel denied it at


    that time and Anthony left her ce without saying anything.


    Why did Anthonye to her house to ask about this? Were they suspicious of her?


    Impossible!


    She didn''t give herself away. It was impossible for them to suspect her!


    It was dark at that time and she deliberately lured Sharon to a corner where there was no monitor


    nor people. She did all this without a trace. It was impossible for Stanley to suspect her of


    participating in Sharon''s kidnapping for no reason.


    Unless...


    Unless Sharon didn''t die. Stanley rescued her, and she survived the ordeal, and then she sold her


    out...


    Thinking of this, she gradually was on pins and needles, her blood running cold.


    If that was the case, then she would be screwed!


    Even if Stanley doted on her, she wasn''t sure that he would forgive her after this matter.


    Sitting in the chair in a daze, Jewel began to have a bee in her ho and panicked.


    "Ding-dong..."


    The doorbell of the door suddenly rang. Jewel was so scared that she jumped directly from the chair


    and her heart beat fast. She stared at the closed door as if she was staring at a monster.


    After a while, she slowly walked over to the peephole, took a look at it, and felt relieved.


    It was none other than Stanley.


    After adjusting her emotions, Jewel opened the door and said in a soft voice," Stanley..."


    "Anthony, wait outside," Stanley ordered.


    Anthony took two steps back. "Okay."


    Stanley walked straight in. His expression was indifferent, and no one could tell his mood nor what


    exactly was he thinking about.


    Jewel collected her thoughts and closed the door. Looking at the man''s back, she said sweetly,


    "Stanley, it''s lunchtime now. Have you eaten yet? If not, I''ll ask my assistant to book a seat at the


    restaurant for us..."


    Before she could finish her words, Stanley who was standing with his back to her suddenly turned


    around, pinched her neck with his pincer-like palm, and directly pressed her against the door with a


    loud bang.


    Jewel was frightened. "Stanley, what are you doing? Let me go! It hurts!"


    Stanley''s dark and cold eyes were locked on her. He didn''t use any force in his hand. "Do you know


    why I came here today?"


    Jewel''s heart skipped a beat. She suppressed her emotions and said with a smile, "Don''t you want


    to see me? Let me go. You hurt me!"


    Stanley gave a creepy smile. "I''ve always felt that you''re just a little domineering, so no matter what


    you''ve done, I choose to turn a blind eye, but you shouldn''t have helped Harvey Wells to kidnap


    Sharon."


    Jewel was stunned, and her face turned eerily pale. Her body began to tremble as she made the


    final struggle and said, "W-What are you talking about? 1-1 don''t know..."


    "You investigated Sharon behind my back, to which I pretended that I didn''t know about it and


    ignored it. Later, you went to Sharon and wanted to bribe her to make her leave me. You even drove


    her to a remote ce and wanted those gangsters to rape her. Your n failed, and you were


    pissed, so you used the power I gave you to pressure the police and wanted to send Sharon to


    prison. I knew all of them, but I didn''t punish you simply because I wanted to protect Jensen''s only


    sister for his sake!"


    Jewel''s body trembled more and more violently, and tears fell like a broken pearl ne. She


    began to fear and panic. Stanley knew everything, but he kept silent all the time.


    "But you shouldn''t have such a vicious thought to be in cahoots with Harvey Wells and let him


    kidnap Sharon. You even lured me there so that you could use his hand to kill me and Sharon..."


    "No!" Jewel shook her head violently, and her sharp voice interrupted him, "I didn''t! I didn''t want to


    kill you. I just... I just want Sharon to disappear. If she disappears, you will love me! You will only


    look at me then. I love you... I love you!"


    Stanley stared at her, and his eyes were as deep as the sea. He said word by word, "I just want to


    see if you really work with him to kidnap Sharon... Jewel, you let me down!"


    W-What did he say?


    Jewel was astounded on the spot, and her trembling body calmed down. She looked at him


    incredulously, her face turned pale. "Y-You tricked me into telling the truth?"


    Stanley pursed his lips and looked indifferent. His eyes were as cold as ice.


    Last night, when Sharon asked him what he was going to do to Jewel, he didn''t answer because he


    was not sure that Jewel was also involved in this matter.


    That was why he tried to sound her out.


    As a result...


    The answer disappointed him to the extreme.


    Stanley loosened his grip on her neck and looked at her indifferently as if he was looking at a


    stranger. "You''ve done so many bad things. What should I do to punish you?"


    Jewel knelt down in front of him, knowing that she was totally screwed. "Stanley... I didn''t mean it.


    Please forgive me, I beg you... I know I was wrong... I won''t do it again."


    As she spoke, she cried. Tears drenched her face and neck. Her image was ruined, and her hair


    was messy and disheveled.


    Stanley looked down and said with a poker face, "When I first saw you, you were only the pure and


    shy 21-year-old girl, but look at you now. You are cruel, merciless, and scheming. I turned a blind


    eye to all these, but Jewel, you shouldn''t have made a move on Sharon behind my back..."


    At this point, his expressionpletely cooled down, and his eyes were sharp. "From today


    onwards, I have nothing more to do with you, and I will no longer bother about your affairs. No


    matter you are alive or dead, good or bad, it has nothing to do with me!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After that, Stanley turned around and left.


    "No!" Jewel screamed and threw herself at him to hug his leg. "You can''t do this to me. I didn''t do


    anything wrong. I love you, that''s all. Don''t abandon me. You promised my brother that you will


    protect me forever!"


    "Yes, I did promise Jensen, but I didn''t expect you to be like this and make me sick!"


    Stanley squatted down in front of her, raised her face, pinched her chin, and said with a dark look in


    his eyes, "I will give you a sum of money which is enough for you to spend the rest of your life


    comfortably. Anthony will send you away from Beachmarsh City. From now on, you are not allowed


    to step into Beachmarsh City again!"


    Jewel shook her head desperately. "No! I won''t leave!"


    Stanley sneered and said, "It''s myst mercy for you to leave. If you want to stay here, you will end


    up miserably. Are you still willing to stay here?"


    Jewel was stunned. "What are you going to do to me?"


    "You won''t want to know!" Stanley got up and pulled back his leg mercilessly. "Pack your stuff today


    and get out of here!"


    After saying this coldly, Stanley turned around and left.


    Inside the house, Jewel sat on the ground with a pale face. Her usual bright and energetic image


    hadpletely disappeared. All that remained was her messy ending and karma.


    When Sharon came to thepany and handed over the resignation letter to the manager, the


    manager was obviously taken aback. "Sharon, what do you mean by this?"


    "Manager, you know that I have been sick and often asked for leave since I came to thepany.


    People like me can''t bring any benefits to thepany but only trouble."


    Sharon took a deep breath and said, "So, I have decided not to burden thepany by handing the


    resignation letter to you. Please sign the letter and dismiss me."


    The manager''s mouth twitched.


    Sharon was not only the first employee who offered to terminate the contract with Jones Group but


    also used such an excuse.


    The manager darted his eyes around. Knowing that she had a special rtionship with Troy, he


    cleared his throat and said, "Well, Sharon, do you want to calm down before you decide.."


    "I thought about it for a whole night before I made this decision. Manager, I''ve already made up my


    mind. Please approve my resignation." Sharon insisted.


    The manager was worried that Troy would question him after dismissing her since Sharon had a


    special rtionship with Troy, so he said, "I think you don''t need to worry about this matter. Sharon,


    you go back and think about it first. Then you cane over and make your decision tomorrow."


    The manager insisted on doing this and even sent her out of the room for the reason of being busy,


    so Sharon had no choice but to leave thepany.


    There were an SLR camera and a voice recorder pen in the bag she carried with her. All that was


    missing now was Jewel''s residence address.


    After thinking for a while, Sharon took out her mobile phone and called Anthony.


    "Hello, Madam." Anthony was a little surprised to receive Sharon''s call out of the blue. "Is there


    anything I can do for you?"


    "Anthony, you are so smart."


    "Madam, stop ttering me. Just tell me what you need."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll be frank then. Do you know where Jewel lives?"


    Anthony was surprised. He didn''t expect that Sharon was looking for him because of this.


    "Uh, why do you want to know where Miss Russell lives?"


    "Just tell me if you know it or not."


    "Don''t tell me you don''t know! I don''t believe that. You have been working with Stanley for so long,


    so you must know his lover''s address!"

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153


    "Uh, Miss Russell is not the boss''s little mistress." Anthony replied, dumbfounded.


    "Don''t change the topic. Tell me, where does Jewel live?"


    "Ahem, may I know why do you want to see her?"


    Was he trying to get her words?


    Humph!


    "Nothing, I''m just going to talk to her and keep in touch."


    Anthony squinted.


    Sharon said impatiently, "Tell me now!"


    Anthony had a headache. "Madam, please don''t make things difficult for me. If my boss knows that,


    he will definitely rip my skin off."


    Sharon narrowed her eyes and said, "You won''t tell me anyway, will you?"


    Anthony nodded. "Yes, Madam."


    Sharon was so angry that she hung up the phone, reluctant to speak another word to him. This guy


    was a fool.


    Anthony rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. This time, Sharon would definitely hate him.


    While he was thinking about this, there was a noiseing from behind. Anthony looked back and


    saw Stanleying out of the room.


    Anthony immediately went up to him and told him what had just happened. "Boss, Madam called


    and asked about Miss Russell''s address, but I didn''t give it to her."


    Stanley frowned. "What does she want Jewel''s address for?"


    Anthony shook his head and said, "She didn''t say why."


    He remembered that Sharon tentatively asked him how to deal with Jewelst night. At that time, he


    did not answer, so he figured that the little vixen must be annoyed by hisck of response and


    wanted to take the matter into her own hands by seeing Jewel in person.


    Stanley lowered his head and smiled. "Such a vengeful little vixen."


    "If Madam calls me next time and asks me for Miss Russell''s address, should I give it to her?"


    Stanley lifted his foot and walked out. "If she asks for it again, just give it to her."


    "Huh?"


    "Even if she gets the address andes here, she won''t be able to see Jewel."


    "Why?"


    Stanley opened the door of the car, went in, and fastened the seat belt. "Go get ready and send


    Jewel away from Beachmarsh City."


    Anthony suddenly realized that Jewel would leave the city, so Sharon wouldn''t be able to find her


    even if she came over.


    When Stanley called, Sharon was busy stewing soup in the kitchen. She washed her hands


    hurriedly before answering the phone.


    "Hello..."


    As soon as she said this word, the man on the other end of the phone said in a low and unpleasant


    voice, "Why did you answer the call so slowly?"


    Upon hearing this, Sharon rolled her eyes and said, "It''s not the right time for you to call. I''m busy


    now."


    "What''s there to be busy with?"


    "I''m cooking."


    "Cook more then. I''ming home for dinnerter."


    Sharon''s face was full of disdain. "It''s lunch. How can I keep it until dinner time? Eating too many


    leftovers will cause cancer."


    He was a clean freak, wasn''t he? She couldn''t tell at all right now.


    Stanley pursed his lips.


    He was rendered speechless by her blunt remark.


    Sharon was busy watching the soup in the pot. Seeing that he did not make a sound for a long time,


    she was about to hang up the phone. "Hey, I have something to doter, so I''ll go off now."


    "Wait." Stanley stopped her. From his voice, it seemed that he was unhappy that she had to end the


    call. "What''s the matter? Why don''t you have time to chat with me?"


    Sharon''s eyes darted around and said, "I-I''m cooking and chatting with Hazel."


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and was sensitive enough to notice something off. "Today is Wednesday.


    Why don''t you go to work in thepany today?"


    "Hello, what did you say? Why can''t I hear you suddenly?" Sharon muttered to herself, "Let''s talk


    about it when youe back. I still have something to do, so I''ll hang up first."


    After that, before the other side replied, she immediately ended the call.


    She stuck out her tongue chicly. It was so close. He almost could tell her bluff.


    If he knew that she was going to the hospital to see Shawn, that bad-tempered man would definitely


    be in a rage.


    The reason why she wanted to go to the hospital to deliver food to Shawn was that, first, she


    promised Shawn yesterday; and second, she needed to take this opportunity to make it clear to


    Shawn.


    Fearing that he would call her again, Sharon did not hesitate and turned off the phone directly.


    She had already pissed him off anyway. It wouldn''t make a difference if she kept making him angry.


    When she was on her way to the hospital at 2 pm, she secretly turned on her mobile phone on the


    bus and found that Stanley did not call nor message her at all.


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief at first and then frowned.


    There was only one unknown phone number which had called her many times. Sharon was


    suspicious for a moment and decided not to call back since she didn''t know the number.


    When she arrived at the hospital, she heard a loud crackling sounding from inside the ward


    before getting close to it.


    With the angry roar of the man, he shouted, "Get out! All of you!"


    Sharon was stunned for a moment and then ran over.


    She pushed open the door of the ward and was bewildered. The room and the floor were in a great


    deal of mess. The two nurses were so scared that they were shivering. Peter pulled the angry man,


    and he was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do.


    Sharon''s sudden appearance was like a lifesaving float.


    Peter''s eyes lit up. "Miss Cruz is here. Young Master, don''t worry. Miss Cruz is fine!"


    Sharon was confused. "What''s going on?"


    Peter immediately pulled her over. "I called you so many times, why didn''t you answer?"


    So the unknown number was from him.


    Sharon put down the things in her hand and said, "I turned off my mobile phone and didn''t know that


    you''ve called."


    "Miss Cruz, you''d better keep the phone on for 24 hours in the future, or he would be anxious again


    if he can''t reach you."


    Sharon looked suspiciously at Shawn, who was lying on the hospital bed. Shawn''s eyes were fixed


    on her, and there was a strong emotion in his eyes.


    Sharon immediately looked away. "Did he throw a tantrum just because he can''t find


    me?"


    Peter nodded and said, "Yes, we can''t get through your phone, so he is very nervous."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Why were they so childish?


    Sighing, she appeased the nurses, and cleaned up the mess on the ground. Then she came to the


    bed, looked down at Shawn, and asked, "What do you want from me?"


    Since she came in, Shawn''s eyes had never looked away from her, and his burning eyes had been


    fixed on her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Why did you switch off your phone?"


    He had heard what she and Peter had said just now.


    Sharon replied vaguely, "There was someone who I didn''t want to talk to, so I turned the phone off."


    Shawn''s eyes darkened. "Is that me?"


    Sharon sighed.


    She immediately exined, "Don''t misunderstand. It''s not you. It''s someone else."


    Seeing that she was so anxious, Shawn smiled again. "So, you turned off your phone and didn''t


    answer my call was not because you wanted to avoid me, right?"


    "No."


    She told the truth.


    Shawn reached out his hand to her. "Come here."


    Sharon stood still. "I see that you''re looking so much better today and also more energetic. I made


    you some soup. You can have a rest first. I''ll go ask the doctor if you can drink these."


    After that, she turned around and was about to go out.


    "Sharon!"


    Shawn grabbed her wrist and pulled her back by force. Sharon fell into his arms. After a moment of


    shock, she pushed him away and was about to get up.


    Shawn''s powerful hands pressed down on her body and did not allow her to escape. He stared at


    her with a pair of hot eyes.


    Sharon began to be anxious. "Shawn, what are you doing?"


    Shawn slowly lowered his head, and his hot breath sprayed on her cheek as he called her name.


    "Sharon..."


    He murmured in a low voice and tightened his grip on her waist.


    Sharon began to be afraid and struggled.


    "Shawn, let me go!"


    "I won''t!"


    Shawn stared at her delicate face. Her body was light, weak, and refreshing. Her sweet odor


    exhumed into his nose and he couldn''t help but want to approach her.


    With a loud bang, Shawn was forcefully pushed away.


    Sharon immediately got up from his arms and red at him angrily. Her little face turned red and


    there was anger in her eyes.


    "Please behave yourself! If you do this again, I will leave immediately!"


    Shawn seemed to wake up from the collision and apologized hurriedly, "Sharon..."


    Sharon turned around and went out.


    Shawn threw a punch at the edge of the bed in annoyance.


    Sharon stood outside the ward, took a few deep breaths, and then calmed down again.


    Just now, Shawn exerted quite a lot of strength that her waist began to hurt.


    She was a little absent-minded. Thinking of the way he looked at her just now, Sharon''s heart


    trembled and she was a little scared.


    She could see the strong possessiveness in Shawn''s eyes. His eyes were always fixed on her, like


    a wolf that could eat its prey at any time.


    She was a little afraid of this version of Shawn now.


    In the past, Shawn was also aggressive, but he would always think for her. As long as it was


    something she didn''t like, he would never force it, even if he was in pain.


    When they were a couple in the past, they would hold each other''s hands at most. Sometimes,


    Shawn would just kiss her and that was about it. He would never go overboard.


    However, after a few years when the two of them reunited again, Shawn''s outburst of desire made


    her afraid.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    She took a deep breath, patted her cheek, and said to herself, "He''s still Shawn. It''s just that he


    hasn''t seen you for many years, so it''s inevitable that he''s excited."


    She could onlyfort herself like this.


    After the door of the ward was closed, Shawn took out a folder from under the pillow.


    This was all that Peter had found out about Sharon.


    He didn''t know the rtionship between Sharon and Stanley before, so he couldn''t look into it. After


    knowing that she and Stanley were husband and wife, it would be much easier for him to investigate


    her with this breakthrough point.


    Looking down at the words on the paper, Shawn narrowed his long and narrow eyes slowly.


    ording to the information, Sharon''s marriage with Stanley mightst for a year now. One year


    ago, someone conjectured that Stanley secretly married a woman, but there was no evidence to


    prove who Mrs. Jones was, so the matter just dwindled.


    Later, after the scandal between Stanley and Jewel erupted, Mrs. Jones did not show her face nor


    make any statement, which further confirmed the media''s spection that the rumor of Stanley''s


    secretive marriage might be nonsense.


    Shawn crumpled these documents into a ball and threw them in the trash can. His handsome face


    was full of haze.


    He was angry, but at the same time, he also felt sorry for Sharon.


    When Sharon was with him, she had clearly warned him that he was not allowed to flirt with other


    women...


    She was not a woman who allowed her boyfriend or husband to have close contact with other


    women.


    She was very easily jealous.


    But now, not only could she tolerate Stanley''s extramarital affairs but she also still maintained the


    marriage rtionship with him.


    Why did she have to endure such humiliation?


    Was it because she loved Stanley?


    Shawn sneered. He would not allow Sharon to fall in love with other men!


    Absolutely not!

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154


    The door of the ward was pushed open again. Shawn thought it was the nurse conning in so he


    shouted without looking up, "Get out!"


    "If you want me to get out, then I''ll go."


    Shawn suddenly looked up and saw Sharon who had returned. He was stunned. "Sharon, why are


    you back?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I never leave."


    "You..."


    Sharon went to the table, took the food out from the thermos, and came to him. She set up a simple


    dining table for him and said, "I didn''t say that I''m leaving. I just went to the doctor to ask if you can


    eat these."


    Shawn held her hand tightly. "I apologize for what happened just now."


    He was too strong that Sharon frowned, and he immediately let go of her hand.


    "It''s okay." Sharon handed him the cutlery and said, "Go ahead and eat."


    Shawn nced at her and began to eat with his head down without saying anything.


    He didn''t eat much though. He put the spoon down after gulping two mouthfuls of soup, to which


    Sharon arched her eyebrows and asked, "Is it not suitable for your taste?"


    "No, the food is delicious. Don''t misunderstand." Shawn immediately exined, "Can you send me


    food again tomorrow?"


    Sharon nodded. "I promised to send you meals, and I will keep doing so until you are discharged."


    Shawn smiled. "Aren''t you going to work?"


    Sharon frowned. "How do you know about my work?"


    Shawn coughed.


    "Have you investigated me?" Sharon understood as soon as she saw his reaction. "How much do


    you know about me?"


    Shawn raised his eyes and looked at her deeply. "Everything."


    Sharon was stunned. "So you know about Stanley and I..."


    "Yes," Shawn looked at her and said.


    Sharon stared at him in a daze. She had nned to keep the marriage between her and Stanley a


    secret to anyone.


    Now that he knew it, it was the right time to talk it out.


    "Yes, I got married to him." Sharon took a deep breath. "A year ago, I married him."


    Shawn didn''t expect that she would take the initiative to talk about this to him. He frowned and


    looked at her with his mouth tightly pursed.


    Sharon stood not far from his bed and said word by word, "Shawn, my husband is Stanley. Since I


    have married him, I won''t have any contact with you. Do you understand?"


    "But you don''t love him!" Shawn held back his anger and said firmly.


    Sharon nced at him. "How do you know that I don''t love him?"


    "From several aspects! I can tell that you don''t love him. Sharon, no one knows you better than I do.


    I can see through you at a nce if you love someone or not."


    Shawn''s gazes were burning. "Sharon, I am the one you love."


    His tone was full of certainty that Sharonughed because of his arrogance. "What makes you think


    so?"


    "Peter said that after I was shot, you stayed outside the operating room for a whole night and cried


    so hard that you couldn''t catch your breath. Besides, you didn''t even want to leave no matter what."


    Shawn looked straight at her.


    Sharon chuckled and said, "You took a bullet for me. As a normal person, shouldn''t I be worried?"


    "Since you are worried, does it mean that you still have me in your heart?"


    He looked straight into her eyes and approached her slowly. "I''m willing to block that shot. Even if I


    die, I won''t regret it."


    Sharon''s body trembled. "Shawn, why are you doing this? It''s impossible between us. Just move


    on..."


    "No!" Shawn interrupted her abruptly. "Why should I move on from the beautiful past we shared


    together?"


    "Sharon, for so many years, I have missed you every single day. I have never forgotten you. This


    time when I came back and found you again, I have only one request, let''s start over!"


    The more Shawn said, the more worked up he became. There were expectations and yearning in


    his eyes.


    Sharon pursed her lips and looked at him. "I''m married. I''m Stanley''s wife. I won''t have a future with


    you. This is a reality and you have to realize it."


    In the end, she made up her mind and said sternly, "I will never divorce him. I love him. Shawn, I


    don''t love you anymore!"


    Shawn''s whole body trembled, and his face was pale.


    "Back then, we were young. I was a teenager, and you were the only man around me, so it''s normal


    for me to like you." Sharon fixed her eyes on him. "But that''s just puppy love. It''s just infatuation, not


    true love."


    Sharon looked at Shawn, whose blue veins popped up on his forehead, and said, "You and I are in


    the past. Let go and move on, okay?"


    Shawn stared at her. After a short while, he suddenly burst intoughter. "Let go and move on?


    How? How do you want me to let go? You saved me when I was in my worst state and gave me the


    best years in my life. Those memories have been engraved in my bones. I don''t have any feelings


    for other women but you! How do you want me to let go and move on? Tell me, Sharon, how can I


    let go?"


    Sharon looked at him in a daze.


    She didn''t expect that what happened back then would have such a deep impact on him.


    There was only Sharon in Shawn''s eyes. "You avoided me because of what happened between


    Cecilia and me, didn''t you?"


    Sharon shook her head. "No..."


    "I know! The thing between Cecilia and me is like a thorn poking in your heart!"


    Sharon admitted that this incident hurt her quite a lot, but she didn''t care that much when Shawn


    mentioned what had happened between him and Cecilia now.


    Perhaps it was because she had already let go.


    She had let go and move on from Shawn, that was why she couldn''t be bothered by whatever


    woman he was involved with.


    "I have no feelings for Cecilia." Shawn took a big step forward, his broad chest approaching her.


    "Even if I''m on death row, you have to give me a chance to make a statement."


    Sharon couldn''t help but retreat.


    "Cecilia drugged me. I fell into her trap and mistook her for you. Sharon, you don''t know how badly I


    wanted to kill her when I sobered up!"


    Shawn''s eyes were full of gloom. "I felt like falling from heaven to hell. I thought it was you who slept


    with me, my beloved Sharon. But the next day when I woke up, it was Cecilia. Do you know how I


    felt? I regretted it so much that I wished I could kill myself! But things had already happened, and I


    can''t do anything about it!"


    Sharon looked at him nkly. "She... drugged you?"


    "Do you think I would sleep with her otherwise?" Shawn''s eyes were full of coldness. "I loved you


    and I wouldn''t even look at other women. Sharon, I have done this one wrongdoing in my life which


    I regretted so much and I feel so painful!"


    He reached out and grabbed her shoulder. "I''ll use the rest of my life to atone for my sins. Can you


    please give me a chance?"


    There was too much information at the moment that Sharon suddenly became a little confused.


    It was horrible to think that Cecilia would know how to drug a person at such a tender age back


    then.


    When she felt the warmth on her cheeks, Sharon came back to her senses. Shawn put his hand on


    her face and said with doting eyes, "Sharon, let''s start over again, okay?"


    His voice was full of charm. "I''ll wait for you. Wait for you to divorce him, wait for you to... fall in love


    with me."


    Sharon suddenly jolted, reached out, and pushed Shawn away.


    Shawn took a few steps back.


    Sharon turned around and was about to leave, but Shawn pulled her wrist tightly and observed her


    expression. "Are you angry?"


    Sharon frowned.


    "Sorry, you are not ready yet. It''s my fault." Shawn let go of her, looking like a gentleman. "I will wait


    for you to ept me."


    Sharon felt inexplicably annoyed. She turned her head and red back. "Shawn, what do you


    want?"


    "I''ve told you that I want to start over with you!"


    "I''m married!"


    "I don''t care."


    "I won''t divorce Stanley for the rest of my life! Do you want to be a home-wrecker?"


    Sharon was confident that this would drive him away.


    Shawn''s expression froze, his heart skipping a beat. He squinted in dismay. "Why do you still love


    him even after he is having an affair with a celebrity? That actress has a special rtionship with


    him."


    After being poked in her sore spot, Sharon''s face turned pale. "It''s just a fling. I can understand


    that."


    Shawn was finally enraged by her words. "Sharon, where is your dignity? Where are your pride and


    self-esteem?"


    Her pride and self-esteem had long been cast aside when her father had an ident.


    If she had kept those useless things, her father would have been dead long ago.


    "Have a good rest. I''lle over when I''m free."


    Sharon didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she turned around and left.


    Shawn was too obsessed at the moment that he wouldn''t think it through no matter what she said.


    This made Sharon very helpless.


    She didn''t know how else could she make him let go and move on.


    Shawn did not chase after her. Looking at her slim back, his eyes were red with anger. He clenched


    his hands into fists and blue veins popped up on the back of his hands.


    On the other hand, when Stanley arrived at Howard''s residence, Howard was not at home. Before


    he left yesterday, he gave him a spare key.


    Now it was the right time to use it.


    When he opened the door and went in, the living room was quiet and no one was in it.


    The door of the guest room was half-opened. Last night, Reba slept in this room. Stanley walked


    over and froze when he saw her sitting on the window sill. He immediately strode over and shouted,


    "Reba!"


    The woman sitting on the windowsill wore a white dress with her hair reaching her waist. A breeze


    blew, and her ck hair and white dress rose at the same time, creating an alluring and beautiful


    picture.


    Hearing his call, Reba turned around and was stunned when she looked at Stanley who


    suddenly appeared in the house. "Stanley?"


    Stanley nodded and extended his hand to her. "It''s me. Come here!"


    Reba sat still, half of her body hanging outside the window. "When did youe?"


    Stanley slowly walked over to her and said, "I just arrived."


    "Hey." Reba smiled. "I thought you wouldn''te."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Stanley grabbed her hand and dragged her back into the room.


    Reba cried out in surprise and fell into his embrace. After stepping away from the window, he


    asked her loudly, "Why are you sitting in such a dangerous ce?"


    Reba looked at his unhappy eyes and was stunned for a moment. Then she came to her senses


    and said, "Do you think I want to kill myself because I take it too hard?"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155


    Reba looked at him knowingly and asked, "Did you think I wanted tomit suicide just now?"


    Stanley frowned.


    Indeed, when he came in and saw that half of her body was outside the window, the blowing wind


    seeming to be able to take her away, he couldn''t help but think that way.


    "I won''t. Don''t worry!" Reba threw herself into his arms and hugged his waist tightly. "It''s not


    easy for me to see you again. How can Imit suicide? Even if I don''t want to live, I have to live


    for you."


    "What do you mean even if you don''t want to live?"


    Stanley squinted.


    Reba smiled faintly. "Nothing. It''s just a casual remark. Don''t take it seriously."


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "No."


    "Didn''t Howard prepare it for you?"


    "When I got up, he had already gone out."


    Stanley pulled her up from the ground and said, "I''ll take you to lunch."


    Reba was very happy and hugged his arm tightly. "Where should we go? Shall we go to the


    restaurant we used to go to? But it''s been so many years. That small restaurant should have been


    demolished."


    "Yes," he replied tly.


    Reba looked up at him, looking at his determined chin, handsome facial features, and deep light


    shed in her eyes. "Do you... still visit the restaurant by yourself after I ''died''?"


    Stanley didn''t want to pursue the subject though. "Let''s have lunch first."


    "Stanley!" Reba stood still, her eyes were red. "Have you led a miserable life after I ''died''?"


    Stanley said calmly, "It''s all in the past..."


    "After you left yesterday, Howard talked with me for a long time. He said that in the first few years of


    my "death", you had an awful life. You were also very decadent, and you suffered a lot... Stanley, I


    will never leave you again."


    After Reba said that, she looked up at him with tears in her eyes. "I''m sorry for keeping this a


    secret from you these years, but I don''t dare to contact you. I''m afraid that when your father finds


    out..."


    At this point, she could no longer continue.


    Stanley patted her on the shoulder. "I can understand your situation and your thoughts. I don''t


    me you, so don''t me yourself."


    "Why are you so good to me?" Reba was moved, and her tears fell uncontrobly. "The more


    you act like this, the more regretful I am for not contacting you earlier. I should contact you even if I


    have to risk being discovered by your father."


    She bit her lip and said, "I came back secretly this time. Your father didn''t know that I came back to


    Beachmarsh City, so he certainly couldn''t guess that I had the guts toe back. C-Can you


    protect me? I''m afraid that your father will do something bad to me. I don''t want to leave you


    anymore."


    Stanley''s eyes turned cold, but he smiled at her and said, "Don''t be silly. Of course I''ll protect you.


    Don''t worry, no one can hurt you this time."


    Reba smiled.


    Stanley looked at her familiar face. She still looked the same as seven years ago.


    "I''ll take you to lunch first," Stanley looked away and said.


    Reba nodded. "Okay, let''s go."


    Sharon went to the hospital and visited her father. He was still unconscious.


    She sat on the edge of the bed and chatted with her father for a while. When she went out, she


    didn''t expect to meet Evonne, who was sneaking around.


    Sharon stepped forward and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Evonne saw that she was furious and smiled instead. "Sharon, I''m not here to look for your father,


    but to look for you."


    Sharon looked at her coldly. "I have nothing to say to you."


    "Don''t be like this. After all, I''m your mother. I was pregnant with you for nine months and gave birth


    to you. You can''t..."


    "I''m your daughter? If so, why did you abandon my father and me and be with another man?"


    Sharon roared, "God is watching our every move. When my father got into the ident, I begged


    you to help me. You should have thought that that was the end of our rtionship after you


    ruthlessly refused to help me!"


    Her loud voice attracted the attention of others. Evonne grimaced awkwardly and wanted to chide


    her, but she suppressed her anger when she remembered the purpose of today''s visit.


    "Sharon, do you think I didn''t want to help you?"


    Evonne lowered her voice and reached out to pull her. "I wanted to help Reuben! Do you think I


    didn''t want to help him? Even if I have no feelings for him, I have lived with him for so many years."


    Sharon waved her hand away and looked at her coldly. "If so, why didn''t you help him then?"


    "Although I married Cecilia''s father, I didn''t have any official title for the first few years until four or


    five years ago when he officially married me. Back then, I only joined the Casey family for a few


    years, and I didn''t have much pocket money except for the daily living expenses. My hands were


    tied when your father got into the ident. I tried to borrow money from Jordan, but he said that I


    had nothing to do with Reuben already so I shouldn''t help him. Besides, you know how costly your


    father''s medical bills are. It''s a bottomless pit..."


    "I can help you once, but can I help you every time?" The more Evonne said, the more worked up


    she became. "You might resent me more if I stop helping you after once or twice, so I might as well


    not do anything at all in the first ce and let you hate me from the beginning!"


    Sharon was expressionless. "Are you going to whitewash yourself now? When my father needed


    money and help the most, not only did you not help us but you also ran away from me. You said that


    I might resent you for not helping me after once or twice... Evonne Murray, am I really this kind of


    person? How can you not know what kind of a person your daughter is after giving birth to me?"


    Evonne was stunned. "Sharon..."


    "Don''t call my name!" Sharon tried to hold back her tears. "Since I am an ungrateful bad woman in


    your heart, so be it. There''s nothing to hide anymore. From now on, my father and I have nothing to


    do with you. Please don''te to disturb us again!"


    Evonne was anxious. "Sharon, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have misinterpreted you like that. I''m too


    narrow- minded. Don''t say such a thing. I''m sorry. I''m sorry for what I''ve done to your father and


    you!"


    Sharon took two steps back, keeping a distance from Evonne. "I''ve made it clear. Please leave


    now."


    "Sharon!" Evonne shouted her name and knelt down in front of her. "If you don''t agree to my


    request today, I will never leave!"


    Sharon was stunned. "What are you doing? Get up!"


    Evonne shook her head. "No, I won''t!"


    The people around had begun to stop and point at them. Sharon was annoyed. "Then what on earth


    do you want?"


    "I shouldn''t have let Cecilia treat you like thatst time. She has been spoiled since she was a child


    and is disrespectful. If you can''t forgive her, I''ll let here over and apologize to you personally."


    Evonne had been kneeling on the ground and did not stand up. "Sharon, when we gave birth to you,


    we hoped that you will grow up to be kind and gracious. C-Can you go and talk to Mr. Jones,


    please?"


    Sharon frowned. "What Mr. Jones? I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "The man who stood up for youst time in the ward. I didn''t recognize him at first and only realized


    who he ister."


    Sharon was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that Evonne came here today for this purpose.


    She smiled and said, "Then you may have misunderstood. I have nothing to do with that man. He


    helped me that day because he happened to see me being bullied, so he did what he did.''


    She didn''t want Evonne to assume that Stanley and she were very close and start to specte the


    things between them.


    Evonne frowned when she saw that Sharon did not admit it. "Don''t lie to me. If he has nothing to do


    with you, how could he help you? I don''t believe you!"


    "That''s your business whether to believe or not. He really has nothing to do with me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As more and more people gathered around, Sharon nned to leave this ce.


    "Stop right there!" Seeing that Sharon was about to leave, Evonne suddenly stood up, grabbed her


    hand, and blurted out, "One time, Cecilia saw you get into a luxury car with a very unique license


    te. Another time, she saw you go to a luxurious restaurant with a man. Sharon Cruz, don''t tell me


    you don''t want to admit that you have a sugar daddy!"


    When Sharon heard this, she was unexpectedly calm. Perhaps she had been disappointed too


    many times, so no matter how harsh Evonne''s remarks were, she could treat it calmly.


    "You believe whatever Cecilia says unconditionally but you think I''m lying, don''t you?" Sharon


    looked at her calmly. "I told you, I don''t know Stanley Jones. If you want to find him, please go to his


    secretary to make an appointment to see him. Let me go. I have something to do and I don''t have


    time to chat with you."


    Evonne clung to her wrist tightly, and her expression gradually became ferocious. "Sharon, are you


    really so vicious? Although Cecilia beat you the other day, she was also punished. Can''t you let the


    Casey family and Cascade Enterprise go? Can''t you spare us?"


    Sharon was stunned. "What does this have to do with Cascade Enterprise?"


    "After leaving the hospital that day, Cascade Enterprise was attacked by apany none other


    than Jones Group."


    Sharon suddenly remembered receiving such a call from Cecilia and scolded her forining to


    Stanley and asking Stanley to make a move on Cascade Enterprise. Back then, she couldn''t be


    bothered about it.


    So... it really happened?


    Had Stanley been secretly making a move on the Casey Family and Cascade Enterprise?


    Why did he help her so much? He did the same when Harvey kidnapped her. He didn''t even care


    about his own life and pointed a gun at his own head.


    She had never asked him why he did that and why he treated her so well. Perhaps it was because


    she was afraid of getting an answer that would disappoint her.


    On the day Harvey kidnapped her, Stanley didn''t care about his own life...

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156


    Sharon wondered when had she fallen in love with Stanley. Was it the day when Harvey kidnapped


    her and Stanley fought with him regardless of his life, or earlier?


    However, deep in her heart, she was afraid that Stanley didn''t like her.


    So she never dared to delve deeply into what he had done that touched her.


    She was afraid that he would say that he protected her was only because he was her husband.


    She did not want such an answer.


    She wanted him to fall in love with her as well.


    She wanted such an answer.


    However, she wouldn''t get such an answer forever, would she?


    "Hey, I''m asking you a question here! Why are you in a daze?" Sharon came back to her senses


    upon hearing Evonne''s impatient voice. "Can''t you go plead with Mr. Jones and ask him to spare


    Cascade Enterprise? Sharon, I can see that he cares about you very much. If you go to plead with


    him, he may listen to you."


    Sharonughed and said, "He is a big shot. Why would he listen to me?"


    Evonne''s voice suddenly became sharp. "So, you want Cascade Enterprise to perish, don''t you?"


    "It''s none of my business whether Cascade Enterprise went bankrupt or not. It''s not me who wants


    thepany to perish. Also, if you want to make Stanley not make a move on Cascade Enterprise,


    why do youe to me? Go and find him. I''m not the president of Jones Group. I have no right to


    speak!"


    After that, Sharon shook off her hand, turned around, and was about to leave.


    "Sharon Cruz, you are so cruel!" Evonne didn''t expect that she would be humiliated like this. She


    was so angry that she stomped her feet and shouted, "I gave birth to you and raised you. Now that


    you have hooked up with a sugar daddy, youe against your own mother personally, huh! You''ll


    go to hell for being so ungrateful!"


    Sharon looked back at her. There was no expression on her face, and her gazes were cold. "Gave


    birth to me and raised me? Gave birth to me, yes; but have you really raised me? You were never


    home when I was in primary school. Other children went home every day with a table of their


    mother''s home-cooked meal, but I got nothing!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "What about when I was in junior high school? I saw you twice a month at most! Did you know how


    the teachers and students gossip behind my back? They said that my mother cheated on my father!


    Forget all that! When dad got into the ident, I knelt down in front of you and begged you. Did you


    remember what you said? You told me to get lost and don''t show up in front of you again! You said


    that you have nothing to do with the Cruz family and it''s none of your business whether dad is dead


    or alive! Evonne Murray, you''ve never raised me, not even a day! I hate you and I wish I''m not


    rted to you at all!"


    Evonne looked at her in a daze. Her lips trembled and her body was shaking. She opened her


    mouth and wanted to say something, but nothing came out of her mouth.


    Sharon looked away, turned around, and left, her hands trembling slightly.


    She had kept these words in her heart for so many years, and today she could finally vent it out.


    When Sharon came out of the hospital, it was already 5 pm. Whenever she encountered unhappy


    things such as now, she always wanted to pig out.


    As soon as she spilled everything to Evonne, the emotions that she had suppressed for many years


    were eventually released in an instant, to which she felt rather void right now.


    She came to the restaurant and ordered a lot of dishes by herself. While eating, she called Melody.


    "Hey girl, what are you doing?"


    "I''m working. What''s up?"


    "Nothing, I''m just asking. Alright then, go ahead with your work."


    Melody was keenly aware of her abnormality. "Sharon, is there something wrong with you?"


    "Nothing, really. I just want to know if you''re off today. If you are, I can ask you out for dinner."


    "Why don''t I ask for leave..."


    "No, you go ahead and work. I''m really fine. I''ll go back after dinner."


    After finishing her words, Sharon hung up the phone immediately.


    Melody''s sry would be deducted if she asked for leave, so it would be better to let her work.


    Looking at the table full of dishes, Sharon felt lonely and a little pitiful.


    She took out her mobile phone, hesitated for a while, and finally dialed Stanley''s number.


    When Stanley received Sharon''s call, he was having dinner with Reba. His phone was buzzing


    to which Reba looked over casually and saw Sharon''s name on the screen.


    It was obviously a woman''s name.


    Seven years ago, there was no woman with such a name around Stanley.


    Then she must be the woman he knew after she "died".


    She looked away and was about to say something when Stanley put down the cutlery in his hand


    and picked up his phone.


    "Why, is it inconvenient to talk in front of me?" Reba asked with a smile as she saw a sh of


    hesitation in his eyes.


    Stanley smiled and said, "I don''t want to bother you eating."


    "I don''t mind."


    "Go ahead. I''ll answer the phone."


    "Okay."


    As soon as Stanley pressed the answer button, Sharon''s soft voice came from the other end of the


    line, "Hubby, what are you doing?"


    Hubby?


    She called him so intimately.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Yes? Do you need anything from me?"


    She wouldn''t be such a sweet- talker otherwise.


    Sharon took a sip of the soup and rolled her eyes. "Can''t I call you for fun?"


    "So, you don''t need anything from me?"


    "No!"


    Stanleyughed. "Okay, if you say so..."


    "There is one thing that I need from you," Sharon interjected with a giggle before he could finish.


    "Well, what are you doing now?" she asked.


    "What is it?"


    "I would like to buy you dinner." Sharon put down the soup spoon. "I''ve ordered too many dishes


    and can''t finish them all by myself. Come here quickly. It''s rare for me to buy you a meal, you know."


    Thinking about it carefully, after being married for a year, Stanley was willing to spend money for her


    in terms of food and clothing, and other aspects.


    On the other hand, she only bought him a mediocre watch in order to make him happyst time, but


    she didn''t even buy him dinner once.


    It made her seemed to be a little stingy.


    So she decided to be more generous this time and let him order whatever he wanted to eat.


    After hearing her out, Stanley was obviously a little surprised. "This is what you want to tell me?"


    "Yes."


    Now she was in desperate need of someone to apany her. Melody didn''t have time. The first


    person she thought of was him.


    "It''s now or never," Sharon immediately said. "I don''t know when will I be as generous as now."


    Sharon had been very frugal these years. She would often eat at home and rarely spend a penny


    outside.


    "I really want to go, but..."


    Stanley looked at Reba, who was next to him. "Sorry, I can''t leave now."


    Sharon couldn''t hide the disappointment on her face. Looking at the table full of dishes, she


    instantly lost her appetite. "Oh, I forgot that you are very busy. You wouldn''t have time toe out


    for dinner."


    Stanley''s eyes shed. He wanted to say something, but he held it back in the end.


    "Okay, since you don''t have time, I won''t force you." Sharon donned an apprehensive smile. "Then


    go ahead with your work. I won''t bother you anymore."


    When Sharon was about to hang up the phone, Stanley suddenly called her, "Sharon."


    Sharon was stunned. Usually, he would have just ended the call too.


    "Uh, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    Through the call, he could hear the heavy nasal sound in her voice, as if she had just cried.


    "Did you encounter any bad things?" He frowned. "You cried. I could hearthat."


    Sharon was astounded. She didn''t expect his ears to be so sensitive to know that she had indeed


    cried.


    When she came out of the hospital, she was so angry that she cried. Although she was


    disappointed with Evonne, every time she saw Evonne, she still hoped that Evonne did note to


    see her with purpose. Instead, she hoped that Evonne could visit her father and apany him.


    Last time, because of her sudden visit, her father showed some signs which meant that he actually


    could sense the outside world and had feelings for Evonne. Otherwise, he would not have reacted


    like that after she came.


    "I didn''t cry. You heard it wrong." Sharon smiled. "It''s normal that you can''t hear it clearly because


    it''s too far away."


    Since he didn''t have time toe over, there was no need for him to worry about her.


    Stanley''s gazes darkened. "Then you''ll have dinner alone. Stay at home and wait for me to go back,


    okay?"


    "ng!"


    The knife and fork in Reba''s hand fell on the te. She immediately apologized, "Sorry, I was


    careless."


    Stanley nced at her and was about to speak when Sharon heard him from on the other end of


    the line. "Aren''t you at thepany?"


    Stanley took a deep breath and said, "No."


    "Are you at ouside?"


    "Yes."


    "With a woman?" Sharon couldn''t help raising her voice. She heard the voice on his end.


    Stanley smiled and said, "Yes."


    "Hey, did you cheat on me?" Sharon began to whine, "You have time to apany another woman


    but not your wife?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense and overthink this."


    "Then tell me, who is she? Don''t tell me that she''s your client!"


    Otherwise, she would have rushed over with a knife at this moment.


    Stanley cleared his throat. "A friend whom you haven''t met before."


    Sharon squinted and had an intuition in her heart. She asked, "Is it the old friend you told mest


    night?"


    "Yes, it''s her."


    Sharon frowned slightly.


    She suddenly felt that this "old friend" was a dangerous person and wondered if she should go and


    check on him.


    "Have a nice meal. I''ll hang up first."


    Before waiting for her reply, he ended the call.


    Sharon was so agitated that she threw away her mobile phone and ate two bowls of rice in a row.


    Only then did the depression in her heart disappear a lot.


    Old friend?


    An old female friend!


    It seemed that they shared quite a good rtionship. Sharon was getting more and more annoyed


    as she thought about it.


    Stanley put down his phone, picked up the cutlery Reba had dropped on the table and handed


    them to her. "Why are you so careless?"


    Reba took it over in a daze. "Stanley, who was the one who called you just now?"

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157


    "Stanley, who was the one who called you just now?"


    Stanley nced at her and said, "You don''t know her."


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Reba pursed her lips and asked, "Did you know each other in the past few years when I was not


    around?"


    Stanley nodded. "Yes."


    Reba was so upset that her eyes turned red. "What''s your rtionship with her? Is she your


    girlfriend?"


    Reba had been observing him when he answered the phone just now. The smile on Stanley''s


    face was too doting and gentle which was an expression she had never seen before.


    He didn''t even smile at her like that when she was dating him seven years ago.


    But now, he smiled at another woman.


    Reba panicked. She felt a void in her heart as if something was slipping away and she couldn''t


    catch it at all. "Stanley, did you... fall in love with another woman?"


    She had been away for seven years, so it was not surprising that he was with another woman.


    Stanley looked at her seriously. "Reba, there''s something I want to tell you."


    "Go ahead."


    "I''m married."


    Reba''s eyes were wide open, full of surprise and shock. "Y-You''re married? When? Why didn''t I


    know?"


    "A year ago. I married her secretly and didn''t announce it publicly, and not many people knew about


    it," Stanley said in a deep voice.


    Reba still couldn''t ept this fact. "Then what''s the point of meing back? You''re married


    and probably have forgotten me long ago."


    She said as tears ran down her cheeks, " Stanley, why did you get married? Why can''t you wait for


    me?"


    Stanley frowned and pursed his lips tightly.


    "Wait for you? How? I thought you''re dead and now you suddenly appear in front of me!" Stanley


    didn''t voice his thoughts out.


    Noticing that there was something wrong with his expression, Reba suddenly came to her


    senses and quickly reached out to hold his hand. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have said that. You


    thought that I''ve passed away. I shouldn''t have asked you to wait for me. I''m sorry, Stanley. I''m too


    selfish."


    Stanley fixed his deep eyes on her for a few seconds. Finally, he pulled back his hand and ended


    the topic, "Have you finished?"


    Reba nodded. "Yes."


    "Then let''s go. Don''t live in Howard''s ce anymore. After all, he is a man. It''s inconvenient for you


    to live there."


    "Okay, I''ll follow your arrangement."


    Stanley smiled and said, "I''ve found a house for you. It has two rooms and everything. You can live


    there directly."


    "Okay."


    Reba''s face was pale and she looked a little in a daze.


    Stanley nced at her and pursed his lips. In the end, he did not say anything.


    The two of them went all the way to the apartment.


    The atmosphere inside the car was silent.


    After a long while, Reba couldn''t help asking, "Can you tell me about your wife?"


    Stanley focused ahead. "Why do you suddenly want to know her?"


    "She is the woman you married. I want to know what kind of charm she has that makes you marry


    her." Reba tilted her head and looked at him.


    Stanleyughed. "She''s just a little girl. There''s no charm inside her. Just a little cute."


    Reba looked at the smile on his face. It was a genuine and authentic smile that came from the


    heart. When she was with him, he did not smile and rarely smiled at her. She onceined that


    he liked to keep a straight face, yet he exined that he had gotten used to it because of his


    profession.


    But now, Reba had seen him smile like this several times since they came out of the restaurant.


    When he was on the phone, and now when he talked about that woman. His eyes were filled with a


    strange tenderness.


    Reba bit down on her lips. Her hands were clenched into fists so tight that her nails sank into her


    flesh but she could not feel any pain.


    "Stanley, do you... love her?"


    Reba murmured.


    After the question, the car went into a long silence and there was no response.


    Stanley held the steering wheel and pursed his lips.


    He really loved her.


    He fell in love with a woman named Sharon Cruz.


    Unknowingly, he fell in love with her.


    Reba looked away and turned her head to look out of the window, managing a bitter smile on


    her face. "You''ve fallen in love with another woman after all. You said that you wanted to marry me


    back then, but it turned out that it was just an empty promise."


    Stanley frowned, turned the steering wheel, and suddenly stopped the car by the road. "Reba,


    you''ve been ''dead'' for so many years. How can I marry you?"


    Tears trickled down Reba''s cheeks. "But what else can I do? I want toe back so badly! I


    wanted toe back to you it drives me crazy, but I can''t! I even thought about killing myself back


    then and stop all the suffering!"


    As she spoke, Reba covered her face with her hands and sobbed. "I''ve been living such a


    miserable life these years. There''s always someone watching me wherever I go. I don''t even have a


    phone, so I can''t contact you. Stanley, you can hate me. It''s all my fault. I deserve it..."


    Reba panted hard as she spoke, and her face began to turn pale.


    She seemed to be unaware of her situation and continued to say, ming herself, "It''s all my fault.


    It''s all my fault. Seven years have passed. I shouldn''t let you wait for me. You have the right to


    pursue your own happiness..."


    "Reba?"


    Stanley soon noticed that something was wrong with her. He called her name and suddenly thought


    of something. He pulled her and took her into his arms. "Don''t talk right now. It''s not your fault. Stop


    talking. Where''s your inhaler? Did you bring it?"


    Reba began to breathe heavily and her face turned pale as she clutched his clothes tightly with


    both hands.


    "Reba!"


    Stanley called her name again.


    "Yes... It''s in my pocket..."


    Reba blurted with difficulty.


    Stanley immediately went to search her pocket. Sure enough, he found the inhaler in her right


    pocket.


    He immediately took it out and put it on for her.


    Reba took a deep breath as if she hade back to life. She closed her eyes and rested for a


    few seconds before she opened them. "Sorry. Did I make you worried again?"


    She had asthma since she was a child and would have an asthma attack when she was worked up.


    Stanley pursed his lips and said, "Take a few more breaths."


    Reba smiled. "I''m fine." After a pause, she looked at him with lingering eyes. "Just likest time,


    you know something is wrong with me instantly and know that I have an asthma attack."


    When he was with her that year, every time they went out, he would always be worried about her


    illness.


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    Asked Stanley as he looked at her.


    Reba nodded. "Yes, I''m alright."


    Stanley heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    "I''m sorry, for letting you worry about me," Reba grabbed his arm and said apologetically. "I got


    too emotional. I shouldn''t have said those things."


    Speaking of this, she paused for a moment and then bit her lips. "I will wait for you. I will always wait


    for you. Even if you don''t divorce that woman, I will still wait for you."


    Stanley was shocked. "Reba, what do you mean?"


    Reba smiled. "I love you. You are the only one I love forever. I will wait for you until the day you


    retake me!"


    She would wait until Stanley divorced that woman.


    She could tell that Stanley still had feelings for her.


    As long as there was a chance left, she would not give up.


    Stanley looked at her, his eyes full ofplex emotions. He didn''t expect that Reba would say


    that she would wait for him so firmly even after knowing that he was married.


    If he didn''t marry Sharon nor know Sharon, they might have the possibility of being together.


    But now his wife was Sharon!


    He didn''t want to divorce Sharon either.


    "Reba, I won''t divorce Sharon..."


    "Stop! Don''t say that!"


    Reba interrupted him abruptly. She leaned against him and her heart was in a mess. She didn''t


    want to hear such wordsing out of his mouth. "I want to rest. I''m so tired. Can you stop talking,


    please?"


    Stanley frowned. Looking at her pale face, he pursed his lips in agony and restarted the car to leave


    without a word.


    Sharon put down the phone. She has almost done eating. She vented all her anger on this meal,


    and her stomach had already bulge after eating.


    She picked up the phone again and wanted to call Anthony. However, she dismissed the idea since


    it was possible that he wouldn''t give her Jewel''s address likest time.


    Sharon narrowed her eyes and thought of a person.


    Thinking of this, she found the number and dialed it.


    Liam sat in the office and listened to William''s report. He casually nced at the documents in front


    of him and then raised his wrist to look at the time. His eyes were full of impatience.


    William noticed it and asked, "Mr. Frazier, what''s wrong?"


    Liam threw the pen on the table and frowned. "Where''s Harvey? He hasn''t been to thepany for


    two days and I couldn''t get through to him. Is he dead?"


    "Well..." Sweat dripped down William''s forehead. "I''ve been trying to contact Mr.


    Wells, but I couldn''t find him."


    "Continue to contact him until you find him."


    "Yes."


    William answered and wanted to say something when Liam''s mobile phone rang.


    It was a call from Sharon.


    Liam nced at it and narrowed his eyes. This was the first time that Sharon took the initiative to


    contact him.


    Thinking of this, he waved his hand. "Get out. I''ll call you if I need anything."


    "Yes."


    William turned around and left.


    "Hello," Liam answered the phone, his pair of bewitching eyes sparkling. "Sharon, what can I do for


    you?"


    Sharon got goosebumps because of his voice. Thinking that she needed his favor, she endured the


    disgust and asked, "Mr. Frazier, are you busy?"


    "Why are you so polite? Just call me Liam."


    "I''m calling today because I have something to ask you, Mr. Frazier," Sharon said directly without


    wasting time.


    Liam asked, "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you know Jewel?"


    She asked directly.


    Liam narrowed his eyes. "What do you want?"


    No one knew the rtionship between him and Jewel.


    "I assume that since you run an entertainmentpany, you must have had contact with Jewel as


    she is quite a big shot."

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158


    "You run an entertainmentpany, so I figure you must have contact with Jewel the big star."


    Sharon had no idea that Liam had another thing running in his mind. "If you know Jewel, I want to


    ask if you know where she lives."


    Liam raised his eyebrows. "So you''re calling me because you want to know where Jewel''s house


    is."


    "Yes." She nodded without hesitation.


    Liam suddenly felt heartbroken. "That''s so hurtful. I thought you call me because you miss me."


    Disgusting.


    Sharon was startled by his shameless remarks that it took her a while topose herself and say,


    "Just tell me, do you know Jewel''s address?"


    Liam smiled. "Of course."


    Sharon immediately sat up straight. "Where does she live?"


    "Do you think I''ll tell you so easily?"


    As expected, she had to pay the price if she needed an answer.


    "What do you want?"


    "Where are you now?"


    Sharon was surprised. "You want to see me?"


    "Of course, you want something from me and I want something from you. This is a deal, isn''t it?"


    Sharon thought about it and agreed. After a moment of silence, she told him the address. "Come


    over. I''ll wait for you here. You have half an hour, and I''ll leave immediately if you don''te."


    After that, Sharon hung up the phone.


    She had hesitated to call Liam and figured that she would definitely leave immediately if he didn''t


    come on time.


    On the other hand, Liam squinted as he looked at the phone in his hand.


    Sharon was the first person who hung up on him and asked him to be there within the specified


    time.


    This woman was...


    Haha.


    Very interesting.


    Pushing the chair aside, Liam got up and went out. William was startled to see him leaving and


    quickly asked, "There''s meeting in half an hour..."


    "Postpone it to tomorrow," Liam simply ordered. "Also, continue to contact Harvey and tell him to get


    back here immediately if you can get through to him."


    "Yes."


    Half an hourter.


    The door of the suite was pushed open. Liam came in from the outside and was stunned when he


    saw Sharon who was resting her head on the table, seeming to be asleep.


    After a pause, he subconsciously lightened his footsteps and slowly walked toward her.


    It seemed that she didn''t notice that someone hade in as she remained lying on the table


    without moving.


    Liam stretched out his hand and wanted to touch her, but before he touched her hair, Sharon, who


    had been lying still, suddenly raised her head, saw him approaching, and immediately leaned back


    to avoid his touch. "What are you doing?"


    Liam retracted his hand awkwardly. "Are you awake?"


    Sharon frowned and looked at him warily.


    She was too full and had been waiting for a long time that she almost fell asleep while waiting.


    "Do you really have to look at me like I''m a thief?" Liam pulled out the chair and sat opposite her.


    "How about it? I''m notte, am I?"


    Sharon didn''t want to talk too much with him, so she asked directly, "Where does Jewel live?"


    "Hey, I just sat down and haven''t say anything yet, and there you are, cutting to the chase. I''m so


    sad," Liam said with a smile.


    Sharon looked at him coldly and said, "We''re strangers. There''s nothing to talk about."


    "You''re so heartless. Which stranger would kiss twice?"


    Sharon was furious. "Liam Frazier, watch your tongue!"


    Frowning, Liam said, "Why? I''m just telling the truth."


    Sharon was extremely angry. She regretted not seeing through this man''s scheme earlier and let


    him take advantage of her twice!


    Now that she thought about it, she gnashed her teeth with hatred.


    Looking at her pissed-off look, Liam stopped teasing her and said directly, "Why do you want


    Jewel''s address?" "I want to see her."


    "Why?"


    "That''s none of your business. You just need to tell me where she lives."


    Liam leaned back, looked at her with his arms crossed in front of his chest, and said, "If I tell you


    where she lives, what can I get in return?" Sure enough, he didn''t want to be taken advantage of.


    Sharon held her chin and chuckled. "Are you looking for your partner, Harvey, these two days?"


    This was her spection. Harvey would certainly not go back to thepany now, and she did not


    know where he hid.


    Since Liam was his business partner, Liam would definitely look for him if he didn''t resurface for two


    days.


    Therefore, Sharon''s guess was absolutely correct.


    Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Unmistakably, upon hearing this, Liam''s expression changed slightly but he quickly calmed down.


    "Do you know where he is?"


    "Of course."


    "Where is he?"


    "Tell me Jewel''s address."


    All of a sudden, the room fell into silence.


    After a while, Liamughed and said loudly, "Okay, alright."


    Sharon didn''t know why heughed so arrogantly, yet theugh gave her goosebumps that she


    frowned and stared at him.


    Liam didn''t expect that this woman also had such an irresistible side.


    He always thought that she was timid and an easy target since she was still a college student who


    hadn''t seen much of the world. He was confident that he could charm her easily.


    However, things continued to develop in the opposite direction.


    She was not charmed at all, but he increasingly found something lovely about her.


    It was even more so now. She had the nerve and charm to sit in this tiny suite and negotiate with


    him.


    Liam fixed his eyes on her with burning eyes. After a while, he opened his mouth and said, "Jewel


    lives in an upscale residential quarter, Charming Hills Apartment."


    "Tell me the specific address."


    Liam told her the block number, which floor, and the house number.


    Sharon saw that he didn''t seem to be lying, so she believed him for the time being.


    "Do you know who bought the house for her?" Liam asked again as he stared at her.


    Sharon looked at him and said nothing.


    "Your husband," Liam smirked. "It is an expensive house. He must have spent a lot of money.


    Sharon, I don''t know how can such a man attract you and make you so loyal to him. I don''t get it."


    Sharon said calmly, "Since Stanley is my husband, of course, I think he is good everywhere.


    Besides, I am his wife. I should be loyal to him. Do you think I should devote to you, an outsider,


    instead?"


    Liam looked straight into her eyes. "You fall in love with him, don''t you?"


    Sharon was stunned. She suddenly remembered that he also asked the same questionst time,


    and what did she say?


    Oh, yes, she said that she didn''t love him.


    Sharon smiled, and there was a hint of shyness in her adorable smile. "Yes, I love him."


    Maybe she had been falling in love with him for a long time, but she kept telling herself that she


    couldn''t love him...


    However, you couldn''t control how you felt. The more she tried to suppress her feelings, the more


    vigorous her feelings for him would be.


    Perhaps she fell in love with him when he appeared in the shabby rental house the first time and


    asked her to marry him.


    Or perhaps she fell in love with him when he aimed the gun at his forehead without hesitation to


    save her.


    She might have fallen in love with him unconsciously.


    She didn''t know when and how she fell in love with him.


    In short, she fell in love with him.


    Now she could tell herself and others with the certainty that she had fallen in love with that man


    called Stanley.


    There were blue veins on Liam''s forehead, and he seemed to be very angry. "Even if he doesn''t


    love you, you still love him?"


    Sharon nodded without hesitation. "Yes."


    Liam was stunned. "Why?"


    He didn''t understand why she had to be persistent if he didn''t love her back.


    Sharon thought for a moment and said with a smile, "I love him because who he is. I don''t care


    whether he loves me or not."


    Liam stared at her eyes. After a while, he smiled and said, "You''re pretending. Don''t you really care


    that Stanley doesn''t love you? I don''t think so. You''re just deceiving yourself!"


    Sharon didn''t want to talk to him anymore, so she said, "I have something to do, so I have to go


    now..."


    "Are you angry from embarrassment after I expose your true feeling?" Liam smiled slowly.


    Sharon looked at him coldly with no expression on her face. "You are too suspicious and stubborn.


    No matter what others say, you don''t believe it. You just insist on what you think. In your heart, you


    think that I don''t love Stanley, so what else can I say to you?"


    Liam was astonished. He didn''t expect that she would see through him with just a few words...


    "I really have something important to do. I have to go now."


    "Wait..."


    Liam, who was in a daze, stopped her.


    Sharon pped her forehead. Sure enough, it was not easy to get rid of him once she called him


    here.


    ''What else do you want?"


    Liam raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "You got the information you need. What about mine?"


    Was he talking about Harvey?


    Sharon almost forgot about it if he didn''t remind her. After thinking for a while, she said, "Two days


    ago, I was kidnapped at a dinner party."


    Liam was bewildered. "Kidnapped?"


    "Harvey did it!"


    "Impossible..."


    "Why is it impossible?" Sharon stretched out her hands and showed him her wrist. "This is the


    binding mark when they kidnapped and bound me. Harvey worked with Jewel and wanted to kill me,


    but their n failed in the end. Jimmy, Jimmy Hudson, I think you should know him, he brought the


    police to save me, but unfortunately, the lunatic Harvey escaped!"


    Liam was shocked. If Sharon was telling the truth, then he knew exactly why he couldn''t get in touch


    with Harvey in the past two days.


    "How dare he?"


    Liam mmed the table furiously, and there was a storm in his gazes. "How dare he do such a thing


    behind my back!"


    Sharon narrowed her eyes. "You didn''t know anything about this?"


    "Of course not!"


    Sharon nodded.


    Liam was a little surprised by her reaction. "Do you believe me?"


    She saw Harveying to his apartment, so she naturally thought that they should know each


    other. Harvey then kidnapped her. The first reaction of a normal person would be to suspect


    Harvey''s other partners.


    And he should be the first suspect.


    But Sharon didn''t suspect him at all.


    "Why don''t you suspect me as one of Harvey''s aplices?" Liam asked.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159


    Sharon shrugged. "I wanted to suspect you, but in your apartmentst time, you protected me once.


    If you were Harvey''s aplice, you would not protect me like that."


    Liam was astounded again. He didn''t expect that she would remember such a small matter.


    "Alright, you''ve finished your questions and I''ve told you everything I know. If you still want to know


    more details, you can ask around because I don''t know it myself."


    When Sharon said that she wanted to leave, Liam, who had been sitting still, suddenly extended his


    hand and wanted to grab hers on the table.


    Sharon immediately withdrew her hand and avoided his grip. She red at him and said, "Liam


    Frazier, please behave yourself!"


    Liam was agitated by her reactions and attitude that he was slightly annoyed. "Why are you acting


    like a prude? Why can''t you be with me instead? Sharon, I can give you whatever Stanley gives


    you, as long as you be with me..."


    There was a swoosh.


    Sharon grabbed a ss from the table and sshed the water at him.


    A ss of cold water sshed on Liam''s face that he closed his eyes, the veins in his temples


    twitching.


    "Wash your filthy mouth with the water!"


    He had said the same thing several times. If she let him be, he would be insatiable after this.


    Hence, she decided to teach him a lesson and poured him a ss of water.


    However, she was afraid that he would beat her for doing so, so she grabbed her bag and


    immediately ran away before he could react.


    When Liam opened his eyes, there was no one else in the room except him.


    He mmed the table angrily, and his face was full of resentment.


    Sharon ran far away in one breath. When she looked back and saw that Liam did not chase after


    her, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    It seemed that she would never meet him again if it wasn''t necessary.


    He went overboard each time they met and was more inherently disrespectful.


    Sharon always remembered that for the first time they met, he had a conflict with a thief in order to


    save her and hurt his arm. The second time was when her father had someplications and he


    stayed with her in the hospital...


    She remembered these two things earnestly.


    That was why she didn''t vent her frustration at him untilter when she learned that he and Stanley


    were brothers.


    However, he always blurted inappropriate remarks to her no matter how many times she chided him


    for it and this time, she really couldn''t take it anymore and sshed the ss of water at him.


    The bus just arrived, and Sharon immediately got on it and was relieved after the bus departed.


    Sharon checked the specific location of the Charming Hills Apartment on her mobile phone and


    figured out the way.


    At the Charming Hills Apartment.


    Stanley brought Reba over. Reba, who was checking out the house, was very satisfied. "It''s


    very nice. I like it very much."


    "As long as you like it." Stanley pointed to her luggage. "If you need anything, just contact Anthony.


    He will help you arrange everything.


    I have already saved his phone number in your phone."


    Reba sighed slightly and said, "You will do everything properly, even in taking care of people.


    How can I give up on you..."


    Stanley pursed his lips. He didn''t know how to deal with her persistence.


    She did not listen to his advice.


    "Well, I''ll stop." Reba looked around the house. "How did you find this ce?"


    "There are a few houses here that are under my name." Stanley could see the green scenery


    outside through the window.


    "Did you let other women live here before?" Reba asked tentatively. She thought that since she


    had been away for seven years, he must have had a girlfriend. Although she felt a little unhappy,


    she could understand him.


    Stanley nodded since there was nothing to hide. "Jensen''s sister, Jewel Russell. She used to live


    here."


    Reba thought for a moment and remembered Jensen. "Yourrade-in-arms who had died on


    the field?"


    "Yes, him."


    "He has a younger sister."


    "Yes." Stanley didn''t want to say more.


    Reba changed the subject. "What about you? Do you also live here?"


    "I''ve been living in the vi in the distant district."


    "Oh." Reba could not hide her disappointment. "I thought you are also living here. If you live


    here, it would be very convenient. When youe back from work, you cane over and have


    dinner with me. You know my cooking skills. I''ve always been good, and you also like my cooking."


    In the past, when she had a date with Stanley, she had been cooking at home almost all the time.


    Stanley was a very picky eater and disliked outside food. Even if he ate outside, he just casually ate


    a few mouthfuls and stopped. It was always Hazel who prepared his food at home, and when he


    was with her, she was the one who prepared the food for him.


    He always ate everything Rebedidn''t pick the food she made, which made her touched.


    Reminiscing the past, Stanley smiled and said, "Actually, there''s something I haven''t told you."


    Reba was stunned. "What is it?"


    "The food you cook was not very delicious. I just said it was delicious because of you."


    Reba gaped in bewilderment. "Really?"


    "Yes." Stanley nodded.


    Reba broke down. "Then why didn''t you tell me earlier? I always thought I was good at cooking


    and won your heart through your stomach."


    When she said this, there was a sweet smile on her face, just as the shy look when she confessed


    her love to him. Looking at Reba like this, Stanley really didn''t want to believe that she had


    betrayed him and had an affair with Liam.


    Thinking of this, he pursed his lips and his mood cooled down.


    Reba was shocked as she noticed the change in his expression. She seemed to know what he


    was thinking, so she walked over and tried to hold his hand. "Stanley..."


    Stanley took two steps back to avoid her touch. His handsome face was a little cold. "It''s gettingte


    today. Have a good rest. I still have something to do. Bye."


    After that, he turned and left.


    "Stanley..."


    Reba immediately chased after him and hugged his waist from behind. "It''s my first time to live in


    a new house, so I''m a little scared. C-Can you stay with me for a night?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Stanley frowned and looked down at the hand around his waist.


    "I know that this request may be a little too much, but I''m really afraid. I just want you to stay with


    me for one night, nothing else. I''m sure your wife won''t mind."


    Reba''s voice was soft. "I''ll sleep in the bedroom and you''ll sleep in the guest room. Let''s have a


    chat, okay?"


    Since they hadn''t seen each other for seven years, she believed that he must have a lot of things to


    ask her, so she thought that he would stay.


    After all, they almost got married back then, so she was certain that he still loved her and had to


    marry another woman due to unavoidable circumstances.


    "Sorry."


    Stanley''s deep and mellow voice sounded as he slowly pulled away Reba''s hands which were


    holding his waist. She looked at him in shock.


    He said, "If I stay, I''m afraid that someone will throw a tantrum at me tomorrow, so I''d better go


    back."


    Someone?


    This kind of intimate and helpless tone was full of love and passion.


    Reba''s face turned pale. She forced a smile and deliberately asked, "Is your wife so petty?"


    Stanley nced at her and slowly narrowed his eyes. After a while, he smiled and said, "She is not


    only petty but also very easily jealous. If she knows that I will stay with you for a night here, she will


    be so pissed!"


    Reba clenched her fists tightly. "It''s not good for women to be jealous. It will make her


    psychologically distorted."


    Stanley frowned and said, "Reba, she is after all my wife. Watch your mouth."


    Reba shivered. Did he just tell her off in such a harsh tone because of that woman?


    "Alright, I''m leaving. Have a good rest." Stanley didn''t want to stay any longer.


    Reba could clearly feel that he was angry, and when she thought about her words earlier, they


    were indeed too aggressive and must have made him feel too offended.


    Reba bit her lip and quickly followed him. "Stanley, I''ll see you off."


    "You don''t have to..."


    "Don''t refuse me." Reba closed the door and said, "I just want to stay with you more so that I


    can make up for those seven years. Every minute counts to be with you. Do you still want to refuse


    my tiny request?"


    Her eyes were fixed on him. Stanley sighed and nodded. "Let''s go then. Send me to the


    underground parking lot."


    "Okay."


    In the underground parking lot.


    Sharon came here quietly. The management of this apartment block was really strict. She could not


    come in without an ess card. Fortunately, it was a piece of cake for her. She sneaked in while


    the security guard wasn''t looking.


    The apartmentpound was quite big that she had some difficulties finding the right one. Finally,


    she sessfully found the block where Jewel lived, but she couldn''t go in.


    Sharon went berserk for a while. Suddenly, something shed across her mind and she came to the


    underground parking lot.


    Rather than trying to find her address by any means, she would rather stay here and wait for her to


    appear.


    If Jewel wanted to go out, she would definitelye to the parking lot. If Jewel came back, she


    would definitelye here.


    No matter what, she would definitely pass by this ce.


    Therefore, Sharon concluded that she would bump into Jewel if she waited here.


    Sharon felt that she had the potential to be a paparazzi since she coulde up with this idea.


    The parking lot was quite big and quiet, like another world. As Sharon walked forward, she felt a


    little nervous. It was eerily quiet as no one was there.


    Stanley came out of the elevator, and Reba was still following him. When he walked to the car,


    he stopped and turned around. "Okay, I''ll leave by myself here. Go back."


    Reba''s eyes were fixed on him. "Stanley, what I said, I really mean it. 1-1 will wait for you


    forever."


    Stanley frowned slightly. Just as he was about to speak, Reba took a step back. "Go back


    quickly. See you tomorrow. Goodbye."


    After that, she turned around and slowly walked back.


    Stanley stared at her back for a few seconds. After a while, he looked away and turned around to


    leave.


    He nced around inadvertently and saw a person''s back who crept around sheepishly.


    Stanley recognized that figure almost immediately. His face darkened and he strode toward the


    petite woman!


    When Sharon was in a state of panic, she suddenly felt a cold hand patting her shoulder.


    "Ah..."


    She screamed in horror and wanted to run away.


    Oh god!


    She had long heard that the parking lot was extremely horrible, and there were a lot of idents


    that happened here...

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160


    Sharon had long heard that the parking lot was extremely horrible, and there were many idents


    that happened here. Besides, some horror scenes in movies were also shot in this kind of ce.


    How could she think ofing alone to this kind of dark and terrifying underground parking lot!


    She tried her best to run forward, and the footsteps behind her followed closely.


    "Oh God, please help me!"


    As she ran, she wailed with tears.


    She regretted looking for Jewel. She regretted it so much...


    All of a sudden, she felt a tight grip on her waist as she was tightly held by a powerful force. She


    could not move at once, which scared her so much that she stuttered, "l-l am a good person...


    Please... Please let me go..."


    She began to talk nonsense with her eyes closed.


    A low and mellow voice came from the top of her head, "Why did you run?"


    "Huh?"


    This voice...


    And this odor...


    They were so familiar.


    The smell of mint was lingering in her nose. Sharon suddenly opened her eyes and turned her


    head, bumping into Stanley''s angr face with prominent facial features.


    She was dumbfounded for a moment and said, "Why are you here?"


    Stanley looked down at her and said, "Why can''t I be here?"


    Suddenlying to her senses, she pushed him away and red at him. "Why did you scare me?"


    Her palms were sweaty, and her feet were still shaking in fear at this moment.


    Stanley nced at her and said, "You scared yourself, but you me it on me?"


    Indeed, it was Sharon who scared herself. Before Stanley showed up, Sharon was so worried that


    her heart was in her mouth. He suddenly patted her on the shoulder, which directly scared her and


    made her run away in panic.


    But she wouldn''t admit it, or she would be so embarrassed.


    "It was you who scared me. I just stood there but you suddenly appeared out of nowhere and patted


    me! I thought I saw a ghost!"


    Stanley didn''t want to expose her little lie. He frowned and looked at her. "Why are you here?"


    Sharon''s flustered brain slowly calmed down at this moment and began to work on her excuse. She


    certainly could not let him know that she was here to take Jewel''s photo secretly, or she might not


    be allowed here tomorrow.


    "What about you? Why are you here?"


    Sharon preemptively said, "Tell me honestly, did youe here to cheat on me with your sweet


    mistress?"


    Stanley swung his hand on her which eventuallynded on her head and he gently rubbed it.


    Sharon hissed in pain and shouted, "You hit me again?"


    As she said this, she rolled up her sleeves and was about to fight with him.


    "You call this hitting? I barely touch you!" Stanley chuckled helplessly.


    Sharon pursed her lips and asked, "Then why do I feel so painful?"


    "This is called ckmailing."


    Sharon squinted. "Mr. Jones, I''m surprised you know about ckmailing."


    Stanley squinted back at her.


    "Wait!" Sharon immediately reacted. "You almost changed the topic. You haven''t answered my


    question yet. Did youe here to date your mistress?"


    Stanley rubbed his aching head and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. I have something to do here."


    Sharon asked suspiciously, "What is it?"


    "You wouldn''t know even if I told you."


    "How will I know if you don''t tell me?"


    Stanley was slightly shocked by her swift reaction.


    She was pretty quick-witted.


    He narrowed his deep eyes and asked, "What about you? What are you doing here?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes and said, "Do you really expect an answer from me before you answer my


    question? Answer me first, then I''ll tell you!"


    "Did she just haggle with me?" Stanley thought, his mouth twitching into a smirk.


    "I know what you''re doing here even if you don''t want to tell me." "Huh?"


    Sharon was surprised. How could he tell? "S-So what am I doing here?" Sharon red at him and


    asked.


    Her heart was beating vigorously.


    "You''re here for Jewel."


    Sure enough, Sharon curled her lips and said, "Anthony told you, didn''t he?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Looking down at her, Stanley patted her head and asked, "Why do you want to see Jewel? Hmm?"


    She couldn''t tell him that she was here to take Jewel''s scandalous photos, trying to teach her a


    lesson.


    So, her brain gear rotated for an excellent excuse. She pped his hand away and snorted, "You


    don''t want to tell me where she lives because you don''t want me to see her, do you?"


    "How do you know that I don''t want to tell you since you never call me?" Stanley saw through her


    thoughts at a nce. "Anthony doesn''t want to tell you. That''s his business. I didn''t say I don''t want


    to tell you."


    Anthony suddenly sneezed.


    He thought, "Well, someone must be talking behind my back."


    Sharon narrowed her eyes and rubbed her chin, looking like a calcting businesswoman. "Since


    you want to tell me, good. Take me to her then."


    "She doesn''t live here anymore."


    Sharon''s eyes widened, dumbfounded. "What? If she doesn''t live here anymore, what are you doing


    here then? Didn''t youe here to see her?"


    Sharon did not believe him at all. She was certain that he lied to her.


    Stanley frowned. "Who told you that I''m here to see Jewel?"


    "Why else are you here for? She lives here, and you just happen to show up. You must be here to


    see her."


    "No." Stanley pinched her face. "You haven''t answered me yet. How did you find this ce?"


    Since Anthony didn''t tell her Jewel''s address, how did she know?


    "Uh... Someone else told me. Do you think no one knows where Jewel lives except Anthony?"


    Sharon answered sheepishly. Although nothing happened between Liam and her, Stanley would not


    like it if he knew that she went to Liam.


    Stanley slowly narrowed his eyes and asked, "Who told you Jewel''s address?"


    "Uh..." Sharon blurted out, "Jewel''s fan!"


    Stanley frowned. "Fan?"


    "Yes! Her fans! To tell you the truth, I used to adore Jewel and even joined her online fan club.


    Some die- hard fans knew where she lives, so I asked them about it."


    "s, I really admire my intelligence and savvy to tell such a lie out loud. Maybe I should be a


    screenwriter instead," Sharon thought to herself.


    Stanley fixed his gazes on her, still having some doubts.


    Sharon immediately added, "But I don''t like her anymore! The sight of her annoys me!"


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth lifted into a smile. "You''re honest."


    Sharon snorted. She was not stupid. How could she like her husband''s mistress?


    "You''re getting bolder and bolder these days, huh? Hiding in the parking lot alone."


    "I''m not afraid," Sharon said indifferently.


    Stanley smirked in amusement. "You''re not? Then why did you run so fast just now? Crying and


    howling too."


    Sharon blushed and got agitated in embarrassment. She raised her hand and was about to hit him.


    "Who was crying and howling? How can you describe a youngdy like that?"


    Stanley nced at her hands and said, "Youngdy is usually delicate and adorable. She won''t beat


    a man as you do."


    Sharon puffed up her cheeks in agitation and red at him with her big eyes.


    Stanley looked down at the girl in front of him. Her makeup-free palm-sized face was fair and


    wless. Her eyes were so big and bright as if they could speak.


    He reached out to pull her over and said in a low voice, "You look moredylike now that I want to


    eat you up."


    Sharon''s face turned red. Did this guy want to tear off his serious disguise and turn into a wolf in


    public again?


    Stanley smiled as if he could read her mind and said, "Okay, let''s go home."


    But she had just arrived!


    Sharon refused to leave. "Stop!"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and ignored her, pretending that he didn''t hear her.


    "Hmph! Did he pretend that he didn''t hear me? B*stard!"


    Sharon red at him and thought.


    Looking at his broad back, she gritted her teeth and began to take small steps back. After retreating


    for a long distance, she screamed and suddenly ran toward him.


    "Bang!"


    She jumped straight up onto the man''s back, hooking her arms around his neck tightly.


    "B*stard, b*stard!"


    Before Stanley could react, she lowered her head to bite him.


    Stanley lunged forward as she abruptly jumped on him without warning. Fortunately, he reacted


    very quickly and could hold her in time. Before he could steady himself, she opened her mouth and


    bit him. Agitated, he smacked her backside. "Naughty girl!"


    The miffed Sharon bit his shoulder hard out of frustration.


    Stanley supported her hips with one hand while pinching her flesh with the other. "Let go!"


    Sharony on his back and bit him. "No!"


    Stanley twisted his hand hard.


    "Ouch..."


    Sharon screamed and released her bite. There was a blush on her pale face as she gritted her


    teeth and snarled, "You pinch my butt!"


    The butt was the meatiest of all body parts, so the pain was unbearable when it was pinched.


    Sharon knew Stanley very well. He was like a gentleman in usual times, but he would turn into a


    ruffian when he was alone with her.


    Right now was a great example.


    Hugging him, Sharon straightened up her neck and huffed furiously, "You''re crazy!"


    Stanley retracted his hand and held her with both hands. "I have a crazier game. Do you want to


    y it?"


    Sharon was so startled that her face turned pale again.


    He was so wicked and rowdy.


    Stanley stood still. "Come down!"


    Sharon subconsciously grabbed him and said, "No!"


    "Do you want toe down or not?"


    "No!"


    Stanley pretended to throw her out to which she closed her eyes in fear and screamed, "Ah! No!"


    She screamed right into his ears that he grimaced in annoyance. "That''s enough. Stop yelling."


    "Ah... You want to throw me down!"


    "If you continue to shout, I''ll throw you down for real!"


    The screams stopped abruptly.


    Sharon opened her eyes and smiled. "I know you won''t do it."


    Stanley was speechless.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was afraid of hurting her, he would have thrown her down.


    "Carry me there." Sharony on his shoulder and whined adorably. "You scared me just now and


    my legs are still weak, so I can''t walk."


    "Are you sure it''s not because you''rezy?"


    Sharon squinted at him in agitation.


    Why must he expose her?


    However, Stanley didn''t move. Sharon frowned and said, "Why don''t you start walking?"


    A momentter, he slowly took a step forward and started walking. A low and deep voice sounded,


    "l-l have never carried a woman."

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161


    "Huh?"


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    "You are the first woman I carry."


    It was not very credibleing from a thirtyyear-old man.


    Sharon didn''t believe him. "You should sharpen up your skill in bluffing. You had a girlfriend. How


    can you never carry a woman before?"


    This was what all the couples would do. Girls would beg their boyfriends to carry them on their


    backs asionally.


    Did Stanley literally say that he had never carried a woman before, and she was the first he carried?


    She didn''t believe him.


    "No, never. It''s up to you to believe me or not."


    Sharon looked ahead and saw his pursed thin lips on his handsome face. She rested her chin on


    his shoulder and thought for a while. "You haven''t... carried Reba before?"


    After acknowledging her feelings for him, Reba was still the hurdle she couldn''t move on from.


    She didn''t even care so much about Jewel, but Reba was different.


    Reba was his first girlfriend, his fiancee, and she had passed away...


    The man would remember a dead woman for the rest of his life.


    Stanley should be no exception. He was carrying her photos with him, which meant he would take


    out her photos to have a look whenever he missed her.


    The more Sharon thought about it, the more upset she felt, so she decided to calm down and not to


    think about it.


    Stanley remained silent though.


    He didn''t want to tell Sharon about Reba so soon.


    Even he himself could not ept the fact yet. If he told Sharon, she might not ept it even more.


    He would tell her in the future if he had the chance.


    Behind him, Sharon felt the strength of his arm and his broad back. His shirt cor was very clean,


    and his strong yet refreshing body odor made her intoxicated.


    Sharon looked at the back of his head, his neck, his earlobe, and the tendons and vessels on his


    skin...


    He was full of temptation.


    She licked her lips and her heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, she leaned over and bit his earlobe.


    Stanley trembled, and the feeling of numbness spread to his whole body.


    He tightened his arms, his Adam''s apple bobbing, and asked in a deep voice, "What are you


    doing?"


    She vaguely said, "Punishing you!"


    She knew that he wanted to take her away from here so that she would not see Jewel.


    As she spoke, the hot breath huffed directly into his ear. Stanley''s muscles tightened and he asked,


    "Seducing me, huh?"


    Hearing the strong sense of warning in his tone, Sharon immediately let go of him albeit reluctantly.


    This was definitely his sensitive spot.


    At the moment when she bit him, he trembled.


    Sharon stared at his earlobe. After finding his sensitive spot, she deliberately breathed in his


    earlobe while talking, "Is it itching?"


    Stanley''s Adam''s apple bobbed again. His whole body trembled and his muscles tightened. He held


    Sharon''s buttocks with some strength. "Little vixen, you do it on purpose, don''t you?"


    ying possum, Sharon said with a smile, "What did you say? I don''t understand."


    Stanley gritted his teeth and warned, "Stay away from my ears!"


    He was so fierce!


    Sharon pursed his lip. When she was about to speak, she suddenly widened her eyes in shock as if


    she discovered a rare treasure. "Your ears just turned red! You''re shy!"


    How could this man, who was extremely unrestrained on the bed, be shy?


    This was such a bizarre scene!


    No wonder he wanted her to stay away from his ears!


    As soon as she finished, she was thrown down from his back. "Ah!" Sharon eximed, her heart


    beating fast. Stanley pulled her again very quickly.


    Sharon fell heavily into his embrace as he curled his arms around her waist and hugged her tightly.


    Her face stumbled upon his chest, and her whole bodyy on his chest. In a few seconds, she


    experienced thrilling acrobatics in a few seconds that her mind was muddled and she couldn''t


    respond at all.


    Her chin was lifted, and Stanley''s deep eyes fell on her face. He arched his eyebrows, and there


    was a hint of banter in his eyes. "Is it exciting?"


    Exciting your *ss!


    He almost scared her out of her wits!


    Sharon punched him with her small fist and said, "You scared the daylight out of me..."


    Stanley grabbed her hand and wrapped her small hand with his big hand. "Let''s see if you dare to


    provoke me again!"


    There was a price to pay for teasing him.


    Frustrated, Sharon wanted to bite and provoke him again, but she didn''t dare to as she was afraid


    of his pranks.


    Seeing that her crimped expression, Stanley chuckled, grabbing her hand and walking forward. "Get


    in the car."


    The car was right in front of them. He took out the key and unlocked it, then directly put her in the


    front passenger seat.


    As soon as Sharon sat down, Stanley opened the door and got in at the same time. Before starting


    the car, he said lightly, "Things were very nd and banal between me and Reba. We have


    almost never done anything that couples did, so I have never carried her."


    Huh?


    Did he intentionally exin the situation to her?


    Sharon turned her head to look at him and happened to meet his dark eyes. She heard him ask,


    "What about you? What kind of intimate things did Shawn do to you? Did he carry you on his back?"


    Sharon immediately changed the topic awkwardly. "Why is it suddenly so hot in here? It''s hot, isn''t


    it? Haha."


    Stanley said coldly, "Feeling guilty?"


    Sharon immediately went to hold his arm. "Dear, he and I are past tense now. Can you please let it


    go? Pretty please?"


    "Hmph." Stanley snorted softly. "Since you know you and him are past tense, why did you have to


    stand by his ward for the whole night?"


    Sharon pursed her lips sheepishly.


    It seemed that he was going to remember this for the rest of his life.


    He was so petty-minded.


    Sharon massaged her aching forehead.


    Stanley started the car and left the apartmentplex. "Before we get home, you''d better think


    carefully about all the things that you have done to me. I''ll settle the score with you once we get


    home."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    It was quite terrifying when the old man was getting angry and stubborn. Help.


    It was not until their car left that a figure slowly walked out of the corner of the parking lot.


    There was no expression on Reba''s face as she looked coldly in the direction of the car''s


    departure.


    She left a deep mark on the wall with one hand before turning around and going home.


    When they got home, it was getting dark. Sharon leaned against the passenger seat, pretending to


    be sleeping.


    Would she still be alive if she told him everything about Shawn?


    "No, I can''t tell him! Absolutely not!" Sharon thought.


    After Stanley parked the car and turned off the engine, Sharon did not move at all.


    Did she fall asleep?


    When he reached out to unbuckle her seat belt, her eyebrows moved slightly with her eyes closed.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Stanley saw it all but he did not say anything. After getting out of the car, he walked to the front


    passenger side, opened the door, and carried her out of the car.


    Sharon''s heart was beating rapidly. She didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to hug her.


    She was so nervous.


    Should she hug him back?


    No, she was pretending to be asleep! She shouldn''t be moving!


    She opened her eyes quietly into thin slits to take a peek. Stanley walked forward steadily under the


    dim night light, and she saw his firm chin and smooth facial features.


    He was so handsome.


    She closed her eyes again and rubbed her face against his chest.


    Stanley pretended that he didn''t notice her doing and carried her into the house.


    Hazel saw that Stanley came in with Sharon in his arms. She subconsciously lowered her voice and


    asked, "Is she asleep?"


    Stanley nodded.


    "Then carry her upstairs." Hazel figured that she might wake Sharon up if she cleaned up the house


    later.


    Stanley didn''t say anything and went straight to the sofa. Then he loosened his grip and the woman


    in his arms rolled down his arms.


    "Ah..."


    Sharon rubbed her butt as she sat on the sofa. She red at him and said, "Why did you drop me?"


    Stanley looked down at her and said, "Do you still want to pretend?"


    Uh...


    Did he saw her little trick there?


    But she would not admit it.


    Sharon curled herself into a ball at the corner of the sofa, looking at Hazel, who was watching them


    in amusement, with her teary eyes, and whining, "Hazel, he bullies me. Help."


    The look in her eyes was so sad that it made people feel sorry for her.


    Hazel treated Sharon as her own daughter, so she immediately said, taking Sharon''s side, "Mister,


    why can''t you talk nicely to Madam? Besides, you can put her down gently. Why did you have to


    drop her?"


    Sharon nodded wildly.


    Hazel added, "Madam is young. Even if she does something wrong, you can tell her nicely."


    Sharon arched her eyebrows at Hazel.


    Stanley looked at herteasingly.


    Sharon red at him.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. How dare she red at him!


    "Alright, that''s enough, both of you. I am fair and won''t take sides." Hazel smiled and said, "Dinner


    will be ready soon. You can eat some fruits first. I''ll call you when it''s done."


    Sharon said obediently, "Okay, thank you, Hazel."


    Stanley sat down directly on the sofa and didn''t say anything. He picked up the fruit from the fruit


    te and ate it. Sharon pped him lightly, and Stanley''s eyes swept over.


    Sharon winked at him and said, "Say thank you."


    Stanley was stunned.


    Hazel had been working with the Jones Family for decades. He had gotten used to her care that he


    had never thanked her in person.


    Stanley took a look at the woman next to him. His gazes were deep, and there were some emotions


    in his eyes.


    "Yes, I should say thank you."


    He muttered.


    Hazel sighed and thought, "That''s what I meant by marrying a virtuous wife."


    A good wife would make men more sensible.


    "You don''t need to thank me. We''re family." Hazel smiled with relief. "You''d better eat some fruits


    first. I''m watching the stew now. Dinner will be ready soon."


    "Okay, okay."


    As soon as Hazel turned around and left, Sharon sat casually, took the remote control, and began to


    watch TV.


    Stanley gave her a sidelong nce and asked, "Have you thought it through?"


    "Ahem!"


    She choked on the fruit in her mouth and started coughing.


    Why couldn''t he forget about this?


    "Hubby, I don''t quite understand what you''re saying," Sharon said sheepishly.


    Stanley smiled slightly and said, "It doesn''t matter. I have a whole night to let you remember what


    did I say to her."


    A gust of chilly wind blew by.


    Sharon felt a coldness that she had never felt before.


    She couldn''t tell him about what happened between Shawn and her.


    She swallowed and grimaced in horror as she thought of his physical strength and his habit of


    tormenting people. "I won''t stay here tonight. I''m going to call Melody and spend my night in her


    house."


    "Bang!" After throwing down the fruit in his hand, Stanley squinted and leaned over like a dangerous


    beast. "Say it again."

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162


    "What are you doing?" Sharon moved back and stared at Stanley who was approaching her slowly.


    "Don''te over. Do you hear me? I''ll kick you!"


    Stanley was like a dangerous cheetah as he slowly approached her as if he was inching closer to


    his prey.


    Sensing that something bad was going to happen, Sharon got up and was about to run away.


    Stanley pressed on her immediately


    She couldn''t move at once as he pressed her down on the sofa.


    "I dare you to repeat what you just said." He stared at her with burning eyes.


    Sharon trembled timidly. She could not remember what she had said. "D- Did I say anything


    wrong?"


    She simply said that she was spending a night outside, didn''t she?


    Her sin waspounded as she failed to realize her mistake aftermitting it, and Stanley


    decided that her crime was punishable by a kiss on her lips.


    Sharon blushed and stared straight at him. Stanley reached out and pinched her fleshy cheek. "Why


    are you staring at me?"


    Couldn''t she just close her eyes?


    Sharon looked shy and embarrassed. "What do you want to do?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Stop. Don''t do it."


    She stretched out her hand to push him, while Stanley held her small hand in front of his chest with


    a fiery look in his eyes.


    Sharon saw that he was serious and couldn''t run away, so she became anxious again. She opened


    her mouth in panic and shouted, "Help!"


    Stanley looked askance at her.


    Hearing themotion in the kitchen, Hazel was busy with the stew that she had no time toe


    out, so she shouted without looking back, "Stop quarreling. Dinner will be ready soon."


    Worked up, Sharon shouted again, "Hazel, help me!"


    Hazel favored Sharon more, so she said, "Mister, don''t bully Madam please."


    Stanley was rendered speechless.


    Seeing that this move was effective, Sharon shouted even more enthusiastically, "Help... Help..."


    Stanley''s face darkened and thought, "This youngdy is really unruly nowadays."


    His hands were sorge that he could grab her wrists with one hand and tickle her with the other.


    Itching, Sharonughed while trying to avoid the tickling and begging, "Stop... Don''t... Haha! Stop!


    I''m sorry..."


    "What are you sorry for?"


    "You want to kiss me but I don''t let you!"


    Stanley lowered his head, biting her mouth and saying, "Do you still want to be so dull-sighted in the


    future?"


    "Of course I won''t. Haha, I beg you to let me go..."


    When Hazel came out of the kitchen with the stew, she saw the couple who were fighting on the


    sofa.


    Her eyes became wet as she witnessed the scene.


    She hadn''t seen Stanley so happy for many years. He hadn''t had a happy and pleasant life in the


    past few years but thanks to Sharon, he was able to be happy again.


    After wiping her tears, Hazel said, "Alright, enough with your bicker. The food is getting cold. Hurry,


    come and eat."


    Sharon blushed and reached out to push him.


    "Get up, Hazel is looking our way."


    Stanley nced at her. He stopped what he was doing and got up from the sofa.


    Sharon tidied up her clothes and immediately followed him.


    In the dining hall.


    Sharon looked at Stanley sitting opposite while drinking soup, thinking that he was very good at


    pretending as he returned to his gentleman self again.


    He was sitting there, well-dressed, elegant, and mild- mannered, looking particrly handsome.


    Sharon curled her lip and was about to speak when her cell phone suddenly rang.


    She looked at it and found that it was an unknown number but she recognized this string of


    numbers.


    It was Shawn''s.


    She quickly ended the call as if nothing had happened, but when she looked up and saw Stanley


    staring at her, her heart jolted in panic.


    "Honey, why don''t you eat?"


    Sharon changed the topic.


    "Who called?" Stanley asked.


    Her mission of changing the topic failed.


    Sharon shook her head. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s a spam call."


    Stanley''s eyes were very hot. She didn''t dare to look at him and immediately moved her gaze away.


    However, her phone rang again despite her effort to ignore it. It kept ringing relentlessly as if it


    carried some sort of affection with it.


    Sharon was on pins and needles.


    "Answer it."


    Stanley opened his thin lips slightly and said faintly.


    Sharon bit her spoon and said, "Hubby..."


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Stanley looked at her. "Or, you want me to answer it for you?"


    Was he kidding?


    He would definitely kill her if he answered it!


    Sharon immediately reached out her hand and said, "Thanks but no thanks. I''ll answer it myself."


    As soon as she answered the call, Shawn''s voice came from the other end of the line, "Sharon, why


    didn''t you pick up my call just now?"


    Before Sharon opened her mouth to speak, Stanley ordered again, "Put on the speaker."


    What?


    "Put it on!"


    Sharon didn''t want to, but there was nothing she could do. After hesitating for a while, she gritted


    her teeth and clicked on the speaker button reluctantly.


    "Sharon?"


    Shawn couldn''t hear her voice, so he called her name anxiously on the phone.


    "Sharon, what''s wrong with you?"


    Stanley''s deep gaze made her heart tremble. She immediately said, "l-l''m fine."


    "Why did you hang up my phone just now? Is it inconvenient to answer the phone?"


    Hearing this, Sharon immediately nodded and said, "Yes, it''s inconvenient."


    She had thought that Shawn would say, "Then I won''t disturb you any further. I''ll contact you next


    time."


    However, he did note to the same realization. After a pause, he said, "Then I think now is a


    convenient time for you since you have answered my call."


    Sharon didn''t know what else to say.


    She was forced to do so.


    Sharon cleared her throat and asked directly, "Why do you call me?"


    "Can''t I call you for no reason?"


    Sharon pursed her lips in dismay.


    She didn''t dare to say anything as she was afraid that the man sitting opposite her would flip the


    table in rage.


    She could only remain silent.


    Pursing his lips, Shawn said after a long while, "Didn''t you say that you will deliver dinner to me at


    night? I have been waiting for a long time, but you haven''te yet."


    What?


    Sharon was shocked. That was the reason why he called her.


    As soon as Sharon opened her mouth, she felt an enormous chill from the opposite side of the


    table. She shrank her neck and did not dare to look up. "1-1 didn''t say that. If you want to eat, ask


    Peter to prepare it for you. You don''t have to wait for me."


    Shawn said, sounding stubborn, "I won''t eat unless you deliver the food for me."


    Sharon blinked in bewilderment.


    Was he a three-year-old child?


    She was speechless.


    "Forget it. It''s toote now, so it''s not convenient for you toe here. You don''t have toe,"


    Shawn said.


    "Thank goodness!" Sharon thought, almost kneeling down to thank the Lord.


    "Well, have a good rest. If there''s nothing else, I''ll..."


    "You wille tomorrow, won''t you? I''ll wait for you at noon tomorrow. The food you made today


    suits my taste very much. Can I eat it again tomorrow?"


    As soon as Shawn finished speaking, the cold air on the opposite side became stronger.


    Even if she didn''t look up, she could feel Stanley''s cold gazes falling on her.


    She swallowed hard and felt as if she had just been struck by a bolt of lightning.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    For Heaven''s sake!


    Sharon didn''t dare to say anything else as she was afraid that Shawn would say something


    explosive, so she immediately hung up the phone and then lowered her head to eat, pretending that


    nothing had happened.


    A secondter.


    Three seconds.


    Five seconds.


    Ten seconds had passed, but there was still no sound from the opposite side of the table. Sharon''s


    heart began to beat wildly. What was he doing? Instead of saying something, was he thinking about


    how to teach her a lesson?


    If she risked nothing, then she risked everything.


    Whatever.


    "I can exin." Sharon looked up and said, "If you want to hear it, I can tell you everything."


    Stanley looked at her expressionlessly.


    At the sight of him like this, Sharon knew that she was doomed.


    He was really pissed.


    After spending a year with him, she knew what he looked like when he was angry.


    He looked exactly like this!


    He would stare at her quietly with his daggerlike gazes and unfathomable expression.


    Sharon licked the corners of her mouth and said, "It''s you who asked me to answer the phone and


    turn on the speakerphone. You asked for all of this so you can''t me me for it, can you?"


    Stanley was so annoyed that heughed instead. "Are you implying that I''m at fault?"


    Sharon muttered in a low voice, "Aren''t you?"


    Stanley looked at her coldly.


    Alright. Fine.


    She surrendered.


    She immediately corrected herself by saying, "I''m the one who''s wrong. Happy now?"


    After ncing at her with deep eyes, Stanley threw down the cutlery in his hand, got up and left.


    Uh...


    Sharon was dumbfounded as she looked at him leaving after throwing a tantrum.


    What had she done to marry such a petty-minded man?


    Sighing, Sharon lowered her head to eat.


    "I''d better eat first. It''ll take a lot of strength to coax himter," she thought.


    Hazel came out of the kitchen and only saw one person at the dining table, so she asked doubtfully,


    "Where is Mr. Jones? Why did he leave halfway through his dinner?"


    There was still some food left on his te.


    Sharon didn''t want Hazel to be worried, so she immediately said, "He had an upset


    stomach and went to the bathroom."


    Hazel looked at her skeptically.


    "Well, I''m full, too. Hazel, take your time. I''ll go upstairs first."


    "Oh, okay."


    Sharon immediately ran upstairs when she had the chance. When she passed by the study room,


    she nced at it and found that there was no one in it. Then she went straight to the bedroom.


    Sure enough, the sound of water came from the bathroom.


    Sharon waited outside but he did note out after a long time.


    Did he really need to take so long to take a shower?


    She leaned against the door and continued to wait.


    Finally, five minutester, the door was opened, and Sharon, who was leaning against the door,


    almost fell down.


    Stanley took two steps back and kept a distance from her. There was only a bath towel around his


    waist and his upper body was naked. His bronze-colored skin looked more delicate and sturdy


    under the light. His standard and distinct abdominal muscles indicated his masculine figure.


    Sharon steadied herself and swallowed.


    He was so handsome.


    Stanley frowned. It was the first time that he found out that she was actually a little lecher!


    Noticing his unpleasant expression, Sharon immediately looked away and donned a serious tone as


    she said, "Well, honey, have you finished showering?"


    Stanley didn''t even look at her. He pushed her away and walked into the bedroom.


    Sharon immediately followed him and said, "Hey, honey..."


    She followed him closely, her brain spinning rapidly to specte his thoughts.


    She was even one step ahead of him and knew what he needed.


    "You want to use the hairdryer, don''t you?"


    Sharon immediately took out the hairdryer from the cab and handed it to him.


    Stanley did not take it. With a faint look in his eyes, Sharon immediately understood and patted the


    sofa beside her. "Sit down, please. I''ll blow it for you."


    Stanley still didn''t say anything, but he sat down.


    Sharon started to blow his hair immediately like an obedient maid.


    When the hairdryer was switched on, the buzzing sound echoed across the room as she slowly and


    gently caressed his ck hair. Stanley narrowed his eyes as if he was a lion being stroked by


    someone.

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163


    Stanley''s hair was short, so Sharon was done blowing his hair in a few minutes. She tossed the


    hairdryer aside and began to massage his shoulders. "How are you feeling? Is itfortable?"


    Stanley closed his eyes and enjoyed her rare ttery.


    Sharon got her knickers in a twist as he remained silent all the time so she couldn''t tell what was


    ying in his mind.


    "Ahem." She cleared her throat and said, "Actually, it''s not good for your health to take a bath right


    after the meal."


    Stanley remained silent.


    "Haha, you know this without me saying it, so I won''t say it."


    Stanley still kept quiet.


    "Dear, I''ve blown your hair and massaged your shoulder. Is there anything else you need?"


    Silence ensued.


    Stanley, who had been silent for a long time, finally said, "My clothes."


    "Oh, your pajamas, right!" Sharon answered.


    "Sit down. I''ll fetch them for you."


    After that, she ran to the wardrobe and opened the door. Looking at his pajamas, she asked without


    turning her head, "Honey, which one do you wear? The id or pure white?"


    "Whatever."


    "Then let''s wear the ids one. It makes you look more handsome."


    As she spoke, she took the initiative to take out the bright-colored set of id pajamas and gave


    them to him eagerly. "Here you go."


    Stanley took it and got up to take off the bath towel on his waist.


    He arched his eyebrows as he did not hear the scream that he anticipated. Why didn''t she shout?


    Was she not shy nor surprised?


    Sharon blinked in a daze, not expecting him to act so indecently. After a moment of befuddlement,


    she came to her senses and started screaming.


    However, she stopped screaming when she saw the malicious smile on his face.


    He didn''t mind being naked in front of her, so why should she be so shocked to see him naked?


    "Bring it on!" She began to admire his naked body above board. The more she looked at it, the


    more she felt that he was in an excellent body shape with all the sexy muscles. It was such a feast


    to her eyes.


    She swallowed hard and couldn''t help moving her mouth.


    Just like that, a whistling sound floated out of her mouth.


    The bedroom suddenly became quiet.


    Stanley''s face darkened immediately upon hearing the whistle.


    Sharon blushed inadvertently.


    She didn''t mean it. She just couldn''t control the flirtatious feeling in her heart for a while there.


    Stanley red at her. "Why are you still standing there? Turn around!"


    "...Oh."


    Sharon blushed, even more, when he shouted at her. She immediately turned around and then


    patted her hot cheek.


    "s, I don''t have the potential to act indecently as he does," she thought.


    As she listened to the sound of him got changed behind her, she found it amusing. Did he actually


    feel shy?


    On second thought, it made sense. After all, this was the man whose ears would flush after she


    teased him.


    Oh, she found him quite adorable when she thought about it.


    While she was thinking about if there was any other secret that she had not discovered, a heavy


    male voice came from behind her, "I''m done."


    Sharon turned back and found that the id pajamas she liked were already on him.


    Some people were really born to look good in anything.


    He looked so charming and handsome no matter what he wore.


    Stanley was so amazing that he could present his own vibe wearing clothes in different styles.


    If he became a model, he would definitely be famous instantly.


    "Don''t look at me as if you want to strip me naked!"


    Stanley''s voice resonated again.


    Sharon came to her senses and smiled awkwardly. "Did I?"


    Ignoring her, Stanley took a book from the table and read it on the sofa.


    Sharon touched her nose awkwardly as she could sense that he didn''t want to talk to her, so she


    turned around and went to the bathroom.


    "Forget it, I''m going to take a shower too," she mumbled to herself.


    After the shower, she emerged from the bathroom and saw Stanley still leaning on the sofa


    leisurely, wearing soft cotton pajamas. He was holding a book in his hand, with a pair of sses on


    the bridge of his nose. He slightly lowered his head, revealing his handsome side profile.


    Sharon first paced in front of him and then found a hairdryer to dry her hair. After that, she paced in


    front of him again.


    Her pacing finally drove Stanley up the wall as he mmed the book shut and looked up at her.


    "What do you think you''re doing?"


    "Oh." Sharon did not understand what he was asking. "I didn''t do anything."


    Stanley''s eyes were very deep, and there seemed to be a fire in them. "You didn''t do anything?


    Then why are you pacing in front of me in that skimpy pajamas?"


    Sharon looked askance at him.


    He must be having an off-color thought.


    How dare he me her for her pajamas when he was the one with a crude mind.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Sharon was speechless for a while, then she fidgetted her long hair, smiled charmingly, and leaned


    over to him. "Dear, do you think I''m pretty?"


    Stanley looked at her coldly. "Do you want to y with fire again?"


    "Yes." Sharon nodded without hesitation.


    "Would you like to y with me?"


    This woman was simply a vixen!


    The spark in Stanley''s eyes went off as he grabbed her and asked, "Do you know the


    consequences?"


    Sharon shrank timidly as she saw lustful mes in his eyes.


    Frankly speaking, she was a little scared.


    But if this could calm him down, she wouldn''t mind "selling herself off" albeit frightfully.


    Thinking of this, she reached out her little hands to touch his chest, and then coquettishly licked her


    lips like how the


    flirtatious women did. "Honey..."


    It was so disgusting!


    Sharon was disgusted by herself and decided to stop.


    When she was about to withdraw her hand and got away from him, Stanley threw the book away


    and pressed her on the sofa.


    Alright.


    Looking at the man''s wolf-like gazes, Sharon began to fear.


    She felt that she had really provoked him.


    She was certain that she would be tormented to the extreme tonight.


    Stanley lifted her chin and looked at her dark eyes. Her big eyes were watery and looked like a pair


    of gems soaking in crystal clear water.


    Before Stanley bowed his head and kissed her, he said, "I''ll go to the hospital with you tomorrow."


    "Huh?"


    What did he say?


    Before Sharon could react, Stanley had already attacked her with his fiery movements, and there


    was a sh of light in his phoenix eyes under the sses.


    All Sharon''s questions were stuck in her throat and she couldn''t say a word.


    Because she had no chance to open her mouth.


    The next day.


    Before Sharon opened her eyes, she groaned in pain as soon as she woke up.


    D*mn it. It hurt so much.


    Last night, Stanley went mad and tortured her lustfully.


    A hand was ced on her waist. Sharon was tightly held in his arms, and she could not move.


    She tried to struggle a few times and woke up the man who was sleeping soundly.


    "Be good. Don''t move."


    His hoarse voice was low, sexy, and charming.


    Sharon''s ears turned red. "Hey, let go of me. I''m going to take a bath."


    He hugged her so tightly that her body was covered with sweat.


    "Hmm," said Stanley, but he didn''t move his hand. Sharon rolled her eyes and said, "Well, let go. I


    want to get out of bed."


    Silence ensued.


    Another faint sound came from behind her. It was his shallow breathing.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164


    Sharon twisted her head with difficulty and found that Stanley had fallen asleep again.


    Why was he so exhausted?


    Served him right though for not controlling himself!


    Although she thought so, she didn''t do anything else as she might wake him up if she moved a little.


    She squinted at the man who was sleeping soundly and used her nces to illustrate his facial


    features.


    His nose bridge was really high; his eyebrows were really beautiful; his lips were really thin...


    In short, he had a charming and handsome face.


    As Sharon looked on at his face while thinking, her eyelids gradually drooped unconsciously and


    she fell asleep again.


    When Sharon woke up again, it was already noon. They felt so energetic after sleeping for so long.


    As soon as Sharon got up from the bed, there was a knock on the door. "Mister, Madam, rise and


    shine. Lunch is ready."


    Argh, how embarrassing!


    What a shame!


    She literally needed an elderly toe to wake them up!


    Sharon, who was too ashamed by herself, hid in the bathroom for a long time to wash up.


    By the time she came out of the shower, there was no one left in the bedroom. It seemed that


    Stanley couldn''t wait any longer and went to another room to take a bath.


    She changed her clothes and went downstairs. As expected, Stanley had already sat at the table


    and began to eat breakfast. While drinking coffee, he read the newspaper gracefully.


    Hazel looked over with a smile. "Good morning, Madam."


    Sharon looked embarrassed.


    "Mor...Morning..."


    Hazel was obviously teasing her.


    The sun was already so high up in the sky. It was no longer morning.


    The culprit who was responsible for all this was the man who was reading the newspaper on the


    opposite side of the table.


    Sharon raised her head and red at him.


    It was a pity that Stanley did not notice her and continued to drink his coffee.


    How dare he ignored her! Hmph!


    Sharon raised her eyebrows and kicked him directly.


    Bulls-eye!


    Grimacing in pain, Stanley frowned, put down the newspaper in his hand, and looked up.


    Sharon red at him and then quickly looked away to avoid any eye contact with him.


    Served him right!


    Stanley squinted his phoenix eyes, nced at her clothes, and suddenly said, "Are you going to


    wear this one?"


    Sharon didn''t expect that he didn''t seek revenge on her but talked about her clothes instead.


    Sharon didn''t know what he was talking about, so she was in a daze for a moment and then looked


    down at herself. "What''s wrong? Is it inappropriate?"


    Her clothes are not skimpy nor revealing at all.


    Stanley smiled and said, "No, it''s good."


    Then why did he ask about this!


    "I just want to tell you that it will be hot today so you will feel hot if you wear too many clothes."


    After he said that, he smiled gently with a kind look in his eyes.


    He actually concerned about her!


    Sharon felt that she was too narrow-minded earlier for doubting him.


    She lowered her head shamefully. "I don''t feel hot."


    "You''re not hot now, but it will get hotter when the temperature rises." Stanley smiled and raised his


    hand to touch her face. "Change a short-sleeved shirtter, okay?"


    There was no reason for Sharon not to listen to him. She immediately nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll


    take your advice."


    "Eat, I''ll bring you to the mall to buy clothes after you finish."


    "Huh?"


    Sharon did not expect that he would suddenly say so. "I have clothes upstairs, so you don''t have to


    buy..."


    "Of course I need to." A faint smile hung at the corner of Stanley''s mouth. "It''s almost the change of


    season. You also need to add some clothes to your wardrobe. It just so happens that I have nothing


    to do today, so I''ll apany you to buy clothes."


    Sharon was dumbfounded and did not expect him to be serious.


    "What are you looking at me for? Eat quickly."


    "...Okay."


    Sharon felt that he was weird today, but she couldn''t tell at the moment what was weird about him.


    After brunch, Sharon just took a sip of water when Stanley came downstairs and waved to her.


    "Come on."


    Sharon put down the ss in her hand and walked over. "What''s up?"


    "Let''s go out."


    "Oh? Are we really going to the mall?"


    "Of course."


    "You don''t have to..."


    Stanley ignored her and went straight forward. As he walked, he said, "We''re going to meet Shawn,


    right? It''s too shabby for you to dress like this."


    Sharon squinted at him, astounded.


    All her memories came back. Last night, he did say that he would go to the hospital with her.


    She thought that he was just saying that on impulse, but she didn''t expect him to be so serious!


    Also, didn''t he say that he wanted to apany her to buy clothes because it was hot today?


    Why did he have to say that her clothes were shabby?


    Was that concern or contempt?


    She was unhappy all the way, so she didn''t even look at him when they were at the shopping mall.


    Stanley took her directly to a few branded stores. The retail sales staff was very sharp and quick-


    witted. They could almost see through at a nce which customers were really rich and likely to buy


    their clothes and which ones were only there for the window shopping.


    Stanley casually stood there. He was surrounded by a low-key and introverted aura. He was


    donning high-end bespoke clothing and essories from head to toe, to which a person with sharp


    eyes could tell that he was a wealthy man who kept a low-profile.


    The salesperson was very enthusiastic. "Sir, are you buying clothes for your girlfriend?"


    Stanley nced at her casually. "She''s not my girlfriend."


    The salesperson pursed her lips a little awkwardly. Was the woman his mistress?


    Nowadays, it was a norm for rich men to have two to three mistresses. The man seemed to be


    dignified and top- ss, but she didn''t expect him to be so raffish too.


    "She''s not my girlfriend. She is my wife." Stanley pulled Sharon, who was standing aside and


    unwilling toe in, and said, "Pick some clothes for her to try."


    The salesperson responded quickly and immediately pulled Sharon over, which appeared to be


    particrly cordial. "Madam, what would you like to try? A blouse? Or a dress? We have all of them


    here. Here is thetest design. You can try it on."


    When Sharon came to the mall with Melody, she often passed by such luxury stores and had seen


    how cocky and realistic these salespeople were.


    The salespeople didn''t bother to entertain them, perhaps knowing that they couldn''t afford the


    clothes in their store.


    But she didn''t expect that she would be able to receive such a wonderful service because she came


    here with Stanley.


    This was the reality.


    Sharon sighed.


    She was about to follow them to have a look when Stanley, who was sitting on the sofa, suddenly


    said, "Wait."


    Sharon turned around and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I wasn''t talking to you."


    Sharon squinted.


    Stanley''s eyes fell on the salesperson, which made her face turned red and her heart beat faster.


    "A-Are you talking to me?"


    Stanley nodded.


    No matter what kind of woman she was, she would be a little tempted as she was being stared at by


    such a handsome man.


    The salesperson did not know why he called her. She licked her lips and looked a little shy. "S-Sir,


    what can I do for you?"


    Sharon, who was standing by the side, saw everything clearly and her face immediately turned


    gloomy.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    B*stard! How dare he flirt with girls everywhere!


    "Moreover, youngdy, can you wake up, please? He has said that I am his wife. Have some


    decency!" Sharon thought as she red at them.


    Stanley simply frowned and could not apprehend why the salesperson was blushing inexplicably.


    He pointed to a dress hanging on the hanger beside him and said, "Take this one and let my wife try


    it."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165


    Sharon was not the only one who was startled, but also the salesperson.


    "Did the man just stop me because he took a fancy to this dress and wanted his wife to try it on?"


    the salesperson thought, bewildered.


    Stanley''s eyes swept over. "Didn''t you hear me?"


    The salesperson immediately came to her senses and said, "Uh, no."


    Then she instantly took the dress and came to Sharon with a professional smile. "Miss, your


    husband has good taste. This dresspliments your skin tone very well."


    Sharon nced at her and smiled. "You''re right. It does."


    Then she went into the fitting room with the salesperson.


    Fortunately, the salesperson was poignant and professional, or Sharon would have dragged Stanley


    out of the store on the spot.


    When she came out of the fitting room with the dress on her, a hint of light shed across Stanley''s


    eyes when he saw her.


    Every woman needed a little ck dress in her closet.


    This was Sharon''s first ck dress. It was a natural waist design that hugged and outlined her


    slender waistline perfectly. Her two slim arms that were hanging beside her body were very fair and


    theyplimented the dress very well. It was a perfect dress for her.


    Stanley stood up and came to her. He looked down at her and said, "You''re very beautiful."


    His voice was low and pleasant, with a special charming tone, which made her begin to feel dizzy.


    Sharon was a little embarrassed and said, "Take this one then. Let''s go."


    In the fitting room earlier, she asked the salesperson how much the dress was. It was very


    expensive.


    She was so shocked when she heard the price that she even didn''t want to buy a second dress.


    Stanley smiled and said, "Okay."


    The two of them left under the envious eyes of the salespeople.


    Sharon thought that since she had bought the dress as he instructed, she would have the talk with


    himter to dissuade him from going to the hospital together.


    Shawn and Stanley met each other? Forget it.


    She didn''t look forward to it at all.


    At first, she thought that they would leave the mall after buying the dress, but he took her to the


    cosmetics department next.


    Sharon was dumbfounded and did not understand what he was going to do.


    Stanley called for the salesperson, took a fancy to some cosmetics, and said, "Apply a light makeup


    for my wife. She is clumsy and can''t do her own makeup."


    Sharon looked askance at him.


    What did he mean by "clumsy"? That was so insulting.


    The salesperson pursed her lips into a smile and started to put on light makeup for Sharon as


    ordered. Finally, she put on pink lipstick on her lips, producing a lively and young girl look.


    The salesperson praised, "Miss, your skin is wless and perfect. All you need to do is a foundation


    and you can''t see any ws on your face. You''re very beautiful."


    Sharon looked into the mirror and was stunned.


    Sure enough, the woman in the mirror looked very beautiful and radiant.


    Stanley was satisfied. He took her directly to the parking area and said, "Let''s go."


    Sharon was forced to walk forward as he pulled her. It was quite inconvenient for her to walk faster


    because of the dress, so she motioned him to slow down, which in turn he frowned and said, "So


    troublesome."


    However, he slowed down his pace.


    Sharon saw the opportunity and immediately said, "How about we don''t go to the hospital today?


    Look at me all dressed up. Shall we go shopping instead? How about going to have fun?


    They could go on a date like an ordinary couple. They could go shopping, dining, and finally


    watching a movie as the end.


    Sharon thought in a daze, "We''ve been married for a year and sleep together, but we never go for


    an official date before."


    Not even once.


    Today was a good chance. He spent all his effort to bring her out, buying her dress and shoes, just


    like a couple dating...


    Thinking of this, Sharon blushed and her heart beat faster and faster.


    She looked up at him with her brightly sparkling eyes and asked, "What do you say? Let''s have


    some fun in the mall."


    She was too embarrassed to say the word "dating" because she was afraid that he would tease her.


    Sharon looked around and couldn''t help feeling envious as she saw that there were a lot of young


    couples wandering around.


    Stanley nced at her with a faint smile. "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "How is it not possible?" Sharon did not expect that he would refuse her suggestion so quickly.


    "I''ve put in so much effort to take you to the hospital, and you want to have fun with me now?"


    Stanley smiled scornfully. "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Sharon was bewildered.


    What did he mean by that? Did he bring her out today to buy clothes not on a whim, but with a


    n?


    Before she could ask this question, he had pushed her into the car.


    It seemed that he wouldn''t give up unless they went to the hospital today.


    Sharon sighed and had to get in his car.


    The little excitement that had just emerged in her heart suddenly disappeared.


    There went the n to go for a date with this man.


    s.


    She was looking forward to this impromptu date.


    As time went by, the closer they got to the hospital, the more nervous Sharon became. Her palms


    sweated.


    "Don''t you hate that I have contact with Shawn?" Sharon looked at the man behind the wheels. Why


    would he go to the hospital with her? Was he not mad enough?


    Stanley kept driving steadily and said, "You have hands and feet, so I can''t lock you up with chains


    to keep you around me. It''s your freedom to see who you want to see."


    Hey, he came around!


    When Sharon was about to praise him, Stanley said, "I''m notfortable with you going to meet


    your ex-lover alone after all, so I might as well go with you."


    Sharon widened her eyes in bewilderment.


    Did he really just say that?


    She thought he would be tolerant for a while, but she didn''t expect him to be so petty-minded.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sharon pursed her lip and decided not to say anything. She was not as panicked as she was just


    now too.


    Even if it was not today, one day, Stanley would meet Shawn, and it might be tomorrow.


    Could she avoid their meeting forever?


    Of course not!


    Since she couldn''t avoid this, she might as well let them meet.


    It was better for two men to meet in front of her than they met in private without her presence!


    After thinking through this point, Sharon waspletely relieved.


    As soon as she rxed, she was not as nervous anymore. She leaned against the chair and


    squinted, feeling sleepy.


    In the ward.


    Peter looked at the time when it already past 12 at noon. Shawn was sitting on the hospital bed with


    a gloomy expression.


    He knew that Shawn was waiting for Sharon.


    But it was already one o''clock in the afternoon. Miss Cruz might note.


    Lunchtime had passed.


    "Mr. Lewis..."


    Thinking of this, Peter stepped forward and said tentatively, "Why don''t I go out and buy something


    for you to eat?"


    Shawn repeated the same remark, "I''ll wait for Sharon toe over."


    "But Miss Cruz may..."


    "If she doesn''te, I''ll wait until she does.


    She''lle eventually."


    "But you can''t keep on waiting!"


    There was no need to torture himself like this. Peter felt a little distressed.


    Shawn needed to eat well to promote wound healing. Instead, he not only did not eat but also


    tormented himself stubbornly.


    He was such a willful patient!


    However, Peter knew Shawn''s temperament very well. Shawn would not give up until he achieved


    his goal. He said that he would wait for Sharon, so he definitely would do so.


    It was impossible to persuade him!


    Thinking of this, Peter intended to go out and call Sharon. He would ask Sharon toe over even


    if he had to beg her for it.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166


    "Mr. Lewis, I''m going out for a while. Call me if you need anything," Peter said.


    Shawn nodded.


    Peter turned around and went out, but as soon as he opened the door of the ward, he almost


    bumped into the people outside the door. He paused for a moment before eximing, "Miss Cruz!"


    Sharon was the one standing outside the door.


    She dressed up very beautifully today and even put on makeup, so Peter didn''t recognize her for a


    moment.


    Sharon also did not expect that the door of the ward would suddenly open. After she came to her


    senses, she smiled and said, "Hi. Where is Shawn?"


    Peter quicklyposed herself, the joyful expression filling his face, and pointed inside. "Mr. Lewis


    has been waiting for you for a whole morning and didn''t even have lunch yet!"


    Sharon frowned. "Then why don''t you persuade him?"


    Shawn was a patient now and needed nutrition the most. How could he not eat?


    Peter sighed. "I''ve tried but he doesn''t want to listen to me."


    When Sharon was about to speak, another voice resonated, "Are we going to stand here and talk all


    day?"


    When Stanley suddenly spoke, Peter noticed that except for Sharon, Stanley was standing outside


    the door too.


    Why was he here?


    Peter frowned.


    Stanley took a step forward and put one hand naturally on Sharon''s shoulder. "Since we''re here to


    visit the patient, let''s go in. havee to see a patient. Don''t just stand here."


    Peter nced at the hand on Sharon''s shoulder. He didn''t say anything, but he didn''t look pleasant


    However, they were the guests after all.


    He took two steps back, opened the door, and invited them in. "Miss Cruz, pleasee in."


    Before Sharon moved, Stanley put his arm around her shoulder and took her in.


    The anxious Sharon gritted her teeth and entered the ward following his pace.


    Shawn looked straight at the door, and what he saw was the scene of a passionate couple standing


    together.


    Although he often told himself not to be angry when he thought about Sharon being with other men,


    seeing the scene was totally different than he expected.


    He was so jealous that he was about to go nuts.


    And this man whom he was jealous of turned out to be Stanley!


    He had never expected that the man who married Sharon would be Stanley Jones!


    Stanley smiled as he looked at Shawn on the bed. "You''re looking good. You are very physically fit


    to have recovered so fast from being shot."


    Shawn lowered his eyes and restrained his emotions. After a while, he looked up and smiled. "You


    too. After being beaten to a pulp by that Wells guy, you don''t seem like you''ve been injured at all."


    "That was just a minor injury. It isn''t a big deal. But you, you were shot almost fatally. What did the


    doctor say?"


    "What else can he say? The same old take care of yourself, rest well, and eat well."


    As the two of them talked, the atmosphere turned out to be unexpectedly good.


    Sharon was surprised and shocked.


    These two men...


    She had thought that there would be a bloody scene as soon as they met.


    However, she did not expect that the atmosphere was actually much better than she had imagined.


    Stanley nodded with a smile and said, "The doctor is right. That shot almost killed you. You really


    need to eat well to get well soon."


    Shawn also narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Yes, Sharon brought me some tonic soup yesterday. It


    was delicious."


    With that, his eyes fell on her empty hands.


    Sharon came today, but she didn''t bring anything.


    Sharon looked at Shawn''s eyes and felt a little awkward.


    It seemed that Shawn really hoped that she would bring him something to eat, but she came empty-


    handed and didn''t even bring any fruit.


    "It''s my fault," Stanley said lightly, breaking the awkward silence. "Before we went to bedst night,


    she did tell me that she would bring some soup today, but she got upte this morning and


    Shawn''s hands in the quilt were tightly clenched into fists.


    Stanley''s purpose in saying those remarks was obvious. He was showing off and warning him that


    Sharon was now his, indicating that Shawn should restrain himself.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Shawn''s mouth. He donned a calm expression and said, "That''s


    a pity."


    "Oh, no." Stanley smiled slowly and pulled the stunned Sharon to his side. "If you like the food she


    made, I''ll ask her to cook it and bring it here tomorrow."


    Sharon was looking at the two men with horrified gazes.


    What the hell was going on between them?


    How could they talk to each other in such a friendly manner!


    Was she hallucinating?


    Stanley was obviously so angry with her and Shawn and even threw a tantrum because Shawn


    called herst night.


    However, he was so friendly and mild-mannered now, almost regarding Shawn as a friend... She


    was a little confused.


    So did Shawn. His attitude was also suspicious.


    What on earth did these two guys want to do?


    When she was thinking about it, Stanley said, "When we came here, your assistant said that you


    haven''t had lunch yet. How about we go to the cafeteria to grab a bite?"


    What the hell was he doing?


    Didn''t they already eat before they came out of the house?


    Sharon stretched out her hand and secretly pinched his waist as a warning, indicating that he would


    not do anything stupid.


    However, it seemed that Stanley didn''t feel any pain. He even took the initiative to take her into his


    arms, tilted his head, and said with affection in his eyes, "Dear, I didn''t eat much at noon. Would you


    like to have a meal with me?"


    Sharon was more and more horrified. What was wrong with him? Was he possessed?


    "Huh?" Stanley, who didn''t get an answer, pinched her face gently. "Why are you in a daze? Talk!"


    Others might not be able to tell, but Sharon could hear the higher pitch in his tone when he said the


    last word as a warning.


    Sharon immediately replied, "Okay, let''s go!"


    Her answer obviously pleased him. Stanley smirked, and his eyes were full of gentleness. "Good


    girl."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, he lowered his head and nted a kiss on her forehead under the watchful eyes of the


    people in the ward.


    There was definitely something wrong with him!


    He must have been possessed by the evil spirit!


    When did he be so gentle?


    "Crack". There was an abrupt and loud cracking sound as if something broke.


    Sharon looked up in shock. Shawn was sitting on the bed and looking at them with a nk


    expression and cold gazes. There was a ss in his hand which was already broken.


    The shattered ss pierced his palm, and drops of blood slid down, forming blood-red beads.


    Sharon was scared out of her wits. "Shawn!"


    Peter also reacted and immediately turned to call the nurse.


    The blood in Shawn''s hand was flowing more and more, and there was a big wound, which looked


    very scary.


    Sharon quickly ran over anxiously. Stanley, who was standing in the same ce, suddenly looked


    gloomy.


    "Are you okay?" Sharon reacted very quickly. She grabbed the towel on the side and covered his


    hand to stop the bleeding. "Rx your fist. Don''t clench it! How can you be so clumsy even when


    drinking water?"

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167


    Shawn stared at Sharon''s anxious face and smiled slowly. "I''m fine. Are you worried about me?"


    "Of course!"


    He was still recovering from a gunshot injury. An extra cut wound made it worse.


    Shawn stared at her face, his eyes full of tenderness.


    Stanley sneered silently.


    Soon, Peter called the nurse over. The nurse immediately cleaned the cut wound on his palm and


    applied for medicine, which took quite a long time.


    In the end, he was fine.


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief.


    Peter cleaned up the shattered ss, and Sharon helped him to deal with it while muttering, "The


    quality of your ss is too lousy. Don''t buy this one."


    Peter smiled bitterly. How could Mr. Lewis not be angry when she was so intimate with another man


    in front of him?"


    It was fortunate that Shawn could suppress his anger and did not beat anyone.


    Of course, Peter didn''t dare to say that out loud.


    After cleaning up the mess, Sharon looked back and was stunned when she found that Stanley was


    gone.


    He was standing in the corner just now. Why was he gone now?"


    Where did he go?


    She was about to go out to look for him when Shawn called after her, "Sharon..."


    Sharon turned back and asked, "What?"


    It was in the afternoon when the warm breeze blew into the ward from the slightly ajar window and


    blew on her hair and skirt. Shawn was astounded when he looked at Sharon standing in the warm


    light, looking serene and elegant.


    She had grown up and looked so beautiful and gentle.


    He loved her even more uncontrobly. He had only fallen in love with this woman in his life. He


    would only marry this woman in his life. He wanted this woman to die with him at the end of his life.


    He would make sure she came back to him.


    Shawn smiled and walked over to her step by step. "Nothing. I just want to say that you are very


    beautiful today."


    Before Sharon spoke, the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open from the outside. Stanley


    said coldly, "Are you done?"


    Sharon looked back and found that Stanley was standing by the door, with a cigarette in his hand,


    and the smoke was rising up.


    "Where did you go?"


    Sharon naturally turned around and ran to him. Her movements were brisk and affectionate.


    Shawn''s hand, which he raised to touch her just now, became stiff in mid- air, and his expression


    was somewhat dull.


    Stanley nced at her and flicked the cigarette between his fingers, reluctant to answer her.


    Sharon rolled her eyes at him and said, "Smoking is prohibited in the hospital."


    "Talking to me about rules?" Stanley looked at her with a faint smile. He bent down and lowered his


    voice as he said, "The rule is that you''re my wife. You''re not supposed to get too close to other men,


    but you meet your exboyfriend again and again behind my back, huh?"


    He was standing so close to her that she could clearly smell the scent of tobo on his body. It was


    faint and a little fragrant.


    Sharon''s heart beat a little fast and she was a little stunned. Was he angry again?


    What again this time?


    Sharon thought about it. Was it because she went to stop the bleeding for Shawn just now? Was


    that why he was upset?


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Why would he be angry with such a trifle matter?


    Sharon opened her mouth and wanted to exin, but Stanley stood upright and ignored her, looking


    straight over her shoulder to Shawn behind her.


    "Did you get your cut wound treated?" he asked.


    Shawn nodded.


    Stanley smiled. "If so, let''s go to the cafeteria together. I''ve always wanted to treat you to a meal in


    Beachmarsh City. Thank you for taking the initiative to treat mest time in Grasmere, but I didn''t


    have a chance to return the favor."


    Shawn also smiled. "Don''t mention it. It''s just a meal."


    "I have to."


    "No, you don''t have to. Really."


    The conversation between the two of them indicated that they were acquaintances.


    Sharon widened her eyes in awe and disbelief.


    Sharon hadn''tposed herself even as they arrived at the hospital cafeteria.


    Did Stanley know Shawn?


    It seemed so.


    Although they didn''t clearly state it, she could sense something fishy from their conversation.


    They would not engage in such conversation if they were strangers.


    Sharon waspletely confused. Looking at the two men walking side by side in front of her, she


    could only follow them dutifully.


    The staff in the cafeteria had never seen two men of such charming quality here. Their every move


    was full of the charm of mature men.


    Some nurses who came here for lunch were also looking at them.


    When the two men ordered the food and went to the table, Sharon followed them. When she was


    about to sit down, a sharp and dangerous look shot at her. "Where are you sitting?"


    Sharon suddenly came to her senses and muttered, "Huh?"


    Stanley was looking at her coldly.


    Sharon was puzzled. What was wrong again this time?


    Shawn smiled and said, "Since Sharon wants to sit beside me, why should you make things difficult


    for her, Stanley?"


    Sitting next to him?


    After hearing what he said, Sharon reacted and hurriedly looked down. Sure enough, she almost


    sat next to Shawn.


    What a big misunderstanding!


    She was in a daze just now, thinking about their affairs, that she didn''t realize where she was sitting.


    Moreover, it was just a seat, wasn''t it? What difference did it make where she sat?


    Sharon was speechless.


    It seemed that Stanley didn''t hear Shawn''s words. His eyes were fixed on Sharon. He reached out


    and patted the chair beside him. "Be good ande here."


    Sharon knew that Stanley would not stop until he reached his goal.


    If she didn''t sit next to him as instructed, he would definitely lose his temper again when they went


    backter.


    In order to save herself from his wrath, Sharon listened to him and sat down beside him obediently.


    Shawn lowered his eyshes to hide the disappointment in his eyes.


    Stanley''s expression looked much better after Sharon sat down.


    The three of them were sitting in the corner of the cafeteria, but they still attracted unwanted head-


    turning and curious nces.


    The three of them were too conspicuous that it was hard not to notice them.


    Sharon couldn''t suppress her curiosity any longer. As soon as she sat down, she immediately


    asked, "Well, do you know..."


    "This soup is very nutritious and good. You should drink more."


    Stanley interrupted Sharon before she could finish.


    Shawn smiled. "I didn''t expect you to have such knowledge on these things."


    "Nah, I don''t, but in the two days when I was recuperating, Sharon often studied some medicinal


    tonic soup and boiled them for me, so I remembered them." Stanley''s face was full of smiles.


    Sharon squinted at him, speechless.


    When did she do such things?


    Stanley was obviously lying.


    Shawn''s hand that was holding the spoon tightened, but he also smiled faintly. "It''s true. Sharon


    always loves cooking and improves her cooking skill. Did you remember, Sharon? During the


    summer break when you were in junior high, you often modified the recipe and cooked for me. I


    gained 5 pounds that summer. You studied some recipes every day and didn''t want to waste food,


    so I had to finish them if you couldn''t."


    Sharon frowned at Shawn, dumbfounded.


    When did she do such a thing?


    She didn''t do it at all!

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168


    These two guys were too much!


    Weren''t they afraid that she would expose their lies?


    "Oh, so that''s when you learned how to cook." Stanley swept his gaze at her. He was smiling, but


    the coldness in his eyes was creepy.


    Sharon shivered.


    She was innocent.


    This time, she finally figured out what was going on. These two childish guys seemed to be normal


    on the outside, but they werepeting under the table.


    It was obvious that they were having a war between them. She didn''t want to get involved in this


    feud, so she lowered her head and started eating.


    But she was very full now!


    She had eaten a heavy brunch and they were eating again now. She couldn''t eat anymore.


    The two men sitting next to each other began to chat again, just like good friends, as if nothing had


    happened.


    "You''ve been in Beachmarsh for some time. How long are you nning to stay here?"


    Stanley asked.


    Shawn looked at Sharon with his deep nces and answered, "I''ll go back when Iplete my


    mission and found my treasure."


    Sharon was astounded when she heard the obvious meaning in Shawn''s remark.


    Shawn was still having the same thoughts. He didn''t care if Sharon had married Stanley. He would


    not give up.


    She lowered her head and stared at the food on the te, a little lost in her thoughts.


    Stanley''s cold voice resonated, pulling back her senses, "Shawn, have you heard that? Sometimes,


    somethings happened and it will never return to the old self! Let bygone be bygone!"


    Shawn looked up at him and said, "I believe that sincerity is the key to sess."


    Stanley smiled and said, "Only those who don''t have self- confidence will lie to themselves with


    such hollow and vain statements. Since we''re friends, let me give you a piece of advice. You should


    move on and don''t force yourself into doing the impossible!"


    Shawn''s eyes sank. "What if I don''t want to move on!"


    Stanley narrowed his phoenix eyes slowly, and there was something shing in the depths of his


    eyes. He sneered and said nothing.


    Suddenly, he turned his head and fixed his eyes on Sharon for two seconds. Then he lifted her face,


    picked up the napkin on the table, and wiped the corner of her mouth.


    "How can you be so sloppy in eating? Are you a kid?"


    As he spoke, he wiped her mouth gently.


    Embarrassed and shy, Sharon muttered, "What? I don''t have food on my face. Don''t tarnish my


    reputation..."


    Stanley raised his hand and tapped her forehead gently. "I don''t have to do that. I don''t want you to


    embarrass yourself!"


    Sharon was speechless. "You hit me again. Why do you always like hitting me? I wonder how does


    Anthony survive after working under you for so many years."


    "Because he''s not as stupid as you are!"


    "Hey, that''s a personal attack. I can sue you."


    "Do you want me to hire awyer for you?"


    Sharon squinted at him.


    Fine, you win!


    Sharon couldn''t defeat him, so she turned her head away angrily.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as she looked up, she met Shawn''s eyes. He was looking at her calmly and quietly without


    any emotional turbulence.


    Sharon was stunned.


    Shawn pursed his lips. There was an unspeakable emotion swelling in his chest, which was almost


    exploding inside him.


    He held the spoon tightly in his hand, and the handle of the spoon stabbed into his wound on his


    palm, drenching the gauze with blood.


    He could only watch helplessly as Sharon flirted with other men, but he could not stop them. This


    feeling was worse than killing him.


    Shawn knew that Stanley did this on purpose to provoke him. It would not do him any good if he


    erupted now.


    He took a deep breath and calmed down, but as he nced at them again, he saw the red marks


    on Sharon''s skin. Suddenly, a terrible storm was brewing in his eyes.


    He could not control his emotions any longer.


    With a loud thud, Shawn threw the spoon on the table.


    Themotion scared Sharon. "What''s the matter?"


    Shawn stood up from the chair. "Sharon, I want to talk to you alone!"


    He wanted to talk to her in front of Stanley?


    No way!


    She didn''t want to die under his wrath of fury!


    Just as she was about to shake her head like a rattle drum, the man sitting beside her suddenly


    said, "Go and talk to him."


    Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Was she hallucinating?


    How could Stanley let her talk to Shawn on his own ord?


    He didn''t like her to be alone with Shawn, did he?


    As if he could read her mind, Stanley raised his head and looked at her with a smile on his


    handsome face. "It''s good to make things clear. Go and talk. There''s an empty seat over there


    where you can talk in private. I''ll be here waiting for you."


    No matter how she looked at it, he didn''t look like he was lying.


    Sharon swallowed. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "You won''t go back on your words, right?"


    "No."


    Sharon squinted skeptically.


    How did he suddenly be so considerate?


    Stanley smiled gently and said, "Go on."


    Sharon was sure that she wanted to have a good talk with Shawn. She pursed her lips as she


    looked at him, then nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll talk to him."


    After that, she put down the utensils in her hand and followed Shawn.


    Sharon really needed to have a good talk with Shawn.


    As soon as they left, Stanley''s expressionpletely gloomed. He was not being generous, but he


    knew how to control everything.


    Instead of letting them meet in private, it was better to let them make things clear in front of him.


    He knew Shawn. Shawn was very meticulous and discreet, and he would not change his mind that


    easily. He did the series of actions earlier deliberately to show Shawn that Sharon was his now.


    Shawn was so smart that it was impossible that he couldn''t see through it.


    As for the reason why he suddenly got angry just now, was it because he couldn''t hold back his


    emotions when he saw the hickeys on Sharon''s body?


    It seemed that he made the right decision by buying her the dress.


    Stanley smiled slowly and looked over there indifferently.


    Sharon and Shawn came to the corner. When she was about to speak, Shawn said, "Sharon,e


    with me!"


    He revealed his purpose directly in front of her.


    Sharon was astounded and then looked down. "Where are we going?"


    "Anywhere as long as you can leave Beachmarsh City." Shawn looked at her with keen eyes. "Let''s


    go to Cresthill. Let''s go to my hometown! I''ll show you where I grew up!"


    Back when Sharon was in high school, she had asked him where his hometown was and what kind


    of woman his mother was...


    However, these were all things that had happened in the past.


    Sharon looked up at him. "I won''t leave Beachmarsh, nor will I go with you."


    Although her tone was indifferent, it was firm and resolute.


    The storm in Shawn''s eyes was getting bigger and bigger. "Why?"


    "My home is here. My father, my school, and my life is all here. How can I leave with you?"


    The most important thing was that Stanley was here.


    This thought suddenly came to Sharon''s mind.


    But she didn''t say it out loud.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169


    Looking at Sharon who refused so quickly, Shawn''s eyes shed with fire. He asked in dismay,


    "Sharon, have you fallen in love with him?"


    Upon hearing this, Sharon was stunned. After a while, she smiled and nodded. "Yes, I love him."


    This sentence was like a bomb,pletely igniting Shawn''s anger. He grabbed Sharon''s arm, and


    his eyes were scarlet- red. "What about me?"


    There was sadness and anger in his tone.


    Sharon did not expect him to be so emotional. She struggled and said, "You and I are in the past..."


    "No!" Shawn interrupted her. "We can go back! We can start all over again! It isn''t in the past! As


    long as you give me a chance!"


    His grip became tighter and tighter, and Sharon''s arm gradually turned red. She frowned as she


    couldn''t get rid of him. "Shawn, let me go!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Shawn sneered and said, "Why should I? You are mine!"


    "I''m not yours. We''re done! It''s over!" Sharon tried to reason with him.


    Shawn didn''t listen to her at all. "Was it because I left that year? Is that why you denied me? I''ve


    exined to you what happened between me and Cecilia. She was the one who staged that..."


    The more he grasped, the tighter he tightened his grip. Sharon couldn''t get rid of his grip no matter


    how hard she tried.


    "Sharon, you know how much I love you!" Shawn drew her closer and looked at the reddish hickeys


    exposed in his eyes. It was all Stanley''s work. The sight instigated his every nerve. "What''s good


    about Stanley Jones anyway? Why do you want to stay with him, huh?"


    Sharon looked at his eyes and was scared by the blood-red veins in his eyes.


    The smell of blood spread in the air.


    His palm was bleeding again.


    Shawn''s face was pale, and his eyes were red. His face was full of anger, which made him look a


    little ferocious.


    Sharon was a little afraid of Shawn right now.


    "Shawn Lewis, let me go!" Sharon struggled hard, and her voice became cold. "Do you hear me?


    Let me go! I can''t talk like this!"


    Shawn pulled on her tightly as if he couldn''t listen to her warning. He stared straight at her and said,


    "You slept with him, didn''t you? Did he leave all those hickeys on youst night? You knew that you


    woulde to see me today, but you still slept with himst night? Sharon Cruz, why are you so


    cruel? Hmm? Why are you so cruel to me?"


    Shawn growled in a low voice like an injured beast.


    Sharon gawked at him. Her mind was in a whirl, and everything became clear abruptly.


    At noon, Stanley said with concern, "Your clothes are thick. It''s going to be hot today. I''m sure you''ll


    feel hot in those."


    She assumed that he was concerned about her, but he didn''t, did he?


    He took her to buy clothes on purpose and picked out this sexy and low-cut dress for her... It turned


    out that it was not because he sincerely wanted to buy her clothes, but because he was shrewd.


    That man had nned everything step by step.


    As the hot breath gradually approached, Sharon suddenly came to her senses and found that


    Shawn was leaning closer and closer to her.


    What was he going to do?


    "Shawn Lewis!" a cold male voice sounded behind him.


    Before Sharon could react, a powerful force pulled her body, and she mmed into a man''s chest.


    Stanley''s cold voice resonated above her head, "Don''t force me to do anything to you, Shawn. Let


    her go!"


    Shawn was still gripping Sharon''s wrist. He twisted it hard, and she had already felt the pain.


    There was a hint of warning in Stanley''s voice as he said again, "Shawn Lewis, let go of her!"


    Shawn pursed his lips, blood draining from his face. "Stanley, you know how important Sharon is to


    me. You owed me a favor in the past, and now I want you to repay me the favor."


    Stanley smiled coldly. "What''s the favor? Do you want me to give Sharon to you?"


    "Divorce her." Shawn said word by word, "Give her freedom."


    Stanleyughed and said, "Impossible!"


    Shawn looked at him with no expression. "What will it take for you to let her go?"


    "I won''t let her go. Never! Don''t even think about it.'' "Are you not going to return the favor of the


    Lewis Family?"


    "I will return your favor. Whatever you want, I will give it to you, except for Sharon."


    "I only want her!"


    Stanley slowly narrowed his eyes and was about to speak when Sharon, who had been silent for a


    long time, suddenly burst out, "Enough!"


    She shook off Shawn''s hand and struggled out of Stanley''s embrace. "What do you take me for? An


    item at an auction that you trade right in front of me? Can you two consider my feelings when you


    do so?"


    After shouting at them, Sharon turned around and left.


    Her high-heels were too high that she almost fell down. Fortunately, there was a table beside her


    that she managed to help herself up, so she didn''t embarrass herself in public.


    Sharon left the cafeteria all the way. The sun was so big outside that she couldn''t open her eyes.


    The shoes on her feet and were matching the dress. The shoes were as high as 7 centimeters,


    which made her ufortable to walk.


    Enraged, Sharon kicked the shoes on her feet away and tried to walk away bare-footed.


    On second thought, the shoes were very expensive, so she cursed under her breath and went back


    to pick them up. She held them in her hands and continued to walk forward.


    There was a sound of footsteps behind her that sounded steady and firm. She didn''t even need to


    look back to know who was walking behind her.


    Stanley said, "Stop."


    Sharon rolled her eyes and ignored him.


    The sound of footsteps suddenly resonated again. Two secondster, he apprehended her and


    whispered into her ear, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Sharon shook off his hand and continued to move forward.


    "Sharon Cruz!" Stanley seemed to have run out of patience. He scolded in a low voice, "What are


    you doing? Don''t make a fool of yourself. Go back with me!"


    Making a fool of herself?


    Sharon sneered, stopped, and turned to look at him. "I''m making a fool of myself? Stanley, I''m not!"


    Stanley looked at her with a frown. "Then what are you doing now?"


    "I''m mad at you!"


    Stanley frowned more and more deeply.


    "What did I do to make you mad?"


    Oh dear god!


    He didn''t even know why she was angry!


    Or rather, he felt that he had done nothing wrong.


    Sharon''s stubborn temper red up. She hurled the shoes at him, regardless of the price. "Did you


    take me to buy this dress on purpose?"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and thought, "This girl is not that stupid after all. She figured it out."


    He had no reason to deny it since he had done it. "Yes."


    The short and simple answer destroyed thest bit of rationality in Sharon''s heart.


    She was so angry that her body was trembling. She threw the other shoe at him.


    "Bang!" Stanley didn''t dodge. He frowned as the shoe hit him. Looking at the shoes in front of him,


    he sneered and said, "Take off your dress and throw it at me! I dare you!"


    Sharon was really angry with him. "You think I dare not!"

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170


    As Sharon huffed, she reached over to pull the zipper of the dress.


    Crazy!


    How could Stanley just stand by and watch her naked? He strode over and held her hand. "That''s


    enough!"


    Sharon shook off his hand.


    Stanley grimaced indignantly. "We''re at outside! People will stare at you if you take off your clothes!"


    "I have a great figure! I don''t mind to be stared at!"


    "You..."


    Sharon struggled. "Don''t forget that you asked me to take it off!"


    Stanley sneered furiously, "Fine! Take it off then! I''ll eat you up right here!"


    Sharon red at him in shock.


    She couldn''t believe that he could say such unabashed words.


    She was so angry that her hands were shaking, and her eyes were almost about to spurt fire. Her


    small face reflected the light in her eyes, which made her surprisingly beautiful.


    "You scheming jerk!" Sharon pushed him away. "How dare you do this to me? You nned all this,


    didn''t you? The love-makingst night and buying this dress for me today. You did all these because


    you want to irritate and enrage Shawn. You wanted him to know what we didst night, right?"


    Stanley looked at her with a nk expression. "You are my wife, and those are my rights!"Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "But you can''t just scheme all of this, lead me into your conspiracy cluelessly, and even pretend that


    nothing has happened!"


    She found his scheming side very scary. To think that she was so happy this morning when he


    brought her to the mall for shopping. She even thought it was a date and looked forward to it, but it


    turned out that all of this was fake.


    Stanley pursed his lips and looked at her.


    "What were you thinking when you were shopping with me in the mall? Were you happy? I doubt


    so! You must beughing at me for being too stupid..."


    "I didn''t!" Stanley walked toward her, looking straight at her. "Why do you think I did all of this? It''s


    because of you! You are not ruthless and decisive enough, so I have to help you with all these!"


    "Bullsh*t!"


    Stanley sneered and said, "I''m just helping you, and helping him to realize the fact. It''s impossible


    for you to be together."


    "I don''t need you to tell me that!"


    "Then why are you mad? Isn''t it better now that Shawn understands all this?"


    "Why don''t you get it? I''m not angry that you let Shawn know about us. I am angry that you made


    me part of your schemes!" Sharon stomped her feet with anger. "I naively thought that you took me


    to the mall today just because you wanted to give me something. I even thought that we were on a


    date... But in the end, everything was part of your scheme!"


    "Everything you''ve done sincest night has been meticulously nned! Buying me dress, buying


    me shoes, dressing me up beautifully, just to irritate Shawn. You even went out of your way to


    include me in your scheme! I was really stupid and naive. I was so moved, thinking that you were


    simply just want to give me a gift!"


    Stanley was astounded.


    He didn''t believe in her at all in regards to Liam. He schemed against her in regards to


    Shawn.


    On the surface, he seemed to be kind to her, but he never really thought of her feelings.


    In fact, he was selfish through and through!


    Sharon red at him, waiting for his apology, but he just looked at her stoically. Aplex emotion


    shed across his gaze. He stood there without a word, staring at her with his deep gazes.


    What the hell did he stare at her?


    Was there any tattoo on her face?


    Sharon teased him in her heart, "I thought he is very smart! Can''t he tell that I''m waiting for his


    apology?


    As long as he apologized, she might forgive him!


    But he didn''t do anything and just looked at her.


    Sharon''s eyes widened as he looked at her. In the end, she couldn''t hold back her anger and said,


    "You..."


    Sharon was dumbfounded after blurting a word.


    Silently, he simply turned around and walked away without a word.


    What was he doing?


    Sharon subconsciously chased after him for two steps and immediately stopped. What was she


    doing? It was him who was at fault. Why was she chasing after him?


    Also, what did he mean by this? How could he walk away without saying a word? Was he still mad?


    Staring at his broad and straight back, Sharon bit her lip and muttered under her breath, "Fine!


    Don''t apologize then!"


    She was still angry and stamped her feet again.


    As a result...


    "Hiss..."


    She was in so much pain that tears almost flowed out of her eyes.


    D*mn it, she forgot that she was bare-footed!


    She stepped on the stone.


    Sharon was so angry that she turned around and walked away. She could walk all over the world


    too even without shoes!


    When Stanley drove over, Sharon was already gone. There was only a pair of high-heeled shoes


    lying under the bright sun.


    "Wow, this shoe is so beautiful."


    Suddenly, Sharon''s exciting eyes when she looked at the shoes in the mall shed across his mind.


    She said that she had never worn such high shoes and was a little intimidated to wear them. The


    salespersonplimented her good- looking ankle, saying that she would look sexy and elegant in


    the high-heels.


    For the first time, Stanley saw her blushing because of the praise, so he resolutely bought the


    shoes and insisted on asking her to wear it.


    But now, the shoes that she was so excited about, were now lying there like garbage.


    Stanley pushed the door open, got out of the car, bent down, and picked up the shoes.


    When he turned around and got on the car, he thought of what she said in the mall. She tried to


    dissuade him to go to the hospital and suggested that they should go and have fun since she


    dressed up so beautifully today...


    What was she thinking at that time?


    Did she want to go on a date with him?


    But what about him? At that time, after he dressed her up so beautifully, all he thought of in his mind


    was Shawn''s expression when he saw Sharon. He deliberately picked up the low-cut dress so that


    Shawn could see the hickeys on her chest clearly...


    Even fromst night, when Shawn called her, he had already made a n in his mind.


    He sexually tormented herst night for several rounds and left all those hickeys on her body. When


    she got up the next day, these marks on her body clearly indicated what she had experienced the


    night before. He went shopping with her and dressed her up beautifully. Then he took her to Shawn


    and let him see how well Sharon was living by his side...


    He even thought that it was best to infuriate Shawn so that Shawn would punch him in front of


    Sharon. In this way, Sharon would hate Shawn and feel sorry for him.


    However, Shawn was not fooled. He was not angry.


    Truth be told, he nned everything today, every nook and cranny of it.


    Stanley opened the door, got in, fastened the seat belt, and then started the car to leave.


    He drove very slowly as he looked at the woman walking in front with his torch- like eyes.


    She was bare-footed. Since she didn''t wear shoes, every step she took was like stepping on the tip


    of the knife. She limped as she walked, looking rather awkward.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171


    There were people whispering and gossiping behind Sharon, but she just pretended that she didn''t


    see them.


    Anger rose in Stanley''s heart as he looked on. He pushed the door open and hurried over to


    Sharon.


    Meanwhile, Sharon cursed while walking. She cursed the selfish, petty- minded, and snappish man.


    It was not even her fault, but he literally left her in rage.


    B*stard!


    "Hiss..."


    She stepped on another pebble that made her face twist in an agonizing grimace.


    Some bystanders wereughing at her. They must have taken her as a lunatic.


    Sharon rolled her eyes at the bystander. Just as she was about to go on, her body suddenly rose


    into the air.


    "Ah!" she cried out in surprise and hugged the person subconsciously.


    When she looked up, her eyes widened in bewilderment.


    Stanley? Why was he here?


    Didn''t he leave?


    Why did hee back?


    Sharon looked up at him in a daze.


    She stared at his chin, which was a perfect and smooth curve, emphasizing the firm yet gentle


    jawlines.


    Sharon was still in shock when he suddenly put her down on the roadside bench.


    He stood in front of her, blocking all the sunshine and letting her sit under the shadow.


    Sharon looked up and saw Stanley lowering his head. Since his back was facing the sun, she could


    not see his face but onlyrge circles of lights surrounding him as if his shoulder was covered with a


    layer of golden halos.


    Sharon squinted her eyes due to the dazzling light. After a long time, she asked, "Why did you


    come back?"


    Stanley looked at the woman in front of him and pursed his lips. After a while, he said, "Sit still."


    Then he turned around.


    Sharon stared at his back and did not know what he was going to do.


    Initially, she thought that he had left in a rage, but she didn''t expect that he would return.


    Why did hee back? Was he worried about her? Or was he afraid that she couldn''t go back by


    herself?


    Before she could think further into it, the sound of footsteps resonated again. He was walking


    towards her.


    Sharon looked up and her mouth agape in awe when she saw the thing in Stanley''s hand.


    Was that the shoes she threw away?


    She was right. He was taking the high heels she threw at him when she lost her temper just now.


    Why did he pick them up?


    Stanley stood in front of her. When she opened her mouth and was about to speak, the tall man


    suddenly squatted down.


    Sharon''s eyes widened in horror.


    She was so bewildered by his gesture that she shrank involuntarily.


    Stanley gripped her ankle tightly with his big hand. She wiggled reflexively that made Stanley exert


    a bit more force in his hand and said in his deep and mellow voice, "Don''t move!"


    Sharon looked at him in a daze, watching him lift her foot onto his knee regardless of the dirtiness.


    He swept away the dirt on her feet and put the shoe on it.


    The tall and handsome man was kneeling on one knee in front of the beautiful and disheveled


    woman. The picture was so beautiful that it was like a painting.


    It was also like the romantic scene in the movie.


    The bystanders whispered, "He''s so handsome. Is he a celebrity?"


    "He won''t propose to her right there, will he?"


    "This is such an eyesore. We''re all at the hospital, but why do I have to be warded but there they


    are, disying affection..."


    Sharon listened to the whispering, bbergasted.


    Her heart was beating faster, and her palms started to sweat.


    She had never seen Stanley behaving like this before.


    And Stanley had never done such a thing for her.


    She looked at this man in confusion. She couldn''t figure out what he really wanted to do.


    He must have gone crazy again! He was out of his mind!


    Sharon could only think so...


    After wearing shoes for her, he stood up silently, bent down, put his arms behind her back and legs


    respectively, and carried her in his arms.


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat again.


    Why did he carry her again?


    It was understandable for him to carry her just now since she was bare-footed, but why did he carry


    her now that he had put on the shoes on her?


    Sharon did not notice that all the female passers-by were staring at her enviously at this moment.


    Sharon sat in the front passenger seat, and it was eerily quiet inside the car.


    She told herself again and again not to turn her head to look at him... However, she couldn''t control


    herself from turning her little head to look at him again and again...


    His side profile was really handsome with a thick forehead, straight nose bridge, and sexy thin lips.


    Sharon was so mesmerized by his good looks that she couldn''t look away, then she blurted, "Didn''t


    you leave? Why did youe back?"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Stanley drove steadily. After a while, he said, "Who said I left?"


    "Just now..."


    "I was just going to get the car. When I came back, you disappeared."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Did he expect her to stay in ce and wait for him after leaving without saying anything? How


    would she know that he would return?


    The silence ensued inside the car.


    After a long while, Sharon looked out of the window, not knowing where he would take her to. She


    asked, "Where are we going?"


    She was curious because it was not the way home.


    Stanley pursed his lips and held the steering wheel tightly. After a while, he said, "You''ll know when


    we arrive."


    Sharon frowned and looked at him with her head tilted to one side. Why so mysterious?


    What the hell was he doing now?


    But no matter how she asked, he wouldn''t give her an absolute answer.


    Finally, Sharon was fed up asking but without getting an answer, so she kept her mouth shut and


    started to doze off. He wouldn''t harm her in any way, so she couldn''t be bothered anymore.


    She took quite a long nap. Suddenly, she felt suffocated as if a boulder was pressing on her chest


    that she couldn''t breathe.


    Sharon was a rock squad who didn''t know how to swim. She never learned how to swim when her


    father taught her when she was a child, and she would cry loudly whenever she was in the water.


    Eventually, her father felt sorry for her, so he did not want to force her to learn anymore.


    Now, the feeling in the dream was like learning to swim. There was no air and she couldn''t breathe.


    She opened her mouth and gasped desperately, wanting to breathe, but something crawled in...


    She was on the verge of being swallowed up by the power as if was taking everything from her.


    Sharon finally woke up. She suddenly opened her eyes and saw a handsome face in front of her.


    Stanley Jones!


    Sharon raised her hand and gave the man a hard p on the arm.


    Stanley grimaced in pain and let go of her. There was a sh of lust in his eyes as he looked at her.


    Sharon opened her mouth and took a few deep breaths. When she recovered, she stared at him


    and said, "You''re killing me!"


    She almost couldn''t breathe.


    Stanley swallowed, and the ck color in his eyes deepened. Sharon''s hair was messy, her face


    blushing, her big eyes watery. Her voice was trembling weakly which could captivate one''s soul.


    Stanley said in a low voice as his chest undted anxiously, "You''re sleeping like a pig. I can''t wake


    you up no matter how."


    So he could only use this method to wake her, but he fell deeper and deeper into the lustful trap.


    She was sleeping like a pig?


    Which woman was happy to hear a man call her a pig?

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172


    The hot-tempered woman might be able to roll up her sleeves right there and then and fight with the


    man on the spot.


    Sharon was also a little hot-tempered, but when she saw Stanley''s zing eyes, her anger


    diminished.


    She pursed her lips and decided not to stoop to his level and fight with him.


    "Where are we?" she turned her head and asked.


    "Parking lot."


    Sharon squinted, rather agitated.


    Of course, she knew that they were at a parking lot, but which parking lot?


    While she was thinking, the door was opened. Stanley stood by the car and beckoned her toe


    out. "Come on."


    Sharon was used to wearing t shoes, so she found it hard to walk in high heels. As soon as she


    stepped on the ground, she was a little unbnced. Luckily, Stanley held her so that she didn''t fall


    down.


    Stanley frowned and looked at the woman in his arms, and then looked at the sevencentimeter-high


    shoes.


    "Let''s go."


    After saying that, he took her hand and strode to the elevator.


    "s"


    Sharon stumbled behind him. "Where are you taking me?"


    Two minutester, Sharon went out of the elevator and was stunned to see the peopleing and


    going. "Is this... the shopping mall?"


    "Hmm," said Stanley lightly.


    Sharon was a little confused. Why did he bring her to the shopping mall?


    They just came to the mall at noon to buy the dress and shoes. Was there something else he


    wanted to buy?


    Sharon had so many questions in her heart that she didn''t have a chance to ask until she was taken


    to the shop that sold shoes.


    What''s more, the shop was the one they came to buy the high heels.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What exactly did Stanley want to do?


    Before Sharon had time to ask, Stanley, who was standing beside her, said to the salesperson,


    "Pick her a pair of t shoes."


    Sharon looked askance, confused.


    So they came back to the mall because he saw that it was inconvenient for her to wear high heels


    and wanted to buy another pair of shoes for her?


    The salesperson obviously still remembered Stanley, the big spender. As soon as he asked for it,


    the salesperson immediately pulled Sharon''s hand and said, "Miss, please have a seat. I''ll get some


    shoes for you to see which one you like."


    Sharon had no choice but to sit down.


    After a while, the salesperson came over with a pair of shoes and was about to squat down to


    change it for Sharon when a voice came from the side, "Let me do it."


    He then took the shoes from the salesperson.


    Sharon, who hadn''te to her senses yet, was even more confused when he looked at Stanley


    squatting down in front of her again.


    The more she looked at him, the more she felt that something was wrong with him, especially when


    they came out of the hospital.


    Stanley had changed the shoes for her and his voice pulled her back to reality as he said, "Is it


    comfortable?"


    His voice was low and deep. Sometimes, he would use the same tone and voice to ask her the


    same question after they slept together, "Is itfortable?"


    Sharonposed herself. She blushed and quickly nodded. "Yes, it''sfortable. Buy this one


    then."


    Stanley nodded and gave his card to the salesperson.


    After buying shoes anding out of the shop, Sharon couldn''t stand her curiosity anymore. She


    pulled Stanley to a corner and asked, "Tell me frankly, what are you doing?"


    Stanley looked at the petite hand on his shirt, raised his hand, and flicked her hand away.


    Sharon grimaced in pain and immediately withdrew her hand. She widened her eyes and looked at


    him.


    Stanley looked back at her and said in a calm voice, "Haven''t you noticed yet? We''re on a date."


    Sharon''s eyes opened so wide in shock as if a bomb exploded in her head.


    She almost dropped her jaw too.


    W-What did he say?


    A d-date?


    They were on a date?


    Did she hear it wrong? Her ears were okay, right?


    Sharon looked at him in a daze, but Stanley had already taken a step forward.


    After staying in the same ce for a few seconds, Sharon regained herposure and


    immediately ran after him.


    Sure enough, it was much more convenient to walk in t shoes, and she could walk faster now.


    She trotted to his side, panting. "Hey..."


    Stanley walked on with his long legs and looked around. "What do you want to do? What do you


    want to eat? Or drink?"


    Sharon looked at him, confused.


    "Are you hungry? Shall we grab a bite to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry!"


    She had eaten so much in the hospital''s cafeteria just now and he asked her to eat again? Did he


    want to stuff her to death?


    Stanley nodded. "Okay then. What do you want to do?"


    Sharon looked at him quietly and said, "What do YOU want to do?"


    "I told you, we''re on a date." Stanley reached out and stroked her hair.


    Sharon was astounded. "What''s wrong with you? Why do you suddenly want to date me?"


    Stanley suddenly took a step closer to her, which scared Sharon to retreat. He stretched out his


    hand and pulled her over. "Didn''t you say that you thought we''re on a date at noon? In fact, you are


    looking forward to it. If so, let''s have a real date."


    Sharon looked at him in a daze.


    What did he say?


    Sharon wanted to reach out and touch his forehead, but he was too tall for her to reach. "D-Do you


    know what you''re talking about?"


    Stanley smiled. "Of course."


    Sharon licked her lips. "Are you sure you want to... date me?"


    Stanley''s eyes fell on her. "Yes, I''m sure. This is our first date."


    Sharon''s heart beat fast again.


    A date...


    It was just two simple words, but it was so sweet that it made her heart beat faster.


    On the third floor.


    A man and a woman were dressed in bright-colored and dashing clothes. No matter where they


    were, they were head-turners and eye-catching attention.


    Sharon didn''t care about other people''s gazes. Shee only cared about what the man said just now.


    He said that he was going to have a real date with her. Did he suddenlye to his senses? Or did


    something happen that provoked him?


    But she didn''t care about either of them.


    Since he said that this was their date, then let''s go dating!


    Sharon grabbed Stanley''s arm and held it intimately. "I want to eat something!"


    Stanley took a look at her and then at her hands that were holding his arm. He smiled and said,


    "You''re not full?"


    "I don''t care. I want to eat as much as I can!"


    This was their first date. She must ask him to buy her something to eat. Otherwise, how could it be


    called a date?


    Stanley nodded. "Then what do you want?"


    Sharon took him to the ice cream shop. "This one!"


    Stanley frowned in dismay.


    She was really a young girl. What was so nice about this anyway?


    "You can eat other things, but not this one."


    Hearing this, Sharon was anxious. "Why?"


    "Shush. You can''t, and that''s final."


    It was approaching September and summer had passed. It was too cold to have ice cream now.


    Obviously, Sharon did not know that he was actually stopping her for her own good, so she stomped


    indignantly. "I want to eat this!"


    "Let''s eat something else, okay?"


    "No, I want to eat this!"


    Stanley frowned. "Be good."


    Sharon was really agitated. What did he think he was doing? Was she his daughter? She was his


    wife, not his daughter!


    They were only two minutes into their first date and already had the first quarrel.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173


    When a man and a woman went out on a date, the man would do whatever the girl said.


    So what if she wanted to eat ice cream?


    Couldn''t he just say yes? Was this still a date?


    "Hmph, I don''t want to date him anymore!" Sharon huffed angrily inside her.


    She sat down on the chair and refused to move. She was annoyed.


    Stanley looked at her skeptically and asked, "Why are you sitting here? Let''s go."


    "If you want to go, you go! I don''t want to go!"


    "Sharon Cruz!" Stanley was obviously puzzled by the woman who excitedly said that she wanted to


    grab a bite a minute ago but was now annoyed.


    Sharon red at him and said, "Don''t shout at me. I won''t leave!"


    Stanley massaged his eyebrows, speechless. "I didn''t shout at you..."


    Sharon insisted, "No matter what, I won''t leave." "Then can you at least tell me a reason why don''t


    you want to leave?"


    It would be easier to solve the problem if he knew the reason. He faintly felt that she seemed to be


    angry, but he didn''t know why was she angry.


    Sharon casually blurted an excuse, "I don''t want to walk. My feet hurt."


    Stanley was even more confused. "Didn''t I just buy you t shoes? Are you still in pain?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes in agitation, apparently pissing off.


    Why was he so stupid?


    Why was it so hard for him to see why she didn''t want to leave?


    She wanted to eat ice cream!


    She pursed her lips and turned her face away, ignoring him.


    She just wanted to see if the super intelligent president could figure out why she was angry.


    There was a young couple next to her now. As if deliberately trying to piss her off further, the boy


    was very considerate and doted on his girlfriend at all times, while the girl was gentle and sweet...


    The girl said, "Honey, I want the strawberry-vored."


    The boy said, "Okay, whatever you want, my darling. If one is not enough, let''s have two scoops."


    The girl gave him a kiss and said, "Honey, you''re the best!"


    The boy responded affectionately, "I am willing to be your best for the rest of my life."


    The girl''s heart melted. Her gazes were filled with passion and sweetness as sheid her eyes on


    her boyfriend.


    Sharon found the scene irritable though.


    It would be easier to kill Stanley than to get him to say such lovey-dovey things.


    After a few people''sparisons, the real couple immediately showed its original appearance.


    Sharon thought enviously, "That is what a real date is like! The tacit understanding, the atmosphere,


    and the sweetness!"


    On the other hand, they had nothing.


    All they had was a dimwitted idiot!


    The owner of the dessert shop finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He sighed and said, "Lad."


    Stanley nced at him and asked, "Me?"


    "Yes, you." The boss pointed to the angry Sharon sitting on the chair. "Is she your niece or what?"


    Stanley sneered, "Am I that old?"


    "Oh?" The owner was stunned. "That means..."


    "That means she is my wife!"


    The owner apologized immediately, "I''m sorry, I''m so sorry. My bad. I see that the girl is quite young-


    looking and even a little childish. I didn''t expect that you... have been married."


    Stanley agreed that Sharon did look young, but he didn''t look that old either!


    What the hell!


    He made the right decision by not buying ice cream from this stall!


    Of course, the owner of the dessert shop didn''t know what Stanley was thinking. If he knew, he


    certainly wouldn''t help him solve the crisis.


    "That little girl... Oh, I mean, your wife is angry with you. You should go over andfort her."


    Stanley frowned and nodded. "I know she''s angry."


    "Then why are you still standing here?"


    "I''m just wondering why is she angry. It would be a lot faster to find out why and then work on the


    problem."


    Otherwise, he would be like a headless chicken.


    The owner of the dessert shop was utterly shocked. He had been selling dessert for 20 years and


    this was the first time he had seen such a dull man.


    "Your wife is angry because you don''t buy her ice cream. That''s the only exnation."


    There was no need to even think about it.


    Stanley frowned. "Is that so?"


    "Of course!"


    Stanley was speechless.


    He had said that it was too cold to eat in this weather. Was it necessary for her to be angry?


    What should she do if she had to go to the hospital because of an upset stomach? What about


    when she caught a cold? It was for her own good, yet she was agitated because he cared for her!


    It was simply... unreasonable.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "I don''t buy it for her is for her own good. She''s a smart girl. She shouldn''t be mad about this,"


    Stanley said after thinking for a while.


    The dessert shop owner rolled his eyes and said, "Young man, women are sweet-toothed animals.


    When they go out on a date with a man, they are happy. When they are happy, they will crave this


    kind of thing. Moreover, ice cream represents sweet love. Look around you. Nine out of ten couples


    have ice cream in their hands."


    Looking around, Stanley found that what the owner said was true.


    Several beautifully dressed young girls were eating ice cream while holding their boyfriends'' arms.


    Stanley looked at the angry Sharon lying her head on the table. Was she really angry because he


    didn''t buy her ice cream?


    He didn''t believe it at first but started to believe it after listening to the owner''s exnation.


    The owner of the dessert shop took the opportunity to promote his ice cream, "What do you think,


    young man? Why don''t you buy your wife one?"


    Stanley went straight to Sharon and ignored the owner''s words.


    The owner squinted at Stanley''s back, annoyed.


    He cursed under his breath, "Argh, such a waste of my time and effort."


    Sharon saw the man walking towards her from the corner of her eye. She turned her face and faced


    her back at him.


    Stanley pulled out a chair and sat down. Looking at the woman who was angry, he said, "Are you


    really angry with me because I didn''t buy you ice cream?"


    Actually, Sharon was not angry with him because of the ice cream, not to that extent.


    She was angry because of the meaning behind the ice cream. Since he said it was a date, then


    they should date like other couples. He should listen to her,ply with her every need, and spoil


    her in every way. Instead, he disapproved of this and didn''t allow her to do that...


    Stanley coaxed her patiently, "If you don''t tell me the reason, I''ll never know why you are upset."


    Only then did Sharon take action. She pointed to the couple next to her and asked, "Are we on a


    date now?"


    "Yes."


    "Then why can''t you be as intimate as that boyfriend to me?"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and looked over. The couple seemed to be about the same age as


    Sharon. At this moment, the two of them were feeding each other ice cream with their arms


    intertwined together.


    "Do you want me to hug you here?"


    "Of course not!" Sharon was so angry that she almost mmed the table. Why couldn''t hee to


    his senses? "I mean, you should be... nicer to me."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Such as?"


    Sharon blushed and didn''t say anything.


    The young couple on the side opened their mouths at the right time. The man held the girl and said,


    "Baby, do you still want to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    The girl''s face was full of happiness. "I love you. You''re so sweet. I love you so much..."


    "Baby, I love you too..."


    Stanley seemed to have realized what she meant. He said with a look as if he was choked, "Do you


    want me to do this to you?"

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174


    Sharon also felt a little mushy as she listened to the young couple''s conversation, but when she


    thought of Stanley who had never called her baby or darling, she resolutely nodded and said, "Yes!"


    She really wanted to hear him calling her intimately.


    Stanley couldn''t say these sappy words for sure. He was about to refuse her immediately, but when


    he saw her expectant eyes, he couldn''t bear to do so.


    Sharon looked at him eagerly.


    Stanley stroked his forehead and said, "Don''t you think it''s quite disgusting?"


    "A little."


    "Then why do you still want to hear it?"


    "Because I want to hear you call me like that." Sharon felt that she was quite thick-skinned. "Do you


    want to do it or not?"


    There was a hint of threat at the end of her words.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "Two options. Either I call you one of those mushy nicknames or I buy


    you ice cream. Choose one.


    Sharon swallowed subconsciously. The ice cream was a great temptation for foodies.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You won''t call me like that anyway, will you?" Sharon asked.


    Stanley nodded.


    At least there was one thing she could choose!


    She would choose ice cream then!


    No matter what, Stanley would not call her in such a disgusting way.


    "I want ice cream!" Although Sharon didn''t feel good that he didn''t even want to fulfill her wish into


    calling her baby or honey, figuring that he didn''t love her, she didn''t take it to the heart when she


    thought of eating ice cream. "I want two!"


    Stanley''s expression gloomed. "No!"


    Sharon squinted at him and said, "Call me baby, then I won''t eat the ice cream."


    Stanley looked askance at her.


    Two minutester.


    The owner of the dessert shop looked at the man and woman walking away and shouted happily,


    "Come again next time. I''ll give you a discount."


    Sharon held two cones in both hands and said with a smile, "Okay, uncle, we''lle again when


    we have time. Thank you for giving me one more ice cream."


    After that, Sharon looked at the cone in Stanley''s hand.


    The owner of the dessert shop waved his hand and said, "You''re wee."


    Sharon licked the ice cream and was so happy that her eyes were almost narrowed into a slit. She


    looked at the man beside her and said, "Eat it!"


    Stanley seldom ate sweet food. He didn''t take a fancy on such sweet food.


    "You don''t like it, do you?" Sharon''s eyes suddenly lit up. "Then you hold it for me. After I finish


    mine, I''ll eat y..."


    Before she could finish, she stared in astonishment as Stanley slowly put the ice cream into his


    mouth.


    Didn''t he say that he didn''t want to eat it?


    Stanley nced at her and swallowed the coldness in his mouth. "I won''t give it to you even if I don''t


    like to eat it. It''s my greatest limit to let you eat two cones, and you want to eat three?"


    Sharon pouted at him in dismay.


    Stanley took two bites, but he still didn''t like it, so he threw it away when he saw a trash bin.


    Sharon''s face was full of pity and forlorn. "What a waste..."


    Stanley took out a tissue to wipe the stickiness on his finger, and his movements were elegant and


    reserved as usual.


    Sharon licked the cone and asked curiously, "Why don''t you like ice cream? It''s so delicious."


    She felt strange that there was someone in the world who didn''t like to eat these pleasant desserts.


    Stanley nced at her. "Do you think everyone is just like you, a foodie?"


    Sharon red at him. He scolded her again!


    "Eat quickly." Stanley rubbed her head with his big, clean hand. "After you finish, we''ll go upstairs


    and have a look."


    Sharon nodded repeatedly, enjoying the ice cream.


    After finishing the two cones, Stanley frowned helplessly. "Are you a kid? Why are you so messy?"


    Sharon stretched out his hands and was a little embarrassed after being scolded by him. "The ice


    cream melted quickly, and I ate slowly. What else can I do..."


    Stanley nced at her and said, "Don''t move."


    Then he took her hand and took out a piece of tissue again to wipe her hand. His action was


    detailed and gentle as he carefully wiped the stickiness off her finger, even in the gap between her


    fingers.


    He slightly lowered his head and focused on wiping her hand. His well- defined facial features were


    extremely profound, and the corners of his mouth, which were slightly closed, were full of


    seriousness.


    Sharon tilted her head and looked at him. In addition to his long eyshes, even the wrinkles of his


    eyelids were beautiful. His long eyshes cast a shadow under his eyelids.


    His lips were sexy and ruddy, which was a healthy color.


    His whole body exuded a kind of vibe that made people actively energized. Sharon''s heart was


    thumping vigorously.


    Her heart beat so fast that she couldn''t stand it.


    She turned her face and looked away, biting her lower lip and flushing timidly.


    "All done."


    Stanley threw the tissue away and looked up to see Sharon''s blushing face. He frowned and asked,


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Sharon immediately shook her head. "No, nothing."


    "Then why is your face so red?" As he said this, Stanley reached out and touched her forehead.


    "Are you alright?"


    He told her not to eat two cones of ice cream, but she didn''t listen to him.


    His breathpletely enveloped her, and Sharon immediately stepped back. "I''m okay! Let''s go!"


    Her heart was beating so fast. If he was leaning closer to her, she felt that she would certainly


    suffocate.


    Stanley frowned and looked at the woman with a sudden change of attitude. She turned hostile so


    fast that he couldn''t apprehend the situation.


    Was she angry again because he didn''t call her those intimate nicknames?


    Pursing his lips, Stanley strode over.


    Sharon secretly adjusted her breathing and thought, "I''m so useless! Why am I always blushing and


    flustering when I see him? I''m even nervous and shy in front of him..."


    She pretended to look at the scenery elsewhere and calmed down slowly.


    Stanley looked at the woman beside him. She didn''t look him in the eye nor talk to him. Her lips


    were tightly shut as if she was a little unhappy.


    Stanley frowned. Finally, after letting out a sigh, he stopped and blocked her way.


    Sharon was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    "I have something to tell you."


    "O-Okay, say it," she stuttered nervously as he locked his serious gaze at her.


    Stanley, who was taller than her, stood straight and looked down at her. He bent down slightly, and


    his breath enveloped the startled Sharon bit by bit.


    After a while, he said slowly, "Sorry, I don''t know what I should do during a date nor can I specte


    about women''s feelings. You are the first woman whom I date in the mall, and also the first woman


    who asked me to eat ice cream. If there is anything that I don''t do well or upset you, you can tell me


    directly, and I will improve."


    Sharon waspletely astounded and stared at him with wide eyes.


    He was so close to her that she could see into the deepest part of his eyes. His dark and deep


    nces were fixed on her. "I don''t know how to go out with someone or date.


    Can you teach me?"


    When Sharon heard the sound of his heart beating, she felt as if a flower had blossomed in her


    heart.


    Love began to spread from every meridian in her body. Her nose was sour and her eyes were


    watery as she reached out and hugged him. "Okay!"


    She said a word in a low voice and took the initiative to kiss him.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175


    Stanley seemed to be a little reluctant. He was not used to being so intimate in crowded ces.


    Sharon hugged him tightly and did not let him move. Her voice overflowed from her lips. "This is the


    first rule of dating. Don''t refuse my kiss!"


    Stanley slowed down and allowed her to hug him. In the end, his eyes were full of smiles as he


    reached out to hug her back.


    Sharon bit his chin gently and gasped, "Liar."


    Stanley put his arms around her waist and stabilized her body. "Hmm?"


    "You said that you don''t know how to go out with someone or date. You''re a liar."


    Although she suspected that he was lying, Sharon was still willing to believe him from the bottom of


    her heart. She didn''t even know why she had such a contradictory feeling.


    Stanley raised her small face and looked at her deeply. "You don''t believe me?"


    Sharon shook her head. "No..."


    Stanley frowned. "Why?"


    "Because it''s impossible. You''ve had an affair with Jewel..." "I''ll tell you one more time. There''s


    nothing between Jewel and me. I have never touched her, not even once. I only treat her as my


    sister. Other than that, I have no other thoughts about her."


    It was the first time that he had seriously denied and exined his rtionship with Jewel. Sharon


    looked at him for a few seconds and then nodded. "Okay, I believe you. But what about Reba?


    Before she... passed away, you must have a date with her, didn''t you?"


    Stanley looked down at her eyes. "If I say no, do you believe me?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon opened her mouth wide and was shocked. "Impossible..."


    Stanley didn''t say anything. He suddenly raised his head and looked at somewhere with sharp


    eyes. He pursed his lips and was about to let go of Sharon, to which Sharon took his hand and said,


    "It''s a small matter. I''ll deal with it. Just wait and see!"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows unexpectedly and there was a smile in his eyes. He wanted to see how


    she would deal with it.


    After that, she swung her skirt and walked toward the person who secretly photographed them.


    Yup. Just now, Stanley suddenly stopped because he found that someone was secretly taking their


    pictures with a phone.


    Sharon came to the person who had secretly photographed her and deliberately threatened her with


    a calm face, "Miss, did you secretly take pictures of us?"


    The girl denied it. "Ah, no, I''m just..."


    "Stop arguing!" Sharon''s eyes widened. "Give me your phone and let me have a look. Do you know


    that it is a civil crime to take our picture without our consent? You are invading our privacy! I can sue


    you!"


    The girl was seriously stunned and immediately showed her the phone. "I just saw that you are very


    sweet together and create such a beautiful picture, just like a painting. I can''t help it. I''m sorry.


    Please don''t misunderstand..."


    Sharon looked down and found that there were several photos on the mobile phone that were


    particrly exquisite whether from the angle of shooting or from the light and shadow.


    She and Stanley hugged each other intimately, and the smiles and satisfaction on their faces were


    just right. Stanley looked at her with a strong emotion in his eyes, which


    was caught by this person with her mobile phone.


    There were so many photos and every one of them was perfect and moving.


    The two people in the photo only cared about each other and almost wanted to shield themselves


    from the outside world.


    Sharon was lost in thought. She didn''t expect that Stanley would look at her with such a look. She


    didn''t notice it when he hugged her, but in the photo instead.


    She moved her lips and looked up at the girl. "What are you going to do with these photos?"


    "I''m a student in the department of photography and creative imaging. I found that it was very


    breathtaking when you and your boyfriend were hugging each other just now, so I couldn''t help


    taking photos of you... If you mind them, I can delete it."


    Sharon thought for a moment and said, "You have to delete these that expose our faces, but you


    can use these two that didn''t show our faces but just our backs and side profiles."


    The person was overjoyed. "Really? Thank you so much. Thank you."


    Sharon returned the phone to her. "Can you please forward me all these photos?"


    The girl quickly nodded and said, "Yes, of course."


    Sharon smiled and said, "Thank you."


    These photos were so beautiful that they recorded their love from the heart at that time. It was a pity


    to delete them like this, so Sharon wanted to keep them.


    Sharon still didn''te back after Stanley waited for a long time. He was about to go over to have a


    look when she came back with a wide grin on her face. "Well, I asked that person to delete all the


    photos. Am I awesome?"


    Stanley raised his hand and rubbed her head. "Yes, you''re awesome. Let''s go upstairs."


    Sharon was a little embarrassed as their intimate moment earlier had started to attract other


    people''s attention, so she hurried to leave with him.


    There were a lot of things that they had not done together before, such as the first date, and the


    absence of a picture between them.


    Sharon secretly saved the photos taken by the person just now and nned to print them outter


    and hide them as her own collection.


    The shopping mall was very big, and there were a lot of things to do here. When they came to the


    cinema, Sharon suddenly remembered that not only did they never officially date before but they


    also never watched a movie together.


    So she asked, "Do you want to watch a movie?"


    Stanley looked at her with his head tilted to one side. "Do you?"


    Sharon nodded.


    "Then let''s do it."


    Just like that, the two of them bought movie tickets that would be shown half an hourter, then


    bought popcorn, sat in the corner, and waited silently.


    Sharon nced at the man next to her. He sat in a straight and formal manner, unlike other men.


    Some men would lean on the sofa scantily as if they didn''t have bones. Sharon curled her lips and


    looked at her handsome man who was sitting upright.


    She stuffed a mouthful of popcorn into her mouth and leaned towards him, her ears as red as


    radishes.


    Stanley did not respond.


    She leaned closer.


    There was still no response from Stanley.


    Sharon moved closer to him again.


    Every time she got a little closer to him, Sharon''s heart beat faster, which would easily make her


    nervous. Once she was nervous, she liked to eat.


    She happened to have popcorn in her hand. When she got close to Stanley, she already stuffed a


    large bunch of popcorn into her mouth...


    Finally, the man had a slight reaction this time where he turned to look at her and said in a low


    voice, "Do you want to lean on my shoulder?"


    Sharon blushed because of his blunt words. "What? No! I just feel a little ufortable sitting for so


    long and want to move. Don''t overthink it!"


    As she spoke, she wanted to go back to her original position with a disgusted look on her face.


    However, she felt a tight grip on her wrist. A big hand caught her.


    Sharon was shocked and turned her head. Stanley''s hand reached over and pressed her little head


    directly on his shoulder, saying in a deep voice, "Just do that. Lean for as long as you want."


    Sharon''s face was full of shyness. "I don''t really want to lean, okay?"


    Stanley abruptly said that felt like cold water sshing on top of her exciting mind, "I just dislike you


    eating. It''s dirty."


    Sharon''s expression darkened. She pushed him away, red at him, and stuffed arge handful of


    popcorn into her mouth. Her cheeks bulged like a hamster!


    Were they still on a date?


    Couldn''t he talk nicely to her for once?

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176


    The corner of Stanley''s lips twitched. He stared at her seriously with a smile.


    He had seen all of her actions just now. He found that she looked very funny and adorable when


    she tried to get close to him but was too shy to do so. It actually made him a little nervous, even his


    palm was sweaty.


    His heart was beating too fast. He was not as calm and wise as he used to be.


    He said what he had said just now in order to ease the mood.


    He didn''t despise her. He just wanted to find a topic to ease his tension.


    Stanley lowered his eyes and smiled. He hadn''t had such a feeling for so many years. It actually felt


    quite good.


    "What are you smiling at?" Sharon red at him. "You''reughing at me again, aren''t you?"


    Stanley looked at her seriously and shook his head. "No."


    Sharon thought that he was going to verbally attack her again. Unexpectedly, he showed her such a


    serious side. Unable to stand his serious gaze, she swallowed and looked away timidly, mumbling,


    "It''s so hot. Did they turn off the air conditioner here?"


    A young girl sitting next to them leaned into her boyfriend''s arms and said, "Honey, I need your coat.


    They''ve turned on the air conditioner to the maximum. I''m so cold."


    Sharon looked askance at them.


    They did it on purpose!


    Stanley curled his lips into an amusing smile.


    Sharon was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide like an ostrich.


    It was a long wait. Sharon was so bored that she started to count the popcorns to pass the time.


    Suddenly, she thought of something and said, "I almost forgot."


    Stanley looked at her in confusion.


    Holding the popcorn in her arms, Sharon turned her head and stared at him straightly. "You haven''t


    finished what you were saying just now. Let''s continue."


    Stanley was bewildered.


    Sharon narrowed her beautiful big eyes. "You said that you didn''t know what it''s like to go out with


    someone on a date. You lied to me, didn''t you?"


    Stanley rubbed his forehead and said, "You indeed have a good memory."


    "Yup." Sharon looked at him. "What''s going on between you two? Tell me!"


    Stanley pursed his lips and lowered his eyes.


    Sharon was a little disappointed. "You don''t want to tell me?"


    She thought, "No matter how close I am to him, when ites to Reba, there is always a thorn


    in his heart."


    Perhaps Reba was too important to him, so much so that he could not forget her now and could


    not talk about her with others.


    She even couldn''t mention her name.


    She slowly withdrew her sight, slowly retreated, and returned to the darkness in the corner...


    She felt a little sad.


    She thought that time would slowly heal his wounds. She was willing to spend time with him and let


    him ept her wholeheartedly.


    Suddenly, she felt a tight grip on her wrist.


    He dragged her towards him again.


    Sharon looked up in astonishment. Stanley fixed his eyes on her and pulled her back to his side. He


    looked straight at her and said word by word, "Do you want to know what happened between me


    and Reba?"


    What did he mean?


    Was he willing to tell her?


    Sharon nodded nkly. "Yes..."


    Stanley touched her head. Her hair was soft and smooth, which made the touch feel very


    comfortable. He held her tightly with his other hand, as if he was afraid that she would stay away


    from him.


    "Reba''s father was the driver of my family. When her father passed away the year she was 18


    years old, she and her mother moved to our house. It was also at that time that I knew her."


    Sharon didn''t expect that he would take the initiative to talk about her. After being stunned for a


    while, she immediately asked, "And then?"


    Stanley nced at her, pursed his lips, and said, "It rained heavily that day. Her father drove my


    mother back. There was an ident on the way. Her father saved my mother and passed away. My


    family felt sorry for the Lambert Family, so they took Reba and her mother to our house. I was


    two years older than her. When she was in my house, I went to college. I didn''t go back to the Jones


    Family for a long time, so I didn''t have much time to meet her. Later, her mother passed away, and


    she was the only one left. There was a time when she suffered from depression and even wanted to


    commit suicide..."


    Sharon listened in a daze. She didn''t expect that there was such a past between them.


    "Once, I went home during the summer break. I heard somemotioning from her room in


    the middle of the night. I got up and saw that she was going tomit suicide by swallowing pills,


    so I rushed her to the hospital. The next day, she cried and said that she was the only one left in the


    world, and she didn''t want to live. Back then, I thought that I could be with her and take care of her


    in the future. It was also something I could do to repay her father''s heroic act..."


    Sharon''s body froze. Stanley noticed it and was afraid that she would feel ufortable. After all,


    he was talking about another woman. He wanted tofort her, but Sharon took his hand and said


    sympathetically, "She is so pitiful. I didn''t know that she had such a sad past."


    Stanley stared at her, bbergasted.


    Shouldn''t she be jealous? Why was she standing on Reba''s side now?


    He smiled helplessly. "You''re not jealous?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes at him. "Why should I be jealous?"


    "Because I''m telling you about another woman." She was his first love.


    Sharon held his arm and looked up at him. "How old were you when you were with Reba?"


    Stanley didn''t know why she asked this question, yet he answered her, "Around 21."


    Sharon counted on her fingers to calcte the time. "When you were 21 years old, I was only a


    junior high school student. You were an adult. You could even get married if you want to, but I was


    just a little girl... So, tell me, why should I be jealous?"


    Stanley was startled.


    Sharon thought about it and added, "It''s normal for you to fall in love with someone at that time."


    Therefore, Sharon was not jealous of Reba and him at all. She even thought that their love story


    was quite romantic.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Due to our age gap, it is destined that your previous life will be richer than mine and you would


    meet other women before me."


    Sharon was d that they had met each other despite theirrge age gap.


    As soon as she finished, she immediately felt that his hand around her waist tightened. Stanley''s


    deep eyes were also particrly hot when he stared at her as if there was some kind of burning


    light.


    Sharon was scared by his gazes. "Uh, what''s wrong?"


    Stanley moved his thin lips into a smile and said in a low and mellow voice, "Nothing, I suddenly


    realize that you will always surprise me..."


    The more he knew her, the more attractive and charming she would be when he was in close


    contact with her.


    She didn''t know it herself, but he saw it.


    Sharon narrowed her eyes and stared at him. "Why do I feel that you are ttering me and putting


    me on a high horse? If you do si, I won''t dare to be angry next time. If I do, I don''t your praise..."


    Stanleyughed. "You little overthinker."


    Sharon snorted and said, "This way, I won''t lose out."


    After a pause, she began again, "Go on..."

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177


    Stanley massaged his eyebrows and continued, "Actually, there is nothing to talk about between her


    and me. I have been with her since I sent her to the hospital that day. Then, I started working and


    rarely had time to go home. I rarely met her, and we didn''t even go out on a date at all. I almost


    never visited a shopping mall with her like you. We never even watched a movie together before."


    Sharon said, "Then Reba is quite pitiful. She didn''t have much to enjoy from the rtionship with


    you."


    Stanley was startled. He had never thought about this question before, but now Sharon''s simple


    remarks made him realize it.


    Indeed, Reba didn''t enjoy anything out of the rtionship when she was with him.


    Sharon stretched out her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. "Hey, why are you in a daze..."


    Stanley came to his senses and shook his head. "Nothing."


    Sharon leaned her little head against his shoulder and said, "Then go on."


    Stanley nced at the little woman beside him and narrowed his eyes. "Why do I have a feeling that


    you''re watching a drama eight now?"


    Sharon patted her chest and promised, "Absolutely not. I''m just curious!"


    Stanley squinted at her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Go on, go on."


    "Now that I think about it, I didn''t have a real date with her." Stanley was immersed in his memory.


    He remembered the days when he was with Reba, she was always very respectful and


    restrained in front of him as if she was afraid that she would piss him off.


    "Maybe it was because I was busy with work and have little time to be with her that she gradually


    got along with Liam." Stanley pursed his lips and his expression gloomed when he thought of the


    past. "One time, I only had two days off so I went home without telling anyone. I went to her house


    and found her with Liam."


    Stanley said lightly, "They were on the bed. With one look, I can what''s going on."


    Stanley thought of what happened that day. He calmly saw everything and then calmly said to the


    panicked Reba, "Put on your clothes ande out to exin all this to me."


    He thought he would be angry, but he didn''t expect that he could solve these problems so calmly.


    Sharon started to feel anxious. "What happenedter?"


    "Later? Later Liam told me that he tempted Reba on purpose. He exposed his dirty and


    disgusting side in front of me. He said that he didn''t love Reba at all. If it weren''t for the fact that


    she had a rtionship with me, he wouldn''t even look at her. He asked me how I felt when I lost my


    lover. Was my heart aching?"


    Sharon was so agitated that her lungs were going to explode. "How could he be so shameless?"


    Stanley didn''t expect her reaction to being much greater than him. After a moment of silence, he


    said, "He joined my family at the age of 10, and he has been fighting with me all the time. I didn''t


    take it to heart, but only after Reba''s incident did I finally know his true self."


    Sharon also came to a sudden realization.


    No wonder he was so angry when he saw that she was with Liam in the restaurant. It turned out


    that Liam had done so many disgusting things!


    "Then... how did Reba die?''


    Sharon pursed her lips and asked tentatively.


    Reba''s issue had always been a thorn in his heart. She was afraid to ask about her, and even if


    she did ask, she was extra careful and discreet.


    As expected, as soon as she finished speaking, Stanley''s expression changed.


    The gloom in his expression was mixed with rage. He looked rather scary when his facial feature


    became sharp.


    Sharon immediately hugged him tightly and said, "If you don''t want to say it, I''ll stop asking."


    Stanley''s body stiffened. After a while, he pulled her into his embrace and held her in one hand. "It''s


    not that I don''t want to tell you, but it was too dirty and I don''t want you to know."


    "I''m not afraid. I want to know." She wanted to know everything about him. She wanted to get to


    know him.


    Stanley pursed his lips. After a while, he said, "It... it was Liam and my father who nned


    Reba¡¯s death."


    He felt the word "family" very disgusting when he thought about what his family did to him.


    Sharon was stunned. "What?" Was Reba not killed by ident? Was she murdered by his


    family?


    Sharon was so shocked that she could not speak.


    Liam was with Reba for a while, at least. How could he be so ruthless as to kill her?


    And his father...


    What the heck was going on?


    "Reba''s death had something to do with your father?"


    Stanley lowered his head and nced at the woman in his arms. Her little face was full of disbelief.


    He jerked the corner of his mouth. "In this world, not all fathers are worthy of being called father."


    Sharon thought in a daze. It seemed that she had never seen his father in the year when she


    married Stanley.


    Neither did Stanley mention his father, nor did she see him return to the Jones'' residence.


    Previously, she faintly felt that Stanley''s rtionship with his father was not good, but she didn''t


    expect that their rtionship would be so bad.


    She opened her mouth and said, "Did you... misunderstand your father..."


    Stanley raised his eyes, which were full of rage. "Misunderstand? Impossible."


    "Maybe some things were not made clear and that''s what caused your rtionship to be bad."


    Sharon still felt that it was not good to fight among family members. "Why don''t you find an


    opportunity to have a good talk with your father?"


    "Sharon, our family''s situation is veryplicated. We can''t make things clear by having a good


    talk, and there is no misunderstanding between him and me."


    Sharon understood that the "him" he referred to was his father.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but at this time, the cinema made an


    announcement.


    "Let''s go. It''s our movie time."


    Stanley got up and took her hand to walk in. "Let''s go watch a movie first. I''ll tell you more when I


    have the chance."


    Sharon sighed. He obviously didn''t want to talk about his family affairs, so Sharon had to stop


    asking.


    On second thought, this was the first time she watched a movie with him, so she was a little excited.


    In the hospital.


    Peter looked at the man standing by the window and sighed silently.


    When Shawn came back from the cafeteria, he had been standing by the window for an hour. No


    one knew what he was thinking about.


    "Mr. Lewis..." Peter was worried. "You''re still recovering from your injury. It''s not good for you to


    stand for too long. Take a rest first."


    Shawn, who had been silent all this while, opened his mouth and said, "Peter, go and make some


    arrangements."


    Peter nodded immediately and said, "I''ll get it done right away."


    "Go and arrange for my discharge procedure and a meeting with Liam Frazier." Shawn stared out of


    the window with his dark eyes.


    Hearing this, Peter shook his head and said, "You haven''t recovered yet. How can you leave the


    hospital?"


    Shawn looked back at him. "Don''t you listen to me anymore?"

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178


    "No." Peter exined, "The doctor said that you haven''t fully recovered and can''t be discharged


    from the hospital..."


    "I know my own body, I don''t need you to tell me," Shawn said in an indifferent but firm tone. "Go to


    deal with the discharge procedure and arrange a meeting with Liam for me."


    Peter couldn''t refuse, so he had to agree.


    Liam came to the ce where they met. It was the same restaurant and private room asst time.


    He pushed the door open and went in. Shawn had already sat there.


    Leaning against the door, he said with a smile, "Why do you have time to invite me out?"


    Shawn raised his finger and pointed to the chair opposite him. "If you don''t want to see me, you


    won''te."


    "I''m just curious why you want to see me," Liam said while pulling out the chair.


    "I found something. You and Harvey Wells are business partners, am I right?" Shawn said calmly.


    Liam narrowed his eyes. "Are you here because of Harvey Wells?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I just want to know what''s the rtionship between you and him?" Shawn wanted to take the ss


    in front of him, but it was a little far away. He stretched out his hand and grimaced as the action


    pulled his wound. Peter quickly took the ss for him.


    Liam looked at him and said slowly, "What else is there to ask since you have found out the


    rtionship between us?"


    "Do you know what he has done recently?"


    Before Liam spoke, Shawn had already said, "He hired a group of mercenaries and nned to kill


    Stanley, but he used Sharon as bait."


    Liam was a little surprised because he didn''t expect that Shawn knew about it.


    "Do you want to know how I know it?" Shawn asked.


    Liam raised his eyebrows. "How?"


    Shawn pointed to his shoulder. "Thanks to him, I got this injury on my body."


    Liam immediately understood. "Are you here to seek revenge? I''m sorry. Harvey is missing. Not


    only you, but I''m also looking for him, but I can''t find him."


    Shawn smiled. "If I want to seek revenge, of course, I won''te to you."


    Liam frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "When I was hospitalized in the hospital for a few days after I was injured, I asked my men to


    investigate Harvey. I wanted to find out what kind of grudge he had with Stanley. Guess what I


    found?"


    "Get to the point."


    Shawn took a sip of hot tea and said after a while, "I didn''t expect that you, Liam, are also a Jones."


    There were only a few people who knew that Liam''sst name was Jones. Liam was an illegitimate


    son who was secretly taken back to the Jones Family at the age of 10. His father had never publicly


    announced that Liam was the second son of the Jones Family, so only a few family friends knew his


    real identity.


    However, it was not a tough nut to crack if someone wanted to find out his real identity.


    Liam did not intend to conceal the information, so he admitted without hesitation, "You''re right. I''m a


    Jones."


    Shawn put down the ss in his hand. "Then why did you want to make a move on the Jones


    Family?"


    "I don''t need to tell you that. Tell me your purpose ofing to me. What do you want to do?" Liam


    said with a smile.


    Shawn looked down and raised his head after a long while. "I want to cooperate with you." "Oh? On


    what?"


    "If you want to make a move on the Jones Family, I can help you, with one condition."


    Liam was a smart man. He understood as soon as he thought about it. "Sharon?"


    Shawn looked straight at him, and his eyes were bright. "Yes, Sharon. I want her!"


    After the movie was over, Sharon''s eyes were still red. Stanley helplessly nced at the woman


    next to him. "It''s just a movie. There''s nothing to cry about."


    "You are so cold-blooded." Sharon sobbed in a low voice, afraid that she would be seen. "The


    movie was so heartbroken. The hero died and the heroine eventually forgot him. How could you not


    cry after watching such a miserable plot?"


    There was nothing Stanley could do about it. Women were indeed sentimental.


    After the movie was over, there were a lot of people outside the cinema hall. Sharon looked over


    and found that all of them were people. All of a sudden, she felt a tight grip on her and she was


    pulled toward a direction.


    Stanley held her in his arms to prevent her from being hit by the pedestrians.


    Sharon''s heart began to beat wildly again.


    If he flirted with her like this often, her little heart would not be able to bear it.


    His embrace was so broad andfortable that Sharon felt as if she was hiding inside a shield.


    She wasn''t afraid of being pushed or trampled by others at all. With her heart full of sweetness, she


    held his hand behind her.


    Stanley seemed to be stunned for a moment. After a pause, he reached out his big hand and held


    her hand tightly.


    Sharon curled up the corners of her mouth and grinned.


    Her heart, which had just been tortured by the movie, slowly began to fill with sweetness again.


    After getting out of the mall, Sharon still had a smile on her face, which was getting wider and wider.


    Stanley squinted at her and said, "What are you smiling at?"


    Sharon immediately covered her mouth. "Am I smiling?"


    Stanley nodded. "Yes."


    Sharon gave him a punch and said, "No, I''m not!"


    There was a faint smile on Stanley''s face as he looked at her motionlessly. His gaze was deep and


    profound. Sharon swallowed hard and was about to speak when he pulled her over to him with a


    tight grip on her waist. He actually kissed her in public.


    Sharon was astounded.


    He had always been reserved and rarely done anything intimate in front of so many people. He did


    get rowdy and flirtatious but that was when they were in private.


    Now they were surrounded by people who wereing and going. Sharon felt that she was looked


    at by the bystanders'' curious and gossipy nces from time to time.


    She gently struggled, but Stanley held her tightly.


    Sharon could not move, so she had to give up.


    After a long time, he let go of her. Sharon''s face was already very red, and regardless of her


    shyness, she grabbed his wrist and left immediately.


    She didn''t stop until she ran for a long distance.


    Stanley looked down at her. His rapid breathing was echoing in her ear. The night was very quiet,


    and she heard his heart beat faster and faster.


    Sharon looked up and bumped into his dark and deep eyes. Her legs were a little weak and her


    head was a little dizzy.


    She licked her lips and felt a little hot under his intense gaze. "W-What are you looking at me for?"


    Stanley''s voice was low and sexy, full of charisma. "You''re beautiful."


    Sharon felt as if she was in a dream. "Why did you kiss me just now? I thought you didn''t like to be


    intimate in front of so many people?"


    Stanley took a step closer to her and pressed his breath toward her. "I can''t help but want to kiss


    you."


    Sharon''s whole body was numb, and she could hardly stand still. "I... I..."


    She couldn''t say a word, but only felt that she was surrounded. Her heart beat fast, her body was


    hot, and her lips were dry. She didn''t know what had happened to her.


    But this feeling was veryfortable and wonderful. She did not find it repulsive.


    She knew that she had this feeling because of this man.


    She thought, shepletely fell in love with him.


    "Mom, look! She is so shameless! She just kissed a man in the mall."

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179


    A discordant and shrill voice sounded behind them.


    After recognizing the voice, all of Sharon''s good mood perished without a trace.


    She stood out from behind Stanley and looked over. Sure enough, it was Cecilia.


    No, in addition to Cecilia, there were three other people.


    They were Evonne and two men. Since they were standing at quite a distance away, Sharon


    couldn''t tell what he looked like. After scrutinizing for a long time, she recognized the body figure as


    she had seen him once two years ago. He was Cecilia''s father.


    Another man was rtively young and stood with Cecilia. She didn''t know whether he was her


    boyfriend or an ordinary male friend.


    "Sharon?" Evonne called out her name tentatively, but her eyes were fixed on the man beside her.


    Sharon and Stanley stood in the dark while they stood in the open so that they couldn''t see who


    Sharon was with.


    Just now, when the two of them stood in the mall and kissed as if there was no one around, they


    happened to see them, so they followed them all the way.


    Seeing them standing there and not moving, Sharon knew that if she didn''t go over and say


    something, they would not leave her alone.


    She thought for a moment and was about to walk over.


    But Stanley held her wrist and said in a low voice, "Do you need my help?"


    Sharon turned around and smiled at him. "I can settle it myself."


    Stanley looked at the bright smile on her face. After a pause, he reached out and caressed her face


    gently. There was a smile in his eyes.


    "Go ahead. I''ll wait for you."


    "Okay."


    Sharon nodded and walked toward the people in front of her.


    Cecilia sneered at her when she saw hering over. "How dare youe to us?"


    Evonne rebuked her in a low voice, "Cecilia! Watch your tongue!"


    Cecilia was stunned. She did not expect her mother, who always doted on her so much, to scold


    her. She could not believe it.


    So, she stamped her feet angrily with an unhappy face.


    The man standing beside her was her fiance, Derrick Wilkins. He patted her on the shoulder and


    comforted her, "Don''t be angry."


    Cecilia couldn''t say anything in front of her fiance, so she could only suppress the frustration.


    Sharon was also a little surprised. She narrowed her eyes and thought, "What does Evonne mean


    by that? She has always treated me badly. Why does she help me this time?"


    When they left the hospitalst time, Sharon said something that shocked Evonne. After Evonne


    went back, she had been thinking about what Sharon said and realized that she didn''t treat Sharon


    kind enough over the years.


    She felt somewhat guilty and sorry for Sharon.


    Another important reason was that she was in a rtionship with Stanley. The Jones Family was


    not an ordinary family. If they still treated Sharon badly like they used to, she was afraid that there


    would be bigger trouble in the future.


    Thinking of this, Evonne pointed to the man behind her. "Sharon, is that Mr. Jones? Since we have


    the chance to meet today, why don''t we go for a meal or tea together?"


    Sharon sneered. "You''re mistaken. He''s not Stanley Jones."


    Evonne was still unwilling to give up. "Isn''t he? I think he looks a little bit like..."


    "What do you want?" Sharon didn''t want to talk to her about Stanley. She didn''t want to let such a


    family have any rtionship with Stanley.


    Evonne felt a little unhappy when she saw how unfriendly Sharon was, but she did not show it.


    "Sharon, listen to me. If you are in a rtionship with Mr. Jones, you''d better be loyal to him


    wholeheartedly and don''t fool around with other men. Rich people like decent girls!"


    Sharon red up in dismay. "What do you mean? Do you mean that I''m indecent?"


    "Huh, you are indecent!" Cecilia couldn''t help mocking her. "There''s not a single spot on you that is


    clean after mingling with so many men! Now that you know you are filthy, you should know your


    ce!"


    Sharon was no longer the naive girl who was irritated by her provocation but didn''t know how to


    fight back.


    "Oh? I''m filthy? What about you?" Sharon sized her up. "Cecilia, how old were you when you


    drugged Shawn back then? You were not even 20, right? You drugged a man at such a young age


    and slept with him. If I''m indecent and filthy, what are you then? Sly fox."


    Sharon''s words shocked Evonne. "What? Sharon, watch your mouth! Cecilia was so young at that


    time. How could she do such a thing!"


    Cecilia didn''t expect that Sharon would know these things. She was infuriated as these old scandals


    were exposed and Sharon even said it out loud in front of her fiance. "You nder me!"


    "I didn''t nder you, and you know it yourself." Sharon looked at her coldly.


    Cecilia grabbed Derrick''s arm and said, "Derrick, don''t listen to her. This b*tch has always been


    jealous of me and she always talked behind my back when we were young. She purposely said


    these things in front of you. She ndered me!"


    Sharon did not expect that Cecilia would be so unabashed. "Cecilia Casey, it should be the other


    way around, right? You are the one who has always set me up! It was Shawn who told me that you


    drugged him!"


    Cecilia was stunned. "S- Shawn is in


    Beachmarsh City?"


    Sharon raised her eyebrows. "You don''t know?"


    "I don''t. If I knew..." Cecilia blushed all of a sudden. If she had known, she would have gone to see


    him.


    Sharon squinted at her reaction and was a little surprised. Did Cecilia like Shawn?


    Before Sharon could say anything, Derrick shook off Cecilia''s hand. "Cecilia, why are you


    blushing?"


    Cecilia was astounded. "No, I''m not. I''m just..."


    "Go grab a mirror and look at yourself. You blushed as soon as you heard Shawn''s name. Is it true


    what she said?" Derrick pointed to Sharon and asked Cecilia, "Did you do those disgusting things?"


    "No! She''s ndering me. How could I do that? I didn''t!"


    Derrick pursed his lips, but it was clear that he didn''t believe her. He had eyes, and he could tell


    what was true and what was not.


    Cecilia was both angry and exasperated when she saw that he did not believe her, and vented her


    frustration on Sharon. "B*tch! How dare you!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and was about to p Sharon in the face!


    A man grabbed her wrist in the mid-air and Cecilia screamed in pain, "Ah..."


    "Cecilia!"


    Evonne went over to protect her daughter.


    Derrick also stretched out his hand immediately. Stanley raised his eyes and looked at him sharply.


    Derrick was stunned for a moment. Before he could react, Stanley threw Cecilia''s hand away.


    Cecilia stumbled two steps back and almost fell down.


    At this time, Cecilia''s father, who had not spoken for a long time, came forward and said in surprise


    and respect, "Mr. Jones!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    As he spoke, he reached out and was about to shake hands with him.


    Ignoring himpletely, Stanley lowered his head to look at Sharon in his arms and asked in a


    deep voice, "Did they hurt you?"

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180


    Sharon came to her senses and shook her head hurriedly. "No. I''m okay."


    He appeared in time and stopped Cecilia. Sharon was not hurt by them at all.


    Stanley nodded and said, "That''s a relief."


    Then he looked up and nced at the crowd one by one. His eyes were sharp and full of


    momentum. Cecilia was so shocked when he nced at her that she retreated frightfully, her eyes


    filling with fear.


    She had already experienced his menacing scheme.


    She had the guts to confront Sharon because Sharon said that the man behind her was not Stanley.


    She did not expect that Sharon would lie to her!


    How could she hide this ultimatum as her backer instead of showing off and revealing him?


    At this time, Stanley said calmly, "Mr. Casey, is this how you discipline your daughter?"


    Jordan Casey had been in the business world for so many years, and he had long been able to


    read people''s minds and act ordingly. As soon as Stanley spoke, he immediately understood


    that Stanley wanted to get justice for Sharon!


    Jordan made up his mind and pulled Cecilia out. "Mr. Jones, Cecilia did something wrong here. By


    all means, please punish her ordingly."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Cecilia shouted incredulously, "Dad!"


    "Shut up!" Jordan red at her fiercely. "You are always so hostile, arrogant, and domineering. I


    have told you long ago that you should be kind to others, but you just don''t listen! Luckily it is Mr.


    Jones whom we met today. He is a great man who will forgive you and will not harbor grievance for


    your wrongdoings. If you behave like this again in the future and offend someone you shouldn''t, let''s


    see who can save you!"


    Cecilia was so aggrieved that she could not say a word. She looked at Derrick with her red and


    watery eyes, yet he gritted his teeth and turned his face away. He felt uneasy and upset after what


    Sharon said.


    Stanley sneered and said, "What do you mean by saying that I''m a great man who will forgive her?


    Mr. Casey, you are indeed an experienced businessman in the business world. I have to take the


    compliments even if I don''t want to."


    Jordan quickly waved his hand sheepishly. "Oh, no. I''m telling the truth. I just feel that Mr. Jones''s


    temperament and generosity are something we can''tpare with."


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and did not speak. After a while, he pulled Sharon aside and said, "Wait


    for me here."


    "What are you going to do?" Sharon was dumbfounded.


    Stanley smiled and did not reply. He looked at Jordan calmly. "Mr. Casey, may I have a word with


    you?"


    Jordan gaped in awe and quickly nodded, flustered. "Of course! This way please, Mr. Jones."


    After that, he red at his family again and said, "All right, watch your mouth and don''t make a


    scene!"


    At this moment, he could see that they could not afford to offend Sharon or they would face harsh


    consequences!


    Cecilia was not in the mood to find fault with Sharon anyway. She thought of what Sharon just said.


    She said that Shawn was at Beachmarsh City... Besides, there was also a problem with Derrick.


    How would she exin the situation to himter?


    Looking at his indifferent look now, he must be very pissed off.


    Derrick had a better family background than she did. His family was rich. It was not easy for her to


    tackle such a man. She didn''t want to give him up because of some old past.


    "Derrick..."


    Cecilia pulled his hand, trying to exin herself.


    Derrick shook her off with a faint expression on his face. "Just say whatever you want."


    Cecilia bit her lip.


    Evonne nced at the two of them and ignored them. She looked at Sharon and thought for a


    moment. Then she walked over to her and asked in a low voice, "Sharon, tell me honestly, what''s


    your rtionship with Stanley Jones?"


    Sharon had been focusing on Stanley. She was curious about what Stanley and Jordan had talked


    about in secret, so she didn''t hear it clearly when Evonne suddenly asked her something.


    "What did you say?" Sharon nced at her and asked.


    Evonne thought that she was deliberately asking these questions cockily, so she couldn''t help but


    be annoyed. "Sharon, a man like he won''t treat you sincerely. If I''m right, this is just fling to him!"


    Upon hearing this, Sharon sneered. "Tell me, why won''t he treat me sincerely?"


    "There are not many good men from that kind of family, and the Jones Family is one of the biggest


    families in Beachmarsh City. Stanley''s future wife will be from a rich and prominent family too. You...


    don''t deserve him."


    Sharon was bewildered.


    "It might sound cruel, but I''m telling you the truth. It''s not possible for people like Stanley to marry an


    ordinary girl like you. I have been mingling with some rich and powerful families, so I know what


    they think."


    Evonne went to hold her hand. "Sharon, I''m sorry that I didn''t care much about you before, but I will


    change in the future. To be frank, if you don''t want to be abandoned by Stanley in the future, you


    must give birth to a baby for him, so that you can guarantee a better life in the future!"


    Sharon shook off her hand and suppressed the disgust in her heart. She sneered and said, "In


    order to marry into the Casey Family, you cheated on dad and gave birth to Cecilia with Jordan.


    Now you want me to walk on the same path as you?"


    "It''s for your own good!"


    "Don''t implement your crooked mindset on me and say that it''s for my own good!"


    Evonne was trembling with fury. "Are you waiting for the day to be abandoned? Will you sober up


    ande to your senses only until that dayes?"


    Sharon calmed down at this moment. She quietly looked at Evonne in front of her and pointed to


    Stanley who was standing in the distance. "I choose to be with that man because I love him. If one


    day he doesn''t love me anymore and chooses another woman, I will take the initiative to leave him


    instead of letting him abandon me! I can choose what kind of life I want to lead, instead of being


    attached to a man discreetly, and be afraid that I will be abandoned all the time!"


    It was such a sad and pathetic life to live. She suddenly felt a little sympathy for her mother who had


    lived such a life for the rest of her life.


    Evonne looked at her in a daze, her lips moving as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t


    say a word.


    At this time, Stanley came over. He frowned and looked at Sharon. He pulled her to his side and


    asked in a low voice, "Are you all right?"


    Sharon nodded. "I''m okay."


    Stanley nodded too. "Let''s go then."


    With this, he turned around and was about to take Sharon away. Sharon was startled. "Uh... Are


    you done?"


    Stanley smiled, raising the corners of his mouth. "Yes, we''re done talking."


    Sharon couldn''t help but be curious. "What did you talk about?"


    Before Stanley spoke, Evonne''s voice came from behind him, "Mr. Jones!"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows and turned around, his eyes shining with wisdom. "Is there anything


    else?"


    Evonne looked at Sharon under the streetmp. She had grown up into a mature woman who had


    her own set of thinking. Evonne looked at Sharon whom she had never really concerned or doted


    on. She suddenly felt sorry for her and blurted out.

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181


    Evonne looked at Sharon whom she had never really concerned or doted on. She suddenly felt


    sorry for her and blurted, "Mr. Jones, I hope you will treat Sharon well in the future. Even if you don''t


    love her, please don''t do anything to hurt her."


    Sharon was stunned. She did not expect Evonne to say such a thing.


    Stanley narrowed his deep eyes. After a while, he opened his thin lips and said, "I won''t hurt my


    wife. You don''t need to worry about this!"


    After that, he left with Sharon.


    Several people were startled on the spot. Cecilia was the first one topose herself and shouted


    incredulously, "Mom, did you hear that just now? What did he say?"


    Sharon married that man! That was impossible!


    Evonne was also shocked. Did Sharon really marry Stanley? How could that be possible!


    How could such a man marry an ordinary Sharon?


    In the car.


    When Sharon in the front passenger seat looked at him for the tenth time, it happened to be a red


    light, so Stanley stopped the car and massaged his forehead. "What? Do you have something to


    say?"


    Sharon nodded repeatedly. "Of course!"


    "Then say it."


    "Just now... I was hallucinating, right? You didn''t say I''m your wife in front of the Casey Family, did


    you?" Sharon looked at him uncertainly, with hope in her eyes, hoping that she had heard it wrong


    just now.


    Stanley saw through her little thoughts at a nce and nodded. "Yes, you''re hallucinating."


    "Oh, so there really is something wrong with my ears." Sharon breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Are you kidding me?" Stanley continued.


    Sharon felt as if a mouthful of breath was stuck in her throat that almost choked her. She wanted to


    beat him up.


    "Stop staring." Stanley reached out and rubbed her head. "Fasten your seat belt."


    Sharon obediently fastened her seat belt because Stanley could get really crazy when he was


    behind the wheels.


    She figured that it was not a big deal for the Casey Family to know about her rtionship with


    Stanley. She would not have any contact with them in the future anyway, so she couldn''t be


    bothered with them.


    After thinking through this, Sharon was relieved.


    Another thing shed across her mind. She squinted at the charismatic Stanley beside her and


    asked, "What did you say to that old man?"


    "That old man?"


    "Jordan Casey."


    Stanleyughed in a low voice. "Do you want to know?"


    "Of course!"


    She was curious since then and had been holding it back for such a long time.


    "I told him that I would stop my attack against Cascade Enterprise with one simple term, that is, he


    needed to keep his eyes on his family. In the future, no matter Cecilia or Evonne, they can''t show up


    in front of you or in the hospital. Even if they meet you by ident, they have to turn around and


    leave. They can''t see or upset you."


    Stanley said lightly, "He agreed to my condition immediately. He promised that he would teach


    Cecilia and Evonne a lesson when he went home."


    Sharon was stunned. "Really?"


    "There''s no need to lie to you."


    "Are you... going to let Cascade Enterprise go?"


    "Let''s see how they behave themselves. If they upset you again, remember to have some pillow


    talks with me and let me know who you want me to make a move on." He looked at her with a


    sinister grin. "You need to improve your pillow talk skills."


    Sharon took a deep breath and huffed, "You are too bad!"


    Stanley cleared his throat and said, "It''s okay to be bad to my own wife..."


    "I don''t mean you are a bad guy in that context. I''m just saying that you''re quite wicked... Oh, I


    mean, I saw through your rogue nature a long time ago."


    Stanley squinted at her.


    Sharon looked straight at him and said, "I mean that your way of punishing people is too bad."


    Stanley remained silent.


    Sharon leaned over and hugged his arm. "But I like it! I like it too much!"


    Bad guys deserved to be punished by such means. Her man was simply too much to her liking.


    "Now sit properly." Stanley quickly held the steering wheel.


    Sharon poked out her tongue mischievously and immediately sat back.


    She was so excited that she couldn''t hold back her emotions for a moment.


    It took her a long time to calm down. Sharon sighed, "I finally understand this saying."


    "What is it?"


    "A good tree is a good shelter." Sharon gave him a wink. "You are my good tree."


    Stanley nced at her with a faint smile on his face. "Only now do you appreciate it?"


    "I also think it''s a little toote for me to be aware of it. I should have figured it out earlier. s, my


    bad."


    Stanley was amused by the look of pity on her face. He coughed in a low voice, but a smile spread


    from his mouth.


    "By the way."


    Another thing shed across Sharon''s mind. She stopped smiling, looked at him seriously, and said,


    "I almost forgot about this!"


    Stanley turned the steering wheel and asked, "What is it?"


    Sharon narrowed her eyes and asked, "How do you know Shawn?"


    Stanley nced at her. "Why? Are you interested?"


    Sharon nodded wildly. "Of course!"


    Stanley sneered. "You''re interested in everything about him, huh?"


    He was fine just now, but now he was teasing her with sarcasm. Sharon didn''t understand why he


    turned hostile so fast.


    She thought for a while and seemed to have understood what was going on. She narrowed her


    eyes suspiciously and asked, "Are you jealous?"


    Stanley fixed his eyes on her for two seconds, then he looked away and said casually, "No."


    "If so, then tell me about your rtionship with him. How do you know each other?" Sharon was


    extremely curious about this.


    Stanley was annoyed. "I''ve known him for a long time. You don''t know what happened many years


    ago even if I told you."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m sure I don''t know if you don''t tell me, but I''ll know if you do."


    "There was a time when I went to Cresthill for a mission which happened to be rted to the Lewis


    Family. Shawn helped me once, and I owe him a favor."


    Sharon remembered what Stanley and Shawn had said in front of her in the hospital cafeteria. Now


    she understood why Shawn wanted him to return the favor. It turned out to be this favor.


    Sharon licked her lips and still wanted to ask, "Then you and he..."


    "Sharon Cruz!" Stanley suddenly called her name. Then he turned the steering wheel and parked


    the car on the side of the road. He leaned over and stared at her with keen eyes. "Don''t forget what


    you said!"


    Sharon was taken aback. "W-What did I say?"


    "You had cut ties with Shawn a long time ago!"


    Sharon nodded nkly. "1-1 know. I also know that I''ve had nothing to do with him for a long time,


    so don''t be angry."


    Stanley pulled his tie agitatedly with his slender and beautiful fingers. "Then don''t be interested in


    him!"


    "I don''t. I was just curious." Sharon grabbed his arm and said, "It''s you I like right now..."


    After that, her face turned slightly red.


    Stanley''s movement of pulling the tie paused. He turned his head to look at her, raised her little


    face, and nced at her as if he wanted to eat her up. "Say it again!"

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182


    Sharon was so bbergasted by Stanley''s gaze that her face was as red as a cherry tomato. She


    confessed her love so abruptly but now she began to shy away.


    "What..."


    "Say it again!"


    "Say it again!"


    "You..."


    "Sharon."


    Stanley called her name softly. His voice was low and charismatic. Sharon couldn''t help it anymore.


    She was utterly defeated when he made such a move.


    He looked at her seriously and said, his voice full of tenderness and love. "Come on. Say it again. I


    want to hear it."


    Sharon stammered, "S-Say what?"


    "What you just said."


    He looked straight at her.


    Sharon''s heart was beating vigorously. She felt very shy as he stared at her intensely. The


    confession was right at her throat that she could spit it out once she opened her mouth, but she


    couldn''t under his scorching gaze.


    Stanley caressed her cheek with his gentle fingers and said in a deep and charming voice, "Repeat


    what you said just now again."


    Shoot!


    Sharon finally couldn''t bear it. She closed her eyes and shouted as if she was sent to the guillotine,


    "It''s you I like right now, so please don''t be jealous of Shawn anymore!"


    As soon as she finished, she felt warmth on her lips.


    He kissed her.


    Sharon trembled all over.


    Stanley held her face and murmured, "Eh, me too..."


    Sharon felt as if her body was floating on the clouds and her head was a little dizzy.


    What did he say? "Me too"?


    What did he mean?


    Did he like her too?


    Sharon found a soft voice in her throat.


    "What... did you say?"


    Stanley chuckled and said, "Fool."


    Sharon was in a daze.


    "Do you feel it?"


    Sharon''s breath was a little unstable. "Feel what?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I want you!"


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do it here."


    "Oh."


    In the silent night, the two of them were so close together. At a moment of silence, they couldn''t


    hear anything, but could only hear the heartbeat in each other''s chest.


    Sharon buried her face in his arms and bit her lips with her small teeth. She felt shy and sweet as


    she took in his pleasant scent.


    She had never felt such intense feelings before, not even when she was with Shawn.


    Hazel heard somemotion at the door and knew that someone must havee back. She


    looked up and saw Sharon opening the door and rushing in with a blushing face. She hurriedly


    changed into her indoor slippers and ran upstairs.


    "Uh, Madam..."


    Hazel called after her, but she didn''t hear her.


    Hazel eyed her skeptically. At this moment, Stanley also opened the door and came in. Hazel


    walked over and pointed to the second floor. "Mr. Jones, what''s the matter with her?


    She ran upstairs as soon as she came in."


    Stanley froze when he changed his shoes. He coughed to clear his throat. That girl was so shy.


    She had been blushing all the way until they came back. She didn''t even dare to look at him when


    he talked to her.


    "I''ll go up and take a look at her," He said, pretending to be serious. "She''s fine when we got back."


    Hazel nodded with relief. "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes," Stanley answered and went upstairs.


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    Sharon soaked in the bathtub, and the heat in her body gradually subsided. She hugged her knees


    and put her chin on them, touching her lips, patting her cheeks, giggling for a while, and slowly got


    up and came out of the bathtub.


    After wrapping her fair body with a bath towel, she looked at herself in the mirror. Her face was


    flushed because of the hot water and her radiant skin was red.


    She pushed open the bathroom door and went out. The bedroom was empty, and there was no one


    in it.


    Sharon was a little disappointed. Didn''t Stanleye up yet?


    As she was thinking about it, there was a voiceing from the balcony. She followed the sound


    and looked over, and saw a handsome man leaning against the railing.


    Stanley was standing under the moonlight with his head hanging low, revealing his sharp and firm


    side profile. There was a cigarette between his fingers. His Adam''s apple slightly bobbed as he blew


    smoke out of his thin lips.


    He was so sexy!


    How could a man be so sexy? It was incredible.


    Sharon stood in the same ce, staring at him. Hearing the noise, Stanley looked at her. In the


    moonlight, he reached out his hand to her and said in a hoarse and low voice, "Come here."


    Sharon slowly walked toward him.


    There was no mat on the balcony. She stepped on cold tiles with bare feet and the frigidness on her


    feet made her curling up her toes. She grasped the towel on her chest tightly and licked her dry


    mouth. "W-What''s the matter?"


    Stanley looked down at her. Sharon, who had just taken a bath, exuded a sweet scent from head to


    toe. She was like a blooming white flower standing in the middle of the night with her fair and


    radiant skin.


    Stanley reached out, lifted up a strand of wet hair on her cheek, and locked his dark eyes on her.


    "Do you know how attractive you are right now?"


    Sharon red at him and said, "Stop that!"


    A smile was brewing in Stanley''s eyes. He slowly bent down and his deep voice hit her heart as he


    said, "Do you want to hear me call you Baby?"


    Sharon was so embarrassed.


    She didn''t expect that he still remembered the little tantrum she threw in the mall and the things she


    said on the spur of the moment.


    "I didn''t..." Seeing the fire in his eyes, Sharon shook her head and denied it immediately. "You heard


    it wrong."


    Stanley carried her in his arms and walked to the bedroom.


    After a while, Sharon finally understood why Stanley asked such a question.


    He used up all the quota of the sweet-talks in the mall here.


    His kissnded on her forehead first, followed by her eyes, cheeks, and lips. He did not miss any of


    them. His action was gentle and tender, and pious and seriousness was engrave deeply on his


    facial features.


    Every time he kissed her, he called her, "Baby..."


    The voice was soft and earnest.


    Sharon trembled when she heard that.


    He was an introvert. He was serious in front of others but in private...


    This was exactly how he looked like in private.


    At first, Sharon was very happy to hear him calling her baby, but gradually, sheughed and quickly


    reached out to cover his mouth. "That''s enough! Stop it!"


    It was too mushy.


    She got goosebumps all over her body.


    It was okay to call her intimately once in a while, but she would feel disgusted if it was too much.


    "Oh." Stanley smiled in a low voice. "I also think it''s disgusting."


    "Then why do you still say it if you find it disgusting?"


    "I thought you want to hear it."


    "Well, actually, I didn''t want to hear it either, but you didn''t coax me at that time, and I said it


    casually." Sharon squinted at him. "Why didn''t you call me that in the mall? Why did youe to


    your senses now?"


    "Ahem." He cleared his throat, and his earlobes were a little red.


    Oh, he was embarrassed now.


    Sharon wanted to tease him, so she opened her mouth and bit his ear.


    Stanley shuddered as the tingling feeling spread out inside his body. He became tense and locked


    his gaze at her.


    Sharon swallowed anxiously.


    She thought, "I''m finished. I release the beast inside him."


    She quickly diverted his attention and said, "What else do you want to know about Shawn?"


    He certainly would not think about anything else upon hearing the mention of Shawn.


    "I know everything about you and him. There''s nothing I want to know now," he answered.


    Sharon was speechless.


    So she couldn''t even use Shawn as her shield anymore?


    She thought he would still be jealous, albeit slightly.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183


    Before Sharon could finish what she said, Stanley tightened his grip on her waist and lifted her up,


    putting her in the same height as he was. He red at her with his lustful gazes.


    Sharon felt her heart thumping nervously.


    She thought, "D*mn it, I''ve released the beast inside him."


    With that thought, Stanley approached her forcefully and kissed her lips firmly. Very soon, she lost


    all senses and consciousness.


    When she woke up the next day, she found that the person next to her was still there, holding her


    tightly. Sharon moved a little and woke him up, greeting her in a hoarse voice, "Morning."


    Sharon closed her eyes and answeredzily, "Morning."


    "What time is it?"


    "You''rete for work."


    She opened her eyes just now and nced at the rm clock. It was 9:30 am.


    As soon as she finished, she felt the hand on her body retreat as Stanley immediately got off the


    bed. He stopped for a moment and turned back to give her a morning kiss on the forehead. "There


    is a meeting this morning that I must attend. You can sleep for a while longer. You were exhausted


    last night."


    Sharon squinted at him.


    She quietly pulled the quilt over her head and ignored him.


    She heard him putting on his clothes quietly followed by the sound of watering from the


    bathroom not long afterward. Sharon gradually fell asleep again as she listened to the drizzling


    shower sound.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already 11 am. Sharon felt very energetic after having a


    good sleep.


    She went downstairs in high spirits. Hazel had already finished preparing breakfast and was waiting


    for her. While eating, Sharon was thinking about what had happenedst night.


    Stanley said that Liam and his father had something to do with Reba''s death. She didn''t know


    Stanley at that time, so she didn''t know what had happened. There was another person who knew


    about the incident other than Stanley.


    Hazel.


    Thinking of this, Sharon narrowed her eyes and pulled Hazel over. "Stop what you''re doing. Join


    me."


    "After I finish doing the dishes..."


    "I''ll do it for youter. It''s too lonely for me to eat alone. Join me, please." Sharon insisted.


    Hazel smiled and said, "Okay."


    Sharon immediately served Hazel a ss of milk. "Have a drink first."


    "Okay, okay." Hazel quickly reached out and took it.


    After chatting randomly for a while, Sharon suddenly changed the topic and said, "Hazel, there''s


    something I want to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    "What on earth happened to Reba back then? How did she die"


    Hazel froze and looked up at her. "Why do you want to know about this?"


    "It suddenly crosses my mind, so I''m curious."


    "Well, I want to tell you, but I''m afraid that Mr. Jones will..."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be angry with you. Even if he is, I will stop him!" Sharon patted her chest,


    thinking that he would give in since their rtionship had improvedtely.


    "Besides, it''s not like I can''t know. Stanley told me some about what happened in the pastst night,


    just not all of them."


    Hazel took another sip of the milk. "Oh, what did he tell you?"


    "He said that Liam and his father were responsible for Reba''s death. Is that so?"


    Hazel sighed and nodded. "More or less."


    "Uh, what do you mean?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    "Do you really want to know?"


    "Yes." Sharon nodded repeatedly.


    Hazel pursed her lips. After thinking for a while, she put down the ss in her hand and said slowly,


    "The master of the Jones family didn''t like Miss Lambert at that time. He thought that Miss Lambert


    was not qualified to marry into the family. Back then, they had a more suitable candidate as the


    eldest daughter-inw of the family..."


    Sharon immediately became interested in the topic. "Who was it?"


    Hazel: "The youngdy has nothing to do with Mr. Jones now. She is married and has a family of


    her own now. She is living a good life."


    Sharon was a little disappointed as she didn''t get to hear more about it. "Oh, I see."


    Hazel smiled helplessly. "Mr. Jones is your husband. Why do you react like this?"


    Sharon was stunned. "Then how should I react?"


    "Uh, you don''t want to hear these things..."


    "Pfft!" Sharonughed and said, "I am Mrs. Jones now. Those women have nothing to do with


    Stanley, so I don''t mind at all!"


    Hazel nodded with a smile and said, "Yes, you have a very good mindset. d to hear that."


    "Yup, I''m very open-minded." Sharon widened her eyes curiously. "Please go on, Hazel."


    "The master was very angry when Mr. Jones was with Miss Lambert. He even nned to pay Miss


    Lambert to leave Beachmarsh City and go abroad to study, but she disagreed and rejected his offer.


    Later, I think she told Mr. Jones about it, so Mr. Jones came home and had a big fight with his


    father."


    So Reba was the reason why Stanley had a bad rtionship with his father?


    Sharon blurted her thought out loud, "They don''t get along well with each other because of Miss


    Lambert?"


    Hazel shook her head and smiled. "Of course, not. Miss Lambert didn''t have such a big influence.


    Mr. Jones'' mother was the main reason why the two Mr. Jones didn''t get along. She has been


    abroad all year round because of her illness, and it was because of the master that Mrs. Jones is so


    weak..."


    Sharon had never heard anyone mention Stanley''s mother, so she could not help but be stunned


    when Hazel mentioned her. "Is Stanley''s mother... still alive?"


    Hazel was in a daze. Suddenly, she realized that she had a slip of tongue, so she quickly came to


    her senses and said, "Y-Yes, she''s still alive..."


    Sharon blinked. "Why haven''t I seen her before?"


    Hazel pursed her lips and said, "She hasn''t returned to the country for many years, so it''s normal


    that you don''t know or see her."


    Sharon replied with an "oh" and said, "What happened to her? What kind of illness does she have?


    Is it serious?"


    Hazel nodded and said, "Yes, it''s serious. The doctor gave them a notice of critical illness two years


    ago. She stays in a prestigious hospital overseas in the past two years, using the best medical


    technology to treat her illness and relying heavily on medicine for life support."


    Hearing this, Sharon felt tears pooling in her eyes, thinking about how bitter Stanley''s life was. He


    had a bad rtionship with his father and his mother had such a serious disease. He must have


    borne a lot of pain silently all by himself all these years.


    She felt sorry for him.


    After calming down, Sharon swore that she would treat Stanley better in the future and love him


    well.


    "Hazel, is Stanley very close to his mother?"


    Hazel nodded and said, "Yes. Mrs. Jones is a very gentle person. Mr. Jones has been close to her


    since he was a child. They have a good rtionship."


    "Then... can his mother''s illness be cured?"


    She thought that if Stanley''s mother died of illness, how sad he would be.


    He was not close to his father. If his mother whom he was so close with died, he would be very sad.


    Sharon did not want to see him sad.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184


    Hazel looked at Sharon in a daze,plex emotions filling her eyes. "Mr. Jones has been dealing


    with his mother''s matter in person all the time and rarely told me about it. Mrs. Jones is a good


    person. I''m sure she will be okay."


    "Yes." Sharon nodded in agreement. "Everything will be okay! Stanley will definitely find a way to


    save his mother."


    Hazel sighed. "I hope so..."


    "Then what''s going on with Reba?"


    "At that time, the master disagreed with their rtionship and tried to break them off but failed.


    Later, Liam approached Miss Lambert. The master knew about this but he acquiesced."


    At this point, Hazel pursed her lips. After a while, she said, "Liam didn''t stop his action after


    approaching Miss Lambert. Maybe it was because Mr. Jones didn''t feel so painful that he was


    unwilling to give up and wanted to attack Mrs. Jones instead..."


    Sharon was shocked. "Liam wanted to hurt Stanley''s mother? He was toowless, wasn''t he?"


    "On the night of Miss Lambert''s incident, Mrs. Jones and Liam met behind the old residence. No


    one knew what happened that night. When Mr. Jones rushed over, he saw a bodyguard beside


    Liam pointing a gun at his mother. Miss Lambert took the bullet for Mrs. Jones and passed away


    that night."


    Sharon was astounded. How could Liam do such an outrageous thing?


    "Many people in the old residence heard the gunshot that night. The next day, Mr. Jones sent his


    mother out of the country and held a funeral for Miss Lambert."


    Hazel was caught up in her memories. "Since then, the rtionship between the father and son


    suffered irreversible damage. They rarely talk to each other even until now."


    Sharon couldn''t say a word. She finally understood why Stanley hated Liam so much. If it were her,


    she would hate Liam too.


    "If it weren''t for Liam, Miss Lambert wouldn''t have died. If the master hadn''t allowed Liam to get


    close to Miss Lambert, none of these would have happened."


    Speaking of this, Hazel let out a long sigh. "But then Liam got the punishment he deserved. He was


    forced to go abroad and couldn''t havee back without the master''s permission. After so many


    years, the dust has settled, so Liam coulde back to Beachmarsh City again."


    Seeing that Hazel looked a little sad and sorrowful, Sharon immediately changed the subject. "Let''s


    not talk about this sad past. This dish is very delicious. Hazel, you can cook for Stanley in the


    evening."


    Hazel came to her senses and smiled. "Okay. d that you like it."


    Sharon ate two more mouthfuls as she said, "I''ll eat more."


    "Don''t worry. You''ll have something to eat when youe back tonight."


    "I need to go outter as I have something to do and I don''t know if I cane back for dinner. If I


    don''t, you and Stanley can eat first."


    Hazel looked over and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Sharon was a little sly. "Nothing. It''s just some personal affairs"


    The wicked little vixen.


    Hazel smiled and said, "Okay, eat more then."


    It was nearly 1 pm when she went out. Sharon simply packed up and went out the door. When she


    was on the bus, she had been thinking about what Hazel had said.


    It sounded so thrilling and scary when she heard Hazel reminiscing about the past. She couldn''t


    imagine how horrible it must be back then.


    Sharon leaned against the chair and thought secretly, "If Reba didn''t die that year, maybe I will


    have nothing to do with Stanley now."


    No man could forget a woman who took a bullet for his mother.


    Sharon could also understand why Stanley would carry Reba''s photo with him and why he had


    always been in love with Reba.


    Although Reba was more important than her in his heart, Sharon believed that one day, Stanley


    would let go of the past and move on.


    There was no bus station near Charming Hills Apartment, so Sharon had to walk a long way to the


    apartmentplex after getting off the bus.


    She came here today to spy on Jewel.


    Although Stanley said that Jewel had left Beachmarsh City, she did not believe him.


    Jewel''s career and life were all here. How could she leave so easily?


    She believed that Jewel must still be in Beachmarsh City and in this apartment. Stanley was simply


    lying to her with ame excuse.


    Since Harvey had run away, she could not vent her anger on that b*stard, so she could only seek


    revenge on Jewel.


    She almost died because of Jewel and Harvey! She wouldn''t let either of them go no matter what!


    Jewel had put her in a dangerous situation, so she had to let Jewel have a taste of her own


    medicine and let her know what was it like to be in despair.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    For a celebrity, being caught in a scandal was probably the most devastating experience.


    Sharon didn''t believe that she couldn''t find any scandal about Jewel if she came to this apartment


    every day.


    Thanks to the previous experience, she was very familiar with the surrounding this time.


    Soon, she came to the apartmentplex. Sharon was wandering downstairs and did not dare to


    walk tantly. She was afraid that her n would be exposed if Jewel discovered her.


    She could only hide behind the small tree, surveying while observing the pedestrians.


    Sharon found that the residents here were wealthy and popr, and even some other stars were


    living here. In fact, she saw a male celebrity who gained poprity due to the recent movie release


    with a beautiful and bigchested girl beside him. They were very close to each other. She


    remembered that the male celebrity imed that he was single.


    Sharon squinted and thought, "If I take a picture and send it to the gossip entertainment magazine,


    I''m sure I can make a little money."


    On second thought, she said, "Forget it. I''m not here to be a paparazzi, but to look for Jewel.


    She decided to focus on the main business first before considering the side business.


    "What are you looking at?"


    A gentle female voice suddenly sounded behind Sharon, which scared her so much that her heart


    was thumping vigorously. She covered her little heart and turned around. It was a young woman.


    She was very beautiful, scrawny, and weak, which made people want to protect her.


    Her fragile appearance made her look like a damsel in distress.


    Sharon pointed to the man and woman in the distance. "Look at the scandal. Do you know that


    man?"


    The woman shook her head. "No, I don''t."


    "You don''t? He is very popr because of the movie." Sharon was utterly surprised. Even she, who


    didn''t care about the entertainment business, had heard of him, but she didn''t expect that there was


    someone who was more clueless than her.


    The woman looked at her. "I just came back from abroad and had been living abroad previously, so


    I''m not very familiar with the domestic celebrities."


    "I see." Sharon nodded to indicate her acknowledgment.


    The woman pointed at her. "I''ve been watching you in the distance for a long time. What are you


    doing here all by yourself?"


    Sharon squinted. "Are you spying on me?"


    "No, no." The woman waved her hand repeatedly. "I came down and walked around, then I saw you


    stand here without moving, so I got curious."


    Sharon just hummed, darting her eyes around coyly.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185


    "Did you see the equipment in my hands? I am a reporter and I''m here to take scandalous pictures


    of the celebrities," said Sharon.


    She smiled and added, "Miss, have you seen Jewel Russell? If you have, you can tell me. I will pay


    you."


    Although she could do this by herself, some help from the residents was much appreciated.


    The woman shook her head with a smile. "Sorry, I don''t know the person you mentioned."


    Right, she just came back from abroad.


    Sharon thought for a moment and asked, "Do you live here?"


    The woman nodded. "Yes."


    "What''s yourst name?"


    The woman looked into her eyes and smiled slowly. "Lambert."


    "Lambert?" Sharon nodded. "Hello, Miss Lambert. Come, please sit here."


    As Sharon spoke, she pulled the woman over, patted the seat next to her, and asked her to sit


    down.


    The woman was a little hesitant. Sharon stretched out her hand and tugged her again. "Oh, it''s not


    dirty. Even if it is, you can take a showerter."


    The woman looked at her skeptically.


    "Come on, let me show you." Sharon took out her mobile phone and found Jewel''s photo. "It''s this


    woman. If you see her in the future, you can call me. I''lle right away."


    The woman hesitated for a moment and then nodded. "Okay."


    Sharon was overjoyed and immediately exchanged the phone number with her. "Miss Lambert, you


    used to live abroad?"


    The woman smiled and said, "Yes."


    "How are you feeling now that you''re back home? Are you getting used to the life here?"


    "As long as the person you love is around, it''s not hard to get through the day."


    Sharon understood her implication. "You''re married?"


    "No. I used to have a fiance though, but something happenedter and he is now with another


    woman."


    Upon hearing this, Sharon was immediately filled with righteous indignation. "What a jerk!"


    The woman gave her a meaningful look and smiled. "I don''t me him. I''ve been away for a few


    years. It''s normal for him to have another woman around him."


    Sharon was stunned. "Then do you still love him?"


    "Yes." The woman nodded firmly and looked far away. "I fell in love with him since I was 18 years


    old. Later, he confessed his feelings to me and said that he would be with me and take care of me


    for the rest of my life. From then on, I had fallen in love with him."


    Sharon looked at this woman up and down, secretly guessing her age.


    As if she could read Sharon''s thought, the woman smiled slowly. "Ten years. I love him for ten


    years."


    Sharon thought to herself, "Ten years is a long time. She invested her youth in those ten years."


    The woman looked at her with her head tilted. "What about you? Are you married?"


    Sharon thought that there was no harm in telling a stranger about this, so she nodded and said,


    "Yes, I am married."


    The woman''s gazes darkened. "I can''t tell. You look so young."


    "Well, I look young, but I''m not." Sharon changed the subject since she didn''t want to talk about her


    own business, "Let''s talk about you. Now that youe back and find that the man you love is


    married, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll wait for him."


    "Huh?" Sharon did not expect that she would be willing to be a mistress.


    "There is no love between him and his wife. I know that, so I will wait for him." The woman locked


    her gaze ahead with a smile on her lips. "He loves me. I can feel it from his eyes. He and his wife


    will get divorced sooner orter, so I will wait for him."


    Upon hearing this, Sharon sighed. "This woman is so persistent."


    However, Sharon had to remind her, "Miss Lambert, no matter you are abroad or here, if you


    interfere with a married couple, you will be considered a family-wrecking mistress."


    Sharon felt the need to advise her since she had a good conversation with this woman.


    But after she finished, the woman in front of her looked straight at her for a few seconds. Then she


    looked away to hide the emotions in her eyes. She smiled and said in a low voice, "They don''t love


    each other; we are. To me, his wife is the third wheel in this rtionship."


    Sharon was bewildered.


    She thought this woman had quite a distorted view in this.


    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she held it back.


    After all, it was someone else''s business. It was not good for her to talk too much, for fear that she


    would piss the woman off.


    The woman looked up at her hesitant expression and smiled casually. "Do you think I''m wrong?"


    Sharon stuttered a little awkwardly, "No... no..."


    "Then you have not really loved someone, because if you had, you would certainly be in the same


    state of mind that I am."


    Sharon thought about it. What would happen if it happened to her and Stanley? She figured that


    she would definitely not think like this woman. She was stubborn but not distorted. She would not


    put herself in a desperate situation for a man.


    Even if she loved him very much, she would not allow herself to be like this.


    "We loved each other very much at that time. He loved me very much and doted on me no matter


    what I do."


    While Sharon was thinking, the woman opened her mouth and interrupted her thoughts.


    "The man I love is very reserved and quiet. Those who don''t know him must think that he is cold


    and heartless, but when you really get to know him, you will realize that he will do anything for you.


    He puts me in his heart. When he had time, he would call me ande to me. We held hands for


    the first time, kissed for the first time, and made love for the first time..."


    "Miss Lambert..." Sharon interrupted her awkwardly, "You don''t have to tell me in detail about this."


    The woman stared at her with such a straight nce that brought goosebumps to Sharon''s scalp.


    She touched her face and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something on my face? Why do you look


    at me like this?"


    The woman looked away and smiled faintly. "Nothing."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon looked at her side profile. The corner of her mouth outlined a faint smile that revealed a


    gentle and charming temperament. Her silky ck hair paired with the white dress left a deep


    impression on people...


    As Sharon stared at her, she suddenly blurted out, "Miss Lambert, have we met before?"


    The woman looked up and said, "No. This is the first time I''ve seen you."


    "Is that so?" Sharon scratched her head and muttered, "But I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere


    before, but I can''t remember where..."


    When this woman first appeared, Sharon had a familiar feeling and felt that she must have seen her


    somewhere, but there was no inkling about it.


    Did she remember it wrongly?


    "Miss Cruz, what about you? Are you in love with your husband?" The woman interrupted her


    thought.


    Sharon suddenly came to her senses.


    Did Stanley love her?


    She didn''t know.


    Even if he didn''t love her, he must have liked her a little.


    One could feel that he loved her or not. As Sharon was with him, she gradually felt that Stanley


    genuinely cared about her.


    Biting her lower lip, Sharon nodded. "Our rtionship is veryplicated. When I married my


    husband, there were some other factors in it and it was a loveless marriage, but now I think he likes


    me."


    The expression on her face gradually faded away as the woman listened and a trace of coldness


    shed in her eyes. It was so fast that Sharon could not see it.

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186


    "Are you so sure that your husband loves you?"


    Sharon was startled. She looked up and frowned. "Miss Lambert?"


    The woman suddenly came to her senses and looked down with a smile. "I mean, you said that


    there were other factors in your marriage at that time, so I wonder if you are fooled since you are so


    pure and young."


    "No." Sharon waved her hand. "Although my husband is a little cold, he doesn''t lie."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you tell me how you met your husband?"


    Sharon nced at the woman and felt a little suspicious. It was their first meeting. Although the


    woman told her everything about her, she didn''t have to do the same since she was unfamiliar with


    her.


    "We met by chance and then got married. Uh, there''s nothing much to say."


    The woman could tell that Sharon didn''t want to say more, so she didn''t pursue the question.


    Just then, Sharon''s cell phone rang. She took it out and looked at it, frowning. It was from Liam.


    Why did he call her?


    Sharon thought for a while and hung up the phone. She didn''t want to have any contact with him,


    nor did she want to have anything to do with him.


    Seeing a ck BMWing from a distance, Sharon suddenly remembered that Jewel seemed to


    ride in the same car when she gave her the check.


    "Well, Miss Lambert, I still have something to do, so I have to go now. Let''s chat again next time."


    As Sharon said, she immediately got up and chased after the car.


    The woman remained seated and watched Sharon disappear from her sight. She frowned slowly.


    After a while, she took out the phone and dialed a number.


    After a while, the other side answered the call and a hoarse and unpleasant voice resonated,


    "Reba Lambert, I told you not to call me if there''s nothing important!"


    Reba seemed to be a little afraid of him. When she heard his furious voice, her expression


    changed and she said respectfully, "Mr. Wells, I have something to tell you."


    "Spill it!"


    "I want to know why Stanley married Sharon Cruz."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    After a short conversation with Sharon just now, she heard something fishy. She thought that


    Stanley''s marriage to Sharon was not because of love.


    Obviously, Harvey was annoyed by her mundane question. "Why else would a man marry a woman


    for? It''s either he loves her or he needs a wife! You don''t need to know or care about this trivial


    thing. Justplete your task!"


    "Yes," Reba quickly agreed. "Please rest assured, Mr. Wells. I won''t simply call you again."


    Harvey chortled coldly. There was still anger in his tone. Stanley had been secretly dispatching


    people around to look for him, as well as the military and police officers in Beachmarsh City. Several


    forces were looking for him all at once, which almost made him unable to breathe.


    The most important thing for him now was to remain dormant and in hiding so that no one could find


    him. When the dust had settled, he would seek revenge one by one!


    "Alright then. Don''t call me in the future." Harvey said coldly, "I''ll contact you if there''s something."


    As he spoke, he was about to hang up the phone.


    Reba quickly stopped him. "Mr. Wells, can I see..."


    "No!"


    Harvey knew what she was going to say, so he interjected her right away. "Reba Lambert, I will


    let you go when you bring me Stanley''s body!"


    After that, there was a beep on the phone. Harvey had hung up on her.


    Reba clenched her handphone and gritted her teeth, almost biting through her lower lip.


    Sharon followed the BMW to the underground parking lot and watched it from afar, waiting for the


    people in the car toe out. When they did, she could know if Jewel was still living here.


    After a while, the car door opened and a woman came down. She was very beautiful.


    Too bad.


    She was not Jewel.


    Then, another man came down from the back door. He was big-bellied and had a leader''s style. He


    hugged the beautiful woman and acted intimately.


    Sharon was disappointed. It seemed that she was mistaken.


    Did Jewel really not live here anymore?


    Was Stanley really telling the truth? Had Jewel left Beachmarsh City already?


    As she thought so, a harsh voice suddenly sounded, "Who is it?"


    Sharon was shocked. Seeing a tall and strong man walking toward her, Sharon thought that he did


    note for her.


    However, the man had already quickened his pace and ran directly to her with a fierce expression.


    Sharon was scared and subconsciously wanted to run away before she could think straight.


    "Stop right there!"


    The people behind shouted loudly.


    "Oh, my god!"


    Who did she provoke? Why did she suddenly get caught up as if she was in a movie?


    Coincidentally, the phone in her hand rang again at this time. Sharon answered the phone while


    running, "No matter who you are, I don''t have time to talk to you now! Don''t call me again!"


    "Sharon..."


    Liam frowned and listened to her panting voice. "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon recognized his voice and blurted out, "I don''t know. I''m being chased by a lunatic..."


    "Where are you?"


    "Uh..."


    "Tell me!"


    "Charming Hills Apartment!" Sharon gritted her teeth and said.


    Liam immediately understood. "Are you still trying to get even with Jewel?"


    "Bullsh*t! She almost killed me! Am I going to let it go just like that?" Sharon shouted, "Don''t talk


    nonsense. Call the police, hurry! He ising at me right now!"


    After that, Sharon ended the call and ran as fast as she could.


    Fortunately, she had the habit of running every morning in her three-year university life, so she


    could run so fast now.


    "As long as I can run out of this parking lot, it will be fine," Sharon thought.


    "Stop!" The footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer. Sharon was not a fool to listen to


    him, so she ran faster and faster until there was a click behind her and the same stern voice


    sounded, "Stop right there!" Sharon suddenly stopped, and her body was as stiff as a statue.


    She swallowed anxiously and slowly turned around. As expected, she saw the man behind her


    pointing the gun at her.


    Sharon was so scared that she almost knelt down. "Who are these people? Why do they have


    guns?"


    "Uh, let''s talk about it." Sharon''s heart beat faster. "What are you doing? Why are you chasing me? I


    haven''t done anything."


    The other party looked at her coldly and said, "Show me the photos."


    Photos?


    Sharon was even more dumbfounded. "What photos? I didn''t take pictures of you!"


    The man pointed at the camera in her hand and asked, "Keep on bluffing."


    Sharon immediately handed him the camera and said, "Take it! Take it and look for yourself! I really


    didn''t take pictures of you!" Seeing that she handed the camera on her own ord, the man


    became more and more suspicious. "How can you hand over the photos so readily?"

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187


    Sharon was about to cry. Why was he so contradictory?"


    "You''re the one who wants the pictures, right? I only have this camera with me. If you don''t believe


    me, you can take a look. See if I have taken photos of you."


    Sharon stomped anxiously as the man didn''t take the camera. "Just look at it!"


    The man took the camera from her suspiciously, but he still pointed his pistol at her. Cold sweat was


    drenching Sharon''s whole body.


    Thest time she was kidnapped by Harvey, he also pointed his gun at her head. At that time, she


    was so scared that she didn''t know what to do. She didn''t expect that someone would point the gun


    at her again.


    While the man was looking at the photos on the camera, Sharon was also eyeing him and


    wondering who they were and why could they carry guns casually.


    Soon, the man finished checking the camera and indeed, he didn''t find any pictures on it. He


    frowned and asked, "Since you have been following us, it''s impossible that you didn''t take any


    photos. Tell me honestly, did you hide the photos?"


    Why would she hide the pictures from him?


    Sharon wanted to curse him. This was the first time she felt helplessly wronged and anxious.


    "Big guy, I really didn''t take photos of you guys. I don''t even know you. Why would I take your


    pictures?"


    "Then why do you carry this camera around?"


    "I''m taking photos..."


    "See? You''re taking our photos!"


    Sharon rolled her eyes in annoyance. "I''m taking pictures of the celebrities. Are you a celebrity?"


    The man frowned skeptically. "Are you a paparazzi? Not a private detective?"


    Sharon quickly shook her head and said, "No, no, I''m just a small-time paparazzo. I''m taking some


    scandalous photos of the celebrities."


    She would even admit that she was a peeping Tom as long as he would stop pointing the gun at


    her.


    The man seemed to believe her, albeit a little skeptical. Sharon was at her wit''s end when all of a


    sudden, a loud screeching sound of a car break resonated behind her.


    Sharon looked back and suddenly widened her eyes in surprise. "Mr. Frazier, over here!"


    That was right. It was Liam who opened the door and got out of the car.


    Although Sharon said that she didn''t want to see him again, she saw him as a life savior at a crucial


    moment like this.


    Liam strode over and donned a gloomy expression as he looked at the gun in the man''s hand.


    "What''s going on?"


    Sharon immediately exined what had happened from beginning to end. After that, she carefully


    moved closer to Liam''s ear and whispered, "There must be some misunderstanding. They think I''m


    following them, but I don''t even know who they are..."


    Her voice was soft and gentle, and as she whispered into his ear, hot breath was huffed on his


    earlobe. Liam''s throat bobbed. He looked at the man with the gun and said to Sharon, "Wait for me


    in the car. I''ll handle this."


    Sharon was stunned and asked, "You?"


    "Can you handle it?" Liam nced at her from the corner of his eyes. Did she really think she could


    be a hero at a moment like this?


    He looked at her trembling hands and pale face, but she tried her best to hold back her frightful


    emotions and pretended to be calm.


    Sharon looked at him in a daze.


    "All right, wait for me in the car. I''ll be fine. If it''s just a misunderstanding, it''s no big deal." Liam


    pointed to the car and said, "I''ll take you out of here after I settle it."


    Sharon stood still.


    Liam nced at her with a faint smile. "Are you touched? Do you want to live and die together with


    me?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon was speechless.


    She then turned around and left.


    Seeing her get into the car, Liam turned his eyes to the man and said, "Dude, it''s not good to scare


    the youngdy with a gun in broad daylight, don''t you think?"


    Inside the car.


    Sharon, who was sitting in the front passenger seat, was still in a daze. She looked straight out of


    the car at the two men who were talking, yet she couldn''t hear what they said.


    She was a little shocked by Liam''s actions.


    She pursed her lips, and her hands on her knees were drenched with cold sweat. She was really


    scared earlier, for fear that her life might be over if she pissed the man off and he shot her.


    However, Liam appeared in time and helped her again.


    He even let her get on the car and stay in a safe ce, while he was outside the car, talking to the


    man with a gun.


    She sat up straight and didn''t dare to move for fear that something might happen.


    Time passed by. She didn''t know what Liam said that made the man put away the gun eventually.


    Sharon breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Two minutester, Liam came over to her. He got in and started the car.


    It was not until they were safe that Sharon asked, "What''s going on?"


    "The man with the gun is a bodyguard, and the person he is protecting seems to be in some trouble


    lately that they are in a state of extreme alert now. You just happened to appear under their noses


    so they find you suspicious."


    It was indeed a misunderstanding.


    Sharon did not expect her to be so unlucky.


    She thought for a moment and asked in a deep voice, "If it weren''t for you, what would happen to


    me?"


    There was a moment of silence in the car. When they had left the underground parking lot, Liam


    parked the car by the side and said after thinking for a while, "It''s all right. Don''t overthink it."


    It was not that Sharon wanted to overthink it, but she started to feel the fear now. They had guns, so


    it meant that they were not ordinary people. If she really took their pictures just now, it was very


    likely...


    She didn''t dare to think about it anymore. She pursed her lips and couldn''t say a word.


    No matter from Stanley or Hazel, all she heard about was that Liam was a scheming and bad guy.


    In fact, he approached her on purpose, which almost ruined the rtionship between her and


    Stanley. She even hated him on several asions.


    She sshed a ss of water on his face thest time they met.


    He should hate her, shouldn''t he?


    But he helped her again!


    He was a bad guy, so he should do what a bad guy should do instead of helping her without


    hesitation again and again!


    Sharon pursed her lips tightly and lowered her eyes.


    "Here," Liam''s voice sounded again. Sharon turned her head and saw a pack of tissue in his hand.


    Sharon was puzzled. "What?"


    "Wipe those sweats on your face." He pointed to her hand and said, "You almost cried out of fear,


    didn''t you?"


    Sharon smiled after her thought was revealed and said, "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Liam shook his head. "There''s nothing to be afraid of. I have nothing to lose."


    Sharon blinked and asked again, "Are you really not afraid of death?"


    "Everyone is afraid of death, and I am no exception!" Liam said faintly, "But can I avoid death just


    because I''m afraid to die? If possible, I wish I never exist in this world."


    Sharon was stunned and suddenly remembered Liam''s background. His mother was a mistress


    who died when he was ten years old and he grew up alone ever since. He must have endured a lot


    of things that ordinary people couldn''t bear as he grew up.


    If he grew up in a normal family, would his personality be much better than now?


    If he had loving and caring parents, he wouldn''t have done so many wrong things, would he?


    Sharon''s throat bobbed. Looking at his side profile, she said directly, "Let bygone be bygone. Don''t


    think of those painful things. It will make you feel better."


    That was how she moved on from the painful past. She had hated Evonne for abandoning her and


    her father.


    She knew very well that hatred could make people do something horrible and fearsome.

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188


    Sharon looked straight at Liam, and her voice was slow and gentle as she said, "I don''t know what


    you have been through, and I don''t know what kind of hatred you have in your heart, but hatred is


    not a good thing. It can make you live in pain..."


    Sharon pursed her lips and added, "Hatred will make you do something wrong."


    For example, what he had done to Stanley, Reba, and Stanley''s mother.


    These three people might have paid a hefty price because of Liam.


    It was obvious that her words had triggered Liam. His expression changed drastically. The


    gentleness on his face diminished and was reced by anger, a hint of wrath shing across his


    eyes. "Since you don''t know what I have been through, then why should you ask me to let go and


    move on?"


    Sharon opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but Liam interjected her coldly, "I don''t


    know how my mother died and everyone in the Jones Family is a suspect. Don''t you think I should


    avenge this?"


    Sharon was astounded.


    "If it was your father who died because someone set him up, would you let it go? Would you pretend


    that nothing had happened and go about your life happily?"


    Liam looked straight at her. "Sharon, can you do it? If you can''t, don''t ask me to!"


    Sharon looked down and shivered slightly. "I don''t want to assume something that didn''t happen..."


    After a pause, she added, "I can''t understand the pain in your heart, but I don''t agree with your


    current doing. If you feel that there is something peculiar with your mother''s death, you can seek the


    "Ha!" Liam sneered several times, and his eyes were full of sarcasm. "There are white and ck in


    this world. Not all things are as simple as you think. The Jones family rules Beachmarsh City. No


    one can touch them."


    Sharon looked up at him. "You are also part of the Jones family. I don''t believe that your mother was


    killed by someone from the family."


    "You don''t believe it?" Liam''s eyes were cold and cold. "On the night that my mother died, she was


    with Stanley''s mother. That woman had been jealous of my mother and kept giving her a hard time.


    I couldn''t find my mother at midnight so I got up to look for her, and that was when I heard my


    mother''s voice in that woman''s room. They were quarreling. Later, when I saw my mother, she was


    already lying in a pool of blood!"


    Sharon widened her eyes in bewilderment.


    ording to Hazel, Stanley''s mother was a very gentle person and not the kind of person that Liam


    described.


    It didn''t seem like Liam was lying either. A trace of ferociousness filled his eyes and the blue veins


    popped up on his forehead. It was obvious that he was very emotional and agitated.


    Sharon moved her lips. She was still taking Stanley''s side. "Is it possible that there is a


    misunderstanding..."


    "Misunderstanding? I saw it with my own eyes!" Liam stared straight at her with a bit of redness in


    his eyes. "Sharon, I admit that I am not a good person, but there is no good person in the Jones


    Family, so does Stanley!" His expression scared Sharon, yet she still tried to say good words about


    Stanley. "This has nothing to do with Stanley. Why did you nder him..."


    Liam sneered. "You are so considerate of him. Have you ever wondered if he really cares about


    you?"


    "He is. He likes me."


    Sharon was sure about this. She could see it in his eyes.


    Liam leaned over. "I am a man. I know men better than you, and I know Stanley better than you!


    Why does a man with such a status like him like you? He can have any woman he wants, but why


    does he like you? Have you ever thought about the reason behind it?"


    As he got closer and closer, Sharon frowned and stepped back. "There is no reason for love. When


    you like someone, you just like them..."


    "Huh, don''t be naive. People like us have seen too many hypocritical women. Our hearts have long


    been numb for love, not to mention people like Stanley. How can an ordinary woman win his heart!


    Sharon, do you think that you are special? Do you think that you have what it takes to let Stanley


    fall in love with you?"


    His remarks sounded so reasonable that they struck the bulls-eye in Sharon''s heart.


    Liam''s words were actually the hidden thoughts that she had suppressed in her heart... In fact, she


    was self-abased in front of Stanley. The social gap between them was too big, and Sharon had


    always known it, but she didn''t want to think about it. She thought that she would forget about it as


    long as she didn''t think about it...


    However, Liam managed to unveil something from the deepest part of her heart in just a few words.


    She pursed her lips and couldn''t say a word.


    Liam continued to satirize her. "He is more shrewd than me. If he really wants to lie to you, you will


    never find it out until you die!"


    Sharon felt a chill on her back.


    Liam took a strand of her long hair and fidgeted it around his fingers. "Think about it. Is he worthy of


    your love?"


    Sharon was stunned and suddenly realized something. She pushed Liam away fiercely and looked


    at him coldly. "Are you trying to drive a wedge between Stanley and me again?"


    Liam fell to the chair after being pushed. He lowered his gaze and smiled after a while. "If the


    rtionship between you and him is deep and solid enough, how could you be influenced by my


    words?"


    Sharon immediately felt disgusted. "No matter what our rtionship is like, you can''t say things like


    that!"


    Liam looked up at her. "But I am not wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Stanley is not a simple person. I''m telling you this because I don''t want you to get hurt."


    "No matter what happens between him and me in the future, it''s our business. Stay out of it!"


    After saying this, Sharon opened the door and got out. Her hands were clenched into fists,


    indicating that she was very angry. She stood outside the car and looked at the man in the car.


    "When you saved me just now, I thought that maybe because your life experience distorted your


    character but you are actually very kind in nature, but I found that I was wrong."


    After finishing this sentence, Sharon turned around and left.


    Inside the car, Liam stared at the woman who had left. He pursed his lips, gritted his teeth, and blue


    veins popped up on his forehead.


    Everything he had experienced in his youth was unbearable. Whenever he thought of what had


    happened in the past, his hatred would surge in his chest.


    He had also thought about what would happen if he was not an illegitimate child. Would his fate be


    different from what it was now?


    But there was no ''if'' in life.


    Looking at the woman who was walking far away, he felt a strong impulse in his heart that he


    pushed the door open and strode over to catch up with Sharon. He grabbed her wrist and looked


    straight at her, blurting, "Do you know what it feels like when an eleven-year-old child had


    nightmares every night? Do you know how it feels to live in fear and anxiety every day? Do you


    know how I feel when Stanley had his parents with him on his birthday but I could only hide in the


    corner and watch?"

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189


    Every time Liam said a word, he would increase the strength in his hand a little. Sharon was in pain


    because of the grip. She tried to pull out her hand, but she couldn''t.


    "You don''t understand these feelings, and you never experienced what I have experienced. How


    can you ask me to let bygones be bygones?"


    In the end, he seemed to have been agitated so much that he dragged her over. "Sharon Cruz, do


    you like Stanley''s bravery and integrity? Do you like him because he is not as bad, scheming, and


    wicked as I am? That is because he was born and raised in a normal family! What about me? I have


    nothing!"


    He was panting heavily while speaking, and the look on his face was something she had never


    seen before. There was a touch of crazy emotion in his eyes.


    "Liam Frazier!" Sharon was a little flustered and pushed him hard. "Let me go!"


    Liam held her tightly, and his brown eyes widened. "Anyone would wish to born into a good family


    like Stanley. God is so good to him. But I am not that lucky. How can you criticize me from your


    perspective? What makes you think you can take him as a good person and treat me as a heinous


    bad person?"


    He touched her cheek with the other hand and stroked her gently. "I also hope that I can be a brave


    and upright man like him. I also hope I can be likable. But he has got more and better since he was


    born! If I don''t fight for it, I won''t be where I am today!"


    His voice became deeper and deeper as he was getting closer and closer to Sharon. "If you like this


    kind of man, I can change myself and be the kind of person you like..."


    Liam''s eyes became more and more blurred with a hint of fascinating light shing across them. He


    tempted her as he said, "Maybe I approached you in the first ce because of Stanley at first, but in


    the process of getting along with you, I unconsciously fell in love with you..."


    Startled, Sharon looked at him in disbelief. "1-1 don''t believe you."


    "Why should I lie to you? Anyway, you love Stanley, don''t you?"


    "You... really love me?"


    "Yes!"


    Sharon bit her lip, and there was a hint of fascination in her eyes. "Why?"


    Liam narrowed his enchanting eyes. With a smile, he said, "You have a kind of magic power that will


    make people fall unconsciously in love with you after getting in touch for some time, and I am no


    exception."


    As he said, he reached out his hand to touch her cheek, and there was deep emotion in it. "I am a


    man, and I will be attracted by a beautiful woman. Sharon, I am really falling for you."


    Sharon seemed to be moved by his words. She reached out to grab his wrist and looked up at him.


    Their eyes met.


    Looking at Sharon''s dark eyes, Liam felt that the atmosphere between him and her had changed.


    There was love inside...


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    He felt that Sharon''s attitude had changed a little and seemed to be much nicer to him now.


    Did what he said just now move her? Did he move her heart?


    Sharon grabbed his wrist tightly, forming a skin-to-skin touch.


    Liam''s throat moved, and he took a step forward to approach her. Sharon, who had not moved


    before, suddenly let go of him and took a big step back, staring at him coldly.


    Liam smiled and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Sharon sneered and said, "You said you love me?"


    "Yes." Liam nodded.


    "But it''s all lies!" Sharon had no expression on her face.


    Liam raised his eyebrows. "Every word I just said is true, it''s not a lie!"


    "Do you know why I held your wrist just now?" Sharon suddenlyughed.


    Liam was taken aback and gradually frowned. He didn''t understand what she meant.


    "I''m testing whether you are lying or not. In addition to the lie detector, another more direct way is to


    feel the pulse." Sharon looked at his brown eyes. "You said you love me, but your heart rate is


    normal, and that''s not the normal heart rate you''d have if you were confessing to someone!"


    Liam stared at her with a nk expression, and the smile at the corner of his mouth faded bit by bit.


    This woman was really smart and nimble.


    "I''m telling the truth, but you want to base my truth on heart rate?" Liam took a step forward. "Must I


    blush and my heart beat fast if I want to confess my feelings? If I don''t have any of these, I''m lying?"


    Sharon frowned and looked at the man who was slowly approaching her. "You''re right. It doesn''t


    mean anything, but Stanley has these reactions and you don''t!"


    Last night in the car, When she confessed her love to Stanleyst night in the car, he didn''t say


    anything, but Sharon listened to his heartbeat when he held her tightly in his arms. It was beating


    faster and faster, and soon, it was beating faster than her heartbeat...


    Stanley was always calm and confident in front of her, but several times, she could hear his


    heartbeat thumping faster when he hugged her.


    The man would not say anything, but his body honestly reflected that he liked her.


    Liam could be very sweet and passionate with his words that he could melt a woman''s heart and


    mesmerize her, but he was cold and passionless inside.


    Sharon did not believe what she heard. She only believed what she felt with her heart and instinct.


    "When you like someone, your heart will beat faster when you face her. You don''t, Liam, but Stanley


    did when he was with me," Sharon donned an indifferent expression as she said so, a hint of


    frigidness shed across her face. "A leopard never changes its spot. You don''t really like me. You


    just want to confuse me and make me feel sorry for you with your sad past. You know women, and


    you know exactly what kind of tricks to be used on women with different characteristics!"


    He knew that she would sympathize with him, so he used this trick on her.


    This man was too scary.


    Liam pursed his lips tightly and looked at her calmly. He was not angry from embarrassment


    because someone had revealed his tricks, nor was he in a hurry to defend himself. He just stared at


    her.


    Sharon didn''t know what he was thinking nor did she want to stay with him anymore. "It''s useless to


    say more. Anyway, you helped me again today. Liam, I don''t know what to do with you. You


    deliberately sabotaged my rtionship with Stanley several times. I should hate you, but you helped


    me a few times... I only hope that we won''t see each other again from now on!"


    With that, she really turned around and left this time.


    She believed that she had made herself so clear that Liam would never contact her again.


    She strode away, and as expected, there was no movement behind her.


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that what she said just now should have worked.


    However, before she could rx, the sound of footsteps suddenly rang out.


    Sharon looked back and found that Liam actually walked towards her again.


    She panicked.


    This man was not only so scheming but also so persistent!


    Sharon quickened her pace.


    Liam followed her. "You think I lied to you, but I didn''t!"


    Sharon pursed her lips and did not reply or listen.


    "It''s not fair for you to judge me simply based on the stupid heart rate..."


    Sharon quickened her pace.


    Liam followed her closely.


    Sharon walked so fast that when she turned at the corner, she bumped into a person.


    Her momentum was so great that she almost knocked the person down.


    "Miss Lambert!" Sharon recognized her with sharp eyes and immediately grabbed her. "Are you


    alright?"

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190


    Reba looked up and found that it was Sharon. She was about to go back, but unexpectedly, she


    met her here again. After standing firmly, she shook her head and said softly, "I''m alright."


    "d to hear that." Sharon looked at her petite body and was really afraid of hurting her. "Where


    are you going?"


    "Home."


    Sharon quickly nodded and stood aside. "Go on. I''m sorry for what happened just now."


    Reba lowered her head,bed her hair, and said with a smile, "It''s okay..."


    "R-Reba?"


    An incredulous, maic male voice suddenly sounded. It was like thunder that struck Reba''s


    heart directly.


    She looked up abruptly and saw a man standing behind Sharon. He was handsome, tall, and


    slender. When she left seven years ago, Liam was still young. But now, he was maturer.


    Reba didn''t expect to meet Liam here. She widened her eyes and opened her mouth in shock.


    Liam walked toward the woman slowly. He felt that he must be dreaming. Why else would he see


    Reba?


    The woman in front of him was exactly the same as Reba seven years ago. Her hair; her face;


    her body; they were all the same.


    But... she was dead!


    She was shot dead seven years ago. Why was she here out of nowhere?


    Could it be an illusion?


    No, it was impossible!


    Sharon had also spoken to her. It could not be his illusion!


    Since it was not an illusion, why did he see Reba? Why did a woman who was supposed to be


    dead seven years ago suddenly appear again?


    Liam stopped in front of her and stared at her. "Y-You are still alive?"


    Reba looked at Liam in a daze.


    Liam stretched out his hand and tried to touch her, but Reba suddenly came to her senses and


    took a step back. "Who are you? I don''t know you!"


    Liam froze. What did she say? She didn''t know him?


    Had he mistaken her for someone else?


    No, no, it was impossible. When she looked at him just now, there was shock and disbelief in her


    eyes. Her reaction showed that she knew him, but why did she say that she didn''t know him now?


    "I''m sorry. I have to go now."


    Reba turned around and strode away.


    "Reba!" Liam shouted her name and hurried to chase after her.


    Sharon stood in the same ce, and her mind was buzzing in confusion. Looking in the direction


    where they had gone away, she was dumbstruck for a long while.


    What did Liam just call that woman? Reba?


    Hadn''t she passed away?


    Could it be that Liam had mistaken her for someone else?


    Sharon felt her legs go jelly that she sat down on the stone bench next to her. Her face was a little


    pale and her mind was spinning. Something shed away.


    That woman said herst name was Lambert...


    When Sharon saw her, she felt that she looked rather familiar, but she couldn''t remember where


    she had seen her before...


    The photo that Stanley carried with him...


    Liam''s reaction just now...


    After shebined all these factors together, Sharon closed her eyes and slowly realized what was


    going on.


    That woman must be Reba Lambert!


    Reba walked forward in a hurry. When she returned, she didn''t want to see anyone except


    Stanley.


    Liam was the person she didn''t want to see the most, but it happened that she ran into him, face to


    face.


    She gritted her teeth and quickened her pace, not wanting anything to do with him. She was finally


    at ease when she walked out of the elevator and finally stood in front of the door of the apartment.


    However, her hands were shaking uncontrobly when she tried to reach for the keys.


    With a click, the door opened and she immediately went in.


    "Reba Lambert!"


    A low male voice suddenly sounded behind her, and then the man grabbed her wrist tightly and


    yanked at her hard.


    Reba trembled in fear. She tried hard to pull back her hand but failed.


    She tried to calm herself down and said, "Sir, please let me go!"


    Liam dragged Reba into the house with all his strength. He kicked at the door with his long legs


    and locked it. Then he mmed her against the wall.


    Reba fell to the ground. She got up and wanted to run, but Liam reached out to grab her and


    pressed her against the wall, anger and ferocious illustrating on his face. "What the hell is going on?


    Speak!"


    Reba''s face turned pale. "I-1 don''t know you..."


    "You still want to lie to me?" Liam stared at her fearful eyes and suddenly smiled. He reached his


    hand into her clothes with a devilish smile on his face. "If you forget me, I don''t mind doing


    something to let you remember me again, huh?"


    His breath and voice spread over her skin like a poisonous snake, making Reba tremble all over.


    All the scenes in the past were surging in her mind.


    Liam tempted and seduced her. One time, she was drunk and slept with him. From then on, she


    couldn''t shake him off...


    Compared with Stanley, Liam was like a real boyfriend. They went out for a date, went shopping,


    went home to kiss and make love. They were like true lovers.


    When she was with him, it was actually her happiest time.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Butter, she discovered his real intention. He approached her and deliberately tempted her on


    purpose, and that was to taunt and humiliate Stanley.


    She was nothing but a pawn in his scheme.


    Later, she became useless and Liam abandoned her mercilessly regardless of her feelings.


    He was a heartless man and was cruelerthan anyone else. Reba was genuinely afraid of him


    from the bottom of her heart...


    Just like now, she was so scared that her whole body was shaking as he pinched her neck and


    stared at her with sinister eyes.


    The hand in her clothes was caressing her skin. Reba tried to calm herself down as she tried to


    suppress the scream in her throat. "L-Let me go, help."


    "Still be stubborn?" Liam waspletely enraged by her attitude. He tightened his grip on her neck


    that restricted her breathing. "What¡¯s going on? Talk!"


    Reba pped him hard on the arm as it became more and more difficult for her to breathe.


    Liam sneered and pulled hard that tore off Reba''s clothes. Liam lowered his head, and his hot


    breath sprayed on her skin. "Oh, it seems that if I don''t help you to get some memory back, you will


    keep ying dumb."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, she heard a sudden hissing sound and felt a chill on her body


    when he ripped off her skirt just like that.


    "Ah."


    She screamed out of shame and anger and covered her body with her hands. "What the hell are


    you doing?"


    Liam sneered and didn''t say a word. He dragged her to the sofa, threw her over, and pressed his


    body down directly.


    Reba felt dizzy and started to get starry gazes in front of her eyes. She could do nothing but let


    him get his way.


    He put her in a humiliating position. He wanted to eat her up very badly. Reba shivered like a


    leaf as he pressed her face against the sofa and covered her eyes with the remote control. She


    said, her voice trembling, "Don''t... I''m not dead! Let me go!"

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191


    Reba screamed, her voice trembling, "I''m not dead! I''m alive!"


    Her voice was full of uncontroble fear and despair. Her voice was hoarse as if someone was


    strangling her and tears blurred her eyes. "I can tell you whatever you want to know. Please don''t...


    don''t do this to me!"


    Liam pressed on her body and said in a very rough voice, "Do you admit it now?"


    Reba nodded fiercely. "Yes! I admit it."


    "Are you Reba Lambert?"


    "I am!"


    Liam reached out and picked up the wet hair that was stuck on her cheek. "Why are you so scared?


    I''m just teasing you. Since you''re alive, why don''t we talk about the old days?"


    Reba gritted her teeth and squeezed out two words from her throat, "Let go..."


    "Be good." Liam chuckled. Hisughter was rough and full of lust. "Don''t you think you should be


    punished for lying to me just now?"


    Reba closed her eyes and begged him with tears, "Don''t..."


    "Don''t what? You always wanted it when you were with me back then." He stroked her back lightly


    with his finger. "In the past few years since you died, I missed the days we were together. Do you


    want to relive it again, huh?"


    His remarks brought goosebumps all over her body. Reba screamed loudly, "B*stard! Let go of


    me! Let go!"


    Liam pressed her body tightly. The more scared she was, the more excited he seemed to be. "Your


    voice is still as pleasant as ever. I kinda miss it as I haven''t heard it for so many years."


    He slowly moved his fingers up to her neck and wrapped around her like a snake. "Do you miss


    me?"


    Reba waspletely devastated. "No, I don''t! Get lost!"


    The man froze as if he was startled by her scream. Reba was overjoyed and was about to


    struggle out of his restraint, but he suddenly yanked at her hair and abruptly pulled her back. She


    screamed out in agony as she felt a sharp pain in her scalp.


    "What did you say?" His voice was low and mellow but full of anger. "You want me to get lost?"


    Reba knew that he was pissed, and her lips began to tremble in horror.


    Liam sneered and carried her up. Realizing what he wanted to do, Reba screamed at the top of


    her lungs, but it was useless to resist. His action became fiercer...


    When Sharon returned home, she looked very absent- minded that she didn''t hear Hazel calling her


    a few times.


    "Madam?" Hazel was shocked by Sharon''s appearance. Her face was so pale as if something


    unfortunate happened to her that her soul had left her body. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Hazel shook her body.


    Sharon suddenly came to her senses and said, "H-Hazel."


    "Yes, it''s me," Hazel immediately said.


    Sharon opened her mouth and wanted to ask something, but finally said, "Hazel, is there something


    to eat? I''m hungry."


    Hazel managed a smile. "Yes, there is. Take some rest while I go and cook you some food. It''ll be


    ready right away."


    Sharon came to the sofa and sat down. Her mind was in a mess as if there were several hemp


    threads entangled together. She could not figure out a lot of things.


    She held her knees and sat on the sofa, lost in thought. After a long time, Hazel''s voice came from


    the kitchen, "I''m done. It''s time to have dinner."


    Sharon took a deep breath, got up, and sat down in the dining room.


    Hazel served one dish after another on the table.


    Sharon picked up the utensil and suddenly said, "Hazel, I have a question for you."


    "Oh, please ask away."


    "Do you have any photos of Reba Lambert?"


    Hazel did not expect that she would suddenly mention Reba again. She paused for a moment


    and asked, "Why do you suddenly talk about Miss Lambert again?"


    "I just want to see what she looks like."


    "I see." Hazel thought for a moment and shook her head. "No, I don''t have Miss Lambert''s photo.


    Mr. Jones should have it, but it has been so many years now, so I don''t know where he would keep


    it."


    Sharon looked down and said, "Forget it if you don''t have it."


    Hazel saw her unnatural look, thought for a moment, and sat down in front of her. "Do you have


    something on your mind?"


    Sharon shook her head and smiled. "Nope." Hazel looked at her worriedly. Sharon''s smile was an


    even more worrisome sight. It was obvious that she was forcing a smile on her face.


    Hazel raised her wrist and looked at the time. She said, "Mr. Jones should be back soon. If you


    want to know more about Miss Lambert, you can ask him."


    Hazel thought that after so many years, Stanley must have almost forgotten Reba. Although she


    was old, her heart and eyes were not. She could see that Stanley liked Sharon.


    "Okay." Sharon nodded. "I''m really fine. I''m just curious. Let''s have dinner."


    "Okay, d to hear that."


    Sharon rarely came to Stanley''s study. On the one hand, she felt that it was unnecessary for her to


    come. On the other hand, this was the man''s office, so she should note for fun.


    Even if she came here every time, it was under the condition that Stanley was in here.


    This time, there was no Stanley, but Sharon herself.


    The reason why she came in was very simple. She wanted to find out if there were any photos of


    Reba.


    On the way back, she called Liam, but he didn''t pick up. She wanted to ask him if he had mistaken


    the woman for someone else.


    She came back to ask Hazel, yet Hazel didn''t have any photos of Reba. She became more and


    more curious.


    Although she was quite sure that the woman in the Charming Hills Apartment was Reba, she


    couldn''t believe that the woman who was supposed to be dead suddenly...


    Shaking her head, she stopped thinking about it.


    Stanley''s study was a little big, and there were two or three bookshelves in here. She searched


    some books he often read, but found no photos.


    She came to the desk again and opened the drawer to look for it.


    She knew that what she did was wrong but she couldn''t help it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    She would not be able to sleep tonight if she was not absolutely sure that the woman she met today


    was Reba.


    But she didn''t dare to call Stanley and ask him...


    She was afraid to ask. If Stanley didn''t know that Reba was still alive, her asking him would be


    like she inadvertently told him that Reba did not die seven years ago and she had returned to


    Beachmarsh City.


    She bit her lip. Sharon knew that she was selfish, but she did not dare to ask.


    Her rtionship with him began to change for the better and she could feel that he loved her. She


    was afraid that their feelings would dwindle now that Reba suddenly appeared out of nowhere...


    She touched something in her hand, and Sharon looked down. It was a photo.


    She had seen this photo. She had seen it in Stanley''s pocket that night.


    The man in the photo was dressed in a clean military uniform, and the woman next to him was


    wearing a white dress.


    Sharon put the photo under her eyes and carefully observed it. After a while, she smiled feebly.


    Sure enough, it was Reba.


    That woman really came back.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192


    At the Jones Group.


    In the president''s office on the 28th floor.


    The phone on the desk suddenly rang when Anthony took a file from the office and was about to go


    out. He looked down and found it was Sharon.


    Thinking that the owner of the phone was having a meeting in the conference room, Anthony


    pondered for a while and finally answered, "Hello."


    Sharon was taken aback. "Why do you answer his phone?"


    "Oh, Boss is in a meeting, and he didn''t bring in his phone."


    "I see."


    "Yes."


    Sharon pursed her lips. After a while, she asked, "How long will it take for him to finish the


    meeting?"


    "About half an hour," Anthony said.


    "Then I''ll call him back in half an hour."


    "Okay."


    Sharon put away the phone, put the photo back in its original position, and go out.


    Sharon''s heart was beating like a drum after knowing that the woman was indeed Reba.


    There were two voices in her mind that were tugging at her. One voice said that she should tell this


    to Stanley, and the other voice said that she should pretend that she knew nothing.


    Sharon called just now just to see how Stanley''s reaction was about Reba, but he was not there.


    "Maybe it is destined that I shouldn''t tell him about this," Sharon thought.


    Meanwhile, Anthony took the documents to the conference room. The secretary drew out the key


    points for Stanley to check. Stanley looked at them a few times and gave orders on the progress


    and nning of the second quarter of the year. After finishing speaking, he listened to the ns of


    the managers of various departments.


    In the end, it was almost the time when the secretary reminded him, and then Stanley nodded and


    said, "The meeting is adjourned. Dismiss."


    A crowd of people went out. Anthony packed up the documents. Thinking of Sharon''s phone call


    earlier, he quickly said, "Madam called just now."


    Stanley got up slowly and then frowned. "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Anthony said, "Because you''re in a meeting."


    Stanley nced at him.


    As the chief assistant, Anthony was quick to respond as he immediately said, "If she calls or texts


    again in the future, I will inform you immediately."


    Only then did Stanley let him off the hook and walked to the office.


    The first thing he did when he returned to the office was to take his mobile phone. As soon as


    Anthony put the document down in front of him, Stanley called and said, "Sharon."


    "Tsk, tsk. He is fast," Anthony thought, teasing his boss.


    He was dawdling on the side, nning to listen to their conversation.


    Sharon did not expect that he would call back so soon. "Are you done with your meeting?"


    "Yes."


    His deep voice prated through the phone, revealing a trace of exhaustion. Sharon felt a little


    pitiful at him. "Are you tired?"


    Stanley reached out and massaged his eyebrows. Upon hearing this, he smiled and said, "What do


    you have for me if I''m tired?"


    "Uh... what do you want?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    When Stanley was about to speak, he nced at Anthony and said, "What are you? A statue? Get


    out."


    Anthony''s eyes darted around and mumbled, "Yes."


    The door of the office was closed, and Stanley whispered a few words into the phone. Sharon was


    surprised, and then she blushed and gritted her teeth. "Shut it!"


    Imagining Sharon''s shy expression on the other end of the line, Stanley felt much more rxed


    now. He leaned back in his chair and remembered Anthony''s words. "Why did you call me just


    now?"


    He asked, but Sharon did not know how to answer.


    Did she really want to tell him about her encounter with Reba?


    If she did, how would he react?


    Would he immediately abandon her and go to Reba? She didn''t want to see such a scene, nor


    did she want him to leave her!


    She was not confident that she could defeat Reba...


    "Huh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows after she was silent for a long time. "Why don''t you speak?"


    Sharon came to her senses. After looking down, she said, "Nothing. I just want to ask you, when will


    you be back?"


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes."


    Stanley raised his wrist and looked at the time. He smiled faintly and said, "Soon. Wait for me at


    home."


    "Okay."


    Stanley nced at the documents on the table. "Watch TV or something. I''ll go back after I''m done


    with myst work."


    "Okay." Sharon replied in a soft voice.


    After hanging up the phone, Sharon was in a daze with the mobile phone in her hand. What should


    she do? She was selfish, after all.


    After burying her face in her knees, Sharon beat her head and felt a burst of depression in her


    chest. Now that Reba had returned, what would Stanley choose?


    Would he divorce her?


    Would he dump her?


    Would he continue to be with Reba?


    As soon as these thoughts shed across her mind, Sharon felt very suffocated. She knew that she


    couldn''tpare with Reba, so she was so timid that she didn''t say anything.


    She thought to herself, "I''ll keep it a secret for as long as I can. One step at a time."


    Even if Stanley chose Reba, she would... give them her blessing.


    As Stanley finished off thest stroke of his signature, he closed the document, turned off the


    computer, and got up to leave. At this time, his cell phone rang again.


    He thought it was Sharon, so he picked up his mobile phone and was a little disappointed when he


    saw the caller ID.


    Soon after he calmed down, he answered the phone, "Reba..."


    Reba''s sobbing voice came through the phone, "S-Stanley..."


    Stanley''s expression changed. "What''s wrong?"


    Reba seemed to be in great distress. She couldn''t talk clearly on the phone and her voice broke


    off intermittently, have been greatly stimted. Through her voice, he could hear that she was not in


    a stable mood and her state was deranged. Stanley pushed the chair away and got up and went


    out.


    He calmly asked her, "Where are you?"


    After a long while, Reba said, "Home..."


    As he walked forward, heforted her on the phone, "I''ll be there soon. Don''t go anywhere. Just


    stay at home. Wait for me. I''ll be there soon."


    He didn''t know whether Reba heard him or not, but Stanley didn''t hang up the phone and


    pushed the office door open.


    Anthony, who was waiting outside, was startled when he saw Stanley''s peculiar expression. He


    asked, "What''s wrong, Boss?"


    Stanley said in a deep voice, "Come with me to a ce."


    Anthony didn''t think too much and hurried to follow him. "Yes!"


    When Stanley opened the door of the apartment with the spare key, he was startled by the sticky


    smell in the air. He looked at the living room and saw the person curled up on the sofa.


    Reba''s petite and scrawny body was shaking like a leaf. Her clothes were disheveled and her


    ck hair covered her face. He couldn''t see her face clearly. There was a thin sobing from her.


    Stanley walked over step by step. He almost guessed something, but he didn''t want to think that


    way.


    "Reba?" Stanley called her name.


    Reba heard his voice and trembled all over. Then she looked up. There was a moment of


    surprise in her eyes. Stanley saw her red and swollen eyes and bleeding mouth.


    " Stanley..."


    Reba blinked her eyes. When she saw it was him, she was stunned for a moment and then


    threw herself into his arms.

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193


    Stanley''s expression was livid. It was clear that Reba had been beaten.


    He put his hands on her shoulders, pushed her away slightly, and asked in a stern voice, "Who did


    this to you?"


    Reba shook her head, pulled her clothes, gritted her teeth, and prevented her tears from falling.


    Stanley frowned. "Reba, I''m asking you, who came?"


    Reba murmured, "I want to take a bath..."


    After staring at her for a while, Stanley finally nodded and said, "I''ll be in the living room. You go to


    take a bath first. After that, we need a talk."


    "Okay," Reba answered in a low voice, then got up and hurried into the bathroom.


    Stanley circled around the room to have a look. It didn''t seem like a burr intrusion as the door


    lock did not show any signs of being damaged and everything in the room was intact, except for


    Reba.


    Anthony was also shocked by the sight. He stood in the same ce for a long time before reacting,


    "Boss, was that... Miss Lambert?"


    On the way here, Stanley didn''t exin what he was going to do, so Anthony didn''t know that the


    person Stanley wasing to see was actually Reba.


    But seven years ago, wasn''t she...


    Anthony didn''t dare to think about it. The fact was so shocking that he was still confused.


    Stanley pulled up the curtain and said casually, "She''s not dead. She''s been abroad for the past few


    years and has recently returned. I''ve only met her a few days ago."


    Anthony couldn''t say a word because he was too bewildered.


    "But what about Madam..."


    Anthony suddenly asked after a long silence.


    Stanley''s hands froze as he was closing the window. After a while, he withdrew his hand and said,


    "I''ll find an opportunity to tell her. It''s not a good time now."


    Even he himself couldn''t figure out what had happened that year. Telling Sharon was tantamount to


    adding more troubles.


    Anthony nodded. This was also the best way to deal with this matter.


    If Sharon knew that Reba was not dead, it would not be a good thing.


    But-


    Thinking of what he saw just now, Anthony felt uneasy again. "Miss Lambert should be okay, right?"


    Stanley pursed his lips tightly and there was a coldness in his eyes.


    Anthony didn''t dare to ask any more questions. He didn''t want nor dare to overthink this, but he


    couldn''t help it when he saw Reba''s current state.


    It was possible that she...


    In the bathroom.


    Reba sank herself into the bathtub. Her mind was in a huge mess.


    She shouldn''t have called Stanley, nor should she let him know these disgusting things, but... she


    almost lost control at that time, and her mind was nk. She seemed to have lost her soul and just


    called Stanley.


    Liam had done those nasty things to her, just like seven years ago when Stanley saw her in the bed


    with Liam with his own eyes.


    She should have buried this matter inside and bear with it silently, pretending that nothing had


    happened. Why did she call Stanley and let him see this?


    Reba came out of the bathtub and stood in front of the mirror. Looking at herself who was


    covered with bruises in the mirror, she pped herself hard, and her cheek suddenly became


    numb.


    Since Stanley was here and there was nothing she could do to change it, she might as well make


    good use of this opportunity.


    Thinking of this, Reba took a deep breath, put on her clothes, pushed open the door of the


    bathroom and went out.


    In the living room.


    Stanley smoked in front of the window. He lowered his head and looked somewhere. No one knew


    what he was thinking.


    However, his thin lips were tightly pressed together, revealing a little of his anger.


    Anthony thought, "I can tell what happened at a nce from the way Reba looked. It''s


    reasonable that Boss is in a bad mood."


    The ringtone of the mobile phone echoed the apartment, but the smoking man didn''t move, frowning


    all the time.


    He still didn''t answer the phone after a while. Anthony had to remind him, "Ahem, Boss, your phone


    is ringing!"


    Only then did Stanley make a move and took out his cell phone from his pocket with his slender


    fingers. When he saw the caller ID, he put out the cigarette and said in a low voice, "Hello."


    Sharon sat at the dining table and looked at the delicious dishes on the table whileining,


    "Why haven''t youe back yet?"


    He agreed toe back after work. It was already sote. She wondered if he was still working.


    The Adam''s apple of Stanley''s throat bobbed. "What''s up?"


    "It''s time for dinner!" Sharon''s eyes widened. "I''ve been waiting for you for almost an hour. You''ve


    said that you''lle back immediately. Where are you?"


    It was only then that Stanley realized what was going on. It seemed that he had broken his promise.


    "Sorry..." He moved his lips and said, "I have something to do now. I am afraid I can''t go back for


    the time being."


    Hearing his low and cold voice, Sharon immediately sat up straight and asked with concern, "What''s


    wrong? What happened?"


    "Nothing. Have your dinner. You don''t have to wait for me."


    He didn''t want to say more which made Sharon more and more suspicious. "What happened? If you


    don''t tell me, I''m even more worried. Did something happen at work?"


    In the previous phone call, he said that he had to deal with some work matters that would be settled


    soon, yet he sounded as if he was in a bad mood, so Sharon had such spection.


    He paused, and only the faint breathing sound was heard. After a while, Stanley said in a low voice,


    "Yes, it''s about work. It''s just a small matter though, so don''t worry. I''ll go back after I settle


    everything. Be good."


    Sharon breathed a sigh of relief and reminded him, "Remember to eat dinner. Don''t starve yourself


    again."


    "Okay."


    "I''ll hang up the phone then. Ask Anthony to prepare some food for you."


    "Okay."


    "Then I..."


    As soon as the door of the bathroom was opened and Reba came out of the bathroom, Stanley


    looked up and said to the phone, "That''s it. I''ll hang up now."


    With a beeping sound, the call was directly ended.


    Sharon looked at the phone and was stunned for a while. She felt that something was wrong, but


    she didn''t know what was wrong.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Forget it, what can it be anyway?" she thought.


    He said that he was busy at work, so that must be it! Although he was very cold sometimes, he


    would not lie to her!


    Thinking of this, Sharon was in a good mood again.


    The table was full of dishes, and she was d that she didn''t have to share with anyone and could


    have everything for herself.


    Hence, she started to devour the delicious dinner alone.


    Hearing the noise, Anthony looked up and carefully looked at the woman who came over... It was


    indeed Reba.


    How did a person who had "died" for seven years suddenlye back alive again?


    This was really horrifying.


    Anthony looked away and suppressed the shock in his heart.


    Stanley pursed his lips and handed her the ss. "Here''s hot tea. Drink some."


    Reba sat down with the ss in her hand, trembling.


    Stanley sat down beside her without saying a word.


    After a long time, Reba said with a shaky voice, "I... I didn''t know why I called you. I didn''t know


    anything at that time..."

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194


    Stanley nodded, showing that he understood. "I know."


    Reba bit her lip and said, gazing downward, "I''m fine now. Sorry for making you worried about


    me, Stanley. You can go back..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Stanley interrupted her, "Don''t you want to tell me what


    happened?"


    Reba shivered all over.


    "Who came?" Stanley asked with sharp eyes.


    Reba closed her eyes as if she didn''t want to say anything. Her face was pale and her hands


    holding the ss were trembling. "Stanley... I..."


    Stanley stared at her without blinking and repeated, "Who came?"


    Reba remained silent.


    "Do you want me to call the police?"


    "No..." Reba abruptly looked up and burst into tears. "It''s useless to call the police."


    "Then tell me, who came?"


    "If you don''t tell me, I can go to check the apartment block''s surveince footage. It''s just that it


    takes a longer time."


    Reba looked at him hesitantly. After a while, she closed her eyes, moved her lips, and blurted a


    name, "L-Liam..."


    It was him! Stanley''s face darkened. He already had an answer in his heart. "Did he rape you?"


    Reba shivered and recalled what happened a few hours ago. Regardless of her resistance,


    Liam forcibly did the deed with her. Her face became paler and paler, and she couldn''t say a word.


    Stanley''s eyes swept over her body. There were some red marks on her neck and arms. He was a


    man, so he immediately understood what was going on when he saw those red marks on her body.


    He pursed his thin lips and ordered, "Anthony, contact the gynecologist."


    Reba raised her head in astonishment. " Stanley..."


    "You need to get yourself checked."


    "I''m fine..."


    Stanley fixed his eyes on her and said, "You''re fine? You can''t even walk properly."


    Did he notice?


    Reba''s face turned pale, and then she blushed with shame. She bit her lip so hard that she


    hoped she could die right there and then.


    He saw the most embarrassing and humiliating side of her.


    No one could ever reject his decision. Reba had no choice but to go to the hospital with him.


    Out of the apartmentplex, they drove past a pharmacy. Reba thought of something and


    patted the window. "Stop the car.


    Anthony looked through the rearview mirror, and Stanley nodded.


    Anthony pulled over.


    "I want to buy something..." Reba stammered.


    Stanley lifted his chin and said, "Sit down. I''ll ask Anthony to buy it."


    Reba was in a trance. "D- Do you know what I want to buy?"


    Stanley pursed his lips and nodded.


    Reba sat on the chair in a daze, feeling the blood in her body turning a little cold.


    Not only Stanley, but Anthony also knew what she wanted to buy. Without turning off the engine,


    Anthony immediately got out of the car, embarrassment written on his face.


    It was silent inside the car.


    Reba hugged herself and curled up into a ball. She stared at her foot and asked in a low voice,


    "Do you think I''m dirty?"


    Stanley frowned.


    "I bumped into him in the apartmentplex. I left immediately because I didn''t want to have


    anything to do with him, but he caught up with me. I resisted, but he forced himself on me..." Tears


    fell down from Reba''s eyes. "I didn''t want to do it. I refused. I struggled. I resisted, but he didn''t


    stop... Stanley, you think I''m dirty, don''t you?"


    Stanley looked at her pale side face and said, "If you want, I can make him pay the price."


    Reba was stunned. "What..."


    "A rape charge is enough to make him suffer."


    However, Reba would be exposed in front of the media. Her reputation would be tarnished and


    she would turn into gossip among the people.


    Stanley exined everything that might happen to her.


    Hearing this, Reba was stunned for a while, then shook her head and said, "No..."


    Stanley frowned. "Are you afraid?"


    "No." Reba sped her hands together and pursed her lips. "I don''t want to have anything to do


    with him. I didn''t intend to meet him this time when I came back, but I didn''t expect to meet him so


    suddenly... I don''t have any evidence even if I want to sue him. He is the second son of the Jones


    Family. If I sue him in court, it will definitely cause a public outcry. And also your father. I don''t want


    him to know that I am with you..."


    Speaking of this, Reba reached out and grabbed Stanley''s hand. "Let''s forget about this. I just


    regard it as being bitten by a dog. I don''t want to go on. I just want to stay with you. I don''t want


    anyone to know that I''m back..."


    Stanley looked down at her, his eyes deep and profound. Reba looked up at him, her eyes full of


    pleading.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After a moment of silence, Stanley nodded. "Okay. It''s your business, so you can decide on your


    own."


    Reba threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. "Stanley, thank you."


    Stanley rested his hands on her shoulders. After a pause, he pulled her up and said, "I should do


    what I should do."


    Although he was very concerned about her and he came here as soon as possible when something


    happened to her, he was indifferent physically.


    Reba could sense this.


    He was always like this when she was with him. Every time they met, they would sit properly like


    two awkward strangers instead of a couple.


    The only real intimate moment was on her birthday. He was drunk, and they...


    Reba thought, if it hadn''t been for that time, they wouldn''t have made further progress.


    He was a man, but how could he have no desire for women?


    She was a woman with a great figure and good looks. Why didn''t he want her?


    What about the wife he had married? What about Sharon? Did he and she...


    Was he as indifferent and aloof as he used to be when he was with her?


    Reba couldn''t control her own thoughts. She obsessively looked at Stanley''s sharp facial


    features. He had such a deep and profound temperament. He was sitting straight, looking extremely


    charming and outstanding. He was such a perfect man. If she hadn''t been enchanted by Liam, she


    wouldn''t have betrayed him!


    "Stanley!" Reba hugged him again, and there was a voice in her mind urging her. She raised her


    face and pressed her lips to his.


    Stanley turned his face away and Reba''s kissnded on his cheek. He asked in a deep voice,


    "What are you doing?"


    Hearing his monotonous voice, Reba froze. "I..."


    Stanley pushed her hand away and asked again, "Why did you do that?"


    His eyes were sharp that made Reba a little flustered. She reached out to his arm but he


    avoided her. She eximed frantically, "Are you still ming me? About the thing between me and


    Liam... I can exin. Can you give me a chance to exin it clearly?"


    Stanley looked at her with no expression on his face. "And then what? What do you want after you


    exin it?"


    Reba was stunned. "1-1 want us to go back to the old days."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195


    The car was so quiet that no sound could be heard.


    After a long time, Stanley said slowly, "I have told youst time that I''m married."


    The meaning of his words was very concise. It was impossible to go back to the old days.


    And...


    "Before the incident, I had already made it clear to you that there was no possibility between us


    since you were with Liam."


    Stanley said lightly but with a clear message.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Reba did not believe that he was really so ruthless. She looked straight into his eyes and said


    loudly, "If I told you that I was not willing to be with Liam back then, would you believe me?"


    Stanley''s eyes fell on her. "When you were with him, did he force himself on you every time like


    what happened today?"


    Reba trembled and couldn''t say a word.


    Back then, before Stanley found out about them, she was genuine and honest when she was with


    Liam. Later, when Stanley found out about them, she decided that she wanted to break up with


    Liam. She insisted on leaving but Liam did not let her go and forced himself on her without any


    affection. After that, he told her indifferently that the reason why he chose to be with her was that he


    wanted to seduce her and see how Stanley would react when he saw them together.


    Since then, Reba hated Liam from the bottom of her heart.


    She regretted that she had betrayed Stanley in a moment of confusion.


    With a snap, Reba pped herself in the face.


    "What are you doing?" Stanley grabbed her hand as she tried to p herself again.


    Reba struggled and panted, "You must have been irritated when you saw me with Liam seven


    years ago. After that, I wanted to exin to you, but you didn''t listen to me and simply said that you


    wanted to break up with me. Later, I came to my senses and realized that I had done something


    disgusting and horrible. I don''t expect you to forgive me, but don''t treat me like a stranger! I pped


    myself for you. You should have pped me as hard as that back then!"


    Stanley''s thin lips were tightly closed, revealing the beautiful tight jawlines.


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t do that! If you hate me, you can beat me and scold me all you want, or even


    kill me, but please don''t be so indifferent to me. I can''t stand it!"


    Reba held his arm and burst into tears. "I don''t mind even if you get married. I just want to stay


    with you. I don''t mind being called a mistress. I don''t mind how you get along with your wife. I don''t


    mind all of that! Even if you spend the rest of your life with her, I don''t mind! I just want to go back to


    your side and see you every day!"


    Stanley wanted to pull back his arm, but she refused to let him go.


    "Stanley, I only have this small wish. Can you promise me?"


    Tears welled up in Reba''s eyes.


    Stanley pulled back his hand with half of his strength and said indifferently, "What happened back


    then is in the past. I used to take it to heart, but now I''ve moved on. I can forgive you."


    Reba was overjoyed. "Really..."


    "As for you saying that you want to see me every day and don''t mind being a mistress, I''m sorry, I


    don''t agree with that."


    Reba was stunned, and the joy on her face froze.


    "I''m married, so I will definitely go home to


    apany my wife after work. You don''t mind being a mistress, but my wife will." Stanley stared at


    her for a moment. "Reba, no hard feelings and move on. Do you understand?"


    Reba''s face turned ghastly pale instantly, and her lips were so pale that there was no trace of


    blood on them. She smiled and said, "No hard feelings, and move on? Haha, how do you expect me


    to move on? I''m supposed to be Mrs. Jones! You promised me that you would marry me as soon as


    you changed your career path, but now, you marry another woman. How can I let you go and move


    on?"


    She shouted ferociously.


    Stanley pressed his hands on her shoulders. "It''s a fact that I want to marry you, but it was before


    you were with Liam. Reba, when you decided to be with him, we were done."


    Reba''s body trembled, and her face was as pale as a ghost.


    With a click, the car door was pulled open. Anthony came in from outside and handed over the


    morning-after pill in his hand. "Miss Lambert, this is what you want."


    Reba sat there nkly as if she had lost her soul. She did not move at all.


    Stanley took it and asked him to drive.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Anthony did not dare to ask. He started the engine to


    leave.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Anthony had already contacted the doctor and the doctor was


    waiting in the office. He informed Stanley about this. Stanley nodded, opened the door, and was


    about to get out.


    "Stanley..."


    Reba, who was sitting beside him, called out to him.


    Stanley turned slightly and asked, "Yes?"


    Reba looked up at Anthony, who was standing outside the car door, and said, "Anthony, please


    close the door. I have something to say to Stanley."


    "Oh, okay." Anthony immediately came to his senses and closed the door.


    Reba looked at the man beside her and pursed her lips. After a long time, she said slowly, "It''s


    impossible between us, isn''t it?"


    Stanley looked down at her. "Don''t worry. Since you''re back, I won''t let anyone hurt you this time,


    but you need to understand that I am now a man with a wife."


    He was really meticulous. She only needed to ask him a question and he would solve all her


    worries.


    Closing her eyes, Reba smiled. "You''ve always been a very good man. How did I be blind


    and be with Liam?"


    People wereing and going outside the car that formed a stark contrast to the quiet ambiance


    inside the car. Stanley looked at Reba, who had not changed at all for seven years, and said in a


    deep voice, "It''s not your fault. It''s me."


    Reba opened her eyes and looked at him.


    "When you were with me, we met only once a month, and that was on normal circumstances. When


    I was on a mission, we couldn''t even see each other for at least six months." Stanley looked at her.


    "Now that I think about it, I don''t me you for being with Liam under such circumstances."


    Reba widened her eyes in disbelief.


    As if thinking of something, Stanley lowered his gazes and a smile appeared on his sexy thin lips.


    "My wife asked about you and me, and I told her briefly. She put herself in your shoes, as in a


    woman''s perspective, and said that you were so pitiful back then for being my girlfriend. We hardly


    ever saw each other and didn''t even go on a date. She thought I was a jerk."


    Reba''s lips trembled and her eyes reddened. "I don''t me you. You were in the army back


    then, and you didn''t have time..."


    "But that doesn''t disguise the fact that I didn''t take you seriously." Stanley looked straight at her. "If


    we really love each other, no matter where I am or what I do, I will spare some time to be with you."

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196


    Reba looked at the man who was speaking in a daze. Stanley''s facial features were deep and


    perfect, and his voice was low, sexy, and mellow, but what he said made her shiver.


    "W-What do you mean by that?"


    Reba asked, befuddled.


    Stanley looked at her. "I may not have loved you back then."


    His words was a huge blow to Reba.


    He might not have loved her?


    How was it possible?


    Her lips trembled. "Stanley, what did you say..."


    "Have you ever loved me?" Stanley interrupted her.


    Reba said without hesitation, "Of course!"


    "What does it feel like?"


    Reba was taken aback.


    Stanley raised his eyes, and surprisingly, he was a little curious. "You said you had loved me before.


    What does it feel like?"


    If she loved him, how could she sleep with another man?


    However, he was sure that he had never loved her before because his feelings for her were


    completely different from his feelings for Sharon.


    He felt an unprecedented feeling of excitement from Sharon. He was always thinking of her. When


    he thought about seeing her after he went home, it would sweep away the tiredness of work. Going


    out on a date with her made his heart thump faster uncontrobly.


    He had never experienced any of these symptoms when he was with Reba.


    Stanley''s thoughts wandered. Reba suddenly raised her voice and shouted that pulled his


    senses back, "I loved you! I made one mistake because I was confused! If you hadn''t sent me to the


    hospital, I would have died long ago. It was you who saved me from the hell gate! If I don''t love you,


    why would I be with you! Stanley, until now, I still love you!" Her emotions gradually heightened and


    her chest was slightly undting. Stanley frowned and looked at her with a serious expression.


    "That''s enough!"


    Reba gasped slightly. "I''m not sick, I know..."


    He still cared about her. She could still see that from this point of view.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Reba lowered her eyes, slightly pursed her lips, and her body moved up and down with her


    hands on her chest.


    Stanley reached out his hand to help her up, his brows knitting into a frown. "Is it ufortable?"


    Reba couldn''t reply to him, so she nodded weakly.


    Stanley opened the door open and got out of the car. He walked to the other side and helped her


    out. He couldn''t help saying, "Let''s get your asthma checked first."


    Reba took a few deep breaths. "I''m fine, it''s just that I was getting a little emotional just now that


    I couldn''t control myself well. I''ll be fine after a short rest."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    "OK."


    Stanley took her to the shady ce and stood beside her, indicating for her to breathe slowly.


    He was tall, with long legs and an excellent figure. He wore a simple and clean white shirt, which


    made him look vigorous and smart. The passers- by turned to look enviously at them,


    misunderstanding that they were a couple.


    Reba looked at Stanley''s soft and mellow face and was slightly lost in thought.


    Why did she throw herself into Liam''s arms when she had such an outstanding man as her


    boyfriend?


    "Are you feeling better?"


    While she was lost in thought, Stanley asked.


    Reba looked away and nodded. "Yes, I''m alright."


    "Let''s go. The doctor is waiting for us."


    Reba nodded and followed him into the hospital.


    Melody was waiting for her number to be called. When she nced in a random direction


    inadvertently, she suddenly saw two figures and was stunned.


    The figure shed by, but it shocked Melody.


    That was...


    She didn''t have time to think about it, so she immediately got up and followed them.


    Melody leaned on the closed door of the doctor''s office and listened. She vaguely heard a few


    words. Her fists creaked. When she looked up at the door sign on the wall and saw that it was a


    gynecologist''s office, she couldn''t control her emotions anymore.


    After dinner, Sharon was sitting on the sofa watching TV while waiting for Stanley who returnedte.


    Although she was holding a remote control in her hand, it was obvious that she was absentminded.


    She looked at the mobile phone on the table from time to time.


    Why didn''t he call her?


    Should she call him instead?


    Oh, no. What if he was in the middle of a business appointment? She would disturb him if she


    called him now, wouldn''t she?


    It was better to send him a text message to ask and see when he woulde back...


    While Sharon was in a dilemma, the phone suddenly rang, which startled her.


    Without thinking, she picked up the phone and answered immediately, "Hello, honey..."


    "Your honey is a jerk!"


    There was obviously a restrained angry voice over the phone.


    Hearing the voice on the phone, Sharon was stunned. "Melody?"


    Melody was so angry that she huffed, "I don''t care where you are,e to the obstetrics and


    gynecology department of Golden Valley General Hospital right now!"


    Melody emphasized the name of the department through gnashed teeth.


    "Obstetrics and gynecology department?" Hearing this, Sharon immediately got up from the sofa


    nervously. "Melody, why are you there? Are you pregnant?"


    "Silly girl!" Melody snorted angrily. "It''s not me who is pregnant! Someone is pregnant with your


    husband''s baby!"


    Sharonughed out loud. "Melody, stop joking. It''s not funny at all..."


    "Do you think I have the time to make such a foolish joke with you? Sharon, I''m not kidding. I''m


    standing in front of the doorway of the gynecologist''s office right now and watching your husband


    and a woman get in. Stop wasting time and don''t be stingy on the money! Get on a cab and get


    here right now! Hurry!"


    What else could a man take a woman to the obstetrics and gynecology department for other than to


    check for pregnancy? Melody couldn''t think of anything else.


    Obviously, Melody was very infuriated. After roaring, she hung up the phone.


    Sharon held her mobile phone in a daze. What was wrong with Melody today?


    There was no other woman besides Jewel by Stanley''s side.


    She had been to Charming Hills Apartment for a few days, and she didn''t see Jewel at all. It was


    possible that Stanley didn''t lie to her, and Jewel might really not be in Beachmarsh City.


    Since Jewel was not around anymore, Stanley didn''t have any scandal partner now. How could he


    impregnate another woman and take her to the obstetrics and gynecology department?


    This was also how the rumors were spread...


    Sharon was rather confused.


    However, Melody sounded very enraged on the phone. Maybe she should go and have a look.


    "Alright, let''s go then," Sharon huffed.


    She would like to see what kind of misunderstanding could be made.


    Hazel brought out fruits and saw Sharon changing her shoes at the entrance.


    "Hey, Madam, where are you going?"


    Sharon replied while tying her shoces, "Oh, my husband is cheating on me so I''m going to catch


    him red-handed. I''ll be back soon. Bye-bye, Hazel."


    Hazel squinted, befuddled.


    "There she goes with her nonsense again," she thought.


    Within thirty minutes, Sharon arrived at the hospital. As soon as she got out of the elevator, she was


    pulled by the anxious Melody and ran forward.


    "Hey, Melody, slow down, pay attention to your image..."


    Sharon nearly sprained her foot as she was dragged forward by Melody. She stopped running.


    Melody shouted, exasperated, "Let''s go!"


    Sharon stuck out her tongue. "Let me catch my breath..."


    "You will lose your man if you stop here!"


    "Haha..."


    "Stopughing!" Melody was annoyed. She twisted Sharon''s arm and said, "I have seen someone


    who is heartless but you are the most heartless of them all! How can you stillugh out loud when


    your man brought a woman to see a gynecologist!"

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197


    Sharon covered her arm and gasped. "Melody, you must have mistaken someone else for him. It


    can''t be Stanley. He''s definitely not in the hospital."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Am I blind? I saw him with my own eyes!"


    "It''s not him. An hour ago, I called him, and he said he was going to have a business meeting. I bet


    he must be bragging about the contract at a restaurant somewhere." Sharonforted Melody,


    "Don''t worry, we just mistook him for someone else!"


    "Sharon, I really didn''t!"


    "Okay, alright. You didn''t. Maybe it''s someone who looks very simr..."


    "Sharon Cruz!"


    Melody was so angry that she stomped her feet. "I saw with my own eyes that he entered the


    doctor''s office with a woman. He stayed in the office for more than ten minutes, and then took the


    woman to the inpatient department!"


    Melody sounded pretty serious and true. Sharon frowned and asked, "What does that woman look


    like? Is she beautiful?"


    Melody really wanted to knock her on the head!


    "Is that what you want to know? The point is that the woman may be pregnant with your husband''s


    baby. Your husband is cheating on you!"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Melody rolled her eyes angrily.


    "Okay, alright. Don''t be mad. We''ll go and check it out. Where is the inpatient department? Please


    lead the way."


    Melody snorted and said, "You''ll cryter."


    Sharon sighed, thinking that Melody was good in every aspect, but her eyes were sometimes not so


    good.


    Melody saw with her own eyes that Stanley and the woman were still in the hospital ward. She was


    afraid of alerting them, so she kept hiding and did not dare to go out to question them. Only when


    Sharon came and let her see it with her own eyes, could the evidence be confirmed.


    Pointing at a ward in front of her, Melody pouted her lips and said, "That''s the room."


    "Okay, I''ll go and have a look."


    Sharon lifted her foot and left.


    However, Melody suddenly reached out and grabbed her. "Well, maybe I have mistaken. Why don''t


    we go..."


    Uh...


    What was with the sudden change of tone?


    Melody pursed her lips. She was anxious just now, but now that she calmed down, she could finally


    think from Sharon''s perspective. How would she feel if she saw her husband with another woman?


    Melody could tell at a nce that Sharon liked Stanley. How heartbroken it would be to be hurt by


    the man she liked?


    For her friend''s sake, she shouldn''t let Sharon see all this, right?


    That was why Melody suddenly hesitated.


    "You''re right. Maybe I have mistaken him for someone else. Let''s go back." Melody took her hand


    and walked away.


    Sharon huffed a muffledugh. "Are you a chameleon? What''s with the sudden change of attitude?"


    Melody didn''t want to continue this topic. "By the way, you haven''t been to my house for a long time.


    How about going back with me today and staying with me for a night?"


    "Okay." Sharon nodded and stopped. "Let''s go to see the people in the ward first, and then I''ll go


    back with you."


    Melody turned around and Sharon fixed her eyes on her.


    "Sharon..."


    "Come on, let''s go. We''re here already. Let''s just go and have a look."


    Sharon dragged Melody into the ward. Melody, who was strong, couldn''t pull her hand out.


    Melody was taken aback. "Sharon..."


    Sharon came to the door of the ward and stopped. "Is this the room?"


    Melody nodded. "Yes."


    Pursing her lips, Sharon let go of Melody''s hand and looked through the ss window. She


    suddenly shook in surprise.


    There was a woman lying on the bed with her long hair as ck as silk. The man was sitting on the


    bed with his back facing the door of the ward. Although he was sitting sideways, she could still see


    his tall and straight posture, with a broad back.


    The two of them seemed to be whispering something, but Sharon couldn''t hear them clearly from


    the door.


    The man turned his face sideways, revealing his prominent side profile. He raised his hand and


    pulled the tie with his slender fingers. His action was elegant and charming, with a reserved and


    noble look.


    The man''s back was too familiar. Sharon knew who he was with only a nce.


    Stanley Jones.


    She remembered that when she called him two hours ago and asked him when he woulde


    back, he said that he was busy with his work and woulde home after settling them...


    She was waiting for him at home like a fool. She nned to tell him about Reba when he came


    back...


    After thinking about it, Sharon decided not to hide it and was ready to tell him the truth.


    Now, who was he with in the hospital?


    He was blocking the woman''s face, so she couldn''t see it clearly.


    It turned out that Melody was not mistaken, but he lied to her.


    She trusted him so much, but he lied to her.


    Sharon bit her lip tightly, and the wrath in her body was about to burst out. Her little face turned red,


    and her eyes were burning with fury.


    What a jerk! He lied to her! He said that he was working, but here he was, hooking up with another


    woman!


    Seeing Sharon''s gloomy expression, Melody was frightened. "Sharon..."


    Sharon gritted her teeth and blurted, "Melody, I may beat the hell out of my husbandter.


    Remember to hold me back if it gets too bloody!"


    Melody immediately pulled her back. "Don''t be impulsive; impulsiveness is the devil. It may be a


    misunderstanding!"


    "Misunderstanding my *ss! Look at that adulterers, showing off their love under my eyes!"


    "Take care of your image. You''re ady!"


    "No, I''m not!"


    "Then what do you want to do?"


    "Rush in and give them a beating!"


    "Who are you going to beat?"


    Sharon opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word for a long time. Melody pressed down on her


    hand. "I''m sure you can''t bear to beat your man, and you can''t beat. On the contrary, you may be


    beaten up by him. But if you beat that woman, it will make you look like a shrew. It''s possible for


    Stanley to look down on you and think you are rude!"


    Sharon was about to cry. "What should I do? Should I just watch them stay together and do


    nothing?"


    Melody gave her a solution. "Don''t do anything first. Let''s see what the woman looks like, and then


    settle the score with her in private!"


    At this moment, Sharon was already in a state of anger that her reason and intelligence had already


    been thrown out of the window.


    After Melody finished speaking, she felt that it made sense, but she also felt that it was


    unreasonable...


    It was obvious that there was something wrong with Stanley, but why did she have to bear it...


    She should have rushed over and asked what was going on...


    As she thought so, something went on to the people in the ward. Stanley''s cell phone rang, so he


    got up and walked to the window as he answered his phone, revealing the woman''s face to Sharon.


    Sharon''s pupils suddenly contracted violently, and her body was stiff like a stone. The blood of her


    whole body began to surge into her head, and her eyes went ck.


    That woman...


    Was that Reba?


    Sharon confirmed it was Reba after looking at her carefully several times. She felt as if the


    strength in her body was drainedpletely.


    It turned out that they had met before, but she had been kept in the dark.


    "Sharon!"


    Melody''s loud voice suddenly pulled her back to her thoughts. Sharon nkly bowed her head. Only


    then did she realize that she had grabbed Melody''s hand so hard that it had turned red.


    Sharon immediately loosened her grip. "I-I''m sorry. I didn''t do it on purpose..."

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198


    "I''m fine." Melody hugged Sharon. "What''s wrong with you?"


    Sharon was fine just now. Why did her face suddenly turn so pale? She looked as pale as a ghost.


    Was there anything scary in the ward?


    When Sharon came to her senses, she suddenly grabbed Melody''s hand and said, "L-let''s get out


    of here. Let''s go."


    "s."


    Melody was pulled away by force.


    Sharon looked absent-minded even after they came out of the hospital. Melody said, sounding


    concerned, "Sharon, it may be a misunderstanding. Just now in the ward, your husband and that


    woman didn''t do anything inappropriate. Nothing happened. Maybe it was me who misunderstood."


    Melody now regretted calling Sharon and asked her toe over. "Maybe they''re just friends.


    Seeing is not always believing, isn''t it?"


    Sharon''s lips quivered as if she wanted to say something, but she finally held it back.


    Melody held her weak body and said, "Let''s go back and ask them face to face. It must be a


    misunderstanding..."


    "No, it''s not a misunderstanding... Melody, I want to go home," Sharon covered her face and said.


    How could it be a misunderstanding? It was Reba. She might misunderstand any woman, but


    not Reba.


    She was his first love, his fiancee, the woman who took a bullet for his mother, and the woman he


    would remember for the rest of his life!


    Sharon seemed to be in a bad state as if her soul had left her body. Melody was shocked and did


    not dare to say anything more. She helped her to leave immediately.


    In the ward.


    Stanley received a phone call from the Lofrana. It was from his mother, Ember Jones. The two of


    them chatted on the phone for a while.


    Ember said that she wanted to see her son''s wife.


    After all, she was a mother. Even if she was not in good health, she wanted to see if her daughter-


    inw could take good care of her son.


    Hearing Ember''s determination of wanting to meet Sharon, Stanley pondered for a moment and


    said, "Take a rest first. I''ll tell her when I get home. Then I''ll find some time to take her to see you."


    Ember was overjoyed and her face was much more ruddy. She said, "Tell me when you''ve made up


    your mind."


    "Okay." Stanley also smiled.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ember was a little breathless. "I''ve seen the photos. She''s a lovely little girl, but she''s too young. I''m


    afraid that she doesn''t know how to take care of you."


    As a mother, no matter how old her son was, she always hoped that someone could take care of


    her son in the future.


    Stanley''s low and hoarseughter came out of his throat. "She may be young, but she is quite


    sensible and obedient. I don''t need her to take care of me. She just needs to take care of herself."


    Ember felt the profound affectioning from the other end of the line. A smile spread in her eyes.


    "As long as you''re happy."


    Stanley raised his head and looked out of the window. His eyes were green and full of vitality. There


    was a trace of a smile in his eyes. "Yes, I am."


    Although he spoke in a low voice, Reba could hear him clearly. She pressed her lips together


    and clenched her fists tightly under the quilt. The corners of her eyes were scarlet-red.


    Liam went straight to the Jones residence from Reba''s ce. He parked the car under the


    parasol tree in the yard, took out a cigarette, and smoked silently.


    He turned off the car engine, and everything in the car was dark and gloomy. Only a sh of smoke


    shed between his fingers.


    Looking up at the bedroom on the second floor, Liam narrowed his eyes, took a deep drag on the


    cigarette butt, opened the door, and popped out the cigarette butt with his slender fingers. He lifted


    his foot and ran it over.


    When the housekeeper saw Liaming back, he hurriedly gestured for the servant to bring out a


    pair of indoor slippers. "Mr. Frazier, you''re back."


    Liam changed his shoes, and his eyes were somewhat leisurely. "Where is the old man?"


    "Mr. Jones is in the study."


    "Did he say that he doesn''t want to be


    disturbed?"


    "No."


    Liam nodded. "Then get out of my way."


    "Okay." The housekeeper bowed and retreated to one side.


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    Liam pushed open the bedroom door and entered. A man, who was nearly 60 years old, was sitting


    in front of his desk in a suit. Although Isai Jones was old, the tall and straight figure from his youthful


    self could still be clearly seen on him.


    Isai looked up and frowned inadvertently. "Why didn''t you knock on the door before you came in?


    No manners."


    Liam strode to the front of the desk, putting his hands on the table, and said condescendingly,


    "Reba is not dead?"


    Stanley raised his eyes slightly and his expression did not change. "What nonsense are you talking


    about?"


    "You arranged for Reba, who was shot, to feign death seven years ago, and then secretly sent


    her out of the country. She has been trapped abroad for the past few years. Aren''t these true?"


    Isai put down the ck pen in his hand. "Who told you these?"


    "Is it important? I just want to ask you, why did you do that?"


    Isai drummed his fingers on the desk. Although he was old now, he couldn''t bear to see his son


    climb on his head so disrespectfully. The gears in his mind rotated and became clear. "Has


    Rebae back?"


    Otherwise, how could Liam know this secret?


    Only when Reba came back, the past would be exposed.


    Liam felt the throbbing sensationing from his temple. He didn''t expect that this old man did all


    these.


    "I''m a little curious. What exactly did she tell you?" Isai looked at him. "What else did she tell you?"


    Liam pursed the corners of his mouth. "Is there anything else she hides from me?"


    Isai leaned back and said, "You tell me."


    Liam narrowed his eyes. After a while, he smiled and said, "You are so calm. It seems that you have


    known that Reba wille back sooner orter."


    "She''s a living and able-bodied adult. I can''t trap her forever."


    "Why did you arrange for her to be dead?"


    "She was too ambitious and wanted to marry into the Jones Family, but she was not qualified at all."


    There was a hint of gloom rising from the end of the eyes of Isai''s eyes. "I can''t tolerate her for


    wandering between my two sons with the tricks in her hands!"


    Liam raised his eyebrows. "Since she doesn''t deserve to marry into the Jones Family, what about


    Sharon Cruz? How could you turn a blind eye and let Stanley marry Sharon?"


    Isai lowered his wrinkled eyes that were filled withplex emotions. "I have my own ns."


    Frowning, Liam began to be suspicious and skeptical.


    It was a little unusual for the old man to say so. Was there any purpose behind Stanley''s marriage


    with Sharon?


    "Since you''re back, stay here for tonight. Come with me to the cemetery tomorrow to visit your


    mother."


    Isai opened his mouth and said slowly, his voice softening a little.


    Liam stiffened and sneered, "My mother died for no reason in those days. As a husband, you don''t


    avenge her. Do you think you have the right to visit her?" "You..." "If I want to visit my mother, I will


    go on my own. I don''t need you to apany me."


    After Liam finished speaking, he turned around and strode away.


    Isai sat on the chair and pursed his lips into a thin line. After a while, he pressed the phone and


    called put, "Oscar."


    The butler quickly came up. As he saw the man standing in front of the window, he greeted


    respectfully, "Mr. Jones."


    "Reba is back. Go check on her and see who she has been in contact with recently." Isai


    narrowed his eyes and looked at the dark night. "Find her and invite her to talk to me."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199


    Sharon and Melody came out of the hospital and stood on the side of the road, nning to hail a


    cab and leave.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Just then, a ck Mercedes slowly stopped in front of them. The window rolled down, revealing a


    man''s prominent side profile.


    "Sharon."


    The man opened his mouth and shouted.


    Sharon was stunned for a moment, and then she found that it was Shawn.


    Why was he here?


    Melody nudged her with her arm and winked at her. "Hey, who is it?"


    The man was extremely good-looking, and he was staring at them with his brown eyes, with a smart


    and charming temperament.


    How did Sharon know such a fine- quality man?


    Sharon pursed her lips, pulled Melody, and turned around to leave.


    The door was pushed open and blocked their way. Shawn stepped out of the car with his slender


    legs. His broad chest was just in front of her, and his breath shrouded her. "Get in the car."


    Sharon frowned and stepped back.


    At this moment, Melody also realized that the rtionship between the two was not simple.


    Shawn knew that she would resist, but he was not angry. He simply smiled and said, "I came to you


    this time because I have something to tell you."


    "I don''t want to know..."


    "Don''t you want to know about Stanley Jones?"


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat, and her fingers subconsciously clenched.


    Melody was in pain because of her pinch, but she forced herself to hold it back and didn''t make a


    sound.


    After a while, Sharon saw that it was still early and Melody was with her, so she pursed her lips and


    got into his car.


    Shawn looked down and smiled.


    He drove steadily and the car was quiet. There were so many people outside, so he was not in a


    hurry and slowed down, going with the flow of the pedestrians. He rested one hand on the steering


    wheel and the other was on the window while driving leisurely, unlike the other drivers who pressed


    the horn irritably and anxiously.


    What a calm and restrained man...


    Melody made her guesses. She took out her mobile phone and sent a text message.


    Sharon''s phone beeped, indicating that there was an iing message. She took it out and looked


    at it. The sender was obviously Melody. She looked at Melody sitting next to her with a serious look


    and clicked on the message suspiciously.


    "Who is this man?"


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    After a while, she received another short text message. "Tell me quickly!"


    Sharon moved her fingers, typing a text, and replied to her, "A friend."


    Melody said, "Do you think I will believe that?"


    "Tell me the truth. Who is it?" Melody added.


    "The lost youth."


    "Oh, first love..."


    Sharon squinted again.


    "Ahem." Melody cleared her throat and looked at the driver. "May I know your name, sir?"


    Shawn took a look at the rearview mirror with a smile in his eyes. "Shawn Lewis."


    "Hello, Mr. Lewis, where are you taking us?"


    "How about dinner?"


    "Okay, I haven''t eaten yet."


    Sharon frowned, pinched Melody, and said in a faint voice, "I''ve already eaten, so I''m not hungry.


    Tell me what you want to say. After that, you can drop us upfront."


    Shawn nced at her faintly. "You really regard me as a driver."


    "It was you who asked me to get in the car."


    Looking away, Shawn looked ahead and said, "Have dinner with me first. I''ll tell you during dinner."


    Sharon gritted her teeth.


    It was a red light, so Shawn stopped the car. He knocked on the steering wheel, looking rxed.


    "You can get off now. I won''t stop you."


    Sharon was in a dilemma.


    Curiosity killed a cat. She wanted to know what Shawn wanted to tell her about Stanley. She was so


    curious that she sat still with her mouth closed.


    Looking at the woman behind him, the corners of Shawn''s mouth curled up into a smirk.


    Soon, they arrived at the restaurant. Shawn came to the back to open the door for them, acting as a


    fine gentleman.


    Melody did not understand what exactly happened between Shawn and Sharon. She thought that


    they were in love when they were young. Now that Sharon had been married, they should move on


    from whatever they had before.


    So she patted Shawn''s shoulder casually. "Well, Mr. Lewis, you respect women very much and are


    so considerate. I wonder why Sharon broke up with you back then? Was it because you didn''t enroll


    in the same university?"


    Shawn nced at the hand on his shoulder and said with a faint smile, "Yeah, I wonder why we


    break up."


    Upon hearing this, Sharon was a little shocked.


    "Let''s go in first. I''ve already booked a suite." Shawn led the way directly. "Miss Graham, you


    haven''t eaten yet, right? Please eat moreter."


    Melody touched her belly. "I will. Thanks."


    Sharon followed them in.


    The private room was veryrge and spacious. Within a few minutes, the dishes were served one


    by one, and they were exquisite and delicious.


    Melody and Shawn were chatting happily. They talked about all kinds of topics. Sharon sat silently


    on one side, pursing her lips, and did not speak.


    A whileter, they almost finished all the dishes. Melody went to the bathroom, so Sharon


    immediately asked, "What do you want to tell me about Stanley?"


    Shawn leaned against the chair and fixed his eyes on her. "Are you in such a hurry?"


    Sharon was a little annoyed. "Are you going to tell me or not? If not, I''m leaving now!"


    "Okay, I''ll tell you. Sit down." Shawn pointed to the chair and held her. "You''re still the same as


    before, losing your temper and throwing a tantrum at a drop of a hat. You haven''t changed after so


    many years."


    Sharon was stunned.


    She remembered that when she was in junior high school, she was not good at mathematics.


    Shawn had taught her several times but she still didn''t know how to do it. In the end, she was so


    angry that she threw away her pen and stopped doing it altogether.


    Back then, Shawn chided her with the same words, saying that she was not very capable, had a


    bad temper and that no one would be able to stand her in the future...


    How did Sharon answer him at that time?


    Oh yes, she liked Shawn, so she muttered with a red face, "I only need you to be able to stand me. I


    don''t care about others."


    Now, everything had changed.


    "These are the things I have taken these days. Take a look." Shawn''s words pulled back her


    thoughts.


    Sharon looked suspiciously at a paper bag that he handed over. "What is it?"


    "See for yourself," he simply said.


    Sharon opened the paper bag and a few photos fell out of it. She picked them up and was stunned


    for a moment. Then she looked at the photos one by one calmly.


    Shawn was a little surprised by her tranquil reaction. "What''s with this attitude?"


    Sharon pushed the photo back to him. "What do you want me to react then?"


    "The woman in the photo is called Reba Lambert. She is Stanley''s first love. She returned to


    Beachmarsh City a week ago. Stanley arranged her to stay in the Charming Hills Apartment, gave


    her an apartment, and gave her money. She can be regarded as a mistress." Shawn stared at her


    eyes and said word by word, "In a week, Stanley apanied her to dinner three times in a row


    and went shopping with her. You don''t mind about these?"


    Sharon''s hands that she put on her knees were tightly clenched into fists.


    Of course, she would mind.


    But she had seen them in the hospital.


    If Shawn showed these photos to her first, Sharon would definitely break down.


    Fortunately, she found out about Stanley and Reba herself instead of being told by outsiders.


    At least, she was proactive in this matter.


    Shawn leaned forward slightly and looked at her with his sharp eyes. "You don''t know these, do


    you?"

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200


    Sharon shook her head. "No, I don''t know."


    "Then why are you..."


    "Why am I so calm?"


    Shawn pursed his lips and frowned slightly.


    Yes, this was what he wanted to ask.


    He knew Sharon too well. She couldn''t allow herself to be cheated and betrayed.


    Sharon shrugged and looked indifferent. "It''s just a fling. I can understand."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Shawn''s expression suddenly darkened and his eyes were


    gloomy. "Aren''t you afraid that the fling will be a real thing? That woman is his first love.


    What''s the first love in a man''s heart? It''s something that can''t be erased! Aren''t you afraid that the


    two of them will do something behind your back?"


    Sharon still smiled and said, "I believe in Stanley. He won''t do that to me."


    "Sharon, you..."


    "Well, if youe to me today because you want to show me photos of Stanley and Reba, then


    you don''t have to, because I already know about these," Sharon said.


    She then got up and wanted to go out.


    Shawn pulled her wrist tightly, pressed her against the wall and shouted, "Don''t go!"


    Sharon struggled. "Shawn, let me go!"


    Shawn remained unmoved. "You''re not the only one in Stanley''s heart. He has his first love, but


    you''re the only one in my heart. Why did you choose to be with him? Isn''t it better for you to be with


    me?"


    His breath slowly approached, with a burning intensity. Sharon looked at him with her dark eyes.


    "Brother."


    Shawn was stunned by the word. He stared at her in disbelief. "What did you call me?"


    "Brother," Sharon called again. "At that time, my dad''s intention was to adopt you as his adopted


    son. What should I call you other than Brother?"


    God d*mnit!


    Shawn''s chest heaved violently, and his emotions were surging. The word ''brother'' had distanced


    them by thousands of miles apart.


    "I like you back then. That I admit. If you didn''t leave, maybe we would still be together now."


    Sharon raised her hand and touched his arm. "But now I am Stanley''s wife. The rtionship


    between us is over."


    After that, she pushed him away with force.


    Shawn''s body shook as if he was trembling. "Back then, l-l had no choice. I had to leave..."


    Sharon nodded. "I understand it now. You were right to leave that time. You have to leave for your


    family, and I can understand that. If I were you, I would choose to leave too."


    Sharon hated him before and med him for leaving without saying a word, but after learning the


    truth, she didn''t me him anymore.


    It proved that there was no fate between them.


    "What happened back then is our very beautiful memory. I want to keep it for a long time, but I don''t


    want it to continue." Sharon stood up straight. "I met you at the wrong time and met Stanley at the


    right time. Brother, this is fate. Let''s... move on, okay?"


    Move on?


    Shawn suddenly raised his eyes, and his pupils contracted. There was a violent emotion surging in


    his dark eyes, and a sharp curl appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "I don''t believe in fate! The wrong time, the right time! I don''t believe that either! I, Shawn Lewis, will


    get what I want, even if they are at the end of the world!"


    Shawn walked toward her step by step, and his whole body was full of piercingly cold momentum.


    Sharon was stunned for a moment and subconsciously stepped back.


    Behind her was the wall, and there was no way for her to retreat.


    Shawn approached her and stretched out his hand to trap her in his embrace. He lowered his head


    with fire in his eyes, almost swallowing everything.


    "Sharon, you can only be mine in this life!"


    Shawn forced her face upward and lowered his head regardless of her struggle.


    "Let her go!"


    With a loud bang, the door of the room was kicked open, and the cold male voice resonated


    followed by the fist.


    A muffled sound was heard.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Crackle!


    Shawn was caught off guard and was punched hard. He fell down and knocked over the tables and


    chairs.


    Sharon looked at him in astonishment. The man was tall and had long legs. He wore a simple and


    clean white shirt around his tight body. His temperament was obviously so pristine, but he donned


    the scary hostility in his whole body.


    The man was Stanley.


    Sharon''s heart was pounding.


    Why was he here?


    The man grabbed her wrist tightly with his big hand and was pulled out of the room.


    They almost bumped into Melody who came back from the bathroom. She was stunned and yelped,


    "Hey..."


    Stanley''s face was gloomy, and blue veins popped up on his forehead. He bypassed Melody and


    directly dragged Sharon out.


    "Hey!"


    Melody was stunned for a moment and then strode after him.


    Sharon felt that his fingers were clenching tighter and tighter that he almost crushed her wrist.


    Sharon tried to pull her hand hard to make herselffortable, which obviously provoked the angry


    man.


    Stanley shook her off with a cold look in his eyes and looked straight at her.


    Sharon opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but a voice interrupted her, "What are you


    doing?"


    Jimmy stood up and said, chiding Stanley, "I called you but I didn''t ask you toe here to scare


    her. Don''t you see that how pale Sharon is?"


    Stanley pursed his lips tightly and opened the door. "Get in!"


    Sharon nced at him and didn''t say anything. She listened to him and got in the car.


    Stanley walked toward the driver''s seat when Jimmy stopped him and said, "Don''t be an *sshole.


    Talk nicely to her. talk nonsense. The most important thing between a couple ismunication.


    Don''t scare her with your grumpy face."


    "Shut it!"


    Stanley pushed him away and got in the car directly.


    Jimmy sighed. Had he known that Stanley would have such a big reaction, he shouldn''t have made


    the call.


    Twenty minutes ago, Jimmy happened to see Sharon and Shawn entering this restaurant. After


    hesitating for a while, he couldn''t help telling Stanley.


    As soon as Stanley came, his face was so gloomy that it looked like a night sky.


    As expected, as soon as he entered, he came out with fury burning his body.


    Looking at the rushing rear of the car, Jimmy shook his head.


    "Jim," A soft and weak voice echoed. A woman curled her slender arm around his firm arm. "Are


    you ready? I''m hungry. Let''s go for dinner."


    Jimmy nodded and went in with the woman.


    The woman snuggled up to him. "That''s your brother? The one with thest name Jones?"


    "Yes."


    "They saw me just now, didn''t they? I''m afraid... They won''t tell your wife, will they?"


    Jimmy chuckled and said, "Stanley is at the spur of the moment, so he won''t care about anything


    else. He didn''t see you."


    The woman was relieved. "d to hear that."


    It was silent all the way, and the atmosphere in the car was suffocating. Sharon sat in the passenger


    seat with her hands on her knees and turned her head to look at the shing traffic outside the


    window.


    Stanley drove the car very fast. Sharon tensed up and held back her scream.


    Finally, they arrived at the vi. The car stopped, and the man next to her got out of the car door.


    With a bang, he closed the door and then strode into the house.


    After sitting for a while, Sharon unfastened her seat belt and followed him in.


    Hazel had probably fallen asleep. Sharon did not want to wake her up, so she went upstairs on


    tiptoes.


    When she came to the bedroom on the second floor, she heard the sound of watering from the


    bathroom.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201


    Sharon sat on the sofa, listening to the sound of the water in the bathroom while thinking about


    what had happened in the past few days.


    Now that she thought about it, she felt that she was quite dim-witted.


    Stanley had long since revealed that he had met Reba, but she never thought of that.


    When he came back that night, he looked very tired. He also hugged her and was very gentle,


    unlike his usual self. He told her that he met an old friend...


    Who was that old friend?


    It was Reba.


    But Sharon didn''t think about it that way at that time.


    Moreover, the other day when she called him, he said that he was having dinner with someone and


    couldn''t leave. It was also Reba...


    There were so many details, but she didn''t see them.


    ''What a fool."


    Sharon muttered to herself.


    The sound of the water flowing in the bathroom stopped at this moment. Sharon raised her head


    and looked over. The door opened and Stanley came out from inside.


    His upper body was bare; his chest muscles were sturdy; his wheat- colored skin was healthy and


    sexy, and his abdominal muscles were full of strength. The white bath towel was loosely tied around


    his waist, as if it would fall down at any time.


    Sharon withdrew her gaze, feeling a little hot on her face.


    Stanley was leaning against the cab. He casually took a cigarette, lit it, took a deep breath, and


    tried to calm himself down. He said calmly, "Go and take a bath first."


    Sharon stood up and took out her pajamas without a word. As she walked past him, the cold aura of


    a man enveloped her body.


    She hurried into the bathroom and closed the door.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and took another deep breath.


    Half an hourter, the bathroom door was still closed.


    The man who had finished smoking a few cigarettes couldn''t take it anymore. He went over and


    knocked on the door. "Open the door!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    There was no sound in the bathroom.


    Stanley frowned. "Sharon Cruz, did you hear me? Open the door!"


    There was still no motion inside.


    Stanley reached out his hand to twist the doorknob but failed to open it. It was locked from inside.


    He was so angry that his chest heaved up and down, and then he turned around to find the spare


    key.


    He pushed open the door and entered the bathroom which was filled with a dense mist of water


    vapor. Ady was lying in the bathtub.


    Stanley was taken aback at the sight as he slowly walked over.


    Sharon had fallen asleep in the bathtub. Her long ck hair spread out and was as smooth as silk.


    Her petite body floated in the water like a mermaid.


    He stood beside the bathtub and looked down with ripples in his eyes.


    Sharon''s eyes snapped open and met the man''s dark and dim gaze. Startled, she almost


    screamed. In the end, she endured the surprise and red at him. "What are you doing in here?"


    "I called you several times but you didn''t answer. I thought you were dead!"


    Sharon cursed back, "You''re dead!"


    "You''re out meeting your old fling even when I''m not dead yet. If I''m really dead, I bet you would


    cheat on me immediately!"


    Sure enough, he started to settle the score with her.


    He had been in touch with Reba secretly all the time, but he still charged her with some


    groundless usation.


    Sharon looks at him coldly. "Get out! I want to take a bath!"


    "It''s not like I haven''t seen it before. What are you afraid of?"


    Sharon went berserk. "Stanley Jones, don''t be an *sshole!"


    "Is it me or Shawn who is an *sshole?" Stanley bent down and pinched her chin. The smell of


    tobo on his body enveloped her. "What was Shawn trying to do when I went in? Did he try to kiss


    you?"


    Sure enough, he saw it. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have acted like this.


    Sharon nodded without hesitation: "Yes, he tried to kiss me!"


    "D*mn it!" "Are you blind? You saw that he wanted to kiss me, but you didn''t see that I was pushing


    him away!"


    "You!"


    "Did I say something wrong?" Sharon pped his hand away.


    Stanley''s skin twitched as he said, "Did you go and meet him behind my back again? Didn''t I tell


    you not to see him, huh?"


    Sharon stared at him. "What about you?"


    Stanley frowned, "What do you mean by that?"


    "What are you hiding from me?" Sharon sat up straight, not afraid to be exposed in front of him. She


    asked directly, "What have you been hiding from me?"


    Stanley squinted his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "You know very well what I mean."


    "I don''t!"


    Sharon startedughing. "You don''t? So be it.


    Get out of my way, I want to get up."


    Her hands were shaking violently. She had been so clear about it yet he was still ying dumb with


    her.


    Was he really nning to keep the matter between him and Reba a secret?


    The bedroom was dimly lit. Sharon sat on the bed, hugging her knees. On the balcony stood a tall


    figure. He had been standing there for half an hour without saying a word.


    Sharon bit her lip and turned her head to sleep.


    Footsteps resonated followed by the man''s low and hoarse voice as he said, "You know all about


    it?"


    Sharon looked up.


    Stanley stood in the shadows, his face hidden in the shadow. "When did you know?"


    Sharon pursed her lips.


    Stanley walked over and sat down beside the bed. "Talk."


    "Today..."


    "Who told you? Howard or Jimmy?"


    "No one."


    "What?"


    Since he had already asked about it, Sharon had nothing more to hide, so she confessed


    everything, "I went to Charming Hills Apartment, trying to meet Jewel, but I


    identally bumped into Reba..."


    "You don''t know how she looks like."


    "Liam was there too."


    Stanley took a deep breath, took out a cigarette, lit it up, and took a long breath. After a long while,


    he said, "Do you want to hear my exnation?"


    Sharon looked straight at him. "Yes."


    Stanley nodded. "When I came out of the hospital that day, I asked Jimmy to drive me back, and


    that was when I met Reba."


    Sure enough, that was when he met her.


    "She... isn''t dead?"


    "Yes." Stanley pursed his lips. "I was also very shocked. The reason why I didn''t tell you is that


    there are some things that I haven''t figured out yet."


    "If I don''t ask, are you going to hide it from me forever?"


    Stanleyughed, "I can''t."


    Sharon frowns. "What do you mean?"


    "You are so smart. How can I hide it from you? You will know about Reba sooner orter, but I


    didn''t expect you to know so early."


    Sharon huffed.


    She was rendered speechless for quite a while.


    She clenched her hands in the quilt tightly as she lowered her gaze and her eyshes trembled.


    "Will you... choose her or me?"


    Finally, she blurted the question. This question was like a stone pressing on her heart, which made


    her extremely ufortable.


    Now that she could release it, she could finally be relieved, but she was still anxiously waiting for his


    answer.


    Stanley did not understand. "What do you mean?"


    "Now that she''s back, you''re going back to her side, aren''t you? Will you choose her or me?"


    Sharon looked up at him, her eyes teary, and forced out a smile. "If you want to choose her, I... I...


    I..."


    "I will give you my blessing," she thought. She wanted to say it out loud but the remark stuck in her


    throat.


    Stanley looked at her in astonishment, and then his eyes were filled with anger. His temple


    suddenly twitched. He smiled, but his eyes suggested otherwise. "If I choose her and be with her,


    what will you do, huh?"


    He seemed to be angry.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202


    Sharon was startled for a moment, then suddenly came back to her senses. Her heart trembled, but


    then sheughed. "Okay, if you want to choose her, go ahead!"


    Her answer was so direct that Stanley gritted his teeth and said, "You''re really generous! Hand me


    over to someone else?"


    "You''re the one who says that you choose to be with her..."


    "Yeah, I''m going to choose her!"


    Piercing pain spread out from Sharon''s chest. She was unable to breathe and felt as if the air had


    started to thin out.


    She clearly knew that she couldn''t bepared to Reba, and that Stanley would choose


    Reba eventually. However, when he said these words out loud, Sharon felt as if her heart had


    been pierced by a thorn, and she was in spasms from the pain.


    The hands in the nkets clenched into fists. "When are we going to get a divorce?"


    He seemed to be a little incredulity. "What... What did you say?"


    Sharon says with a forced smile, "You choose her, don''t you? Then we''ll get a divorce. When do you


    want to do it? Let me know when. I''ll be there..."


    "Sharon Cruz!" The man sitting at the edge of the bed shouted, anger covering his handsome face.


    He stared at her with his dark and cold eyes. "Do you want me to be with her so badly? Wanna


    divorce me so badly?"


    No, she didn''t want to...


    She wanted him to be with her. She didn''t want him to go to another woman!


    But she couldn''t say this out loud for fear of being humiliated.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    With a flick of the bed, Stanley stood up. The man''s back was tall and straight as he walked straight


    to the bedroom door. Sharon looked at him and blurted out, "Where are you going?"


    Stanley felt a surge of wrath in his chest that couldn''t be vented out. He wanted to beat someone


    up. He sneered and said, "You want me to choose Reba, don''t you? I''m going to see her now."


    Sharon''s breathing became sluggish, and she was on the verge of copse.


    The door of the bedroom had been opened, and the frigid man was about to leave.


    "Don''t let him go!"


    A voice in her mind was talking to her.


    All of a sudden, Sharon lifted the nket, bounced up from the bed, and rushed over with big steps.


    With a bang, she mmed the half-open door shut, stood firmly in front of the door, her chest


    heaving up and down as she raised her head and stared in shock at the man. "You can''t leave!"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes.


    Sharon stood in front of the door, fuming with anger. "You''re not allowed to leave! You haven''t


    divorced me yet. If you dare to look for another woman now, it is called extramarital affairs!"


    She was so angry that she swore, regardless of herdylike image, "If you dare to leave, I''ll break


    your legs!"


    A smile shed across the man''s dark ck eyes, and he said in a low and sharp voice, "Break my


    legs? How? Huh?"


    "Speak! How will you break my legs?" This little vixen dared to raise her voice and confront him


    now.


    Sharon was rendered speechless by his imposing manner. Thinking that it was his fault and she


    was right, she immediately became more aggressive. "I''ll break them with a stick. If you dare to


    leave, I''ll beat the hell out of you!"


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll call the police?"


    "The police won''t care about family affairs. This is a quarrel between the couple. They can''t


    interfere!"


    "What a legal-illiterate. The government came up with thetest domestic violencew. Would you


    like me to lecture you?"


    Sharon was irritated.


    Lecture my *ss!


    So what if he had a high IQ!


    So what if he knew a thing or two about thew!


    He was so cocky and arrogant!


    Sharon was trembling and angry, staring at him.


    The tall, long-legged man stood in front of her, his tall body covering the only light in the bedroom.


    Sharon, standing in the dark, was surrounded by this man.


    "Don''t just stand there!" Stanley seemed a little impatient. His slender fingers tugged at his tie. "Get


    out of the way."


    Sharon says urgently, "No!"


    She would never let him go to that woman.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "You really won''t let me go?"


    "No!"


    "Well, you have got balls."


    "Yes!"


    The man in front of her raised his palm as if he wanted to p her. Sharon was so frightened that


    she immediately closed her eyes. The pain she had anticipated did note. The palmnded


    gently on her head, and the man rubbed her hair with his wide hands in disgust.


    He said, sounding amused, "You have the balls? Where do your ballse from? Huh?"


    Sharon opened her eyes. When she saw the malicious look in his eyes, she immediately


    understood the deeper meaning in his words.


    Her face was flushed red. What a rogue!


    "Alright, don''t block the way. Stand aside." He pushed her aside, insisting on going out.


    Sharon was angry and anxious. She directly jumped onto the man''s back and pressed him down.


    "You''re not allowed to leave!"


    Stanley was shocked. "What are you doing?"


    Sharon couldn''t be bothered with his chiding. She kicked the door hard and mmed it shut. She


    then jumped off his back, stood on her toes, and grabbed the man''s cor, pulling him to the bed


    with great aggressiveness.


    She pushed him hard with her small hands and directly pushed the tall man to the bed.


    In Stanley''s startling gazes, Sharon sat on his waist, pressed both of her hands on his shoulders,


    lowered her head, and nted a violent kiss on his lips.


    Was he being forcibly kissed by a woman?


    A hint of astonishment shed across Stanley''s dark and dim eyes.


    Sharon shouted fiercely, "Close your eyes!"


    Stanley''s eyes narrowed dangerously as he asked in a hoarse voice, "Do you know what you''re


    doing?"


    She touched the man''s well- defined face. "Didn''t you see? I want to sleep with you!"


    Stanley looked askance at her.


    "Why are you looking at me? Do you think I can''t do it?" Sharon sneered. "I''m very angry right now.


    I can do anything."


    Stanley remained quiet.


    "Why are guys so disgusting and greedy? You have a wife already yet you can''t forget about your


    first love!"


    He looked at her quietly.


    "You! I''m talking about you and your kind! I am your wife. Why don''t you choose me? Why choose


    Reba?"


    He blinked.


    "Which part of me is not better than Reba? Figure, face, or temperament?"


    He continued looking at her.


    "Talk, you b*stard!"


    The man lying on the bed had been silent the entire time, and Sharon had exploded agitatedly.


    Stanley''s gaze fell on her, his gaze burning like a ball of fire that was about to erupt from the depths


    of the darkness. The man''s sexy Adam''s apple moved. "You said you want to sleep with me. I was


    wondering how long you were going to nag me before doing the deed."


    Sharon''s eyes widened, dumbfounded.


    "Are you not going to walk the talk, coward?" Stanley raised his eyebrows as he tried to provoke


    her.


    How could Sharon possibly be able to win against the sly fox? His casual words ignited her fury.


    "Who says I''m not going to walk the talk? Just wait and see!"


    "I''m waiting."


    Fuming, Sharon reached out to take off his clothes. She wanted to show him that she could tame


    him!


    She was not the kind of person who was all bark and no bite.


    He was wearing buttoned pajamas. Sharon tried to unbutton them but she couldn''t. This frustrated


    her that she immediately leaned down to bite on him, where her teeth scratched his vicle. A


    muffled groan came out of his mouth.


    Sharon''s heart quivered. His voice was so sexy that it made her hands shake.


    She suddenly became timid. What should she do now?


    She had never been so proactive and did not know where to start.


    "Are you scared?"

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203


    "Are you scared?"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. As he spoke, his Adam''s apple bobbed. "If you''re scared, get up and


    let me out."


    "You b*stard!"


    Sharon lowered her head and bit down on his shoulder.


    He groaned but there was a sense of pleasure shing in his eyes. "Be good. Don''t force yourself to


    do something you can''t do. You can''t sleep with a man by force... Uh..."


    Stanley was shocked when his lips were sealed again.


    Thisss really couldn''t stand being provoked.


    Sharon''s actions were disorganized andpletely random. There were several times that she


    literally bit him. Stanley pushed her away and chided, "Do you know how to kiss a man?"


    She blushed and mumbled, "No, I don''t..."


    Stanley gritted his teeth and said, "You don''t know how to kiss a man, and you want to force


    yourself on me, huh?"


    Sharon just snorted.


    "Get up."


    Sharon sat motionless on Stanley''s belly. Stanley raised his eyebrows. "You don''t want to get up?"


    "No!"N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    What a stubbornss!


    Stanley''s eyes narrowed. Thanks to his powerful strength, he pressed his arms against the edge of


    the bed and directly got up.


    "Ah..." Sharon screamed in shock.


    She wrapped her legs around Stanley''s body like a sloth as he got up, her face turning pale with


    fright.


    Stanley pped her buttock. "Are youing down or not?"


    Sharon''s teeth chattered as she shook her head, "No..."


    Stanley didn''t know what else he could do. Why was she like sticky chewing gum that he couldn''t


    get rid of?


    Stanley let out a muffled groan of pain as he felt a sudden pain on his shoulder.


    "Let go!"


    He scolded in a low voice.


    Sharon tightly held onto him, as if she was taking revenge on him. Just now, he had scared her to


    death. She bit him to vent her difort and frustration.


    She was biting him like a tigress biting on its prey while he was at a loss.


    After being in a deadlock for a while, Stanley held her and went straight to the sofa, holding her


    body and directly pressing down.


    "Ah!"


    Sharon let out a scream and finally let loose her bite.


    Stanleyughed out of annoyance. "What the hell are you yelling about!"


    He lowered his head and kissed her.


    Gradually, Sharon became confused as she looked at the man who was doing lustful things to her.


    Although she couldn''t stand his aggressive attack, she still held his waist tightly with her hands and


    didn''t let him leave at all.


    Stanley sensed it and his lips curled into a smile.


    After a long time, their "battle" finally came to a stop. Sharony on the sofa and turned into a


    puddle of soft mud. Stanley buried his face in her slender neck, and the scorching heat that he let


    out burrowed into her body like a colony of ants.


    Sharon pushed his body aside, yet she gripped his arm tightly.


    He looked down at her finger with a faint smile. His eyes were as thick as darkness. "Do you want


    me to get up or not?"


    His voice was hoarse, deep, and sexy.


    Flushing, she slightly opened her mouth but she couldn''t say anything.


    Stanley''s Adam''s apple bobbed. Seeing her current state, he lowered his body and asked, "Do you


    still have any strength left?"


    As soon as she hears this, she understood what he meant and continuously shook her head. "No."


    Stanley''s throat felt a little itchy. He swallowed and licked his lips. Suppressing the impulse in his


    heart, he stretched out his hand to touch her hand. "Why are you still holding onto my hand then?


    Let go."


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat. Disbelief shed across her eyes. She didn''t believe that he was


    going to look for Reba anyway.


    She abandoned her self-esteem and image and shamelessly forced him to stay. But what did he


    do? After having sex with her, he even thought about finding his first love afterward.


    Sharon''s nose felt sour and her eyes were filled with tears. She released his arm, turned her face


    away, and coldly said, "You can leave now!"


    Stanley stood up, picked up the clothes on the ground, and put them on. He turned around and left


    as if he didn''t see how sad she was now.


    Sharon bit down on the pillow, her lips trembling.


    She could never wake up a person who pretended to be asleep, and she could never spare him


    from the desire to leave.


    Upon hearing the man''s steady footsteps approaching the stairs, Sharon wiped away her tears and


    forced herself to bear with the difort she was feeling. She stumbled to the bathroom.


    Her entire body was filled with his breath and smell. She wanted to wash all of them off.


    After taking a shower, Sharon cursed herself in the mirror, her eyes still red with tears. "Useless!"


    Why did she make herself so sad over a man?


    He wanted to go to his first love, then let him be!


    He''d better note back ever again!


    Humph!


    The angry woman pushed the bathroom door open. When she saw the person on the bed, she was


    stunned.


    W-What was going on?


    Wasn''t he already gone?


    Why was he still here?


    Was there something wrong with her eyes?


    The warm light from the bedsidemp sprinkled on his shoulder, and the blue and white id


    pajamas stuck to his body perfectly. There was a pair of sses on his straight and elegant nose,


    which minimized the sharpness of his facial feature and more gentleman- alike vibe. His


    gentlemanly appearance was not like the man who did the naughty deed on her just now.


    The man''s two extreme temperaments were almost emitted from his bones.


    It was full of fierceness and viciousness when he was in the fearsome mode.


    It was so quiet and gentle when he was in the gentleman mode.


    The man, who had his head lowered, seemed to notice something. He looked up and narrowed his


    deep eyes under the sses. "What are you doing standing there like a fool? Come here."


    Sharon went over in a daze.


    Stanley lifted the think nket and motioned for her to sit down. He casually took a ss from the


    side and gave it to her. "Drink some milk."


    Sharon took it and took a sip without saying a word.


    Stanley frowned. "Why do you drink so little? Drink it all. Be good."


    Sharon held the transparent ss and, with several gulps, poured the warm milk into her mouth.


    The man took the empty ss with his slender fingers and put it aside, and then said, "Go to sleep


    now. It''s gettingte."


    Sharony down obediently.


    Stanley withdrew his gaze and continued to flip through the documents in his hand. This was


    something he had to deal with tomorrow. He had just taken it out of the study...


    In the quiet room, the rustling sound of the pages created a serene and tranquil vibe.


    Yet, this vibe was quickly destroyed by a burning gaze.


    Stanley frowned and turned his head to look at the woman who curled up beside him, raising her


    small head and staring straight at him with her bright and energetic eyes.


    "Why aren''t you asleep?" Stanley pushed the sses on his nose.


    Sharon licked the corner of her mouth and looked at him.


    "Are you mute? What are you doing?"


    "I''m looking at you."


    The mute opened her mouth and said.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "Why are you looking at me?"


    "You''re good-looking."


    "Stop ttering me."


    Beneath the nket, Sharon fidgetted her fingers anxiously and asked, "Didn''t you say you were


    going to meet Reba Lambert? Why did youe back again?"


    Stanley suddenly understood. "Did you really think that I went to see her?"


    Sharon''s hands trembled.


    Stanley suddenly leaned down, his sharp eyes looking straight at her through the lens. "Your eyes


    are so red. Did you cry in the bathroom just now? Why did you cry? Did you think I''m going to see


    her?"


    Sharon said stubbornly, "No..."


    "You fool!"


    He flicked her forehead and said, his low, mellow and maic male voice echoing into her ear, "I


    was just lying when I said I was going to meet Reba. I didn''t even think about that. Do you


    understand?"


    If he went to see another woman, what would she do?

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204


    Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Did he lie to her from the beginning?


    Sharon puffed up her cheeks and was about to fly into a rage.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Stanley pinched her soft cheek.


    "You lied to me!"


    "What did I lie to you about?"


    Sharon red at him.


    He lied to her that he was going to meet Reba, causing her to do those shameful things in a fit of


    anger, and almost force him to sleep with her!


    Now that she thought about it, he was so scheming and cynical.


    Sharon grabbed hisrge hand and bit it fiercely.


    Stanley hissed before pulling back his hand.


    Stanley sucked in a breath of cold air before pulling back his hand. "You''re really a dog, aren''t you?"


    Sharon gritted her teeth and stared at him.


    Stanley felt that it was funny. He pressed her shoulder and then he heavily kissed her.


    How could he call her a dog?


    He was the real dog here.


    After another round of the deed, Sharon had no strength left at all. On the other hand, Stanley


    looked leisure and sexy after the hard work.


    Sharon poked the man''s waist with her soft finger. "Hey."


    Stanley turned his head to look at her.


    "Tell me about Reba."


    Stanley furrowed his brows. "What do you want to know?"


    "Why isn''t she dead? Didn''t she get shot back then?"


    Reba who came back from her death was probably Sharon''s biggest threat.


    After a long silence, Stanley said, "Back then, my father asked her to fake her death and secretly


    sent her abroad. Everyone thought that she was dead, but in fact, she didn''t."


    "Why... Why did your father do this?"


    Stanley managed a mocking smile. "He looks down on people who are born to be inferior."


    Sharon lowered her gazes.


    There was a slight hurtful feeling in her tone. When Stanley heard it, he pulled her over and lifted


    her chin. "I''m different from him. Everyone''s life should be respected. No one can choose where to


    be born. All lives are equal. Don''t overthink it."


    Sharon held him in her arms and looked at him with her sparkling eyes. "Honey, I''ll give you full


    marks for your sweet-talking skill."


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "Apart from sweettalking skills, don''t you think your husband has any


    other skills that can earn him a perfect score?"


    Sharon blinked in puzzlement. "Such as?"


    "Such as the technique of pleasing you. Don''t you think I deserve full marks?"


    Sharon punched him. "Pervert!"


    "Were you not feeling good just now?"


    "Shut up!" His pompousness deserved full marks.


    Stanleyughed and stopped teasing her. "It''s gettingte. Why aren''t you sleeping?"


    "You haven''t finished telling me. I don''t want to sleep."


    "What else do you want to know?"


    Sharon directly asked without hesitation, "Did shee back this time because she wants to be


    with you?"


    Stanley nced at her and pursed his thin lips. Reba did have the intention to do that. She was


    still hung up on the old days.


    "Talk. Did she?"


    "...Yes."


    Sure enough!


    Sharon snorted, "Did she know that you''re married?"


    After asking, she remembered that on that day, Reba told her that the man she loved was


    married... Since she said so, she must know.


    She wasted a question.


    Stanley nodded. "Yes, I told her."


    Sharon was surprised. She didn''t expect that Stanley would make it clear with Reba. This was


    something she hadn''t thought of before.


    Finally feeling a little relieved, Sharon went over, hugged his waist, and pouted, "Good boy."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly pushed him away. "There is one more thing!"


    "What?" "Why did you two go to the hospital? Melody told me that you went to the ob- gyn


    department, and she also said that you were there to check the baby!" Sharon questioned him.


    Stanley frowned. "Nonsense!"


    Sharon immediately changed the subject and said, "Right? I don''t believe in such a ridiculous thing


    either."


    It was a close shave. Fortunately, she was smart enough. If she misunderstood him, she would


    definitely suffer a lot.


    It was absolutely impossible for Reba to be pregnant with Stanley''s child.


    She just came back a few days ago. It was impossible for her to get pregnant so soon!


    "Then why did you go to the obstetrics and gynecology department?" Sharon asked purely because


    of curiosity.


    After her question, Stanley''s expression immediately gloomed. A sharp glint shed in his eyes, and


    after a moment, he regained hisposure. "Did you say that you met Liam in the apartment


    complex that day?"


    "That''s right."


    "I''m not the only one who was surprised when I met Reba. Liam too. He might be even more


    shocked than me. After all, they shared a... much deeper rtionship before."


    Sharon didn''t understand at first, but this time, something suddenly struck her mind that she


    widened her eyes in disbelief. "You mean... Liam did something bad to Reba?"


    Was that why he took her to the ob- gyn department?


    Stanley pursed his lips and nodded lightly.


    Sharon couldn''t say anything for a while. She thought that Liam didn''t have any feelings for


    Reba... but if he didn''t have any feelings, why would he do such a thing to her?


    Just as she was about to let her imagination run wild, tworge hands dragged her to him that she


    suddenly felt a tight grip around her body. Sharon bumped into his pleasantsmelling embrace.


    "Sleep now!"


    Stanley turned off the light.


    Sharony in his arms, tightly held by him.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    The next day, at the dining table.


    Without any self- control the night before, Sharon would definitely get upte today. She already


    had no intention of going to work, so it did not matter if she got upte or not.


    It was 9 am. As a boss of argepany, Stanley had no intention to go to thepany but was


    having breakfast leisurely with her.


    Sharon looked at the elegant man who was drinking coffee and said, "Why do you eat so slow?"


    Stanley didn''t even raise his eyes. "I''mte already anyway."


    Sharon squinted at him.


    He did make sense though.


    Sharon was holding a piece of bread in her hand. Biting on the bread bit by bit, she was deep in


    thought.


    Judging fromst night''s situation, it seemed like Stanley did not n on being together with


    Reba...


    But he had never personally promised her, so she was still a little bit unconfident in her heart.


    Should she ask him? She only wanted a promise from him.


    Sharon always had no sense of security in this matter.


    After all, Reba was not someone else.


    When she opened her mouth and was about to speak, the phone next to the man rang.


    Sharon casually took a look at the phone and stopped biting the bread.


    The caller ID indicated that it was Reba.


    Speak of the devil.


    Stanley put down the newspaper in his hand and nced at the phone. Just as he was about to


    answer, a shadow shed by, and grabbed the phone before he could.


    Stanley frowned and looked over. "Give it to me."


    Sharon hung up the phone. "No! You can''t answer her call!"


    Anyway, he was the one who said that he didn''t want to have anything to do with Reba, so he


    might as well not pick up her call.


    She didn''t do anything wrong!


    The more she thought about it, the more certain she felt.


    Stanley extended his hand towards her and said, "Give me the phone."


    Sharon put her hands behind her back and said, "What do you want the phone for? I''ve already


    hung up. Do you still want to call her back?"


    "She might have something urgent to tell me."


    "What urgent matter can there be?"


    "She''s in the hospital."


    Sharon wouldn''t give the phone to him no matter what. "You''re still having breakfast. Doesn''t she


    know that she shouldn''t disturb others while eating?"

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205


    Just as Sharon finished speaking, the phone in her hand rang again.


    After taking it out and having a look, it was still that woman.


    Sharon declined the call again.


    Stanley frowned and said in a harsh tone, "Sharon, listen to me. Hand me your phone."


    Sharon stared straight at him. "Are you really going to pick up her call?"


    Stanley nodded. "Honestly, yes, I''m going to answer her call."


    "Why?"


    "Liam is a lunatic. He may do anything."


    "Oh, I see. You''re afraid that he''ll hurt her." Sharonughed, herugh a little sorrowful. "Okay, here


    you go. Answer it."


    After saying that, she handed out the phone in her hand.


    Seeing that her expression was not good, Stanley''s heart tightened. He wanted to say something,


    but Sharon no longer looked at him. She lowered her head and began to eat, looking very obedient.


    At the same time, the phone rang again. Stanley didn''t have time to think and answered the phone


    right away, "Hello?"


    "Stanley..."


    "What did the doctor say today? Can you be discharged from the hospital already?" Stanley asked


    directly.


    Reba was stunned. "Yes."


    "I''ll pick you up then?"


    "If you are busy today, I do hope you can pick me up."


    "Okay, I''ll be there in thirty minutes."


    Reba''s heart was filled with joy. "Sure, I''ll wait for you."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Stanley put away the phone and wiped the corner of his mouth gracefully. He got up and said faintly,


    "I''m leaving."


    Sharon''s hands trembled and she dropped the chopsticks in her hand. Her teeth were almost gritted


    to pieces!


    She couldn''t believe that while she was still with him, he decided to meet his ex-girlfriend


    aboveboard. How dare he said that she was entangled with Shawn when he was the one not


    getting over his ex!


    Stanley, who was about to reach the door suddenly stopped and turned around. He frowned and


    said, "Why are you still sitting there? Come here."


    Sharon gritted her teeth and asked, "You want me to send you to the door?"


    If he dared to be such a b*stard, then she would dare to be as bold as to insert the chopsticks in his


    nostrils!


    "Did you not hear what I said on the phone? I need to go to the hospital to pick Reba up."


    Stanley stood where he was and pulled at his cor. "Come with me."


    Sharon''s eyes pop out of her head, thinking that she had heard it wrongly.


    "Hurry up!"


    "Okay."


    Sharon threw the chopsticks on the table in a hurry. Just when she pushed the chair and wanted to


    leave, Stanley pointed at the table and said, "You haven''t finished your breakfast yet. Bring the milk


    with you."


    "Okay."


    In the car.


    Sharon peeped at Stanley while he was driving. His rolled-up cuffs were clean and tidy, and there


    was an expensive designer brand watch sped on his wrist. His fingers with distinct joints firmly


    held the steering wheel. As she looked along his dark and strong arm, his bright and clean chin


    appeared in her sight.


    Sharon immediately withdrew her gaze, biting the straw and sucking the milk.


    He would always cause butterflies in her stomach easily.


    Soon after they arrived at the hospital, Sharon obediently stood outside and waited once Stanley


    parked his car.


    As soon as Stanley looked up with the key in his hand, he saw her standing in the dawn quietly


    waiting for him. She looked sensible and well-behaved.


    Pursing his lips, he walked over and looked at her. "Why didn''t you wait for me to open the door for


    you?"


    Sharon curled her lips, "Why are you pretending to be a gentleman..."


    "Right, right, you''re a gentleman!" Seeing the man raising his eyebrows, Sharon immediately


    changed her tone and fawned over him. "You''re the most gentlemanly man!"


    In fact, he was quite chivalrous usually. However, as soon as he returned home, his nature was


    revealed as soon as he got in bed, and he was like a wolf with a big tail.


    Stanley looked at her with his droopy eyes and then raised his hand.


    Sharon thought he was going to hit her, so she ducked for a second as she yelled, "Domestic


    violence is against thew!"


    With a warm smile, Stanley''s rough yet gentle fingers swept across her mouth. He pinched her


    cheek and wiped away the milk stains on her mouth.


    "Are you a child? How did you get so messy just drinking milk?"


    Fine, he had mysophobia. It would be better if she did not resist and allow him to nag her.


    After making sure she looked presentable, Stanley took her hand and led her into the ward.


    Sharon followed beside him, looking down to see that his big hands were tightly wrapped around


    her little hands. Her heart began to beat faster.


    In the ward, Reba''s cell phone rang. She looked down and saw an unknown number that she


    was not familiar with.


    When she thought that it might be Harvey, she didn''t dare to refuse. "Hello..."


    "Why didn''t you open the door?"


    A familiar male voice came from the phone. Reba had a shiver down her spine, and she almost


    unconsciously wanted to hang up the phone.


    It was Liam.


    He seemed to know what she nned to do. Before she could hang up the phone, he threatened


    right away, "If you dare to hang up on me, I''ll make you disappear again for the next seven years!"


    Reba''s hands trembled. Holding the phone, she didn''t dare to move.


    She couldn''t leave Beachmarsh City and Stanley right now. No matter what Liam was going to do to


    her, she had to endure!


    "That''s good." Liam expressed his satisfaction when he didn''t hear the sound of the phone being


    hung up. He leaned against the wall and added, "I''ll give you ten seconds. Come out and open the


    door for me."


    "I''m not at home!" Reba said loudly.


    Liam frowned. "Not at home? Where are you then?"


    Reba bit her lip and asked, "How do you know my phone number?"


    There was a hint of flirtiness in the male voice on the other end of the line. "Didn''t youy on the


    ground after we had a wonderful moment yesterday? That was when I took your phone and dialed


    my number."


    "Liam Frazier!" Reba was on the verge of breaking down. "What exactly do you want? I''m


    already useless to you. Why are you still pestering me?"


    "Who says you are useless?" Liam said nonchntly, "You''re Stanley''s first love, and that man


    values rtionships the most. Moreover, you took a bullet on behalf of his mother, and he''ll


    remember you even more. He''ll be grateful to you for the rest of his life. As long as he doesn''t forget


    you, you''ll still be useful!"


    What a devil!


    Reba wanted to swear, but she held it in and asked, "What do you want?"


    "You want me to let you go?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then let''s make a deal!" Liam narrowed his eyes as he proposed.


    Reba pursed her lips and asked, "What deal?"


    "Stanley is married. Do you know that?"


    "I know."


    Liam raised his eyebrows. "Yet you can still be so calm? Right, it''s been seven years since west


    met. You''ve made great progress."


    After a pause, he slowly borated, "Our deal is very simple. You go and mess up the rtionship


    between Stanley and his wife, make them break up, and make them divorce. As long as they


    divorce, I will immediately let you go. What do you think?"


    Reba frowned. Why would Liam do that?


    "Don''t tell me that you won''t do these immoral things?" When Liam noticed that she didn''t say


    anything, he chuckled, "Didn''t youe back this time just to return to Stanley''s side?"


    Reba asked directly, "Why are you doing this?"


    Liam''s long and slender fingers tapped on his knees, and his amorous eyes slowly narrowed. The


    corners of his lips curled up into a faint smile as he said, "I fancy Stanley''s wife, so I''d like to snatch


    her away and make her my woman. You will do the dirty things for me without me lifting a finger. In


    this way, I''ll remain a gentleman."

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206


    Reba was stunned. Did he fall in love with Sharon?


    She couldn''t believe it!


    "So, because Sharon is Stanley''s wife, you are going to y the same trick to bring her to your side


    and embarrass Stanley, am I right?"


    Reba was certain.


    "Tsk, I''m not interested in ying those old tricks a second time," Liamughed in a low voice, "It''s


    rare for me to fall in love with a woman, so I naturally have to chase after her with dignity. My first


    request is for her to be single and then I hope she would give me a chance."


    Reba tightened her grip on the phone as she sneered, "Since that''s the case, then we share the


    same purpose. The deal is made. May we have a pleasant cooperation!"


    Liam whistled excitedly and said, "Great! You''re still so decisive, like when you threw yourself into


    my arms years ago."


    "Alright. That''s all!"


    Reba didn''t want to talk to him anymore, as Stanley should be arriving soon.


    "Wait!" Liam called out to her from the other end of the line.


    Reba pursed her lips. "Is there anything else?"


    The deal had been made, and what kind of other games did he want to y?


    "I''vee all the way here just to see you. Are you really not going to open the door for me?"


    Reba was stunned by his affectionate tone.


    Liam''s Adam''s apple bobbed. He narrowed his almond eyes and continued, "Weren''t you feeling


    good yesterday? You''re still the same as in my memory. It''s been seven years, and you haven''t


    changed at all. When you hugged me and shivered-didn''t you feel good?"


    "B*stard!"


    Reba directly hung up the phone. Blood rushed to the top of her head, and her face was burning


    hot.


    Not only was her face burning, but her body was hot as well. She held onto the bedsheets tightly,


    her palms sweating profusely.


    Thinking about those shameless words of his, her eyes were a little lost...


    It took a long time for her to calm down.


    The door of the ward was pushed open.


    Reba didn''t look up, and she could tell who it was just by the sound of footsteps.


    "Stanley..."


    She had just called out his name when she paused. Stunned, she looked at the woman next to


    Stanley.


    Sharon?


    Why did she follow him all the way here?


    Sharon took the lead in greeting, "Hello."


    Reba snapped back to reality and pretended not to know Sharon. "Miss Cruz, why are you with


    Stanley?"


    Sharon narrowed his eyes and carefully observed her expression. It was as if she didn''t recognize


    her. In other words, the encounter between Reba and herself at the Charming Hills Apartment


    was really just coincident.


    Though, what a ludicrous fate!


    Sharon cleared her throat and tugged at the man beside her. "Exin."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Stanley looked at the two women and asked, "You guys... know each other?"


    Before Sharon could say anything, Reba beat him to it. "Yeah, I met Miss Cruz once in the


    neighborhood and we had a pleasant chat."


    Pleasant chat?


    Did they?


    Sharon didn''t say anything and only vaguely nodded.


    The two women had never seen each other before. It might be truly a coincidence to run into each


    other at the Charming Hills Apartment.


    Reba sat on the bed and said with a smile, "Stanley, I feel much better today, so I can be


    discharged from the hospital. Let''s have breakfast when I discharge, okay?"


    "You haven''t eaten yet?"


    "Not yet."


    Stanley nodded. "I''m going to go through the discharge formalities. Wait here."


    "All right."


    Stanley turned around and was about to leave. He naturally held Sharon''s hand. "Let''s go together."


    Sharon cast a nce at him and said unexpectedly, "Umm, you go ahead. I''m not going. I''ll just stay


    here."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Are you sure?" "Yeah." "Okay." Stanley pinched her face.


    "Wait for me toe back. Don''t make trouble."


    In thest sentence, he lowered his voice and whispered in her ear.


    Sharon''s face turned red with exasperation. What did he mean by that? Was she that much of a


    troublemaker?


    Reba watched as the two of them talked to each other intimately. She was smiling, but the


    hands in the quilt were clenched into fists.


    Sharon didn''t withdraw her eyes until Stanley left. She scanned around the ward for a bit and sure


    enough, a president was no regr man. The ward was a VIP ward.


    It wasudable that Stanley brought her here, but seeing how nice he treated his exgirlfriend,


    Sharon was still jealous.


    "Miss Cruz."


    Reba''s voice brought her back to her senses.


    Sharon snapped back to reality and looked over. "Um... What is it?"


    Reba pointed at the chair and said, "Miss Cruz, please sit down and rest for a while. There are


    many people in the hospital.


    Stanley will probably take a while."


    She was right.


    Without further ado, Sharon pulled a chair over and sat down.


    Reba was leaning against the window. She looked elegant and gentle as if she didn''t care about


    what was going on outside.


    Sharon couldn''t sit still at her reaction and asked curiously, "Miss Lambert, don''t you want to know


    what''s my rtionship with Stanley?"


    Reba nced at her and answered, "I''m not stupid."


    What did she mean?


    "You mean that you''ve guessed it?"


    Reba nodded.


    Sharon raised her eyebrows. "Yet you are still calm?"


    "Why can''t I?"


    "At this time, shouldn''t you be just like what those people do on TV, questioning everything between


    me and Stanley?"


    Why didn''t she follow the plot?


    Reba looked over and shook her head. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Stop pretending! When we were in the neighborhood, you''ve made it clear. Don''t you want to be


    the other woman?" Sharon couldn''t stand her indifferent attitude.


    "I''m certain I want to get Stanley back, but I''m not going to be the other woman. Miss Cruz, Shall we


    compete fairly?"


    What the hell?


    Hearing this, Sharon couldn''t tolerate it any longer. "Miss Lambert, have you been abroad for too


    long that you don''t know much about domestic affairs? I''m Mrs. Jones now. Stanley and I are


    married. Anyone who interferes in our marriage is a third person!"


    "A homewrecker is a homewrecker, and she actually suggested topete fairly with me on the


    pretext of being one? Excuses." Sharon thought to herself.


    Reba looked at her calmly and said, "But Miss Cruz, didn''t you also say that there was a reason


    for your marriage, and it''s not because you truly loved each other. Since you don''t love each other,


    how can you be so sure that Stanley won''t divorce you in the future?"


    This was exactly Sharon''s weakness. The way she and Stanley met each other wasn''t a romantic


    encounter. She met him when she was at her worst, and she had always felt inferior about it.


    Now that Reba had brought it up in front of her, she had nothing to say.


    Reba looked at her with a smile. "So, isn''t it the most beneficial for you topete fairly with


    me? If I''m going to y dirty, Miss Cruz, do you think Stanley will choose me over you?"


    Sharon stared at her in astonishment. Only now did she realize that this woman was really good at


    ying games.


    Now that Reba had alreadyid her cards out on the table to deal a head-on blow at Sharon,


    even if Sharon had a problem with it or had something to say, she could only hold it in her heart.


    When Stanley returned, the two women in the ward were very quiet. He nced at Sharon who was


    sitting obediently on the chair and thought that she was very well-behaved for not making any


    trouble.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207


    "I''m done. You may leave now." Stanley handed over the bag in his hand. "I dropped by the doctor''s


    office on the way. Here''s the medicine he prescribed for you."


    Reba said with a smile happily, "Thank you."


    Standing aside, Sharon blurted out in an ice-cold voice: "Ha-ha, what a nice rtionship."


    Stanley nced at her, but didn''t say anything.


    She turned her face away and ignored him.


    There was a clump of anger inside but she had no way to vent it.


    Her husband''s ex- girlfriend challenged her brazenly about seizing her husband, but she couldn''t do


    anything about it. Was there anyone else who was more wronged than her?


    If Reba were to do these dirty tricks in secret, it would be easy to deal with. However, she hid


    nothing and had directly revealed her motive. Such a move made Sharon feel powerless.


    It was a weird scene when the three of them left the hospital together.


    Apparently, Reba was an expert in flirting; every word of hers sounded very attractive.


    Stanley tilted his head and said something to her, whereas Reba listened carefully with a faint


    smile on her face.


    Sharon was furious looking at the two of them interacting, but they didn''t do anything outrageous.


    They just talked normally and didn''t make any physical contact.


    She hung her head low and followed behind them.


    "Pong!"


    Her little head bumped against a wall of flesh.


    "Sss..."


    Stroking the forehead that knocked into something, A low and deep male voice rang out above her


    head, "If you walk without looking properly, what do you need eyes for?"


    Sharon was so exasperated that she fiercely counterattacked back, "If you have a wife whom you


    don''t talk to, why do you want a wife for?"


    "If you have a husband but don''t hold his hands tightly, how can you be a wife?"Stanley''s jet-ck


    eyes were filled with smiles.


    He recriminated!


    Sharon was so angry that she pinched the b*stard''s arm hard.


    But his skin was tough and he didn''t feel any pain.


    On the contrary, her own hand had to suffer.


    Stanley squeezed her small hand and gently rubbed it as heughed at her. "Serves you right!"


    Sharon gave him a fierce punch.


    "Huh?" He raised his eyebrows.


    With that, Sharon immediately became honest and didn''t dare to act rashly anymore.


    The two of them were acting intimate with each other as if Reba didn''t exist. Reba looked at


    them coldly with a poker face, but her fists were tightly clenched.


    Sharon caught sight of Reba unintentionally. When she saw her ugly expression, she


    immediately understood.


    Reba must be feeling ufortable to see her being so intimate with Stanley.


    Good to know she was feeling ufortable!


    That was exactly what Sharon wanted!


    An idea came up in Sharon''s mind and theers of her mouth curled into a smile. Like a fox, she


    suddenly stretched out her hand and held Stanley''s arm tightly. Like a little bird, she said, "Hubby,


    let''s go. Miss Lambert is hungry. Let''s invite her to a meal."


    Facing her sudden enthusiasm, Stanley took a deep look at her and saw through her intention


    almost at a nce.


    Reba''s face turned even paler, "Stanley..."


    Stanley nced at her before ncing at Sharon''s small hand. A momentter, he clenched


    Sharon''s hand and said to Reba, "Let''s go, I''ll bring you to dinner first."


    Reba''s face was as white as a sheet.


    Sharon, on the other hand, smiled like a blossoming flower.


    ncing at the man next to her, her eyes squinted into a smile. "Quite a promising man. He''d better


    keep it up!" she thought.


    In the parking lot.


    This time, Sharon had a second thought. Before Reba made a move, she immediately pulled


    open the front passenger seat''s door and got in.


    It was humane enough for her to pick Reba up at the hospital. If Reba were to take the co-


    pilot''s seat, Sharon might as well give up her life.


    She couldn''t hide thecency on her face, but when she looked out the window, she found that


    the dirty duo was hugging each other!


    Hugging! Each! Other!


    Rage filled Sharon''s eyes. Just as she was about to push open the car door and get off, Stanley


    pushed Reba aside and asked faintly, "Are you alright?"


    Reba shook her head and said, "Yes, I just stumbled!"


    Sharon gritted her teeth so hard that creaking sounds could be heard.


    Stanley lightly nodded his head and turned around to get on the car. As soon as he sat down,


    Sharon threw herself at him and bit him on the shoulder, "What were you doing with your first love


    behind my back?"


    Stanley pinched her cheek and asked, "When will you change this bad habit of biting someone?"


    Sharon harrumphed.


    Getting away from the woman who was on top of him, he pushed her into the chair. Then, he leaned


    his body over, and a strong male scent followed suit, spreading into Sharon''s nostrils.


    She curled up in the chair and waited for his kiss with a red face.


    "k!" A loud noise was heard.


    Stanley withdrew his body and steadily returned to his original position.


    At that moment, Sharon felt extremely awkward.


    It turned out that he was only putting on the seatbelt.


    She had thought that...


    Stanley looked at her from the corner of his eyes, a faint smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.


    "Why is your face red?"


    Sharon threw a re at him, "Start the car!"


    He stretched out his hand to rub her head. He lightly exined before withdrawing his gaze, "I was


    just helping her up. Don''t think too much."


    Sharon pushed his hand away. "What a coincidence that she fell right on you. It was intentional,


    wasn''t it?"


    Stanley tilted his head to one side and looked at her with a frown.


    Sitting in the back seat, Reba heard their conversation andmented with a faint smile, "I''m


    sorry if you misunderstood me, Miss Cruz. I was in the hospital all night


    and didn''t eat anything. I didn''t have much strength in the first ce, and I was careless just now, so


    I... Miss Cruz, I hope you can understand."


    Sharon disagreed indifferently, "I can''t! We''ve already got married, why are you meddling in our


    affairs? Shouldn''t you keep a distance from him?"


    Reba was stunned for a moment, then apologized sheepishly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t think I''d hurt


    you like this. It''s my fault, I shouldn''t have held onto Stanley for support just now. Don''t me him, I


    was the one who took the initiative to hold him..."


    When Sharon was about to speak again, Stanley started the car and ordered, "Fasten your seat


    belts. Stop arguing."


    Reba replied softly, "Okay."


    Sharon turned her face away. She was extremely annoyed and couldn''t be bothered to reply to


    Stanley.


    Even until they arrived at the restaurant, she wasn''t in a very good mood. Stanley looked in her


    direction several times and even personally poured drinks for her, but Sharon didn''t ept it.


    After a few times, Stanley''s handsome face finally darkened. He pushed his chair aside and stood


    up. "You guys continue eating, I''ll need to take a call."


    As soon as he left, Reba''s cell phone rang. She also got up and left. "Miss Cruz, you eat first, I''ll


    go to the bathroom."


    When both of them left, Sharon sat on the same spot and went into a frenzy.


    In a fit of anger, she pushed the chair away and stood up. Following Reba, she went to the


    washroom and decided to confront her.


    The call was from Harvey. Reba answered the phone as soon as she entered the bathroom, "Mr.


    Wells."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Harvey listened to her voice and questioned unpleasantly, "Why didn''t you answer when I called you


    just now?"


    Just now, she was in the car when he called and it was inappropriate for Reba to pick up, so she


    had to hang up.


    "It''s a little inconvenient because I was with Stanley, so I didn''t answer your call," Reba


    exined.


    Harvey''s interest was piqued. "How far have you progressed with him?"


    "My rtionship with him is getting better day by day. It''s just that the girl beside him, Sharon, is a


    bit troublesome." Reba lowered her voice. "It''ll take some time for Stanley topletely trust


    me."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208


    Harvey listened with satisfaction. "Remember the purpose of your return this time is not only to kill


    Stanley, but also to destroy him and his family. Only then can I be satisfied!"


    Reba leaned against the wall, her sharp fingernails digging into her palm. She suppressed all of


    her emotions and calmly replied, "I understand."


    She was so obedient and well-behaved, which made Harvey feel suspicious. "Stanley is your old


    lover. Are you really willing to turn against him?"


    "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Of course."


    "The truth is I''m not willing."


    "Reba, you..."


    "But for the people I love, I will do all these." Reba interrupted him indifferently, "So no matter


    how difficult it is, I will do it."


    Harvey snorted and said, "It''s good that you understand. If you don''t follow my instructions, you


    know what will be the consequences!"


    "Yes..." Reba almost bit her gums to pieces. "I''ll do as you say, Mr. Wells."


    Harveyughed and said, "No matter how smart he is, he would never think that you and I were


    partners, nor did he think that you came back to kill him this time!"


    Reba closed her eyes, and the anger in her chest was brewing. She didn''t want to listen to


    Harvey, but he had something on her, so she had to do as he said.


    "It¡¯s been a long time since I saw..."


    "Bang!¡±


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Why didn¡¯t you look properly as you walked?"


    Someone shouted.


    Reba''s heart skipped a beat. Without further ado, she rushed to the entrance of the washroom.


    She saw a woman who had just entered the washroom cursing at the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Reba hung up the phone and went up to ask.


    The woman rubbed her shoulders and said, "Who knows? When I was about toe in, someone


    rushed out and almost knocked me to the ground as if she had no eyes."


    Reba narrowed her eyes and asked, "What did she look like?" ''She looked pretty young. Is she


    your friend?" "No, I don''t know her. I¡¯m just asking. Thank you."


    The woman waved her hand and hurried to go to the toilet.


    Reba stood where she was for a while. Thinking that she didn''t reveal anything just now, she


    pursed her lips with her head low and sent a text message to Harvey. After tidying up her clothes,


    she went out.


    By the time she came back to the restaurant, Stanley had yet to return. Meanwhile, Sharon was


    sitting on a chair, drinking juice, looking unperturbed.


    Reba pulled out a chair and sat down. "Miss Cruz, did you go to the washroom just now?"


    She asked directly.


    Sharon looked up at her and replied, "Nope. I didn''t feel the need to go to the toilet. Why would I be


    there?"


    Reba stared at her for a while and said with a smile, "Right."


    Sharon lowered her head and didn''t look at her. She was just drinking a ss of water, as if she


    was very thirsty.


    After a long time, Stanley finally came back after the call. He pulled out a chair and sat down. Then,


    he looked at the two quiet women and asked, "What''s wrong? Nothing to talk about?"


    Reba smiled and said, "I''m not familiar with Miss Cruz, so I don''t know what to say."


    Sharon suddenly raised her head and looked at Reba with a burning gaze, "By the way, Miss


    Lambert, there''s one thing I want to ask you about."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Have you always been abroad for seven years?"


    Reba nced at Stanley. He wanted to see if he would speak for her, but he didn''t.


    She pursed her lips and nodded. "Yes."


    "Oh, which country? Lofrana? Ucros? Or Vashal?"


    "Lofrana."


    "Lofrana is very big. Which province were you at? Have you always been alone in Lofrana all these


    years?"


    "Yes."


    "Was there no one you knew with you?"


    "Nope."


    "Miss Lambert..."


    Reba finally couldn''t stand it anymore. She raised her head and looked straight at her, saying,


    "What do you mean, Miss Cruz? You''re interrogating me like a criminal!"


    Sharon shrugged. "Well, I''m just asking. If you don''t like it, I won''t ask anymore."


    After that, she lowered her head and continued eating.


    Reba''s hands were trembling on her knees. She was certain that the person who eavesdropped


    on her in the bathroom was definitely Sharon.


    However, so what if Sharon heard it? Reba was not worried. She did not say anything on the


    phone and thus Sharon could not do anything to her.


    Even if Sharon said something, would Stanley believe it?


    She looked up at Stanley and said, "I''m quite full. Shall we go?"


    Sharon was full of malice towards her, and she didn''t believe that Stanley wouldn''t notice.


    Just now in the car, Sharon''s attitude towards her wasn''t very good and Stanley was already a little


    annoyed. At this moment, Sharon was evidently heckling her more and more. It was obvious that


    Stanley had noticed the situation.


    Stanley nodded. "Let''s go."


    Reba looked down and smirked.


    Sharon gritted her teeth and wanted to say something more, but Reba and Stanley had gotten


    up and walked towards the door together.


    Sharon snorted and followed.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Coming to the parking lot, Sharon didn''t feel like sitting in the co-pilot''s seat this time, so she slowly


    dragged herself behind Stanley and Reba.


    The two of them chatted happily. Sharon could see the corner of Stanley''s mouth curl into a smile


    several times.


    She pursed her lips and thought, "You''ll be crying one day."


    With her eyes drooped, she looked down at her feet as she moved forward slowly. Then, she pulled


    open the door of the backseat and intended to get in.


    "What are you doing?"


    Stanley''s low voice rang out from neither far nor near.


    When Sharon raised her head and looked over, what came into the sight was Stanley looking at her


    with a frown.


    Seeing that, she pointed at the seat and asked, "Aren''t we leaving?"


    Without saying anything, Stanley opened the passenger seat door and said, "Get in."


    Sharon shook her head: "Miss Lambert can take the front seat. I don''t want it. It''s much more


    spacious in the back."


    Reba''s eyes seemed to light up. "If you don''t want to sit..."


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Stanley stood there without moving as if he didn''t want to be rejected.


    "Get in."


    Reba nced at Stanley in surprise.


    Sharon really didn''t want to sit in the front anymore. She and Stanley didn''t say a single word to


    each other anyway, so it would be awkward sitting in the front.


    "I''m a little tired. I can have a rest if I sit at the back. Why don''t you let Miss Lambert have the seat?"


    Sharon looked at Reba. "Miss Lambert, would you like to change seats with me?"


    Reba smiled and said, "I''m okay with it."


    "Thank you then."


    She opened the door and was about to get on the car. Suddenly, there was a steady sound of


    footsteps behind her, and her wrist was grabbed at once.


    "Ah!" Sharon had already entered the car halfway but was dragged out immediately.


    Before she could even react, she had been shoved into the passenger seat again.


    Sharon was left speechless.


    She really didn''t feel like sitting in the front seat. Why did he have to make things difficult for her?


    Reba pursed her lips and looked at her.


    Stanley bypassed the front of the car and pointed at the back door. "Reba, you take the back


    seat."


    Reba looked a little embarrassed. She drew a deep breath and said calmly, "Okay."


    After that, she tried to pull the door handle and the door did not open for the first time. Finally, she


    opened the door with twice the original force she applied.


    As soon as she sat down, Stanley''s low voice in front of her sounded again, "Sit on my side."


    Reba hesitated for a moment before she shifted her body to behind the driver''s seat.


    Stanley ignited the car engine and pressed a button. The chair Sharon was sitting on slowly leaned


    back. "What''s happening?" Sharon was startled.


    "Didn''t you say you wanted to take a rest?" Stanley retracted his gaze and adjusted her seat to the


    mostfortable angle.


    Sharon kept quiet.


    Reba''s hands, which were on her knees, clenched tightly. She turned her face away and looked


    coldly out of the car.

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209


    It had to be said that Stanley was very kind to Reba. Not only did he pick her up from the


    hospital, but he also personally sent her back.


    Sharon stood at the entrance boredly, watching the two talking inside.


    With her head tilted to one side, she sized Reba up. If she hadn''t overheard Reba''s phone


    call identally in the washroom, she would never doubt why this beautiful and gentle woman


    suddenly chose toe back.


    Could it be that she had some ulterior motives?


    But Sharon had no idea at all.


    She was too far away from Reba in the washroom, so she didn''t hear clearly what Reba said


    on the phone, but she could vaguely hear something...


    That was why Sharon asked those questions when they were in the restaurant.


    Although Stanley was a smart person, in the face of Reba''s sudden return, he must still be in


    confusion. He did not even think about why Reba would suddenly return.


    Even if his mind was clear, would he suspect Reba?


    After all, Reba had sacrificed a lot for him back then...


    Upon thinking of this, Sharon felt a headache.


    In the living room.


    Reba pointed at Sharon who was standing at the entryway. "Is it alright for Miss Cruz to stand


    there alone?"


    Stanley didn''t even turn his head. "Let her be. Nothing good wille out of her mouth if she


    comes in anyway."


    Reba pursed her lips and defended Sharon. "I believe Miss Cruz didn''t mean to hurt me."


    "You too noticed that she is acting against you?"


    "Yes." Reba nodded with a smile. "After all, your rtionship with me is... unusual. She must be


    feeling ufortable in her heart."


    Stanley narrowed his deep eyes. "The way she treated you in the restaurant... Will you me her?"


    "No. She''s just a little girl. There''s no need for me to be angry with her." Reba tried her best to


    be generous. "Don''t me her, Stanley. She''s still young, so she doesn''t understand the matter


    between us."


    Stanley nodded.


    Reba''s heart was filled with joy. As expected, Stanley was on her side. Every word he said was


    out of consideration for her.


    As for Sharon... Although she was the wife of Stanley, she couldn''t bepared to her, after all.


    While contemting, Reba quietly stretched out her hand to take Stanley''s hand. "Stanley..."


    It seemed that Stanley didn''t see her movement, as he slightly leaned to one side and avoided her.


    "Just now in the restaurant, if she offended you, I apologize to you on her behalf."


    Reba was stunned.


    "She has always been outspoken. I spoiled her too much. At home, she would also say whatever


    was on her mind. It might make you ufortable listening to her words, so I''d like to say sorry on


    behalf of her."


    His passionate look as well as his behavior of protecting Sharon almost hit like a hard p in the


    face of Reba.


    She bit her lip and sneered, "Why should you apologize if it was she who did something wrong? You


    are not her, and you two are not one!"


    Stanley looked at her indifferently. "We are husband and wife, so her business is my business."


    Reba''s face turned pale. "Why did you marry Sharon in the first ce? Do you love her?"


    Aplicated light flickered in Stanley''s eyes. "There''s something I''ve always wanted to ask you."


    "What thing?" Reba didn''t pay much attention to his attempt to avoid the question.


    "Why did you suddenlye back this time? And how did you happen to appear in the hospital and


    also in front of me?" Stanley said in a t tone, but his gaze was sharp.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Reba looked at him in disbelief. "Are you... suspecting me?"


    Stanley pursed his lips and said in a low voice, "I''m just curious. Answer my questions."


    Hisst sentence was said in a little louder tone.


    "Okay, I''ll answer you!" Reba''s eyes turned red and she red at him. "I didn''te back all of


    a sudden. In fact, I wanted toe back a long time ago, but I didn''t have a chance! I happened to


    be in the hospital because I didn''t know where you lived after I returned, so I could only go and find


    Howard. In the end, I didn''t see Howard, but Jimmy. I followed Jimmy to the hospital all the way, that


    was why I met you! Are you satisfied with these exnations?"


    Reba roared. She was so agitated that her chest rose and fell heavily.


    Stanley furrowed his brows. "Are you feeling sick again?"


    "No!"


    Reba avoided his hand that was reaching out to her and answered with a pale face, "I''m fine!"


    "Are you angry?" Stanley took back his hand and stood up straight. "I can apologize."


    Reba bit her lip and insisted, "I''m not..."


    Tall and slender, Stanley stood there silently and his thin lips were tightly pursed. Reba paused.


    She covered her chest and stood firm. After a while, she continued, "I don''t me you, really. I just


    me myself for noting back earlier. Even if it''s just two years earlier, you wouldn''t have


    married another woman, and we could have a chance..."


    Reba could not help but want to grasp his hand.


    Stanley, who had been standing still, took two steps back to avoid her movement.


    Reba froze.


    "Have a good rest." Stanley leaned to one side. A shadow cast under his long eyshes. "I''ll have


    to go first."


    Reba subconsciously stretched out her hand to pull him. "Stanley..."


    Stanley tilted his head.


    Reba looked at him with her teary eyes full of emotions.


    Suddenly, a clicking sound came from the entryway.


    Stanley turned his head to look in the direction of the sound. Sharon was standing there, gnashing


    her teeth. "Did I disturb you two? Oops! I''m sorry, please continue!"


    When he heard that, Stanley pinched his brows with his hand. Of course, he could tell that she was


    making cutting remarks.


    Withdrawing his wrist from Reba''s grasp, he strode towards the jealous woman.


    Sharon turned around and ran off in anger.


    Stanley closed the door behind him when he left. Reba stood there, glued to the spot for a long


    time.


    Sharon flipped out as she walked.


    "Scumbag! F*cking scumbag!" she cursed.


    Stanley dared act intimately with Reba in front of her. Who knew, when she was not around, the


    two of them might do something even worse!


    Losing her temper, she even felt like hitting him!


    In a fit of rage, she destroyed a lot of flowers and nts along the way. When Stanley chased after


    her, he could see that her little body was burning with fire even from a distance.


    He strolled over to her and stopped in her way. "Do you know you''ll be fined for damaging public


    property?"


    Sharon was so furious that she had to resist the urge to kick him. "Get out of my way!"


    "What did you say?" His face suddenly darkened.


    "I told you to scram! Didn''t you hear me?" The irascible woman even had the nerve to yell at him.


    Stanley''s temple suddenly throbbed. "Whafs wrong with you? Didn''t you see what happened just


    now? I didn''t do anything."


    "You guys were holding hands, yet you said you didn''t do anything?"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Do you really want to fuss over these with me? How many times


    Shawn has kissed you? Count on your own."


    Right then, a sense of guilt overcame Sharon and her neck shrank like a tortoise. However, she


    suddenly felt that she was being such a coward, so she immediately straightened her back and


    refuted, "Shawn is like my older brother. Also, there is no more affection between us. What about


    you? You obviously have sinister motives towards Reba!"

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210


    After yelling, Sharon red at him,


    suppressing him in an imposing manner.


    Stanley''s eyes slowly narrowed. "I have thoughts towards her?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    "... Don''t you quibble!" Sharon pointed at him. "Just now at her house, she touched you several


    times and you didn''t dodge! Also, when I deliberately made things difficult for her today, you were


    always on her side! If you have no feelings for her, is there a need to help her?"


    "This is the evidence that you think I have thoughts towards her?"


    "Of course not!" Sharon snorted lightly. "There are some more!"


    "Okay?" It seemed his interest was piqued as he slightly raised his eyebrows. His angr facial


    features were beautiful yet evil. "Go on!"


    Sharon squinted at him and became serious. "Have you never doubted why she suddenly came


    back to the country?"


    Stanley took a deep look at her. "Why do you say that?"


    "She came back too suddenly this time. Even I feel that something is wrong. You are so smart. I


    don''t believe that you haven''t suspected anything."


    "She told me."


    "What did she say?" Sharon''s eyebrows pulled together in a frown.


    "She told me the whole story. She wanted toe back a long time ago but never had the chance.


    It''s because she came to the hospital with Jimmy that she happened to meet me!"


    Sharon pursed her lips. "Do you believe her?"


    "There is no reason for her to lie."


    Sharon lowered her eyes to conceal the unhappiness in her heart. As expected, he still trusted


    Reba.


    At this moment, she was d that she didn''t tell him about how she overheard Reba''s call at the


    restaurant just now. On one hand, she had no evidence, and on the other hand, he would probably


    not believe her even if she said it.


    Now, it was proven as expected.


    It''s just that it made her so upset!


    Why couldn''t he just stand by her unconditionally once?


    Sharon raised her head and looked straight up at him. One word at a time, she asked, "If I were to


    say that the purpose of Reba''s return this time wasn''t simple, would you believe me?"


    Stanley asked back directly, "Any evidence?"


    "No."


    "Then how could you be so sure?"


    "Because of intuition!" Sharon pointed at her heart. "A woman''s intuition is very urate."


    Stanleyughed, "Intuition doesn''t make sense. Before we suspect that a person has his own goals,


    the first condition is to find evidence and convince the other party!"


    He didn''t believe her at all, and it made Sharon extremely frustrated. "If I were to say that I


    overheard Reba''s call at the restaurant, and what she said clearly showed that she was doing


    something with a purpose. Would you still not believe me?"


    The depths of Stanley''s pitch- ck pupils were unfathomable. "Any recording?"


    Sharon shook her head: "No..."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "How could you expect me to believe in Reba''s intentions as you imed if there''s no


    evidence?"


    Sharon was so exasperated that she was jumping up and down. "Can''t you just listen to me once?"


    Stanley, who had been standing in the same spot, suddenly took a big step forward. Sharon didn''t


    have the time to dodge and was pressed down by a wall of flesh in front of her. The tip of her nose


    stuck close to the man''s hard chest, and beneath her nose was the smell of his body.


    She was a little dizzy.


    "Your dream is to be a reporter. What is the primary task of a reporter? It is to investigate the truth,


    get the results, and get the evidence." Stanley''s deep voice came above her head. "These are the


    most basic requirements, and I think you know them clearly in your heart without me having to


    remind you."


    Sharon''s mouth dropped open in shock. She was dumbfounded.


    She couldn''t say a word because he was right.


    Everything needed a piece of evidence. If there was no evidence, one could not convict a man


    guilty at will.


    Right now, she only suspected that Reba''s motive was impure, but what if she had no purpose


    at all? Should Stanley suspect Reba because of her words?


    Pressing the corners of her mouth, Sharon fell silent.


    This man was indeed a leader. Just a few of his words made her reorganize her thoughts.


    Sharon was even a little doubtful if she had truly misunderstood Reba!


    At this moment, Stanley''s cell phone suddenly rang. He looked down at the silent woman in his


    arms and then took out his cell phone from his pocket. After scanning the caller ID, he walked to the


    side to answer the phone.


    Who called?


    It seemed so mysterious!


    Sharon stole a nce at Stanley, who was answering the phone in the corner and then kicked the


    pebbles with frustration. While her mind was still wandering, she felt her wrist tightened and her


    hand being pulled forward by someone. "Let''s go eat."


    "Again?" Sharon choked.


    They had just had lunch with Reba an hour ago, and now he wanted to eat again. Did he want


    her to die from eating too much?


    She was shoved into the passenger seat. Feeling reluctant to eat anymore, she put on the seat belt


    unwillingly. "You''re a CEO. Don''t you need to work?"


    "As a CEO, do you think I don''t have my own free time?"


    Sharon was left speechless.


    "Do you want to know who called?"


    Of course, she did.


    Sharon hurriedly asked, "Who was it?"


    "Jimmy."


    A smile immediately appeared on Sharon''s face. "Oh, Jimmy!"


    In a strange tone, Stanley asked, "Are you that happy to hear it''s him?"


    "Yeah!" Sharon rolled her eyes at him. "I have a very good impression of him."


    Stanley sneered, "A sanctimonious guy."


    "Hey, he is your buddy."


    "I will not be polite even if my buddy has done something wrong."


    His words meant more than what he said. Sharon raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, "What


    did Jimmy do to annoy you?" Stanley looked at her and shook his head with a smile. "You''re really


    stupid. I see it now."


    Sharon didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Was there a need for this guy to depreciate her like this?


    "When you and Shawn were making out in the box. At that time, except for Jimmy, didn''t you see


    anyone else?"


    "What do you mean by I made out with Shawn? Stanley, don''t you take it too far... Wait, was there


    anyone else? Who else? Why didn''t I know? Wasn''t it just Jimmy at that time? He was speaking up


    for me back there."


    Stanley looked forward steadily while driving the car and couldn''t be bothered to reply to Sharon,


    who was being all jittery.


    Sharon asked several times but she couldn''t get any answer. In the end, she gave up and cursed in


    her heart that he would never have any seasoning to go with his instant noodles in the future.


    The way he kept her in suspense was ridiculous!


    Sharon was a little slow- witted, and she couldn''t figure out what was wrong. Just as she was about


    to give up, an idea shed through her mind. "I remember!"


    "Mm," Stanley replied faintly, "tell me."


    "Jimmy was apanied by a beautiful woman that day. They held hands with each other. Is she


    his wife? I remember that you told me that Jimmy was married!"


    Stanley shook his head and sighed. How did he end up marrying a woman with such low IQ?


    Half an hourter, Sharon was brought to a club by Stanley. She spotted the woman sitting beside


    Jimmy, and she was the beautiful woman she saw in the hospital''s elevator the other day.


    The beautiful woman stood up graciously and sized her up for a moment. Then, she tilted her head


    and smiled, "Hello, my name is Ariah, Ariah Myers. I''m Jimmy''s wife."


    Sharon''s heart immediately skipped a beat.


    That night came to her mind again - how Jimmy was holding a beautiful woman in his arms


    intimately, and the woman in front of him was not the same as the real Mrs. Hudson!

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211


    Sharon stood in ce as she looked at Ariah, then turned to look at Stanley, awkwardly.


    She felt that a big secret had been revealed by her, and the main leads were just standing in front of


    her. Worst of all, she could not say a word.


    Without a doubt, Ariah was worthy of being a family member of the police and a psychological


    doctor because her observation skill was extremely strong. "Miss Cruz, it seems that you''re


    hesitating to say something?"


    "..."


    Sharon then looked at Stanley pleadingly.


    The man who casually sat on the sofa nced at her pleading eyes. With that, the corner of his


    mouth curved up, but he looked away and ignored her.


    "..."


    She cursed in her heart, you b*stard, ignoring me!


    At that moment, her eyes met with Ariah''s increasingly suspicious gaze, which caused Sharon to


    sweat profusely.


    She was not good at keeping secrets. Moreover, it was something that was so scandalous...


    Looking at Jimmy, who was well-dressed and sitting on the sofa, Sharon shot him a scornful look.


    She had once regarded this man as a good big brother. However, he turned out to be a scumbag


    who flirted with tons of women!


    Just like this woman next to her. Sharon felt a little pity for Ariah.


    "Miss Cruz?"


    Seeing that her expression worsen, Ariah felt even more suspicious.


    Sharon licked her lips. "I..."


    Lord, how should she tell her? Having to ruin the rtionship between a couple was too much for


    her to handle.


    Stanley, that b*stard! Why did he tell her these things? He probably did it on purpose!


    Not only Ariah, but even Jimmy could sense that something was wrong with Sharon. Since he was


    a policeman, his intuition was sharp. "What''s going on? Is there something you want to say?"


    ncing at the woman who was on the verge of tears, the man who leisurely sat on the sofa finally


    said, "Why are you standing there?


    Come and sit."


    With that, Sharon immediately ran over.


    Stanley''s broad body sank into the soft sofa. His joints were visible as he held the wine cup in his


    hand. Then, he took a small sip of wine with his thin lips, putting it down before he slowly said,


    "You''ve lost your manners, haven''t you?"


    Everyone was looking at him.


    "Although Sharon is younger than the two of you, her seniority is higher. So you both have to call


    her sister-inw."


    Upon hearing what Stanley said, Ariah replied with a faint smile, "Feeling sorry for your wife?"


    Jimmy rolled his eyes and said, "I''m a man. I''m not used to calling her that. I can only call her


    Sharon."


    Looking at her husband, Ariah agreeingly said, "That''s right. Look at my man, he''s big and strong.


    It''s too much, don''t you think? Calling this little girl sister-inw?"


    Jimmy hugged Ariah and kissed her. "Nevertheless, my wife treats me the best."


    Following that, Ariahid in his embrace and touched his chest with her fingers. Her voice was a


    little misty. "If I don''t love you, who will?"


    At such, Jimmy lowered his head. The dim light in the room shone on his wife''s face. Ariah''sshes


    were really long as they hung down lightly, and blocked her gaze.


    For the first time, he realized that his wife was so beautiful. He gulped at the sight.


    Dumbfounded, Sharon thought to herself. Had the two of them suddenly fallen into the sea of love?


    It seemed that Stanley had gotten used to it. He withdrew his gaze and pressed his body against


    Sharon. With a low, but unhurried voice, he said, "I''ve saved you from that awkward scene just now.


    So, how are you going to thank me?"


    Feeling a tingling sensation in her ear that was caused by his breath.


    Sharon''s body trembled from that.


    This... Was he deliberately changing the topic?


    In order to stop them from making things difficult for her, so he lent a hand to her.


    The light in the room was dim, but there was a hint of sweetness in the atmosphere. It looked as if


    Jimmy and Ariah were about to devour each other.


    Goosebumps started to form on Sharon''s arms. The air filled a mixture of hormonesing from


    both men and women.


    Her body felt a little hot. She turned around and met the dark gaze of the man next to her.


    Startled, her hands trembled.


    Gaze burned with passion, as he was still looking at her.


    Since Sharon was very shy and was not used to being stared at. She licked her dry lips and moved


    to the side. ring at him and said, "Move over a little..."


    Why was he sitting so close to her? It''s hot.


    The look in Stanley''s eyes deepened. "So? How are you going to repay me?"


    She did not dare think about the deeper meaning behind his words and gaze. Just in case she


    might embarrass herself.


    Biting her straw while she drank. Sharon ignored him as her heart was pounding.


    Looking at the fearful woman, Stanley irritably pulled his tie and backed away. He kicked the coffee


    table with displeasure. "What''s the matter? Is the air- conditioner off?"


    There was a fire growing in his body, which made him restless.


    In contrast, Jimmy hugged his wife with a blissful look on his face, while Ariahy in his arms, being


    as obedient and gentle as amb... Stanley then looked at the woman beside him, who avoided him


    like he was a snake or a scorpion that would eat her. Did she not know how to please him...


    Compared to Ariah, he felt annoyed by Sharon''s actions.


    "Didn''t you say there was something you want to discuss?" Stanley, who was sitting on the sofa


    suddenly stood up. "Come on, let''s go out and have a cigarette. We can talk about it while we''re at


    it."


    When he passed by Jimmy, he pulled his arm and said, "If you want to flirt, go home and do it! Don''t


    do it here!"


    "Tsk, what a jealous guy. As an ancient proverb says - A man that can''t eat grapes will say its sour!"


    Jimmy followed behind him with his pouted lips.


    The two women were left alone in the room. Ariah stroked her hair in a charming manner. She sat


    there elegantly and took a sip of wine from the ss on the table.


    In contrast, Sharon took a sip of fruit juice.


    "Does it taste good?" Ariah handed over the wine in her hand, "Would you like to have a taste of


    this?"


    Sharon shook her head. "Thank you, I''ll stick to this."


    If she had a drink of that, Stanley would kill her.


    Immediately, Ariah knew what she was thinking. "You''re afraid that Stanley might scold you?"


    Being exposed, Sharon smiled embarrassedly. But, she did not admit it as it would be a coward''s


    move.


    Ariah shrugged her shoulders, "You''re still young, so it''s okay to drink juice."


    Sharon was rendered speechless.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Who said that she was young? She was going to graduate soon.


    "What are those two guys talking about? Even going their way to hide from us." Ariah narrowed her


    eyes as she looked outside with suspicion.


    Sharon didn''t think too much. "Stanley said that he''s going to smoke. They''re probably just


    smoking."


    "Silly girl, why do you believe what men say?" Ariah sat there with her long slender legs crossed.


    "They can smoke in this smoking avable room. Why do they need to go out and smoke? They''re


    definitely talking behind our backs!"


    Taken aback, Sharon said, "Is that so?"


    Ariah felt that she was cute and wanted to pinch this girl''s chubby face. "You can''t believe a man''s


    word. You have to keep an eye for yourself."


    With that, Sharon rolled her eyes and said, "Then... Ariah, do you pay attention to Jimmy''s words?"


    "He''s my husband."


    "Aren''t you afraid that he might lie to you?"


    "What else could he lie to me about? I have gifted my body and soul to him. Plus, he''s rich, so it''s


    impossible that he wants money from me."


    "No... I mean, aren''t you afraid that Jimmy might have an affair?"


    For a moment, Ariah was stunned. Then her bell- likeughter rang across the room. "Affair? He


    knows that it''s against thew, so he won''t."


    Sharon let out a sigh.


    Hearing her sigh, Ariah narrowed her eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    Quickly, Sharon shook her head: "Nothing. I just feel that you and Jimmy share a really great


    rtionship. You two will definitely grow old together."


    This time, Ariah remained silent. She smiled lightly. Her long eyshes hung down and reflected in


    the wine cup.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212


    Outside the private room.


    Two tall figures were leaning against the wall. Their posture was casual. One was standing and


    another was leaning. Both men were eyecatching, and they looked like art.


    Stanley picked up a cigarette with the tip of his finger. A scarlet light shed on the dark corridor,


    reflecting the darkness in his eyes.


    "Do you have any clues?"


    Taking in a deep breath, Jimmy then exhaled gently. "I can''t find anything substantial."


    Stanley frowned, "You couldn''t track him down?"


    "It''s a little troublesome." Jimmy narrowed his eyes slightly at the smoke. "That Wells is smart. He


    would never talk for more than three minutes with Reba on the phone. And all the calls he made


    were encrypted. So it''s hard to track him down."


    Hearing that, Stanley lowered his eyes and said, "Hmm."


    Jimmy nced at him. "So, what made you suspect Reba?"


    Though he had asked this question at the beginning, he never got an answer.


    "By ident."


    "What kind of ident?"


    "The ce where she is currently staying was arranged by me. Afraid that she would be in danger if


    she stayed alone, so I installed a surveince camera," Stanley narrowed his eyes, and flicked the


    cigarette ash between his fingers. "The surveince showed that she would often get up at midnight


    to make a phone call. Following that, I kept an eye on her and installed a listening bug in her room."


    After hearing that, Jimmy took a drag of his cigarette. He could feel the nicotine flowing from his


    lungs into his body. "Then, how did Reba get on with Harvey?"


    Pursing the corners of his lips, Stanley''s eyes were cold.


    After not seeing each other for seven years, everything had changed. It was just how the human


    heart worked.


    The cigarette in his hand became distorted, and Stanley''s angr face was cold as ice.


    Certainly, he could ept that Reba was together with Liam, but the fact that she was only


    getting close to him with an ulterior motive was uneptable.


    Then, Jimmy raised his hand, and patted him on the shoulder. "You''ve done the right thing. It''s right


    not to make it clear to her. It''s definitely better to keep this a secret. Only then, we''ll be able to track


    down and ambush Harvey!"


    As Stanley looked down, the cold light was shining on his deep and pronounced facial features.


    Putting out the cigarette butt, Jimmy said, "You should continue contacting Reba. If we make


    any progress here, we''ll inform you straight away."


    Giving him a light nod, Stanley said, "Remember to keep your mouth shut, and don''t tell anyone


    about this. Most importantly, keep it from Ariah."


    "I understand."


    "It''s just that..."


    Raising his eyebrows, Jimmy asked, "What''s wrong? Anything else that''s troubling you?"


    Pinching his brows. Stanley pointed at the room saying, "Sharon suspects that Reba''s motive for


    returning was not pure."


    "How did she know?"


    "She''s quite keen. Therefore, she might have noticed something."


    "Damn it, your woman won''t screw things up, right?"


    Sweeping a nce at him, Stanley said, "What can she do to screw things up?"


    "You do know the rtionship between her and Reba? They were love rivals, what good would


    come out of this? " Jimmy shook his head. "One day, they will surely end up in a fight."


    "Before you worry about me, you should take care of yourself first." Stanley looked at him coldly.


    "You''re getting bolder by the day, aren''t you? Openly bringing your affairs around?"


    Hearing what Stanley said, Jimmy hesitated for a moment. "You... You saw me that day?"


    "I''m not blind."


    "I can exin."


    "What''s the point of exining it to me? You should confess to Ariah."


    Jimmy pursed his lips and said, "I have no intention of letting Ariah know about this."


    "So, you want to hide this from her for the rest of your life?"


    "I intend to keep it a secret as long as it''s possible."


    Stanley sneered, "Jimmy, you''re really a b*stard."


    Yet, Jimmy smiled faintly at thement. "When I married Ariah, I was forced to do so. If I don''t


    marry her, neither the Han family nor the Ye family will let me go. I had no choice but to make her


    my wife."


    Unbothered by his argument, Stanley advised, "Just remember this. If you don''t like Ariah, or if you


    can''t get rid of your affair. Then might I suggest that you divorce Ariah, so that you won''t ruin both


    women."


    It seemed as though Jimmy wanted to say something, but he held it back in the end.


    Thereby, Stanley said no more. Turning around, he pushed open the door and entered the room.


    As soon as they entered, the two men were stunned.


    In the next second, Stanley''s expression darkened. With a gloomy expression on his face, he strode


    over.


    Jimmy cursed and followed him with big steps.


    When did these two women finish all the bottles of liquor on the table? Moreover, one of the drunk


    women was flirting with the male waiter, who hade in to clean up the mess.


    In a flirty tone, Ariah said, "Little guy, you''re quite handsome. How much will it cost to touch you?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Then, Sharon said, "Hey, cutie, you''re in good shape. Want to have a good time with me tonight?"


    When Sharon was sober, she looked obedient and well-behaved. Now that she was drunk, she had


    be apletely different person.


    The little demon dug deep in her heart had been released.


    It was not enough for her to just flirt. She then reached out to touch the male waiter.


    Even though the male waiter was taken advantage of, but due to his good practice, it reminded him


    to stay calm even when dealing with drunken guests.


    Meanwhile, Sharon almost threw herself into the male waiter''s arms. "I heard that your line of work


    is very profitable. You can earn millions in a few minutes, can''t you?"


    "... Miss, I''m not a man- wh*re." The male waiter said.


    In return, Sharon replied, "HeHe, I know. You guys don''t call yourselves man-whores, rather a more


    artistic term which is an escort."


    The male waiter was speechless.


    Still, Sharon''s hands did not stop as she continued touching. "Wow, you have an amazing body. Do


    you even have abs?l Are there eight or six- packs? Let me see, will you?"


    Again, the male waiter remained silent.


    Wiping away her saliva, Sharon said, "Please let me have a look. Let''s see if you''re in better shape,


    or if my man is... Ah!"


    Before she could finish her words, she was suddenly swiped up, and she fell into someone''s warm


    embrace. A low yet pleasant voice rang above her head. "We''ve been sleeping together for so long


    now, but you still don''t know how my body looks like, huh?"


    With a confused look on her face, Sharon lifted her head with sparks in her eyes. "Who are you?"


    Trying his best to endure it, Stanley took in a deep breath.


    His gaze was like lightning as he looked at the male waiter who was standing at the side. His voice


    was calm. "Get out!"


    The waiter was frightened by his powerful aura and ran away immediately.


    Despite that, Sharon was unwilling to give up. Pushing Stanley away, she wanted to chase after the


    waiter. "Why did you drive my handsome guy away? Bring one back to me!"


    Seeing her actions, Stanley''s temples twitched, and the veins on his forehead stood out. Trying his


    best to suppress the anger, Stanley pulled the woman into his embrace and left.


    As a result, Sharon hollered, "Let go of me..."


    Ariah stumbled as she wanted to chase after her. "Hey..."


    Before she could run, Jimmy pped her butt. "Stay still!"


    With that, Ariah''s face turned red as she red at him with her watery eyes.


    Looking at her puppy eyes, Jimmy almost could not control himself as Ariah rarely looked at him like


    that. Even though they had been married for almost a year, he still could not understand her.


    Sometimes she was extremely sexy, but at times she was also as pure as a fairy.


    Finally, they were out of the club. Stanley''s patience was on the verge of breaking down.


    Along the way out, Sharon was restless. Not only was she acting shamelessly, but she flirted with


    passersby. Like a wild horse that was free, she was uncontroble.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213


    In the end, when they were about to get in the car, Sharon held on to the wire pole and stopped


    walking.


    Trying the best to control his temper, Stanley coaxed her in a gentle voice, "Let''s go home."


    Sharon''s eyes were filled with tears. "Who are you? Let go of me! I won''t go with you. Are you trying


    to abduct me?"


    It caught the attention of passersby as she cried and screamed. Her actions caused humiliation


    upon Stanley, that he gritted his teeth and said, "Look carefully, who am I?"


    Pinching her chin with his slender and beautiful hand, then he lifted her small ruddy face up.


    Stanley''s pitch-ck eyes stared into her eyes and asked, "Who am I?"


    Squinting her eyes while tilting her head to look closely, she still shook her head. "I don''t know..."


    At that moment, Stanley wanted to strangle her to death so badly.


    Meanwhile, Sharon squatted there and was asking the passersby for help, "Help me..."


    Seeing that, the kind- hearted passersby hesitated, then asked, "Miss, do you need me to call the


    police?"


    Sweeping his cold gaze over, Stanley shouted, "F*ck off!"


    Scared out of their wits, the passersby scattered off.


    As she was still drunk, Sharon pointed at his nose and cursed, "Bad guy!"


    The veins on Stanley''s forehead throbbed. "What nonsense is this? Look closely, I''m your man!"


    Pursing her lips, Sharon said, "You''re lying. My man is not a bad guy. He''s very gentle."


    "Oh?" Stanley patiently squatted down in front of her. Supporting her with one hand while putting


    the other hand on his knee. "Why was your man gentle?"


    Narrowing her misty eyes, she smacked her mouth, and remained silent.


    Provoking her, Stanley said, "You''re lying to me, huh?"


    "No, I''m not!" Sharon retorted instantly. Her little face was rubbing the wire pole. "Although he looks


    cold on the outside, he is actually a very passionate guy. It''s just that he''s not good at expressing


    his feelings in front of outsiders. Perhaps it has something to do with his childhood... Oh, he''s quite


    capable too. He used to be in the army and earned a high-ranking. After that, he started his own


    company. It was very sessful. A lot of time and effort must have been spent building it, but he


    has never told anyone about it. Despite the fact that he looks like a quiet guy, he''s actually quite an


    ignorant guy... Hmm, let me think, what else is there? Oh, right... He''s also quite handsome, even


    better looking than those big stars..."


    Under the streetmp, a man and a woman squatted. The tall guy was silent for a long time after


    listening to what she had said.


    It was hard for Stanley to control his emotions, His drooping eyshes trembled, and his chest was


    heaving.


    This woman knew exactly what he was like, and she figured him out so perfectly.


    Even the little questions that he did not ponder over, this woman knew the answers to it.


    Raising his hand to rub the woman''s cheek, Stanley''s voice was unprecedentedly soft. "Get up.


    Let''s go home."


    Still, Sharon squatted there, not willing to move.


    Holding his forehead, Stanley asked, "You don''t want to leave?"


    Seemingly, Sharon did not feel well as she had her eyes closed. Perhaps it was because she drank


    too much.


    Then, Stanley stood up. Standing under the moonlight, he slowly unbuttoned his sleeves, and


    casually rolled them up which showed his strong forearms.


    Feeling the sudden lightness off the ground, Sharon screamed in fear. Quickly she opened her


    eyes, and realized that she had been carried.


    Despite her screams, Stanley strode forward.


    Terrified, Sharon pushed him, and ordered, "Put me down!"


    "Don''t move!" Stanley scolded her in a low voice.


    Feeling wronged, Sharon pouted her lips. On the other hand, she behaved well, and did not move


    again.


    After putting her in the passenger seat, Stanley went around to the driver''s seat. As soon as he sat


    in, Sharon wanted to climb out. Causing Stanley to have a major headache. Hurriedly, he pulled her


    back, and firmly pressed her onto the seat. Last but not least, pulled over the seat belt and buckled


    her up.


    Atst, he sessfully trapped her and quickly locked the car door.


    Knocking on the car window, Sharon pleaded, "I want to get down..."


    "Don''t be naughty!" Stanley pinched her cheek and said in a low voice, "Be good now!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, his phone rang. Stanley took it out and saw that it was Reba


    calling. Frowning, he did not answer the call and hung up.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw Sharon''s round and ck eyes.


    Raising his eyebrows, Stanley looked at her. "Are you sobering up?"


    Suddenly, Sharon closed her eyes and uttered a groan.


    Looking at how cute she was acting, he chuckled. Her actions made Stanley''s heart soft like jelly.


    Leaning over, he closed the distance between the two of them. The car was already narrow and


    small, forcing his breath to surround her. The cool and masculine scent emanated at the tip of her


    nose.


    With that, Sharon opened her eyes. A pair of big, bright eyes was staring straight at him. It was as if


    they were linked together with the soul.


    Therefore, Stanley inched closer and closer, and his Adam''s apple moved. A wave of heat came


    from his lower abdomen, and every cell in his body was moving rapidly. He almost could not hold it


    in.


    "Beep beep..."


    The phone rang at the wrong time. The beep came from Stanley''s phone.


    The man frowned slightly, and there was a hint of unhappiness written over his face. Taking over the


    phone, he saw that the caller ID was Reba.


    Then he took a deep breath, and answered, "Hello."


    "Stanley..." Reba''s anxious voice called out. "Where are you?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Can youe over to keep mepany?" Reba''s voice trembled. "There''s someone outside


    the door. I don''t know if it''s Liam or not, but I''m scared."


    Hearing that, Stanley''s expression darkened. "Have you locked the door?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the window?"


    "Sure."


    Relieved, Stanley nodded. "Then everything''s fine. As long as you don''t open the door, he


    won''t dare to do anything to you."


    "But..." Reba locked herself in the bedroom and dared not go out at all. "I''m not sure if it''s him."


    "No one will look for you except him."


    Reba bit her lip and said, "Can''t youe over and check..."


    "Psst.."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard Stanley gasped from the other end of the phone.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this.


    Stunned, Reba asked, "Stanley, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine." Stanley replied in a low and hoarse voice.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, it''s all right." The man''s voice on the phone sounded a little urgent. "Well, I''m driving. I''m going


    to hang up now. Please remember what I said, no matter who knocks on the door, don''t open it.


    Have a good night''s sleep, and it will all be fine tomorrow."


    Reba opened her mouth, as she still wanted to say something. But all there was left was a


    beeping sounding from the phone.


    The phone had been hung up.


    Dumbfounded, Reba looked at the phone in her hand.


    Casually, Stanley threw the phone aside. With a painful expression on his face. His dark eyes were


    filled with desire as he looked down and asked, "What are you doing?"


    When he was speaking, his voice was hoarse beyond recognition.


    At that time, Sharon opened her mouth and bit down on his thigh.


    Oh, his muscles are too hard. They are as hard as rocks that her teeth hurt.


    The bite was apanied by pain and a strange feeling. Stanley''s entire body trembled, and his


    scalp went numb.


    He took two deep breaths and pulled the woman away.


    Huffing, Sharon said, "Let me go!"


    Immediately, he pinched her chin. "Are you trying to y with fire?"


    Pursing her lips, Sharon did not deny, nor did she admit it.


    Fueled with anger, Stanleyughed. "So you can recognize me now? A few minutes ago, you still


    could not recognize me!" "It hurts..." Sharon pushed away his hand.


    Even so, Stanley did not let go of her. His eyes were burning like fire as he stared straight at her,


    asking, "Who am I?"

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214


    Sharon did not answer.


    Raising his voice, Stanley asked again, "Who am I?"


    The strength in his hand increased which made Sharon''s face wrinkle up. Her expression showed


    difort.


    Seeing that, Stanley could not bear with it. Fearing that she would be in pain, his heart softened.


    Then he loosened his grip, and let her go.


    The woman who had been silent all along finally spoke in an extremely low voice. "My husband."


    Surprised, Stanley''s movements paused, and his eyes were filled with tenderness. "Idiot."


    Sharon suddenly sat up straight with her eyes wide open. Fiercely, she pulled the man''s cor.


    "What were you yelling at me for?"


    Indifferently, Stanley swept a nce at the small hand on his cor. "Are you sober now?"


    While patting her own head, Sharon said, "I''m not drunk!" ''How much did you drink?" The man


    squinted his eyes slightly as he did not believe her nonsense.


    As she smacked her mouth, Sharon said, "Not much... Burp..." Before she could finish, she burped,


    then quickly covered her mouth in embarrassment. Within seconds, her face flushed scarlet.


    "So, you still want to stick with the- not drinking much- act?" Even though Stanley showed a face of


    disgust, he still reached out to grab a bottle of water, then opened it. He frowned as he handed it


    over. "Drink."


    Anger rose from the embarrassment Sharon had just made. Her image was all ruined.


    Dispirited, she lowered her eyes. Still, she took the bottle from his hand, and took a sip.


    Stanley lifted his chin and said, "Drink more."


    What a demanding man.


    Pursing her lips, Sharon obediently drank more. Satisfied, Stanley only took over the bottle, and


    motioned for her to sit properly. Then, he started the car and left.


    On the way back, the woman on the passenger side was obedient. Without saying a word, she tilted


    her head as she looked out of the window. Her small body was curled up, making her extremely


    cute.


    Looking at her a few times, Stanley smiled unconsciously. He did not even notice, that he was so


    gentle.


    Back at the vi, he called out in the car, "We''re here."


    The woman in the passenger seat did not move.


    Hence, Stanley frowned as he leaned over to take a look, and realized that she had fallen asleep.


    No wonder she had been so quiet this whole car ride.


    Getting out of the car, he walked to the other side and opened the door. The man bent down and


    carried the woman out of the car.


    Since she was very thin, there was almost no weight. Carrying her in his arms felt burdenless.


    With two hands tied, Stanley could not open the door. Therefore, he stood by the window. Luckily,


    Hazel saw him, and she immediately came over. "Ah, what''s wrong with Sharon?"


    Carrying her upstairs, Stanley said, "She drank too much."


    With that, Hazel said, "Well, do have a good rest. I''ll find some hangover medicine for her. Maybe it


    will make her morefortable the next morning?"


    "It''s upstairs. I''ll give it to herter."


    "Alright."


    Feeling weightless, Sharon felt as if she was floating on the sea. So light, she felt like a feather, but


    without any center of gravity, she started to panic.


    Awakened by that, suddenly she opened her eyes.


    The moment she had awakened, she was stunned.


    "Why... Why am I naked...?"


    Touching herself, she mumbled in a daze.


    "Who takes a shower without stripping naked?"


    All of a sudden, a deep and hoarse voice sounded behind her which scared Sharon so much that


    she screamed.


    Looking back, she saw Stanleyy behind her. He lookedzy yet sexy, and his upper body was


    exposed. The water droplets slid off his wheat-colored skin, and fell into the water, causing ripples.


    Seeing that, Sharon pointed at the person behind her. Whilst, pointing at him, she then looked at


    herself. "Why are we both naked?"


    Closing his eyes, Stanley said concisely, "To take a bath."


    "Why are you taking a bath with me?" Sharon was furious.


    "I don''t want to sleep in the same bed with someone that reeks of alcohol."


    Stunned, she slowly came to her senses after a few seconds. The memories slowly returned. In the


    private room, Stanley and Jimmy went out to speak. Subsequently, she and Ariah started drinking


    while they talked. In the end, they were out of control. They kept on drinking more and more alcohol


    until everything became a blur.


    Now that she was sober, she only then realized that she was in the bathtub. Moreover, she was in


    the same bathtub as Stanley.


    Although they had done the most intimate things, it was still the first time they had taken a bath


    together.


    With that, Sharon curled up into the deepest corner of the tub. Beneath the ssh of water, there


    was an infinite temptation. She did not even know where to look. Luckily, the man leaning against


    the other end had his eyes closed, and did not look around.


    Only then did she let out a sigh of relief.


    It was a little awkward.


    Sharon cleared her throat and tried to find a topic. "Well, what did you talk to Jimmy about in the


    club?"


    Without moving, Stanley said, "Nothing much, we were just smoking."


    Sharon did not believe it at all. "Ariah had told me that it''s best to not believe the words of men, and


    to always keep an eye on them."


    Hearing that, Stanley opened his eyes. His pitch-ck eyes were filled with displeasure. "Did she


    say so?"


    Sharon nodded: "Yes."


    "Stop contacting her in the future, and don''t meet up with her either."


    Confused, Sharon asked, "Why?"


    "She''s a bad influence."


    "She is quite nice."


    The man, who had been leaning against the tub, suddenly straightened his body. The line on the


    upper part of his naked body was sharp and tight. As he held both hands on his knees, the action


    made his muscles more solid and powerful.


    As a result, Sharon swallowed her saliva.


    Waving at her, Stanley said, "Come here."


    Sharon shook her head. Right now, she could feel that the man''s entire body was filled with danger,


    just like a beast.


    There was a faint smile on Stanley''s lips. "The water is cold, and the shower is over."


    Pointing towards the outside, Sharon said, "You go first."


    Stanley arched his brows. Without a word, he stood up.


    With a ssh, the sound of water could be heard.


    All of a sudden, she saw the mature body of the man. Every muscle and line of his body was full of


    temptation.


    Turning her head away. Sharon''s face was hot. She thought of how his body was intimate and


    rough with her.


    The handsome and elegant man took the bath towel, tied it, and walked out without looking at her.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sharon patted her cheeks. Phew, it was hot.


    Soaking herself in the cold water for a while before getting up.


    Then, she went out of the bathroom and came to the outside. There was no one in the bedroom.


    Taking out her pajamas, she put them on. Looking around the room, she saw the man smoking on


    the balcony.


    Under the moonlight, Stanley''s body seemed to be covered in ayer of silver light.


    Staring at him, Sharon was lost in thought.


    Right until the man on the balcony came in, he closed the door, and waved his hands in front of her.


    By then, Sharon only then came to her senses. She then frowned, "Did you smoke?"


    Flickering the cigarette ashes in his hand, Stanley said, "I was bored waiting for you."


    Ever since they had been married, Sharon discovered that he loved smoking. Lighting a cigarette


    whenever he liked, whereby his body always had a faint scent of tobo.


    Although he smoked, he would seldom smoke in front of her.


    Which was different from now. Now, he was holding a cigarette in his hand and spat out a mouthful


    of smoke.

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215


    "Ahem!"


    Choking, Sharon had never seen this unrestrained and provocative side of his.


    Seeing that, Stanley gave a muffledugh and said, "Choked?"


    Sharon nodded.


    Then, Stanley took out the ashtray and put his cigarette out.


    Watching his movements, Sharon suddenly blurted out, "Can you quit?"


    Slightly leaned to one side, Stanley then raised his brows. "What?"


    "Can you quit smoking?" Sharon stared straight at him. "Don''t smoke anymore."


    With a smile, Stanley said, "I''ve been smoking for almost ten years now, you think it''s easy to just


    quit?"


    Raising her small head, Sharon suggested, "Can''t you quit smoking, just for me?"


    The movement of putting away the ashtray came to a halt. Stanley turned his head to look at her,


    his deep and serene eyes narrowed. He stared at her for a moment, and after a while, his mouth


    curled into a smile. "Alright."


    Taken aback, Sharon said, "Really?"


    Nodding his head. "For you, I''ll do it."


    With that, Sharon''s heart was suddenly filled with sweetness. "It''s also for your own good. Smoking


    is harmful to the body. You do know that right?"


    "I know."


    Seeing that he was so obedient, Sharon tiptoed as she patted him on the shoulder. "That''s a good


    student."


    The veins on Stanley''s forehead twitched. He nced sideways at the small hand on his shoulder.


    Looking at the woman''s proud face, he lowered his eyes and looked at her. "So, if I quit smoking for


    you, does this mean that you have to do something in return?"


    "Say it!" Sharon patted her chest. "As long as I can do it."


    "You can."


    "What is it?"


    The man pointed at the soft bed and said, "Lie on it and take off your clothes."


    Sharon was speechless. Can he not be so dirty-minded?


    Raising an eyebrow, Stanley questioned.


    "Unwilling?"


    Staring at him with her big eyes, the corners of her mouth lifted into a smile. Sharon''s face flushed


    red, as she said "I''m going to lie down now. Don''t keep me waiting for too long."


    Her voice was soft and charming, which was able to tug at people''s heartstrings.


    As that point, Stanley''s Adam''s apple bobbed as his gaze deepened.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Throwing herself onto the bed, Sharonid t on it. The curves of her body werepletely


    revealed, and every part of her body emanated charm.


    Taking in a deep breath, Stanley walked towards her. His pace was somewhat hurried.


    Smiling, Sharon supported her cheek with one hand and ced another hand on her waist. Her soft


    hand was carelessly stroking back and forth on her thigh.


    At that moment, Stanley stood in front of the bed and looked down at her. His eyes seemed to be


    burning. "I made two requests earlier. How many of them have youpleted?"


    Sharon was startled.


    Requests? Two of them?


    Thinking about it... Lay on the bed and take off her clothes...


    Which meant that she had onlypleted one task, and her clothes were not yet...


    The woman, who was obtuse, immediately reacted. With her scarlet face, she pointed at him and


    asked, "Have some respect?"


    Bending down, Stanley leaned closer and said, "Take it off."


    But then, Sharon was still holding her clothes as if she would rather die than take it off. Stanley


    reached over and said, "How can you be so stubborn?"


    Backing up, her wrist was pulled. Sharon was dragged over.


    The man pressed both of his hands on her shoulders, and his eyes were locked on her.


    Not knowing whether the loud sound of the heart beating was his or hers, the two strong heartbeats


    intertwined.


    Looking at the gentleness in his eyes and the smile on his face, a warm feeling spread across her


    whole body. Sharon no longer held back, and put her arms around his neck. "Honey, kiss me."


    "Close your eyes."


    "Okay."


    With that, her eyshes trembled and her lips were warm.


    Kissing him back, this was the first time Sharon had been so initiative.


    Seemingly stunned, Stanley quickly reacted with a stronger kiss. Sharon could feel his excitement,


    and she was almost out of breath from the kiss.


    In the blink of an eye, Sharon''s eyes slowly became a daze...


    At this moment, the phone suddenly rang. The ringtone was getting louder and louder.


    Shocked by the sound, Sharon opened her eyes and pushed the person on top of her, "The


    phone..."


    "Just leave it."


    "Let''s see who''s calling. What if it''s something important?" Sharon kicked, her small face was


    burning. "Take a look..."


    Furrowing his brows, Stanley''s dark eyes were filled with displeasure. Unable to fight against


    Sharon''s persistent manner, he finally took out his phone.


    Then, he lowered his head and furrowed his brows. The corners of his mouth curled as he pulled


    himself up from Sharon''s body.


    Startled, Sharon subconsciously looked at his phone.


    The caller ID was... Reba.


    Staring at the vibrating phone for a while. Finally, he sighed and wanted to answer.


    But his hand was suddenly empty, so he looked over.


    Taking the phone, Sharon hung it up without thinking. Then she even switched it off, and threw it


    away. Raising her brows, she looked at him. "What can''t be said tomorrow morning? Why did she


    have to call you in the middle of the night?"


    Stanley was taken aback.


    Pulling the pyjama on his chest, Sharon pushed the man who was sitting on the bed. Then, she


    pulled up the nket and covered them both. Then, she announced, "Let''s sleep!"


    Still stunned, the man did note back to his senses.


    "Click" Sharon turned off the light. Unintentionally, she saw the phone beside the bed. Annoyed, she


    kicked the phone, which directly fell into the bottom of the bed.


    Now she won''t be annoyed as it was out of sight.


    Everything was going so smoothly, but Reba had to ruin it with a call. Now the mood was all


    gone.


    Biting down on her nket, Sharon felt annoyed.


    In the silent darkness, the man''s low voice rang behind her. "Turn around."


    Rolling her eyes, Sharon did not move.


    "Do you want me to do it myself?"


    If he took action, she would definitely suffer.


    So, Sharon reluctantly turned around and raised her head. When she looked into the man''s eyes,


    there was desire burning inside.


    Looking at that, Sharon''s trembled.


    Pinching her chin, Stanley slowly pressed her wide body against her. The cold aura emanating from


    his body wrapped around her.


    Scared, Sharon shrank her body and kept pushing back.


    Damn it, he must be ming her for hanging up the phone!


    "Why are you trembling?" Stanley said in a low voice, "Don''t move!"


    After all, Sharon was still a little girl. Now that she had done something wrong, she felt guilty.


    Frighten by his quiet and mysterious appearance, Sharon immediately gave in. "Don''t... Don''t beat


    me!"


    Hearing that, Stanley frowned. "Who wants to beat you?"


    "You!"


    "Isn''t that so?"


    Sharon pushed his chest with both hands. "It''s because I hung up on Reba''s call. Now you''re


    pissed, right? So, you''re gonna beat me up?"


    Stanley remained silent.


    Seeing the speechless expression on his face, Sharon was taken aback. "You really don''t want to


    beat me up?"


    "No, I don''t!"


    "Oh." Sharon rubbed her head awkwardly.


    "Then why did you scare me?"


    "How did I scare you?"


    "Your gaze, it looked like you were going to eat me alive. What''s that if you''re not trying to scare


    me?"


    Nodding, Stanley said, "Indeed, I''m going to eat you."


    As soon as he finished his words, his hand moved into her clothes and grabbed her thin waist.


    He pressed his heavy body over her and kissed her lips.


    Sharon''s whimper was swallowed into the man''s stomach.


    Soon, the temperature in the bedroom began to rise.


    The next day, in thete morning. Two bodies were tightly embracing each other. Both men and


    women slowly woke up.


    Rubbing her eyshes, Sharon opened her eyes. Immediately, her little face scrunched up like a


    bun.

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216


    It hurt!


    Her whole body ached!


    After being tortured for hours, she felt like dying.


    In addition to the paining from her body, she also felt the swelling pain in her head, as if


    someone was pulling her brain.


    Swearing that she won''t drink alcohol anymore.


    With a moan, she wanted to see what time it was. Just as she moved, the hand on her waist


    tighten, and she was pulled back firmly.


    The two bodies were pressed together, and she had only one feeling, which was hot!


    Helpless, Sharon wanted to move, but she could not. Then, using her arms, she pushed against the


    person behind her. "Let go! I want to get up!"


    Despite that, Stanley''s eyes were closed, as hisrge hand was caressing her body, pressing her


    down onto him.


    Feeling ticklish, Sharon asked, "Haha... Let go of me..."


    In the midst of their actions, not only did they wake up, somewhere hot was also gradually waking


    up.


    As Sharon felt it, she was so frightened that she dare not move. "Still... wanna another round?"


    Last night they made love until midnight, now she was in a daze, was he a teddy?


    "It''s a normal reaction." A warm feeling came by her ear, and Stanley''s hot breath drilled into her


    ear. "All men are like that in the morning."


    Tugging at her clothes, Stanley''s movements seemed impatient...


    "Bang bang..." Two sudden sounds shocked them.


    With that, Sharon almost screamed. Luckily, she held it in. The sweat on Stanley''s forehead


    dripped, as his voice was full of displeasure. "Who''s there?"


    In return, Hazel''s voice resonated outside the heavy door. "It''s me..."


    "You don''t need to wait for us for breakfast." Stanley''s suppressed gaze was fixed on the woman


    below him.


    Still, Hazel continued, "But..." "Get away!"


    Tentatively, Hazel knocked on the door. "Has young master not gotten up yet?"


    Subsequently, Stanley raised his voice, and his eyes were sharp. "Didn''t you hear me? Go away


    first!"


    At this moment, Sharon only wanted to escape. As she was afraid that if Hazel were to suddenly


    come in, she would be ashamed. Desperately, she tried to push him away, signaling him to quickly


    get down from her body. But, her actions caused Stanley''s scalp to go numb, and he was on the


    verge of going crazy.


    "D*mn it, don''t move!"


    Stanley berated her in a low voice. Frightened by his scarlet red eyes, and also by the movement


    down there...


    Thus, sheid there like a wooden stick, and did not dare to move.


    At this time, the sound of Hazel knocking on the door continued. "I didn''t mean to disturb you.


    There''s something I need to inform you."


    Without paying more attention to that, Stanley''s pitch-ck eyes fell on Sharon. His intentions were


    clear, telling her not to make a sound, as he was about to start.


    Though Sharon understood, she was anxious, flurried, and she firmly refused. Hazel was right


    outside, he can''t act recklessly!


    "Mr. Jones?"


    Hearing no response from inside, Hazel raised her voice. "Have you woken up yet? There''s really


    something going on... Liam Frazier is here!"


    The man and the woman on the bed suddenly stopped.


    Liam?


    Did they mishear what she said?


    "Hey... What are you doing here?" Outside the door, Hazel was trying to stop someone. "I''m calling


    Mr. Jones, but he''s still in bed. Didn''t I ask you to wait downstairs? What are you doing? Ah, Mr.


    Frazier!"


    Bang!


    The unlocked bedroom door was kicked open by someone from outside.


    Liam walked in, and flung Hazel away. Then, he headed straight for the bedroom.


    As soon as he entered the bedroom, he heard the bathroom door closed with a "bang".


    Bare-chest, Stanley was sitting on the edge of the bed, with a bath towel tied around his waist. It


    seemed as he had just got up, his aura waszy yet sexy, and the bed behind him was a mess.


    Narrowing his eyes, Liam could feel a scent of love- making that had just ended. He sneered, "Did I


    disturb your fun?"


    Just then, Hazel caught up with him. Mr. Jones..."


    "It''s fine, there''s none of your business now. Hazel, you can leave." Stanley said tly.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she turned around and left.


    Landing his gaze in the direction of the bathroom, Liam asked, "Where''s Sharon? Hiding?"


    Out of habit, Stanley picked up the cigarette and lighter on the nightstand, and lit them up. Just as


    he was about to bring it to his lips, he thought of the promise he had made to the womanst night.


    He then put the cigarette away.


    "I''ll give you three minutes to leave, otherwise, you''ll have to bear the consequences yourself."


    Raising his brow, Liam said, "Because I disturbed your fun, and you''re pissed?"


    Tossing his phone and cigarette aside, Stanley coldly said, "Two minutes left."


    With that, Liam sneered. "Don''t worry. I won''t stay for long. Once I''ve figured out what''s going on, I''ll


    leave immediately."


    "30 seconds and one minute."


    "Where is Reba?"


    They spoke almost at the same time.


    Squatting down, Stanley''s long and narrow phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. He raised his eyes and


    looked over. "What do you mean by that?"


    "You think I woulde here for no reason?" Liam said as he walked around the bedroom.


    "Reba is missing. I went to look for her. The door to her house was open, and there were traces


    of a fight and bloodstains could be seen. If I''m not mistaken, this matter has something to do with


    you."


    Hearing this, Stanley''s brows slowly furrowed. "Why should I believe your words?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask your men to check the ce where she lived. At first nce,


    you will know whether I am lying or not."


    Expressionless, but in his heart, Stanley had alreadye to the conclusion that what Liam said


    was not wrong. There was no need for him to lie.


    "It seems that you don''t know where Reba is?" Liam frowned as he carefully observed Stanley''s


    expression. He thought that Reba''s incident had something to do with Stanley, but looking at


    him, it was obvious he had no clue.


    Standing up, Stanley picked up the shirt on the ground and put it on. "Three minutes have passed.


    Leave this ce, or else don''t me me for being rude."


    Rooted to the spot without moving, Liam asked, "Did she not contact you before she got into


    trouble?"


    With a crack, Stanley pulled open the drawer and took out the gun inside. The pitch-ck muzzle of


    the gun was pressed against Liam''s forehead. "Don''t give me a chance to kill you."Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Though, Liam''s face was stern and his muscles were twitching. He did not see any emotion in


    Stanley''s eyes. If he continued to stay, it was undeniable that this man might do something to him.


    The atmosphere was dead.


    After a moment, Liam sneered and swung the gun on his forehead away. He turned around and


    said, "I''m not sure whether Reba is dead or alive. If you still have some conscience, don''t just


    care about yourself. For the sake of the past ties that you shared with her, it''s best that you go and


    find her."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he went out of the bedroom.


    The bathroom door was opened with a crack. Sharon walked out with a startled expression on her


    face.


    Stanley ced down his gun, opened the closet, and took out his clothes to change. In just a few


    minutes, he was already neatly dressed.


    Standing behind him, Sharon looked at his tall and straight posture. Then, she asked nkly,


    "You''re going to look for her?"

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217


    The movement of buttoning up his shirt slowed down. Stanley turned around to look at her. "Did you


    hear everything?"


    Sharon nodded.


    "The call from Rebast night, she was probably asking me for help," he said slowly.


    Stunned for a moment, Sharon then let out a bitterugh and said, "You''re ming me for taking


    away your phone, and preventing you from saving Reba."


    "I didn''t say that." Stanley frowned. "Don''t let your imagination run wild."


    "Then don''t go!"


    Taking a big step forward, Sharon raised her head and stared straight at him. "Reba should have


    nothing to do with you. The business between the two of you was already in the past, that was what


    you said yourself!"


    "Sharon..."


    "Don''t go!" Sharon grabbed his hand tightly. "Right now, I''m your wife. You should be by my side,


    instead of going to find your first love!" "She may be in danger." "Then call the police. We could also


    ask Jimmy." Sharon was not giving in. "Her disappearance has nothing to do with you. You don''t


    need to take responsibility. Don''t go looking for her!"


    Pulling out his arm, Stanley held her face with both hands and stared straight into her eyes. "I have


    to. She''s not a stranger. I know that I have no responsibility for her disappearance, but I can''t just do


    nothing!"


    Refusing to listen, Sharon was so stubborn that she did not want to let him go. "Does she have to


    find you whenever something happens to her? Whether she''s missing or in trouble, you''ll be there


    to help. Next time, you''ll even leave me alone for just a small matter?" Sharon held his hand tightly


    and did not let go. "Stanley, don''t go looking for her. Let''s call the police and let them take care of


    this matter!"


    With his brows furrowed, Stanley then raised a hand to touch her cheek. "Be good."


    "I don''t want to!" Sharon shook her head. "No! Don''t go find her!"


    "I''m just going over to take a look, and then I''ll be back." Stanley tried to withdraw his hand. "I''ll be


    back at night. It''s not like I''ll be gone forever. Don''t be like this, okay?"


    As thest word fell, he pulled out his hand.


    Sharon''s face was ashen. "You''re really leaving?"


    Nodding, Stanley said, "I have to."


    Even if he wanted to call the police, Stanley had to appear on the scene. In addition, there was also


    a surveince camera in the room. Checking the surveince would make everything clear.


    Again, Sharon stared straight into his eyes and asked word by word, "What if I say I won''t let you


    go?"


    "Sharon, be good."


    "Answer me. If I don''t let you go, aren''t you still leaving?" There was no expression on Sharon''s


    face. "As your wife, I''m asking you to stay. So, are you going to leave or not?"


    Pressing the space between his brows, Stanley coaxed, "Don''t be unreasonable. I''ll be right back. I


    promise you, I''ll definitelye back at 10 p.m. to be by your side, okay?"


    Being unreasonable?


    For just wanting him to stay behind. How could he think that she was being unreasonable?


    A bitter smile spread from the corner of her mouth. She lowered her eyshes in disappointment


    and said in a light voice, "After all, in your heart, Reba is more important."


    After that, the bedroom was quiet, it was dead silent.


    Scared to raise her head, Sharon did not dare to look at him.


    Afraid that she might be right, Sharon did not dare to face it.


    At the same time, she was sure that she was already so madly in love with him.


    Turning around, Sharon did not want to see him leave, so she left beforehand.


    "I have no feelings for her, and now..."


    A deep voice of a man rang out from behind her as it flows with the wind, and blew into her ears.


    "The one I love is you."


    Stopping her steps, her blood froze, and her whole body was as stiff as a stone. It seemed that


    even her breath was stagnant.


    Sharon''s eyes popped, and her long eyshes tremble violently.


    What... Did he just say?


    He loved her?


    Did he really love her?


    The one he loved was me?


    Thus, her palms began to sweat, as well as her back. She was nervous yet excited. Also, she felt


    thirsty, like her body was extremely dehydrated. There was a ray of hope shining into her life.


    Turning around in a daze, she wanted to ask him more, but she was stunned.


    There was nothing left but emptiness. Stanley was long gone.


    It was as if everything that had just happened was merely an illusion.


    Standing there for a long time, the blood in her body started to flow back, and she came back to life


    again.


    Thinking of something, Sharon ran to the window. Indeed, she saw a man in a ck suit bending


    over to get in the car. Sharon wanted to stop him, but she could not say a single word.


    I love you too...


    Softly, she said in her heart.


    The car roared and left in high speed.


    The spacious room was a mess. The tea table fell on one side, and the teacup was smashed. There


    was blood on the corner of the sofa, as well as the edge of the window. The curtains were torn too.


    Obviously, there were traces of a fight.


    Signaling his colleagues to take pictures in order to collect evidence. He scanned the room with his


    sharp eyes and found that there was no other obvious evidence to prove what had happened in the


    room.


    The man standing by the window lifted up the torn curtain, looked at it, then threw it aside. Next, he


    looked at the blood on the corner of the sofa, and frowned.


    "The monitor had been destroyed, and we can''t see anything." Jimmy came over with the broken


    monitor. "It seems that the surveince had been found."


    Sweeping a nce at him, Stanley asked, "Who do you think did this?"


    "Harvey?"


    "It couldn''t be him. Since he and Reba are a team, so he wouldn''t have done such a thing."


    Jimmy nodded. "That''s why I''m also baffled right now. Reba had just returned after she had


    disappeared for seven years. Plus, she does not have any enemies, so who would kidnap her?"


    Stepping on the broken pieces, Stalley walked in the direction of the bedroom. "There''s another


    clue." "What?" Jimmy immediately followed.


    Coming into the bedroom, Stanley then stood by the bed. He pointed at the bottom of the bed and


    said, "There''s a listening device."


    With that, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and said, "What you mean is that you have hidden the


    listening device deep inside, and the guys would not have found it."


    "The bedroom is very clean and tidy, and there seemed to be no trace of a fight. I don''t think anyone


    has searched the bedroom."


    It made sense.


    Nodding. Jimmy said, "Then, take it out quickly. I''ll take it back and let the Tech Department check


    on it. We''ll see if we can find out what happenedst night."


    Standing still, Stanley said, "You get it."


    In response to that, Jimmy red at him. "What do you mean?"


    "It''s dirty." Stanley only spat out these two words.


    The words pissed of Stanley. "The bottom of the bed is always dirty!"


    "So, you find it."


    D*mn it! That b*stard!


    Although Jimmy wasining, he still rolled his eyes andy down under the bed.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The scorching sun was shining. On the main road, there were two cars driving, one after the other.


    The car speed was so fast that they caused gusts of wind.


    Atst, the car arrived at the Jones Family estate. As it stopped, the car door opened. Stanley came


    out of the car.

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218


    The doorbell rang, and the butler came to open the door. There, stood a tall man outside the door.


    "Mr. Stanley Jones?"


    The butler was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    Walking straight into the house, Stanley asked, "Where is that geezer?"


    Truthfully, the butler answered, "He is not at home. He''s attending a meeting in another province."


    Hearing that, Stanley nodded and stopped talking. He made a gesture to the people behind him,


    and Jimmy understood. With that, he immediately brought his men in.


    "Stop!" The butler took a step forward and blocked the door. "What are you guys doing?"


    Jimmy nced at Stanley. Stanley just stood there which meant that he had tactically consent.


    Curling his mouth into a smile, Jimmy said, "Oscar, we''vee here for a case that we need to


    handle."


    "Officer Hudson, you''re going to deal the case at the Jones Family home? Did your father, Jayden,


    teach you this?" The butler rebuked him angrily. "You can''t just simply barge in!"


    Still, Jimmy smiled and said yfully, "It''s my duty, I have no choice but to do official business.


    Oscar, I hope you can do me a favor."


    The housekeeper''s face turned livid with rage. "Jimmy, get out of here with your men!"


    "Sorry, I can''t go."


    "Do you want me to call your director?"


    "Oscar, even if you call the governor, I won''t leave." Jimmy took out his search warrant. "This is the


    search warrant. Oscar, do have a look. If there aren''t any objections, we''ll leave once we''re done


    with the search."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Filled with rage, Oscar turned to look at Stanley, who was standing by the side. "What do you mean


    by this?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Stanley said, "Jimmy''s just doing official business. Asmoners, we''d


    better not interfere with their work."


    With a frown, Oscar said, "Aren''t you afraid that your father will be angry if you do that?"


    Smiling faintly, Stanley strode forward and pushed Oscar to the side. He kicked open the door and


    gestured over the people outside. "Come in!"


    Jimmy immediately led his squad into the hall.


    At that moment, Oscar turned around and left. Stanley''s eyes were sharp as he coldly swept his


    gaze over, "Stop him."


    Jimmy waved over two strong men. They had intended to subdue Oscar. Since Oscar had been to


    Hainan when he was young, his skills were out of the world. When he fought with the two special


    force police, he seriously injured one of them. Seeing that, Jimmy frowned, then rolled up his


    sleeves and went to deal with it personally.


    Jimmy''s move was swift and fierce. After all, Oscar was old. After a few moves, he quickly ran out of


    strength. Jimmy took out the handcuffs on his waist, and with a click, he took Oscar down.


    The door mmed shut, and Stanley waved his hand. With his deep voice, "Bring him up."


    On the second floor.


    The old house of the Jones Family was a vi, with a lot ofnd and rooms. Jimmy ced Oscar in


    the living room on the second floor. Then, ordered his men to search in all the rooms and corners of


    the house.


    Taking a look at the handcuffs on his wrists, Oscar could not hide his anger. "You brought so many


    men into the house. You have to at least give me an exnation!"


    Opening the curtains, Stanley took a nce outside. "Oscar, is it because you''re getting older and


    your memory has be useless? Let me remind you, your surname is Tillman, not Jones. Do I


    need to exin to you when I bring my men into the Jones Family house?"


    As thest word fell, Stanley put down his hand and walked up to him. "Jimmy, take off the


    handcuffs."


    Nodding, Jimmy stepped forward and took it off.


    Rubbing his wrist, Oscar stood up from the chair. "Sir, what on earth do you want?"


    With a faint smile on his face, Stanley answered, "You''ve been working for the Jones Family your


    entire life. You''re a shrewd person. Are you sure that you don''t know why I''m here?"


    "Please enlighten me."


    "ying dumb with me?" Stanley sneered and raised his chin. Jimmy took out his phone from his


    pocket and threw it on the table. "Take a look. Oscar."


    Looking at them, Oscar calmly picked up the phone, and clicked on it. A video appeared in front of


    him.


    Then, he pressed y. The video was silent.


    "This was where you went to, Oscar. Although it was nighttime, and you and your men have tried


    the best to avoid the cameras, but you overlooked the cameras in the corner." Jimmy said as he


    clicked on the screen. The video stopped, and a blurry figure appeared. "Oscar, if I''m not wrong, the


    person on the screen is you, right?"


    Handing over the phone, Oscar said lightly, "The person in this video is not me."


    Taking back his phone, Jimmy frowned. "Oscar, we''re here just because we want to find Reba. If


    you''re not cooperating, it would not be fun."


    "Hasn''t Miss Lambert passed away seven years ago? What kind of crazy talk is that, officer Han?"


    Swearing in a low voice, Jamie could not say any harsh words because of their rtionship "Oscar,


    the current technology is very developed. Although the video is very blurred, if I want to make your


    face clear and erge it, it''s not impossible. It''s just that I''m toozy to do so."


    Looking indifferent, Oscar said, "Officer Hudson, if you want to do it, please do as you wish. I won''t


    stop you."


    Defeated, Jamie turned his head irritably.


    ording to his character, he would have made his move, if the other party wasn''t an


    acquaintance. However, Oscar was not just someone else. He had spent his entire life working for


    the Jones Family. If he were to deal with this old man, Isai Jones would definitely go to the Han


    Family and ask for trouble.


    Helpless, he turned to look at Stanley and gave him a look. "What should I do? The old man''s lips


    are sealed. I can''t get any information out of him."


    Before Stanley could speak, there were footsteps on the stairs. It was Jimmy''s men who were back.


    "Sir, the seven rooms up and down the house are empty, and there is no one in the garage."


    To show that he understood, Jimmy nodded.


    This whole time, Jimmy was standing still. Suddenly, he walked to the balcony, and Jimmy followed.


    On the balcony.


    Taking out his phone, Jimmy dialed a number. After ringing three times, the person on the other end


    answered, "You would actually take the initiative to call me."


    "I''ve found traces of Reba." Stanley couldn''t be bothered to waste time speaking nonsense. He


    said directly, "Oscar singlehandedly did this. He''s so stubborn that we can''t get a single word out of


    him."


    It wasn''t just Liam. Even Jimmy, who was standing by the side, was slightly shocked. He never


    thought that Stanley would take the initiative to call Liam.


    The silence on the other end of the linested for a full minute, and then Liam''s softughter could


    be heard. "So, why did you tell me about this?"


    "I''m just informing you, whether youe or not, it''s up to you to decide."


    Finishing his exnation, Stanley kept his phone.


    Clueless, Jimmy asked, "Why did you call him?"


    "Oscar, this old man, he only listens to Isai. No matter what methods we use, he definitely will not


    tell us where Reba is. Plus, you''re afraid of his identity, and you''re scared to deal with him. As


    for me, I''m returning his favor, so I am not going rough on him."


    ncing at the living room, narrowing his long and narrow phoenix- like eyes, Stanley said, "Liam is


    different. He hates everyone in the Jones Family and doesn''t have any feelings for Oscar. It''s the


    most appropriate thing for him to deal with this matter."

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219


    Jimmy was smart enough to understand what was going on. With that, he gave a thumbs-up to the


    wise man and said, "You''re the best when ites to ying mind tricks. You have my respect."


    After a pause, he added, "However, are you sure that Liam wille?"


    "He will definitelye."


    "Why?"


    If he was noting, Liam would not have forced his way into his vi this morning to tell him that


    Reba was missing.


    Thus, Liam would definitelye.


    "Let''s wait and see." Jimmy trusted him. If Stanley said that Liam would definitelye, then he


    would be here.


    Taking out a box of cigarettes from the pocket of his trousers, he took out two, and handed one


    over. "I''ll light it for you."


    ncing at him, Stanley waved his hand, "No, I''m not smoking."


    With a cigarette in his mouth, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and asked, "Hmm?"


    "I''ve quit."


    The cigarette in Jimmy''s mouth almost fell to the ground. Shocked, he said, "No way. Quitting so


    suddenly, can you stand it?"


    "It''s just smoking. What''s so hard about it?" Stanley nced at him from the corner of his eyes. "It''s


    been almost a year since you''ve married Ariah. Are you guys not nning to have a child?"


    "Oh, oh," Jimmy shouted in realization. "I was wondering about why you''re quitting so suddenly. So


    that''s your n. You want to have a child with Sharon, don''t you?"


    Child?


    Stanley was stunned.


    A child that was his and Sharon''s...


    He had never thought about it.


    Maybe if he acted faster, and she could sessfully conceive on the first round. Then in ten


    months, she will deliver and there would be either a boy or a girl appearing in front of him...


    The more he thought about it, the more a strange feeling grew in his heart. Even his heart itched,


    there was a strange yet strong impulse.


    Seemingly, his lips were a little dry. Stanley licked his lips and lowered his eyshes in order to hide


    the emotions in his eyes. Even though his voice was faint, there was a hint of hoarseness in it. "I''ve


    never thought about having a child."


    But now... That this idea hade to his mind.


    Thinking about it, he was already thirty years old. Over his twenties, he was already someone''s


    husband, so he could also be a father.


    If there was a child in the future, whether it was a boy or a girl, he would definitely spoil them. He


    would spoil his children more than any father in the world.


    Giving them a good life, teaching them how to be a good person, and tell them to be as kind as their


    mother...


    Just thinking about it, Stanley actually felt eager to give it a try.


    The man who was lowering his neck could not help but showed a gentle smile on his face. Jimmy,


    who was standing next to him, was scared. "What the hell was going on with this guy?"


    Did he not know that his smile was scary?


    He''s insane! He''s out of his mind!


    "Sir!"


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s subordinate called from outside.


    Putting out his cigarette, Jimmy strode over. "What''s wrong?"


    "Downstairs, David said that someone ising."


    ncing at Stanley in surprise. This person was right.


    "Tell David to open the door and let him up."


    "Yes, Sir."


    In less than two minutes, the sound of footsteps could be heard from the stairs. Even before Liam


    arrived, his uniquezy tone had already been transmitted over. "There are so many people here,


    yet you still can''t handle an old man. Aren''t you all embarrassed?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he came up and fixed his amorous eyes on Oscar. "Oscar, I


    haven''t seen you in such a long time. How''s your health?"


    These words were truly ironic. Right now, Oscar was confined by a few people, yet he was still


    saying this gibberish.


    Creasing his brow, Oscar looked at him. "Mr. Liam Frazier, you''re here as well?"


    As Liam arrived at the living room, he looked around. Then, in a casual tone, he replied, "Your Mr.


    Stanley Jones has asked me for a favor, how could I not be here?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    With no expression on his face, Stanley did not care about what he said.


    Despite that, Oscar''s expression remained calm. "You''re here to join in the fun as well?"


    "As expected from someone who has seen the world. Oscar''s calm attitude isn''t something that a


    junior like we canpare with." Liam picked a sofa and sat down, as he calmly said, "Alright, I


    have a busy schedule this afternoon. Oscar, just spill it out, so that I can get back to thepany


    and settle other matters."


    In response, Oscar chuckled. "I don''t understand what you are saying."


    "Really?" Liam shook his head and sighed. "No matter what, you''re still an elder of the Jone''s


    Family. Usually, I''m very respectful towards you, but if you refuse to tell me what I want to know,


    then it looks like I''ll have to treat your ex-wife and daughter to tea soon."


    At this time, Oscar, who had always remained calm, suddenly changed his expression. Immediately,


    he stood up and asked, "Are you threatening me?"


    "Sort of." Liam nodded without hesitation. "Before I came, I had already sent my men to check out


    your family''s address. I''m confident in the capabilities of my men, so if nothing unexpected


    happens, I''ll be able to find out where your family lives today."


    Hearing that, Oscar red fiercely at Liam.


    Turning his face away, Jamie pretended that he did not hear Liam''s " illegal" words. s, as a


    policeman, he was too cowardly.


    Continuing on, Liam shrugged. "It''s useless to look at me like this. I''m cruel and merciless, and most


    importantly, I hate the members of the Jones Family. I believe that all of you know what happened to


    my mother back then, and it''s a thorn in my heart. As to those matters, I believe that Oscar, your


    hands were definitely tainted in that situation. Don''t give me a chance to take revenge, or I won''t


    hold back."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the expression on Liam''s face vanished. His eyes were as cold as


    steel.


    It was only now that Oscar''s expression hadpletely changed. He fiercely gritted his teeth and


    clenched his hands into fists. On that old face, beneath the shrunken skin, the muscles and veins


    on his face were twitching.


    Liam ran out of patience and stood up. "You''re not going to tell me?"


    Pursing his lips, Oscar said nothing.


    "Truly loyal. That old man has trained a loyal guard." Liam sneered. "Alright, if you don''t want to say


    it, then don''t. It''s none of my business whether you or the old man want to kill or y Reba''s


    life."


    After that, he turned around and walked out.


    "Mr. Franzier!"


    Suddenly, Oscar said, "Please don''t touch my family."


    Not even bothered to turn his head, Liam''s tone was rxed as he said, "That''s impossible. I''m a


    petty person. Although I don''t have many feelings for Reba, I''ve slept with her quite a few times.


    So, if you guys had killed her, I''ll avenge her. A life for a life, it''s normal."


    Finishing his words, Liam was almost down the stairs.


    Meanwhile, Oscar was in aplete mess. He understood Liam''s personality. Although the Jones


    family''s illegitimate son appeared to be unrestrained on the surface, he was cruel and merciless. He


    did not care about his own life, nor did he care about others.


    It was really possible for him to kill his wife and daughter!


    The tall and straight body of Oscar gradually shrank. His figure was suddenly tiny. With that, he


    muttered to himself, "I... I will say..."


    Liam stopped in his tracks.


    An hourter, at a goods yard in the suburbs, three cars stopped at the same time.


    Inviting Oscar to get out of the car, Jimmy pointed to the shed in front of them. "Is she there?"


    "It''s not far ahead." Oscar led the way.


    Casting a sideways nce at the guy beside him. "Liam''s here as well?"

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220


    "Yes," Stanley answered faintly.


    "I''m getting more confused about Liam. What on earth is he actually thinking?" Jimmy rubbed his


    chin. "If you say that he doesn''t like Reba, but he also won''t just stand by and do nothing. On the


    other hand, if you''re saying that he likes her, yet again, anyone can tell that he doesn''t seem to like


    Reba..."


    Stanley ignored him.


    Looking at Stanley again. "What about you? Are you really not in love with Reba anymore?"


    "I never loved her."


    "No way."


    "We''re here." At this time, Oscar said, pointing to a small shed not far away, "Miss Lambert is inside.


    There are two people watching over her. I was waiting for Mr. Isai Jones''s order on how to deal with


    her."


    With that, Jimmy raised his hand, and a small squad immediately went into the small shed.


    Rooted to the spot without moving, Stanley did not go over. Suddenly he asked, "Seven years ago,


    Reba''s death overseas, was it done by you as well?"


    Since Oscar had epted his fate, he nodded, "Yes."


    "For this past seven years, she had been under your surveince?"


    Frowning, Oscar shook his head, "Of course not. Seven years ago, I sent Miss Lambert out of the


    country and gave her arge sum of money. Then, she was free to go. All I did was just preventing


    her from returning to this country, and not allowing her to find you."


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Stanley asked, "So, you haven''te into contact with her for the past


    seven years?"


    "In the first half of the year, I was afraid that she would want to go back, so I kept a close eye on


    her. Later, I saw that she had epted reality. She lived alone abroad, so I seldom contacted her."


    Misunderstanding the meaning of Stanley''s question, Oscar thought that he still held a grudge for


    the past seven years. He hurriedly said, "Please don''t me Mr. Isai Jones for doing this. He was


    only doing this for your sake. Miss Lambert''s background isn''t even worthy of the Jones Family."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sneering, Stanley said, "It''s not up to the two of you to decide whether she was worthy or not. It''s up


    to me to decide."


    "But you are the eldest son of the Jones Family!"


    "Oscar, are you really confused, or are you pretending to be? After I had reached the age of 18, did


    I spend a penny from the Jones Family? Did I enjoy any treatment of being the eldest son of the


    Jones Family even for a day? Haven''t you already noticed that for the past few years? Other than


    sharing the Jones Family surname, do I have anything rted to them?" Stanley''s voice was low. "I


    have already left the Jones Family. Next time, you should think twice before touching my people.


    Bear that in mind, andstly, don''t test my anger. Otherwise, as Liam said, I will not hold back as


    well."


    Hearing that, Oscar''s body shuddered. He looked at him in disbelief. His lips trembled, seemingly


    he wanted to say something, but in the end, he could not say a word.


    "Do help me send these words to the old man, and without missing a word."


    After that, Stanley strode away.


    Oscar''s face turned pale.


    Before he got close, Jimmy''s voice came from far away, "Stanley,e here quickly!"


    There was anxiety in his voice. Stanley frowned and immediately went over. As soon as he


    approached, he heard Jimmy calling an ambnce.


    "Rebamitted suicide!"


    Jimmy hung up the phone, and looked at the person behind him. "She had cut her wrist!"


    With that, Stanley''s expression changed.


    When Liam heard the words from afar, his heart trembled. It was as if he had been severely hit by a


    hammer, and his mind was buzzing. His footsteps were heavy, like there was an iron ball dragging


    his feet. Step by step, he walked to the small shed and saw the woman lying on the ground. Seeing


    her white dress and ck hair, as well as a pool of blood on her wrist like a blooming blood-red


    flower.


    In the vi, Sharon sat on the sofa. After a while, she could not help but look outside. The entrance


    was as quiet, and there was no movement at all.


    Stanley had not returned yet.


    And the sky was getting darker by the minute.


    The sentence that he had said before leaving was still ringing in Sharon''s ears. Because of that,


    Sharon impatiently waited for him to return, as she wanted to tell him that she also loved him...


    However, she had been waiting and waiting. After all this time, not only did he not return, but he did


    not even make a single call.


    Promising that he would be back before 10 o''clock, and he even asked her to wait obediently.


    Stanley said that he woulde back to apany her.


    Raising her head to look at the time, It was already 7 o''clock in the evening.


    Coming out of the kitchen, Hazel saw that Sharon was sitting on the sofa with a remote control in


    her hand. Seeing that she was motionless, Hazel was a little worried and said, "Mrs. Jones, it''s time


    to have dinner."


    "I''m not hungry."


    "You should eat some even if you''re not hungry." Hazel came over to persuade her.


    To be honest, Sharon was not hungry. Since she had not gone anywhere for the whole day. All she


    did was wait for him at home. Seeing that it was getting dark, and the person had not returned, she


    had no appetite.


    Knowing what was on Sharon''s mind, Hazel sighed, "Since you are so worried about him, why don''t


    you give him a call?"


    "I won''t call him. He said that he would be back."


    "But..."


    "I believe him. He said that he would return at


    10 o''clock, so he will definitelye back."


    Since she said so, Hazel did not say anything in return. All she could do was to wait with her.


    In the hospital.


    After a few hours of operation, themotion had finally settled down. Reba was wheeled out


    of the operating room by a nurse. Shey there with her eyes closed as if her soul had left her.


    "The operation went well, since the patient was delivered in time. She was lucky to have survived."


    The nurse pushed her into the ward and told them the things that they needed to pay attention to.


    Anthony wrote it down to show that he understood.


    After the nurse left, Anthony looked at the man at the end of the bed. "Mr. Jones, Miss Lambert is


    fine."


    Nodding his head, Stanley turned around, and sat down on a chair that was in the corner. "I''m


    waiting for her to wake up."


    "Mr. Jones, you haven''t had dinner yet. I''m going to buy some dinner." Anthony said as he was


    going out.


    "There''s no need." Stanley sat there with his eyes closed. He said indifferently, "I''m not hungry."


    Thus, Anthony had no choice but to stand and wait with him.


    An hourter, Reba had finally woken up on the hospital bed. Stanley stood up and went over.


    When Reba opened her eyes and saw that it was him, she smiled and said, "I knew you would


    find me."


    Stanley looked at her and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine."


    "That''s good." Stanley patted her hand. "Have a good rest."


    Then, Reba grabbed his hand and asked, "Are you leaving?"


    Nodding, Stanley said, "Yes. I''ve been in the hospital for several hours. It''s time to go back and


    apany my wife."


    Seeing that his eyes were filled with excitement as well as tenderness. Reba suddenly sat up


    from the bed and pulled his wrist. "I won''t let you go!"


    Immediately, Stanley''s expression turned cold. "Reba, don''t do something that makes me


    unhappy."


    Gasping for breath, Reba''s chest was heaving. "If you want to leave, I won''t stop you. But before


    that, I have something to tell you."


    Raising her head, Reba looked at him for a moment. She opened her pale and bloodless lips


    and slowly uttered a sentence.


    Anthony''s eyes were wide opened, as he was in the ward listening. He could not believe it.


    Outside the ward, Liam, who had just arrived, heard the voice of the woman inside. His expression


    froze for a moment, and his eyes slowly narrowed. With that, his face darkened.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221


    It was already ten o''clock, but Stanley had not yet returned.


    Not knowing what feelings were arising in her heart. Sharon could not tell whether she was


    disappointed or sad?


    There were all kinds of mixed emotions, and she was not able to digest them. Those emotions were


    like strings, pulling at her feelings. Sharon felt the uneasiness in her heart, but there was no


    emotion shown on her face.


    Hence, she sat on the sofa in a daze, counting the time in her heart. Time flew by, and she


    continued to wait for another hour. Still, the man did not return.


    Finally, she gave up.


    Standing up, Sharon headed for the second floor. Hazel, who was taking a nap on another sofa,


    woke up at themotion. She thought that Stanley had returned, and hurriedly stood up. "Is Mr.


    Jones home?"


    With an indistinct voice, Sharon replied, "No, he is not. It''s gettingte and I''m too sleepy, so I''m not


    waiting anymore. Hazel, you should go and rest too."


    Yawning, Hazel did not hear the weird tone in Sharon''s words. She then nodded and said, "Yes, It''s


    reallyte. Good night."


    "Good night."


    Returning to her bedroom, Sharon took a shower. Aftering out, she curled up under the


    nket. Summer had already passed, and the temperature at night was getting colder by the day.


    Feeling the coldness from her feet to her hands.


    The air conditioner was not turned on, and she was covered in her nket, but still, she felt cold.


    Stunned, as she felt that her cheeks were wet. She raised her hand and touched it, and her hand


    was wet.


    Did she cry?


    Biting down on her lips, Sharon silently cursed herself for being useless. As she was crying


    because she was mad at that man. She felt ashamed.


    After being stuck in the nket for some time, she poked her head out, as the oxygen inside was


    running low. Sharon then took a deep breath, and peeked at the clock. It was almost 12 o''clock, but


    the man had not returned.


    Lost in her own thoughts, why was he not back yet?


    Did he not promise her that he would return before 10 o''clock?


    Could it bethat something had happened?"


    With that, her emotions started to change from being angry and sad, and now she was worried.


    Quit being so arrogant, and lower down your self-esteem, Sharon thought to herself. She should


    give him a call and ask him what was going on.


    Immediately, Sharon turned over and stood up. She took out her phone and called Stanley.


    "Beep beep beep..."


    Within three beeps, someone had picked up the phone. "Hello?"


    The woman''s soft voice came clearly from the line. It was no one other than Reba.


    Completely stunned, the corners of Sharon''s eyes widen. "Where''s Stanley?"


    Squeezing out a few words from her throat, she asked.


    "Is this Sharon?" Reba chuckled. "Stanley is too tired, and he''s resting by my side. Today, he


    had been running all over the ce to search for me. Why not call him tomorrow? I think he''s


    sleeping too soundly, and I can''t bear to wake him up. I know you don''t have the heart to wake him


    too, right?"


    Holding on to her phone, the blood over her body froze. It felt like a basin of cold water was poured


    from her head to toe.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    How ironic.


    "Let him sleep." Sharon''s face was expressionless. "I won''t call again."


    After finishing her words, Sharon hurriedly threw the phone away, as if she was throwing away


    those disgraces.


    When shey down again, Sharon''s heart was almost numb. She could not feel cold, nor could she


    feel any emotion.


    As she closed her eyes, the thought of what Stanley had said in the morning kepting back and


    forth


    "Just stay at home and wait for me..."


    "I''ll be back before 10 o''clock..."


    "The one I love now is you..."


    The call that she made just now had turned what he said during the day into the most ironic


    language.


    Here, she was so worried about him. Afraid that something might happen to him. Instead, he was by


    Reba''s side, sleeping with her...


    There was nothing more ironic than this...


    The corners of Sharon''s mouth curled into a mocking smile. Then, she closed her eyes and forced


    herself to sleep.


    The next day, Sharon woke up and opened her eyes. Instinctively, she extended her hand to touch


    his body. But, beside her, there was nothing there, not a single trace of masculinity.


    Staring nkly for a while, she lowered her eyes, got up and went to the bathroom. When she


    looked into the mirror, her eyes were swollen and her eyelids were dark.


    After washing up, she went downstairs and Hazel had already prepared breakfast.


    "Just at the right time, the milk is hot enough."


    Picking up the milk bottle on the table, Sharon asked, "Hazel, Stanley did not returnst night, did


    he?"


    Stopped for a second, Hazel then turned around with a kind expression on her face. "He might have


    something that dyed..."


    Taking a sip of milk, Sharon nodded.


    Seeing that she was so calm, Hazel breathed a sigh of relief. "You like hotcakes, don''t you? Can I


    make them for you?"


    "There''s no need for that, Hazel." Sharon finished drinking her milk. "I have something else to do.


    I''m heading out now."


    Arrived in the city center, when Sharon got in the car, she made a phone call. But the caller ID


    showed that it was shut down.


    Standing in the crowd, Sharon was absentminded for a while. Then she pressed her lips and found


    another number.


    Soon, the other side picked up. "Hello..."


    There she heard azy voice, the person seemed to have not woken up yet.


    "It''s me." Sharon said to the phone, "Where''s Stanley?"


    The rustling sound of him putting on his clothes could be heard from the other end of the phone.


    After a while, a voice came from the other end of the line, "How did you end up finding your


    husband through me?"


    "Liam, if you had not forcefully barged into my housest night to say those words, how could


    Stanley have been out the entire night without returning? I''m calling him now, but his phone is still


    turned off!"


    "Oh?" Liam raised an eyebrow and smiled. "Stanley spent an entire night with Reba in the


    hospital yesterday? What a deep connection they share."


    "Which hospital are they in?" Sharon directly voiced out the question she wanted to ask.


    "Are you going to catch them in action?" The other side chuckled.


    Biting her lips, Sharon was speechless. She was so angry that she did not sleepst night. The


    more she thought about it, the more unfair she felt. When she woke up this morning, she decided to


    personally take a look, and question Stanley upfront about why he did not return home!


    After saying that he loved her, but then he suddenly did not return. So, there must be something


    wrong.


    Sharon wanted to get to the bottom of this.


    "You don''t need to care about my business. I just need you to tell me, which hospital is Stanley and


    Reba in?"


    "If I were to tell you. What benefit do I get?"


    "I have nothing, so I can''t give you any benefits."


    "I don''t do business that would cause me a loss."


    Taking in a deep breath, Sharon softened her voice. "Then... Consider this as me begging you,


    okay? Since I helped you once at the bar, you should return me that favor. So, you''d better help me


    out here, alright?"


    There was silence at the other end of the phone.


    With that, Sharon waited quietly.


    After a long time, a hoarse voice came through, "What a smart girl, knowing how to deal with men


    with her own resources." After that, he added, "Golden Valley General Hospital, VIP room 2205."


    After thanking him, Sharon then kept her phone and hurried to take a taxi.


    As soon as she turned around, a Bentley quietly stopped behind her. The window rolled down,


    revealing Shawn''s deep facial features. He tilted his head and looked at her with his dark eyes. "Get


    in."


    Rooted to the spot, Sharon did not move. Ever since she was taken away by Stanley from the


    restaurant, she had not seen Shawn.


    After that, he did not call her again. This time, his sudden appearance really surprised her.

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222


    Inside the Bentley, the car was driving at a slow pace. The person in the driver''s seat ced one


    hand on the steering wheel, and his fingers tapped on it absent-mindedly.


    Sitting in the passenger side, Sharon pursed her lips and turned her head to look out of the window.


    Three minutes ago, Shawn asked her to get in the car. Though, Sharon did not want to get in, but


    Shawn only said one sentence, "If you don''t want to get in, I''ll get off the car and carry you in


    personally. I''m happier doing so.


    Knowing that Shawn was the type of guy who would do as he said. Sharon had no choice but to get


    in his car.


    "I saw that you were on your phone from a distance." In the quiet car, Shawn slowly spoke. "Who


    were you calling, huh?"


    Hearing that, Sharon''s face was as calm as water. "What does it have to do with you?"


    Suddenly, a screeching sound could be heard, the car came to a sudden halt. Due to habit,


    Sharon''s entire body leaned forward before she was pulled back by the seat belt.


    Frowning in pain, she took a deep breath. Fueled with anger, she was ready to scold him. As she


    turned around, her gaze met a pair of dark eyes.


    Motionlessly looking at her, Shawn''s eyes were dark and his face looked scary.


    Sharon reached out her hand to push the car door.


    With a click, the door lock was on and the car door was locked.


    Turning her head to look at the man. "Shawn, don''t make me hate you!"


    Shawn was stunned.


    "If I can still get in your car, this proves that I still believe in you. But, don''t take advantage of this.


    Don''t make me hate you till I''m forced topletely remove you from the bottom of my heart.


    Sharon warned him word by word.


    Curving his mouth into a bitter smile, Shawn said, "Sharon, you''re getting smarter each time. You


    know how to hold me down. How can I... Let you go?"


    Looking at his familiar eyes and brows, Sharon said, "Brother, what happened between us was


    already over. You should choose to start a new life, or just start over."


    "Brother..." Shawn mumbled. He raised his eyes and looked at Sharon''s gentle and small face.


    Without the sharp warning gaze that she had given him earlier, his mind moved and his long


    eyshes drooped. "Is it because we''re siblings now that you don''t hate me so much?"


    In reply, Sharon nodded, "It''s really in the past between us. Who I love now is another man."


    The palm of his hand tightly closed, and blue veins stood out on the back of his hand. Shawn hid


    the rage in his eyes and smiled. "Is the one you love, Stanley?"


    Pressing the corners of her mouth together, Sharon said, "I''m his wife, I''m only going to love him for


    the rest of my life."


    "Okay then, I''ll ask you onest question," Shawn said, staring into her eyes. "Back then... Did you


    even like me?"


    Sharon was startled by his question.


    Back then, had she ever liked him?


    How could there be no such thing?


    That year, he was the one who apanied her. Every time her parents had conflicts and


    quarreled with each other, he was the one by her side. Even when she was on her period, he would


    hold her in his arms and coaxed her over and over again...


    If it weren''t for Shawn, Sharon''s youth would definitely be in so much pain that she would want to


    die.


    Looking up, Sharon stared at him. "When I was in my sophomore year, my desk-mate fell in love


    with a straight-A student next ss. We once whispered to each other, and she told me, ''Sharon, I


    want to marry a straight-A student in the future, I will marry him...''"


    Speaking of this, the corners of Sharon''s mouth twitched as she chuckled. "What you probably did


    not know was that back then, I said the same thing to my desk-mate. I said, in the future, I''ll marry


    Shawn..."


    The air in his chest seemed to have been sucked away. It felt like all of his organs were twisted


    together, which caused agonizing pain.


    In the past, she had once thought of marrying him...


    If he did not leave, and she had graduated from college, they would have gotten married and had


    children. Additionally, he would have worked hard, and bought a house and a car for her. Giving her


    a normal but happy life.


    They did not need to be rich, as long as they could be together...


    However, all of these, were bubbles. Under the scorching sun, they were all broken.


    Did he really... Lose her forever...


    Thinking of that, Shawn could not help but tremble. He turned his face away and tried his best to


    breathe. The ends of his eyes were red and burning. Clenching his fists, he then raised them, and


    smashed heavily on the steering wheel.


    One punch at a time! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    It seemed that he was venting, letting out his anger on the unfairness of their fates. Why did they


    end up in such a situation?


    Eventually, his fist almost destroyed the steering wheel, and soon his hand bled.


    Terrified, Sharon pursed the corners of her mouth without saying a word.


    After a while, Shawn turned back. His eyes were red and were full of tears. "I... I''ve also thought of


    marrying you. I would have given you the biggest wedding, bought you the most beautiful wedding


    dress, and made you the happiest woman..."


    In a hoarse voice, Shawn said one word at a time. "I was the one who left you behind, I''m sorry..."


    After all, Shawn was sorry for Sharon.


    Hearing what he had said, Sharon''s eyes were also red. Tears rolled down as Sharon said, "No, you


    don''t need to be sorry for me. You haven''t done anything wrong."


    It was just that there was no fate between the two of them, and they did not meet each other at the


    right time.


    None of them was wrong, it was just how fate works...


    In the hospital.


    After Shawn had parked the car, Sharon originally thought that he would go back after sending her


    over. She did not expect that Shawn would follow her off the car.


    "Uh..." Puzzled, Sharon looked at him. "You''re going upstairs with me?"


    Nodding as Shawn locked the car. "Yes."


    "But..."


    Knowing that he and Stanley did not get along, and they even fought thest time they met. God


    knows what will happen, If the two of them met again, she was afraid that they might start a fight.


    "There are no ''buts''." Shawn came up to her and looked down. He then smiled slowly. "You''re my


    little sister, and I''m your older brother. Naturally, I can''t leave you alone."


    Dumbfounded, Sharon asked, "What... Did you say?"


    "What, you don''t recognize your brother now?" Shawn raised his eyebrows.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    This resulted in Sharon breathing rapidly. "You... Figured it out?"


    Letting out a long sigh, Shawn said, "Yes, I''ve thought it through. You''re right. I should walk out from


    the past and wee my future life properly."


    Looking at her for a moment, Shawn said, "Rather than being strangers, I would happily be your


    brother and protect you."


    To be honest, Sharon did not expect that he would really let it go. All sorts of feelings welled up in


    her heart. "Are you sure that you''ve really let it go?"


    "Yes, I''ve put it down."


    "You''re not lying to me."


    Looking down at her, Shawn smiled. "If you don''t want to be siblings, I can still..."


    "Let''s do it, let''s be siblings!" Sharon looked at him and called out, "Brother."


    All of a sudden, Shawn pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly. Sharon was stunned for a


    moment before she struggled. "What are you doing..."


    "Wasn''t this your suggestion to be siblings?" Shawn let go of her, and a faintugh escaped from his


    throat.


    "Now, we can go back to the old days. What is the Big Valley University deal if a brother hugs his


    sister?"


    He was right.


    Nodding, Sharon said with a serious "hmm" then raised her small hand and gave him a p on the


    arm.


    This p caused Shawn to be stunned.


    Quickly, Sharon started running. Turning her head and smiled as she ran. "It shouldn''t be a big deal


    for a younger sister to beat up her older brother, right? Haha..."


    The entire parking lot was filled with herughter.


    Looking at her with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Shawn ran after her with his long legs. The


    look in his eyes was meaningful.


    Siblings?


    Heh.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223


    Knowing that Shawn had let go of her, Sharon''s attitude towards him was no longer as hostile as


    before.


    In the past, she had always kept Shawn in mind. Even when she fell in love with Stanley, her


    feelings for Shawn were still very deep.


    As the past that they had gone through together, it was notparable to anyone.


    The elevator was full. Sharon was pushed into a corner, but behind her was a wall of flesh. With


    that, she crashed into Shawn''s chest.


    Luckily, Shawn held her up in time.


    Sticking out her tongue, Sharon said, "Sorry, I''ve stepped on your foot."


    Looking at the smile on her face, he looked up and scolded the man in front, "There is still so much


    space in front. Move forward!"


    Hearing that, the person just turned around and gave him a nk look. He did not care.


    Narrowing his eyes, Shawn''s entire body was filled with rage. Blocking Sharon, he then pulled the


    man over, and pressed him firmly against the wall. His eyes were ice- cold.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    It seemed like a simple action, but he was actually tightly suppressing the man. That person


    struggled for a moment, only to realize that he could not break free.


    Terrified by Shawn''s actions. "Hey, let''s talk through this. What are you doing... I''ll move forward as


    you say. Let me go!"


    Stunned, Sharon immediately went to pull Shawn''s clothes. "Forget about it."


    Taking a look at her, Shawn controlled his temper and let go of that man.


    The man stood up and cursed in a low voice. Sharon hurriedly apologized, "I''m sorry, my brother


    has a short temper. Please don''t mind him, sir."


    As the saying goes, people will always bully the weak and fear the strong. Seeing that Sharon was


    easy-going, the man rolled his eyes and said, "Believe it or not, I''ll call the police on you guys..."


    "What''s that you say?"


    Softly Shawn said, and the man immediately silenced and dare not say a word.


    With a "ding", the elevator door opened, and the man immediately escaped.


    After dragging Shawn out of the elevator, Sharon red at him, "After all these years, your temper


    remains the same? How can you find a wife in the future?"


    Looking down, Shawn did not speak.


    Seeing that, Sharon sighed and thought of something. "By the way, I haven''t seen Miss Ayana


    Warner recently... How''s your rtionship with her?"


    Asking that, Sharon''s face was full of gossip and ambiguity.


    Frowning, Shawn asked, "When did you be such a gossiper?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "All women are gossipers. Tell me, which stage are you in with her?"


    "We''re just friends."


    "Humph, I don''t believe it."


    "It''s true."


    Suddenly, Shawn lowered his eyes, and his expression turned serious and solemn. "Believe me. I


    don''t like her."


    Startled for a while, Sharon quickly came to her senses. "All right, all right. I believe you don''t like


    her. Why are you so nervous? Let''s go. We don''t have to stand here."


    Nodding. Shawn walked with her. Halfway there, he suddenly took Sharon''s hand. Subconsciously,


    Sharon wanted to pull his hand back. Shawn raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why? Can''t a brother


    hold his sister''s hand?"


    Shawn raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why? Can''t a brother hold his sister''s hand?"


    Although he was not wrong, they were not real siblings after all. Besides, he used to love her...


    Sharon cleared her throat and calmly pulled out her hand. "There''s a lot of people here. It''s so


    embarrassing to hold your hand. Besides, we''re all grown-up. It''s not appropriate for us to hold


    hands, even if we''re siblings."


    Hearing that, Shawn looked down and smiled. "Fine."


    Only then, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief...


    Upon arriving at the VIP ward, Sharon immediately found the address that Liam had provided. The


    VIP ward door was closed. Sharon, who stood outside the ward, suddenly did not dare to walk any


    further.


    If she went inside abruptly, and saw something that she should not have, what could she do?


    Did she have the ability to bear it?


    Would she lose control?


    Reba''s voice came back to her again. "Stanley is sleeping, and he''s been running around the


    whole day to find me. He''s very tired now, and I can''t bear to disturb him. I know you don''t have the


    heart to wake him too, right?"


    The b*stard said that he would return before 10 o''clock, but it turned out that he was with Reba


    in her ward.


    The more Sharon thought about it, the angrier she became. Without thinking much, she took a step


    forward and fiercely pushed open the door.


    As Sharon strode into the room, she looked around, and was stunned.


    Where were they?


    Why was there no one?


    It was empty, as if no one had lived there before.


    Could it be that Liam was lying to her? Sharon frowned, and a nurse happened to pass by. Sharon


    quickly walked out and asked, "Miss, where are the people in this ward?"


    The nurse nced at the room number, and thought for a moment. Then, the nurse said, "They just


    checked out of the hospital in the morning, and I had just cleaned up the room. What''s the matter,


    Miss? Are you here to visit the patient?"


    Taken aback, Reba''s gone? Was she toote?


    Thinking of this, she hurriedly took out her phone to call Stanley, but the other end of the phone was


    still turned off.


    Biting her lips, Sharon held the phone tightly in her hand. She was in a very unstable mood.


    What the hell was going on with him?


    Why did he not go home? Why was he not answering the phone? Worst of all, his phone was turned


    off.


    The nurse saw that her expression was ghastly, so she pushed the hospital bed and left.


    Noticing that as well, Shawn''s eyes moved and went over to support her. "What''s wrong?"


    Leaning against his shoulder, as if only then did she have the strength to stand firm. Sharon took a


    deep breath. After a long while, she bit her lip and shook her head. "Nothing."


    A warm feeling rose on her forehead. Shawn''s hand reached over gently, then he frowned. "Why is


    it so cold?"


    Startled by his actions, only then did she realize that she was too close to him. Quickly, Sharon


    straightened her body and pulled herself away. Putting her hands down as she stood on one side,


    and looked at the ward.


    Then, she pursed her lips and said, "Let''s go."


    Not asking why, Shawn followed her and looked down at the woman several times. She was in a


    trance and almost bumped into the passers-by several times. Shawn frowned and pulled her to his


    side to protect her.


    All the way out of the hospital, until they had reached the parking lot, Shawn suddenly stopped.


    Raising Sharon''s chin, he stared straight at her. "If you want to cry, just let it out. Don''t hold it in."


    Staring at him nkly for a while, Sharon suddenly came to her senses. She smiled, "You''ve


    misunderstood me. I don''t want to cry."


    At most, she was just a little sad.


    There was also anger after being deceived.


    Putting his hands on her shoulders, Shawn then said, word by word, "Tell me what happened and I''ll


    help you share the burden."


    Currently, Sharon''s heart was in a mess. She really wanted to find someone to talk to about it. The


    reality was that she could not share with Shawn the rtionship between her and Stanley.


    "It''s not a big deal. I''m fine, don''t worry." Sharon turned around and walked towards the car. "Let''s


    go back."


    After staring at her back for a long time, Shawn''s eyes deepened...


    "You can stop at the crossroad ahead." Sharon pointed at the neighborhood not far away. "My


    ssmate lives there. Her house is just a few steps away, it''s not far."


    Not listening to her, Shawn directly drove into the residential area. Sharon knew that he must be


    worried about her. She sighed, and did not say a word. She just let him be.


    "The one in front?"


    Pointing at the house not far away, Shawn asked.


    Sharon nodded, "Yes."


    Hence, Shawn drove the car over and parked it. Sharon unbuckled her seat belt and thought for a


    moment. In the end, she said, "Thank you for apanying me today."


    "It''s not a big deal."


    "Bye, I''ll go first. You can go back now, and contact me when you''re free."


    As Sharon spoke, she pushed open the car door. When she was about to get off, behind her,


    Shawn suddenly opened his mouth. Then, he called out to her in a deep voice.

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224


    Turning around, Sharon asked, "Yes, is there anything else?"


    "When we went to the hospital just now, were you looking for Stanley?" Shawn looked at her eyes.


    "Because you did not find him, it caused your mood to be unstable?"


    All the way here, her expression was ghastly, and Shawn saw it.


    Knowing that he was smart, and would definitely guess it, so Sharon did not try to hide. Instead, she


    nodded and said, "Yes."


    Frowning, Shawn asked, "What was he doing in the hospital?"


    Pressing the corners of her mouth together, Sharon did not say a word.


    "Was he sick?"


    "... No, it''s not like that."


    "I guess he was not sick, because you would have been worried about him, and not like how you''re


    acting now." Shawn thought for a while and immediately understood. "Was he apanying


    someone else in the hospital which made you ufortable?"


    Stabbed by his words, Sharon''s chest started to feel stuffy again.


    Continuing on, Shawn said in a low and deep voice, "Usually, a woman''s anger for a man is nothing


    more than the man''s fault. Since you''re angry, I guess that Stanley apanied a woman in the


    hospital. Moreover, they have a special rtionship. That''s why you''re so abnormal, and also quiet


    on the way here, right?"


    Again, Sharon pressed the corners of her mouth together, the lines on her chin tensed up. He was


    right, not a single word was wrong.


    Seeing her reaction, Shawn frowned deeper. "Sharon, I have one more question. I want to ask you."


    "If you want to know why Stanley was in the ward with that woman, I''m sorry, but I don''t know


    either..."


    "That''s not the question."


    "What was it then?"


    Staring straight into her eyes, almost as if Shawn wanted to look deep into her soul. "Why did you


    marry Stanley in the first ce?"


    This question was asked by Shawn previously, but Sharon did not give him an answer. She did not


    expect that he would ask again.


    Opening her mouth, Sharon wanted to say something, but Shawn was ahead of her and said, "You


    said that you married Stanley because of money. At that time, I just found you, and when I heard


    those words, I was furious... These days, after I had carefully thought about what you said. It was


    because of your father''s medical expenses, so you married Stanley, right?"


    "... Yes!" Sharon did not hide anything from him, she just nodded.


    Laughing, Shawn said, "Now, did you ever thought of why Stanley wanted to marry you?"


    "He needed a wife..."


    "He needed a wife, and it so happens that he met you, and then paid for all your father''s medical


    expenses?" Shawn stared straight at her. "Was that what you wanted to say?"


    Indeed, that was what Sharon wanted to say.


    But for some reason, when she looked into Shawn''s eyes, her heart was a little flustered.


    "And you believe in that?" Shawn said slowly, "You believe that Stanley needed a wife, and


    happened to meet you, even kind enough to save you from your troubles? Sharon, do you believe


    in these coincidences? These excuses?"


    Word by word, Shawn''s words cut through the problems in her heart like a sharp de.


    Causing Sharon to breathe rapidly. Biting her lips, she asked, "What do you mean?"


    Though she had thought about these questions before, at that time, she did not care. So, she did


    not take it to heart. Now... Sharon did not want to go deeper...


    "I don''t mean anything, but I just want to tell you that man, especially shrewd men like Stanley; they


    have their own ns and preparations for everything they do. I don''t believe that he would just run


    into you by ident, and coincidentally needs a wife."


    Hearing that, Sharon''s heart was in a panic, but she pretended to stay calm on the surface, "In this


    world, a lot of things are coincidental."


    For example, Reba, Sharon thought that she was dead, seven years ago. But after seven years,


    she came back to life again.


    A lot of times, the seemingly reasonable thing was not necessarily logical. Something that was


    unreasonable, was maybe too, reasonable.


    For example, her marriage to Stanley. How could there be so many coincidences? Perhaps it was


    precise because Stanley wanted to get married, and needed a wife in which he decided to marry


    her.


    Yes, it must be like that.


    In her heart, Sharon was certain.


    "Well, I''m done talking with you. The air in the car is getting thinner, and I''m out of breath. You can


    go back now." Sharon hurriedly pushed open the car door, and went out. After taking a few deep


    breaths, she slowly recovered.


    At that moment, Shawn''s deep and sharp eyes were fixed on the woman outside the window. With


    one hand gripping the steering wheel, blue veins popped on the back of his hand. Only when he


    saw Sharon walking far away did he withdraw his gaze.


    Shawn closed his eyes and leaned back in his chair, his jaws were slightly throbbing.


    After a long time, he opened his eyes. Then, found a number, and dialed it.


    When Liam received Shawn''s call, he raised his eyebrows in surprise. "Strange. Calling me out of


    the blue?"


    "I want to ask you something."


    "I don''t necessarily know the answer."


    "Why did Stanley marry Sharon a year ago?"


    "I really don''t know." Liam narrowed his eyes. "He definitely was in need of a wife. There were no


    other reasons to that."


    Pondering for a moment, Shawn then said, "The deal we spoke ofst time is still valid. Whatever


    you want to do, I''ll support you. Whether it''s money, connections, or other things, as long as you


    want, I can provide. However, the condition is that Liam, you have to be sincere."


    Raising an eyebrow, Liam asked, "What do you mean by ''sincere''?"


    "Tell me Stanley''s intention of marrying Sharon!"


    "You''re so insistent that Stanley wants to marry Sharon with an aim? What if he really needs a wife


    like Sharon?"


    Hearing that, Shawnughed. "You and I are both men. To be straight, men with particrly high


    status, do we simply marry a woman?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Liam fell silent. Shawn was not wrong.


    There was definitely something wrong when Stanley wanted to marry Sharon. Never mind Stanley,


    even an ordinary person wouldn''t be able to marry a woman so easily...


    "We still have a trading rtionship, and I''m very happy to cooperate with you. However, I really


    don''t know what you''re talking about," Liam said slowly. "If you have the patience, you can wait for


    the answer after I''ve checked it out."


    The other end of the phone fell silent.


    After a long time, Shawn''s voice rang out.


    "Remember what you''re saying."


    "Of course."


    When Shawn was about to hang up the phone, Liam''s voice came through, "Wait a minute."


    Shawn raised his eyebrows.


    "I''m looking forward to our cooperation. In order to show my sincerity, let me tell you a piece of


    special news beforehand."


    However, Shawn did not seem to be very interested. "You don''t need to tell me irrelevant


    information..."


    "Of course it''s important." Liam interrupted him. His words were profound and mysterious. "Didn''t


    you want to get back with Sharon? This news of mine will give Sharon and Stanley''s rtionship a


    heavy blow."


    "Oh?" Shawn''s interest was piqued. "What is it then?"


    The corners of Liam''s mouth curled up, and slowly spat out a sentence, "Currently, Stanley is not in


    the country. His had gone overseas with Reba, and the reason why is that..." As Liam finished


    speaking, Shawn''s eyes shed, and a strange smile spread from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225


    "Knock, knock, knock..."


    Impatiently, Sharon knocked on the door. Shawn''s words were still echoing in her mind, over and


    over.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The truth was, she had never seriously thought about these things. Now that Shawn had brought it


    up, it nted a thorn in her heart.


    "Click", the door opened When Melody saw her, she was surprised. "Sharon?"


    Then, Sharon walked in and hugged her. "It''s me."


    "Uh, what''s the matter?"


    "I''m not happy."


    Pausing for a moment, Melody then patted her on the shoulder. Closing the door, Melody took her


    to the bedroom, poured her a ss of water, and then asked, "You don''t look well. If you don''t want


    to say it, just take a rest. When you''re ready, we''ll talk about it."


    As always, Melody knew how tofort her. Sharon took a deep breath, nodded her head andy


    on her bed with the intention to sleep. Not being able to sleep wellst night, she thought she


    should fall asleep quickly. But after tossing and turning, she did not feel sleepy at all.


    Finally, she sighed and patted the ce next to him. "Let''s sleep together."


    ncing down at her, Melody theny down beside her.


    With that, Sharon leaned her head on her shoulder. After thinking for a long time, she slowly opened


    her mouth and said, "School is about to begin. Have you finished sorting out your things?"


    "I''ve almost finished packing. I''ve also quit my work in the music room. In two days, when school


    starts, I''ll move my things there."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Why are you asking this all of a sudden?"


    "It''s nothing. I''m just asking."


    "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "Nope."


    "Is there anything else you want to say?"


    Biting her lips. After a long while, Sharon slightly nodded her head.


    "Well, you can say anything you want in front of me." Melody hugged her. "You can tell me anything


    that you''re unhappy about."


    Having such a friend, Sharon''s life was worth it. She tugged at the corners of her mouth and said in


    a muffled voice, "Do you think that Stanley loves me?"


    Stunned for a moment before lifting up her chin, Melody asked, "Darling, did you quarrel with him


    again?"


    "No, we''re fine. I''m just asking. Do you think he loves me?"


    Pursing her lips, Melody asked, "Do you want to hear the truth?"


    "Of course I want to know the truth."


    "In the past, I felt that Stanley did not love you, and even doubted why he wanted to marry you. But


    later..." At this point, Melody paused for a moment, then smiled and pinched her face. "Later, I


    noticed that he had feelings for you. I could feel that he loved you, and I could see it from his loving


    gaze."


    Hearing that, Sharon felt mixed emotions. If Stanley loved her, why did she not feel a sense of


    security?


    "He didn''t back home a whole night."


    Saying that, Sharon lowered her eyes.


    Stunned, Melodyforted, "Maybe something''s up?"


    "He''s with his first love, the two of them stayed in the hospital for the whole night."


    "Uh, do you mean Jewel?"


    "No, another woman who was very important to him."


    First love was extremely important to every man. They hold an iparable position in every


    man''s heart. Melody finally knew why she was in a bad mood.


    "Don''t think too much, you''re just wrapping yourself up. Maybe he just spent a simple night in the


    hospital. As for his phone that was turned off, maybe the battery was out? Finally, the two you are


    slowly getting along. So don''t think too much, or it will have the opposite effect. You need to learn to


    believe him!"


    Comforting her, Melody said, "Also, it''s impossible for him to be missing forever. He''lle back


    sooner orter. By then, you can ask him directly about what happened. Now, you''re just putting


    yourself in more trouble."


    Honestly, Melody was speaking the truth. Sharon also understood that she should be thinking like


    that. However, in her heart, she was unable to ovee that barrier.


    Since Melody was not the person in concern, her thoughts were clearer, and her feelings were also


    clearly divided...


    In contrast, Sharon could not remain calm for the moment. She knows in his heart that she could


    not let her imagination run wild. The more she thought about it, the more mess she will be in.


    She understood this logic.


    Closing her eyes, Sharon began to sleep. If she fell asleep, she did not need to think about anything


    else.


    ncing at her, Melody thought that she was fine, she just needed to apany her to sleep.


    Soon, the two women in the bedroom gradually fell asleep.


    Looking from afar, it seemed like Stanley and Reba were standing next to each other. Stunned


    for a moment, Sharon strode over to chase after them.


    This b*stard, she even went to look for him at the hospital, but he left together with Reba.


    Now that she ran into him by ident, she had to give him a tight p.


    The two of them were far away from her. Sharon started running forward with all his might, gradually


    getting closer and closer to them...


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise!


    As a result, Sharon''s footsteps came to a stop, her eyes wide open. She could not believe it, and


    her entire body was trembling.


    It was a gun...


    It was the sound of a gunshot!


    It turned out that Stanley, who was standing upright, suddenly fell to the ground. Bright red blood


    flowed out from his white shirt...


    That was blood.


    Standing rooted to the ground, cold sweat dripping down from Sharon''s back. She wanted to call his


    name, but it was as if her throat had been glued.


    Looking at Stanley''s lifeless face from afar, it seemed as he was dead...


    "Ah..."


    Sharon could not help but cry out. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and sat up from the bed. Her


    entire body was drenched, as if she had been dragged out of the water.


    Awakened by her, Melody asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Startled, Sharon''s body was ice-cold.


    Feeling that, Melody was frightened. "Sharon?"


    Snapping back to reality, Sharon nced at her. "Melody, give me a pinch."


    "What''s going on..."


    "Pinch me!"


    As Melody was clueless, but seeing that her face was ghastly, and her gaze was serious, Melody


    hesitated for a moment, then reached out her hand and pinched her hard.


    "Ouch..."


    Sharon grimaced in pain.


    Immediately, Melody loosened her grip.


    Mumbling to herself, Sharon questioned, "Am I awake now?"


    "Yes, did you have a nightmare? Your scream scared the soul out of me."


    Clutching her chest, Sharon felt a dull pain. She nodded and wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    "Mm, I had a dream. It''s not good."


    The scene in the dream was so real that she could not tell whether it was real or just an illusion.


    "It''s okay now, it''s just a nightmare. It''s all fake. Only now it''s real." Melody took out a tissue and


    wipe her sweat.


    With that, Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. Yes, the dream was fake, and dreams were the


    opposite...


    It was just that she had never had such a bloody dream, and her hands and feet were still cold.


    Wait, III get you a ss of warm water." Melody got out of bed.


    Taking this opportunity, Sharon took out her phone and call Stanley, but the phone was still turned


    off.


    Biting her lips, Sharon hung up the phone. She cursed in her heart, B*stard, can''t he turn it on?


    Does he not know that she will be worried? That she will be her contemting?

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226


    "Get up, take a few sips to calm down."


    Melody came in with a cup and pulled Sharon up from the bed.


    epting it, Sharon took two sips.


    "Are you going home today?"


    "No." Sharon shook her head. "He will not return anyway, and there''s no way to get through his


    phone. Therefore, I''ll stay here and apany you."


    Thinking for a while, Melody said, "Okay, just stay."


    Nodding her head, Sharon ced the cup aside andy down again. She looked at the ceiling


    motionlessly for a while, then suddenly stood up.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Sitting up in silence, then Sharon strode outside, and said, "Forget it, I think I''d better go back."


    Stunned for a moment before shrugging her shoulders. Melody suppressed herughter and said,


    "Yeah. What if your husband returns and doesn''t see you?"


    Though Sharon did not say anything, her pace sped up.


    Looking at that, Melody shook her head andughed.


    Leaving the Graham house, Sharon directly took a cab to Reba''s residence. Stanley had


    brought her there before, so she remembered the route.


    After arriving, she immediately knocked on the door.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    mming on the door loudly, "Stanley Jones,e out! I know you are inside, don''t hide in there!"


    After shouting for a long time, not only did no one respond to the door, but there was also no


    movement inside.


    Anxious, Sharon wanted to kick the door with her feet.


    What a b*stard!


    Not only was he missing, but also his phone was turned off as well. What the hell was he doing?


    For a long time, she knocked on the door stubbornly. Later, the neighbor''s door opened. "Who are


    you looking for?"


    Feeling a little awkward, Sharon said, "I''m sorry. I''m a friend of the owner. I can¡¯t get in touch with


    her. I''m afraid that something might have happened to her."


    "Oh, I see. I think you should call the police."


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    "But I haven''t seen anyone return to this house for a few days. Usually, I could still hear the


    movements in this house when I came back. But in the past two or three days, there seemed to be


    no movement at all, not even footsteps. Perhaps no one was in the house."


    No one?


    Sharon was startled.


    If so, then Stanley and Reba were not here? Then where did they go?


    The neighbor was still talking about something. But, Sharon had no mood to listen, so she turned


    around and left.


    Walking like a zombie, she returned to her residence. Upon seeing that the courtyard was empty,


    Sharon''s heart sank.


    It was already 9 p.m., and Stanley still had not returned.


    Usually, if he came back, the car was parked at the front of the yard.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Taking out the key, Sharon opened the door. There was no one in the living room. But, there was


    the sound of running water that came from the kitchen, and Hazel was cooking.


    Hearing the sound of the door closing, Hazel turned to say, "Mr. Jones?"


    "It''s me."


    Sharon opened her mouth.


    Coming out of the kitchen, Hazel wiped her hands on her apron. "Have you had dinner?"


    With no appetite, Sharon said, "I''m not hungry." After a pause, she still stubbornly asked, "Hazel,


    Stanley had not returned yet?"


    "Yes."


    "Okay, I know now. Don''t work toote. I''m a little tired, so I''ll go up first."


    When Sharon returned to the bedroom, her emotions were out of control, and her eyes turn red.


    She found Stanley''s photo on her phone, and pointed at him while she scolded, "If you have the


    guts, then nevere back!"


    The photo was taken in the mall on theirst date. Stanley held her in his arms, and his eyes were


    full of affection.


    Carefully, Sharon had always kept it in her phone.


    After she had cursed the man in the photo for some time. In the end, Sharon was tired and fell


    asleep on the bed.


    The next day, when she opened her eyes, as expected, her eyes were swollen again.


    Bitterly, the first thing she did was to call him.


    His phone was still turned off.


    Furious, Sharon wanted to throw away her phone. Atst, she was able to suppress her anger and


    suddenly thought of something. She found Anthony''s phone number and quickly dialed it.


    Anthony was working for Stanley 24 hours a day. He must know where Stanley was.


    "Beep beep beep..."


    The phone dialed through.


    Happiness started to fill Sharon''s heart, finally the phone got it through. It wasn''t turned off.


    However...


    A momentter, her expression turned gloomy again. Anthony did not answer her call.


    Gnashing her teeth in anger, she continued to call him as if she was possessed.


    After three more times, she finally gave up.


    She was sure that Anthony would not pick up her call.


    In the end, she sent a threatening message. "Anthony Charles, if you have the gut, never answer


    my phone again!"


    The text message was like a stone sinking into the sea. There was no response at all.


    Angrily, Sharon threw away her phone. Then, she got up, and went to take a shower. After washing


    up, she did not even have time to eat breakfast. With that, she took a bottle of milk and headed


    straight for the headquarters of the Jones Group.


    In the elevator, she met Skye. Sharon silently prayed to herself, "She didn''t see me..."


    "Hey, Sharon!"


    Skye was surprised. "Why are you here?"


    With no choice, Sharon raised her head. "Uh, I have some matters to deal with. I''ll leave once I''m


    done."


    "What''s the matter? Tell me. Maybe I can lend you a hand."


    Hurriedly, Sharon waved her hand. "There''s no need. It''s just a piece of cake. Skye, I don''t need


    your help."


    "All right then." There were only two people in the elevator. Skye pressed the button to the fifth floor,


    then looked at the other button that lit up, and asked curiously, "Sharon, what do you want to see


    Mr. Jones for?"


    Sharon was taken aback. "Skye, how did you know that I was looking for Stanley... Mr. Jones?"


    "You pressed the 28th floor. Isn''t the 28th floor Mr. Jones office?"


    Almost forgetting about this, Sharon said vaguely, "It''s just a small matter, a small matter..."


    "Then you won''t be able to see Mr. Jones today."


    Hearing that, Sharon raised her head: "Why?"


    "Not just Mr. Jones, you can''t even meet Charles. They haven''t been to thepany for two days,


    and there was no news of what''s going on. Documents have piled up in the past few days waiting


    for Mr. Jones'' signatures."


    Hearing that, Sharon''s mind was buzzing. She was startled...


    Stanley and Anthony were not in thepany? Then where did they go?


    They were two big men, it was impossible for them to disappear without any trace.


    Though, Sharon was still a little skeptical. After Skye left, she went to the 28th floor alone. Upon


    reaching, she was met with the secretary of Stanley. The secretary stopped her. "Miss, do you have


    an appointment?"


    Turning her head, Sharon looked at her. "Mr. Jones brought me to his office for lunch some time


    ago. I know you remember me. I want to meet Stanley. Where is he?"


    The secretary did not recognize her and said hesitantly, "Mr. Jones is not here. He has not been


    here these days. It''s possible that he''s on a business trip. You cane and look for him in a few


    days. Currently, there''s no one in the office, so you can''t see him even if you go in."


    Not believing what the secretary said, Sharon rushed in.


    As a result... The secretary was right. Indeed, there was no one in the office.


    Out of the Jones Group, Sharon was wandering in the streets. Not ready to give up, she continued


    to call Stanley.


    Still, it remained the same, the phone was turned off.


    Standing on the street, more and more people walking past her, except for the figure she was


    familiar with.


    Stanley, where exactly are you?


    At this time, on the other side of the ocean, in Mathines, Reba was holding her phone as she


    says to the person on the phone, "Mr. Wells, I have brought Stanley''s dead body to you. When do


    you want to meet?"

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227


    The other end of the phone was silent for a long time.


    Then Harvey''s hoarse, crow-like voice slowly sounded, "Reba, did you call me two days ago,


    and said that you had drugged Stanley to death?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you keep his body from rotting?"


    With ease, Reba responded, "I''m a doctor. It''s a childsy for me to keep a corpse from rotting.


    I can do it."


    "Then how did you bring him here?"


    Hearing his doubts, Reba''s voice sharpened, "Mr. Wells, what do you mean? Do you think I''m


    lying? I won''t lie at the cost of my son''s life!"


    Again, the other end of the phone fell silent.


    Harvey narrowed his eyes, as if he was specting the authenticity of her words.


    Yes, Reba''s son was in his hands, so she could not dare to disobey him...


    "Reba, if you lie to me, your son won''t survive past tomorrow," Harvey warned her word by word.


    "So tell me, did Stanley die or not?"


    With her trembling heart, Reba hurriedly said, "He''s dead. I''ve already shown you the picture of


    his body. Don''t you believe me? Mr. Wells, my son is in your hands. I''ll do anything you want.


    Although I like Stanley, I love my son even more!"


    For the safety of her son, she would risk it all.


    The other end of the phone was silent.


    The silence was deadly.


    After a long time, a sentence came from the other end of the phone, "Tomorrow, drive Stanley''s


    body to the hotel and look for me. You know the address of that hotel." Speaking of which, he


    paused. "If what you said is true, Reba, I will give you a big reward. I will give you whatever you


    want!"


    Lowering her eyes, Reba said, "Mr. Wells, I just want my son to be safe. I don''t want anything


    else."


    "As long as Stanley is dead, your son will definitely be returned to your side, safe and sound."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wells."


    "Remember toe on time tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    Waiting for him to hang up the phone, Reba then heaved a sigh of relief. Her forehead was


    covered with cold sweat, and her body was wet. Softly, she sat on the sofa and looked at the tall


    figure standing by the window.


    "Stanley, he had asked me to meet him tomorrow."


    The man who was standing with his back to her, turned around. Stanley''s dark eyes were fixed on


    her as he gave a light nod. "I''ll get Anthony to make the preparations. He won''t be able to escape


    this time."


    After that, he turned to go out. Reba suddenly stood up and grabbed his hand. "Stanley, don''t


    you have anything else to ask me?"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "About what?"


    "For example, my son, Nathan, which is also your son. He is six years old and very well-behaved.


    He looks very much like you."


    Talking about her son, Reba''s face was filled with gentleness. "The reason I''ve been able to


    survive abroad all these years, was because I had Nathan by my side. He''s the source of my


    energy..."


    Lightly, Stanley pulled out his hand, and his eyes were shing. "Have a good rest. Let''s talk about


    thister."


    Opening her mouth, Reba wanted to say something, but Stanley turned and left the room.


    Three days ago, in the ward, Reba stopped Stanley, who was about to leave, and told him the


    truth. She told him that they had a son who was 6 years old, was now in the hands of Harvey.


    Harvey threatened her with Nathan''s life. Harvey even ordered her to return and murder Stanley...


    Revealing the whole truth, Reba did not do it for any other reason. All she wanted was to use


    Stanley''s help to save her son.


    That night in the apartment, she was forcefully taken away by Oscar. As a result, it did not even


    take a few hours for Stanley to rescue her. This made Rebae to realize that Stanley''s swift


    and decisive actions could protect her. After weighing her options many times, Reba finally


    confessed to Stanley.


    Instead of being manipted by Harvey, it was better to reveal everything to Stanley.


    Compared with Stanley, Harvey was no match at all.


    Asking for Stanley''s help was like killing two birds with one stone. On one hand, she could take this


    opportunity to kill Harvey. On the other hand, she wanted to also rekindle


    Stanley.


    Now that he knew she had had his son, his feelings towards her would definitely change.


    Confident that she could save her rtionship with Stanley with her son''s help.


    Knowing that Stanley was also a person who was full of empathy, especially for those who had


    blood ties with him, he would not stand idle.


    So three days ago, after she revealed everything, she begged Stanley to save their son. Sure


    enough, Stanley agreed after thinking for a while.


    They were in Mathines now, and they had just got off the ne this morning.


    Back in the other room, Stanley was alone. It was only now he had his own quiet time. He did not


    turn on the lights. Instead, he went straight into the room and found the sofa in the dark. His wide


    body fell onto the sofa.


    Closing his eyes, a slim woman''s back appeared in his mind. It was Sharon.


    Having not seen her for a few days, he missed her dearly. Thinking that as long as he closed his


    eyes, she would appear in front of him.


    Now that he had calmed down, he realized how much he missed her. Desperately, he wanted to


    listen to her voice and hug her.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly opened his eyes. Then he turned on the light and dialed Sharon''s


    phone number.


    "Beep beep."


    Listening to the soundsing from the phone, his heart was beating rapidly, and he was a little


    nervous.


    Since she had not seen him for a few days, she must be furious. Certainly, she would question


    where he was...


    However, no one answered. It was not picked up until the phone automatically hung up.


    With a frown, Stanley called Anthony.


    Soon, Anthony came from the next room. "Boss?"


    "Have you found my phone?"


    In the past few days, Stanley''s phone had been out of sight. No one knew where it was.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Stretching out his hand to grab his hair, Anthony said, "I''ve rummaged through all the luggage, but


    did not see your phone. It may have fallen on the ne. I have already contacted the airlines and


    asked them to check it out."


    Nodding his head, Stanley had a weary expression on his face.


    Anthony knew why Stanley was looking for his phone. After thinking for a while, he took out his


    phone and handed it to Stanley. "Boss, you can use mine if you want to call your wife."


    Stanley did not even raise his head. "I called her, but she did not pick up."


    Immediately, Anthony understood. "Right, there is a phone in the room. It''s nighttime now in the


    country. Mrs. Jones is probably asleep, so she did not hear it."


    Hearing that, Stanley gave a faint "yes".


    Thinking for a moment, Anthony handed over the phone again. "Boss, I just found out. Here it


    disyed that Mrs. Jones called me yesterday during the day, but I missed it."


    Only then did Stanley raise his head.


    With that Anthony added, "Mrs. Jones might be angry that she was not able to find you, and


    because I did not answer the phone, she had sent me a few short texts. Boss, you... You can take a


    look."


    Raising his brows, Stanley took the phone and looked down.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228


    "Anthony Charles, do you have the guts to not answer my call for the rest of your life?"


    "Tell Stanley never toe back!"


    "Where are you guys?"


    Each of the three texts was seriously read by Stanley. With that, he could imagine the angry look on


    her face when she sent those messages.


    Thinking of her expression, he felt extremely tender in his heart.


    Sharon was really like a kitten who easily gets fussy.


    "Since she was not able to contact us for a few days. She must be worried." Anthony sighed.


    "Before you came, you should have called Mrs. Jones."


    Turning off the phone, Stanley threw it aside. Flustered, he suddenly asked, "Do you have any


    cigarettes on you?"


    "What?"


    "Cigarette!"


    "Yes."


    "Give it to me."


    Immediately, Anthony took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. Stanley reached out his long


    fingers to pull out the snow-white cigarette. He lit it with a lighter and took a deep breath. His deep


    facial features were half-lit in the dark.


    "Before I came, I also wanted to call her, but my heart was in a mess, so I did not know what to


    say." Stanley tugged the corner of his mouth, and there was a bitter smile on his lips. "If she knew


    that Reba had my son, she will definitely break down."


    Afraid that she could not ept it, Stanley did not know how to tell her, so he had to hide it.


    While he always had a powerful, brave heart, but when it came to this matter, he was timid. He had


    retreated.


    Scare to tell her the truth, Stanley was afraid that she would not be able to take it.


    Not to mention her, even when he first heard Reba say that he had a son, he was so shocked


    that he could not react for a long time.


    On the other hand, Sharon was weaker than him to begin with.


    If he let her know, he could not imagine what kind of reaction she would have.


    Seeing that he was irritated, Anthony pursed his lips. Then, he lit up a cigarette, and smoked with


    him. "Boss, the fact that Miss Lambert has a child, you can always keep it a secret from Mrs. Jones"


    Frowning, Stanley then raised his head. "What do you mean?"


    "Since you''re afraid that Mrs. Jones can''t handle it, you should just hide it. Boss, you could give the


    amount of alimony that should be paid. Then, arrange a good house for them, and asionally pay


    them a visit."


    The proposal that Anthony made was what many rich people would do, if they had an illegitimate


    child.


    Hearing that, Stanley''s brows furrowed, his thin lips pursed into a line.


    "I know that this n might make Mrs. Jones a little wronged, but if the truth is revealed and she


    can''t ept it, then the truth should be hidden forever."


    Raising his hand, Stanley pinched his eyebrows. "Well, let''s talk about thister. You should get


    everyone ready. When we meet Harvey tomorrow, restrain him, and don''t let him escape again."


    "Understood!"


    The doorbell rang at that moment. Anthony went to open the door. "Mr. King, have you fully rested?"


    It was Jackson outside the door.


    "I''ve rested for a few hours now, It''s enough." Jackson came in and saw Stanley smoking at the


    bedside. "Jimmy told me that you''re going to quit smoking. Why are you smoking again?"


    Stunned for a moment, Stanley then said with a smile, "I forgot."


    "Jimmy also said that the reason you''ve quit smoking, was because you''re nning to get pregnant


    with Sharon?"


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense."


    Although Stanley was saying that, he stood up and put out the cigarette butt in the ashtray.


    Indeed, he had thought about preparing to get pregnant with Sharon, and it was best not to touch


    alcohol and cigarettes for the man who was preparing. He had almost forgotten about it.


    "Boss, I''ll leave you both to talk, and I''ll get you guys something to eat."


    They took a ten-hour flight here, afternding, they went straight to nning. They did not even


    have time to take a sip of water.


    As the door closed, Jackson did not beat around the bush and asked directly, "What are you


    nning on doing tomorrow?"


    Thinking for a while, Stanley told him the n, "Harvey will definitely suspect that I faked my death.


    Reba and I will go to the hotel room together. Then, break into his room and subdue him when


    he opens the door. This is n A."


    "What about n B?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Just in case, take your men to guard all the aisles of the hotel. If there is any ident during the


    process, you can seize it by force!"


    Hearing that, Jackson smiled. "A simple yet crude method?"


    "When dealing with people like Harvey, who has no brain at all, using this simple and rough method


    to deal with him, would be the best solution." Stanley''s eyes were cold.


    "Since he is a weak opponent, why did youe to Mathines in person?" Jackson looked at him.


    "Is it because your son is in his hands that you are willing toe personally?"


    The child was Reba and Stanley''s son, Jackson, had already known, their so-called son.


    With a frown, Stanley said, "The purpose that


    I came here personally was to solve the potential problem of Harvey and to revenge for his


    kidnapping of Sharonst time. He offended my people without getting any punishment. Harvey was


    the first one!"


    Raising his eyebrows with interest, Stanley said, "So, you want to kill Harvey in order to ensure


    Sharon''s safety in the future, and get rid of him once and for all."


    "This is my way to solve this problem. It''s simple, but useful."


    "So you came here with Reba this time, to finish your ns. Not only to kill Harvey, but also to


    solve the trouble with Reba."


    Reba had not been transparent with her rtionship with Harvey. So if Reba stayed with


    Stanley, she would be a time bomb.


    Sometimes, when a woman bes ruthless, she would be even more vicious than a man.


    As a mother, Reba was pushed by Harvey for the sake of her son''s safety. Maybe she would


    have really done something to harm Stanley.


    So when she confessed in the hospital that day, Stanley thought about it for a long time. He simply


    made use of her words and agreed to help her save her son.


    Acknowledging that, Jackson sighed. "So you''re saying that you''re not nning to get back together


    with Reba?"


    "You know me. I don''t like shrewd women. And Reba was a woman who came back to find me


    with a purpose. I cannot allow her by my side, no matter if it''s a friend or any other rtionship."


    Regarding this point, Jackson agreed. "What about your son? Reba said that she gave birth to a


    son for you. He''s already six years old. If track back the days, we''ll be able to match."


    "I haven''t got a DNA test yet, so I''m not sure about everything," Stanley replied while furrowing his


    brows tightly like a hemp rope.


    "Do you think she''s deceiving you?"


    "I''m now wary of her. I don''t believe everything that she says."


    Nodding, then Jackson suddenly looked at him seriously. "What if Reba was telling the truth?


    What are you going to do about that child? Are you going to admit him or not?"


    To be honest, Stanley did not know.


    Never had Stanley been bothered by anything. Thest time he was annoyed, was when he was


    undecided on whether he should like Sharon or not. Until now, he clearly knew that he should not


    like her, but he could not help but fall in love with her...


    Even though it was troublesome andplicated to deal with Sharon''s matters, it was still sweet...


    As to those other matters, he felt a deep feeling of irritation from the bottom of his heart...

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229


    Irritably, Stanley pinched the space between his eyebrows. His well- defined features revealed a


    deep sense of fatigue and tiredness.


    Seeing that, Jackson did not force him. He knew Stanley had not slept well for the past three days.


    Any man would have been caught off guard.


    "Then you should have a good rest. You need to recover your strength tonight, so that we can deal


    with Harvey tomorrow. If we see... The child, only then we''ll talk about it."


    With that, Stanley nodded.


    Standing up, Jason left.


    After Stanley had re-closed the door, he sat on the chair, and let the weight of his entire body


    leaned on it. After a while, the doorbell rang. Getting up, Stanley went to open the door. Anthony


    was standing outside with a paper bag in his hand. "Mr. Jones, there''s no Asian food around, so I


    went and got some hamburgers. Please have some together with Mr. King."


    "I''m not eating, I don''t have an appetite. Jackson has gone back. You should get some rest too.


    Once we''re done here, we''ll return to the country."


    Hearing that, Anthony nodded and sighed. "Mr. Jones, good night."


    "Yes."


    Then, Stanley closed the door and took a shower. When he was lying on the bed, he tossed and


    turned, s he could not sleep. Looking several times at the phone on the bedside table, he still


    endured it.


    "Forget it, I''ll return tomorrow. By then, I''ll exin everything to her."


    Knowing that she must be furious with him, Stanley was not sure if he could coax her this time.


    On the outer side, that woman seemed weak, but in reality, she had a feisty temper. If she was


    furious, he was not confident that he could make her happy.


    Thinking of that, Stanley sighed. Even if he could not coax her, he still needed to try his best...


    "Knock, knock, knock."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    In doubt, Stanley frowned and stood up to open the door. Standing outside the door was Reba,


    who seemed to have just showered.


    The tight dress was hugging her body, showing the woman''s exquisite curve. The fresh smell of


    soap after a shower on her body, permeated into his nostrils.


    Raising his eyebrows, Stanley looked at her. "Why are you here?"


    Originally, Reba wanted to walk into the room, but Stanley stood by the door and did not budge.


    Not knowing if he did it on purpose, or that he had not reacted yet.


    "I just want to... apany you," Reba said, with a touch of shyness on her face. "We haven''t


    been together for many years. I miss you very much."


    Narrowing his eyes, Stanley questioned, "Then?"


    Licking her lips, Reba said, "Stanley, it''s cold outside. Can you let me in first?"


    After staring at her for a few seconds, Stanley suddenlyughed, "It''s too troublesome."


    Stunned, she asked, "What''s troublesome?"


    "If you were toe in, you will still have to go out. It''s too troublesome, to open then close the


    door. So if you have anything to say, you''d better just stand here and talk. After that, you can go


    back and have a good rest."


    Looking at him in disbelief, Reba''s entire body shook. "I''ve already made it so obvious.


    Can''t you tell by what I mean?"


    "I can tell." Stanley nodded his head. "You still don''t understand why I''m being so tactful. I don''t


    want to hurt your feelings by saying it too dire ctly."


    Hearing that, Reba''s body swayed, and she almost lost her bnce. Her eyes reddened as she


    said, "Stanley, I''m not asking for anything else. Just treat this as my way of repaying you, foring


    to save our son... I won''t tell anyone about what happened tonight, and I won''t tell Sharon either.


    We can keep it a secret from her, she definitely won''t know."


    Speaking of which, Reba could not help but step forward and hold his hand tightly. "I don''t want


    any title or status. I only beg that you would visit me every few days in the future. I would rather be a


    mistress and be cursed. I only want to be with you."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    With each word she said, her eyes turned redder. Finally, her tears slid down. "I don''t want our son


    to only have a mother and no father in the future. If so, he would be too pitiful... Stanley, he is your


    blood and flesh. You won''t abandon him, will you?"


    Without stopping, Reba bbered on until she was drenched in tears.


    In contrast, Stanley was listening quietly. After it went quiet, he asked, "Are you done? Is there


    anything else you want to say?"


    Dumbfounded, Reba looked up at him nkly.


    "First and foremost, nothing will happen between us tonight. Secondly, you might want to be a


    mistress, but I am not willing to hurt Sharon. Thirdly, I did note here entirely for you. Harvey is a


    time bomb that I needed to deal with. I''m afraid that he might suddenly hurt my wife one day. As for


    the fourth reason... He''s Nathan, right? Nathan will always be your son. If you want me to ept


    him as my son, I will. But he won''t live with me. I will pay the amount of alimony that should be given


    to you, and I''ll even give you as much as you want. I promise that you both will be well taken care of


    in the future."


    Stanley stopped and looked at the dumbfounded woman. "Is there anything else I should add?"


    Listening to what he had just said, Reba''s mind was buzzing, and she was about to faint.


    Feeling a burst of darkness, she said, "You... You want Nathan to be your illegitimate child?"


    "Reba Lambert!" Stanley called her name sternly, "Wasn''t you the one who secretly gave birth to


    Nathan, that made him an illegitimate child? For so many years, you could havee back to find


    me, why did you not return? Now that you''re suddenly back, and you''re trying to get close to me


    with a reason. How cheap do you think I am to ept you again?"


    Shocked by his words, Reba''s lips trembled, and she said, "It''s... It was Harvey who threatened


    me. So I had to..."


    "Then why didn''t you make it clear when you showed up at the beginning?"


    "Did Oscar really send someone to monitor you for the past seven years?"


    Opening her mouth, Reba wanted to nod, but when she saw the sharpness in the man''s eyes,


    she closed her eyes and the corner of her mouth was bitter. "You... You have found out?"


    "Oscar told me that, seven years ago, he did keep an eye on you for a period of time. After that,


    they did not bother you anymore"


    Saying that, Stanley''s voice was as low as a drum. He frowned and said, "I think you should go


    back. Don''t try this nonsense anymore. I won''t ept it. Also, no matter what had happened in the


    past, or the reason you did not return, I don''t want to know. The only reason I came with was just to


    get rid of Harvey and nothing else. Don''t think too much."


    After saying that, Stanley stretched out his hand to close the door and said faintly, "Good night."


    Outside, Reba stared at the closed door, and her body was trembling. She stood there for a long


    time.


    The next day.


    Stanley and the others came to the hotel designated by Harvey. Upon reaching his room, Stanley


    gave Reba a sign to knock on the door.


    Taking a deep breath, Reba nodded, raised her hand and knocked on the door.


    Three sounds rang out as they quietly waited.


    Not long after, footsteps could be heard from the door. After a while, the door was opened. Seeing


    this, Stanley exerted all his strength and kicked the door open with one foot. With a "Bang", Stanley


    entered the room and pressed down the person who fell to the ground.


    Terrified, Reba did not let out a sigh of relief until Stanley cuffed him. She then immediately


    rushed over and asked loudly, "Harvey Wells, where is my son? Where is he?"


    The man lying on the ground did not move.


    He gasped for his breath and did not say a word.


    Something was wrong.

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230


    Flipping over the man, Stanley immediately frowned.


    Reba was also stunned and said, "He... Is not Harvey? Did he lie to me?" Then she thought of


    her son''s safety and pped the man crazily. "Say, where is Harvey? Had he deliberately lied to


    me?"


    Though the man had been beaten by her repeatedly, hey there without making any sound.


    Pulling Reba away, Stanley motioned for her to calm down. How could Reba calm down?


    She sat on the ground, as tears rolled down. She murmured, "Harvey must have known that I lied to


    him, so he was not in the room... Nathan... Something must have happened to him..."


    Tying the person on the ground, Stanley then called Jackson to exin the situation. Also, it


    reminded them to be a little more careful outside.


    As soon as he put away his cell phone, Reba''s cell phone rang. Taking it out, she looked at it.


    Immediately, she got up from the ground and said, "Stanley, it''s Harvey."


    With his face darkened, Stanley walked over and motioned for her to pick it up, "Let''s hear what


    he''s going to say."


    Nodding, Reba took a deep breath and answered the phone, "Hello..."


    "B*tch, how dare you lie to me!" Harvey''s angry voice came from the line. "You don''t have Stanley''s


    body in your trunk. Don''t you want your son alive? B*tch!"


    The phone was on speaker. In which, Stanley also heard it. Immediately, he took Reba outside


    and mouthed to her, "Hold Harvey back."


    "Mr. Wells." Reba understood what Stanley meant. She quickened her pace to follow him and


    said to the person on the phone, "I did not lie to you. Stanley is really dead."


    "Since he''s dead, why isn''t he in your trunk?"


    "Mr. Wells, are you looking at the wrong car? My car is ck. The trunk can''t be opened without the


    keys." Reba said a few words that he liked as she tried to stall for time. "Compared to Stanley''s


    life, my son''s life is more important than his. Mr. Wells, I''m not lying. Stanley is indeed dead. When


    he was in Beachmarsh City, he discovered my rtionship with you, so I had no choice but to kill


    him..."


    The two people quickly came to the underground parking lot. In the process of that, Stanley also


    contacted Jackson and ordered him to surround the parking lot. Harvey must be in the parking lot.


    Several men rushed out. They were all men from the special forces. Their movements were swift


    and quiet, and there was almost no sound when they moved.


    In the empty and quiet underground parking, there were faint sobbing sounds.


    On the other side of the phone in a low voice, Harvey demanded, "Shut up, don''t cry!"


    Immediately, Reba shouted, "Nathan, is that you?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    With that, her voice suddenly echoed in the silence. It was toote for Stanley to stop her. Clearly,


    they heard Harvey shouting on the other side of the phone, exasperated, "B*tch, how dare you plot


    against me!"


    Then, he hung up the phone in anger.


    Following this, a child''s cry rang out. Reba''s body shook. It was her son''s voice.


    "Over there!"


    Raising his head, Stanley saw a ck figure running in the distance. Stanley quickly chased after


    him. With a deep voice, Stanley said to Jackson in his earpiece, "Your position, 10 o''clock direction!"


    "Bang! Bang!"


    "Bang!..."


    Gunshots fired around the parking lot, the sounds were heart shattering.


    Soon, Harvey was surrounded. He pulled the child in front of him. Then, he said with a ferocious


    and crazy expression, "Don''te over! Otherwise, I''ll kill him!"


    "Nathan!" Reba red at Harvey. "Let him go!"


    Sneering, Harvey red at Stanley as he gritted his teeth and said, "Stanley, your son is in my


    hands. If you want him to live, let these people leave!"


    Without saying a word, Stanley was expressionless as he raised his gun and aimed it at Harvey''s


    head.


    Shocked, Reba rushed to him, "What are you doing, Stanley?"


    Taking a step back, Harvey was a little scared. "You... You don''t want your son safe and sound?


    With his cold and sharp eyes, Stanley''s fingers moved, and he slowly pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Two gunshots rang out at the same time.


    A gunshot broke out from Jackson''s gun. Taking advantage of Harvey''s attention on Stanley, he


    directly shot Harvey''s forehead.


    Never would Harvey think that his life would end like this.


    Another gunshot came from behind. Caught off guard, it was like a thunderp. No one had


    expected that the bullet would directly hit Stanley.


    Suddenly, Stanley felt a sharp pain in his whole body. He frowned as he looked down. With that, he


    saw his chest was slowly seeping out in red.


    It was blood.


    With that, Stanley stumbled and fell to the ground. More and more blood flowed out of his body.


    "Stanley!" Jackson suddenly shouted. Throwing away the gun in his hand, he rushed over and


    pressed the wound tightly. Shouting to the team behind him, "Call an ambnce! Hurry up!"


    Sharply, his gaze was like a hawk''s as he looked behind him. A man dressed in ck was running


    into the passage. Jackson''s eyes were wide open and rage was surging in his chest. "Andy,


    ambush that person. No matter if he''s dead or alive, you must catch him. Quick!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    With a serious look, Andy led several men to chase after the man in ck.


    Laying straight on the ground, Stanley could feel the blood in his body flowing away slowly. His


    vision went dizzy and ck, but in this blurry state, he could see a slender figure... Trying his best to


    open his eyes, that blurry face gradually took shape...


    It was Sharon.


    Raising his hand, Stanley wanted to touch her. But as he reached out, she disappeared..


    "Sharon..."


    Letting out a cry, and a stream of blood flowed out of his mouth.


    Seeing that, Jackson''s eyes were burning hot. Gritting his teeth, he said, "Hold on! I''ll definitely


    bring you back safely. You''ll see Sharon. Don''t close your eyes!"


    Curling his lips as if he was smiling, Stanley wanted to say something, but he could not spit out a


    single word.


    Thinking to himself, he would not die. He had not yet lived a good life with Sharon. How could he


    die?


    Also, he wanted to have children with Sharon. He wanted Sharon to give birth to their child!


    So many things were not done. How could he die!


    He would not die!


    At Beachmarsh City.


    In the quiet vi, a hasty ringtone rang. The man on the bed slowly got up, came to the phone and


    answered, "Hello."


    "Stanley''s heart was shot. If everything goes well, he will definitely die." The person who had


    attacked Stanley reported the situation.


    The man holding the phone smiled and said, "Don''t be caught by their people. Stay outside for the


    moment and don''t return."


    "Yes."


    When the man hung up the phone, he was in a good mood and returned to bed...


    A weekter, at Big Valley University.


    The weather was getting colder by the day. As soon as Sharon walked out of the library, she felt a


    gush of coldness. She was still wearing a T- shirt, while she rubbed her goosebumps.


    The First thing she did was to look at her cell phone, but it was still the same. There was


    neither a call, nor a text.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231


    Standing in ce, Sharon''s heart was filled with sorrow. It had been almost ten days since Stanley''s


    disappearance. During this period, there was not a single call or text.


    At the start, she had been angry, and now she had given up.


    It turned out that it was so easy for someone to disappear from your life.


    When she returned to the dormitory, she did not see Melody. There were only two other ssmates.


    One of them was calling her boyfriend, and the other was also chatting on the phone with her


    boyfriend.


    Seeing that, Sharon curled her lips. What''s the big deal of having a boyfriend? There''s no need for


    them to smile so sweetly. Humph!


    Taking out her phone, Sharon sent a text to Melody: "Come back soon, the two of them are showing


    off their love in front of me, I have suffered injuries, sent help."


    At this time, Melody was at the school gate meeting her boyfriend. The two chatted for a while.


    Seeing Sharon''s text message, Melody could not help butugh. "Hey, let''s chatter. Sharon is


    urging me. You can go back first."


    "She has not found her husband yet?"


    Melody was the one who told Marshall Finely about Sharon''s marriage.


    Nodding, she said, "Yes, it''s been almost ten days, and there''s no news at all."


    With a frown, Marshall said, "I haven''t seen her husband before, but I''ve once seen him in some


    financial channels. He doesn''t look like an irresponsible man."


    Hearing that, Melody sighed. "Who knows? He went missing just like that. Sharon hasn''t been in a


    good moodtely, and she''s lost a lot of weight. She has no appetite, just looking at her makes my


    heart ache. I''m going to buy her something to eat. Otherwise, she''ll forget to eat again."


    Nodding, Marshall said, "Well, go in now. I''ll watch you."


    Blushing, Melody felt sweet in her heart. She replied and turned to walk into the school. After


    walking for a distance, Marshall was still standing there, looking at her...


    After returning to the dormitory, Melody poked her head out and looked at Sharon''s bed. The girl


    must have been too tired from waiting and had fallen asleep.


    As Melody pinched her nose, she counted in her heart: One, two, three, four...


    Before counting to five, Sharon opened her eyes and hurriedly pushed her hand away. Sharon


    looked at her with a sad expression, "Even you are bullying me!"


    "Who else is bulling you? Tell me, and I''ll avenge you!"


    Reaching out to hug her, Sharon said, "Bestie is indeed the best. Men are unreliable."


    Laughing at her words, Melody then sighed. She looked at the other two people in the dormitory


    and said in a low voice, "Stanley hasn''t contacted you yet?"


    Pressing the corners of her mouth together, Sharon did not make a noise.


    From the look of it, it was obvious that he had not contacted her.


    "Fine, don''t even think about it. He''lle back one day." Melody pulled her up from the bed.


    "Come, take a look at the food that I''ve


    bought for you."


    With no appetite, Sharon said, "I''m not hungry."


    "It''s your favorite noodles. Couldn''t you chomp down three bowls of this in the past?"


    "s, a wise woman does not mention her past." "Puff...


    Hearing her words, Linda, who had just finished talking on the phone, burst intoughter. "Sharon,


    you did not stay on the campus for the past years. Why did you n to live on campus in thest


    year?"


    After almost half an hour of listening to her being affectionate, Sharon could not stop the feeling of


    resentment. "What does it have to do with you, if I lived here or not?"


    "Hey, why are you so rude?"


    "I''ve always been like this, don''t you know?"


    Linda''s face changed, and she was about to lose her temper.


    "All right, all right!" Melody said in time, "Sharon is in a foul mood. Don''t tease her."


    After that, she red at Sharon and lowered her voice, scolding her in a manner that both of them


    could hear, "Are you a ''dog''? If you''re in a foul mood, how can you ''bite'' whoever you see?


    Apologize!"


    Sharon knew she was wrong. Indeed, she had gone too far. Melody was her best friend, and she


    trusted her the most. Usually, if she had done something wrong, she would listen to whatever


    Melody says. As she was not the kind of person who was stubborn.


    Sniffing her nose, Sharon said, "Linda, I''m sorry, I did not mean it. Don''t take it to heart." Hearing


    that, Linda snorted. Then, she picked up her books and walked out, ignoring her.


    Pretending that she did not see anything. Suddenly, her eyes turned red. Melody jumped by the


    sight. "What''s wrong? I was just saying a few words, do you feel wronged?"


    Shaking her head, Sharon said, "No, I just... I just though of that b*stard!"


    "Which b*stard?" asked Melody.


    "That jerk who''s missing! He used to scold me like this too. He asked me if I was a ''dog''? It was so


    familiar!"


    Melody was rendered speechless.


    Previously, the woman felt wronged. In the next second, she had suddenly changed again. Sharon


    said with a fierce look, "If he has the guts, never show up in front of me, ever. Also, if I did not p


    him hard, I will drop my surname!"


    This girl was too emotional, and she could not keep up with her!


    "Okay, okay, you are a heroine. Eat this fried noodles quickly, or it won''t taste good when it''s cold."


    To be honest, Sharon really did not want to eat anything. "I''m not hungry..."


    "Eat even if you''re not hungry!"


    With no choice, Sharon took it over and stuffed it into her mouth.


    The taste of fried noodles was too strong and greasy. Before Sharon could eat more than a few


    mouthfuls, she felt nauseous. Covering her mouth, she threw the bowl into Melody''s arms and


    hurriedly rushed to the toilet.


    "Ah..."


    Confused, Melody asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Soon, Sharon came out of the bathroom, with a bitter look on her face. "Goddess, your fried


    noodles are probably expired, aren''t they? I felt like throwing up, eating it."


    "Nonsense, I just fried it, how can it be expired!" Melody nced at her. "Is it because you have


    eaten nothing all day? Your stomach could not stand something so greasy, isn''t it?"


    Not in the mood, Sharon nodded. "Maybe."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Then you should take a rest." Melody looked at her ghastly expression. "You don''t have to attend a


    ss in the afternoon. It''s not important."


    Sharon responded, "Oh."


    "Take some rest."


    As Sharonid down, Melody pulled down the curtains. Staring at the ceiling, she wanted to rest,


    but he could not fall asleep.


    In the past few days since Stanley''s disappearance, she had never slept well. Herplexion was


    getting worse by the day. When she looked at herself in the mirror, it was frightening.


    Not expecting that her response to Stanley''s disappearance would be so great. As he had only


    been missing for a few days, but she had already med the entire world.


    Feeling unhappy if she saw others showing off their love. Upset if she did not receive his calls or


    text...


    His influence over her was more serious than she had imagined.


    She was done, as she hadpletely fallen into that man''s trap...


    Unconsciously, Sharon fell asleep. When she woke up again, the ringtone of her phone shocked


    Sharon.


    She quivered and sat up straight from the bed. Before she opened her eyes, she answered the


    phone. "Stanley..."


    There was a moment of silence on the other end of the line before he said slowly, "It''s me."


    Recognizing that it was Shawn''s voice, Sharon responded with disappointment, "It''s you..."

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232


    "What''s wrong? Don''t you want to hear my voice?" Shawn said, as he could feel that she was not in


    a high spirit.


    "No. What''s up?"


    "I''ll take you to dinner."


    "Well, I''m not hungry."


    Narrowing his eyes, Shawn said, "A week ago, I was the one who sent you to your dormitory. I know


    where you live, so do you need me to pick you up personally?"


    If he were to get up here, gossips would drown her.


    "No!" Sharon gave in. "Wait there. I''ll go down right away."


    The corners of Shawn''s mouth curled into a smile. Putting away his phone, he patiently waited for


    her. He had never been in such a good mood before. It was the same feeling he had when he used


    to pick up Sharon, who waste for school, when he had time.


    At that time, she was the same. She did not want others to know about their rtionship. Knowing


    that she was shy, so he did not force her. If she said that she would not let him enter the school,


    then he would not.


    Back then, he stood outside her school to pick her up every night. Time flew by, and itsted for two


    years.


    The two years he had spent waiting was the happiest thing in his life.


    Coming out of the car, Shawn raised his head to look at her dormitory. Just like before, in the dark


    light, he looked at her brightly lit ssroom and thought about what she was doing in ss. Was


    she focused? Or was she chatting with her ssmates...


    After a long time, Sharon came, but at a very slow pace. She dawdled continuously. She could have


    been out in five minutes, but she had spent twenty minutes.


    As soon as she got out of the school gate, Sharon saw Shawn standing by the car and was waiting


    for her in the distance. She buried her head and went straight to the car. Before Shawn could say


    anything, Sharon opened the car door and went in.


    Stunned for a moment, Shawn then came to his senses. Smiling, he followed Sharon.


    "Are you afraid of being seen?" He asked directly.


    With that, Sharon replied with a "hmm" and nodded her head in awkwardness.


    "It doesn''t matter even if we''re seen." Shawn leaned over and tried to fasten her seatbelt. Not giving


    him a chance, Sharon removed his hand and quickly fastened it. "Well, let''s go."


    Pausing for a while, Shawn said, "It doesn''t matter if we''re seen or not. If they ask about it, just tell


    them I''m your brother. It''s not a big deal."


    Hearing that, Sharon cast a nce at him. "Indeed, it''s alright, but I''m afraid of trouble. I have to


    exin myself when the timees, it''ll be too troublesome."


    Pursing his lips, Shawn started the car, and changed the topic. "What do you want to eat?"


    "Actually, I''m not hungry at all..."


    "For the past few days, you have not eaten properly, am I right?" Shawn turned and slowly drove


    the car. "Yourplexion looks bad!"


    Stroking her face, Sharon asked, "Is it bad?"


    "Yes."


    Suddenly, Sharon''s heart felt stuffy. Gritting her teeth secretly, she cursed a certain man that caused


    this. Otherwise, she would not have lost her appetite and her sleep.


    There was a red light in front of them. Shawn stopped and turned his head. "There''s still no news


    about Stanley?"


    Speaking of something that troubled her, Sharon did not know what to say. All she could do was


    look out the window, and pretended that she did not hear what he had said.


    "Sharon..."


    Seeing that, Shawn called her name. "It''s been almost ten days, and there''s no news from Stanley


    at all. Haven''t you thought about the reason?"


    Swiftly, Sharon turned her head. "What''s the reason?"


    "A person will not go missing with no reason."


    "Then tell me, what causes Stanley''s disappearance?"


    "There are many reasons."


    "Say it!"


    Without giving an answer, Shawn pursed his lips. Then, the traffic light went green, he started the


    car and drove away. After a while, he said slowly, "You can''t get through his phone, and there had


    been no news on him. It''s easy to misunderstand the situation!"


    With her eyes wide open, Sharon stared firmly at him. "What''s there to misunderstand?"


    "It''s possible that he''s in some kind of


    danger..."


    "Stop the car!"


    Before Shawn could finish his sentence, Sharon suddenly screamed, "Stop the car!"


    Ignoring everything, she tried to open the car door. Scared by her actions, Shawn quickly turned the


    steering wheel and parked the car on the side of the road.


    Subsequently, Sharon pushed open the car door and got off. Without saying a word, she started


    walking back.


    "Sharon!"


    In a hurry, Shawn ran after her with a ghastly expression. "What are you doing?"


    Lowering her head, Sharon moved forward.


    "Sharon!"


    With that, Shawn grabbed her hand.


    Forcefully, Sharon pulled out her hand. Her eyes were red like blood, "If I hear any nonsense about


    Stanley being in danger from you again, I will despise you!"


    Stunned by her words, Shawn then became angry. "Which word was false? If you have a brain,


    can''t you figure it out? He has disappeared for almost ten days, and without a word. So he must be


    either dead or in danger..."


    "Shut up!" Sharon hatefully stared at him.


    Sarcastically sneers, Shawn then said, "Haven''t you seen the news? The Jones Group has no


    leader, and everyone is panicking. Even the high- level members of the Jones Group have no clue


    where Stanley went. If he isn''t dead..."


    Bang!


    Violently, Sharon pped him in the face.


    Shawn''s face was ashen, and blue veins stood out on his forehead. Sharon was expressionless as


    she withdrew her hand and walked forward.


    Walking back, Sharon called Melody. As soon as Melody picked up the phone, she heard Sharon''s


    sobbing voice from the other end of the phone. "Melody..."


    Half an hour ago, at Beachmarsh''s airport, a group of people rushed out the airport. The man in the


    lead was tall and straight. He had good-looking features with sharp edges, and the sides of his face


    looked pale. He bent his tall body, and got into the car.


    The man in the car raised his hand and knocked on the back of the chair. Ordering in a deep voice,


    "Return home!"


    The guy was no other than Stanley.


    Looking at the man through the rearview mirror. "Mr. Jones, the doctor in Lofrana said that the first


    thing we need to do after getting off the ne is to take you to the hospital for an examination, to


    make sure you''re not hurt or bleeding..."


    Without speaking. Stanley leaned against the seat. He looked tired, and his face as pale as snow.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Return to the vi first."


    Anthony knew the reason why Stanley insisted, as he had not seen Sharon for almost ten days. The


    first thing he wanted to do after getting off the ne was to meet Sharon.


    "Mr. Jones, if you don''t feel well, please inform me at once."


    "Stop with the chatter, and drive!"


    "Yes."


    The car started, Stanley then closed his eyes to rest. After resting for a while, his breathing returned


    to normal. Opening his eyes, he thought for a moment, and reached out to say, "Give me your


    phone."


    Taking out his phone from his pocket, Anthony handed it over.


    With that, Stanley took over the phone and made a call. The phone did not ring for a few times


    before it got through.


    "Hazel." Stanley spoke first. "Is Sharon at home?"


    When Hazel heard Stanley''s voice, she thought she was hallucinating. "Mr. Jones?"


    "It''s me."


    "Why did you disappear for so long? Why didn''t you make a call home? Mrs. Jones and I were so


    worried! Young Master Stanley, where have you been during this period of time? Why haven''t you


    returned home? Did you quarrel with Mrs. Jones?"


    Interrupting Hazel''s words, "I''ll talk about those things in the future. First, tell me whether Sharon is


    at home or not?"


    What he desperately wanted to do right now was to meet and hug her. If he returned without seeing


    her, he would go crazy.


    "Oh, good. The thing is, Mrs. Jones...Mrs. Jones had not been home for a week..."

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233


    In no time, Melody and Marshall found Sharon near the school. She was crouched on the ground,


    wailing like a child.


    Many people passed by, some were watching the fun, while others were pointing and gossiping.


    In grief, Sharon had no time to care about it.


    It was a side of Sharon that Melody had never seen. Shocked, her face changed. She immediately


    ran over and asked, "Sharon, what''s wrong?"


    Also, Marshall quickly walked over and looked at her with concern.


    With her teary face, Sharon suddenly said, "Melody, do you think Stanley is dead?"


    Taken aback, Melody gasped, "Huh?"


    "He must be dead. It''s already been almost ten days. Why hasn''t there been any news at all? He


    had not made a call or sent a text message..." Sharon paused on the ground as she wiped away


    her tears, sobbing. "If he was still alive, he definitely wouldn''t have disappeared for such a long


    time. He must have died..."


    Sobbing, the more she thought of it, the more it felt like reality. Hence, Sharon''s tears rolled down


    her cheeks.


    This time, she fell apart and burst into tears on the street. The emotions that were bundled up broke


    free. Shawn''s excruciating words were like a sharp dagger, cutting off her rationality.


    Seeing the state she was in, Melody apanied her as she squatted down on the side of the


    road. While wiping her tears, sheforted her. "Don''t think too much. There''s no way he would


    suddenly die. Besides, someone like Stanley has bodyguards to protect him wherever he goes.


    How can anything happen to him?"


    Unable to take in Melody''s words, Sharon was still crying sadly. "Then why didn''t he call me?"


    "Maybe he has some difficulties."


    "What sort of difficulty does he have?" Sharon raised her head. Her eyes were very bright, as if she


    saw another light of hope.


    How could Melody know what his difficulties were? Anxious, Melody''s forehead was full of sweat.


    "Anyway, he must have his reasons. When he returns, I will help you question him!"


    Marshall, who had been standing on the side, also said, "Melody is right. Everything will be fine.


    Don''t overthink it. Also, if something really had happened to Stanley, his friends will definitely inform


    you immediately. Since not a single call came in, that''s considered the best kind of news, isn''t it?"


    Stunned, Sharon thought to herself. That''s right, why didn''t she think of this?


    Following that, she immediately got up from her squatting position. Hence, she felt dizzy. Melody


    held her in time and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I feel drowsy..."


    It took a while for Sharon to recover, and then she hurriedly walked forward, "Melody, I''m going to


    call Brother King. I''ve called all of his friends except him. My phone is in the dormitory, please go


    back with me..."


    "Hey, okay, okay, you''d better slow down, don''t fall."


    Immediately, Melody chased after her...


    On the way back, Sharon seemed to remember Marshall, who was with them. Looking up at the


    man who had been standing beside Melody, they seem to be inseparable, and their fingers were


    clenched together. Sharon''s heart ached when she saw how sweet they were.


    With that, her eyes grew red. She suppressed the pain in her heart and asked in a hoarse voice,


    "Marshall, why are you here?"


    "I was nning to bring Melody out for dinner, but we unexpectedly received a call from you."


    "Sorry, I''ve ruined your date..."


    "Don''t be silly. Of course, you are more important than our date!" Melody held her arm.


    Moved, Sharon held onto Melody and yfully joked with her, "Melody, do break up with Marshall.


    After that, marry me, and I''ll I ept your proposal..."


    "Quit messing around!" Melody was amused. "Alright, alright. Pay attention to your image. There''s


    people looking at you... Sharon!"


    In a sh, Melody''s tone changed, sharp and excited. "Sharon, quick, take a look..."


    Confused, Sharon asked, "What''s wrong?"


    In disbelief, Melody''s expression was full of shock. Her hand trembled as she pointed. "Mr. Jones?"


    Looking in the direction that she was pointing at. When Sharon''s gaze came into contact with the


    figure in the distance, she was stunned. The blood in her body froze, and everything before her


    eyes turned ck. Her body swayed, and Melody promptly reached out her hands to support her.


    "Sharon, are you okay?"


    Still in shock, Sharon''s eyes were on the man, who was standing under the tree not far away. She


    could not hear what Melody had said at all.


    Although they were far apart, she could still see that he was furrowing his brows. It seemed that he


    was a little impatient.


    Since Sharon had spent a lot of time with that man, she had thoroughly understood his personality.


    To be straight, he was just an impatient man.


    The man was tall and straight. And, the gray shirt outlined his figure well. Also, his sturdy arms were


    exposed from the rolled-up cuffs.


    A cigarette was between his slender fingers. His neck was lowered, and the side of his face was


    distinct. He was casually smoking.


    nkly, Sharon stared at him. It had been ten days since theyst saw each other, yet he had


    suddenly appeared in front of her without any warning. Just like ten days ago, he had vanished


    without a word.


    Thinking about it, Sharon''s nose was aching and the rims of her eyes were burning hot. Standing


    there, her hands clenched into fists as she stared at the man in front of her.


    The man, who had been standing still, suddenly moved as if he had noticed something. Slowly, he


    raised his head and stared straight at her with his dark and deep eyes.


    Then, the man moved. After he had pinched the cigarette in his hand, he walked towards her step


    by step.


    Staring at the slender figure for a moment, his steps sped up with an urgent longing manner. As he


    had not seen her for a long time.


    Desperately, he wanted to hold her fragrant, soft body tightly in his arms. Stanley so badly wanted


    to smell her scent that made him feel at ease and familiar.


    Closer, there were still ten steps left before he could reach her.


    Five steps more, he could clearly see her slightly red eyes.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Three steps closer, he could even feel her trembling body.


    With one step, he reached out and wanted to hug her...


    Bang!


    A full force p, which was full of hatred, sounded loud and clear.


    With that, Stanley''s face twitched as he felt a burst of numbness. The joy and longing beneath his


    face disappeared without a trace. Furrowing his brows tightly, a trace of anger shed across


    Stanley''s eyes. His thin lips were tightly pursed.


    Missing her like crazy, the first thing he did after waking up was to take the first ne home. He was


    so tired that he only wanted to hug her, but it resulted in him being heavily pped by this woman.


    It would be a lie to say that he wasn''t angry. Stanley''s temper was already bad enough. Now that he


    was pped in front of so many people, he gritted his teeth.


    Raising his eyes, he stared straight at the woman who had pped him. Stanley asked word by


    word, "Why?"


    The hoarse and deep voice came overflowing from Stanley''s throat. It could prate one''s heart.


    Suddenly, Sharon, who was standing still, reached out her hand to push him aside, and strode


    away.


    This time, not only was Stanley, even Melody was dumbfounded.


    Pushing his girlfriend, Marshall said, "Go and take a look, she doesn''t look well."


    Immediately, Melody reacted and ran after her. "Sharon!"


    When she caught up with her, Melody was shocked. "Sharon?"

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234


    Sharon cried so hard that her shoulders shrugged and her entire body trembled. With tears falling


    like pearls, she was so sad that she sobbed silently.


    It was too heart-wrenching to watch her.


    As Melody sighed, she knew Sharon was in aplex mood.


    The man disappeared with no news. Now he had returned without a sound. It was uneptable for


    anyone.


    Without a word, Melody continued to be by her side in silence.


    On the other side, Stanley''s expression was grim as he stared at the woman, who was burying her


    head while she walked forward.


    "Stanley." Suddenly, a voice rang out beside him. With that, he looked at the person with a frown.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Melody''s boyfriend. Marshall Finely."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s nothing, I just wanted to talk to you about something."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Not interested." Stanley coldly refused and looked as if he was about to leave.


    Laughing in a low voice, Marshall said, "You''re not interested in Sharon''s matter either?"


    Hearing that, Stanley paused and sized him up, as if he was trying to guess what he meant by


    these words.


    Letting him stare, Marshall then said directly, "For the past week, I''ve been with Melody. Simrly,


    Melody had been with Sharon almost every minute of this period. So, what Sharon was going


    through, I''m aware as well." "On the first day of school, Sharon moved in together with Melody. It


    was me and Melody who helped her to tidy her bed in the dormitory. Every time I came by, her


    expression and mood were getting worse. Sometimes, in order to cheer her up, Melody took her out


    to rx. Still, she was not in a good state at all. Even if she was out with us, it felt like she was


    distracted. Just like a zombie, her soul was no longer attached to her body."


    "Stanley, have you seen this side of Sharon before? Well, for me it would be my first time seeing her


    like this. I''ve known Melody for three years and Sharon for a year and a half. She''s always lively


    and positive... But for the past few days that you''ve disappeared, it seems as all the life in her was


    gone. It''s really heart-wrenching to watch."


    At the end of his sentence, Marshall''s lips curled into a smile. "So, Stanley, you shouldn''t haggle


    over Sharon''s p."


    After finishing what he wanted to say, Marshall looked at the silent man in front of him.


    Talking for such a long time, yet the man waspletely silent. There was no expression on his


    face.


    Seeing that, Marshall frowned and doubted whether this person had taken his words into


    consideration or not.


    Otherwise, he should not react this way. At least he should have some emotions.


    Thinking about it, Marshall was about to speak. Suddenly, he frowned.


    Twitching his nose, there was a very light smell of blood in the air.


    Before he could ask, Stanley, who had remained silent the entire time, suddenly said, "Let alone a


    p. Even if she had stabbed me, I wouldn''t have bothered to argue with her."


    After saying those words, Stanley turned around and left.


    With his sharp eyes, Marshall noticed that before Stanley turned around, there was blood oozing


    out of his arm. It was bright red and bloody.


    Stunned, so the scent of blood that he had just smelled wasing from Stanley?


    Was he hurt?


    Looking at the man''s straight figure, Marshall was a little dazed.


    Could it be... Because of Sharon''s words that caused Stanley''s mood to fluctuate so greatly that his


    wound was once again bleeding?


    This man...


    Given the whole situation, Marshall''s mind was spinning fast. Suddenly, he understood that


    something must have happened during the days that Stanley had disappeared.


    Instantaneously, Marshall had some admiration towards the man. He had been injured seriously, yet


    his appearance was still meticulous, as if nothing had happened.


    With a sigh, Marshall ran after him. "Mr. Jones, you certainly don''t know where


    Sharon''s dormitory is. I''ll take you there."


    In the girls'' dormitory.


    As soon as Marshall came up, he saw Melody standing outside the door. She knocked on the door


    while softly saying, "Sharon, open the door. You can tell me anything. Don''t lock yourself in the door


    alone..."


    "What''s going on?"


    Walking over, Marshall asked.


    Hearing the voice, Melody turned around and saw Marshall. She also saw Stanley, who was silently


    following behind him.


    Rolling her eyes, Melody said, "Nothing. We had just returned, but Sharon locked herself in. No


    matter what I say, she won''t open the door."


    A little worried, Marshall suggested, "Should we knock down the door?"


    "You''re crazy. We can''t break down the door. If we do it, we''ll be the talk of the school..."


    Melody knew he was worried. "Don''t worry, the girl is fine. I guess she''s just in shock and still


    unable to ept the situation. Therefore, she locked herself up to vent her emotions."


    After that, she nced at the man standing by the side. "Speaking of which, someone had selfishly


    disappeared and appeared without a sound. It was like magic. No one could ept it."


    Frankly, Sharon had only pped him once. If it had been her, Melody would have beaten up the


    guy and sent him to the hospital. Then, the next thing she would do was to either break up, or


    divorce.


    Getting rid of this type of man was fine.


    Otherwise, it would be too tiring to stay with each other.


    The more Melody thought about it, the angrier she became. She felt that it was unfair for Sharon.


    Thus, her resentment towards someone became higher. Full of sarcasm, Melody said, "Stanley,


    since you''ve already left without saying a word, why did you return? Why don''t you just stay


    missing? You should just take this opportunity to clear your ties with Sharon. Why are you back...


    Um... Marshall..."


    Hearing that, Marshall covered her mouth. Pulling her aside, Marshall whispered in her ear, "Stop it,


    don''t say too much."


    Curling her lips, Melody thought to herself. Forget it, for the sake of Marshall, she''ll stop her words.


    Then, she snorted and pushed Marshall away. She continued to knock on the door as if that man


    did not exist. "Sharon... Can you hear my voice? Can you open the door, please? I''m worried about


    you..."


    Between the dormitory door, Sharon was lying on the bed, weeping silently.


    In the past ten days, she had been worried and scared. Today, she could finally let it all out.


    The tight string in her body also rxed. Her body could not bear such a huge blow. Now, she felt


    that all her strength was gone, and she did not want to budge.


    Full of hatred, Sharon despised Stanley. How could that man treat her like this!


    How could he go about without any news for ten days? Wasn''t he concerned that she might be


    scared or worried?


    What on earth is he thinking?


    Was it because he did not care about her feelings, or even about her at all. So he had to


    indiscriminately do his things?


    Thinking of that, Sharon had no regrets giving him a p at all. This was what she had dreamed of


    doing in the past few days!


    Honestly, she should have given him a tough beating. In order to vent out all this anger that she had


    bottled up!


    That p was too easy on him!


    Knocking on the door this whole time, Melody''s caring voice emanated through the crack of the


    door. Hearing it, Sharon took a breath, slowly got up from the bed, and intended to open the door.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235


    Sharon could not let Melody worry about her. After these ten days, she knew what it was like to


    worry about someone.


    It had been a suffer.


    Feeling like she was hanging on the cliff, torturing her, not giving her a quick death.


    Just as she was about to get off the bed, there was a sudden ''bang''. Sharon turned her head in


    shock, and she was dumbfounded.


    The door of the dormitory was kicked open.


    The mastermind was no other than Stanley, because no one else would dare to do such a thing.


    Hysterically, Melody screamed, "Oh my gosh, he... He kicked the door! How can we sleep at night?


    I''m going to call the police!"


    With another "bang", the man kicked the door open, and then closed the trembling small door.


    Before he closed it, he left a sentence, "Marshall, take Miss Graham away and let us have some


    time alone..."


    Then, Melody''s protest could be heard from outside the door. "Marshall, what are you doing? Let go


    of me! Did you hear me? Let me go! You dare not listen to me, but you''re following that stranger''s


    order. Let go!"


    Without a clue where Marshall had taken Melody. Soon, the atmosphere was quiet and Melody''s


    scream stopped.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Sharon watched the tall and straight man walk towards her step by


    step. His dark eyes locked onto her, not moving at all.


    With a poker face Sharon stood up and pointed at the door, saying, "Who allowed you toe in?


    Get out!"


    The man went straight to her, as if he did not hear her words. Stopping, he looked down, and fixed


    his eyes on her, locking her tightly.


    Behind Sharon was the edge of the bed. She had no where to retreat, and the man''s chest was


    right in front of her. Not being able to budge, she was in a dilemma. Trapped by him, she could not


    leave, nor could she escape.


    Feeling the man''s cold aura between her nose, she could also see the fire in his eyes. His powerful


    aura was wrapped around her.


    Not willing to see him right now, she bit her lips. Sharon then turned her face away, acting as if he


    was just air.


    But the air was all-pervasive. Unlike the man''s thin, callus-like finger that reached over. He pinched


    her chin, and raised it so that she could look straight into his eyes.


    "Sharon..."


    Speaking, Stanley''s voice was as hoarse as a drum, "I really miss you."


    The simple four words caused Sharon''s mood to fluctuate. With red eyes, she red at him and


    said, "How dare you say such a thing! After disappearing for such a long time, what on earth were


    you doing? I''ve never seen someone as selfish as you. You did not answer your phone, nor reply


    your text. What do you think I am? A bed warmer? Only calling me when you need some fun, and


    when I''m not needed, you can just disappear for ten days? Stanley, I hate... Ah!"


    Before she could finish her words, she felt a sudden warmth on her lips which was sealed by him.


    Their lips pressed against each other, causing her whole body to tremble. Sharon''s entire body was


    trembling so hard like it was about to copse.


    Tears were falling down, and she was unable to stop them. Trying her best to push him away, but to


    realize that he was so much stronger than her.


    How could he be... so shameless...


    Sobbing, Sharon decided to give up. Either way, she would not be able to push him away.


    His movements were getting stronger, from his gentle touch and probing at the start, to feeling


    urgent and excitement in the end.


    With his great strength, Sharon had the illusion that he wanted to swallow her whole.


    Soon, Sharon could not take it anymore. Her lips began to feel numb and painful... As it was


    unbearable for her, Sharon let out a painful groan. Hearing it, Stanley let her go.


    Then, Sharon raised her palm, and Stanley pinched her wrist. With a chuckle, he said, "You can''t


    just simply hit a man''s face. Sharon... I miss you very much. Do you miss me?"


    Asking in such a deep and soulful voice if she missed him or not?


    Of course she missed him. During these ten days, she had been thinking about him every day.


    Where was he? Why didn''t he appear when she thought of him? Thinking if something had gone


    wrong?


    "Stanley, I did not think of you, not even for a day. If you''re not leaving this ce, I''ll call the police."


    Sharon coldly looked at him and spoke with no mercy. "From now on, you don''t have any right to


    touch me!"


    Frowning Stanley realized the seriousness of the matter. This girl seemed to be in deep anger.


    "Do you want to hear my exnation?" He asked, pursing his lips.


    Shaking her head, Sharon answered, "No, I don''t want to hear it! No matter what you did, I''m


    uninterested! I''ve already thought it through. Now that you''re back, let''s get divorced. I''m not joking,


    I''m serious. Stanley, I want a divorce!"


    Thest time she talked about divorce, Stanley was furious that he twisted her arm.


    Now that she had mentioned it again, the man was not as impulsive asst time. However, his eyes


    were bloodshot and red. Staring at her firmly, his eyes were as deep as a well.


    "In my life, there is no divorce, only a widowed spouse. If you want a divorce, you can. But only


    when I die, then our marriage will naturally end!"


    Curled up on his chest, she listened to his rapid breathing. Her eyes were red from anger, as she


    had never seen such a dominant and strong man before.


    "If you want to listen to the exnation, I can exin it to you. Don''t just spit out divorce without


    listening. Do you know how sad I felt hearing it?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Swiftly, Sharon raised her head, and red hatefully at Stanley. "Sad? You know how to feel sad? If


    so, why did you disappear for so long? I''ve called you, but your phone was turned off. Then, I called


    Anthony and he did not reply, even to my text. Don''t tell me you were not together. Stanley, I even


    went to the Jones Group to find you. The employees in thepany said that you and Anthony


    were both missing. I''ve basically searched every corner that I could, but I just could not find you. Do


    you know how sad I was for these past ten days? Now, you''re saying that you''re sad! You have no


    right!"


    After shouting, Sharon''s chest heaved. Her emotions were extremely unstable.


    Hearing that, Stanley''s breathing became rapid as well. Licking his lips, Stanley said, "I know that


    no matter what I say now, you won''t listen. I also know that my actionsck consideration. You can


    scold me, but don''t mention divorce."


    Staring at her angry face, Stanley said word by word, "I won''t divorce!"


    Fueled with anger by his self-righteous tone. Sharon could not stop the anger that was rising in her


    heart.


    Using both her hands and feet, she pushed.


    "Get out! I don''t want to see you. Get out!"


    With her sharp movements, she threatened, and directly hit him, leaving him no mercy.


    After being beaten up by her for a few times, Stanley''s brows gradually furrowed. Finally, when she


    pushed him to the side of the door, the man who had been silent all this while finally broke out.


    Using both of his hands to trap her. "You want me to leave? Sure, but you have toe with me!"


    Hearing the news from Hazel, Sharon moved out of the vi a week ago. No matter how hard Hazel


    tried to persuade her, she did not listen. After packing some luggage, she went straight to school


    and stayed there.

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236


    Never had Sharon seen such a shameless person in her life.


    She was so angry that her entire body was shaking. "Since I''ve moved into the school, I won''t leave!


    Get lost! I won''t go with you!"


    The man standing in front of her raised his hand and closed the door. With a faint expression, he


    said, "Then I won''t leave either."


    This action made Sharon mad, "Stanley Jones, what do you really want?"


    "To see you, and to bring you home."


    "... In your dreams!"


    Without saying a word, Stanley''s eyes narrowed slightly. Then, he leaned towards the bed she had


    just been sitting on. Walking over with interest, he asked, "This is your bed?"


    Clueless as to what he wanted to do, Sharon looked at him alertly. "What are you doing?"


    Again, Stanley was silent. Then, he walked over and with that, her aura permeated his face. Her


    scent was on the pillow and bed. Beside the pillow, there were several books and a little doll. The


    bed was neat and clean, and it lookedfortable.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Sitting down, his eyes were filled with observation.


    The more Sharon looked at him, the more she felt that something was amiss. "What are you


    thinking about?" Sharon asked in a sharp voice.


    Looking over, Stanley said, "I''m thinking if this bed is big enough for both of us to sleep in."


    Hearing that, Sharon was stunned.


    This man was so out of the world shameless!


    Furious, Sharon was shivering. "Why haven''t you left yet? Believe me or not, I''ll call the cops!"


    "Call." He didn''t seem to care.


    After hearing that, Sharon was so mad that she red at him. This b*stard thought she was too


    timid to do so, didn''t he?


    "Alright, just you wait!" Sharon went to look for her phone. Her hand had been shaking non-stop, as


    she was angered by his words.


    Soon, she dialed the number of the school security, and told them the situation. After a few minutes,


    someone came up to check, "Student, you just said on the phone that there is a male student who''s


    not willing to leave your dorm, and he''s being rude?"


    Curling her lips, Sharon answered, "It''s not a student, it''s an old man!"


    The security guard looked around and saw a man who looked like an elite of a sessful business.


    This matter was more serious than he thought.


    "Don''t worry. We will protect your safety."


    Now Sharon was confident. "Thank you. I''m so grateful."


    The two security guards went in, frowning as one of them pointed to the man sitting on the bed. "Sir,


    are you a guardian to any student in our school? You can''t stay here. Please leave immediately, or


    we will call the police!"


    Raising his eyes, Stanley uncontrobly frowned. His gaze passed over the shoulders of the two


    security guards, and fell on Sharon, who was standing in the corner.


    It was out of his expectation that she would actually call the security guards.


    Next, he got up and ignored the two security guards. Then, he walked towards Sharon and said,


    "Give me your phone."


    Turning her face away, she ignored him as if she did not know him.


    Seeing that, Stanley frowned again as he looked at her. He then turned around, and said to the two


    security guards, whose expression did not look very good, "Can I use your phone for a while?"


    The two security guards had never seen such an arrogant guardian. This guy was ignoring their


    words, which caused the bad expression on their faces. "What do you want our phone for? Do you


    know how serious the problem is? Please leave here as soon as possible!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Before Stanley spoke, Marshall''s voice resonated outside the door. Seeing the security guards in


    the dormitory, Melody was also stunned. "Sharon, what''s wrong?"


    In response, Sharon gave a cold snort and said, "Someone is acting outrageously, he''s refusing to


    leave the dormitory."


    The expression on Stanley''s face darkened.


    Of course, Melody stood at Sharon''s side, as if she did not see Stanley''s expression. "Sharon, you


    did a good job. I support you!"


    Caressing his forehead, Marshall thought to himself that these two women were really good at


    making trouble. Didn''t they notice that Stanley''s expression was already so dark?


    Quickly, Marshall stepped forward and tried to smooth things over. Before he could say anything,


    Stanley stretched out his hand and said, "Marshall, would it be convenient for you to lend me your


    phone?"


    "No problem." Marshall touched his phone and asked casually, "Have you forgotten to bring your


    phone?"


    Vaguely, Stanley nodded. "My phone


    dropped."


    ncing at Sharon, Marshall asked, "Dropped? Can you tell me when you''ve dropped it?"


    "On the day that I went abroad. It''s been almost ten days."


    After finishing his words, Stanley went outside with the phone.


    With that, Marshall came to Sharon and said, "Did you hear that? He had dropped his phone, it''s


    not that he won''t pick up your call."


    Needless to say, Sharon heard it. Although she was stunned for a moment, but...


    "You also heard him say that he went abroad. His cell phone must have not dropped before he went


    abroad. Why can''t he call me before that?"


    Marshall was rendered speechless.


    Looking at the man who stood in the corridor with a figure straight as a pine. Suddenly she realized,


    he said that he went abroad? What did he do abroad? Why did he suddenly go abroad? Was there


    something urgent?


    While she was thinking, the man who was standing outside and was making a call suddenly turned


    around. Their gaze met midair. Sharon panicked, and withdrew her gaze.


    Seeing that, Stanley chuckled. The irritation he had earlier was immediately lifted. Saying to the


    person on the other end of the line in a deep voice, "I''m in her dorm right now. Hurry up and do it."


    After finishing his words, he put away the phone and came in. His gaze was steadily on Sharon.


    Even if Sharon didn''t look at him, she could still feel the burning heat in the air. She bit her lips and


    lowered her eyes.


    "Thank you."


    With that, he returned the phone to Marshall.


    Taking it from him, Marshall said, "It''s just a small gesture. You''re wee."


    Nodding his head slightly, Stanley''s gaze, then shifted as he locked onto a certain woman. "I''m


    asking you onest time. Are you sure you don''t want to go with me?"


    Ignoring him, Sharon directly said to the two security guards, "Security, please take this person


    away quickly. This will seriously affect the resting time and order of our female dormitory. It will be


    the end of school soon. If this person does not leave, how can the female students sleep when they


    come back at night!"


    The security guards nodded repeatedly. "Yes, yes, you''re right! Don''t worry, leave it to us!"


    Then the guard red at a man and said, "Sir, you don''t look young. Why are you being difficult?


    Which student is your family member? What''s the rtionship between you and this student?"


    Hearing that, Stanley raised his eyes and said with a cold smile, "What''s the rtionship between


    her and me?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Why don''t you ask her yourself, what''s my rtionship with her?" Stanley''s burning gaze fell on


    Sharon. "Dear, do tell them, what''s our rtionship?"


    With his ambiguous words, it made the two security guards stunned.


    ring at him angrily. "I have nothing to do with you? Get lost!"


    "Sleeping on the same bed daily doesn''t mean anything?"


    The two security guards were shocked.


    What... What was going on now?


    Immediately, Sharon''s face flushed scarlet and her body trembled with anger. "You''re outrageous!"


    The man had a faint smile on his face. "Why not? I just need my wife."

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237


    Sharon wasn''t the only one who was stunned. The two security guards looked at them in shock.


    Expressions of disbelief formed on their faces. "The two of you... are married?"


    "No!" Sharon refused to admit it.


    ncing at the two security guards, Stanley said, "If she''s not my wife. How can I stay in her bed


    and not leave?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    The two security guards were again speechless.


    The students nowadays may have not even graduated from university, but they were already


    married. The quarrel between couples had even been brought to school.


    What a state of disorder this was!


    "Since it''s a family affair..." One of the security guards cleared his throat. "Why don''t you guys solve


    it in private?"


    Hearing this, Sharon was unhappy. "I''ve said that I have nothing to do with him. Are you guys not


    going to take care of it? Your job is to protect the safety of our students. How can you just ignore it?


    I currently feel that this person is a threat to my safety. You should throw him out!"


    He was dangerous?


    The expression on Stanley''s face hadpletely sunk into a terrifying gloominess.


    As the two security guards were in a dilemma, suddenly there was a slight movement at the door,


    and someone came in.


    It was no one else, but the principal of the Big Valley University, who had rushed over.


    Before Principle Li walked in, his hand had already reached out. "Mr. Jones, what kind of honor do


    we have for you to be here?"


    Seeing that, Sharon''s heart skipped a beat. Subconsciously, she felt the situation was not simple.


    Suddenly, she remembered the phone call he had made just now...


    It turned out that this was his purpose!


    Gritting her teeth, her eyes were filled with hatred for him.


    Raising his hand lightly, Stanley said, "It''s just a small matter. I''m sorry to have disturbed you."


    "You''re ttering me. It''s my honor that you''re visiting our school, Mr. Jones."


    After the polite greetings, Principle Li began to ask what was happening. "I wonder what had


    brought you around this time, Mr. Jones?"


    Looking at Sharon, Stanley said, "I''m here to pick up my wife. But, the Big Valley University security


    department is doing great at their job, they are not allowing me to bring her home."


    "How could that be!" Hearing this, Principle Li suddenly pointed at the two security guards and said,


    "Mr. Jones is just here to bring his wife home, he''s not trying to do anything. The two of you had


    worked hard today. Well, go back to your stations now, and I''ll take care of it here."


    Hearing the Principal''s words, the two security guards did not stay too long and left immediately.


    After saying that, he smiled and looked at Stanley, "Stanley, Mrs. Jones is one of the teachers in our


    school. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? That way I can take care of her."


    "Principle Li, you''ve misunderstood. My wife is not a teacher."


    "Ah? Is that... Someone from another department... Finance? Or... the cafeteria staff?"


    As the wife of a big shot, it was impossible for her to be a chef in their university, right?


    Without a word, Stanley''s deep gaze shifted andnded somewhere else. Principle Li followed his


    gaze and saw the female student with a burning pair of eyes.


    Still clueless, Principle Li asked, "Mr. Jones, you mean..."


    "My wife is young and has not graduated yet. She is neither a teacher, nor an employee of the


    school."


    All of a sudden, Principal Li''s eyes went wide. Could it be that the student with her eyes on fire, not


    very good looking, yet had an angry expression on her face was...


    "This is... Mrs. Jones?" Principle Li pointed at Sharon and asked.


    Stanley nodded with a smile.


    Stamping her feet, Sharon cursed, "Who is your wife? I want to divorce you!"


    Clutching his heart, Principal Li took a step back. Obviously, he was shocked.


    It was... out of his imagination.


    Being worthy of his title as Principal, he quickly epted the fact. "Since Mr. Jones wants to take


    your wife back home, then this... Oh, I mean Mrs. Jones will not have to attend any sses for


    today and tomorrow. I will personally ask for your leave of absence from your teachers. Mrs. Jones,


    please go back with Mr. Jones. The ss is almost over, it won''t be good if it causes amotion."


    Standing up at the right time, "Miss Cruz, the principal is right. You should return home together with


    Stanley first. Or else if the students know about it, the two of you may be on the news."


    Originally, Melody was on Sharon''s side, but after listening to Marshall''s words, she felt that it made


    sense. Trying her best to persuade Sharon, "Why don''t we..."


    "Melody!"


    Interrupting her in disbelief, Sharon said, "You''re standing on his side too? Have you forgotten


    everything I''ve been through these past few days?"


    At the end of her words, her eyes turned red. She felt wronged in her heart. This man was


    absolutely the worst, using such means to force her!


    Without saying a word, and he did not even have to do anything. Just stood there in his nice suit,


    and had already made up his mind that she would go back with him.


    This time, she would never forgive him!


    The grief and fear that she had been through for this past ten days, will never be forgotten this


    easily.


    Now that Melody witness her tears falling, she was anxious: "Okay, okay, don''t cry! I should not


    have supported him! We won''t go back! For the past few days, you could not eat and drink, you


    could not even sleep all night, I haven''t forgotten, so don''t cry..."


    Stunned for a moment, Stanley''s brows slowly furrowed. Seeing the woman biting her lips, and the


    silent appearance of her tears made his heart tighten.


    Not eating or drinking, and not being able to sleep at night?


    Since the day he was gone, that was how long had she had been worried?


    Knowing that, Stanley felt touched. Then, he began to feel pain as soon as he thought of such a


    scene.


    The man, who was silent, moved his lips and said in a hoarse voice, "Principle Li, thank you for your


    help today. This matter has been settled. You can leave first."


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Principal Li said, "Then I''ll wait outside. If Mr. Jones has anything else,


    you can call me at once."


    In response, Stanley gave a light nod.


    Then, Principle Li turned around and left.


    The dormitory quieted down. Stanley looked at the woman behind the door for a moment. Then, he


    moved his body and slowly walked toward her.


    Seeing that Stanley''s gaze did not look right, Melody stopped him. "What... What are you doing?


    The best way now, is that Sharon stays, and not leave with you. Don''t take her away by force! I''m


    telling you! That''s against thew!"


    Ignoring her, Stanley stood in front of Sharon.


    However, Sharon did not even look at him.


    Looking at her wet eyshes, Stanley said, "You don''t want to go home with me? Fine, then don''t."


    Hearing that, Sharon was startled.


    What did he mean?


    Just now, he tried to take her away by force, but now he was being nice, and he did not force her to


    go?


    "If you don''t want to do it, then I won''t pressure you, nor will I force you." Stanley''s voice was low


    and deep. "If you want to live in the dorm, then that''s fine. Just stay."


    Dumbfounded, Sharon questioned, "You... What do you mean?"


    The man with angr features smiled and slowly lifted the corner of his mouth. "It doesn''t mean


    anything. Since you want to live here, I will stay and apany you."


    "You''re crazy!" Sharon widened her eyes. "This is the girls'' dormitory!"


    "It''s not a big deal."


    "Who told you that it''s not a big deal! There''s something wrong with your brain!" Sharon was so mad


    that she pulled Melody, who was dumbfounded, and left. "Melody, let''s go to the ssroom and


    ignore these two madmen!"


    Sure enough, the school could not tolerate such a thing. It was impossible that the roommates in


    the dormitory would allow a man to live in the dormitory!


    ording to Linda''s character, if she did not create a fuss, Sharon''s would change her name


    upside down!

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238


    Around 6 o''clock, Sharon and Melody returned to the dorm.


    On the way, Sharon had been absent-minded. She was in a panic. Actually, she was afraid that the


    man would do such a shameless thing!


    Just then, when she went out with Melody, even though the man did not chase after them, Sharon


    still felt extremely scared.


    The fact that he did not chase after her, made her more scared...


    "Ah..."


    Almost at the door of the dormitory, when she was still thinking about it, suddenly a scream sounded


    out.


    Startled for a moment, Sharon immediately ran over, while Melody followed behind her.


    Pushing open the door, Sharon was dumbfounded.


    That man... Sure enough, he did not leave.


    Still, he was sitting on her bed, and was flipping through a book in his hand. It was a romance novel


    that was beside her pillow.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The person who screamed was no other person, except for Linda.


    Touching her forehead, Sharon thought to herself. It''s over. Linda had such a loud voice. The whole


    building must know that there was a man in her dormitory today.


    From the moment she entered the door, the man who was reading the book raised his head and


    looked at her. His eyes never moved away from her.


    Pointing at the sudden addition of a man, Linda asked, "Who... Who are you?"


    Standing aside, Sharon watched as she did not intend to take any action. She just took this as an


    opportunity to drive Stanley away, which was exactly what she wanted.


    It was obvious that he had seen through Sharon''s intentions. With a faint smile, he said, "I''m a


    guardian of a student."


    After finishing his word, he lowered his eyes and smiled. Looking extremely beautiful, he had


    always been extraordinarily handsome. With his temperament and gestures, he was so attractive


    that Linda could not take her eyes off him.


    "Guardian?" Linda rolled her eyes and walked over to the man who was sitting upright beside the


    bed. "Sir, who is your family member? Why haven''t I seen you visiting our dormitory? Is it Lexi? Are


    you her brother or her rtive?"


    Lexi was another girl''s name.


    Raising his eyes, Stanley smiled. "How''s your rtionship with Sharon?"


    "Ah, so you''re Sharon''s rtive. We have a good rtionship. If we''re free, we usually go shopping


    and have dinner together."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Watching in awe, Sharon was standing behind them. Since when did they have such a good


    rtionship?


    "Sir, what would you like to drink? I have two bottles of drinks with me. Do you want them?"


    "Thank you, I''m not thirsty."


    "Then... Do you want anything to eat?"


    "Thank you, I''m not hungry either."


    "... Oh, okay."


    Miss Wray, shouldn''t you scream and then shout at this man to disappear immediately? Why are


    you suddenly approaching him in such a solicitous manner?


    Seeing this, Sharon''s eyeballs almost popped out of her head.


    Moreover, this guy with the surname Jones. Usually, he had always been a selfish jerk, but now he


    has kept such a gentlemanly demeanor in front of strangers! Shame on him!


    Biting her lip, Linda tugged at Sharon''s clothes, "Hey, what kind of rtive is he to you?"


    Throwing her a nce, Sharon sneered, "What''s wrong? Do you like my Second Uncle?"


    "Ah, so he''s your Second Uncle? He looks young and promising!"


    "Your eyesight is bad, I think you need to visit an eye doctor!"


    "You..." Linda''s expression changed, and she was about to lose her temper. However, she held it


    back and smiled shyly, "How can you speak like this? I''m not talking to you anymore. I''m going to


    talk with your rtive!"


    "What''s there to talk about? He''s just a middle-aged old man. Aren''t you afraid that he''s a pervert?"


    Linda was speechless.


    Seeing that Linda had suffered a setback, Sharon''s heart was filled withfort. Still, she wanted to


    smear more of the man''s reputation. With a "p", the man who had been silent suddenly closed


    the book, and said in a deep voice, "So you''re Miss Wray?"


    Suddenly called out by him, Linda did not know how to react. "Are you calling me? But how do you


    know my surname, sir?"


    "I was bored just now, so I called your principal and asked him to tell me all the name of the


    ssmates who stayed in this dormitory. After all, I have to stay for a night. It seems inappropriate if


    I don''t figure out everyone''s surname."


    "Ah, Sir, are you going to stay here? That''s great, but where are you going to sleep? How about you


    sleep in Sharon''s bed and I''ll share my bed with her?"


    Looking at them, Sharon was near to a rage. "Linda, who''s willing to sleep in the same bed with


    you? And Stanley, how can you be so shameless? There are all girls here. How can an old man like


    you have the nerve to stay overnight? You''re definitely a psycho!"


    "You don''t want me to spend the night here?"


    "Of course!"


    "Thene home with me." The man lowered his voice and stared straight at her.


    With a cold humph, Sharon sneered, "In your dreams!"


    Nodding, Stanley then said, "Then I''ll have to sleep in your bed tonight."


    Trembling, Sharon was furious. This b*stard was a jerk!


    pping her hands, Linda said, "That''s great. Lexi won''t being back tonight anyway. Sir, you


    have a ce to sleep here."


    Giving out a coldugh, Sharon strode over, and pointed at the door of the dormitory with a poker


    face and said, "Get out!"


    Sharon could not even be bothered to ask him out.


    Narrowing his eyes, Stanley questioned, "What if I say I don''t want to go?"


    "Even if you don''t want to leave, you have to!" Sharon pulled and pushed him. "You''re not wee


    here!"


    Usually, Sharon would not be able to fight this man. This time, for some unknown reason, Sharon


    was able to pull him up. She even pushed Stanley two steps forward. It was as if there was no


    strength left in him.


    Fake!


    Surely, he must be faking it!


    Sternly, Sharon said, "If you don''t feel ashamed, I still need to save my reputation. If this matter was


    spread out, how could I continue to stay in school?


    Pushing the man forward with all her strength, suddenly, Stanley''s figure swayed and half of his


    body was pressed down on Sharon.


    Jumped in shock, Sharon said, "Hello..."


    "I''m fine!" Stanley quickly stood up.


    Raising her head, Sharon looked over. Only then did she discover that his expression was


    exceptionally ugly. There was a hint of green in his pale skin, and it seemed as it waspletely


    devoid of any color. His eyebrows were also tightly knitted together.


    Since he was sitting on the bed, his whole body was in the dark. Because of the light, his face could


    not be seen clearly.


    Now that he had been exposed to the light, Sharon noticed that his face was terrifying.


    Being with him for such a long time, she had never seen Stanley like this. He seemed to be weak,


    but he was also struggling to hold on.


    Suspiciously, Sharon asked, "Are you alright?"


    Once she got the answer out, she regretted it immediately.


    "You care about me?" Stanley raised his eyebrows and the corner of his mouth curled into a smile.


    His phoenix eyes were a few shades darker as he said, "I''m fine."


    Smiling, hisplexion became much better after that. Sharon''s suspicion was dispelled and she


    rolled her eyes. "Who cares about you! Since you''re fine, then hurry up and leave!"


    "I said I won''t leave."


    "Why are you so shameless?"


    The man, who had been standing upright all the time, suddenly bent down and leaned over. His low


    voice went into her ear, and his lips slightly rubbed against her earlobe. "Do you really want to


    discuss whether I want my pride, or I want my wife here?"


    Agitated by his breath, Sharon''s eardrum was itchy. With that, Sharon''s face turned red. Taking two


    steps back, she red at him.


    Watching from behind, Linda was surprised that he would do such an outrageous thing.


    "What... What''s the rtionship between you two?" Indeed, Linda could see that something was


    wrong.


    "There''s no rtionship at all!" Sharon pushed Stanley out, and then mmed the door shut with a


    "bang".


    Feeling a little pity, Linda said, "What a handsome rtive. How could you drive him away..."


    Dong...


    Suddenly, a muffled groan came from outside


    the door...

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239


    Suddenly, there was a muffled sound outside the door. It sounded like a person falling to the


    ground.


    Startled by the sound, Sharon thought to herself that it could be...


    Impossible, how could Stanley fall down?


    Since he had a healthy body, and the man was not weak.


    Undoubtedly, he must have made a noise on purpose to lure her out.


    Well, she would not fall for his trick.


    With that, Sharon did not move.


    "Let me see what''s going on..." Linda went to open the door with excitement. Just as she opened


    the door, she let out a scream, "Hey, what''s wrong Sir? Why are you lying on the ground? Sharon,


    come quickly, your rtive has fainted!"


    Sharon paused.


    Was he exhausted from having too much fun?


    Frowning, Sharon walked over. Still in doubt, that Stanley, who was a bit of a clean freak, would fall


    to the ground.


    As soon as she reached the door, she was stunned.


    It was true. Stanley had really fallen to the ground with his face down. Seeing that, Sharon was


    dumbfounded. Pushing Linda away, she went to touch Stanley. "Hey, stop with your tricks. This joke


    is not funny at all. Get up!"


    No matter how hard she pushed him, Stanley would not budge.


    Only then, Sharon became anxious. "Stanley, don''t scare me!"


    At this time, Melody ran over to help her andforted, "Don''t worry. Call the hospital first."


    The two of them worked together to flip over the man lying on the ground. Instantly, Sharon saw the


    blood on Stanley''s chest, and her hands began to tremble. "Blood..."


    How could there be blood?


    Seeing it too, Melody immediately became worried. "I... I''ll call Marshall..."


    Within minutes, Marshall had arrived. The strength of a man was greater than that of a woman. He


    took off his jacket and carried Stanley on his back. Then, he quickly descended the stairs and said,


    "Melody, bring


    Sharon with you."


    "Okay, please slow down."


    Pulling Sharon, who was somewhat dazed, down the stairs, Melody said, "Sharon, it''s going to be


    fine."


    Still, Sharon was stupefied. She did not understand why the man who was still fine a few seconds


    ago, would just abruptly faint. Moreover, there was still blood on his body. What was going on?


    There was no time for her to overthink, as Melody had already pulled her down the stairs.


    It was only when she was in the car that she came back to her senses. Looking at Stanley, who was


    silently leaning there without a sound, and with no trace of blood in his face. Sharon was a little


    scared, afraid that he would unexpectedly die.


    Never had she seen him so weak. Even thest time when he was beaten up by Harvey, he was full


    of vim and vigor the following day. Seeing that Sharon was worried, Melody keptforting her.


    Sniffling, Sharon said, "I''m fine. Melody, please ask the driver to speed up." Then, she thought of


    something, and quickly searched for her phone. "Where''s my phone?"


    Did I leave it in the dormitory?


    Grabbing her hand, Melody said, "The phone is in your hands."


    As she was too worried, her mind had gone nk for a moment.


    Taking in a deep breath, Sharon found Anthony''s phone number. This time, he answered it very


    quickly, "Hello, Mrs. Jones... I can exin why I did not answer your call a few days ago..."


    "Charles!" Sharon was not in the mood to hear his exnation. "Stan... Stanley is in trouble. Come


    to the hospital right now."


    Hearing that, Anthony was stunned for a moment and asked, "Mr. Jones is in trouble?"


    "Well, he passed out, and there''s blood on his body. A lot of blood, it''s scary..."


    Saying it in a panic, Sharon did not even notice the fear in her voice. "What... What''s wrong with


    him?"


    Immediately, Anthony''s voice became nervous. "It''s okay. He is going to be fine. Are you with him


    now?"


    "Yes,m."


    "First, find someone to help you out. Then, send Mr. Jones to the hospital. I''ll rush over right


    away..."


    "We are already in the car."


    "Great. I''ll leave now, and contact the hospital to let the doctors get ready. Mrs. Jones, don''t worry,


    Mr. Jones is going to be fine."


    Under his continuousfort, Sharon''s nervous heart gradually rxed a little.


    Yes, it''s going to be alright.


    In a situation where everyone else would die, he would still be alive.


    Thinking up to this point, Sharon''s heart settled down. Grabbing Stanley''s hand tightly, she pursed


    up the corners of her mouth, and stared at him without moving.


    In the hospital.


    When Anthony arrived, Sharon was sitting on a bench in the corridor. Patiently waiting for the


    people in the operating room.


    "Mrs. Jones."


    Hearing his voice, Sharon stood up.


    "Is Mr. Jones inside?"


    Sharon nodded. "Upon our arrival, the doctors were already waiting for us. Right now, they''re


    undergoing surgery."


    Hearing that, Anthony let out a sigh of relief.


    "That''s great."


    Frowning, Sharon asked, "What''s going on? Why did he suddenly faint? And... The blood?"


    "Uh, he had not told you?"


    "He went to the school to look for me, but he did not say anything."


    "Then... Then you should wait for him toe out of the operating room. If you want to know


    anything, you can ask him directly."


    "..."


    As expected, he was a dutiful assistant. Any news about Mr. Jones should not be told to outsiders,


    Sharon was no exception.


    Understanding his duties, Sharon knew that he was not the one to me. Sharon sat down on the


    bench in silence.


    Looking at her, Anthony was a little worried.


    "Are you angry?"


    Shaking her head, Sharon replied, "No."


    "Are you sure, you''re not?"


    "Nope."


    "Really sure that you''re not angry?"


    Speechless, Sharon raised her eyes. "Now, I''m really angry."


    I want you to tell me what''s going on with him. Even if it''s not theplete truth." Sharon pursed


    her lips. After a long while, she said, "The way he is right now... I''m very worried..."


    With a sigh, Anthony said, "Well, even if Mr. Jones will be mad with me when he wakes up, I don''t


    care. Mrs. Jones, was shot a week ago."


    Hearing that, Sharon promptly stood up from the bench. With wide- eyes, and in a disbelieving


    manner, "What did you say? A gunshot?"


    "Yes."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "What happened?"


    "When the boss and Mr. King were abroad, they were attacked and Mr. Jones got shot. A week ago,


    he was on the verge of death."


    Listening to his words, Sharon''s mind was buzzing with all sorts of thoughts.


    Hence, her hands and feet were a little weak, and her body swayed a little.


    Anthony immediately held her. "Are you all right?"


    Leaning against the wall, Sharon slowly sat down, and she shook her head: "I''m... I''m fine."


    Though she said she was fine, her face was as pale as a ghost. Herplexion was no better than


    the person in the operating room.


    After a long time, Sharon finally recovered. Moving her lips, she asked, "What was going on?"


    "Mr. Jones got reliable news that Harvey was abroad, so he secretly took action. Together, he asked


    Mr. King to go abroad with him. He intended to capture Harvey and bring him back to the country."


    "So for the past few days that he disappeared, he had always been abroad?"


    "Yes."


    Yet, Sharon had a lot of questions to ask. At this time, the door of the operating room was opened.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240


    Still, Sharon had many questions. At this time, a nurse came out to report that he was safe. She told


    them that Stanley would soon be pushed out...


    Hearing this, Sharon let out a long sigh of relief.


    When Stanley was pushed out, he was still in aa. Anthony went to ask the doctor about the


    precautions that they should pay attention to.


    On the other hand, Sharon and the nurse pushed Stanley to the ward. The nurse gave the man,


    who had his eyes closed, a drip-feed. Then, she went out.


    In the end, only Sharon and Stanley were left in the ward.


    Pulling a chair over, Sharon sat down. Carefully observing his eyes and brows, she realized that


    after ten days of not seeing him, not only had this man lost weight, but he had turned fairer. At a


    closer nce, there was not a single obvious pore on his skin.


    Lying on the edge of the bed, Sharon stared at him motionlessly. In her heart, she was thinking


    about what he had gone through these past few days.


    Abroad, shot, injured...


    Every single word sounded nerve-wracking.


    Sharon could not imagine what exactly he had gone through during this period of time.


    Holding his hand, Sharon carefully brushed his brows. Her mind was still very chaotic, but now that


    she was by his side, she felt at peace...


    Lost in her own thoughts, her eyelids were getting heavier.


    Once she reopened her eyes again, she was woken up by an itch from her nose. Sharon frowned


    and touched her nose. When she was about to touch it again, suddenly someone grabbed her


    hand.


    Subconsciously, she raised her head, only to see that Stanley had woken up. He was lying there


    lazily, lowering his eyes as he looked at her.


    "When did you wake up?" Then, Sharon remembered what the nurse had told her. The nurse


    instructed that if the patient had woken up, she had to inform her, but she had fallen asleep. So,


    Sharon said, "I''ll call the nurse, wait..."


    After saying that, she got up and was about to leave, but her hands were tightly pulled. "Sit down!"


    Anxious, Sharon said, "Let go of me. The nurse instructed me to inform her, if you had woken up."


    Helplessly, Stanley said, "The nurses had already been here. You don''t have to go."


    "Really?" Sharon suspiciously looked at him.


    Impatiently, Stanley said, "There''s no need for me to lie to you."


    Thinking for a while, she did not intend to leave. Then, she slowly sat down and with a poker face,


    pulled out her hand.


    Narrowing his eyes, Stanley nced at her small hand that was about to escape. "Why aren''t you


    asking me how I feel?"


    "Then, how do you feel?"


    "Still going strong!"


    The expression on Stanley''s face wasn''t very good.


    "It seems like you''re forced to ask me. Aren''t you concerned about me?"


    Giving him a look, Sharon nodded, "Yes, if I did not care about you, I would not have sent


    you to the hospital."


    "Oh, which means that you care about me?" Stanley smiled cunningly.


    Stunned for a moment, Sharon then immediately realized that she had fallen for his trap.


    Deliberately digging a hole for her to jump down.


    Knowing that he was a smart person, and she would never be his match.


    Thinking of this, Sharon sat up straight, pursed her lips and asked, "What the hell was going on?"


    Stanley did not seem to understand. "What do you mean?"


    "The gunshot wound on your body." Sharon did not want to be vague, so she said it directly.


    Narrowing his eyes, Stanley questioned, "Who told you that, Anthony?"


    With that, Sharon nodded.


    "Big mouth!" Stanley''s face darkened with displeasure.


    Staring at him, Sharon said, "If it wasn''t for Charles who told me about these things, did you n to


    keep it a secret for the rest of your life?"


    "If it''s possible, I won''t say it."


    "Why?" Sharon raised her voice. "Why do you hide everything from me? Am I so unworthy of your


    trust?"


    Hearing that, Stanley sighed and stretched out his hand to pull her. Sharon struggled and prevented


    him from touching her. Using a bit of strength, he forcefully pulled her over with one hand. Then, he


    hugged her tightly and asked her word by word, "When you sent me to the hospital, did you cry?"


    Biting her lips, Sharon answered, "No! Let go of me!"


    "You were not worried about me?"


    "No, was not!"


    "Then, give your phone."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "What do you want?"


    "Give Miss Graham a call, and ask her if you''re lying."


    Sharon was speechless.


    "Tell me the truth, Sharon, did you cry because you were worried?" His voice suddenly sank with


    temptation. "I want to know. Tell me, good girl."


    The words he had said, was stabbing Sharon''s heart. Biting her lips, she could smell the scent of


    disinfectant on his body, and her voice trembled slightly. "I did not cry, I endured..."


    Before she could finish her words, Sharon''s chin was raised and her gaze met his pitch-ck eyes.


    He stared at her. "Look, I was just unconscious, and now you''re already worried. If I told you how I


    was shot when I was abroad, or how I almost died, or even how I did something thrilling, would you


    be able to sleep peacefully?"


    Staring at him in a daze, Sharon said, "You mean... You''re not telling me because you''re afraid that


    I''ll be worried?"


    "That''s right."


    "But have you ever thought that after you''ve disappeared without any news, I will hate you?" Sharon


    pushed him away, her chest heaving, and she was panting.


    Stunned, Stanley''s thin lips curling into a thin smile. ''Td rather make you hate me than to make you


    worry about me."


    If she knew that he was going to catch Harvey, she would definitely worry about his safety. What if


    something happened? If he died, she would have a meltdown and could not handle it... So he was


    willing to hide it from her. Only when he came back safely, he would be fine, even if she scolded or


    beat him up.


    "If you don''t mention your whereabouts, not only will I hate you, but I''ll also worry about you!"


    Sharon roared. "Don''t you understand this point?"


    With that, Stanley nodded. "I know, I''ve also thought about this point."


    "Then why are you still so selfish!" Sharon''s eyes were red.


    "Sharon, I would rather be selfish." Stanley stared straight into her eyes. "If I died overseas, I would


    be d that I did not tell you my whereabouts. That way, you would not be sad, and you would be


    clueless that something had happened to me. Then, you would not feel ufortable, nor will you


    have a breakdown..."


    Rather, he would let her know that he had disappeared and not that he was dead..


    Pulling her over, his breath was unstable and heavy, "So, I know that I was wrong in this matter, but


    if I were to choose again, I would still make the same choice. I will not tell you, what kind of danger


    I''m in. I am willing to face the dangers myself, but refuse to tell you that. I want to protect you, so


    that you will not be scared."


    Never in Sharon''s life had she seen such a selfish person, but his selfishness was for her.


    Though she could not ept his words and wanted to refute them, when she opened her mouth,


    she could not say a word.


    "You''re acting in my name, yet you''re acting selfishly!"


    After a while, Sharon said as tears welled up in her eyes.


    With a smile, Stanley said, "Yes, I know."


    "I hate you!"


    Hearing that, Stanley frowned. "I''m only allowing you to hate me today, you won''t be able to do it


    tomorrow."


    "You..."


    "Sharon, I miss you very much," Stanley whispered, and suddenly kissed her lips. It was a tender


    yet lingering kiss, full of longing and coyness.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241


    After kissing for some time, Sharon was out of breath. Only then, Stanley let go of her.


    Immediately she came out from his embrace. Her heart was pounding wildly and her breathing was


    unstable. She stood in the corner, far away from him, with one hand covering her mouth.


    There was a space in Stanley''s embrace, and it felt ufortable. Stretching out his hand, he said,


    "Come over, I need a hug."


    Standing still, Sharon said, "I still have a few questions to ask you."


    "Why don''t you hug me while you ask?"


    "... Have you caught Harvey yet?"


    This was the problem that she was most worried about. If Harvey escaped this time, she was afraid


    that people like Harvey would retaliate harder against Stanley in the future.


    "He''s dead."


    Stanley spat out two simple words.


    Startled by his answer, Sharon repeated, "He''s dead...?" "Yes."


    "You... You did it?"


    "I wanted to do it myself, but I could not." When he said these words, his eyes were very cold.


    Before she spoke again, Sharon paused for a long while, "How did you know that he was overseas?


    How did you find him?"


    Hearing her question, Stanley''s eyes shed. "Reba had been in contact with Harvey. This time,


    when she contacted Harvey, I had set up a trap to lure him out, so that I have a chance to subdue


    him."


    Immediately Sharon became spirited, after hearing his words. "I knew that there was something


    wrong with Reba. That day, when I went out for dinner with her, I had eavesdropped on her


    calling someone in the bathroom. Now that I think of it, it must be Harvey! Yet you did not believe


    me and thought that I was ndering her!"


    Towards the end of her sentence, Sharon looked at him with disdain. Recalling that night when she


    had exined the situation to him, but he insisted on standing up for Reba.


    "You''re still holding a grudge?" Stanley smiled. "I''ve long known that there was something wrong


    with Reba, even before you had discovered that she was weird. It''s not that I don''t believe in


    you."


    Taken aback, Sharon said, "You... already knew?"


    "Yes."


    "How did you know?"


    "I found out identally. I did not want to alert the enemy, so I did not tell you."


    Again, Sharon was in shock. She did not think that he would already know about it. Staring at him,


    she thought to herself, just how many things does Stanley hide from her?


    Extending his hand towards her. "Come here."


    Despite that, Sharon did not move. Raising her eyes and asked, "Then what''s the deal with the


    gunshot wound?"


    Seeing that she was disobedient, Stanley was a little displeased. "First,e and sit down."


    "Why?"


    "Let me take a look at you, and hug you. Because I have not seen you for a long time. Don''t you


    miss me?" His words were undisguised, he did not feel embarrassed.


    Rolling her eyes, Sharon said, "No, I don''t!"


    Stanley frowned at her response. "You''re sure you don''t miss me?"


    Nodding, she replied, "Yeah, I don''t..."


    Before she could finish her words, the man sitting on the bed was about to get down. Startled by his


    actions, Sharon immediately went over to hold him down. "What are you doing?"


    Smoothly, Stanley held her down... Sharon was in a flurry as she tried to stop him. With her face full


    of embarrassment, "B*stard, what are you doing?"


    "I''m trying to touch your heart, and see if you''re lying!"


    Before his movements could stop, Sharon became anxious. "All right, stop."


    "Then tell me the truth."


    "Yes?"


    In order to stop him from fooling around, Sharon said briefly, "I miss you, I miss you, I miss you,


    alright? Stop fooling around. What if someone walks in on us?"


    After that, she pressed his hand tightly and changed the subject. "Your injury... Can I have a look at


    it?"


    Not willing to let her look at these bloody things, Stanley brushed her off. "It''s just a small injury.


    Don''t look at it."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "But, I want to see it."


    "It''s very disgusting."


    "Even if it''s disgusting, I still want to see it." Sharon persisted, staring at him.


    Creasing his brow, he did not really want her to look at it, as he was afraid that she would feel


    uneasy. However, Sharon was persistent in this matter. She even went as far as to lift his clothes


    without his approval.


    "..."


    This naughty woman!


    The blue and white striped hospital gown was slowly lifted by her, revealing the man''s sturdy and


    tight abdomen. Sharon did not have the mood to admire the man''s appearance. Holding her breath,


    she stared at his chest.


    The white bandage was wrapped around his wounds and there was a faint hint of blood leaking out.


    Involuntarily, her hand moved forward to touch his wound. Stanley let out a hump, and


    subconsciously tighten his body.


    Feeling his reaction, Sharon immediately withdrew his hand. "I''m... I''m sorry..."


    "I''m fine." "Does it hurt... a lot?"


    "No."


    With that, Sharon''s eyes were a little red. "Did


    Harvey''s aplice do it?"


    Hearing that, Stanley''s face darkened, and a hint of viciousness shed in his eyes. Shaking his


    head and said, "This shot here, it was not rted to Harvey."


    "That is..."


    "For now, Liam is the only suspect who wants to put me to death."


    "What? Him?" Sharon was both baffled and infuriated. "Is he really that ruthless?"


    "It hasn''t been a day or two since he tried to kill me. Since I was abroad, so I did not guard against


    him. He happened to take this opportunity to put me to death."


    Gritting her teeth, Sharon knew that Liam really was not a saint, but she had not expected him to be


    this cruel. It seemed that he had no humanity whatsoever, and he wanted to put his half-brother to


    death.


    Obviously, she was furious. Looking at her blushing little face, Stanley could not help butugh. "I''m


    not dead yet, don''t be so angry."


    ring at him, Sharon thought to herself, why does this man like talking about nonsense?


    Shrugging his shoulders, Stanley stared at her pair of bright and dark eyes, which were deep. His


    Adam''s apple moved slightly and he wanted to hold her so badly. "Sharon..."


    As his breath drew near, Sharon, who was sitting still, suddenly stood up and distanced herself. "Let


    me open the window and let in some fresh air."


    Seeing how she distanced herself, made Stanley frown.


    Since the conversation had already been over, shouldn''t she had forgiven him? Why was she still so


    distant?


    Squinted his eyes as he looked at the figure by the window.


    "Sharon..."


    Just as he was about to open his mouth and say something. At this time, the door of the ward was


    suddenly opened. Anthony appeared at the door and said, "Mr. Jones."


    Looking over with a frown, Stanley asked, "What are you doing in here?"


    "Um..." Anthony subconsciously felt that he hade at the wrong time. Standing at the door, he


    could neither enter nor retreat. "How about... I go out first."


    Waving his hand with displeased, and said, "Go out."


    "... Yes."


    Anthony was about to retreat when Sharon came over and stopped him. "Since you''ve already


    entered. What''s the point of going out? It''s gettingte. Come in and keep Stanleypany. I need


    to get back to school soon."


    "What did you say?" Stanley''s face darkened. She did not intend to stay with him in the hospital, but


    was willing to return to that crappy school?


    "I have to go back to school. There will be no buster. Have a good rest. If I''m free tomorrow, I will


    come by to visit you."


    Stanley''s face turned darker. "If you''re free?"


    What did she mean, if she was free?


    Nodding, Sharon replied, "That''s right. There''ll be an event tomorrow morning. If I''m not free, I


    probably won''te by."


    After she finished her sentence, Stanley''s face suddenly turned dark. Sharon acted as if she did not


    see it and said directly, "In that case, Charles, please take good care of Stanley. I''m leaving."


    With that said, she turned around and was about to go out.


    "Anthony!"

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242


    "Anthony!"


    The man in the hospital bed shouted angrily.


    Reacting quickly, Anthony immediately pressed the door. "Mrs. Jones..."


    With a frown, Sharon looked at the both of them. "You both are so much older than me. Can you


    stop being so childish?"


    After hearing her words, Anthony blushed. Although it was indeed childish to force her to stay, this


    was an order. He dare not disobey. If he disobeyed, he might be fired tomorrow.


    "Get out of my way! Let me out of here!"


    Anthony looked at the man on the hospital bed, while Stanley looked at the stubborn woman. He


    pursed his thin lips and asked in a low voice, "Are you still angry with me?"


    Sharon remained silent.


    "I have said what I should say, and I have exined what should be exined. Why are you still


    angry?"


    "You''ve exined it, but it doesn''t mean that I''ll forgive you!" Suddenly, Sharon turned around, and


    her eyes were sparkling. "You said that if I gave you a second chance, you would still go abroad


    without telling me... Stanley, then let me inform you that my anger that had umted for the past


    ten days won''t disappear that easily. I''ll be mad at you, until the day I decide to forgive you!"


    "Then tell me, when will you forgive me?"


    "I don''t know. It''ll take a long time anyway!" Sharon sneered coldly. If she were to forgive him so


    soon, she would despise herself.


    Pursing his thin lips, Stanley looked at her with his deep, pitch-ck eyes.


    From his expression, Sharon could tell that he was furious right now, but she did not care about it at


    all. If he was angry, then let him be. He had the right to disappear, so she had the right to not forgive


    him.


    The gaze of a man and a woman met. Neither of them was willing to lose.


    After a long time, the menpromised beforehand.


    Looking very pale, Stanley ordered, "Anthony, get me discharged from the hospital. I''ll go back to


    school with her."


    ring at him, Sharon sneered, "You''re crazy!"


    Lifting the nket, Stanley was about to get up. "Since I''ve asked for your forgiveness, then I''ll be


    with you 24 hours a day. I''ll follow you everywhere you go. If you don''t want to stay in the hospital,


    that''s fine. I''ll go to school with you."


    Staring at him in shock, Sharon felt that this man was out of his mind.


    Trying to stand, but Stanley''s body was still too weak. With that, his body swayed a little, and his


    vision went a little ck. Sharon''s expression changed, and she strode over to support him, "Serves


    you right. What are you trying to prove? The nurse has already ordered for you to stay in bed!"


    "I don''t care!"


    "But I do!" Sharon roared. "How you suddenly fainted at school, scared the hell out of me, don''t you


    know that?"


    After that, she met the man''s bright eyes. Stunned for a moment, she then realized what she had


    just said. She guessed that her words made him feelfortable.


    How could she say those words out loud? With that, she cleared her throat and said, "Don''t move.


    Listen to the nurse''s advice and continue to take the drip. I really have to go back, or it will be too


    late to..."


    "If you are not in the hospital, I would not stay here. It''s up to you."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Before she could finish her sentence, Stanley interrupted her.


    That made Sharon enraged. Why does this man have such a bad temper?


    Anthony, who stood aside, looked at the whole scene. He took the opportunity to join the


    conversation. "Mrs. Jones, it''s just one night. It would be more convenient for you to take care of


    him. Besides, I don''t have time to take care of him at night. There still some family stuff I need to


    deal with. If you''re not taking care of him, I guess I''ll have to hire a caretaker."


    Suspiciously, Sharon looked at him, "Don''t you live by yourself? What''s there to handle at home?"


    "Uh, I recently got a girlfriend, and I promised to bring her to the movies this evening."


    "Is that true?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Still in disbelief about what he said, but seeing how firm his oath was, Sharon had no choice but to


    grit her teeth and stay.


    "If it weren''t for the fear that you would really follow me back to school, I would not stay here with


    you."


    "I think you''re afraid that if I return to the dormitory with you, your ssmate would seduce me. You


    must feel ufortable."


    Not bothered to deal with this arrogant fellow, Sharon turned around and walked out.


    Seeing that, Stanley''s eyes darkened. "You''ve agreed to stay with me, yet you still want to leave?"


    Sharon''s footsteps paused, then she turned around and rolled her eyes. "I''ve taken care of you for


    so long, but I have not had dinner. I''m just going to the canteen to eat something, and when I get


    back, I''ll get Charles to eat."


    Smiling, Anthony said, "Mrs. Jones, don''t worry about me. I just ate a little outside..."


    "Anthony hasn''t eaten yet. You should apany her to eat. The two of you aren''t needed here.


    Come back quickly after you''ve finished eating."


    Calmly, Stanley interrupted the two of them. Then, he casually picked up a magazine to flip through.


    "I''ll give you both 20 minutes to finish your meal and return, or else I''ll go down and find the two of


    you personally."


    Hearing that, Sharon cast a nce at him. Knowing that he was afraid that she would slip away, so


    he specially arranged Anthony to follow her around.


    After a moment of silence, she turned around and left.


    Following that, Stanley gave Anthony a look, and Anthony immediately followed.


    In the cafeteria.


    To be honest, Sharon was hungry. For the past few days, she was standing on a tightrope. She was


    also in a tense mood. Thus, she had not eaten well. Basically, she would throw up anything she ate,


    so she did not feel hungry.


    Now the man finally came back. Although he was injured, it was a good thing that nothing serious


    happened. As a result, she felt more rxed and her appetite was better.


    Buying a big bowl of rice, Sharon ate it deliciously. "Charles, are you sure you don''t want to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry. Mrs. Jones please eat."


    Nodding, Sharon did not say anything else. Lowering her head, she was focused on eating her


    food.


    Almost at herst bite, Sharon looked at the time and almost jumped up from the chair. "Hurry up,


    there are only five minutes before the 20-minute mark. If we don''t go back, your abnormal boss will


    reallye to kill us."


    As she knew Stanley''s bad character too well.


    Seeing her reaction, Anthony did not know whether tough or cry. Immediately he followed her


    after paying the bill.


    On the way back, while they were waiting for the elevator, Sharon asked him, "Have you been


    following Stanley all this time overseas?"


    Without thinking too much, Anthony answered casually, "Yes."


    "Then when I called you, why don''t you answer it?"


    "Tell me, since he''s already back. What else is there to hide?"


    "Because Mr. Jones ordered me not to pick up your calls, nor to reply to your texts."


    Sure enough, it was an order from him!


    Gritting her teeth, Sharon continued, "Did he really lose his phone?"


    Swearing to god, Anthony answered, "That''s true. I have been looking for it for several days. It''s


    gone."


    After a while, she thought of something and continued to ask, "About Harvey, are you guys really


    done with him? He won''te back and revenge on Stanley again in the future, right?"


    Knowing that she was worried about Stanley, so he smiled and said, "No, I saw Harvey died with my


    own eyes. He was shot in the head, died on the spot, and his blood flowed all over the ground..."


    "Ugh..."


    Covering the corners of her mouth, Sharon felt a little nauseous. "That''s enough. Stop talking. It''s


    disgusting."

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243


    Looking at her reaction, Anthony paused. "Are you alright?"


    Although Sharon''s face was a bit pale, she waved her hand and said, "It''s okay, it''s just that I ate too


    much just now. Plus, you''re describing these disgusting scenes and it made me a bit nauseated."


    "Then I''ll stop then."


    Nodding her head, Sharon changed the topic. "How long have you guys been dealing with Harvey


    abroad?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Dealing with Harvey was actually quick and easy, we would have been able to return on the third


    day. Unfortunately... we ran into some trouble."


    Lowering her voice, Sharon pursed her lips and asked, "Is it because Stanley was shot, that the


    return was dyed?"


    "Yes." Anthony nodded. "Mr. Jones stayed in the ICU for a week after being shot. The first thing he


    did when he woke up was to return to the country to find you..."


    Noticing that her face was getting paler, Anthony quickly shifted the topic and said something


    interesting, "On the day we were discharged from the hospital, those foreign doctors were so scared


    that they literally jumped up and down saying that if Mr. Jones wanted to forcefully check out from


    the hospital, he would definitely die..."


    Hearing that, Sharon staggered a little, and Anthony was shocked. Then, she steadied herself and a


    smile appeared on her face. "I... I''m fine. I''m just thinking about what happened to you guys abroad.


    I... But it''s great that everything''s fine. Now that the two of you are safe, I am less worried."


    She knew that the reason Anthony mentioned those situations was only to give her peace of mind.


    Thinking of the scenes where Stanley had been shot and was in aa for a week was enough of


    a thrill for Sharon. If she had been by his side, she would have definitely fainted...


    At this moment, she seemed to understand why Stanley said that he would rather make her hate


    him, let her think that he had just disappeared, and not let her worry about his life or death.


    If something did happen to him...


    To be honest, Sharon would definitely break down on the spot.


    However, if she thought it was merely a disappearance, then she would at most be worried...


    Thinking to this point, her eyes dropped, and the scale in heart tilted...


    When they returned to the ward, they heard Stanley''s voice before they entered. "I''m fine, I won''t


    die. You guys go back, I want to rest now."


    Looking at each other, Sharon and Anthony mouthed, "Who''s there?"


    With that, Sharon walked over and opened the door to take a look. She nked out for a moment.


    Reba... And Jackson.


    As the people in the ward saw them enter, they were also stunned. Reba''s gaze fell on Sharon


    and the corners of her mouth twitched bitterly. Now, she knew why Stanley was in such a hurry to


    chase them out.


    He was afraid that she would meet Sharon, wasn''t he?


    The reason Stanley was so nervous was that he was afraid that she would tell Sharon about


    Nathan...


    Thinking of this, Reba raised her eyes and looked at her with a smile. "Miss Cruz, you''re here


    too?"


    In an instant, Sharon snapped back to reality. She strode in while returning a smile to Reba.


    "Miss Lambert, you do know that Stanley and I are husband and wife? So, you should have


    addressed me as Mrs. Jones. Why are you always calling me Miss Cruz?"


    This disy of power caught everyone off guard. It wasn''t just Reba, who was stunned. Even


    the men in the room were all baffled.


    The man on the hospital bed narrowed his eyes and looked deeply at Sharon. The corners of his


    mouth curled up into a smile.


    Not noticing the expressions on these men''s faces. Sharon continued to stare at Reba. "Miss


    Lambert, why are you so quiet? Am I wrong?"


    Lowering her eyes to hide her emotions, after a while, Reba raised her head and said with a


    smile, "Miss Cruz, you''re right. It''s just I''ve been used to it and it''s hard for me to change."


    "Since you think I''m right, but why don''t you call me Mrs. Jones?"


    "I''ll change it slowly."


    Looking at Reba, It was obvious that this woman did not want to admit her rtionship with


    Stanley. Although Sharon did not like her in the past, now she hated her after the situation whereby


    Stanley was shot.


    This woman, Reba, who got close to Stanley with a purpose in the beginning, actually got into a


    rtionship with Harvey. She could not bear it.


    As a result, Sharon was sort of against her. "Miss Lambert, you might as well start from now on. If


    you''re used to it, you won''t address me as Miss Cruz in the future. Don''t you think so?"


    At the end of her words, she smiled.


    Pursing her lips, Reba looked at her. She said in a soft voice, "Miss Cruz, you don''t need to bully


    me like this. It''s not like you are unaware of the rtionship between me and Stanley. If I suddenly


    address you this way, aren''t I stabbing a knife into my own chest?"


    Raising her eyebrows, Sharon jeered, "Miss Lambert, so you mean that I''m being unreasonable,


    and I''m hurting you?"


    With that, Reba smiled faintly. "I did not say so. Miss Cruz, there''s no need for you to use


    me..."


    In the current situation, no matter how one looked at it, it did seem as Sharon was bullying


    Reba.


    Looking at the men who were frowning, Sharon sneered. So it''s true that all men like this type of


    frail women?


    Especially Stanley, who was lying on the hospital bed. His brows were so furrowed that it could


    crush a fly, and it was obvious that his expression was unhappy... Was he also ming her for


    targeting Reba?


    Sharon felt clueless at how Reba and Harvey had paired up to hurt him, yet Stanley was so


    tolerant of Reba.


    Was it really because she was his first love, so she was treated specially?


    Bitterly, Sharon twitched the corners of her mouth and no longer said anything. She felt that her


    words were meaningless.


    All she did was to defend the injustice that happened to him. On the contrary, he showed a dark and


    unhappy expression on his face.


    "You guys can continue, I''m going outside..."


    "Stop right there!"


    Before Sharon could walk out, she was halted in a low voice.


    With her back against him, Sharon did not move. She really did not want to stand here and watch


    them being all friendly and nice.


    She could not do it.


    "Reba." Stanley called out. Immediately, Reba answered, "Stanley."


    "If there''s nothing important, don''te here again. I have my wife to care for me. It''s no use for


    you toe over," Stanley said indifferently, "You''ve said it yourself, our rtionship is not ordinary.


    Although, we did share something in the past. But now, my wife is Sharon. If you oftene looking


    for me, you''ll cause her unnecessary suspicion."


    With a swish, Sharon turned her head and stared at the man lying on the hospital bed. What did he


    mean by causing her unnecessary suspicion? Speaking as if she was a narrow-minded person.


    "By the way, my wife is right. She is my wife now. It''s necessary for you to address her as Mrs.


    Jones."


    As soon as Stanley finished hisst sentence, Reba''s face turned pale. Muttering to herself,


    "Stanley..."


    "Call me Mr. Jones. I hope you can address me by my family name." Stanley sat up from his bed


    and calmly looked at her. "Reba. Lambert, from today onwards, our matters havee to an


    end. Today, I''m thankful that you havee by to visit me. If there''s nothing else, all of you can


    leave. Sharon and I need to rest."


    Closing her eyes, there was a sad smile at the corner of Reba''s mouth. "Stanley, do you need to


    be so heartless?"

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244


    Stanley''s brows creased tightly. There was a warning in his eyes. Before returning to the country, he


    had warned Reba not to tell Sharon about Nathan.


    Seeing her current state, he was afraid that she might just spill it out in front of Sharon...


    Obviously, Reba was aware of Stanley''s nervousness. Seeing that, she smiled proudly and


    thought to herself. What''s the matter? Now he''s getting nervous. Didn''t he just treat her so


    heartlessly?


    If Sharon knew she had a child with Stanley, she would definitely fall apart.


    However, if she had said it in front of Sharon, how angry would Stanley be? Most importantly, would


    she be able to bear the consequences?


    Pissing off this man was a line she dare not cross...


    After some consideration, Reba suppressed the surging thoughts in her heart and took a deep


    breath. Before she turned to leave, she calmly said, "Stanley, there are some things that can''t be


    kept hidden forever. The longer you hide it, the greater the damage. I hope you...''


    "Reba Lambert!"


    Fiercely, Stanley shouted at her, and his eyes burst out a cold light. Staring straight at her, "Anthony,


    please get Miss Lambert out!"


    Hearing that, Reba shook a little. Miss Lambert... Reba chuckled. Was their rtionship so


    distant that he had to call her Miss Lambert?


    With a warning in his eyes, Anthony came to Reba. "Miss Lambert, Mr. Jones needs to rest.


    Please leave immediately."


    ncing at them, Reba bit her lip. Then she turned around and strode away.


    In the ward, Jackson, who had been silent, opened his mouth and said, "In that case, I won''t bother


    your resting time."


    After that, he got up, flicked his clothes, and intended to leave.


    Lifting his chin, Stanley ordered, "Anthony, send him off for me."


    "There''s no need. I can get out myself."


    With that, Jackson waved his hand and refused. At this time, Sharon stood up. "Charles, please


    take good care of Stanley. I''ll send Brother King off."


    With a raise in his eyebrows, Stanley stayed


    silent.


    Hearing that, Stanley immediately sat up straight and said, "What are you sending me off for? Stay


    right there with me!"


    Sharon rolled her eyes and ignored him. Immediately, she pushed open the door and followed


    Jackson out.


    Stanley motioned for Anthony to follow them. However, Sharon''s voice resonated outside the door.


    "Don''t follow me. I''ll be right back after sending off Brother King."


    Anthony was dumbfounded.


    With that, Stanley gritted his teeth. The little girl was bing smarter.


    "Um... Do I need to follow her?"


    "Forget it, let''s believe her once." Stanley leaned back. "If she says she''ll be back, then she will."


    Anthony heaved a sigh of relief.


    Suddenly, Stanley thought of something. Squinting his deep eyes and asked, "Has the DNA result


    come out yet?"


    "After getting off the ne, the first thing I did was to get to the hospital to deal with this matter. I


    talked to Dr. Perkins, and he said that he would handle it personally. When the resultes out, he


    will inform you at once."


    Hearing that, Stanley nodded. "Tell him to deal with this matter quickly. It would be great if the result


    could be out by tomorrow."


    "Yes."


    On the corridor, Jackson stood still and looked down with a smile. "Alright, you don''t need to send


    me off. If there''s anything you want to know, ask away."


    "Uh, Brother King, how did you know that I have a question to ask?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Little girl, I''m so much older than you. Do you think it''s reasonable if I can''t even figure out what


    you''re thinking?"


    With full of embarrassment, Sharon smiled. "I have nothing to ask..."


    "If there''s really nothing you want to ask, then I''m leaving?"


    "Hey, don''t!"


    Seeing her reaction, Jacksonughed. "Go ahead, what''s the question?"


    "This time, Stanley and Reba went abroad together, right?"


    "Yes, she was needed to lure Harvey out, so she had to go with us."


    "They..." Sharon took a deep breath and asked, "Didn''t do anything, right?"


    For a moment, Jackson did not react. "What thing?"


    "The... The thing between men and women."


    Seeing her embarrassed expression, Jackson immediately came to his senses and chuckled, "Are


    you asking if Stanley cheated on you?"


    Lowering her head, Sharon could not help but imagine what Reba had meant at the end of her


    words, when they were still in the ward.


    "I understand Stanley''s character. He won''t do such a thing. You have to believe him," Jackson said


    with a smile in his eyes. "Besides, when we arrived at Mathines, we were exhausted. When a man


    is extremely tired, he cannot do it with a woman... Ahem, I, I''m just making an example. I''m not


    saying that Stanley had this idea. Later on, he was shot and had been lying in the hospital since


    then. It''s impossible that he and Reba..."


    Embarrassed by his words, Sharon scratched her head and said, "Okay, I... I get it now. Thank you,


    Brother King."


    After clearing his throat, Jackson said, "It''s okay, don''t overthink it. Since Stanley got shot this time,


    it can be said that he almost lost half of his life. When he woke up, he ignored the doctor''s


    obstruction and left the hospital forcefully so that he could take the first flight home to see you.


    Obviously, you can see how much he cares for you. You should believe him."


    Although Sharon was in a daze, she nodded. "I understand..."


    "Alright, you can go back now. When Stanley gets better, let''s all have a meal together."


    Just as Jackson was about to leave, Sharon called out to him, "Brother King..."


    "Yes?" Jackson turned around.


    Sharon looked into his eyes, saying, "The reason why I wanted to send you off, was to say thank


    you."


    Raising his eyebrows, Jackson asked, "For what?"


    "Thank you for taking care of Stanley during this period. If it weren''t for you, he might have been in


    greater danger. So I would like to... say thank you."


    This was also the main reason why she had followed him out.


    Taken aback, Jackson had not expected her to follow him out and talk about this.


    After a long while, he chuckled, "This is what I should have done. You don''t have to thank me. Go


    now, or the person in the ward will be worried."


    "Okay."


    With a smile, Sharon turned around. When she returned to the ward, there was only Stanley. She


    did not know when Anthony had left.


    "Where''s Charles?" She asked.


    "He went to get some stuff."


    "What stuff?"


    "Some food, and some change of clothes for you." Stanley waved his hand at her. Sharon walked


    over and he pulled her into his embrace. But because his movements were too big, Sharon was


    caught off guard and identally mmed into his wound, causing Stanley to gasp in pain.


    "Serves you right!"


    Hurriedly, Sharon came out of his arms and stood aside, not knowing what to do. Looking at him


    nervously, she said, "Do we need to call the nurse..."


    "Don''t." Stanley propped himself up. His face was pale and sweat was beading on his forehead.


    "You just need to help me..."


    "Me? How can I help you? Tell me quick!"


    Raising his head, Stanley stared at her face with his fiery eyes, "Kiss me."


    Speechless, Sharon looked at him.


    Stanley''s Adam''s apple moved, as he pulled her back to his side. This time, his movement was


    much lighter, and Sharon did not dare to struggle out of fear that she might bump into him again.


    His face had clearly turned pale. He might have truly been in pain.


    "Don''t mess around, you''re injured now!"


    Sharon stopped him.


    Pulling her into his embrace, Stanley soothed, "Don''t move, just give me a hug."

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245


    On the surface, he said that he wanted a hug, but his big hand that was burning hot with desire was


    already on her waist. Sharon''s face flushed scarlet, and she pushed him away. Breaking free from


    him, sheined, "Can you take care of your injury properly? Don''t think about other things!"


    Narrowing his eyes, Stanley said reluctantly, "Do I need to remind you that how long has it been


    since west met?"


    Ten days! Even if a normal man, who was holding a woman he had feelings for would have some


    thoughts about it too!


    With a cold humph, Sharon sneered, "Ten days. But was it my fault?"


    Her question was met with silence.


    Looking down, Stanley chuckled. He had dug a hole and buried himself in it.


    After all, it was his fault that he had disappeared for ten days. Therefore, no matter what she said,


    he could not refute.


    Leaning against the head of the bed with a hand on his knee, Stanley looked at herzily and


    leisurely and then examined her carefully.


    He realized that she had lost weight, her waist had be thinner, and her face had be even


    smaller. She was so petite that it was adorable.


    "During this period, you had not eaten properly, had you?"


    "What did Reba mean before she left?"


    The two of them spoke almost at the same time, and were both stunned.


    The first person to react was Stanley, as he knew that this smart girl would ask about it.


    When Reba left, the words she said were too vague. Even normal people would be suspicious


    when they heard it, not to mention Sharon.


    "Why aren''t you talking?" Sharon looked at him. "Reba said that there are some things that can''t


    be hidden. The more you hide it, the greater the harm. What did she mean by that?"


    Hearing that, Stanley''s expression did not change, and it was still as indifferent as ever. "Can''t you


    see that she was trying to drive a wedge between us?"


    Startled, Sharon repeated," Drive a wedge between us?"


    "Yes." Stanley nodded. "She deliberately said those things to make you feel ufortable.


    If you quarrel with me, her purpose will be achieved, so don''t be fooled by her."


    Baffled, Sharon quickly came back to her senses. "If you did not exin... I would''ve really fallen for


    her tricks. I''ve been wondering all day if there''s anything between you and her that you''re trying to


    hide from me. My thoughts have been running wild since just now. I even asked Brother King


    whether you guys..."


    Talking up to this point, Sharon shut her mouth abruptly.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Oh my god. She almost made a slip.


    Narrowing his long eyes. "What did you say to Brother King?"


    "N... nothing."


    "Give me your phone."


    "What for?"


    "I''ll give Brother King a call, and ask him what did you ask him when you sent him out." With that, he


    raised his hand and said, "Your phone."


    Sharon remained silent.


    "Did you hear me? Give me your phone."


    "What are you talking about? There''s no phone!" Sharon was so angry that she flew into a rage.


    "Before Reba left, didn''t she mean something shameful had happened between the two of you


    when you were abroad?"


    Stanley was caught off guard, "What do you mean?"


    "Are you still ying dumb? Reba, who is a single woman and also your first love, went abroad


    with you. What do you think would be something shameful?"


    After Sharon finished shouting, Stanley understood and his face turnedpletely ck. "You


    thought that I slept with her?"


    Sharon did not answer.


    "Am I right?" Seeing that she did not answer, he raised his voice.


    With no choice, Sharon reluctantly replied yes.


    Hearing that, Stanley''s chest heaved, and the temple on his forehead kept twitching. In the end, he


    could not control his emotions and began to cough roughly.


    Sharon jumped in shock. "Hey..."


    "Ahem, don''t move!"


    The man on the bed coughed while he stopped her. He was afraid that he could not control himself


    and wanted to hit her.


    This d*mned woman actually dared to use such filthy thoughts to define him!


    Clenching his hand into a fist, Stanley ced it against his lips. The more he thought about it, the


    angrier he became. The cough had affected his injuries and his face turned from red to white. It was


    a shocking sight to behold.


    Seeing that, Sharon''s heart thumped with fear. Ignoring his obstruction, she ran over, and sat down


    beside him. While she tried to smooth his anger. "I''m sorry. Sorry, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have


    thought of you like that. I know I was wrong. Don''t be angry... Um..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were tightly sealed.


    Forcefully, the man bit down on her lips, as if he was venting his anger on this kiss. Sharon did not


    dare to push him, afraid that she woulde into contact with his wounds. In the end, she bore with


    it quietly.


    The kiss was aggressive and overbearing, filled with the strong emotions of a man. He exerted so


    much force as if he wanted to swallow her into his stomach.


    Sharon''s body was trembling, as her waist was aching from his burning hot hands that were


    pinching her waist harder and harder...


    Just when Sharon suspected that she was going to be pinched to death, that force was finally


    loosened.


    When he let go of her, Sharon felt as ifing back to life. She breathed in and out, gasping the


    fresh air.


    When Stanley was done kissing her, he savored her sweetness with satisfaction. Looking at her


    trembling body in his arms and her blushing face, he licked his lips and just as he was about to


    speak...


    "Ugh..." she retched.


    Suddenly, Sharon pushed him away and rushed into the bathroom.


    With that, Stanley was baffled.


    After Sharon threw up and rinsed her mouth, she wondered what was wrong with her as she wiped


    the corners of her mouth before walking out of the bathroom.


    As soon as she came out, she was faced with a man on the hospital bed, that had a sullen look on


    his face. "It''s just a kiss. Did you really have to throw up?"


    Rolling her eyes at him, Sharon said, "Yeah! So don''t kiss me again from now on!"


    Upon hearing these words, Stanley''s face turned sullen. "Sharon, be careful what you wish for!"


    Sharon let out augh, "Why are you so dumb? It''s not because of you."


    With a frown, Stanley asked, "Then what''s going on?"


    "I have an upset stomachtely. I feel like vomiting after eating greasy food. I guess I ate too much


    in the cafeteria with Charles during dinner, and the sick feeling overcame me just now..."


    Suddenly, Sharon stopped talking. She was afraid that she might disgust him.


    Furrowing the space between his eyebrows, Stanley asked, "Have you seen a doctor?"


    "No." Sharon shook her head. "It''s useless to see a doctor. I think I''ll recover soon. It started from


    the day you went missing. I could not sleep or eat well, and I worried too much. That must be what


    caused these reactions. I''ll be fine in a few days. There''s no need to see a doctor."


    Sharon did not care at all.


    When Stanley heard this, he was a little worried. "I''ll ask Anthony to bring you for a checkup


    tomorrow, to see what''s going on."


    "I''m fine..."


    "Just listen to me!"


    "All right..."


    When Anthony came back, Sharon stood by the window and talked on the phone in a low voice.


    She was probably telling Melody that she was not returning tonight.


    Stanley signaled Anthony to put the things down. Anthony nodded, put the things down, turned


    around, and left.


    After putting away her phone, Sharon turned her head around and saw that there were bags of


    things in the ward. She asked in surprise, "Did Charlese over?"


    "Yes." Stanley moved his body. "I''m hungry, feed me."


    "... Are you a little child?"


    "Hurry up!" He urged her. "I can''t move my hand."


    "Wasn''t it pretty easy for you to make a move on me just now?" Sharon mumbled in a low voice,


    reluctantly going over.

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246


    After feeding a certain adult giant infant, Sharon tidied up and went to take a shower.


    When she came out of the bathroom, Stanley was putting down her phone. Suspiciously, Sharon


    asked, "What are you doing with my phone?"


    "Nothing." The man who was caught red-handed remained calm.


    At first, Sharon did not believe him. She went straight over and took the phone from his hand. Then,


    she looked for the call record. Seeing that he had called Melody, she was baffled. "Did you call


    Melody?"


    "Yes." Stanley admitted it without any hesitation.


    "Why?"


    "You would not want to know."


    Annoyed by his answer, Sharon grunted, "You''d better make it clear!"


    With a sigh, Stanley said, "The reason I called her, was to help you get a leave of absence from


    school tomorrow."


    "I don''t want to get leave for tomorrow. All the sses are important tomorrow. I need to go to


    school." Sharon could not figure out what he was up to.


    Stanley''s Adam''s apple bobbed and his thin lips parted. "Since you won''t be able to get up


    tomorrow, I got Miss Graham to take a leave for you."


    "How could that be possible? I''ve already set the rm!"


    "Silly girl!"


    Stanley sighed. He made it so clear, but she still didn''t get it.


    "You have to sleep with me tonight. Are you sure you can get up tomorrow?"


    Startled for a while, Sharon only came back to her senses. With that, she threw her clothes in her


    hand at the shameless man. "Have some self-respect!"


    Chuckling, Stanley said, "Come here."


    Moments ago, he had just said some explicit words, yet he had expected her to go over there


    obediently. In his dreams!


    Standing in ce, Sharon did not move. Next, she raised three fingers. "If you want me to stay and


    apany you tonight, then let''s make a deal. First, you''re not allowed to touch me. Second, don''t


    touch me. Third, still do not touch me!"


    Hearing that, Stanley raised an eyebrow. "Do you think it''s possible?"


    "Then I''ll leave now!"


    "You..."


    "I''ll stay if you agree."


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m doing this for your own good. You''ve already been hurt so badly, do


    you still want to think about those shameful things? Do you even have the energy?"


    Staring straight at her, Stanley dered, "In the next second, I''ll show you if I have the energy or


    not!"


    In the end, under Sharon''s powerful request, a certain man had finally agreed that he would not


    touch her. Only then did Sharon feel at ease to stay behind.


    At night, they turned off the lights, and went to bed. Both of them were lying in the same bed. The


    bed was big enough to fit both of them, and there was even an extra space. However, ten minutes


    later, Sharon was pushed to the edge of the bed. She could fall off any minute if she moved.


    Finally, she could not take it anymore. "Stanley!"


    Since he had agreed not to touch her, but why was he consistently leaning towards her side and


    forcing her to move to the edge of the bed!


    The man who had been yelled at, did not even have the slightest consciousness. "Why are you


    yelling at me?"


    "What do you think!" Sharon gritted her teeth.


    Laughing in a low voice, Stanley wanted to see her getting provoked. He had missed this the most


    during the past few days when he was abroad.


    Then, he stopped teasing her and returned to his side of the bed. However, he took the advantage


    and pulled her into his embrace. Then Stanley hugged her tightly.


    "In the future, I won''t abandon you without informing you. Come on, don''t argue with me. Go home


    with me tomorrow, okay?"


    His deep and melodious voice rang out beside Sharon''s ears. Each sound pounded in her heart


    fiercely.


    Biting her lips, Sharon refused. "No!"


    Although Stanley frowned, he still patiently coaxed her, "When we go home, you can continue to be


    angry with me, no matter how long you want to."


    Coming out of his arms, Sharon earnestly looked into his eyes. "I''m telling you the truth. I''m not


    going to move back. There is only another year before I graduate. Please let me stay in the


    dormitory for just one year."


    Immediately, Stanley''s expression darkened, "Absolutely not!"


    "Stanley..."


    "Even if you call my name, it''s useless. This matter is not for discussion!"


    Seeing his firm attitude, Sharon was also angered. "Why won''t you allow me to stay at the university


    for a year? It''s not like I''m never going back. During the weekend, I can go back and see you and


    Hazel."


    Hearing that, Stanley sneered, "Are you really stupid or are you ying dumb? Which married


    couple does not stay together? If we live apart, aren''t you afraid that I might find another woman?"


    Finding his words unbelievable, Sharon''s body stiffened. "You want to... find another woman?"


    "What''s wrong with finding other women? Isn''t that the way all men solve their needs?"


    Staring at him in a daze, Sharon felt a bit of pain in her heart, trying her best to prevent her tears


    from falling. After a long while, without saying a word, shey down, turned over, and turned her


    back against Stanley. Her small shoulders shuddered, and she was quiet.


    Stanley''s chest tightened. It felt like all the organs in his body had been grabbed by an invisible


    hand, making it hard for him to breathe.


    Lowering his eyes, Stanley''s eyshes were trembling, and his face was full of regret. Secretly, he


    cursed himself b*stard. How could he say such hurtful words?


    "Sharon..." He pulled her into his arms and turned her face over. He wanted to apologize, only to


    see her face full of tears.


    Dumbfounded, Stanley soothed, "Are you that upset?"


    Suddenly, Sharon''s suppressed voice burst out. She started sobbing. "Don''t... Don''t touch me!"


    "I''m a jerk. I shouldn''t have said those words. Do you want to beat me to vent your anger? Beat me.


    I won''t fight back."


    Coaxing her in a soft voice, Stanley wiped away her tears as he promised, "I just said that out of


    anger. If I were to look for another woman, would you had discovered it? You''re so stupid..."


    Unable to contain her anger, Sharon lowered her head and fiercely spat, "You''re roasting me?"


    "No, no. I''m just telling you that I won''t look for another woman. It''s enough to have you!" He


    whispered such a sentence, which was a rare confession.


    Raising her pair ofrge, watery eyes, Sharon said, "Even if you apologize, I won''t go back with


    you. Since I''ve already said that I won''t go back, then I won''t."


    Hearing that, Stanley frowned, "Then what should we do?"


    "What do you mean by what should we do?"


    "Our life as a married couple!"


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    This b*stard was thinking about those things all day long.


    "Well, I couldn''t just go looking for you at school..." Stanley narrowed his eyes. "If that''s the case, I


    can ept it as well. Your bed may be small, but we can still manage if we squeeze together..."


    "Shut up!" Sharon blushed. "I... I''ll go back once a week, so don''te looking for me at school!"


    The university was such a sacred ce. How could she let him mess around?


    "Once a week?" Stanley sneered. "You think that I''m that ipetent."


    "Ahem, then... twice a week?"


    "In your dreams!"


    "How many times do you want?"


    "How many times can I do it on a daily basis? How do you still not know?"


    Sharon did not answer.


    Damn it! What''s the meaning of staying in the dormitory if they had to do it daily! Sharon was so


    angry that her eyes were bulging. She could not be bothered to pay attention to this guy. With that,


    she pulled up her nket, and slept!


    The next morning, Charles bought over some breakfast. After finishing the meal, Stanley ordered


    Anthony to take Sharon for a body checkup as he did not forget what happenedst night.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Anthony was waiting outside while Sharon was in the doctor''s office. She told the doctor about her


    condition, "Since the past seven or eight days, whenever I smell something greasy, I will feel a


    sense of disgust. Also, I don''t really have an appetite. Doctor, is there something wrong with my


    stomach?"

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247


    "Doctor, is there something wrong with my stomach?"


    After Sharon nervously asked, she felt anxious in her heart.


    The doctor smiled at her, then motioned for her to calm down. "Did you have diarrhea?"


    "Uh, no, I don''t."


    "Did you experience any pain in the stomach?"


    "I don''t think so, either."


    After the doctor had finished with his questions, he frowned and said, "Your symptom doesn''t seem


    to match with a stomach problem."


    "Ah?" Sharon stared nkly. "Then... What''s wrong with me?"


    The doctor looked at her for a while and asked hesitantly, "Would it be convenient for you to tell me


    about your period? How long has it been since you had yourst period?"


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat at the doctor''s question. As she held her breath, her eyes widened.


    "Doctor, you mean..."


    Although Sharon had opened her mouth, she could not voice out thest few words.


    Smiling, the doctor said, "I can''t be sure either, but you can go to the Obstetrics and Gynaecology


    Department for a checkup. I think it''s not a gastrointestinal problem."


    When Sharon pushed open the door and walked out, her mind was still in a mess.


    How long had it been since herst period came?


    Even she had forgotten about it!


    For the past few days, her mind was all on Stanley. She did not have the time to take good care of


    her own body...


    "Mrs. Jones!" Anthony saw hering out with a sullen face. Immediately, he stepped forward and


    asked, "What did the doctor say? Is it something serious?"


    Sharon shook her head while replying, "No... Nothing serious. I''m fine. By the way, I need to go to


    the toilet. You can go back to the ward and check on Stanley. I''ll be right back."


    "Hey..."


    Anthony still wanted to say something, but Sharon quickly left.


    She went straight to the Obstetrics and Gynaecology Department!


    As for why she did not let Anthony follow her, she was clueless. Perhaps this matter was too


    private, and she did not want Anthony to know. Or maybe, if she was pregnant, she wanted to give


    Stanley a surprise. The first man to know about this should be Stanley, not Anthony.


    Arriving at the Obstetrics and Gynaecology Department, Sharon lined up for registration. Sitting on


    the chair, she began to wait.


    Half an hourter, it was finally her turn.


    The doctor asked a few questions and then wrote a list for her to do the different types of


    examinations.


    An hourter, she came to the doctor''s office with the test sheet and sat on the chair. Her hands


    were trembling with tension.


    Looking down, the doctor said, "You''re pregnant! Around five weeks or so. Do remember to take


    care of yourself in the future, as well as the baby. The baby is still a little unstable, so I would advise


    any sexual activities to be avoided until the baby is stable, which is after three months..."


    The doctor kept talking, but Sharon could not listen to any of it. Only the word "pregnant" kept


    lingering in her mind.


    With that, she began to breathe rapidly. Her mood was extremely unstable, and her body was


    trembling...


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Finally, her abnormal actions caught the doctor''s attention, and he was shocked. "Hey, what''s wrong


    with you?"


    As he said that, he reached out to pat her on the back to calm her down. "Well, take a deep breath.


    Yes, that''s it. Take your time..."


    Then Sharon raised her pair of eyes that were red. "I''m... I''m fine. I''m just too excited."


    "Is this your first pregnancy?" The doctor smiled. "It''s normal to react like that for the first child, but I


    did not expect that you would be so excited... I saw that you came in alone. Where''s your husband?


    Why didn''t hee with you?"


    "He... he''s not feeling well, and he''s in the hospital. I... I thought I had a stomach problem, so... I did


    not expect that I would be pregnant!"


    Sharon''s words were inarticte, and her voice was trembling.


    The doctor was older, but seeing her reaction, a smile painted across his serious face, "Well, you do


    remember what I had just said, right? Take good care of the baby, and it will be all right. Maybe I''ll


    even be there to help you give birth."


    "Thank you, doctor. What... what did you just say? Could you please repeat it? I don''t think I


    remember..."


    Hearing that, the doctor was a little dumbfounded.


    In the ward.


    "Why hasn''t she returned?" The man on the bed frowned and looked at the door. His face was full of


    impatience. "How could you let her go to the toilet alone?"


    Besides, she had been there for such a long time. Who would take such a long time in the toilet?


    "Mrs. Jones said that she wanted to go to the toilet. I thought that as a guy, it would be


    embarrassing to go with her. So I did not follow her," Anthony probed, "I can go now to find her?"


    "Go now to see what''s going on."


    "Yes!"


    Just as Anthony was about to leave, the door of the ward was pushed open. Anthony thought that it


    was Sharon, but when he looked up, he saw Howard.


    "Dr. Perkins is here!"


    Raising his eyebrows, Howard asked, "Eh? Are you going out?"


    "Um..." "Fine, you can go. Since this has nothing to do with you." Howard took out something from


    his hand.


    Stanley looked at the item in Dr. Perkin''s hand, and his expression darkened. "Anthony, go and


    guard the door. If Sharon returns, don''t let her in for the time being!"


    Upon his orders, Anthony nodded. "Yes."


    As he closed the door, Stanley''s Adam''s apple bobbed. To his surprise, he was afraid to extend his


    hand. "The report is out?"


    "Yes." Howard handed over the DNA report and said, "Take a look."


    Stanley stared at the thin piece of paper as if he wanted to pierce through it with his gaze. After a


    long while, he extended his hand, took it, and lowered his eyes to look at it. He read it word by


    word, and he read it carefully.


    After he finished reading, his face waspletely cold and sullen.


    On the other side.


    Due to her excitement and joy, Sharon secretly cried when she was in the toilet.


    After she washed her face, Sharon made sure that herplexion looked better before slowly


    walking back to the ward.


    How should she break this news to Stanleyter?


    Should she tell him directly? Or show him the test sheet?


    Would he understand what he saw?


    Should she tell him now, or in a few days?


    If she told him only after some time, this man would probably go crazy...


    As her thoughts were running wild, the elevator rang, and the door opened. When she saw the


    person outside the door, she was stunned.


    Reba.


    However, Reba was not alone. Beside her, there was a boy. He was about five or six years old


    and looked very delicate.


    Initially, Reba did not expect to see Sharon at the elevator door. Soon, she came to her senses


    and said with a chuckle, "What a coincidence."


    As she said that, she took Nathan into the elevator.


    Subconsciously, Sharon moved to the side and a little further away from her.


    "Nathan, say hi." Reba showed her son towards Sharon.


    Hearing that, Sharon lowered her head and looked into the boy''s pure eyes. He was very obedient


    and called her, "Hello."


    "Good boy." Sharon smiled at him and raised her eyes to look at Reba. "Why did Miss Lambert


    bring a child to the hospital? It looks like he has a good rtionship with you. Is he your rtive''s


    child?"


    As if she had heard a joke, Rebaughed, "Rtive''s child?"


    "Isn''t that the case?"


    "Nathan, tell thisdy, what''s your rtionship with me?"


    "She''s my mom." Then Nathan pulled Reba''s clothes. "Mom, didn''t you say that you wanted to


    bring me to see daddy? Where is he? I want to see him."


    "Be good. Daddy''s not feeling well, so he''s in the hospital. Let''s go to visit himter. Don''t worry."


    "Okay."


    As Sharon listened to their conversation, her mind exploded and her body swayed...

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248


    In a milk tea shop, outside the hospital.


    Sitting inside the shop were Sharon, Reba, and Nathan.


    "Isn''t Nathan well-behaved?" Reba looked at her son, who was sitting there obediently, sipping


    his drink. She smiled slightly and said, "He''s such a good boy. No one in the world would dislike


    him. Miss Cruz, do you think Stanley will like him?"


    Looking at her coldly, Sharon said, "You''ve asked me here just to tell me this?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then what did you want?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I just wanted to say that you will be Nathan''s stepmother in the future. I hope that you''ll treat him


    well. Don''t abuse him, don''t hit him, don''t..."


    "Reba Lambert!"


    As Sharon could not bear it any longer, she shouted, "This child is your son. He has nothing to do


    with me!"


    With a smile, Reba said, "He''s Stanley''s child. If you''re not going to divorce Stanley, then you''ll


    have to put up with this child. I would prefer to let you know beforehand, rather than having you


    panic when the timees."


    "Since when you''re so kind? You''re telling me this just so you can break the rtionship between


    me and Stanley, right?" Sharon scoffed.


    "If your rtionship with Stanley is stable enough, how could I break it?" Reba raised her


    eyebrows. "Miss Cruz, I want to ask. After I left yesterday, how did Stanley exin to you about our


    trip abroad?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. I just wanted to tell you, Stanley was abroad to save Nathan this time. Although the


    history between Stanley and me had passed. Nathan will always be his son. He will never turn a


    blind eye to the boy."


    After finishing her words, Reba looked at Sharon, whose face gradually turned pale. With that, a


    deep smile formed on Reba''s face. She continued, "Or did Stanley lie to you, from the start till


    the end? He did not tell you why he went abroad, neither did he mention anything about Nathan to


    you?"


    "He... he was just worried that I could not ept it, so he did not mention... the child!"


    "What a joke, and you believe that? Let me tell you the truth. Stanley had never intended to tell you


    about the existence of this child. What he had nned was to secretlypensate us behind your


    back, giving us whatever we desired. He would even apany us to go shopping once a week


    and bring us traveling as well. Any, I''m not greedy for any title. As long as I can be with Stanley, I


    am satisfied."


    Reba fixed her gaze on Sharon as if she was an eyesore. "Miss Cruz, the question is, can you


    ept us?"


    When she heard that, Sharon''s mind went nk. Originally, she thought that Reba had called


    her out to impose a threat. In the end, she was here to seek peace?


    "I know you would not want to divorce Stanley, and I won''t force you to do so. I don''t want anything.


    Title, money, status, they''re all yours," For a moment, Reba did not look at her. "I only beg that


    you allow Stanley toe by my ce once a week. Let him spend the night with his child, with


    me..."


    Looking at her in disbelief, Sharon rebuked, "You''re carzy!"


    With a frown, Reba said, "I know you won''t agree. It doesn''t matter if you hate me, but you


    should think about Nathan. He''s the only child of Stanley, and you can''t stop them from meeting!


    You have not been a mother, so you can''t understand a mother''s state of mind. Miss Cruz, I''ve


    never begged anyone. This time I''m begging you to be merciful. Don''t destroy our family of three,


    please?"


    If they were a family of three, then what about her? Was she an outsider then?


    The hand that Sharon ced on her abdomen started to tremble uncontrobly. She looked at the


    little boy across from her in a daze.


    In another hospital.


    Sitting in front of the hospital bed, Sharon looked at her sleeping father. She held her father''s hand


    with one hand, then ced the other hand on her stomach. "Father, I''m pregnant. I found out today


    and was very excited. I nned to share this good news with Stanley, but I''ve discovered another


    thing..."


    With that, Sharon''s eyes turned red again as she spoke, "It turns out that he already had a son. His


    name was Nathan. He''s very well-behaved, with big eyes. I don''t want to like him, but he''s so


    obedient that I can''t help but like him..."


    Babbling, Sharon said a lot to her father. She did not know how long they had talked. In the end,


    she actually fell asleep.


    At the time she woke up, she found herself in a car.


    Swiftly, she sat up and turned her head. Her gaze met a pair of dark eyes.


    Phew, not a bad guy.


    Sharon''s tense body slowly rxed again.


    "Went missing in the toilet, huh?" Stanley opened his mouth and said in a cold voice.


    Turning her face away, Sharon ignored him.


    "Even if you want to visit your father at the hospital, you should inform me in advance!" Stanley''s


    voice was much heavier. "Do you know that I have turned the hospital upside down looking for


    you?"


    Looking out of the window at the night view, Sharon bit her lip and remained silent.


    "Sharon Cruz!"


    Enraged and rebuked by her, Stanley forcefully ced hisrge hand on her shoulder and said, "I''m


    asking you, did you hear me?"


    Enduring the pain on her shoulder, Sharon raised her eyes to look at him. "Now you know what it


    feels like when you''re unable to find a person who went missing, huh? You know how it feels when


    someone disappears without a word. It''s enough to make a person break down, don''t you think?"


    Hearing that, Stanley furrowed his brows as he said, "Aren''t these matters resolved? Why did you


    bring it up again?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I''m being unreasonable!"


    Finally, her strange tone angered Stanley. "What''s wrong with you again!"


    "It''s your fault!" Sharon''s eyes were red from being poked by his words. She roared back, "You big


    fat liar, you''ve been lying to me from start, right?"


    Looking at Sharon''s red eyes, Stanley felt his heart skip a beat.


    Just now, he searched high and low around the hospital but could not find her. He was so anxious


    that he almost turned the hospital over. Later, Dr. Wace called him to inform him that Sharon was


    at her father''s ward. Only then, Stanley was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    When Stanley arrived at the hospital, Sharon was asleep on the edge of the bed. Her eyshes


    were filled with tears, and it was obvious that she had cried.


    Why was she crying?


    And she was crying in front of her father''s bed!


    Could it be that she had discovered something...


    He did not dare to overthink!


    "Sharon, you... " Stanley looked at her with a burning gaze as he asked in a hoarse voice, "What do


    you mean?"


    "Still ying dumb!" Sharon roared at him. "What''s going on with your son?"


    Hearing that, Stanleyughed, "You''re saying that I''m a liar because of this matter?"


    Not because of her father?


    That was a sign of relief for Stanley.


    Never would he ever let her know what happened to her father. If she knew it, the rtionship


    between them would be over!


    Sharon red at him with her red eyes and said, "How can you stillugh? Stanley, you''re a liar!


    Your words sounded so nice. You said that the reason you went abroad was to protect me from


    Harvey. You''re a liar! You obviously went abroad for Reba''s and your son!"

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249


    "You''re jealous because of such a ridiculous thing?" Stanley nced at her from the corner of his


    eye. "Is there a need to be enraged by a six-year-old child and be mad at me like this?"


    "Yes, there is!"


    Sharon roared back, "You''re nning to support Reba and her son behind my back, aren''t you?"


    Then, Sharon red at him with red eyes. "I don''t object to you funding them, but why did you lie to


    me?"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and asked, "You don''t object that?"


    "I want to, but I can''t!" Sharon forcefully wiped away her tears. "Nathan''s only six. He''s so pretty and


    obedient. Unlike those annoying young troublemakers, he''s too well-behaved... It would be great if


    he was an annoying child, then I could openly tell you not to take them in!"


    With that, Sharon became sadder as she spoke. "Well, isn''t your life great! Not only were you


    nning to fund them behind my back, but you''re also nning to keep thempany every week!


    Where do you leave me in this? Stanley, am I the kind of person who would not let you take


    responsibility?! If you''ve told me about Nathan, do you think I won''t let you raise your son? Even if


    you wanted to bring Nathan home, I would have no objection. But you should not lie to me!"


    Sharon was not a heartless person. Why would he lie to her?


    If she had not run into Reba by ident today, then she would have been lied to for the rest of


    her life!


    A hint of disbelief shed across Stanley''s eyes. "You''re willing to let me bring Nathan home?"


    "He''s your son, so it''s not wrong for you to take him home!" Sharon red at him fiercely. "But don''t


    try to bring Reba too, or I''ll fight to the death with you!"


    epting the child was fine, but Reba was her bottom line!


    The man sitting in the driver''s seat slowly raised the corner of his mouth.


    Upon seeing that, Sharon red up. "How dare you smile! Do not smile!"


    In the end, Stanleyughed loudly, "Idiot!"


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    Idiot?! How dare he scolded her?


    In response, Sharon pounced over and bit him. Aiming at his shoulder, she gave him a vicious bite.


    "Ouch..."


    As Stanley sucked in a breath of cold air, his expression changed and he said, "Are you a dog?


    Stop it!"


    Sharon''s bite was her way of venting all the grievances and anger that had bundled up in her heart.


    Putting in all her force on that bite, she could even feel her teeth on Stanley''s rigid muscles. Stanley


    was in pain for real.


    The man pinched her chin, and Sharon wanted to bite his hand. With that, the shameless man


    lowered his head, pressed her onto the co-pilot''s seat, and kissed her hard.


    She tried her best to struggle out of his embrace. However, she was not able to resist his great


    strength.


    Feeling the heat in her heart, she wondered how could a wounded man have such great strength? It


    was unreasonable!


    "Stop... Stop it!"


    Seeing that he was getting more and more unrestrained, Sharon suddenly came to her senses. "I


    told you to stop, did you hear me?!"


    The doctor''s words rang in Sharon''s ears as he had reminded her to be careful...


    But the man on top of her had no intention of stopping. "Be a good girl. Stay still."


    "Let go of me! Let go!" Sharon grew anxious. Regardless of anything, she pushed Stanley. With one


    hand blocking his attack and the other protecting her stomach. She was afraid that something would


    happen.


    Her resistance made Stanley displeased. His brows furrowed, and the anger started to rise. Even if


    she was mad, there was still a bottom line.


    "Don''t move!" Stanley bit her earlobe. "I miss you, don''t you miss me? Huh?"


    His explicit words made her flushed.


    Of course she missed him, but now was not the right time!


    "No, I don''t, I don''t miss you!" Sharon said something he disliked to irritate him, hoping that he


    would stop.


    Despite that, Stanley sneered, "You don''t miss me? I''ll make sure you doter!"


    F*ck*ng pervert!


    Suddenly, a tearing sound could be heard. Sharon looked down at her own clothes in shock.


    Stanley, you b*stard!


    With all her might, Sharon kicked him. "Get off!"


    "Get off?" Stanley sneered. "In your dreams!"


    Once again, Sharon''s body was suppressed. Then, she blurted out, "Stanley, you better stop. If not,


    you''ll regret it!"


    "To give you some love, how could I regret it?" The man''s smile was eerie.


    Without caring for anything else, Sharon hastily said, "The doctor said that for the first three months,


    we could not be reckless. The fetus is still a little unstable. He had specifically told me not to


    conduct any sexual activities..."


    Initially, she nned to sit down with him, face to face, and seriously tell him that she was pregnant.


    But she did not expect that she would say it in such a situation.


    Stanley stopped his action at each word she said.


    In the end, his movements becamepletely rigid.


    Panting, Sharon could feel that the man''s body was as stiff as a rock, also his heavy breathing.


    After a long time, the man who had been lying on top of her moved. Slowly, he raised her chin, and


    his eyes were red. "Say that again!"


    Curling her lips, Sharon said, "You''ve clearly heard it..."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Sharon!" Stanley called out her name in a trembling voice. His hands were trembling as well. "Are


    you really... pregnant?"


    Trembling, Sharon nodded. "Yes..."


    Before she could finish her words, Stanley suddenly let go of her and pushed the car door to get


    out.


    Seeing his reaction, Sharon was dumbfounded.


    What was going on...


    Stanley got off the car and walked back and forth. Then, he pulled his tie and patted his cheeks.


    The way he looked was funny and nervous. Atst, he stood on the side of the road, bent down, put


    his hands on his knees, and breathed hard...


    It was the same reaction as Sharon''s when she heard the doctor announce that she was pregnant


    in the hospital.


    There was tension and excitement when she heard the good news.


    Sharon looked out of the window at the man, lowered her eyshes, and bit her red lips. cing


    her trembling hands on her stomach, she said with a softugh, "Baby, your daddy seems to


    wee you to this world..."


    With a "bang", the car door was closed.


    Sharon raised her head to meet his slightly red eyes.


    Stanley stared at her for a moment as his Adam''s apple bobbed slightly. His voice trembled as he


    said, "Can... can I touch it?"


    Bursting intoughter, Sharon pulled his hand and ced it on her stomach. "It''s only been a few


    weeks, so there''s barely anything to feel. Look, my stomach''s still t. The doctor said that after


    three months, my stomach would slowly grow bigger..."


    Surprisingly, Stanley listened to her very carefully. After a long while, he suddenly thought of


    something and carefully withdrew his hand. "Sit down. Let''s go to the hospital and have it checked


    again!"


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    Half an hourter, the nervous Stanley led Sharon to the hospital. He was so nervous that he


    almost called all the doctors from the Obstetrics and Gynaecology department of the hospital to


    have a physical examination on Sharon as if he was afraid that something bad would happen to her.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250


    Never had Sharon received such treatment before. Several doctors surrounded her like she was an


    empress. It was as exaggerated as it could possibly be.


    The inspectionsted for an hour and finally came to an end. With that, Sharon let out a sigh of


    relief.


    However, she was pressed onto the chair by Stanley and was not allowed to move. Stanley frowned


    as he talked to the doctors inside seriously.


    Seeing that, Sharon wanted tough. She did not expect that he would make such a big deal about


    her being pregnant.


    It seemed that he was even more nervous than she was.


    Touching her stomach, Sharon frowned at the thought of something. Although her pregnancy was a


    joyful matter, there was still much to worry about.


    Sharon wondered what was he going to do with Nathan? What about Reba?


    If he really intended to bring Nathan home, would that well- behaved little boy end up being


    neglected?


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Suddenly, Stanley''s deep voice sounded above her head. Sharon looked up at him before shaking


    her head. "It''s nothing."


    Stanley frowned. "Come on, don''t hide it. Tell me!"


    Sharon knew she could not hide anything from him.


    As Stanley was always able to see through everything at a nce.


    "I was just thinking about Nathan..."


    "What''s there to think about in regards to outsiders?" Stanley interrupted her. He took her hand and


    walked back. "The important matter was what the doctors had informed me. First, You can''t live in


    the school dormitory. Don''t argue with me about this, because there are too many people there.


    What if there was an ident? Do you want to see me destroy the whole school?"


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    If she had not found out that she was pregnant, she would never have gone back with him, but


    now...


    Pursing her lips, she thought that what he said was right. There were too many people in the


    dormitory, and she herself was a little scared too.


    Wait a minute...


    Suddenly, Sharon thought of something and squinted at him. "What did you mean just now? What


    do you mean by ''outsiders''? Is Nathan¡¯s matters an outsider''s matter?"


    "Yes."


    "He''s your son!"


    "My baby is here." Stanley stretched out his hand and touched her stomach. With a stern look in his


    eyes, Stanley said, "I only have one child."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Baffled by his words, Sharon felt her mind buzzing and her lips a little dry. With that, she licked them


    and said, "What... What do you mean?"


    Pinching her face, Stanley said, "Literally what it means!"


    "Literally what it means? Stanley, you have to make it clear. What does it mean?"


    With a sigh, Stanley teased, "Stupid."


    Then, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket, handed it over, and gave it to her. "Take a look


    yourself."


    "What''s this?"


    Taking it over, Sharon opened it with suspicion. She stared at it for a long time but did not


    understand what it meant. "What does this mean?"


    Speechless, Stanley really ''admired'' her intelligence. He grabbed the list with one hand and ced


    a finger on it. "Read here."


    "The percentage of the parent- child rtionship between them is 55.556%!" After Sharon had


    finished reading it, she blinked her eyes. "What did it mean?"


    Tearing the DNA report into pieces, Stanley said, "What it means was that my rtionship with


    Nathan was not a father and son rtionship."


    "What?"


    Hearing that, Sharon was stunned, and her mouth was wide opened. "But didn''t Reba swear


    that Nathan was your son?"


    About this point, Stanley was not very clear either.


    Stanley remembered that Reba had a stern look on her face when she told him that Nathan was


    his son, which suggested that she was not lying.


    Also, when he suggested conducting a DNA test, Reba did not shy away from doing it openly. It


    seemed that she was confident.


    "The fact that she would bring Nathan to me sort of proves that she must have been 100% sure."


    Sharon frowned suspiciously. "Hmm, what kind of tricks does she have up her sleeves?"


    Sharon did not understand.


    "If you can''t figure it out, then don''t think about it!" Stanley rubbed her face and took her out of the


    hospital. On the way, he made several phone calls. He also asked Anthony to bring all his work


    documents to the vi.


    Since Sharon had not been home for quite some time, Hazel was the most excited. After giving


    Sharon a big hug, in the end, she started sobbing, and so did Sharon.


    Holding her, Hazel said, "Don''t leave this house anymore. Isn''t it nice to be home? I''ll cook for you


    every day! You know, the food outside is not clean..."


    Sharon nodded with her red eyes.


    "All right, stop hugging." Stanley, who had been standing on the edge, came out and separated


    them with a frown. "You should pay attention to your body now. The doctor had reminded me that


    you could not be in a bad mood, and you can''t have too many aggressive collisions on your body..."


    Hearing that, Sharon was dumbfounded.


    They had just hugged each other for a while. How did this turn out to be an aggressive collision?


    Sharon felt embarrassed by his words.


    Hazel looked worried but she did not understand Stanley''s words. "What''s wrong with Mrs. Jones?


    Why did you visit the doctor? Is there something wrong with your body?"


    Clearing her throat, Sharon was a little embarrassed as she bit her lips and said, "I''m not feeling


    unwell. I''m quite good..."


    "Then..."


    Nodding his head proudly, Stanley announced, "I''m going to be a father."


    Stunned, Hazel did not react for a long time. She even thought that she was old and hallucinating.


    "What did you say just now? Mrs. Jones, you are pregnant? Really?"


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled into a faint smile. "It''s true. We''ve just returned from an


    examination at the hospital."


    After that, Hazel went crazy. No, she was just too excited! Walking back and forth in the living room,


    she was overjoyed. She kept muttering to herself, "Mrs. Jones is going to have a baby soon. I must


    keep up with her diet. The first three months are the most important, so we should take good care of


    it. I''m going to prepare a list, and buy all the nutritional products..."


    Secretly, Stanley pulled Sharon and went upstairs.


    "What''s wrong?" Sharon asked in confusion.


    "I''ve never seen Hazel act like this. It''s a little scary." Stanley said with his pursed lips.


    Haha!


    Sharon could not help, butughed out loud.


    All of a sudden, Sharon was pulled into a warm embrace. At first, she was startled, but she came to


    her senses and intuitively reached out to hug Stanley''s waist.


    Lowering his head, Stanley could smell the faint fragrance of her body. "I''ll help you apply for a


    temporary leave for school. How about going to school after you have given birth?"


    Hearing this, Sharon immediately shook her head. "That won''t do. I want to go to school!"


    With a frown, Stanley let go of her. "You must listen to me on this matter!"


    "Don''t make such a fuss!" Sharon red at him. "It''s just that I''m pregnant. Some people still insist


    on working even when they''re pregnant, and they''re even more tired than me. I''m only going to


    school during the day, so what''s wrong with that? It''s not like something would happen!"


    "Don''t argue with me about this."


    Sharon felt that he had overexerted himself. "If I had known that you would be like this, then I


    should have kept my pregnancy a secret!"


    "Sharon!" Stanley''s face darkened, and he gritted his teeth. He wanted to hit this girl, but he


    forcefully endured it.


    Raising her chin, Sharon stared at him. "The baby in my belly said that I should continue to go to


    school. Not to just stay at home doing nothing!"


    As he heard that, Stanley''s face darkened. "... Tell me, how did youmunicate with the child in


    your stomach?"


    "Wemunicate through our minds!"


    Her answer left Stanley speechless.


    The two people stared at each other. It seemed that this matter was going to end in a deadlock. At


    this time, there was a knock on the door...

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251


    There was a knock on the door, and Stanley''s brows furrowed. He felt a headacheing on. It


    seemed childish to argue with a little girl about this matter!


    "Sit down. I''ll get the door."


    Curling her lips, Sharon sat down obediently, thinking about how she could get him to allow her to


    continue attending school.


    When the door opened, it was Anthony. He was holding a stack of documents in his hand. "Mr.


    Jones, I have brought you all the important documents that needed to be approved. There won''t be


    anything important in thepany for these few days. You can stay at home with Mrs. Jones."


    Looking at him with praise, Stanley pointed inside, "Put it down."


    As Anthony walked into the house, he happened to see Sharon walking towards him. Terrified,


    Anthony immediately leaned to the side of the wall and came to the living room. His careful manner


    was as if he was afraid of bumping into Sharon.


    Seeing that, Sharon intentionally teased him and took the initiative to get closer to him.


    "Hey, Charles, why are you hiding from me?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Backing away in horror, Anthony urged, "Please don''te any closer!"


    "What''s wrong? Am I a beast? Why are you so afraid of me?"


    "No... No, now that you are pregnant. I need to be careful!"


    With that, Sharon curled her lips. "I''m just pregnant. Why are you so afraid of me?"


    "He He." Anthonyughed dryly and quickly slipped away. "Mr. Jones, I''ll go back first."


    With a quick answer, Stanley then closed the door. He narrowed his eyes and pulled Sharon into his


    arms. "Are you bullying Anthony for fun?"


    "He''s too funny." Sharon nodded and smiled.


    "Isn''t his nervous expression funny?"


    "He''s just being careful."


    "I''m just pregnant. It''s not like I''m carrying a bomb!" Sharon pushed him away and jumped up on the


    spot. "Look, don''t you see that nothing happened? Stanley, don''t be overstressed. Why aren''t you


    letting me go to school..."


    "Sharon!" Stanley''s expression changed as he nervously looked at her. "Don''t jump! Stand properly


    now!"


    Seeing that he was truly in shock, Sharon said with augh, "I''m fine. Why are you so scared?"


    Stanley was baffled.


    How could this naughty girl find it funny?


    Stanley''s chest heaved, and he wished he could tie her to his body with a rope.


    After taking a shower in the evening, Sharon sat on the sofa and blow-dried her hair. The sound of


    rushing water came from the bathroom, and the phone in the suit jacket rang for a long time before


    Sharon heard it.


    Turning off the hairdryer, Sharon suspiciously took out the phone in Stanley''s suit. It was an


    unknown number. It did not look like a domestic call. Not sure whether it was a swindler calling.


    "Stanley, your phone''s ringing!" Sharon took his phone and knocked on the bathroom door.


    A man''s deep and low voice resonated inside the bathroom. "Who''s calling?"


    "I don''t know. There''s no name." Sharon leaned against the door and looked inside. She could not


    see a thing. Narrowing her eyes, she questioned, "Didn''t you lose your phone?"


    There was no sound inside. After a while, the bathroom door opened, and hot steam rose. Stanley


    wiped his hair with one hand and took the phone from her other hand. He said, "It''s new. I had


    remade a new card."


    "Oh."


    Sharon understood the importance of a phone to such a busy man. In this modern society, phones


    were important tools. Someone at his level would definitely need one by his side.


    "Who called?" Seeing that he did not have the intention of hanging up, Sharon was doubtful.


    Thinking for a moment before Stanley said, "My mom."


    Stunned by his answer, Sharon remembered something. Hazel had said before that Stanley''s


    mother was in poor health and was recuperating overseas.


    "Then answer it quickly. I won''t listen." Sharon ran to the sofa and sat down like a good student.


    With that, Stanley pulled up the corners of his mouth and answered the phone, "Mom."


    Ember''s gentle voice came from the other side of the phone, "Were you asleep? Why did it take you


    so long to answer the phone?"


    "I was just taking a shower." Stanley heard his mother''s voice on the other side of the phone and felt


    a little nervous. Looking at the woman on the sofa, he licked his thin lips. "Mom, there''s something I


    want to tell you."


    "Just say it, I''m listening."


    "You''re going to be a grandmother."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line. After a long while, her breathing became


    heavy. Ember said with an unbelievable and choking voice, "Re... Really?"


    Smiling, Stanley continued, "It''s true. I personally brought her to a checkup. It''s only five weeks old."


    "Great, great." Ember''s voice sounded very happy. "Pass the phone to Sharon. I want to talk to her."


    "Hold on."


    "Mm-hmm!"


    With that, Stanley passed the phone to Sharon. She looked at him in confusion. He then sat down


    beside her and caressed her head. "Mom wants to talk to you."


    Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Sharon said nervously, "Now... Is it now?"


    Handing over his phone, Stanley said, "She''s waiting for you."


    Immediately, Sharon held it, put it to her ear, and timidly said, "Hello... Hello."


    "Is this Sharon? I''ve always wanted to meet you, but I did not have the chance. Now I can finally


    hear your voice. It''s really nice."


    A gentle voice came from the phone. Ember''s miraculous words were able to calm anyone. With


    that, Sharon''s nervous mood was swept away. "Thank... Thank you, Mom. Your voice sounds nice


    too."


    "Good girl." Emberughed. "I heard from Stanley that you''re pregnant?"


    "Ah... Yes, we just found out this morning."


    "Congrattions! You both will be parents soon. I''m abroad now, so I can''t congratte you in


    person. I don''t even have a gift for my grandchild. I hope you don''t mind."


    "No, no, I won''t mind. It''s my fault. I''ve been married to Stanley for so long, but I had not personally


    called you Mom."


    Sharon felt as if she had just hit the jackpot for having such a good mother-inw.


    The two women had never met, yet they were able to babble on the phone. Both of them left a very


    good impression on each other. Later, they both hung up the phone. Then, Sharon rushed over to


    hug Stanley. Her little face was red with excitement. "Your mother is so kind, and her voice is so


    gentle! She even reminded me about the things I need to pay attention to. Stanley, I''m so happy!"


    "Be careful!" Stanley held her in his arms in shock. "What''s there to be happy about?"


    "I''m so lucky to have such a good mother-inw. It must be a blessing from my past life!"


    "You are also a good daughter-inw."


    "That''s... But I was really nervous just now. Look at my hands! It''s so sweaty. I''m even more


    nervous than being in an exam..."


    Raising her head, Sharon looked at him. Her eyes were sparkling and dazzling. She was simply too


    beautiful. Seeing this, Stanley could not help but lean down and kiss her.


    Um...


    Sharon was embarrassed. How did he end up kissing her again?


    Reaching out, she pushed him away. "No, the doctor has instructed..."


    "I know..." Stanley gave her a few more kisses. His eyes were full of lust, and his gaze was like that


    of a wolf''s. He wanted nothing more than to devour her.


    Sharon''s face turned red, and she was scared to look him in the eye.


    There was still one or two months left. What should he do?


    However, even if he could not endure, he had to!


    Whereas Sharon was in a good mood. For these two months, it would be easy andfortable for


    her. She felt at ease. It was so wonderful that she did not have to suffer from his torment.

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252


    It was almost 11 o''clock, but Sharon''s eyes were still wide open, and she was tossing and turning


    on the bed.


    Although the bed was huge, it was empty. She was all alone. Restlessly, she got up from bed and


    ran to the study.


    While in the study, there was a hard-working man. Stanley needed to handle all the documents that


    Anthony had brought for him, personally. With no choice, he had to work overnight.


    Under the warm yellow light, at the mahogany-ssical desk, Stanley was wearing a set of


    comfortable pajamas with a pair of sses on the bridge of his nose. He had a straight nose, and


    his thin lips were tightlypressed into a line while his angr facial features were sharp. No


    matter how she looked at him, he was as charming as ever!


    As Sharon stood in front of the study, her heart was thumping wildly, and her face was oddly burning


    hot.


    The man sitting behind the desk frowned after going through a document. With a stern look, Stanley


    closed the file and threw it on the desk. Pinching his eyebrows, he looked up and saw Sharon, who


    was standing at the door like a piece of wood.


    Stanley frowned upon the sight. "Didn''t I tell you to rest early? What are you here for?"


    After that, he reached out and said, "Come here."


    Slowly, Sharon moved over, and Stanley pulled her into his arms. Falling into his embrace, Sharon


    sat on his legs while taking in the pleasant smell of his after-bath scent.


    Sharon''s small hands were ced on his chest. For no reason, she stuttered, "I... can''t sleep..."


    "Even if you can''t, you still need to. You''re pregnant, so you need all the rest you can get."


    Clearly she knew, but she just could not fall asleep.


    "Be good now. I''ll get you a ss of milk. Go to bed after drinking it cause it''s gettingte." Stanley


    got up, put her on the chair, and went downstairs.


    Touching her belly, Sharon felt a bit jealous, as this man was never like this. Was he good to her


    only because she was pregnant?


    That was depressing! She could not even bepared with a child!


    Not long after, there were footsteps outside the door. Stanley opened the door with a ss of milk in


    hand. Sharon took over the warm milk and sipped it in small mouthfuls as she looked around.


    "What are you up to again?" Stanley''s smiling tone sounded above her head.


    "Um..." Sharon ced her cup down and licked the milk on her lips. Her pink lips were glowing, and


    it was alluring. Stanley''s gaze deepened and his Adam''s apple bobbed.


    "I have something to ask you." Sharon raised her head and looked at the tall man.


    "Um?" A light sound came from the man''s nose. "What?"


    Nervously, Sharon stood up. She originally wanted to look Stanley in the eye standing up, but since


    she was so short that even if she had tiptoed, her gaze would onlynd on Stanley''s shoulders.


    Thus, Sharon decided to give up.


    "Do you... love me?"


    Raising her head, Sharon stared straight into his eyes and asked.


    Hearing that, Stanley was stunned as he did not expect this sudden question. This caused his heart


    to beat faster. Never had he confessed his love to a woman, not even to Reba in the past.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    At this crucial moment, the words were stuck in Stanley''s throat. He could not even utter a single


    word.


    After waiting for a long time, Sharon did not get an answer. She felt discouraged and was even a


    little mad!


    If you loved someone or not, just say something! Staying silent was more dreadful than just killing


    her.


    He was not going to say a word, huh?


    Humph, but still she insisted on getting his answer!


    With that, Sharon forcefully pushed the man onto the couch while she sat on top of him and ced


    both her hands on his chest. Then, she looked into his pitch-ck eyes. "Do you love me or not?"


    It was a little ruthless, like she was forcing him.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and was a little amused yet helpless. "You''re not acting decent, get


    down!"


    "No!" Sharon moved her bottom. "If you''re not telling me, I won''t get off!"


    How could Stanley''s sensitive body resist Sharon''s actions right now? His eyes were red as if there


    was a me of desire burning in them.


    At this moment, Sharon only cared about making him honestly confess his feelings. She did not


    notice that Stanley''s eyes were growing deeper.


    "Are you gonna tell me or not? If not, I''ll keep wasting your time until the sunes out, humph!"


    Suddenly, Sharon discovered that this feeling of being on top was really cool.


    "I''ll give you one second to get down, or else you''ll have to bear the consequences!" Stanley''s low


    and hoarse voice split her open. Trembling, Sharon felt a little scared. However, she needed to


    achieve her goal. She snorted and continued to sit still. "So tell me what I want to hear, only then I''ll


    come down. Otherwise, I won''t!"


    A smile slowly curled up the corner of Stanley''s mouth.


    "What... What are you doing?"


    Looking at his expression, Sharon was actually scared. With that, she decided not to fool around


    anymore. She wanted to escape. "Fine, fine. You''re the boss. I''ll get down... Ah..."


    Carefully, her body was ced on the sofa. Stanley trapped her in his arms. Sharon could not


    escape, nor was there anywhere to run. In an instant, her body no longer felt like hers, and it was


    getting a little blurry as if she was drunk. She felt like she was lightly hanging in the air, and her


    heart was falling into a panic.


    Stop!


    All of a sudden, Sharon came back to her senses and her voice was as weak as a kitten, "No... No,


    the doctor said..."


    Stanley was able to regain consciousness as Sharon''s words were like a basin of cold water.


    Otherwise, he might not be able to hold back. Sharon was also terrified by the way he was staring


    at her. Scared that he was going to lose his mind and swallow her whole.


    Fortunately, someone was gradually returning to his normal state, and the powerful hand on her


    waist slowly loosened.


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    Angrily, Stanley spat out a sentence, "You demon!"


    Then he angrily got up and rushed into the bathroom.


    While Sharon was left lying on the sofa.


    Not long after, the toilet was quiet.


    But then, the sound of sshing water could be heard.


    After about two minutes, Stanley came out of the bathroom with a gloomy face.


    The days that he was living now, it was no different from not having a wife.


    Sharon, who was sitting on the sofa, shrugged her shoulders. She tried to suppress herughter.


    Stanley did not even see it. He pulled out his chair, sat down, and started his work again.


    Was he mad?


    Sharon curled her lips and thought that he was stingy.


    yfully, Sharon slipped to the side of the man at work. Then, she began to move around to get his


    attention. However, the man who was hard at work ignored her. No matter how hard she swayed,


    the man was still indifferent.


    After some time, Sharon felt pathetic and tired. Forget it! She gave up teasing him.


    Yet, she refused to return to her bedroom. It was too big and empty that she could not sleep.


    With that, she took a book from the sofa and started reading.


    These were all professional-level books, and Sharon could not understand them at all. These books


    were better than sleeping pills, as her eyelids became heavier. Not even after two sentences, she


    could not stand it anymore.


    With a bang, the thick book slipped down from her body. Itnded on the carpet, which drew the


    man''s attention.


    Stanley looked over, and his gaze softened at the woman on the sofa.


    After he closed his work document, he got up and came to the sofa. Looking at this familiar person,


    he sighed, bent down, picked her up, and went back to the bedroom.


    Once Sharon was ced in bed, she automatically rolled into Stanley''s arms. Stanley could not


    remove the arms that were tightly wrapped around his waist.


    It seemed that he would not be able to finish his work this evening.


    Having left with no choice but to sleep with her in his arms, Stanley turned off the light, tightened his


    arms, and hugged the sleeping woman. "How could I not love you..."

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253


    The next morning, Sharon got up quitete, but she was still sleepy. With her eyes closed, she


    reached out to touch the other side of the bed, but it was empty.


    Hmm?


    When she opened her eyes, as expected no one was there.


    Was it because Stanley did not sleep all night? Or was it because he had already gotten up for


    work?


    Sharon found an answer after she had cleaned herself, and went to the study. Sure enough,


    Stanley had already started work. He had a change of clothes and seemed to be in good spirits.


    Wearing a suit and tie, he appeared stern and serious.


    Since she had disrupted himst night, and caused him to lose focus on his work, therefore, Sharon


    no longer dared to disturb him today. She quietly went downstairs.


    Breakfast had already been prepared by Hazel. She had prepared a feast of nutritional dishes and


    ced them in front of Sharon. "Please have some, Mrs. Jones, having a bnced diet is very


    important.."


    Sharon was starving, so she did not hold back. After saying thank you, she dug in.


    Not long after, Stanley also came downstairs. Seeing how Sharon was gobbling down her food, he


    walked over and pinched her bulging cheeks. "Slow down, no one''s taking your food away."


    Hearing that, Sharon pointed at herself. "The baby... Is taking it from me!"


    Stanley did not know what to say.


    Now that she was pregnant, her appetite had grown so much. The unborn baby must be a foodie.


    He looked at the woman whose table manners were not the most elegant, but somehow the way


    she enjoyed her meal improved his appetite.


    It turned out that it could be so interesting to watch a person eat. The corner of his mouth was


    slightly lifted.


    Sharon had her eyes set on a strawberry and was about to eat it when Stanley stepped forward and


    picked it up. He then threw it into his mouth. Stunned for a moment, Sharon was furious! How dare


    he snatch her food from her!


    Did he think that she wouldn''t snatch his food?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Marking her sharp eyes on Stanley''s breakfast, Sharon quickly picked up his food. Unfortunately,


    Stanley''s movement was faster than hers. With a simple block, he was able to stop her from


    snatching his food.


    This action made Sharon enraged that she cried out loudly.


    Seeing that, Stanley was delighted.


    In the kitchen, Hazel looked over at the dining table and shook her head with a smile. They were


    just like children.


    After breakfast, Stanley went to work. Sharon could understand that with such a bigpany, they


    needed him to be there to handle and manage a lot of stuff.


    At noon, as soon as the meeting was over, Stanley came out with a report. Immediately, Secretary


    Yang went over and said, "Mr. Jones."


    Stopping in his tracks, Stanley asked with his eyebrows tilted, "What''s the matter?"


    "Half an hour ago, Miss Lambert came and asked to see you. I did say that without an appointment


    she was unable to see you. But, she still insisted, so she''s waiting in the reception room."


    Just as Secretary Yang finished his words, he saw Stanley''s face be sullen.


    Seeing that, secretary Yang thought to himself, "I''m dead meat. I''m sure she''s just another woman


    who was in love with Mr. Jones. It''s making him unhappy."


    Pulling his tie, Stanley handed over the report in his hand. "She''s in the reception room?"


    At once, the secretary took over the document and nodded. "Yes."


    Then Stanley strode over and Secretary Yang heaved a sigh of relief.


    Pushing open the door of the reception room, Stanley saw Reba sitting inside, apanied by


    a six-year-old boy.


    How dare she brought this child into thepany to find him!


    Stanley''s face sank. He closed the door and walked over. "Reba."


    Hearing his voice, Reba turned her head with a smile. "They said you were having a meeting


    and told me not to wait, but I insisted on staying. I hope I did not bother you."


    Raising his wrist, Stanley looked at the time. Instead of answering, he asked, "It''s noon. Have you


    guys eaten yet?"


    With that, Reba took her son''s hand and said, "No, Nathan was just saying that he was


    hungry..."


    "Then, let''s have lunch together." Stanley loosened his tie and led the way out.


    Smiling slowly, Reba said, "Nathan, Daddy is going to take us for lunch."


    Stanley, who was walking forward, heard these words and paused his steps. In the end, he did not


    say a word, and stood at the elevator waiting for them.


    However, Nathan looked a little reluctant. Noticing that her son was a little unhappy, she squatted


    down and caressed his face. "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you sure this is daddy?" Nathan asked as he stood in ce while looking at Stanley''s back.


    Touching his face, Reba said, "Yes, daddy is inviting us to lunch. Are you happy that you get to


    speak with him?"


    To that, Nathan puckered his mouth. "I don''t like him!"


    Baffled by his response, Reba asked, "Um... Why?"


    "He doesn''t like mommy..." Nathan pulled Reba''s clothes. "Mommy, I don''t think daddy likes


    you."


    A child''s heart was sensitive and fragile, and they had a strong intuition.


    Hearing this, Reba was again stunned. Her expression was like a broken porcin bowl with


    thin lines on it, and her lips were trembling, "Nathan, what are you talking about? How could daddy


    dislike mommy? That''s just the way daddy usually is. After getting to know him, you''ll understand...


    Come on, don''t make daddy wait for you."


    After finishing her words, Reba dragged Nathan out by force and came to Stanley''s side. Her


    heart was still in turmoil because of Nathan''s words, and because of that she unintentionally exerted


    too much strength and Nathan cried out, "Mommy, it hurts!"


    ncing at them with a frown, Stanley reminded, "You''re hurting him."


    Realizing that, Reba quickly let go of Nathan''s hand. "I''m sorry, baby. I''ve hurt you, haven''t I?"


    Nathan nced at Stanley, then retracted his gaze and shook his head. "No..."


    This was a theme restaurant where both adults and children were allowed. After the children had


    finished eating, they could enter the children''s park to y, and there would be special caretakers to


    take care of them.


    The table was full of dishes. Stanley seemed to want to order more, but Reba immediately


    stopped him and said, "It''s enough for the three of us, stop ordering!"


    "Then that''s all for now." Closing the menu, Stanley threw it aside. "Well, you guys can dig in, don''t


    worry about me."


    While Reba took some food for Nathan, she asked Stanley, "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "Well, I had ate breakfast because Sharon woke upte this morning, and so did I.


    The hand that Reba was using to feed Nathan went stiff, and her expression froze. After a long


    while, she slowly came to her senses, but the hand holding the chopsticks was still shaky.


    The meal was exceptionally quiet.


    Half an hourter, after the meal, Reba looked at the leftover food on the table. "Stanley, are you


    sure you don''t want some?"


    In reply, Stanley shook his head. "Have you guys finished eating?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright then." After Stanley called the caretaker over, he instructed him to bring Nathan for a stroll.


    Reba did not understand what he meant. Suspiciously, she asked, "What''s wrong, Stanley?"


    "I have something to tell you, and it''s not convenient with Nathan around."


    Reba nodded. "What''s the matter? Just tell me."


    Squinting at her, Stanley furrowed his brow. "You''ve brought Nathan to see Sharon?"


    Unexpectedly, he was actually questioning this matter. Reba pursed her lips and admitted


    generously, "Yes, on that day I actually wanted to bring Nathan to meet you, but we identally met


    Miss Cruz."


    "So you told her that Nathan is my son?"


    "Nathan is your son. That''s a fact. She would have found out anyway. So, since we met that day, I


    have nothing to hide."


    Looking at her nkly, Stanley asked, "Who said Nathan''s my son?"

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254


    "Who said that Nathan''s my son?"


    Hearing what Stanley had said, Reba was stunned for a moment, but then she said with a smile,


    "Stanley, are you kidding me? Who is Nathan''s father, no one knows this better than me!"


    "You think I''m lying?"


    "Did Sharon forbid you to take us in and badmouthed us?" Reba could only think of this reason.


    "That woman must have said something! She looks kind and generous on the outside, but she''s


    actually pettier than you think. Stanley, don''t believe her words, I..."


    "Reba!" Stanley scolded in a low voice, "I''ve already asked Howard to check Nathan''s DNA.


    Nathan isn''t my son! He has nothing to do with me! If you don''t believe me, you can bring Nathan


    and examine it personally!"


    In disbelief, Reba mumbled, "That''s absolutely impossible..."


    Stanley did not want to waste time with her, so he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and


    handed it over, "I asked Howard to print two copies. I had given one to Sharon, and this is yours.


    Take a look yourself."


    Lowering her head, Reba looked at the writing in ck and white. It was very clear, but...


    "No... Impossible, it''s fake!" She insisted that it was not true. "This must be Sharon''s tricks, because


    she did not want you to take us in, and did not want you to recognize Nathan as your son!"


    "She''s not as bad as you think. In fact, she herself told me that Nathan is very obedient and she


    likes him very much. She doesn''t object to me raising him, so don''t make assumptions about her,"


    Then, Stanley stood up. "If you want money, I can give it to you. I will pay for Nathan''s living


    expenses as well as all kinds of expenses. Consider this as myst bit of repayment for you.


    Reba, I will always remember that shot you took to protect my mother, and I will do what I can to


    repay you, but I won''t be with you. You have to ept this reality."


    Finishing his words, Stanley turned around and was about to stride away. As he turned around,


    Nathan was standing behind him while staring at him.


    Pursing his lips, Stanley squatted down in front of the child and looked into his eyes, saying, "You''re


    a young man, do take good care of your mom. I have other things to do, so I''ll leave first."


    Then, he rubbed the little boy''s head, got up and left.


    Reba''s hands were trembling as she held the DNA report, and her eyes were full of disbelief. In


    the end, something appeared in her mind. With that, her expression changed, and her face


    gradually turned pale.


    On the other end, Sharon sneaked to the school while Stanley was not at home. After ss, she


    pulled Melody aside and told her about her pregnancy.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Melody, you''re going to be a godmother soon!" Sharon said with a smile while waiting for Melody to


    scream.


    Blinking her eyes, Melody who was usually quick-witted did not realize what she meant. "What do


    you mean?"


    "God, why are you so stupid?" Sharon had a look of contempt on her face. Then, she caressed her


    belly. "In my belly, there''s a baby."


    Following her line of sight, Melody was stunned for a moment before understanding what was going


    on. Her mouth was wide open, but luckily Sharon covered her mouth in time. "Don''t shout, we''re in


    the ssroom!"


    Melody was so excited that her face turned red. She kept nodding her head and did not yell.


    With that, Sharon let go of her, and Melody hopped up and down on the spot. "Really? You''re not


    lying to me, right?"


    "No, the baby is around five weeks. I checked twice. It''s true."


    "Gee..." Melody screamed in a low voice. "Come on, sit down. Don''t exhaust future sweetheart."


    Sharon felt helpless.


    Obviously, Melody was more excited than how Sharon reacted when she first found out about her


    pregnancy. A lot of questions were fired at Sharon. Atst, Melody sounded exactly like Stanley.


    "You should note to school in the future, stay at home and get more rest."


    Hearing that, Sharon frowned but before she could finish her sentence, Melody frowned and said,


    "F*ck, I forgot that you''re a college student. It''s not like there are no college students who are


    pregnant, but why do I feel so weird when I suddenly know one myself?"


    Then she red at her. "Why didn''t you take protective measures?"


    Sharon did not know what to say.


    Honestly, she had been wronged. In this matter, it had always been Stanley''s im. Moreover, she


    had taken precautions. She was also clueless about why she got pregnant.


    "If you don''t want everyone to look at you peculiarly, then you definitely can''te to school. You


    need to take a temporary leave starting tomorrow and only return after giving birth."


    Looking at her confusedly, Sharon thought to herself. Could it be that she really had to stay put at


    home during this whole pregnancy? Just thinking about it was torture!


    "Let''s go! I''ll take you to the counselor''s office to fill in the form." Melody was a woman of action and


    immediately acted. Sharon was dragged by her and did not react until they were out of the


    ssroom and her phone rang. Coming back to her senses, she said, "Hey, I need to pick up this


    call."


    "Hurry up."


    Taking out her phone, she saw that it was Shawn. She picked it up without hesitation.


    With a smile, Shawn said in a low voice, "I''m at your school gate. Why don''t youe out and meet


    me?"


    Hesitating for a while, she then nodded. "All right, I''ll be right there. Wait for me."


    Melody raised her eyebrows and questioned, "Where are you going?"


    "I''m meeting someone, so I won''t be filling out the form. About taking some time off school, let me


    think about it."


    Sharon was not mentally prepared to take a leave of absence from school, and Shawn''s call was


    like a rescue. Leaving Melody behind, she slipped away.


    Melody stomped her feet on the spot. "That naughty girl!"


    When Sharon walked out of the school gate, she noticed that Shawn''s car was not far away. He


    stood by the car, with his hands in his pockets as he looked down at the stones on the ground, like


    he was thinking about something.


    It was such a familiar scene, and it suddenly brought Sharon back to the past.


    That day, Shawn had just arrived at the Cruz''s residence. Since he had nothing to do, he would pick


    up Sharon every day after school. He never entered the schoolpound. Instead, he stayed not


    far away from the school while he leaned against a tree, patiently waited for her.


    Time ovepped, as well as the two figures from the past and present. It felt sentimental.


    Seeing that, Sharon softened her heart. Then she slowly walked over and called out, "Shawn..."


    Shawn looked up and saw her. With a smile, "Did you run here? Why are you sweating so much?"


    "It''s nothing." Sharon tugged at her clothes. "Why are you looking for me at this hour?"


    "I came here to apologize for what happenedst time." Shawn looked at her eyes. "The words I


    said must have made you angry, right? I heard that Stanley has returned. It seems that he''s fine


    now?"


    Sharon replied that Stanley was doing fine.


    After that, she pursed her lips with a guilty expression. "If you''re apologizing, then I have to do the


    same. I''m sorry for pping youst time. I''m really sorry, Shawn."


    "Don''t be silly." Looking down with a smile, Shawn continued, "Even if you had stabbed me, I


    wouldn''t me you, let alone just one p."


    Baffled, Sharon did not expect that he would say such a thing. Looking at his distinct facial features,


    she suddenly blurted out, "Shawn, I''m pregnant..."

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255


    Shawn''s expression changedpletely after he heard Sharon. His expression was terrifying, and


    he stared straight at her. Word by word, he squeezed out from his throat. "What did you say?"


    "I..." Sharon was startled by his appearance.


    "I''m pregnant!"


    This was a good news that she wanted to share with her family.


    Sharon had told her father and Melody about it. Shawn was also her family, he was a brother to her.


    She wanted to tell him too.


    But his reaction made her feel bad.


    Shawn''s face was full of anger. "Stanley''s child?"


    Pressing the corners of her mouth tightly together, she did not want to answer his question. Now,


    she even regretted sharing the news of her pregnancy.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Melody was waiting for me before I came out, so I need to go back. There''s still one more ss to


    attend." Saying that, Sharon turned around and was about to leave. "If there''s nothing else, you can


    go back first." Suddenly, she felt a force on her wrist. Before she knew it, Sharon was forcefully


    grasped. She tried her best to fling away his hand, but because his force was so tight, she failed to


    do so.


    Turning around, Sharon looked at his sullen face as she took a few steps back and said, "What are


    you doing? Let go of me!"


    Without any response, Shawn stared at her and dragged her to the car.


    "Shawn Lewis!" Sharon was so frightened that she began to scream. "Shawn, what are you doing?


    Let go!"


    Not only did she fail to stop him, but that triggered his anger. Opening the car door, Shawn tried to


    shove her into the car. At this point, Sharon was terrified, and her tears started falling. Grabbing


    onto the car door tightly, she was unwilling to get in. While ring at him, she said, "Shawn, don''t


    make me hate you. Let go of me!"


    The blue veins on Shawn''s forehead bulged. "Loosen your hands and we''ll go to the hospital!"


    "To the hospital for what? I''m not going!"


    Staring at her belly, Shawn threatened, "To get an abortion!"


    Terrified by his words, Sharon did not how to react.


    He was crazy!


    Looking at him in shock, it was unbelievable what she had just heard. "What did you say?"


    "You can''t keep this child. Sharon, I don''t care whether you''re married or not. Or even if you love


    Stanley or not. But you can''t have his child. You can''t keep this child!"


    Now that she had a child, her heart will definitely be devoted to Stanley. Never would Shawn allow


    this child to appear in this world.


    While still in astonishment, Sharon stared at him. "You... You said that everything that happened


    between us has passed. We''re now siblings, and you''ve let go..."


    "If I did not say that, will you let me stay by your side?" Shawn leaned over, and his voice was


    hitting Sharon''s ear. "Don''t be so naive. I only have one woman in my life, and that''s you! I will never


    let you go. Do you understand? Now go to the hospital with me! You can''t keep this child, you must


    get an abortion! If you want a child in the future, you can have it with me!"


    "You''re crazy! Shawn, you psycho!" Sharon cursed. "This is my child. You don''t have the right to do


    this! Let go of me! If not, I''m calling the cops! Help..."


    Determined, Sharon pulled onto the door handle tightly. She would never let Shawn take her to the


    hospital, so she tried her best to not get in the car.


    This child belonged to her and Stanley, and she would not allow this child to suffer the slightest bit


    of harm!


    Finally, their dispute attracted the attention of passers-by. Someone stood there and looked. Sharon


    shouted for help, but the passer-by was hesitant and seemed to want toe over. Pulling Sharon,


    Shawn pinched her chin, forcing her to look up. Then, he stared straight into her eyes and said word


    by word, "Sharon, you are devoted to Stanley, but do you know the real reason he married you?"


    "F*ck off!" Sharon pped his hand.


    With that, Shawn pressed her against the car door as he breathed heavily. "Stanley did not have a


    good intention to marry you. He only married you for your father''s sake. Do you understand?"


    Sharon, who was struggling, stopped and red at him. "You''re talking nonsense!"


    How could it be possible that Stanley married her because of her father? Stanley and her father did


    not know each other.


    "I''m not lying to you. Think about it yourself. Did he appear when your father was in trouble? Have


    you ever thought that it was such a coincidence when your father was in trouble, your mom and


    even your rtives did not want to be involved in this mess. But why was Stanley willing to take


    over? Haven''t you doubted his purpose?"


    "Nonsense! There was no purpose when Stanley married me. I won''t be fooled."


    Sharon did not believe his words, and she took the opportunity to kick Shawn hard in his shins. With


    a grunt, Shawn bent down in pain. Quickly, Sharon pushed him away and ran with all her strength.


    Fortunately, there was a taxi parked by the side of the road. Immediately, Sharon got in and said to


    the driver in a hurry, "Get me to Jones Group."


    The driver mmed the elerator, and the car sped off.


    Arriving at the Jones Group, Sharon swiftly went to the 28th floor. Right now, she desperately


    wanted to see Stanley.


    Shawn''s words kept ringing in her head over and over again. For some reason, she felt very


    flustered...


    When she arrived on the 28th floor, she went straight to Stanley''s office, not caring if anyone would


    know about her rtionship with Stanley. Currently, she did not want to think about anything, she


    only wanted to see him.


    "Hey, miss!"


    s, she was stopped.


    "I want to see Mr. Jones!" Sharon directly said as she did not want to waste any time.


    Secretary Yang smiled and said very professionally, "Miss, did you make an appointment?"


    "No..."


    "Without it, you can''t see Mr. Jones. He had ordered that he will see no one today."


    Sharon blurted out, "I''m his wife. He''ll definitely see me. Please inform him that his wife is here!"


    Suppressing the urge to roll his eyes, Secretary Yang thought, "Well then, in that case, I am too a


    rtive of Mr. Jones. Geez, I''ve never seen anyone so outrageous!"


    "Miss, if you want to see Mr. Jones, you should make an appointment. Then, I will let you in. I''m so


    sorry, but now you can''t go in."


    Hearing that, Sharon was anxious. "I''m not lying to you, I''m really..."


    "Miss, this is not a ce for you to fool around. If you''re not leaving, don''t me me for calling


    security!" Secretary Yang impatiently threatened.


    Sharon''s lips moved. "Well... Then I''ll just wait outside. Do you have a chair here? I''m feeling


    unwell, I want to sit down..."


    Seeing that the woman''s face was indeed pale, although he was annoyed, but he felt sympathetic.


    Pointing to the reception room in the corner, he said, "You can wait there if you want. Mr. Jones


    doesn''t have time to see you anyway. The drinks are free."


    After thanking him, Sharon walked into the reception room with her head down.


    During the ten days of Stanley''s departure, he had umted a lot of work. After settling


    Reba''s matter, he returned to the office and had almost no time to even have a sip of water.


    After sending arge stack of documents and contracts into the office, Anthony walked out to see


    Secretary Yanging out of the reception room. Casually, Anthony asked, "What''s wrong? Is


    there something you''re not satisfied with at work?"

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256


    Secretary Yang turned around and saw that it was Mr. Jone''s confidant. With a smile, he said,


    "Charles, I''m notining, it''s just that a woman was looking for Mr. Jones, but I have dismissed


    her."


    "Oh?" Anthony replied, "A woman?"


    "Yes, another woman actually came earlier this afternoon. She even bought a child, and I noticed


    that Mr. Jones was unhappy. Therefore, when this woman came in, I asked her to leave."


    Then, Secretary Yang pointed to the reception room and said, "But she did not want to leave and


    insisted to wait for Mr. Jones. She even had the guts to say that she was his wife..."


    "Where is she?"


    Anthony''s expression changed as he asked.


    Taken aback by the sudden change of expression, the secretary pointed at the room. "Um... In


    there."


    Immediately, Anthony went over thinking whether it could be Sharon. When he pushed open the


    door, it was really Sharon.


    "Mrs. Jones!" Anthony closed the door and called out. "Why are you here?"


    Turning her head, Sharon saw Anthony at a nce. She stood up and pursed her lips. "I... I''m


    looking for Stanley. The secretary refused to let me in since I did not make an appointment..."


    "I will ask Mr. Jones to fire him tomorrow!"


    Seeing that her expression was not good, Anthony thought that by saying some exaggerated words


    it would cheer her up.


    Forcing a smile on her face, Sharon still did not look great.


    Anthony cleared his throat and said, "Mrs. Jones, let me take you to meet him."


    With that, Sharon nodded and followed him.


    "Mrs. Jones, why didn''t you call him?" Anthony opened the door for her.


    Startled for a moment, Sharon then opened her mouth and said, "I... forgot."


    Beforeing here, her mind was a mess, and she had been overthinking. All she wanted was to


    see Stanley as soon as possible, with no expectation that she would be stopped.


    While she was waiting, her mind was again filled with Shawn''s words.


    Why did he do that? To break their rtionship? Or just intentionally hurting her?


    If she had believed him, she would fall into Shawn''s trap...


    No! She could not believe him! Never!


    But from the bottom of her heart, a voice was filled with doubt...


    "Mr. Jones!"


    Anthony''s voice pulled back Sharon''s thoughts. When she raised her head, she could see Stanley


    walking out of his office. He was tall and straight with a clean white shirt wrapped around his tight


    body. Looking elegant and refined, he wore a pair of sses, and his sleeves were rolled up, which


    revealed his strong forearm. He was also holding a teacup.


    Obviously, Stanley did not expect to see her as his eyes shed with astonishment upon seeing her.


    The moment Sharon saw him, all her suspicions vanished without a trace. In a sh, she ran


    towards the man.


    Subconsciously, Stanley opened his arms while Sharon threw herself into his embrace, hugging him


    tightly.


    Anthony looked at her in surprise. Well... Usually, didn''t Mrs. Jones hate that outsiders knew about


    her rtionship with Mr. Jones?


    On the other hand, seeing that Sharon was hugging their boss, all the secretaries stood up from


    their chairs in unison with their eyes and mouths, gaping in shock.


    Stanley held a cup in one hand, and his other hand was circled around Sharon. He could clearly


    feel her tight hug.


    Never had she been so intimate with him in front of strangers, so Stanley was a little surprised.


    Lowering his eyes and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Without saying a word, Sharon buried her face in his arms, and only shook her head.


    Everyone in the room was still shocked and was unable to recover.


    Especially Secretary Yang, he roared in his heart, "What''s going on? Why is this woman in Mr.


    Jones'' arm? Also, why isn''t the usually indifferent Mr. Jones pushing her away? It''s doesn''t make


    any sense!"


    "Ahem." Stanley cleared his throat and handed over the cup in his hand. A keen secretary


    immediately went to get it. Despite everyone''s shocking gaze, Stanley carried the woman in his


    arms into the office.


    The door mmed shut and Stanley pressed the woman against the door. Lifting her small face and


    asked, "What''s wrong? Tell me, who bullied you?"


    Otherwise, why would Sharone running to him without even caring about what others would


    think?


    "Nothing..."


    Sharon lowered her eyshes and shook her head.


    With a frown, Stanley continued, "Are you sure?"


    "Yup."


    After a long silence in the office, Stanley said, "Fine, if you''re not willing to tell me then I won''t ask."


    It wasn''t that Sharon did not want to ask, she was just scared.


    Sharon did not know why, but she felt a sense of worry and panic in her heart. She was scared that


    if she had asked, the answer would be hard for her to ept.


    "You don''t look good." Stanley frowned. "Are you not feeling well? Let''s get you to the hospital."


    "It''s okay!" Sharon stopped him. "I''m fine. I''m just a little thirsty. I want some water, is there anything


    to drink..."


    Stanley was rendered speechless.


    After gulping down some warm water, Sharon felt much morefortable. Taking over the empty


    cup, Anthony asked, "Mrs. Jones, do you want to eat anything? I''ll prepare it for you."


    As soon as her body rxed, she felt much better. Licking her lips, Sharon was actually a little


    hungry. "Is there any snack? It would be great if it''s something sour."


    "Yes, I''ll ask someone to buy it. Please give me some time."


    "Thank you, Charles."


    Anthony nodded and went out.


    Standing on the other side, Stanley kept looking at her. He knew that she must have encountered


    something unhappy. Otherwise, she would not have suddenlye to him. But she refused to


    speak of it.


    What was there to hide from him?


    As he thought of this, the expression on Stanley''s face sunk. Then, he walked towards Sharon on


    the sofa and said, "There is an old saying, ''for boys, it''s sour and for girls, it''s spicy'' It seems that


    our first child must be a son."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Sharon was dumbfounded. "Son?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I don''t want a son. I want a daughter."


    How nice would it be to have a girl! She would be mommy''s little girl. Cute and sweet. If she just put


    on a small show of affection, it could melt everyone''s heart.


    Stanley''s lips curled into a smile. "The first child must be a son, and the second we''ll then have a


    daughter."


    As he spoke, Stanley sat down beside her and tucked her long hair behind her ear. "Besides, it''s


    better to have a son as the first child."


    Raising her eyebrows, she questioned "Why?"


    "If you give birth to a boy, he can help me take care of you. If we have a baby girl with the same


    character as you, I''ll be worried."


    Sharon was speechless. How could he tease her like this!


    In no time, Anthony came back with a pile of small snacks. Sharon was surprised. "That''s quick!"


    It did not even take him a few minutes.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "These are all from the secretaries outside. I nned to get someone to buy them, but several


    secretaries took them out of the drawer like magic." Anthony was still confused. "It felt like they were


    offering treasures. They told me that if it''s not enough, I can still get more from them."


    Sharon did not know what to say.


    Looking at the small snacks, Stanley raised his eyebrows. "They brought food to thepany


    during work hours, so there should be a fine. For Sharon''s sake, I''ll pretend I did not see it."


    Both Sharon and Anthony remained silent.


    It took a long time for Stanley to end the on-the- call meeting. When he put down the phone and


    looked at the woman on the sofa, he froze for a moment before bursting intoughter.


    She had fallen asleep.


    It was probably because she got bored waiting for him.


    He found the remote control, and adjusted the temperature. Then, he sat on the chair and stared at


    Sharon''s sweet sleeping face. His slender fingers were tapping on the table. At the end, he found a


    phone number and dialed it.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257


    Melody did not expect that Stanley would call her. Moreover, when she was still in ss. Without


    paying attention to it, she pressed the decline button.


    However, after less than two seconds, the buzzing sound returned.


    With no choice, she had to sneak out the back door and answered the phone. "Stanley, I''m in ss.


    What can I do for you..."


    "Miss Graham, did something happen to Sharon at school?"


    Before letting her finish, Stanley directly cut her off and went straight to the point.


    Stunned by his question, Melody replied, "No... No, she was fine. She even told me that she''s


    pregnant. I told her that she should not return to school before giving birth, so I nned to take her


    to fill up the temporary leave, but she left after answering a call. She has not returned yet..."


    Speaking of this, Melody seemed to think of something. Then a scream could be heard, hurriedly


    she said, "Two hours have passed, Sharon has not returned. Is she..."


    "She''s fine. She''s here with me." Stanley said, calming her down.


    With that, Melody breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Great, that''s good."


    "Miss Graham, do you know who called her?"


    "I didn''t hear it clearly. I don''t know if it''s Shawn..."


    Melody knew a little about Sharon and Shawn''s history. Especially during the ten days after


    Stanley''s disappearance, Shawn had been by Sharon''s side the entire time, and he often came to


    school to find her. As time passed, Melody would often hear Sharon refer to him as her brother.


    After hearing this, Stanley narrowed his eyes.


    Sharon had a veryfortable sleep. Perhaps it was because her heart was at peace, or because


    Stanley was by her side. Knowing that he would not go anywhere, so she felt at ease.


    However, this sense of security was quickly overwhelmed by her difficulty in breathing.


    It was as ufortable ascking oxygen. She slowly opened her eyes, and what she saw was the


    man''s erged face.


    He was kissing her.


    After a long time, Stanley calmed down, but he did not move and was lying on the sofa with her.


    Sharon''s face flushed scarlet. "You... You''re done with your work?"


    "Um hmm," Stanley replied in a low voice.


    Swiftly, Sharony on top of him. "I just had a dream."


    "What dream?" Stanley asked with his eyes half closed.


    "I just dreamed of my father..." Sharon sniffled and said.


    Hearing that, Stanley tightened his hand around her waist and his Adam''s apple bobbed. "What


    else?"


    Sharon''s eyshes drooped as she said, "My dad had woken up, and I felt happy. Then, I took him


    to y, eat, went shopping, and bought some clothes for him. He seemed very happy, too... But it


    turned out to be a dream inside another dream. Then it started to change. Dad was still asleep, and


    I was just dreaming. When you kissed me, I was just returning to my childhood, where my dad was


    teaching me how to swim. But I was too stupid. As I feared water and could not learn. I grabbed


    onto my dad''s body and would not get into the water. Then I bawled my eyes out. Seeing that, my


    dad was scared, and he took me to the shore and coaxed me, telling me to be obedient and brave.


    Since I refused to learn that day, my dad said to wait a little longer, till I was braver, we would learn


    again..."


    Sharon kept talking non-stop.


    Talking about her childhood, her teenage years, and when she became an adult...


    Because Sharon''s mother never took care of the family since she was young, her father had to y


    two roles. He took on both duties as a dad as well as a mom.


    That was why Sharon had a particrly deep rtionship with her father. She loved her father more


    than any daughters would in the world.


    Simply because her father had worried a lot about her.


    "During the time when my dad had a car ident, our family was poor and we had to sell off our


    house. But because we could not afford the bill, the hospital kicked us out. I begged everyone I


    knew and even went to the streets to raise money. Some called me a liar. Oh, I could even


    remember that once there was a little girl who was in a worse situation than me. Both her parents


    were gone, and she had to care for her two- year- old younger brother who had leukemia. I thought


    that she was really pitiful, so I gave her half of the remaining money in my hand. Then, guess what


    happened next?"


    As Stanley listened to her past, his eyes had already reddened, and his heart was in pain. "What


    happened?"


    "In the end, they turned out to be scammers. It was a gang case. On my way home, they followed


    me. Then, two men came out of nowhere and took all my money. In the end, I had no choice but to


    sell my blood. Once, after drawing blood at the illegal hospital, with a few hundred dors in my


    hand, I almost fainted on the street..."


    When Sharon spoke up to this point, Stanley''s body violently trembled.


    He was clueless about her past.


    Besides, Sharon had never mentioned anything about it as well. This was the first time he heard the


    story about her past, and it was so soul-stirring.


    Before she could finish, Stanley held her tightly in his arms as his tall body was shaking. "Stop..."


    Seeing that, Sharon smiled, "All right, let''s not talk about this. Let''s change the topic."


    "Yes."


    "Stanley, when you found me and my father, that was the most difficult time for us. We were


    squeezed with strangers in an underground rental that had the worst environment. There wasn''t


    even a window, and it was cold and damp. So, what was your first impression of me? I probably


    looked like a beggar, huh?"


    Raising her head with a smile on the corner of her mouth, Sharon asked him.


    Stanley''s ck phoenix eyes stared straight at her, his voice as deep as a drum, "How can you


    manage to smile?"


    He was shocked beyond words. To know that she had lived such a difficult life and to think that she


    must have lost all hope during those times, yet now she was able to speak about it with ease.


    The way she could turn any bad situation into positive energy. That was just how Sharon is.


    Stanley envied this type of person, who lived a free and happy life.


    Though she had experienced the darkest and coldest world, but her heart was still full of sunshine.


    She lived like a bright sun.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    In his life, Stanley had never felt such heartache for anyone. Now, his heart was filled with pain that


    he could not even utter a single word. All he could do was to hug her tightly.


    Not expecting that Stanley''s reaction would be so strong when she told him about her past. She


    could feel that his body was as tight as a rock, hugging her so tightly that she almost could not


    breathe.


    "It''s fine now..." Sharon hugged him back. "Those bad days had all passed. I''m very happy now. I


    have you and the baby."


    Right now, she was at her happiest state. Sharon felt like this luckiest woman in the world to have


    met a guy like Stanley.


    He saved her from the darkness, and gave her a second life.


    Therefore, Sharon could not tolerate the words that Shawn used to degrade Stanley.


    While raising her head, Sharon stared straight into Stanley''s dark and deep eyes, "I met Shawn at


    school today..."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258


    After Sharon had finished speaking, Stanley''s expression changed. "Did you run into Shawn? Did


    he do anything to you?"


    Was that why she came to him with such a pale face? Was it because she had a conflict with


    Shawn?


    "What did he do to you?" Stanley''s temple twitched, and he looked very unpleasant.


    Again, Sharon did not expect such a big reaction from him. Blinking her eyes, she said after a while,


    "He did not do anything to me. He just told me something."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said that you married me with a purpose. It was because of my father." Sharon held his arm


    and stared at him for a moment. "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe what he said at all. So I came here


    to seek confirmation. But I was afraid that it would hurt you. So I dare not ask."


    Stanley froze as he stared at her.


    Seeing that Stanley had not spoken, Sharon started to panic. "You... What''s wrong?"


    Ina ce hidden from her sight, Stanley tightly clenched his hands into fists. His emotion was like a


    rollercoaster, but his expression remained calm. "Do you believe Shawn''s words?"


    Shaking her head. "I don''t."


    "Um." Stanley hugged her. "It''s great that you don''t believe it."


    With much caution, Sharon asked, "You mean that our marriage had nothing to do with my father,


    right?"


    Smiling faintly, Stanley nodded. "That''s right."


    Hearing that, Sharon feltpletely at ease. "I knew it. I knew I was right..."


    Stanley raised his hand and rubbed her head. "Don''t overthink it."


    "Alright." Sharon nodded.


    "Sharon, promise me. Never to see Shawn again. Even if he wants to see you, just don''t."


    If it was in the past, Sharon would not have agreed with his words. However, after what happened in


    the morning, with Shawn forcefully pulling her to get an abortion...


    This was more than what she could withstand.


    Shawn was too dangerous. The less she interacted with him, the better.


    So... "Don''t worry, I won''t see him until this baby is born!"


    Stanley''s expression seemed to be relieved. "Good girl."


    The worries in Sharon''s heart were all relieved as she nestled in his arms. She looked rxed, and


    her mood was pleasant. She was happy.


    Right now, she had to trust himpletely. No matter what he said, she would believe him


    unconditionally.


    In the conference room.


    Pushing open the door, Stanley strode in. With a cold expression, hemanded, "Close the door!"


    Immediately, Anthony closed it.


    Stanley''s expression was cold as he paced back and forth in the conference room. His brows


    showed impatience, and anger was emanating from his bones. He violently pulled off his tie, and his


    chest was heaving. Obviously, he was furious.


    Seeing that, Anthony stood in the corner with fear, not knowing what had happened.


    Finally, Stanley could not bear it anymore. All of a sudden, he kicked over the chair, and it made a


    loud noise. Anthony had never seen Stanley so angry, so he was shocked.


    "What''s the situation with Shawn Lewis in Beachmarsh City? You need to collect some information.


    Also, give him a call and tell him that I want to invite him for dinner."


    Coming back to his senses, Anthony nodded immediately. "Yes!"


    After listening to what Sharon said, Stanley could not stay calm. He was unsure how Shawn knew


    about his purpose in marrying Sharon. Exactly how much did he know?


    No matter how much he knew, he could not allow Shawn to tell Sharon about this matter.


    Never would Stanley let Sharon know about the real reason he married her. He was to keep this


    secret forever!


    As Sharon''s rtionship with her father was too deep. When they were in the office, she talked


    about the past she shared with her father as shey on Stanley. From that moment, Stanley knew


    that if Sharon found out the truth that he had married her with a purpose, she would definitely not


    forgive him!


    No matter how much she loved him, she would never forgive him when it came to her father!


    That was Sharon''s bottom line!


    The father and daughter had depended on each other for so many years. Sharon loved her father


    and would never tolerate this!


    Therefore, what he was going to do was to hide the truth. Keeping Sharon clueless and keeping the


    secret from her forever.


    In a smallmunity.


    Reba got out of the car, standing in ce. She made a call, but there was no answer. Biting her


    lip, she tried for a second time.


    Finally, after a long time, the call dialed through.


    Azy and sexy voice came from the end. "Who is it?"


    "It''s me. I want to see you."


    The other party did not seem to understand, so he chuckled and said, "Who are you? If you don''t


    tell me your name, do you think I can guess who you are?"


    "Liam Frazier, don''t go too far. I want to see you!"


    "Oh, so it''s Miss Lambert." Liam raised an eyebrow. "Why are you looking for me? Feeling lonely?


    You want to sleep with me?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Speaking of this, he paused for a while and continued with an evil and sarcastic voice, "Oh, you


    want it to be like the old days? Because Stanley does not want you anymore, so you''vee to find


    me?"


    Every word he said was as sharp as a knife, but Reba''s face was expressionless. No matter


    what he said, she did not feel a thing.


    Since before, she was used to how he mocked and toyed with her.


    "Are youing or not?" Reba asked coldly.


    Liam narrowed his eyes. A momentter, he asked, "Where are you?"


    "Your residential area."


    "Okay, wait for me. I''ll get you."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    While holding her cell phone, Reba stood in ce. Cars wereing and going, then she


    walked to a corner and found a random spot to sit beside the flower bed without a care.


    The reason why she came here was to figure out something.


    After waiting for a long time, Liam still did not show up. Raising her hand to look at the time, she


    realized that It had already been two hours, and the sky waspletely dark.


    With a frown, she got up with the intention to leave.


    Right at this moment, a car was speeding over from afar. The car stopped beside her, the window


    was rolled down, and Liam''s face was revealed. He looked at her with a faint smile. "You haven''t left


    yet?"


    Reba watched on coldly.


    The door opened, and Liam came down from the cat. Another woman followed him out. She had an


    exposed chest and an excellent figure, the kind of woman that no man could resist.


    The woman burrowed into Liam''s embrace and touched his stomach with both hands. "Mr. Frazier,


    hurry up..."


    "You can''t take it anymore?" Liam nced at the woman in his arms with a half-smile.


    With a charming smile, the woman gushed, "You''re so annoying..."


    Liam walked away with her in his arms.


    Standing still, Reba looked at them coldly. After a while, she gritted her teeth and followed.


    Reba was silent.


    The man and woman in the bedroom were in a heated action. Sitting in the chair, Reba was able


    to hear them very clearly. Seven years ago, when Liam approached her, he was very patient.


    Using all means to pursue her, he persistently sent a full month of flowers and wrote her love letters.


    When she gave herself to him for the first time, she hesitated. However, she was also a young girl


    at that time. Reba submitted herself as she was confused by his sweet words...


    Everything happened so naturally.


    Reba''s virginity was not given to Stanley. Instead, she gave it to Liam.


    She lost her virginity to a man who had been cheating on her from the beginning.


    In the end, everything was exposed. Liam stood in front of her and looked down on her like a


    stranger. In the most indifferent tone, he said those exact words, "Are all women so easy to get?


    Just send them some flowers, or say some nice words, and they''ll let you in their bed? Reba, if


    you were not friends with Stanley, do you think I''ll even look at you?"

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259


    The bedroom door opened. Reba swiftly got up and turned to the door. A woman in messed- up


    clothes came out of the room. After making love with Liam, the woman''s face was flushed scarlet.


    Her eyes were filled with an endless aftertaste as she leaned at the door.


    Reba felt a little disgusted.


    Licking her red lips, the woman with charming eyes said, "Mr. Frazier is so skillful, have you tried


    it?"


    Without even sparing her a nce, Reba strode into the bedroom.


    Reba resisted the urge to puke as there was a scent of after-sex in the room. While Liam, who


    was lying in bed and had his upper body naked, lookedzy yet sexy. His skin was pale, which was


    simr to that of Nathan.


    Liam narrowed his eyes as he sized Reba up. "You have quite the determination, huh? Why


    haven''t you left?"


    "I had deliberatelye to see you. Since I''ve already waited for two hours, I won''t just leave like


    that."


    Taking in a whiff of a cigarette, he slowly exhaled. He raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you


    here? Tell me."


    Without a reply, Reba raised her hand and slowly took off her clothes. Liam raised his eyebrows


    but remained silent. His expression was unreadable, as if he was trying to look through Reba.


    "I miss you," Reba said as she looked at him.


    "So you have to take off your clothes?"


    "My body misses you too."


    Sitting straight up, Liam put out the cigarette and stared at her body. "Oh, you little sl*t!"


    Shrugging her shoulders, Reba asked, "Do you want some of this?"


    Liam examined her closely. "What tricks do you have up your sleeves now?"


    This woman had avoided him like he was venomous. Now, she took the initiative to call him, even


    taking off her clothes, and stood in front of him. If she said that there was no purpose, he would not


    believe her.


    "What tricks are there? I just miss you," Reba snuggled up to his embrace. With her fingers, she


    slowly touched his chest. "Don''t you miss me? If I remember correctly, you were obsessed with my


    body."


    Was she seducing him?


    A frown came across Liam''s face. The more he thought about it, the more clueless he felt about this


    woman.


    "Why are you acting so indifferent towards me?" Reba looked up and licked her lips. "Don''t tell


    me you''re exhausted from just now?"


    "Heh," Liam sneered as he flicked away the cigarette in his hand and rolled on top of her. "I can still


    f*ck you ten more times if I want!"


    With that, Reba circled her arms around his neck. "Let''s do it then. What''s the point of just


    saying? We need to take action..."


    Reba smiled as she reached down between his legs.


    Liam took in a deep breath, and lust was surging in his eyes as he firmly pinched her chin. Before


    kissing her, he mocked, "Reba, I''ve never seen a woman as sl*ty as you are!"


    It did not take long for the temperature to rise in the bedroom.


    After a long time, the man next to Reba had fallen asleep due to fatigue. Holding up her


    exhausted body, she picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on. Then, she took out a


    pair of scissors in her pocket.


    Reba held the pair of scissors as she thought to herself. "What will it feel like if I stab him with


    scissors?"


    It will probably turn into a pond of blood, huh?


    This man gave her the best feeling in the world, but at the same time, he kicked her to hell.


    For seven years, she had hated him. Her desire to kill him was intense. She wanted to avenge the


    shame that he had put on her back then...


    Reba bent down and slowly approached Liam. There was not a single trace of expression on


    her face. The depths of her eyes were filled with a raging storm.


    With a snap.


    She cut off a bit of his hair, then got up and left.


    Nathan was still waiting for her, and she would not ruin herself for such a man.


    During the day, Sharon had slept in Stanley''s office for a few hours. Now that she was home, she


    was wide awake even though it was time for bed.


    While Stanley had again returned to the study for work, she was alone in the bedroom. Turning and


    tossing out of boredom, she finally got up.


    As soon as the door of the study was pushed open, Stanley noticed her. He did not even lift his


    eyelids and knew who was here to disturb him. "Come in."


    Sticking out her tongue, Sharon entered in a hurry.


    Stanley ced the document down from his hand and looked up. "Didn''t I tell you to go to bed


    early?"


    "I can''t sleep without you..."


    The way Sharon said it was gentle, like she was acting cute. Hearing it, Stanley felt an itch in his


    throat as Sharon never acted cute in front of him. His gaze shifted, and he extended his hand


    towards her. "Come here."


    As Sharon took a small step forward, Stanley pulled her into his embrace, and Sharon did not hold


    back either. Like a kitten, she curled up in his arms. With a sigh in her heart, she felt that ultimately


    his embrace was the mostfortable in the world.


    Sharon had already grown ustomed to his scent. Smelling it made her feel at ease.


    "Um, I''ll listen to you." Sharon, who was in the arms of Stanley, suddenly said.


    While Stanley yed with her long hair, he was stunned. "What did you say?"


    "You told me to take a break from school. Well, I''ve decided to listen. I''ll stay home and rest. Only


    after giving birth, I''ll return to school."


    Just as she finished speaking, he lifted her small face. Stanley stared straight at her. "Really?"


    "Yes, why would I lie to you..." Sharon replied with a nod.


    Without any sign, Stanley reached out his hand and pushed her away, which startled Sharon. "Hey!


    What are you doing?"


    "You''re so obedient that I want to kiss you, but I''m afraid I could not help myself..." Stanley''s face


    was full of annoyance. He picked up the calendar and drew a heavy stroke over a date. Gnashing


    his teeth, he said, "There are still 40 days left!"


    Hearing that, Sharon was speechless.


    Dumbfounded, she stood there for a long time without any reaction.


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Finally, she could not hold back herughter.


    Looking at her with a deep gaze, Stanley narrowed his eyes. "Are youughing at me? Huh?"


    "No, no!" Sharon did not dare to make fun of him. "Honey, you''d better bear with it. Forty days will


    pass in a sh. By then, you can do whatever you want!"


    In the end, Sharon''s face flushed scarlet, embarrassed by the words that just came out of her


    mouth.


    Did she just say he could do whatever he wanted...


    After he heard what she said, his Adam''s apple moved, and he looked at her as if there was a fire


    burning in his eyes.


    Sharon sensed that something was wrong and wanted to slip away. "Well, it''s gettingte. I''m going


    back to bed. Don''t stay up toote! You need to pay attention to your health..."


    Before she had a chance to finish her words, someone grabbed her wrist.


    "You think you can run away after flirting like that?" Stanley asked with a faint smile.


    Sharon felt as if she had made a terrible mistake.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    She would not havee in if she had known this earlier. Even if she wanted to sleep now, it would


    be impossible!


    Was he really going to kiss her again? What would she do if Stanley could not hold back?


    Thinking about it, he had indeed been deprived of his sexual needs for some time now. It would not


    be healthy for him to endure it either...


    "Wait for me on the sofa. I''ll apany you to sleep after finishing thisst contract. If you feel


    tired, just sleep here."


    Stanley unexpectedly spoke as she let her imagination run wild. He let go of her hand while pointing


    at the sofa.


    She was stunned to find that Stanley was worried that she could not fall asleep alone.


    Only when he was around, she could peacefully rest.


    "Okay." Sharon obediently replied. As usual, she took a book from the bookshelf andy down on


    the soft sofa while slowly browsing through the pages.


    However, she could not take it in as the study was too quiet. Other than the sound of her flipping


    through the book. The sound of Stanley tapping on the keyboard could be heard.


    Sharon took a look at the book but paid more attention to the guy who was hardworking.


    Taking another look at the book, Sharon then continued to look at Stanley. Atst, she could not


    take back the gaze from him.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260


    A man who was hard at work was the most handsome. This sentence was not wrong after all.


    Stanley, who was in the middle of work, looked more attractive than usual. His features were


    prominent and straight, with a pair of sses on the bridge of his nose. His eyes under the lens


    were shining with wisdom.


    Never had Sharon carefully looked at his features. She realized that not only was this man good


    looking at first sight, but he was also the type that defined eternal beauty.


    Obsessively, Sharon stared at him.


    In the end, she did not even care about the book and justid there staring at him the whole time.


    All of a sudden, the hard-working man sighed, and he turned his head to look at her. "If you keep


    staring at me, how am I supposed to work?"


    "Ah?" Sharon did not expect that this would cause him disturbance. "But, I did not make a sound.


    Don''t you worry about me! Just continue working."


    Yes, she did not disturb him, but how could he turn a blind eye when she was looking at him


    lovingly?


    When a guy was stared at by his wife, it was impossible that he had no other thoughts. Moreover,


    he was a guy that had not touched his wife for a long time!


    "Sharon, if you keep looking at me like this, I can''t guarantee what''s next."


    Stanley looked at her through his sses. His eyes under the lens were shinning.


    Immediately, Sharon understood what he meant. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she said, "I''ll... I''ll stop


    staring then."


    This way, he should be able to work in peace.


    Truthfully, there was no way Stanley could continue working. His mind was full of Sharon''s gaze.


    Her gaze was full of affection, and her eyes filled were with the bashfulness of a woman.


    Also with a bit of admiration.


    At his age, he had experienced many levels of worship from both men and women, as well as the


    subordinates who worked under him in the army. They all respectfully looked at him as if he was a


    myth.


    However, he did not care about them. What he cared about was Sharon''s gaze. The way she


    looked at him with worship caused ripples in his heart and made him proud. There was an


    inexplicable sense of satisfaction.


    "What are you smiling at?"


    Sharon''s voice pulled back from his thoughts. Stanley nced at her, pushed the sses on his


    nose, and smirked. "I was wondering when you will obediently go back to sleep."


    With that, Sharon looked at the time. "It''s still early. I''ll go to sleep at 11 o''clock."


    After a pause, she was still afraid that he might stay upte. "Stanley, please try not to stay up all


    night and have an early rest. If you can''t finish it by today, you can continue tomorrow."


    Taking off his sses, Stanley rubbed his temples. Then, he shook his head and said, "I need to get


    the ns for the second half of the year done so that I''ll have more free time then."


    "Uh, why are you in such a hurry? Is there anything happening in the second half of the year?"


    "Now that you are pregnant, it''s currently convenient for you to get up and down the stairs alone.


    But when your tummy gets bigger, it''ll be hard for you to do anything. So, I have to finish my work


    ahead of schedule to spend more time with you."


    Finishing his words, Stanley put on his sses again, lowered his head, and focused on the file,


    starting to concentrate on work.


    He was not the kind of man who only focused on work and would not spend any time with his family.


    When it came to his work, he would do his best. Simrly, as a husband and a father, he hoped that


    he could do his best as well.


    Sharon, who was sitting on the sofa, was stunned by his words. Other than feeling touched, there


    was no other emotion in her heart.


    Other than feeling touched, there was no other emotion in her heart.


    In the quiet bedroom, suddenly there was a sob.


    Stanley, who was holding the pen, was startled for a moment. Then he turned his head and looked


    over, utterly dumbfounded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sharon leaned on the sofa with tears sttering all over.


    Helplessly, Stanley smiled. "Why are you crying? Did I say something wrong?"


    Why was she so sad?


    Bawling her eyes out, Sharon could not even speak. All she could do was shake her head.


    As she just felt too moved. The way he was so kind to her took her by surprise.


    In this world, aside from her father, the only person who was good to her was Stanley.


    In the past, Shawn had treated her like that too. But now, his attitude had changed.


    Suddenly, Sharon felt light as someone picked her up from the sofa. Following that, she felt a


    warmth on her cheeks, and a soft touch was wiping away her tears.


    "Don''t cry." Stanley tried tofort her as he wiped away her tears. The moment she cried, he felt


    ufortable.


    Sobbing, Sharon said, "I don''t want to cry... but I just can''t help it..."


    With a helpless sigh, Stanley asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Just a second ago, she was fine.


    "I... I''m too moved. You''ve been so good to me. It''s hard for me to hold back my tears." Sharon


    became sadder and sadder as she spoke. Tears kept falling, wetting the pajamas on her chest.


    Hearing that, Stanley narrowed his eyes, moved? What did he say that moved her to tears?


    "Actually, about this whole pregnancy thing. I''ve been kind of scared. It''s hard to imagine how a


    child coulde from my t belly. I thought that maybe if I were close to my mom, she would have


    definitely taught me some knowledge in this. But I don''t have a mom, and she would not have told


    me either..." Sharon sobbed. "And you''ve been so good to me, better than anyone else. It''s hard to


    keep all these emotions in my heart, so..."


    Trying her best, Sharon forcefully held back her tears. "Don''tugh at me. I did not mean to cry. I''ll


    stop crying."


    At the end of her words, she took a deep breath and forced herself to hold back her sobs.


    Seeing her cry, Stanley thought to himself, "How does one feel when they pity someone?" What he


    was experiencing now was probably how that felt like. He felt a throbbing pain in his heart, and he


    only wanted to hold her tightly in his embrace. Then to give her the best things in the world, to let


    her live a happy life, also to make her forget about all her troubles.


    "Don''t be afraid..." Stanley ced her on the sofa and kissed her. "I''ll always be here for you."


    Never would he let her face the darkness alone. Stanley would block all the darkness behind her


    and forever let her live in a bright and happy world.


    All of a sudden, Sharon hugged this man tightly and took the initiative to kiss him. Her feelings for


    him were deep, which caused her to blurt out, "My husband, I love you!"


    Stanley''s body trembled as he was shocked by her sudden confession. After a long while, a smile


    appeared across his face. But, he suddenly thought of something, then in an instant, his smile was


    gone.


    "Sharon..."


    Stanley called out her name softly.


    With that, Sharon replied with a "hmm" and raised her head. "What?"


    "There''s something I want to tell you."


    "Go ahead."


    The truth was stuck in Stanley''s throat as he looked into Sharon''s pure and innocent eyes.


    Desperately, he wanted to tell her, but this was the first time in his life that he was afraid.


    Afraid that if the truth was out, she could not ept it.


    "What''s wrong?" Sharon curiously asked as she saw he was about to speak but said nothing in the


    end. It was unlike Stanley''s usual character.


    "I''m thinking about... your father."


    Just as he finished speaking, Sharon grabbed his arm nervously. "What''s wrong with my father? Did


    something happen to him?"


    "He''s fine..." Stanley patted her hand. "Don''t be nervous. I just wanted to ask, what are your ns if


    your father continues to be in aa?"

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261


    Sharon was stunned by Stanley''s question.


    What if her father never woke up?


    This was a question that Sharon never thought of as she still had hope. Somehow, she even


    expected that a miracle would happen in the next second.


    In her mind, her thoughts remained the same. If her father woke up, she would be doing this and


    that... But she had never thought that her father would sleep forever.


    "I had never thought about this!" Sharon replied indifferently. "He will definitely wake up."


    Hearing that, Stanley frowned, "What if he doesn''t? What are your ns?"


    After all, there was always a ''what if.


    Shaking her head, Sharon said, "There are no ''ifs''. If my father doesn''t wake up today, I''ll just wait


    for another day. I can wait for the rest of my life."


    As her father had done a lot for her in the past, and now it was her time to fulfill her duty as a


    daughter, so how could her father not wake up?


    That was why Sharon could never ept this.


    While Stanley was looking at her tightly pursed lips and the stubbornness in her eyes, there was a


    sense of panic that he had never felt before.


    If she could not even ept the fact that her father might not wake up, then let alone his purpose in


    marrying her!


    The more Stanely thought about it, the strength of his grip on Sharon''s arm increased. Also, this


    was the first time Sharon had seen him acting so gloomily. So she worriedly asked, "What


    happened to you?"


    With that, Stanley''s pitch-ck gaze fell on her face. His lips moved as if he wanted to say


    something. Suddenly, the phone rang, and it was exceptionally loud in the quiet study.


    Letting go of her, Stanley stood up and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Nothing, I need to get this call. My work for today ends here. After answering this, I will apany


    you to rest."


    That made Sharon happy. "Okay!"


    Stanley smiled at her response. Then he looked at the phone and saw that it was an international


    call all the way from Lofrana.


    Seeing that, Stanley frowned as it was already sote.


    "Hello," He answered the phone.


    Though it was unknown what the other party had said, Sharon saw a drastic change in Stanley''s


    expression. His face was pale with a mix of anxiety. "What''s going on? Wasn''t she always under


    drug control? Why did she suddenly go into aa? How the f*ck did you guys handle this?"


    Again, the other side said something, but Stanley interrupted them. "I don''t care what methods you


    use or how much money you spend. You must save her! Keep in touch with me all the time. I''ll take


    thetest flight there!"


    After seeing that he had hung up the phone, Sharon stood up and walked over. Then, she raised


    her hand to caress his arms and could not help but notice how tensed his muscles were. He was


    breathing rapidly as well.


    Suddenly, Stanley hugged her, and she was stunned. But before she could react, his dull voice rang


    in her ear, "Sharon, my mom is now in the emergency room, and she''s currently unconscious..."


    What?


    Sharon''s eyes widened! It was unbelievable!


    "Then... Hurry up and visit her!" Sharon did not expect things to turn out so suddenly.


    "Call Anthony and ask him to book the fastest flight. I... I''ll go with you!"


    With a nce at her, Stanley quickly calmed down. Taking out his phone, he began to deal with all


    sorts of matters.


    Later, finishing his work, Stanley pulled Sharon to sit down as he looked into her eyes. "Sharon, you


    can''t go."


    Taken aback, she questioned, "Why?"


    "The long-distance flight is too harmful to the body. You are pregnant now, so you can''t go with me.


    This is one of the reasons. Second, when we went for the examination, the doctor said that you had


    a weak body and the baby was a little unstable. You need to rest. For the first three months, it''s


    important for you to stay put. Third, I can deal with it alone. If you go with me, I''ll be distracted about


    your health."


    Slowly, he analyzed everything to her. After listening to what he said, Sharon nodded. "Okay, I''ll


    listen to you. I''ll stay home and wait for your return."


    Stanley caressed her cheek and said, "Be good and wait for my return."


    "Yes!"


    As Stanley prepared to leave, he did not n to bring anything with him. All he took was his phone


    and wallet, and was about to leave. Sending him to the door, Sharon watched as his tall and straight


    figure stepped into the darkness. Suddenly, she felt very flustered, as if something unexpected


    would happen if he went.


    "Stanley!"


    While shouting his name, Sharon ran over and threw herself into Stanley, hugging him tightly.


    Surprised, he did not understand why her emotions had suddenly exploded.


    Turning around, Stanley held her. "What''s wrong?"


    In a muffled voice Sharon said, "I''m fine, I''m just worried about... Your mother will be fine. So don''t


    overthink it. I''ll wait for your return with this little one."


    Stunned for a moment, Stanley then raised his hand to wrap around her, sighing in his heart.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He knew she was afraid that he would be sad, so she rushed out to console him. He did not need


    much, as her words were enough to make him feel at ease.


    Soon Anthony came over. In the deep night, he stood by the car and looked at the time. Finally, he


    interrupted the couple holding each other, "Mr. Jones, we''re ready."


    Hearing that, Sharon immediately let Stanley go. The rims of her eyes were red. Still, she forcefully


    endured their parting and urged him, "Hurry up and leave. Don''t dy the time."


    Lastly, Stanley gave her a deep look and turned to leave.


    Standing in ce, Sharon watched the taillights disappear from her sight. Only then she turned


    around and returned to her room.


    The next morning.


    The whole night passed horribly as Sharon could not sleep well. The first thing she did when she


    woke up was to call Stanley.


    Unfortunately, his phone was still in stand-by mode.


    Since Stanley was on a ten-hour long flight, and if her calctions were urate, then he was still


    on the ne.


    After putting away her phone, Sharon got out of bed and went to wash up. Last night happened


    unexpectedly, Hazel had already slept when Stanley was gone, so she was unaware of his


    departure.


    Plus, Stanley had also instructed her not to tell Hazel about it. Firstly, he was afraid that Hazel


    would be worried, and secondly, he hoped that Hazel would be focused on taking care of Sharon.


    The breakfast was very light and nutritious, but Sharon did not have much appetite. After two bites,


    she could not eat anymore.


    Seeing that Sharon did not eat much, Hazel was a little worried. "If you don''t eat, how can the baby


    in the belly get enough nutrition? Mrs. Jones, why don''t you eat some more?"


    Sharon truly had no appetite. However, seeing the expectant look on Hazel''s face, she could not


    bear to reject her. In the end, she ate a few mouthfuls. Only then did Hazel clean up happily.


    Hours had passed by.


    Still, Sharon was waiting for Stanley''s call. A few more hours passed, and she almost fell asleep


    while waiting.


    In a daze, she heard the ringtone on her phone. Thinking that it was just a dream, but all of a


    sudden, she realized that it was not! The phone on the coffee table was ringing.


    In an instant, she got up to take a look. It was indeed Stanley''s number.


    "Hello," she answered the phone immediately.


    "Sharon..." Stanley''s slightly tired voice came from the line. "I had just arrived."


    Finally, Sharon''s heavy heart could rx.


    "We''re on the way to the hospital. The doctor wants to inform me of some stuff rted to my mom.


    I''ll call you when I''m free. Don''t go anywhere, and just stay home. Don''t make me worry, okay?"


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I know what I''m doing."


    "Right." Stanley lightly replied, "Then I''ll hang up now."


    Hurriedly, Sharon replied, "Okay."


    Sharon knew that he must be very confused now, so she spared him the trouble and hung up the


    phone first, hoping that he would be able to focus on his mother.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262


    At a private medical center in Mathines.


    Walking towards the ward, Stanley asked about her mother''s condition, "How''s her condition now?"


    Hearing that, his subordinate, who was in charge, answered, "Mrs. Jones''s condition is stable now


    and she is asleep. Dr. Meyer has been waiting for you. He wants to discuss the details with you."


    After a while, they arrived at the ward. Through the window, Stanley noticed that her mother was


    looking emaciated, lying in the bed silently. If it weren''t for the life detector beside her, he would


    have thought that she was dead.


    Staring at Ember who had been ill for a long time, Stanley pursed his lips tightly, clenching his fists.


    After a long while, he turned around and went to the doctor''s office.


    "Mr. Jones, your mother''s condition gets worse as her organs are deteriorating day by day. If we do


    not perform the transntation surgery as soon as possible, I''m afraid that she may..."


    Dr. Meyer suddenly paused.


    Standing in front of the window, Stanley looked calm. With a sullen expression, he asked, "How long


    can she survive if she doesn''t do the transntation?"


    "Less than a month."


    "For the past year, I''ve spent a lot of money on your center to fund your research, and now one year


    has passed, but your team has not made any progress in medical technology. Dr. Meyer, I''m very


    disappointed with your team."


    In fact, Stanley had already started funding this medical team right after Ember''s ailment was


    discovered. At that time, Dr. Meyer and his team firmly believed that they would be able to develop


    the best medicine to treat Ember, but they failed to do so after one year.


    Therefore, Dr. Meyer, who was over 40 years old, felt a little embarrassed. "Mr. Jones, all the


    organs of your mother are failing, and we also found some malignant tumors inside her body. In


    fact, whenever Mrs. Jones has a problem, my team would stay up all night, trying our best to save


    her. Mr. Jones, you can me me if you want, but you can''t question my team like this!"


    "You don''t want me to look down on your team?" Stanley said with a sneer, "Well then, tell me about


    your treatment n!"


    ncing at him, Dr. Meyer sighed and told him to sit down. After that, he took out all the medical


    history records that belonged to Ember before exining them to Stanley. After half an hour of


    listening, Stanley was increasingly depressed, making him crave for a cigarette.


    "That''s enough!"


    Interrupting Dr. Meyer, Stanley stood up, pulling his tie. He then asked for a cigarette from his


    subordinate, litting it up, and started smoking.


    After a long while, he asked with his eyes closed, "How long will she live if she doesn''t get treated


    now?"


    Upon hearing that, Dr. Meyer remained silent, pursing his lips. After a while, he replied, "Two


    months at most."


    Instantly, his words made Stanley''s heart skipped a beat.


    Meanwhile, looking at Stanley''s back, Dr. Meyer eventually decided to tell him what he really


    thought. "Mr. Jones, I still have the organpatible diagnosis book you brought to me a year ago


    in my drawer. Since Mrs. Jones''s condition is getting worse now, I think it''s time to bring that


    compatible organ donor to the hospital for the surgery."


    Hearing his suggestion, Stanley looked at his trembling fingers that were holding the cigarette at the


    moment.


    "That person is by far the closestpatible liver and kidney donor to Mrs. Jones. Their


    compatibility of the heart is even as high as ny percent. So, Mr. Cruz is the best candidate


    among the tens of millions of people as no other organs are more suitable than his for her. Please


    make a decision! If the surgery is not done as soon as possible, Mrs. Jones will suffer."


    Without any hesitation, Stanley opened the door and entered the ward. The next second, his


    expression suddenly changed, filling with anger. Without warning, he mmed the door before


    striding toward the man in the ward.


    Shocked, Oscar immediately reached out his hand to stop him. "Mr. Jones..."


    "F*ck off!" Stanley ignored him, and without warning, he punched his father in the face.


    "Stop!"


    Seeing Stanley''s action, Ember spoke weakly, struggling to get up to stop him. Meanwhile, with


    protruding forehead veins, Stanley withdrew his hand, and in the next second, he strode toward


    Ember worriedly. "Don''t move!"


    Although she only moved slightly, she was panting, feeling tired. After a while, she spoke with a pale


    face, "You can''t beat him up! He is your father!"


    Suppressing his anger, Stanley replied, "Fine, I won''t hurt him. So, can you please lie down and


    stay still? The doctor said that you are extremely weak now."


    Hearing that, Ember twitched the corners of her mouth, wanting tough, but then, she coughed in


    a low voice as she was feeling unwell. Seeing that, Stanley panicked, and immediately, he was


    about to call the doctor. However, Ember stopped him, saying, "I... I''m fine. Stanley, can you go


    outside for a moment? I want to talk to your father..."


    Ignoring her request, Stanley shook his head with a smile, "I will not leave you alone with him."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine. After all, we''re now in the hospital. Your father will not dare to hurt me. If


    anything happens to me, I believe that you won''t spare him!"


    Comforting her son, Ember patted his hand.


    Upon hearing that, Stanley pursed his lips tightly.


    Despite that, Ember looked at him with determination as if she would not change her mind.


    After a long while, Stanley stood up straight, ncing at his father, who was standing at the end of


    the bed, before leaving.


    Right after he left, Isai turned to look at Ember who was sitting on the bed. Seeing that, she


    immediately looked at Oscar.


    "Oscar, you should go out as well," Isai ordered.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    After Stanley and Oscar had left, it became quiet again in the ward. So, Ember looked at Isai with


    her hollow eyes, noticing that he still looked serious and dangerous even he had now grown older.


    "We have been staying together for thirty years. Because of you, I have be like this. All this


    time, I have hated you so much that I even thought of killing you... But now, I don''t have much time


    left and not even a few days to live. Soon, I will be able to escape from you! That''s why I asked


    Stanley to stay away for a moment so that I can say myst few words to you."


    "Isai Jones, I would never forgive you even after I die." Ember scolded.


    Hearing her words, Isai remained calm, showing no emotion. Looking at her pale face, he sneered,


    and without warning, he stepped forward and held her hand. "You won''t die. As long as I live, I won''t


    let you die." Immediately, Ember was disgusted by his words. Using all her strength, she shook off


    his hand. "I would''ve escaped from you a long time ago if it wasn''t for Stanley! I just didn''t want to


    leave him behind. But now, since he has his own family already, I have nothing to worry about


    anymore. So, please let me go and don''t step into my life ever again! I don''t want to live anymore!"


    Seeing her reaction, Isai smiled, rubbing her cheek, and said. "Shh... Don''t worry too much. All you


    need is to have a good rest. Later, I will discuss your treatment ns with the doctor." "p!"


    The next second, Ember pped him in the face.

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263


    This p was so vicious that his face was burning with pain.


    "Ha! You''ve just made a trip to the gates of hell, yet you still have that much strength left?" Isai''s


    gaze turned even sharper.


    Ember panted as she stared at him.


    For a while, Isai looked at her and finallyughed. "You want to die? There''s no chance I''ll let you.


    For a day I''m alive, I won''t let you die! Thirty years was way too short. I think we can tangle for


    twenty more years!"


    Hearing what he said, Ember forcefully pulled out her hand and pointed at the door with trembling


    hands. "Get out! Get out of here!"


    Stanley, who had been waiting outside the ward, heard the movement inside. Pushing Oscar away,


    he kicked the door open and walked in. He strode to the hospital bed and looked at Ember, who


    was breathing heavily, and asked with a cold face, "What did he do to you?"


    In reply, Ember shook her head. "No... no, tell him to get out. I don''t want to see him!"


    "Don''t worry."


    With that, Stanley nodded, stood up, and blocked in front of Ember. He looked coldly at the man in


    front of him. "I''ll give you two a minute to disappear from this ce. Otherwise, don''t me me for


    being impolite."


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Seeing that his attitude was so bad, Oscar frowned and wanted to say something, but Isai stopped


    him by saying, "I''ve finished talking to your mother. You can apany her now."


    As if nothing had happened, Isai smiled at the woman on the bed and said, "Have a good rest and


    take care of your body. I''ll pick you up for the celebration of New Year!"


    Ember turned her face away. Her expression was cold, as if she had not heard him.


    After Isai straightened up his clothes, he then left with Oscar.


    As soon as the door closed, Ember let out a sigh of relief. She gasped as if she was breathless.


    Seeing this, Stanley immediately put the oxygen mask on her.


    Slowly calming herself, Ember tightly held her son''s hand while her eyelids were still trembling.


    Big Valley University.


    Before Sharon came to school, she had called Melody. Worried that she might bump into Shawn,


    she asked Melody to apany her to school.


    "Have you decided yet? Are you going to take a leave from school?" Melody asked Sharon as she


    saw her constantly looking at her phone in a nonchnce state.


    Melody''s question pulled back Sharon''s senses. With a nod, she replied, "Yes. After thinking about


    what you and Stanley said, I think it makes sense. For me, as a pregnant college student to attend


    school, it would be quite the news. Frankly, I don''t think I can handle the attentioning from the


    others. So, I think the best solution for me is to take a leave in my studies."


    "Well, you should have thought of that sooner. Why bothering to school when you''re pregnant?


    Anyway, after you have given birth, there will definitely be a nanny at home to care for the baby. So,


    you don''t have to worry about it then." Melody said, and then she sighed, "Can''t believe that in a


    blink of an eye, you''re already pregnant."


    "Yes, so when are you and Marshall getting married?"


    The love between Melody and Marshall was one that Sharon envied.lt was ordinary yet real, and


    their love showed all the goodness.


    Hearing what Sharon said, Melody blushed. "He said... We''ll get married after I graduate."


    "Really?!" Sharon was both surprised and delighted. "Then you don''t have to worry. It''ll soon be


    here. A year will pass by very quickly."


    Melody nced at her and said, "I''m not in a hurry. You''re saying it like I have a great desire to get


    married.


    "Fine, fine! You don''t have a desire to get married. It''s Marshall that has a deep desire to marry


    you."


    "Sharon, you''re so naughty. I did not expect that your teasing skills have improved..."


    "No, you''re mistaken. I''m still that innocent and lovely Sharon."


    "Don''t be so shameless..."


    While they were both joking around, soon they arrived at the teacher''s office. After getting the


    application form for the temporary leave, Sharon quickly finished filling it out. She did not mention


    that she was pregnant, as she was worried that the teachers would look at her strangely.


    Sharon wrote on the form that she was in poor health and needed a year off. As a result, when she


    handed it in, she was stopped by the teacher. "Hey there."


    Immediately, Sharon went over and said, "Yes."


    The teacher pointed at her application form and said, "It says here that you''re in poor health. Do you


    have any relevant documents from the doctor? If not, do ask the doctor to write you a letter and


    bring it tomorrow. Then, I''ll hand it in for you. Otherwise, you can''t apply for it."


    Never did Sharon think that it would be so troublesome. Since she was not sick, how could she ask


    the doctor for the letter?


    Finally, she had no choice but to call Anthony. After exining the situation, heforted her on the


    phone. "It''s just a piece of cake. Mrs. Jones, please wait for me. I''ll go over and take care of it."


    Being by Stanley''s side for so many years, Anthony had learned a lot from his demeanor. His speed


    of handling matters was one of them.


    In less than thirty minutes, Anthony appeared at the school. Before he came, he probably had made


    a phone call. As soon as he appeared, the leader of the school came out to greet him personally.


    Seeing that, Sharon was a little regretful to had called Anthony. Was he trying to ruin her reputation


    by making such a big scene?


    Hiding behind Melody, Sharon still failed to avoid Anthony''s gaze. Anthony strode over and said in a


    low voice, "Mrs. Jones, the matter is settled. Vice-principal Logan says that you can rest for as long


    as you want."


    Embarrassed, Sharon thanked him. Then she pulled Melody and quickly ran away.


    Before leaving, the group of teachers whispered behind her back.


    Anthony scratched his head as he did not understand Sharon''s reaction. Just as he was thinking


    about it, his phone rang. Looking down, he saw a text from Sharon.


    "... Charles, I''m sorry to bother you about the matter of the temporary leave. I''m embarrassed to


    stay there for too long, so I came out with my ssmates first."


    Looking at the text Sharon sent, Anthony finally understood her reaction. She probably thought that


    she had disturbed Principal Logan, which made her feel awkward.


    However, what Sharon did not understand was that people like him deal with things much


    differently. They used a more easy and convenient approach. If he really had to go to the doctor to


    get her a letter, it would be too troublesome.


    Momentster.


    Melody apanied Sharon to the dormitory, and they sorted out the things she needed to bring


    home. Then Melody sent her out of the school gate. At first, she had nned to send her off to the


    car before going to ss.


    In the end, her ssmate called to urge her, "Hurry! You need to attend this ss, or there''ll be a


    record! Girl, I can only help you to this point!"


    Hearing this, Melody was terrified that she quickly left. "Can you handle it alone?"


    "Yes, I''ll be fine, go quickly! That old man keeps his words. It''s no joke!"


    With that, Melody ran away like a gust of wind.


    Sharon stood on the side of the road to hail for a taxi. Instead, a private car stopped.


    The window rolled down, and Liam stared at her with a pair of soft almond-shaped eyes. "What a


    coincidence."


    Once Sharon saw that it was Liam, her face turned blue. Immediately she turned around to leave.


    Liam frowned, pushed open the door, and got off the car. Withrge strides, he stopped her and


    said, "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Out of my way!" Sharon did not give him a good look. "If not, I''ll call for help!"


    Since there were so many passers-bying and going, she knew that he would not dare to do


    anything to her.


    Raising his hand, Liam made a gesture of surrender. "I don''t understand. Why do you resist me so


    much? I''ve neverid a finger on you."


    It would be fine if he did not ask. Now, his question ignited the anger in Sharon''s heart.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264


    "Don''t you feel ashamed?" Sharon said with a cold humph.


    Liam frowned. "I don''t understand what you mean."


    "Why are you ying dumb? If you''re a man, you don''t need to cover up what you''ve done. You


    should admit it. That way, I might think highly of you!"


    Pursing his lips, Liam said, "I really don''t understand what you''re saying. It''s been quite some time


    since we''ve met, right? I did not provoke you. Why are you pulling a long face at me?"


    This woman was so insensible!


    Sharon really wanted to throw everything in her hand at this shameless man. Looking at him coldly,


    Sharon said, "Is it meaningful to keep pretending? You think that you''ve suffered so much that you


    want to take revenge on all the members of the Jones family. But have you ever thought about what


    Stanley had got to do with this? If you really want to avenge your mother, then find the man who


    hurt her. Why are you hurting Stanley? What did he owe you that made you so heartlessly want to


    sabotage him?"


    After Sharon had shouted out her heart''s content, she felt at ease.


    Last time, Sharon wanted to find Liam so badly when Stanley was hospitalized. If it wasn''t for this


    freak, she might have pped him in the face!


    A man that could even kill his own brother was not human!


    Liam slowly narrowed his eyes. "You''re saying that I''ve sabotage Stanley, and I want to kill him?"


    "I know that you won''t admit it, so I''mzy to argue with you." Sharon sneered. "This time, there''s no


    evidence, so Stanley is letting this pass. But If he really wanted to get even with you, do you think


    you can still stand here and talk to me now?"


    Hearing that, Liam''s brows furrowed as he tugged on her arm. "Make it clear? What exactly is going


    on?!"


    "Let go!" Sharon struggled.


    "If you want me to let you go, you have to tell me clearly. Otherwise, I won''t let go of you today."


    "You..."


    "You want to scold me for being shameless?" Liam looked at her andughed sinisterly.


    "Well, you know me! I can do anything I want, and I''ve always been interested in you. If..."


    "B*stard!" Sharon was furious, so she interrupted him. She forcefully shook off his hand, and her


    face turned red, "I am Stanley''s wife. I''m your sister-inw!"


    Although she could not defeat him, she could take advantage of this matter to kill him!


    However, she had truly underestimated Liam''s brazenness.


    After she finished speaking, Liam began tough instead. "This kind of feeling isn''t bad either. It''s


    quite exciting. I''m starting to get pumped just thinking about it, hmm?"


    As soon as he finished thest word, he leaned over and deliberately said it in a sexy voice.


    Sharon gave him a hard p.


    But she missed.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Liam forcefully grabbed her wrist, and with a gloomy expression on his face, he threatened, "You


    wanna die?"


    In return, Sharon gave him a cold eye and said, "You were the one who did not respect me first, and


    you still want me to be polite?"


    Liam took a deep breath and swung her off. He sneered, "Say it clearly! What did I do to Stanley


    that made you have a deep hatred for me!"


    Sharon frowned at his words. "Not long ago, Stanley was shot. Wasn''t you the one who did it?"


    "Shot?" Liam was startled. "Stanley was shot?"


    "Don''t pretend..."


    "Why would I pretend! If I''ve done it, then I''ll admit to it. If not, then I won''t. You''re randomly putting a


    charge on my head. Wow! Sharon, aren''t you noble," Liam said coldly with a mocking tone.


    Staring straight at him, Sharon thought to herself. He did not do it? If It was not him, who was it


    then?


    But, Liam was the one who had always wanted to end Stanley''s life. Even Stanley suspected that


    thest time something happened to him was Liam''s doing.


    It was just that there was no evidence.


    However, from Liam''s expression, it didn''t seem like he was lying at all.


    "F*ck!" Liam cursed in a low voice with a dark expression on his face. If he did not find out who had


    shot Stanley, it looked like he would have to bear the me for the rest of his life.


    Though he hated Stanley, he would not own up to what he had done.


    "I''ll personally investigate this matter, and then I''ll give you an exnation." Liam tugged at his tie


    and his eyes darkened. "I''m waiting to see that you personally apologize to me."


    After that, he turned around and strode away.


    Sharon stood in ce as she stared at Liam''s car going away until it disappeared. Only then did she


    returned to her senses.


    Could it be that Liam really wasn''t the one who shot Stanley?


    If it wasn''t him, then who was it?


    At night, Sharon''s phone rang when she returned home. She was taking a bath in the bathroom and


    thought it was Stanley. As a result, she rushed out to have a look. It was Shawn.


    With a frown, Sharon did not answer his phone.


    However, her phone kept ringing. It seemed that if she did not answer the phone, he would continue


    dialing.


    As the phone kept on ringing, Sharon felt frustrated. Without even thinking, she hung up the phone.


    To be honest, she did not expect that Shawn had been lying to her this whole time. He said that


    everything had passed, and he had already let go. In the end, it turned out that he was just lying to


    her.


    And she was so naive to have believed him, believed that he really had let go.


    How could his thoughts be so deep that she was unable to figure out what he was actually


    nning? Now that she thought about it, it gave her the creeps.


    If she wasn''t pregnant, would Shawn continue to fake it? Why was he still putting on an act? She


    didn''t even know what he was still doing in Beachmarsh City. She had clearly refused him several


    times, but he just could not let go.


    She did not want her hatred for Shawn to grow. The past between her and Shawn was something


    she wanted to cherish in her heart.


    That was the best memory of her life.


    Retracting her legs, Sharon hugged her knees. She was in a daze, a little spellbound.


    In the silence, her phone suddenly rang again. Stunned for a moment, she only realized what had


    happened. She took a look at the phone and found that it was not Shawn.


    It was Stanley!


    The confused expression on her face quickly faded away and was reced by a pleasant surprise.


    Without thinking, she immediately answered the phone. "Hubby!"


    Stanley''s low and deep voice came from the other end of the line, "Have you slept yet?"


    "No."


    "Were you waiting for my call?"


    "How did you know?" Sharon was a bit surprised.


    Deliberately, she did not sleep because she wanted to wait for the time difference. Also, afraid that


    he might be busy, so she did not dare to take the initiative to call him. She thought that as long as


    he was free, he would definitely call her. As a result, he did call.


    Stanley sighed helplessly. "You''re pregnant now and can''t stay upte. I''ve told you many times


    about this. Why can''t you keep that in mind?"


    Sharon held the pillow and let out a groan. Then, she remained silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Stanley sensed her displeasure and raised his eyebrows. "Did I say something


    wrong?"


    "Stanley, I want to know. Do you care about the baby in my belly very much?" Sharon sat up straight


    and suddenly said in a serious tone.


    Listening to her question, Stanley froze for a moment. Unsure on why she had asked about it, but


    he still nodded. "Of course I do. This is our first child."


    The moment Sharon heard those words, her temper red up. "You care more about this child than


    me, right?"


    In the past, he was not like this. Before she was pregnant, he was not worried about her at all. But


    since the examination in the hospital, his attitude had changed.


    Hearing this, Stanley did not need to think much and immediately understood. Leaning against the


    wall, he lowered his eyes and smiled. "Sharon, you''re jealous of your own child, huh?"

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265


    Sharon''s little thought had been exposed by Stanley, which made her feel embarrassed. With that,


    she straightened her neck and denied, "No!"


    "You''re notpeting for favor with the baby, right?"


    "Stanley, you..."


    Why was this guy so annoying? Revealing her little secret was fun for him, huh?


    "I love the baby in your belly very much, but on one condition. You have to be the mother of the


    child. Only then, I''ll give all my love to him or her."


    Sharon''s emotions were currently exploding. Stanley''s maic and pleasant voice caused her


    anger to dissipate.


    With a reddened face, she opened her mouth but could not say a word.


    "Also, there''s no need topete for favor with our future children. Even if I love them, it won''t be


    as much as the love I have for you. Sharon, I love you."


    At the moment, the two of them were so far apart, as they were on different ends of the world.


    However, Sharon felt as if he was right by her. Listening to his low and deep voice beside her ear,


    she felt her heart tingling. Her small face flushed scarlet, and her chest was heaving.


    Clutching her heart, Sharon almost could not to hold on any longer.


    As the other side was silent, Stanley frowned and checked the phone. It showed that they were still


    on the line, but why was there no response from the other side?


    This was the first time he confessed his love to her.


    The first time he clearly said that he loved her, but did she react this way?


    "Ahem." Stanley cleared his throat and frowned. "Sharon?"


    It took Sharon a long time to find her voice. "Yes? I''m here."


    "Why are you panting?" When he heard it, he immediately asked nervously, "Are you not feeling


    well?"


    "No, no!" Sharon bit her lip while her hand was sweating, holding the phone. How could she tell


    him? It was because he said that he loved her, so she was so excited.


    If she said it, he would definitelyugh at her.


    "Are you sure you''re alright? I have already told Howard before I left. If anything happens, you just


    need to give him a call and he will go to you at once."


    "I''m really fine! Don''t get so nervous."


    It was true that he was too nervous. As a man, he couldn''t get pregnant, and he felt that the life of a


    pregnant woman was not easy. Her belly would grow bigger and bigger, just like a ball, and the sight


    of it was worrying.


    Now, Sharon''s stomach was still t, but he''s already super nervous. At the time of five or six


    months, even he himself thought he might be nervous to the point of being psychotic.


    "How are you doing over there? Your mother is fine, isn''t she?" asked Sharon, as she thought that


    since he was able to talk to her, his mother''s health condition should still be optimistic.


    The other side was silent for a long time before she heard a reply, "She''s in a stable condition."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Sharon let out a sigh of relief.


    "Sharon..."


    Stanley suddenly called her name.


    "Yes," Sharon immediately replied, "What''s the matter? I''m here."


    "I''m wondering that if I did something wrong, would you forgive me?"


    "Well, it depends on what it was. If it''s not a particrly bad thing, then I''ll just close an eye and


    pretend that I do not know." Sharon did not understand why he had suddenly asked these


    questions. She felt suspicious. "What''s wrong with you? Have you done something wrong to me?"


    Stanley chuckled, "Don''t worry. I''m just asking. Don''t take it to heart."


    "Okay." Sharon thought of another thing. "By the way, I went to school today."


    "Umm-Hmm."


    "I''m going to listen to you and take care of the baby at home. Am I a good girl?"


    Begging for praise?


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled up. "Yes, you are. Keep being good from now on. Don''t let


    me worry about you."


    Hearing that, Sharon curled her lips. He spoke as if she had never been obedient before.


    "Oh, by the way, there''s one more thing," Sharon told him about the encounter with Liam at the


    school entrance. After that, she frowned. "It seems that he doesn''t know anything about you getting


    shot at all. Of course, he may be just faking it and trying to deny everything!"


    Thinking for a moment, Stanley also felt that there was something strange about this matter. Since


    he returned to the country, he had asked his men to investigate the case, but the person who shot


    him did not leave any obvious evidence in the scene, so he had not got any results out of it.


    If it wasn''t Liam, who would have wanted his life?


    Stanley pinched his eyebrows and nced at the ward. This matter could be discussedter. With


    that, Stanley said, "Sharon, Mom wants to see you. I''ll make a video call."


    "Huh?" Hearing this, Sharon instantly grew nervous. "I... Don''t start the call yet. I need to get


    changed."


    Stanley didn''t know whether tough or cry. "We''re a family. You don''t need to feel awkward."


    "I don''t care. I have to look decent. Don''t start first!"


    This was her first time meeting her mother-inw, so she had to look her best! The first impression


    was the most important that she could not let her mother-inw think she was a sloppy person.


    The call of the phone dialing through sounded, followed by the sound of someone changing clothes.


    Stanley listened patiently. For the first time, he felt that the voice of someone changing clothes on


    the phone was so moving.


    Not long after, there was a noise on the other side of the phone. "I''m done! You can start the call."


    Stanley started the video call, and Sharon''s delicate and pretty little face appeared in the video. Her


    wet hair from the shower was casually pulled back behind her head while a few strands of hair hung


    lazily by her cheeks. This kind of charm added a touch of sexiness to her tender little face.


    Stanley''s gaze darkened, then he took the phone into the ward.


    Sharon''s palms were sweating. She had been very happy ever since thest call she had with


    Ember. This time, she was finally able to talk to her again, and it was a video call.


    But when the figure appeared in the video, Sharon was stunned. She was rooted to the spot and


    could not say a word.


    She knew that Stanley''s mother was sick, and she thought that she might look a little haggard, but


    she did not expect her to be so skinny now.


    Ember''s thin and weak body almost sank into the soft bed. Her face was pale, and there were all


    kinds of tubes on her body. She looked as if she had no breath.


    However, Ember was delighted, and she was smiling. She looked at Sharon and smiled happily.


    She heard Ember call out her name softly, "Sharon..."


    A simple voice caused Sharon''s eyes to heat up. She endured the tears and replied, and naturally


    calling out, "Mom, I''m Sharon."


    Ember was stunned for a moment before she smiled and said, "Good girl, can you see me?" "Yes."


    Sharon looked at the person in the video and smiled. "You''re beautiful. You''ve even outshone me."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ember was amused by what she said, which made her happy, and her face seemed to have some


    liveliness and redness. She nced at Stanley, who was sitting next to her, "You''ve never told me


    that my daughter-inw has such a sweet mouth."


    Stanley pressed the space between his eyebrows, the corners of his mouth curved up, and he


    chuckled without saying anything.


    The video was a bitggy. Sharon did not know what they said and was a bit anxious, "Hey, are you


    guys saying anything bad about me?"


    Feeling anxious, Sharon walked back and forth in the room with her phone. Finally, she found that


    the video returned to normal by the window.

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266


    The video call was very pleasant. In the end, Ember was exhausted and needed to rest. So, Stanley


    had no choice but to end the call and let his Ember rest.


    After Stanley had settled everything, he decided to go out, but Ember suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    Turning around, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ember pointed to a chair on the side. "Sit down."


    Following his mom''s order, Stanley pulled the chair over and sat down in silence.


    "I have a few things to tell you."


    "Go ahead."


    Before she started speaking, Embery there and observed her son with her head tilted to one side,


    thinking how time had flown by quickly. In a blink of an eye, decades had passed, and the little boy


    she once held in her arms had now grown into a man. Now, he had the ability to take care of himself


    and even his own family. As a mother, she felt it''s time to let go of him.


    "What did Dr. Meyer say to you today? Tell me.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mom. I''ll take care of it. The most important thing at the moment is for you to


    take care of yourself."


    Hearing that, Emberughed. "I''m afraid I can''t go on longer. I''m well aware of my health."


    Stanley''s face darkened, and his expression showed displeasure.


    "Although you don''t like what I''m going to say, I still have to say it. Stanley, this is reality. Please


    don''t torment me any longer. Just let me go..."


    "Mom!" Stanley shouted.


    Still, the expression on Ember''s face did not change, and she continued with a smile. "You''re an


    adult now, and you know that some facts should be epted rationally, rather than being stubborn.


    I''m only speaking the truth. If you don''t want to hear it, then fine, I will keep it to myself."


    Throughout her life, Ember had a gentle personality. Especially on the matter of teaching Stanley


    since he was a kid. Her attitude had always been kind, which formed Stanley''s calm and reserved


    personality.


    Ember knew that her son needed some time to ept the fact. He was a smart man, and he knew


    how to think rationally.


    Sure enough, after a while, Stanley moved his lips and said, "Your condition is serious, but I will not


    give up. As long as there''s still hope, I will not give up."


    "The hope you said is Sharon''s father."


    "There''s still another hope..."


    "Another hope?"


    Stanley pursed his lips tightly, and he could not say anything as Ember was right. The truth was that


    the only hope for Ember was Sharon''s father.


    "Do you really want to take the organs from her father to save me?" Ember stared into her son''s


    eyes and asked directly.


    Avoiding Ember''s gaze, Stanley held his head up. Today, his tall and strong body looked dispirited.


    He had flown for more than ten hours, plus he spent a few hours discussing the treatment ns


    with the doctor, so now, Stanley looked hollow and powerless.


    It seemed as if some sort of invisible weight was crushing on his shoulders.


    On one side was his mother, and on the other side was Sharon''s father.


    How should he choose?


    If it was in the past, and before he had fallen in love with Sharon, he would not hesitate to choose to


    save his mother!


    But now...


    He did not know what to do.


    In his thirty years of life, he had made many choices, and to be frank, this was the most difficult and


    most painful one!


    Back in the day, Stanley had been to different hospitals around the world going through each organ


    selection himself, and it turned out that Sharon''s father was the only one that matched. At that time,


    his mother''s condition was not so serious, and she only needed to rely on medication.


    But just to be safe, he deliberately chose the most suitable candidate that matched his mother''s


    organs among thousands of candidates, thinking that in case his mother''s condition worsened in the


    future, Sharon''s father could be brought in immediately for an organ transnt.


    Also, right at this moment, Stanley remembered that once Howard had warned him not to fall in love


    with Sharon... but he did not listen, and now his heart belonged to her.


    Currently, Stanley was trapped in his own doings and he did not know what should be the next step.


    "If you use Sharon''s father''s life in exchange for mine, Sharon will not forgive you." Ember reached


    out her hand to hold her son''s hand. Although her voice was light, her words were heavy. "Having


    suffered for so many years, I''ve has already seen through life and death. To live is torture for me,


    and death would be a relief. Don''t feel sorry for me as this is my own choice. You go and live a good


    life with Sharon, and my spirit in heaven will be able to rest in peace."


    Suddenly, Stanley raised his head, and his eyes were scarlet red. The veins on his neck were


    bulging. "Do you want me to do nothing and just watch you die like this?"


    There was no way he could allow the woman who was pregnant with him for forty weeks, gave birth


    to him and worked hard to raise him, just die like this.


    He could not do it!


    Hearing his words, Ember smiled gently, "Even if a person lived for a hundred years, he would


    eventually die. Even if I don''t die now, I will die sooner orter... Do you want me to live for a


    thousand years? Then won''t I be an old goblin by then?"


    Ember deliberately made a joke to make the topic more light-hearted, but Stanley turned his face


    away as his heart was bleeding from pain.


    Looking at the way Stanely acted, Ember sighed and said, "I will only ask you one question. If you


    can give me an answer, then I will cooperate with your treatment."


    Hearing that, hope rose from the bottom of Stanley''s eyes. "What''s that?"


    "Do you love Sharon?"


    If he loved her, how could he break her heart?


    In the next second, Stanley seemed to understand what his mother meant. He froze for a moment.


    Just this one question from Ember was able to drive his state of mind to the brink of a mental


    breakdown.


    With that, Stanley slowly withdrew his gaze. Then, he held his head with both hands, and his long


    fingers entwined between his dark hair.


    After a long time, Stanley opened his mouth. His voice was so hoarse that it sounded like a broken


    voice box. He spoke a word in an extremely light yet heavy tone, "Fine."


    That answer made Emberugh. "Good boy."


    After a pause, Ember turned to look out of the window, but she could not see anything. Then, she


    muttered, "Take me back. I don''t want to stay here anymore. If I''m going to die, I should die in my


    own house..."


    Looking around, Sharon felt nervous, and her palms were sweating. She was so nervous that she


    felt like going to the toilet.


    "Mrs. Jones, are you all right?"


    Anthony saw that she kept shaking her legs, and it was obvious that she was anxious. He could not


    help butugh and said, "Mr. Jones and the others should being out soon. Don''t be nervous.


    We''re just picking them up." A week ago, Stanley called and told Sharon that he intended to bring


    Ember back to the country. He also told her the details about his flight, hoping that she would pick


    them up at the airport.


    Which was now.


    Sharon licked her lips. "Charles, of course, you''re not nervous. You''ve been by Stanley''s side for so


    many years, and you must have seen Ember. But I have not, so this is the first time I''m meeting my


    mother-inw. Wouldn''t it be weirder if I''m not nervous?"


    At this moment, she was even more nervous than the day they met in the video call.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Anthony gave a muffledugh and nodded. "Right."


    Suddenly, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a tall and straight figure slowly appearing at the


    entrance of the passageway. Anthony pointed to the front and said, "Mrs. Jones, they have arrived."


    Following the direction he was pointing at, Sharon raised her head and looked over. Stanley was


    dressed in a suit and leather shoes, and his steps were steady. His outstanding facial features were


    obviously deep and profound.


    They had not seen each other for a week. Only now that Sharon saw him did she realize how much


    she missed him.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267


    A week. Stanley had not seen her for a week. To be honest, he missed her.


    Standing in ce, he watched as Sharon walked towards him, one step at a time. At first, she was


    still a bit reserved, but when she got closer, she ran over and threw herself into his arms.


    While Stanley had already opened his arms to wee her.


    The force of their hug was so strong that he took two steps back before regaining his bnce.


    Now that his arms were full, Stanley felt a sense of satisfaction slowly filling his heart. With that, he


    hugged Sharon tightly while resting his chin on her neck as he deeply inhaled her scent.


    Never had he thought that he would miss a person so much.


    ''Ahem!1''


    Immediately, Sharon got out of Stanley''s embrace with a blush on her face when she heard a light


    coughing from the side.


    Anthony and Ember were both looking at them teasingly, which made Sharon feel even more


    embarrassed. Yikes, she was acting too unretained, and now her image was probably gone!


    Then, Sharon stood obediently in front of her mother-inw. Nervously, she handed over the flowers


    to her as she said in anticipation, "Mom, here''s a gift for our first meeting."


    Well, because of the hug that happened just now, the gift was wrinkled with a few withering flowers.


    As Sharon stretched out her hand, she felt awkward.


    Oh no!


    Now their first meeting was not only embarrassing, but it was also disrespectful!


    "Wow, the flowers are beautiful! Sharon, you''re such a thoughtful and nice child."


    As Ember was sitting in a wheelchair, she reached out her hand to receive the flowers. Seeing that,


    Sharon immediately took two steps forward and carefully handed it over.


    Now that they had met face-to-face, Sharon''s heart started to ache for Ember. She looked so skinny


    that all that was left were bones.


    After exiting the airport, Anthony pushed Ember forward, and Sharon followed closely behind.


    Suddenly, Stanley pulled her into his broad arms.


    But Sharon pushed him away. "Behave yourself. Your mom is gonna see us!"


    Despite Sharon''s warning, Stanley hugged her while he said in an extremely deep voice, "Just let


    me hug you for a while."


    Sharon was startled. From his voice, she could hear his exhaustion andplex emotions, and


    even a sense of grief and powerlessness.


    Although Sharon was clueless about what was wrong with him, all of a sudden, her heart ached for


    him. She did not say a thing, nor did she ask. She did not care about how other people might look at


    them, and hugged him back with all her strength.


    Ember, who had already stopped by the car, looked back at her son and daughter-inw who were


    hugging each other, and sighed slightly in her heart.


    She understood her son, and she knew that Stanley still could not ept the fact that she gave up


    the treatment...


    After some time, Sharon was released from the hug. Stanley rubbed her head and held her hand as


    they walked forward as if nothing had happened.


    It felt as if her heart had been scratched by a w. "Hey, just now... What''s wrong?"


    The weakness that he revealed at that moment was something she had never seen before. In


    Sharon''s perception, he was not only fierce and decisive but also invincible. There was almost


    nothing that could make him decadent.


    "What can happen to me? It''s nothing. It''s just because I miss you." Stanley tilted his face and


    squinted at her. "Don''t you miss me?"


    With that, Sharon looked at him with a frown. At this moment, Stanley had once again returned to


    his former, deep-minded self.


    As Sharon pursed her lips, she said, "I don''t miss you."


    "Well, I think you really don''t. It''s just that you were unable to control your excitement, so you


    rushed up to hug me."


    Raising her small fist, Sharon punched him. "You''re making fun of me?"


    F*ck! Sharon knew that her unrestrained manner of hugging him would be teased by him!


    All of a sudden, Stanley''s expression changed as he bent down with a painful look. Sharon''s heart


    throbbed, and she was so frightened that she immediately reached out to help him up. "Stanley


    Jones!" Her voice was trembling.


    How could she forget that he still had wounds on his body? Why didn''t she control her hands!


    Just as Sharon was feeling pain and regret, Stanley''s low and deepughter rang out above her


    head. "Now you''re scared?"


    For a moment, Sharon was startled before finallying to her senses. This b*stard was scaring


    her yet again!


    Raising her hand, Sharon wanted to hit him. But once again, Stanley pulled her over. He lowered


    his head and kissed her. Then, a young man walked by and whistled. Sharon blushed as she


    pushed Stanley away and ran.


    On the way to the hospital, Sharon and Ember sat in the back seat. Usually, she sat together with


    Stanley without being decent, but now she was very well-behaved in front of Ember.


    This whole time, Ember had been looking out of the window. Her body was too weak, and she had


    been lying in the hospital. It was rare for her to see the scenery outside.


    Meanwhile, they arrived at the hospital, and some people were already waiting. When they saw


    theming, a professional doctor immediately took Ember to get an examination.


    After all, a person would feel tired after traveling for such a long journey, not to mention Ember, who


    was sick.


    The results of the examination were good. Ember''s condition was quite stable, but the doctor


    suggested that she should stay in the hospital for a few days. Just in case if there was an


    emergency, she could be treated in time.


    After arranging everything, Stanley brought Sharon back to the vi.


    After being on a ten-hour flight, Stanley was exhausted. The first thing he did when he returned


    home was to take a shower.


    Coming out from the shower, Sharon had prepared a pair of pajamas for him and ced them


    neatly on the bed. She also made him a cup of hot milk. "Drink this before you sleep so that you''ll


    sleep morefortably."


    Stanley stood in ce and opened his hands towards her. Then Stanley stared at her as he said in


    a gentle voice, "Come here."


    Sharon put down the milk in her hand, walked over, and Stanley took her into his arms. He hugged


    her very tightly until Sharon was almost out of breath.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After a long while, he finally let go of her. Sharon raised her small head and looked at him. "Do you


    feel tired?"


    "I''m fine." Stanley took the pajamas from the bed and changed into them.


    Sharon pointed to the bathroom. "I''ll take a bath first. You rest."


    "Okay." Stanley nodded.


    Sharon went into the bathroom and quickly washed up. She had something to say to Stanley. But


    the moment she came out, he was already lying on the bed. Also, he had finished drinking the ss


    of milk on the bedside table.


    Taken aback, Sharon thenughed. She quietly walked over, turned off the lightmp, and returned


    to the bed. She took the initiative to get into his embrace. Hugging him by the waist, she called out


    softly, "Honey?"


    She could see his thick eyshes when his eyes were closed, which cast shadows under his eyes.


    He was breathing evenly. So Sharon did not have the heart to disturb him.


    Silently, she slept beside him. However, she did not feel sleepy at all. Her gazended on his face


    as she stared at his facial features.


    Stanley, who was sleeping, frowned as if he was troubled by something in his sleep.


    With that, Sharon extended her hand and caressed the space between his brows. She really


    wanted to smooth the space between his brows.


    After looking at him for a long time, the drowsiness gradually came to her. In the end, she could not


    hold it in, and she fell asleep in no time.


    The next day, when she woke up, the other side of the bed was empty. Sharon stretched out her


    hand and touched it. The feeling on his side was still warm. It meant that he had just woken up.


    At this moment, there was some movement in the bathroom. Sharon raised her head and looked


    over. Stanley was taking a shower. When he came out, his upper body was naked, with a bath towel


    tied around his waist. The upper half of his body was sturdy and tight, and the scent of a man''s aura


    emanated to her.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268


    Sharon hugged her knees together. Then, she rested her chin on her knees, admiring his beauty.


    ncing at her, Stanley said with a faint smile, "Do I look good?"


    With a nod, Sharon praised, "Yes, you look amazing! The abs are where they are supposed to be.


    Your lines are fantastic as well! Plus, there''s no fat at all."


    "Miss, you''re drooling! Please wipe off your saliva. Come on, let''s eat breakfast after washing up,


    alright?" Stanley smiled helplessly. "Hazel hase up several times to get us."


    "Alright!" Sharon nodded her head and followed his orders.


    The dinning room on the first floor.


    While Sharon finished her breakfast, Stanley on the opposite side was almost done with his meal as


    well. However, he seemed to be somewhat out of sorts as he was lightly tapping his fingers on the


    table. After pondering for a moment, he got up and headed to the kitchen.


    Looking at his sudden actions, Sharon wondered what he was trying to do, and her gaze followed


    his figure.


    As Stanley entered the kitchen, he stood in front of Hazel. At first, it seemed that Hazel was stunned


    by his words. But after that, she started to wipe her tears, and in the end, her tone was full of


    disbelief, "Really?"


    Stanley nodded.


    This time, Hazel''s tears were falling like rain.


    Upon seeing that, Sharon put down the cup and went over. As Hazel saw hering in, while her


    eyes were still red, she asked her, "You came back with Stanleyst night. So you know about your


    mother-inw''s return?"


    Sharon nced at Stanley, then nodded. "Yes."


    When Hazel was young, she had always served Ember. Therefore, their rtionship was deep. For


    the past few years, Ember had been recuperating abroad, so Hazel rarely saw Ember.


    Therefore, the reason Stanley told Hazel about Ember''s return was that he wanted to bring her to


    meet Ember for onest time.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Hazel pushed open the door and went into the ward. When she


    saw Ember lying on the hospital bed weakly, her tears fell uncontrobly as she called out, "Lady


    Ember!"


    Ember did not expect that Hazel woulde and see her. She was so excited that her eyes turned


    red as well.


    Just then, Sharon pulled Stanley out of the room so the two elder women could have some space.


    ncing at Sharon, he smiled and sat down on the bench with her in his arms.


    Meanwhile, Sharon leaned her head on Stanley''s shoulder, then held his hand and asked, "Is


    mom''s illness getting better?"


    As soon as she finished her words, she could clearly sense that Stanley''s body stiffened.


    "What''s wrong?" Sharon raised her head to look at him. "Isn''t she getting better?"


    Stanley lowered his eyshes, and his Adam''s apple bobbed. After a while, he said nkly, "No,


    her condition is getting serious..."


    Finally, Sharon understood why he rarely smiled since his return. Now she understood what was


    upsetting him.


    "Can''t we continue with the treatments? Let''s find the best doctor, and use the best medicine!


    Whatever it takes! With the best treatment, she''ll definitely hold on for a few more years, right?"


    After saying that, Sharon felt her heart tighten. How could the heavens treat such a gentle and


    amiable person with such cruelty?


    Before replying, Stanley twitched the corners of his mouth. "It''s useless. If there were other ways, I


    would have used all my powers to give her the best treatment in the world."


    Initially, Sharon wanted tofort him, but in the end, she asked, "What... What caused Mom''s


    illness?"


    This question seemed to have touched Stanley''s bottom line. With that, his expression became


    sinister, and his entire body was shrouded in a cruel aura. While his pitch- ck gaze emitted a cold


    and harsh light, he spat out a sentence with his thin lips, "It''s all because of that b*stard Isai Jones!"


    Hearing that, Sharon was dumbfounded.


    Because that was Stanley''s father''s name!


    So, the person that caused Ember to end up like this was his father? There was no way!


    "What exactly happened?" Sharon found it hard to believe.


    It seemed that Stanley did not want to talk about this anymore, as he lightly said, "In the past, he


    had put slow poison in Ember''s food. In the end, her body could not tolerate it anymore. Since then,


    she was hospitalized, and in the past few years, Ember had eaten more medicine than food."


    Stanley said it word by word, and Sharon could sense the enormous hatred emanating from his


    body. She trembled in fear as she did not expect things to turn out this way.


    In this world, how could someone be so cruel?


    How could he had done such a bad thing to his wife!


    Suddenly, the phone rang, which broke the atmosphere between the two of them. Then, Sharon


    took out her phone and nced at it. Without any hesitation, she hung up the phone.


    ncing at the caller ID on her screen, Stanley asked, "Who was it?"


    After all, Sharon never had the intention of hiding anything from him. So, in all honesty, she


    answered, "Shawn Lewis."


    Stanley''s expression darkened upon hearing this name. His face looked sullen. "When I was not


    around, did he often harass you?"


    Casting a nce at him, Sharon hesitated for a moment, then she nodded, "He called me very


    often, but you can rest assured that I did not pay any attention to him, nor did I answer his calls."


    Hearing that, Stanley sneered, and his eyes were brimming with anger.


    Sharon knew that he must be unhappy, so she held his hand tightly and said cutely, "Don''t be mad. I


    have been a good girl. I listened to everything you said, but Shawn was more persistent than you''d


    think. He kept calling me daily, but I promise he won''t call again in the future."


    "I hope so!"


    "Of course, as long as I insist on not seeing him, he will give up sooner orter."


    As Stanley pinched the space between his eyebrows, he threw a cold nce at her. "Look at what


    you''ve done. Attracting these unwanted encounters!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Well, Sharon was not happy to hear that. "Who doesn''t have a past? Didn''t you date Reba as


    well? Humph, she even gave you a son."


    "Sharon!" Stanley gritted his teeth. "You''re looking fortrouble again, huh?"


    With that, Sharon shrugged and said stubbornly, "What I said was just the truth."


    "Nonsense. Which was the truth?"


    "Wasn''t your former fiancee Reba? She even brought you a son. Was that not the truth?"


    "Are you intending to use this as a threat for my whole life?"


    Trying hard to hold back herughter, Sharon nodded. "I suspect that the DNA report was created


    by you to fool me. Hey, I don''t care if Nathan''s really your son. If I have a daughter in the future, it''ll


    be good for her to have an elder brother. How about you take Nathan home to live with us?"


    When he heard that, the blue veins on his forehead bulged. Stanley stared at the cunning little face


    in front of him and grounded his teeth. "You naughty girl, are you trying to piss me off?"


    Now that Stanley was furious, Sharon was scared that he might do something to her, so she


    stopped teasing him as she shrugged her shoulders while giggling.


    The anger suppressed in Stanley''s heart was gone after seeing Sharon''s beautiful, flowerlike


    smiling face. The bad mood he had been in for the past few days was gone after a few words she


    said.


    In the end, he reached out to hug her, and his voice was low and deep. "Sharon, after some time,


    let''s have a wedding, okay?"


    This sudden request shocked Sharon. "Wh-why? Isn''t it nice to be like this now?"


    "There''s no certain reason. I just want everyone to know that you''re my wife."


    Again, Sharon blushed because of his words, and her little heart was thumping wildly.


    Meanwhile, Shawn was standing at the corner of the hospital corridor. He was staring at Sharon


    and Stanley, who were hugging each other, and there was no expression on his face, but his gaze


    hidden in the dark showed mockery and malice.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269


    Hazel pushed open the door of the ward and leaned out half of her body. Her eyes were swollen,


    and her voice was a little hoarse. "Lady Ember asked for the two of you."


    With a nod, Sharon immediately stood up and went in.


    Just as Stanley was about to follow her into the ward, suddenly his phone beeped. There was a


    text.


    "Stanley, shall we meet?"


    The sender was Shawn.


    Seeing that, Stanley narrowed his eyes. Then he instantly replied, "Location?"


    Needless to say, he had nned to meet Shawn as well. It was time they had a good talk about


    Sharon.


    Not long after, Shawn sent him an address. "Tonight, I''ll treat you and Sharon to dinner. Bring her


    with you. How about the three of us have a meal together?"


    Bring Sharon?


    Stanley sneered and did not reply to the text. Then, he put away his phone and entered the ward.


    Walking in, he saw the three women of different ages sitting around each other. He did not know


    what they were talking about, but they wereughing heartily. Quietly, Stanley stood at the door and


    watched, feeling a sense of tranquility in his heart.


    By noon, Stanley intended to go to the appointment with Shawn. When Sharon asked where he was


    going, he just patted her head and smiled. "I''m going to solve a problem. So, please stay here and


    apany mom. I''ll be back soon."


    As Sharon thought he was going to deal with work, so she nodded her head obediently and said,


    "Well, remember to eat, and please don''t starve yourself."


    With a smile, Stanley agreed.


    After watching him leave, Sharon withdrew her gaze and returned to the ward. When Ember saw


    her entering alone, she casually asked, "Where''s Stanley?"


    "Oh, he went back to work. I think he will not return for a while. But you have me here to keep you


    company."


    Ember smiled and said, "Well, since he''s not here. Sharon, apany me to a ce."


    "Where?"


    "To visit your father," Ember looked at her for a


    moment. "I heard your father had been in aa for a long time. As an inw, I should have visited


    him a long time ago, but I never had the chance. Now that I have returned, I should do that."


    Ember''s request was out of Sharon''s expectations. "But you are..."


    "I''m fine. I came back yesterday and even took a flight for over ten hours. I bet the distance to visit


    your father will not be very far," Ember insisted. "Get the doctor and ask him toe with me. It


    won''t be a big deal."


    With no choice, Sharon called for the doctor.


    Although her father was in another hospital, it would only take them thirty minutes to get there.


    Originally, Sharon wanted to find an opportunity and call Stanley to inform him she was


    apanying his mother to visit her father.


    But she had zero chances as Ember kept talking to her, so she had left the decision of making a


    phone call behind.


    Arriving at the hospital, Sharon brought Ember directly to the ward. As Ember looked at Sharon''s


    motionless father, she sighed and patted Sharon on the back of her hand as she said, "You too are


    a poor child."


    Giving her a faint smile, Sharon shook her head. "It''s okay. Having Stanley and his child with me,


    my life right now is happy. I do not feel pitiful at all."


    It seemed that Ember did not expect such an answer, so she nced at her in surprise.


    At this time, some doctors came to inspect the patient in the ward. Immediately, Sharon stood up


    and went to talk with the doctor, as she intended to ask about her father''s recent health condition.


    While in the ward, Hazel stayed silent the entire time. When she saw Sharon leaving, she lowered


    her voice and asked, "Did you return this time to undergo surgery?"


    Hazel had always known about Sharon''s father''s organs, but she kept the matter in her heart as


    Ember had been recuperating overseas. Now that she had suddenly returned to the country, Hazel


    could not think of any other reason.


    Hearing that, Ember looked at Sharon''s father, who was lying on the hospital bed, then shook her


    head and said, "I can''t use another living person''s organs to save my life. I can''t do it."


    "So you..."


    "Let nature take its course. I''ve returned just because I want to live thest part of my life


    cherishingly and in peace."


    Hazel froze at her answer, and her hands on her knees started trembling. "Are you saying that


    you''re giving up your treatment?"


    Ember cleared her throat and nodded.


    Outside the ward, Sharon was asking Dr. Wace. "Doctor, how''s my father doing recently?"


    "He''s still the same. Don''t worry, Miss Cruz."


    The disappointment on Sharon''s face could not be hidden when she heard what the doctor said. If it


    was still the same, then it meant that no miracles happened. It had been two years, and every night


    before Sharon went to bed, she would pray that miracles would happen to her father. Sadly, she


    was disappointed every time.


    "By the way, Miss Cruz. I heard from other doctors that some time ago, someone inquired about


    your father in the hospital. The man seemed to have some connections, so he bypassed me and


    went straight to the director." Dr. Wace frowned and said, " It seemed that he wanted to find out


    something about when your father had just entered the hospital a year ago."


    Hearing this, Sharon was stunned. "Who was inquiring about my father?"


    "I''m not sure about this. I just heard some rumors." Dr. Wace paused then pointed to Ember in the


    ward, "That Madam seems to be seriously ill. Is she suffering from some type of chronic illness?"


    Well, Dr. Wace did live up to his title of being a doctor. He could tell whether the patient''s


    condition was serious or not at a nce. Sharon pursed her lips and nodded.


    Dr. Wace sighed, "Then I won''t bother you anymore. Miss Cruz, please contact me if there''s


    anything you need."


    When Sharon returned to the ward, she was shocked to see that Hazel was secretly wiping her


    tears. "Hazel, are you okay?"


    Just now, Ember had told Hazel that she did not intend to continue with her treatment. After


    listening to that, Hazel was so sad that she could not control her emotions. "I''m fine. Some sand got


    into my eyes. Come in, Sharon. Tell me, what did the doctor say?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    In reply, Sharon shook her head. "It''s still the same."


    "Sime things can''t be rushed. Your father will wake up one day. Don''t worry." Ember took her hand,


    and she smiled gently. "Come here and talk with me for a while."


    On the other side, Stanley pushed open the door of the private room and entered. He saw Shawn


    sitting on the sofa with a cup of wine in his hand while he sipped on it indifferently.


    Seeing that Stanley had arrived, Shawn raised his wrist and looked at the time. "Well, would you


    look at the time! I thought you wouldn''te."


    Despite Shawn''s words, Stanley sat on the opposite side of him and poured himself a ss of wine.


    Then he chugged it down. After a while, he said lightly, "Shawn, this will be thest warning I''ll give


    you. From now on, Sharon has nothing to do with you. She is my wife, so stay the f*ck away from


    her!"


    Before replying to Stanley, Shawn put down the ss and the corner of his mouth curved. "Well,


    haven''t you heard of the phrase, firste, first served? I met Sharon earlier than you. So, what


    gives you the right to have me stay away from her?"


    Stanley slightly narrowed his eyes. "Does this mean you''re going to pester us to the end?"


    "Well, I''m a very stubborn and persistent guy, which means that I won''t change what I''ve decided.


    It''s the same when ites to girls. If I like her, I''ll only love her for the rest of my life."


    All of a sudden, Stanley mmed a stack of files in front of him. With a cold expression, he said,


    "Love? Your so- called love is so cheap? You found a woman to be Sharon''s substitute and even


    turned her appearance into Sharon''s to satisfy the perverted desire


    in your heart. You call it love, huh?"

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270


    Shawn looked down and saw the photo in the files, and the expression on his face changed slightly,


    but soon he returned to normal. "Wow, Stanley. Your methods are really unusual. You even dug out


    such an old story! I truly admire you."


    Some time ago, Stanley had arranged for Anthony to collect Shawn''s information and identally


    discovered this. Looking at the woman in the photo, who had a simrity of up to ny percent to


    Sharon, he felt really disgusted.


    "If Sharon were to know about this, do you think she would not be disgusted by you?" Stanley


    looked at him coldly. "Sharon sees you as her brother. In her memories, you were that pure and


    honest young man by her side. If she found out about your past and what you did to the Lewis


    Family over the years, Shawn, how differently do you think she would look at you?"


    To return to the Lewis Family, Shawn did a lot of dirty business. "To regain your power in the Lewis


    Family, you even slept with your stepmother, right? She betrayed your father for you. But as a


    result, after regaining your power, what has be of her? Do you need me to remind you?"


    Every time Stanley said a word, Shawn''s face turned one shade colder, and his smile disappeared


    gradually. Atst, it was reced by extreme anger of having been exposed.


    "So, Shawn, you''d better listen carefully to every word I say! From now on, don''t pester Sharon


    anymore. Otherwise, if you piss me off, I won''t show you any mercy!" Stanley leaned over slightly


    and stared straight at him with his dark eyes. He warned, "If you don''t want your dirty deeds to be


    exposed, I would advise you to be on your best behavior! Get the f*ck back to Cresthill City and


    never set foot in Beachmarsh City again! Oh, and just so you know, I have a hundred ways to kill


    you, and the reason why I haven''t done anything is that for the sake of your ex-lover years ago. Are


    you clear?"


    After finishing hisst sentence, Stanley stood up. His defined facial features were sharp even


    under the dim light. After he straightened up his clothes, he said condescendingly, "Also, don''t call


    Sharon again in the future."


    As soon as he finished, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Shawn, who remained silent, slowly said, "Now that you''ve said your part. Don''t you want to hear


    what I want to say?"


    Stanley sneered. "I''m not interested."


    "But I am very interested in your marriage with Sharon." Shawn pulled up the corners of his mouth


    andughed. "Your mother is seriously ill, right?"


    Hearing that, Stanley creased his brows. Then, he turned around with a cold light shooting out from


    his eyes.


    "You''ve checked my past, and I also curiously checked yours. Isn''t that fair?" Shawn pointed to the


    position where Stanley just sat. "Why don''t you sit down and listen to what I''m about to say?"


    With that, Stanley''s gaze was like a knife as he stared at him. "What are you implying?"


    Shawn smiled strangely. "You didn''t think that the reason I''ve asked you here today was to have a


    drink with you, did you?"


    As he spoke, he took some papers out of his briefcase and threw them on the table. "These are all


    your mother''s medical history, and I''ve seen it all. I know that she''s seriously ill. So, if she doesn''t


    operate in time, she won''t live long."


    When he saw the papers, Stanley''s eyes drooped. The words written in ck and white were


    indeed the illness that he was most familiar with.


    "All this time, I''ve never understood why you wanted to marry Sharon, who had nothing. She did not


    have any family background to support her. The Sharon that you married back then was a burden.


    There may be kind people in this world, but you are definitely not one of them. You would not have


    unconditionally married her."


    While Shawn said that, he was admiring Stanley''s expression. "So I was curious. Then, I asked


    around and searched everywhere. Finally, I found some clues, and now I''ve found the reason why


    you wanted to marry Sharon."


    Stanley''s hand, which was on the doorknob, clenched into a fist. The veins on the back of his hand


    popped up, and it looked frightening.


    "Now that I think about it, you are really a filial son. To cure your mother''s illness, you had been


    looking for organs all over the country. And bam, lucky you! It so happened that Sharon''s father was


    in an ident, and you were able to find him." Shawn raised his eyebrows and looked at him. "The


    ident caused him to be in a vegetative state, but you paid for his medical fee and did your best


    to take care of him. But, you did not do all of this for Sharon. It''s for your mother! It''s so that, one


    day, when your mother needs Mr. Cruz''s organs, his body would be ready for the transnt


    surgery!"


    Shawn stood up from the sofa and observed the man in front of him. "Tell me, if Sharon knows


    about these things, will she still love you? Hm?"


    After hearing everything he said, Stanley uncontrobly swayed, "What exactly are you trying to


    do?"


    "I''m not trying to do anything. I just want you to know that I''m not a nice guy, and Stanley, you''re no


    saint either. You said that Sharon would be disgusted with me after knowing about my past.


    However, if she knows that you do not care about her father''s life or death but only his organs, do


    you think she''ll have a breakdown?"


    The more Shawn spoke about it, the more agitated he was, and his eyes turned red. "How much


    does Sharon love you now? I bet she''ll hate you just as much after knowing the truth!"


    Feeling weak, Stanley closed his eyes, and his tall figure began to slop.


    "So, what do you think? Dare you make a bet with me? Let''s see if she''ll forgive you or hate you


    after she finds out the truth, eh?" Shawnughed in a proud and arrogant manner.


    How could she forgive him? She had a good rtionship with her father. If she knew about his


    purpose, how could she forgive him!


    Stanley did not even dare to make this bet because he was not confident that Sharon would forgive


    him. If he had the confidence, he would tell her the truth ages ago instead of hiding it over and over


    again.


    Originally, he nned to guard this matter and hide it for the rest of his life. In the end, it was true


    that paper could not contain a fire.


    "Shawn, if you love Sharon, then you should not tell her about this." Stanley looked up, his eyes


    were red with fury. "How sad would she be if she knew? Have you ever thought about it? She will


    copse, and she won''t be able to take it. How can you bear to see her like that? Moreover, she''s


    still pregnant and can''t be overstimted! You can do anything you want with me, but don''t... tell her


    about this."


    With that, a strange pleasure rose in Shawn''s heart. It was the pleasure of treading Stanley under


    his foot! "Stanley, I can''t believe this day woulde for you! If you want me to keep this a secret


    for you, fine! I''ll give you three days to divorce Sharon. After that, I promise that she will never know


    the truth."


    In the bar.


    Howard had known Stanley for a long time, but seeing him like this was a first for him. Stanley was


    drinking one ss of alcohol after another as if he did not care about his own life.


    Around half an hour ago, the bar manager called Howard and told him that Stanley ordered a lot of


    alcohol. The manager was worried that if he continued to drink like this, he would probably end up


    with a bleeding stomach.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Howard came over, and what he saw was a pile of empty bottles on the floor in the


    private room. In the dark corner, Stanley was sitting alone with an aura of decadence surrounding


    him.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271


    Howard was shocked by Stanley''s appearance. As he thought that something major happened, but


    he was too scared to ask. Therefore, all he could do was to drink with him.


    After drinking one cup after another, Stanley, who was sitting next to him, continued to drink silently.


    Finally, Howard could not stand it any longer. "Stanley, what exactly happened? Don''t keep me


    hanging. Please tell me something, please?"


    With one hand on his forehead, Stanley leaned back, and the eyshes on his closed eyes


    trembled. After some time, he said bitterly, "Remember when you told me that I should not fall for


    Sharon. If I listened to you and suppressed the emotions in my heart, I wonder whether it will be


    better now."


    Stanley''s words frightened Howard, which made his heart even more flustered. "Come on. What


    happened? Does Sharon want to divorce you?"


    Stanley did not answer. Instead, he muttered, "I don''t want her to be hurt, but I''m the one who''s


    hurting her the most. If I don''t divorce her, then she''ll divorce me after knowing the truth..."


    It was only then, Howard realized how serious the matter was. Then, he sat up straight and said,


    "What exactly is going on, Stanley? Tell me. I might be able to help you solve it."


    "No one can resolve this." Stanley drank another mouthful of alcohol. "Shawn found out about the


    purpose I married Sharon, and he wants me to divorce her."


    "What?" Hearing this, Howard frowned. "Why is that guy so shameless?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Pausing for a moment, Howard looked at the pain in the depths of Stanley''s eyes, and his heart


    jolted. "You... you aren''t really going to divorce Sharon, right?"


    Stanley''s eyes drooped, and the knuckles of his hand holding the wine ss turned white.


    "He''s just trying to break your rtionship with Sharon, and his intentions are disgraceful. Don''t fall


    for his trap! Sharon loves you, and I''m sure she''ll choose to forgive you..."


    "If it was you, would you be able to forgive me?" Before Howard could finish his sentence, Stanley


    interrupted. "Would you?"


    The question made Howard purse his lips and he fell silent.


    All this time, Howard had been involved in the task of finding the right organs for Ember, as well as


    Sharon''s father''s physical examination.


    Definitely, he was well aware that the reason Stanley married Sharon was topensate her.


    "Why do you want to marry that girl?" A year ago, that was what Howard had asked Stanley.


    At that time, Stanley''s face was expressionless. "If her father proves to be helpful, then the position


    of Mrs. Jones would only be a form ofpensation for her."


    That was Sharon''s real purpose in this marriage.


    Also, Howard knew about Ember''s return. He pursed his lips and asked, "What are you going to do


    about your mom? You need to use the organs from Sharon''s father to save her..."


    "She refused the treatment." Stanley interrupted him.


    Howard was taken aback. "She doesn''t want to go on with the surgery?"


    Stanley nodded. "Yes."


    "And... You''ve you agreed?"


    "I don''t want to hurt Sharon. If I take the organ of her father to save my mom, Sharon would be hurt.''


    Stanley had a very close rtionship with his mother. So the fact that his mother gave up her


    treatment was even more painful than killing him.


    All of this made Howard''s heart filled with shock. He had not expected that Stanley would give up


    his mother for the sake of Sharon.


    "Does Sharon know that you''re so considerate towards her?" Howard''s lips tugged into a wry smile.


    "On one side is your wife, and the other side is your mom. I can''t imagine the suffering that you''re


    going through."


    Stanley drank silently, as if he did not care about his own life.


    In the Vi.


    Sharon came out of the shower and looked at the time. It was almost 10 p.m., and Stanley had not


    returned yet.


    Sitting on the bed, Sharon sighed as she thought of how Stanley must have been super upset


    recently. His mother was sick, and he had so much to do at work. What strong psychological


    endurance he must need so that he would not copse.


    Thinking about that, she pitied him. She wanted to share some of his burdens, but there was


    nothing she could do.


    For the first time, Sharon felt that being too weak was not a good thing either.


    Suddenly there was a banging on the door, and it startled Sharon. Today, Hazel did not return with


    her, as she wanted to stay in the hospital with Ember, which meant that Sharon was alone at home.


    If Stanley had returned, he would have the key, so there was no need to knock on the door like that.


    With that, Sharon hesitantly walked over and asked with caution, "Who... who''s there?"


    Outside the door, Howard''s voice could be heard, "It''s me! Quick! Open the door!"


    Hearing a familiar voice, Sharon breathed a sigh of relief. She thought to herself, "Why was Howard


    here in the middle of the night? " But when she opened the door, she was dumbfounded.


    "Give me a hand!" Howard held the intoxicated Stanley and said, "He''s drunk!"


    Immediately, Sharon went over to hold one side of Stanley''s body. As soon as she got close to him,


    the strong smell of alcohol stung her nose. Together with Howard, they brought Stanley to the bed.


    "You guys had alcohol?" Sharon looked at Stanley, who was unconscious. Then, shey down


    beside him and caressed his face. "Why did he drink so much?"


    Howard snorted. "Phew, I''m exhausted. Didn''t you hear me when I called you downstairs?"


    "I was taking a shower."


    Howard nodded and his throat was dry and thirsty. "Is there any water?"


    Still, Sharon did not move. "Over there. Go get it yourself."


    Howard was speechless.


    Was this the way to treat a guest?


    He had worked so hard to bring her husband back, yet she did not even offer to pour a ss of


    water for him. Jesus...


    Keeping his thoughts to himself, Howard rolled his eyes. In the end, he went and poured himself


    some water.


    "Stanley..." Sharony beside Stanley, who was drunk, and softly called out to him, "My love, can


    you hear me?"


    Looking at him made Sharon''s heart ached. Stanley''s face was pale, and his thick eyebrows were


    tightly furrowed. That beautiful and slender hand of his pressed against his stomach. He must feel


    very ufortable. Seeing that he was in pain, she felt distressed and angry. Why did he drink so


    much if he knew it was going to be ufortable?


    Even if Howard did not mention how much Stanley had drunk, Sharon could tell from the smell on


    his body. His entire body reeked of alcohol, as if he had been soaked in a wine jar.


    Why did he torture himself like that? It had just been an afternoon since they hadst seen each


    other.


    "Alright, it''s not like he''s dead. Why do you look so sullen?" Howard''s voice sounded behind her.


    "He''s just drunk, okay? Look at your heart- wrenching face. Are you deliberately torturing me ¡ª


    ahem ¡ª a singleton?"


    Sharon turned around and red at him. "Why did he drink so much? As his friend, why didn''t you


    stop him?"


    Hearing her question, Howard narrowed his eyes and snorted in his heart. "The reason why Stanley


    is like this was all because of you!"


    Instead, he said, "You know him very well. Did you think I could stop him?"


    Well, what he said was not wrong. Sharon nodded in agreement. Then, she unbuttoned Stanley''s


    shirt. This way, he would feel a bit morefortable. "Do you know why did he drink so much?"


    "What other reason could there be? Men drink for two different things. One was because of work,


    and the other was because they were in a bad mood."


    Sharon''s hand paused. "Then which one was his reason?"


    "Are you his wife, or I am? Can''t you tell whether he''s in a bad mood or not?" Howard felt a little


    indignant for his friend. He was chugging down all his sorrows for her, but this woman did not know


    anything.


    Stanley had protected her well, so well that he did not want her to get the slightest bit of harm.


    Howard had never seen a man who loved his wife so much!

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272


    Sharon frowned as she was keenly aware of the hidden meaning behind Howard''s words. She


    looked up suspiciously. "What are you trying to say?"


    Desperately, Howard wanted to tell her the truth, but he was also afraid that Stanley might kill him


    tomorrow.


    "Nothing. It''s gettingte. I''ll go first." Howard put down the cup and got up to leave. If he stayed, he


    could not control himself.


    Without even blinking, Sharon said, "I won''t be sending you off. Remember to close the door.


    Thanks!"


    By then, Howard was already at the door when he heard her saying that. Looking back, he saw


    Sharon pulling Stanley''s body as she was finding afortable position for him. However, she was


    too weak to pull the weight of his body.


    With a sigh, Howard walked back and said, "Stand aside and let me do it."


    Obediently, Sharon stood to one side. She scratched her head and thanked him.


    As Howard moved Stanley into a better position, he said, "Later, if he doesn''t wake up, don''t get him


    into a shower since you don''t have the strength to move him. If you don''t mind the fact that he reeks


    of alcohol, let him sleep through the night."


    Certainly, Sharon did not mind. She was only worried that it would be ufortable if Stanley slept


    like this. Then again, since he was already so drunk, he probably did not care about beingfy.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Taking a nce at her, in the end, Howard could not hold back the words in his heart. "Sharon, do


    you know who Stanley met before he got drunk today?"


    Sharon was startled, "Who?"


    "Your so-called brother."


    Shawn?


    Sharon frowned at the thought of him. This noon, when she was in the hospital with Stanley, didn''t


    he say that he was going to deal with some problems? Why was it rted to Shawn again? Now he


    was even drunk because of him? What did they say?


    As she was about to ask all the burning questions in her heart, Howard said, "There is a question


    that I wanted to ask you."


    "What do you want to know? Just ask me."


    "Do you love Stanley?"


    Thinking for a moment, Sharon honestly said, "I didn''t love him back then, but now I do love him."


    "Just how much do you love him?" Howard stared straight at her.


    That question made Sharon a little embarrassed. Clearing her throat, she said, "I don''t want to be


    separated from him, and I want to be with him forever."


    Hearing that, Howard slowly narrowed his eyes. "If Stanley had done something wrong to you,


    would you still love him?"


    At first, Sharon was stunned. Next, she did not know whether tough or cry. "Why are you guys


    asking the same question?"


    "You mean Stanley asked about it too?"


    "Yeah." Sharon nodded, not willing to entangle with him over this matter. "Dr. Perkins, what exactly


    do you mean? Why do I feel like the two of you are hiding something from me?"


    With a sigh, Howard waved his hand as he did not want to continue. Walking out, he said, "All you


    need to remember is that Stanley loves you very much. Sometimes, some things just can''t be


    helped."


    When Sharon finally snapped out of it, Howard was gone. Then, she muttered, "That''s odd." But


    she did not take it to heart


    and went straight to the bathroom. After fetching a bucket of water, she roughly wiped Stanley''s


    body and theny down beside him.


    The next day, Sharon was woken up by an itch on her face. In a daze, she opened her eyes, and an


    erged handsome face was right in front of her.


    "You''re awake?" Stanley''s low and hoarse voice entered her ears.


    While avoiding him, Sharonughed, "It''s so ticklish! Get away from me..."


    "Thank you forst night..." Stanley said vaguely.


    "Oh? So now you remember being drunk, huh?"


    "Mm-hmm."


    "Why did you suddenly go drinking, and even to the point that you''re unconscious?" Sharon made


    him stop his movements and observed him. Her eyes were clear and bright.


    Looking at her pure eyes, Stanley felt nervous as there was a voice in his heart urging him to tell


    her everything. Even if she could not forgive him, telling her the truth would be better than her


    knowing it from Shawn...


    "I know why."


    When Stanley was lost in his own thoughts, Sharon''s voice suddenly rang out.


    Stunned, Stanley replied, "Hmm?"


    "It''s because of your mother, right?" Sharon could not think of any other reason. His mother''s illness


    was so serious that he had been suppressing his emotions. It must be hard for him to digest them,


    so he needed to relieve his sorrows by drinking.


    When Stanley heard this, he was stunned for a moment before nodding his head. "Yes, my mother''s


    illness has always been a thorn in my heart. I have thought of many ways to treat her, but nothing is


    effective. When I learned of her illness in the first few years, I was on the verge of copsing.


    Yesterday, part of the reason I was drunk was because of her, but the other half was because of


    something else."


    After a pause, he added, "Sharon, I promise I will never get drunk in the future, alright?"


    To be straight, Sharon did not me him for being drunk. Everyone had their own way of relieving


    pressure. If drinking could help him relieve his worries, she would not oppose it.


    "I''m not ming you for drinking. I''m just worried about your health. Your stomach won''t be able to


    take it if you suddenly drink so much."


    Stanley held her in his arms and his gaze moved. "Did Howard say anything when he sent me


    back?"


    Shaking her head, Sharon said, "He asked me to take good care of you and left after a few words."


    With that, Stanley nodded. After a moment of silence, he said to her, "Sharon Cruz, there''s one


    thing that I need you to promise me."


    Every time he called her by her full name, Sharon knew that he had something important to say, so


    she nodded. "What is it?"


    "In the next few days, don''t go out, and don''t pick up anyone''s call, especially from Shawn. Can you


    promise me that?" His gaze was serious, staring straight into her soul.


    Taken aback, Sharon subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    "Do you trust me on this? If you trust me, you don''t need to ask anything. I will solve this problem.


    After the problem is solved, if you want to know, I will tell you everything."


    After finishing his words, he stared at her with a strong feeling deep in his eyes, but Sharon could


    not see what it meant. However, she was willing to believe him.


    Nodding her head, Sharon said, "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    Then, Stanley kissed her forehead and said with augh, "You sleep for a while more. I''m going to


    work."


    When Stanley arrived at thepany, he called Shawn. It didn''t take him long to pick up, and


    Stanley heard Shawnughing, "I told you to call me when you have divorced Sharon. You''re calling


    so soon, so does it mean that you guys are divorced? Stanley, I didn''t expect you to get it done so


    quickly."


    As he stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling office window, the height of the twenty-eighth floor was so


    high that he could overlook everything, and everything below looked shrunken. He squinted at the


    traffic. "I''m calling you today to tell you that I refuse your request."


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line. After a long while, Shawn replied in a


    terrifyingly calm voice, "What did you say?"


    "I won''t divorce Sharon, not in three days, and never in my life."


    Pushing the chair, Shawn stood up abruptly. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Sharon about what you''ve


    done?"

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273


    "You can try telling her. I won''t stop you, but Shawn, have you thought about the consequences?"


    Stanley retracted his cold gaze and said.


    Shawn narrowed his eyes. "What do you mean?"


    "My biggest fear is that Sharon would know about my initial purpose in marrying her. That''s my only


    weakness. If you removed this weakness of mine, my biggest fear would be gone. And what do you


    think I''d do then? You should know that once a person loses their biggest fear, they can do terrible,


    terrible things." Stanley''s expression was indifferent. "Shawn, you don''t know what dreadful things


    I''m capable of doing."


    This was a warning from Stanley. It was impossible that Shawn did not understand. With that, he


    held his phone tightly, and the veins on his forehead exploded. "So, are you nning to end it all


    with me? No matter what, you won''t divorce her?"


    "I will never divorce Sharon in my life."


    Although Stanley''s tone was light, it was a tone that could not be easily swayed.


    Shawn''s face was gloomy. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Sharon right now?"


    With a scoff, Stanley hung up the phone without saying anything.


    Hearing the beeping sound from the other end of the line, Shawn angrily tossed his phone. Just


    then, his assistant, who was sending in a document, saw him losing his temper. Shocked, he called


    out, "Mr... Mr. Lewis?"


    The expression on Shawn''s face was unstable, and his chest was heaving. Fine! "This is how you


    want to do it, huh? I''ll y along with your little games, Stanley Jones!"


    After a long while, Shawn got up and picked up his phone. The screen was broken into pieces, but it


    was still useable. Then, he searched for Sharon''s number and dialed it.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is busy. Please..."


    The phone dialed through, but no one answered.


    Without giving up, Shawn continued calling. But still, no one answered.


    This time, he calmed down and thought about it carefully. Sharon not answering his call was


    probably Stanley''s arrangement. When he coldly snorted, he suddenly thought of a person. After a


    moment of consideration, he gestured for his assistant. "Put the stuff down, and go out first."


    Immediately, the assistant leave the files before slipping off.


    Shawn was searching for a number through the broken screen, and there was a trace of struggle in


    his eyes. In the end, thinking of Sharon, he did not hesitate and called the number directly.


    Soon, the phone was connected. Then, a hoary voice answered, "Hello. Who''s this?"


    "Mr. Tillman," Shawn smiled, "Is Mr. Isai Jones there? I have something to talk to him about."


    The person on the other end paused for a while before asking, "Sir, may I know who am I speaking


    to?"


    "My surname is Lewis, and I visited himst time, but he was busy, and I didn''t get to see him yet."


    Shawn did not waste time and said directly, "I want to meet Mister Jones because I need to talk to


    him about Mrs. Ember Jones''s condition. I know a way to cure her. So do help me pass this


    message to him."


    Again, Oscar was silent for a very long time before he sounded, "Mr. Lewis, right? Could you hold


    on for a moment? I''ll go report it."


    A smile slowly rose on Shawn''s face. "It''s no trouble at all. Please go ahead."


    In the Jones Group.


    After calling Shawn, Stanely pressed the office phone line and asked for Anthony. When Anthony


    came in, Stanley looked up from the documents and asked directly, "Have you contacted the Lewis


    Family?" Immediately, Anthony understood. "Logen Lewis had already been contacted. He was


    looking forward to your call." Following that, he took out his phone and handed it over. "I have saved


    his phone number. You can contact him directly."


    Logen was Shawn''s uncle. Before Shawn returned to the Lewis Family, he was the one in charge of


    the family business.


    When Shawn returned, he was considered a threat. Even though Logen had used various methods


    to get rid of him, he never seeded.


    To regain control of the Lewis Family, Shawn almost offended everyone in the older generation. In


    the past few years, Shawn''s power had grown bigger and bigger, even surpassing Logen. Although


    Logen had always hated this nephew, there was nothing he could do about it.


    When he suddenly received a phone call from Stanley, who showed the intention of cooperating


    with him, Logen was ecstatic. The Jones was an influential family in Beachmarsh City. If he could


    get their support, even if they could not kill Shawn, they could seriously hurt him for once.


    "Why would Mr. Jones suddenly think of cooperating with me?" As Logen was an experienced


    businessman, so when Stanley asked to cooperate, he somehow felt suspicious.


    Indifferently, Stanley said, "There''s a saying I believe that you have heard before, Mr. Lewis."


    "Oh, what''s that?"


    "The enemy of an enemy is a friend. Not only is it feasible on the battlefield, but I think the same


    applies when ites to business."


    Immediately, Logen understood what he meant. With that, he beamed, "Why did Shawn choose to


    offend the Jones family? Now he has officially be enemies with you, huh. Mr. Jones, you want


    to use me to get rid of Shawn, of course, I''m willing. However, after the matter is done, the Lewis


    Family''s business is nning to develop in Beachmarsh City. I hope that when the timees,


    you''ll spare us some kindness."


    The agreement had yet to be reached, but his greedy idea had already been exposed. Stanley


    sneered in his heart. Sooner orter, the Lewis Family would one day copse in the hands of such


    a man.


    After all, he still needed to use this guy in theing days, so Stanley was patient enough to say a


    few polite words to him.


    Seeing Stanley put away the phone, Anthony felt a little confused. "If you want to deal with Shawn,


    why did you need the help of the Lewis Family when you can handle it yourself?"


    This was Beachmarsh City, the territory of the Jones Family. Of course, he could easily defeat


    Shawn.


    Stanley smiled faintly. "Let them bite off each other''s asses for a period of time. I have my own


    ns."


    Anthony knew that this time, Stanley was going to be ruthless against Shawn. With that, he


    responded with a "yes" and retreated.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    In the evening, when Stanley returned home, Sharon was not around. He immediately creased his


    brows. Seeing that Stanley''s expression was bad, Hazel hurriedly stepped forward to say, "Mrs.


    Jones went to the hospital to visit Ember. It''s about time for her to return..."


    As soon as her voice fell, the door opened, and Sharon''s voice came from the entryway, "I''m home!"


    Sharon was lowering her head as she changed her shoes. Then, a shadow cast in front of her.


    When she raised her head to take a look, she was pulled into a hug.


    "Uh..." Sharon was startled by the sudden action.


    With a hint of anger, Stanley said, "I told you not to leave the house for the next few days. Why


    didn''t you listen?"


    "I... I went to see mom." Sharon did not expect his big reaction. Then, she patted him on the


    shoulder tofort him. "Come on, don''t worry. I''m just pregnant. Going out for a while would not


    do any harm. I''m fine."


    Sharon thought that he was worried about the child in her belly, so she exined, "Shawn called me


    today, but I did not pick up and ignored him. He stopped calling me after that. My love, don''t worry.


    I''ll protect the child in my belly. Don''t be so nervous. Look, I''m fine. I''m doing great."


    Speaking of which, she came out of his embrace and acted as if she was about to jump. Her action


    made Stanley''s face instantly turned pale. "Behave!"


    "Okay." Sharon stuck out her tongue and held his hand. Then, they walked into the living room.

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274


    When they were eating, Sharon could feel the unhappiness of the man opposite her. Although he


    did not express it, the faint look on his face made it clear that he was unhappy.


    Bitting on her chopsticks, Sharon did not understand why he was so unhappy. She had been out for


    just a short while, hadn''t she?


    "Honey..." Sharon called him in a fawning manner.


    Stanley raised his head, and the expression on his face was calm as he looked at her.


    Then, Sharon pointed at the bowl opposite her and said, "I want to drink some soup. Will you please


    get me some?"


    Looking at her for a moment, Stanley then picked up her bowl anddled soup for her, but he did


    not say a single word.


    Sharon was frustrated. s, he was really mad.


    What a stingy guy!


    After she returned to her bedroom and took a bath, Stanley was not in the room. Sharon thought he


    might be in the study, but his voice came from the balcony, and she listened for a while. It seemed


    like he was talking to someone on the phone.


    When Stanley returned, Sharon took the initiative to move closer to him. "Who did you call?"


    Taking a nce at her, Stanley warned, "Don''t touch me."


    Those three words almost caused Sharon''s temper to explode after she had suppressed it for an


    hour. Just because she did not follow his orders and went out for a while. Was there a need for him


    to put on a face like this?


    "Stanley, listen..."


    "If you dress like this, don''t touch me."


    The two of them spoke almost at the same time.


    After Stanley finished, Sharon was stunned for a moment, then immediately understood what he


    meant. Subconsciously, she lowered her head to look at the sleeping gown on her body, and her


    chest was a bit exposed... So the reason why he refused her touch was that her clothes were too


    revealing?


    Sharon''s face flushed red. "I just randomly took one from the closet. I think it''s pretty conservative."


    The sleeping gown was indeed conservative, but the person Stanley was now could not help but


    react when he saw that her gown was a little sexy. His Adam''s apple bobbed. Then, he asked,


    "What were you trying to tell me just now?"


    Sharon curled her lips. "I thought you were still angry with me!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Hugging her, Stanley sighed. "You didn''t do anything wrong. Why should I be angry with you?"


    "But you''ve been keeping a straight face?"


    Hearing that, Stanley was silent. He only thought that she was so sensible and well-behaved, which


    made him feel sad. He never thought that the woman he fell in love with would be her.


    How nice it would be if they were married without a purpose, just a normal rtionship from the


    beginning.


    The woman in his arms kept twisting and turning. She showed no signs of stopping. Gradually,


    Stanley''s body caught on fire, so he pushed her away from his arms and frowned. "Go to sleep. I''m


    going to the study..."


    "Honey." Before Stanley could finish his words, his hands were grabbed. Originally, Sharon wanted


    to flirt with him, but shecked experience. Instead, it became a weird wink. "I''m dressed like this.


    Yet you still have the mood to work?"


    Seeing how to cure she looked with her facial features scrunched together, Stanley suppressed his


    laughter and raised his eyebrows. "What''s this? Are you trying to seduce me?"


    Sharon solemnly nodded. "Bingo!"


    With his eyes getting deeper, Stanley looked down at her beautiful face, and his body was a little


    hot. He had not touched her ever since she got pregnant. Every time he had some thoughts, he


    would think of the doctor''s words, so he endured it.


    However, this was the first time that this woman had ''seduced'' him. And Stanley had to admit that


    she had indeed sessfully turned him on.


    Usually, taking the initiative to say those words was already embarrassing enough for her. Now that


    he was just standing still, she felt a little awkward and angry. She swung off his hand and wanted to


    divert the embarrassment, "All right, you should go work. I''m so sleepy. So I''m going to sleep first."


    As soon as she took a step, her body suddenly felt tightened, and she was pulled into his broad


    chest.


    Stanley wrapped his arms around her waist and scooped her up before striding towards the bed, his


    eyes burning with passion.


    While Sharon had her face buried in his chest as she muttered, "Didn''t you just stand there with no


    reaction? Why are you taking the initiative now?"


    Putting her gently on the bed, Stanley propped up his arms and looked at her from above. His eyes


    were shining, and his voice was low and hoarse. "With no reaction, huh?"


    As he spoke, his waist moved...


    Feeling the reaction on him, Sharon red at him with a blush on her face. She wasn''t referring to


    his body when she said that he did not have any reaction...


    Though Stanley was excited, he hesitated. It seems that he wanted to retreat. Sharon knew what he


    was worried about, so she looked at him with a pair of watery eyes, "Just be gentle, you can..."


    With that, her words were like a bomb, setting off Stanley, whose body was as tight as iron.


    Needless to say, the night was wild.


    The next day, when Sharon woke up, her body was wrapped in a warm embrace. Smelling


    Stanley''s faint scent, she was fighting off the urge to sleep, but Stanley had already woken up. As


    he pinched her face, he asked, "Still sleepy?"


    Sharon blurrily replied with a ''Yes''.


    "I''m going to thepany. You continue to rest. I''ll remind Hazel not toe upstairs and disturb


    you. Get up and eat when you''re hungry, okay?"


    Exhausted, Sharon did not even know what he was talking about. All she wanted was to sleep. So


    she pulled the nket after mumbling a few times.


    Looking at her, Stanley smiled and lowered his head to kiss her forehead. "Be good and wait for me


    at home. If you''re bored, watch some TV and don''t go anywhere. It''s enough that I''ll be there to


    keep Mompany. So, stay at home and have a good rest. Do you hear me?"


    Because Stanley was so long-winded, Sharon grew impatient this time. "I know! You''re really noisy.


    I want to sleep..."


    Stanley went quiet after being yelled at.


    It was already noon when Sharon woke up again. She had a good sleep. However, she felt a little


    embarrassed when she went downstairs. Hazel smiled and said, "Mister told me not to call you and


    let you sleep for a while."


    The smile in Hazel''s eyes was obvious.


    Sharon was a little embarrassed and lowered her head to eat.


    Not long after the meal, her phone rang. Sharon thought it was Shawn. In the past two days, Shawn


    had consistently called her. To her surprise, when she picked up the phone, the caller was not him.


    "Hello, Dr. Wace, why did you think of calling me today?" Sharon let out a sigh of relief as it was


    not Shawn. During this period of time, she did not know how to face him.


    Dr. Wace''s voice was trembling. "Miss... Miss Cruz... can youe to the hospital?"


    As soon as Sharon heard that, she felt her heart tightening. "What happened?"


    "It''s... It''s nothing. Miss Cruz, pleasee over now. I''ll tell you when you arrive."


    It seemed that Dr. Wace was afraid that she might overthink, so he hung up the phone without


    saying anything.


    Sharon''s mind was buzzing as she sat there for a while, unable toe back to her senses.


    Suddenly, her entire body shuddered. After recovering, she got up and began walking outside.


    Hazel wasing out of the kitchen and was shocked to see her like this. "Mrs. Jones, what''s


    wrong? Why do you look pale?"


    It seemed as Sharon did not hear what Hazel had said as her mind was filled with Dr. Wace''s


    tone on the phone. She had known Dr. Wace for about a year as her father''s main practitioner.


    Never had she heard Dr. Wace speak to her in such a tone.


    Had something happened to her father?


    Sharon did not dare to and did not want to overthink. Now she just wanted to go to the hospital as


    soon as possible to see what was happening.


    Hazel took the keys and chased after her. "Where are you going?"

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275


    Sharon grabbed Hazel''s hand and said, "Hazel, I just got a call from the hospital. It''s about my


    father. I don''t know what happened..."


    "Don''t worry." Hearing this, Hazel immediatelyforted her. "Let me take you to the hospital. I


    know how to drive. Don''t you worry, we''ll be there in a jiffy!"


    Nodding her head, Sharon slowly calmed down. Then she immediately took out her phone to call


    Stanley.


    Since the hospital staff had informed her, they should have informed him as well. Why hasn''t he


    called?


    With that, she quickly dialed his number, but it showed that the line was busy.


    At this time, Hazel drove the car over. "Please get in."


    As Sharon had no choice, she put away the phone and leave with Hazel. On the way, she called


    Stanley many times, but the line was still busy...


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Hurry up and answer the phone, Stanley..." Sharon had a bad feeling in her heart. She was very


    flustered, but again no one was answering the phone.


    Soon after, they arrived at the hospital. Sharon went straight to her father''s ward. From a distance,


    she saw Dr. Wace waiting at the door, as well as the nurse who took care of her father.


    Seeing her arrival, Dr. Wace quickly came over and greeted her, "Miss Cruz."


    Sharon calmly asked, "Doctor, what''s wrong with my father?"


    Dr. Wace pursed his lips before saying, "I''m sorry, Miss Cruz. Half an hour ago, your father had


    disappeared."


    This sudden news was like a bomb that struck Sharon, causing her to be in a trance. What does


    "disappeared" mean? Beforeing here, she had thought of countless possibilities. Did her father


    wake up, or had there been some changes to his condition? However, she had never thought of this


    possibility!


    "What do you mean? My father can''t move. How is he gone?"


    Still not believing it, she pushed Dr. Wace away and went straight to the ward. Nheless, the


    hospital bed was indeed empty.


    For a moment, Sharon was stunned, but she quickly snapped out of it. Stepping out of the ward,


    she looked at the ward number. Yes, it was the correct room number, but why was there no one?


    Then Sharon''s gaze went straight to the nurse who had been taking care of her father for the past


    year. "J, you''ve been the one taking care of my father. What''s going on?"


    "Ms. Cruz, I''m clueless as well! When I came here in the morning, your father was still there. After I


    went out for lunch, he was gone! I thought I went to the wrong ward and checked it several times. I


    even checked the whole floor, but there was no sign of your father. Only then I realized that it might


    be serious, so I went to Dr. Wace and called you. We have been waiting for you since..."


    The nurse became more and more agitated as she spoke. She went forward and held Sharon''s


    hand. "Miss Cruz, call the police now. How could a person disappear in thin air with no tracks?"


    Sharon''s body swayed as she was on the verge of fainting. Hazel, with her sharp eyes, saw that.


    Immediately, she held her up.


    While Sharon tried her best to steady herself, her brain was spinning. "Dr. Wace, have you


    checked the surveince footage?"


    Dr. Wace nodded and said, "While I was waiting for you, I checked it."


    "Then? What did you find?" Sharon immediately replied.


    Pursing his lips, Dr. Wace replied, "The surveince was fine yesterday, but it suddenly broke


    today."


    What?


    Again, Sharon''s mind went nk. Just what was going on? Who did this to her father? He was in a


    coma and did not make any enemies or foes. Why did he suddenly go missing?


    At this time, the nurse beside her whispered. "Miss Cruz, could it be enemies looking for trouble?"


    Enemies?


    Who had a grudge against her? In the past, Harvey had kidnapped her, but Stanley said that he


    was dead. During this period, she had been home every day and did not have any conflict with


    anyone, except...


    Thinking to this point, she stood up and flung away Hazel''s hands. Then she immediately called a


    number.


    Shawn!


    In an instant, the call was connected.


    "Sharon?" It seemed that he was surprised.


    "Shawn, where is my father?" Sharon did not waste any time and directly asked.


    "What do you mean? What''s wrong with your father?"


    "Still pretending?" Sharon was so anxious that she said in a sharp voice, "Was it because I did not


    pick up your call these days, so you hate me? Shawn Lewis! Where is my father? What have you


    done to him?"


    At the end of her words, Sharon could not help but cry, "If you want me to see me, I can meet you.


    Why did you have to do this? Why did you take my father away?"


    Except for Shawn, she could not think of anyone else rted to her father''s disappearance.


    "You''re in the hospital? Stay there. Don''t go anywhere else. I''ll find you." Shawn''s voice was a little


    hoarse. "I''ll be waiting for you. You bettere right now!"


    Desperately, Sharon wanted to ask what was going on!


    In less than ten minutes, Shawn had arrived. From afar, he could see Sharon crouching alone in a


    corner.


    Then Shawn walked over to her. Others did not know how good Sharon''s rtionship was with her


    father, but he knew. For Sharon''s sake, her father yed both roles, as dad and mom. He raised


    Sharon all by himself, so they shared a deep connection.


    "Sharon." Shawn stopped in front of her, squatted down, and called her name softly.


    Hearing his voice, Sharon looked up with reddened eyes. "Did you take my father away?"


    At first, Shawn looked at her, and his eyes were ck. After that, he shook his head and said, "It''s


    not me."


    "Nonsense!" Sharon''s suppressed emotions broke free. "If it weren''t you, who else could it be? You


    took my father away and hid him because you wanted me to go with you, isn''t that right?"


    "I''m not lying. I didn''t take your father away, but I know who took him," Shawn said calmly.


    "Who was it then?" Immediately Sharon stood up and asked as if she was grasping straws.


    Looking at her red eyes, he spat out a name, "Stanley Jones."


    The name stunned Sharon. Following that, she shook her head. "What nonsense is that..."


    "The reason he married you was that your father''s organ could save his mother. He spent a lot of


    effort and money, even used the


    best doctor and medicine, hoping that your father could live well. When the timees, and your


    father''s organ is needed, he would still be alive." Shawn grabbed her shoulder and told her word by


    word, "The reason his mother came back was to use your father''s organ for her organ transnt


    operation!"


    "Liar... You''re lying..." Sharon shook her head in doubt.


    Knowing that she would not believe his onesided words, Shawn took out his phone, clicked on a


    recording, and yed it directly for her.


    "Stanley, if you don''t want me to tell her the reason you married her, then you must divorce her!"


    This was Shawn''s voice.


    "Are you saying that if I divorce Sharon, you won''t tell her a single word about the purpose of our


    marriage?" This was the voice of Stanley.


    "As long as you divorce her, I won''t say a thing."


    After a long silence, Stanley''s low and hoarse voice slowly sounded in the recording, "Give me a


    few days to handle this matter, and I''ll give you an answer."

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276


    As the recording ended, Shawn put away his phone and looked at Sharon''s pale face. Then he held


    her in his arms and said softly, "When I found out the reason he wanted to marry you and tried


    negotiating with him. I recorded it all. At that time, he said that he would consider divorcing you.


    Sharon, every word I said was true. I''m not lying."


    When Sharon heard all that, her whole body was stiff. Her hands and feet were ice cold.


    Now, her mind was in a total mess. All kinds of voices were buzzing through her mind, and Shawn''s


    words hit her like a hammer.


    All of a sudden, she remembered Stanley''s abnormality for the past few days. First, he ordered her


    to stay at home, and she was not allowed to pick up Shawn''s call. He even prohibited her from


    meeting Shawn.


    Sharon thought that Stanley was afraid that Shawn might hurt her and the baby in her belly, but it


    turned out that... This was the actual reason?


    So he did not allow her to meet Shawn because he was afraid that Shawn would tell her these


    things?


    No, that was impossible. Stanley would not do that!


    Still, there was a sliver of hope in Sharon''s heart, as she did not believe that Stanley married her


    because he wanted her father''s organs.


    Then, she pushed Shawn away. As she came out of his arms, she raised her head to look at him


    while shaking her head. "It''s fake. What you just said were all lies. I don''t believe you..."


    Shawn could not believe that even at this point, she still had faith in Stanley. With that, his gaze


    became serious. "How could the recording be faked? Can''t you hear Stanley''s voice? It''s a fact that


    your father is missing. Sharon, why are you still deceiving yourself?"


    As Shawn''s emotions were welling up, he roared out thest sentence, which caused Sharon''s


    body to tremble. Atst, Sharon''s tears rolled down, and thest shred of hope in her heart


    crumbled.


    Everything went ck in front of her eyes, and her body became weak. In the end, she could not


    hold on any longer and slowly crouch down as she leaned against the wall.


    On the other side, Stanley had just rushed to the hospital, but he was stopped. Several trained


    bodyguards blocked his way. "Mister Stanley, Mr. Jones had ordered that no one could enter!"


    An hour ago, Stanley received a call from the hospital, and the doctor informed him in fear,


    "Mr...Stanley, I''m calling you from the bathroom right now. Your mother was transferred out from the


    hospital, and the upper management ordered that no one leak the news..."


    When Stanley received the call, he was in the middle of a meeting. So after getting the news, he


    immediately drove to the hospital. As expected, the ward was empty.


    In a swift, he found the director of the hospital and pressed a gun against his head. Only then did


    the director confess, "Mr...Jones, your father was the one who transferred your mother. He came in


    person, so I was scared to disobey him..."


    When Stanley was in the car, he wondered why did Isai take his mother away? What did he want?


    Also, If he did something bad to his mother, he would not spare him!


    "Get lost!" Stanley''s face seemed to be covered in ayer of frost as he coldly looked at the


    bodyguards. "If you don''t wish to die, then get out of my way!"


    The bodyguards were unbothered as they stood still and said, "Mister Stanley, we''re under special


    orders. Please don''t make it difficult for us..."


    With that, a hint of ruthlessness shed across Stanley''s eyes. Just as he was about to fly into a


    rage, a dignified voice came from a distance, "Let him in!"


    Only then the bodyguards made way for him. Stanley walked over with a sullen expression. "Where


    is she?"


    Isai nced at him. "Who are you looking for?"


    "Quit the nonsense! Where is my mom?" Stanley forcefully pulled his tie, and his brows were filled


    with impatience. "She better be fine. If there''s even a hint of trouble, I''ll send you to hell personally!"


    With displeasure, Isai''s expression sunk. "Is this the way a son should treat his father?"


    "Heh." Stanley sneered. "If it weren''t for that bit of bloodline, I would''ve done something to you a


    long time ago. Isai Jones, if you did something to my mother today, I swear, I''ll never let you off the


    hook!"


    In reply, Isaiughed, "Do you think that I transferred your mother out to do something bad to her?"


    Stanley frowned in confusion.


    "I''m saving her. Your mother is having an operation right now. She has been in there for more than


    an hour."


    After Isai finished speaking, Stanley only felt a sense of panic in his heart. Suddenly, his pupils


    contracted, and his body tensed up, "You... What do you mean?"


    Stanley knew everything about his mother''s condition. Therefore, without matching organs, the


    surgery could not be carried out...


    Looking at the operating room not far away, Stanley thought of something, and his face turned pale.


    With shaking hands, he reached out to grab his phone.


    "There is no need to verify it. I went to the hospital and asked them to cooperate by getting Sharon''s


    father out of there. So now the doctor is operating on your mother."


    With a "boom", Stanley''s mind exploded, and his tall body swayed. "What... What did you say?"


    In a calm demeanor, Isai continued, "He''s just a vegetable, and maybe that''s how he''ll be for his


    whole life. So, it should be his honor to save your mother''s life. After all, wasn''t this your purpose of


    approaching the Cruz family at first?"


    "Shut up!" Stanley raised his head, and his eyes were red. Then, he turned around and was about


    to rush into the operating room. With a frown, Isai signaled at the bodyguards, and they immediately


    understood. Swiftly, they rushed forward to stop him.


    In one move, Stanley got out the gun on his waist, "Get out of my way!"


    Since the bodyguards had received professional training, they did not budge.


    Slowly, Isai walked forward. "Are you trying to stop the operation? It''s toote now. The doctor had


    already cut open his chest and exchanged his organs with your mother''s! It won''t help the situation


    if you barge in now. Not only you won''t be able to save him, but you may even kill your mother!"


    With all hope gone, Stanley turned to the d*mn man in front of him, and the veins on his forehead


    burst. He stared at him with a blood-thirsty and terrifying gaze. "Isai Jones! I swear to god that after


    the surgery is over, I will definitely kill you to avenge Sharon''s father!"


    Hearing that, Isai burst intoughter as if he was not afraid of his threat at all. "Well, if you have the


    ability, you can try. I will y with you at any time. But now, get out of my way, and sit by the side.


    Don''t interfere with the doctor''s operation on your mother."


    By then, Stanley''s entire body was surrounded by a wave of powerlessness, and his clenched fists


    had turned white.


    Suddenly, footsteps sounded in the distance. They were messy and urgent.


    When Stanley heard the footsteps, he looked up and saw Sharon running over. His heart trembled,


    and his lips quivered. Quickly, he walked over and held Sharon into his arms. "Sharon, why are you


    here?"


    Sharon broke free from his embrace and clutched both of his hands tightly. Both her eyes were red.


    Then, she asked, "Stanley, where''s my father?"


    Stanley''s Adam''s apple moved. "Sharon..."


    "Stanley, I''m asking you, where is my father!" Sharon roared. The blood in her eyes was frightening!


    Still, Stanley pursed his lips tightly and said, "Sharon, please go back with me first!"


    As he spoke, he extended his hand and took hers, but Sharon flung his hand away and looked at


    him coldly. "Stanley, this is thest time I''m asking you. Where is my father?"


    The way she asked the question was calm and cold, and her voice was weak. However, Stanley felt


    as if he was on a cliff, and he began to panic. If he answered her question, he would definitely lose


    her.


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Sharon, your father is fine. I''ve asked Anthony to transfer him to another hospital. Come with me,


    and I will take you to see him, okay?"


    In a moment of desperation, Stanley could only lie to her.


    Hearing that, Sharon looked at him in confusion. "My father''s fine?"


    "Yes. He''s fine. He''s doing fine in the other hospital. Good girl, pleasee with me first, okay?"


    Carefully, Stanley took her hand. This time, Sharon did not fling him away, and she followed him.


    Just as they were about to leave, Shawn strode over and stopped Sharon. "Sharon, don''t listen to


    him. He''s lying to you..."


    "Bang!" A muffled sound was heard. Stanley''s fist smashed towards Shawn''s face like a fierce wind.


    As a result, Shawn''s nose was severely hit. He staggered a few steps back. When he touched his


    nose, there was blood all over.


    With that, he only smiled. "What''s wrong? Are you mad? Even if you take Sharon away for now,


    what are you going to do next? You can deceive her for the moment, but can you deceive her for a


    lifetime?"


    A storm gathered in Stanley''s eyes. Stanley never thought that Shawn would be so ruthless that he


    directly brought Sharon here regardless of her mood swing.


    Raising his hand, Shawn pointed to the operating room not far away. Word by word, he said, "Who''s


    in there? Is your mom in there as well as Sharon''s father?"


    Hence, Sharon''s body trembled as she raised her head to look at Stanley. When Stanley looked at


    her pale and bloodless face, he wanted to deny it, but his throat seemed to be glued together, and


    he was unable to make a single sound.


    "Stanley, where exactly is my father?" Sharon red at him and asked.


    Stanley moved his lips. "Sharon, please go back with me, and I will exin everything to you..."


    Again, he reached out to pull her.


    "Don''t touch me!" Sharon shouted. With her emotions on the brink of a mental breakdown, she


    strode towards the operating room. Seeing that, Isai frowned and was about to signal his


    bodyguards. Immediately, Stanley went over and held Sharon tightly in his arms. "Sharon, don''t go


    in!"


    Now, his actions had undoubtedly acknowledged that Sharon''s father was inside. Therefore,


    Sharon''s emotions broke free, and she struggled like a madman. "Let me go! Stanley, let me go! I


    want to see my father!"


    "Don''t act like this, Sharon... " Stanley''s heart was almost bleeding, and his eyes were red and hot.


    With all his strength, he tightly held Sharon, who was struggling to break away from him. "Calm


    down, Sharon!"


    Calm down?


    Those two words pierced through Sharon''s heart, currently, her father''s organs were being gouged


    out. So, how could she, as his daughter, calm down?


    "Stanley, let go of me!" Sharon yelled.


    However, Stanley forcefully held her in his arms. How could he let her go? She was already so


    agitated. If she went in to see her father... She would go crazy! Therefore, he definitely could not let


    her in!


    "Stanley, I''m begging you to let go, please? I want to see my father. I want to see him for thest


    time. Just let me take a look at him, please?" Sharon began to cry, and her tears fell onto Stanley''s


    chest. Her tears were burning him to the point of suffocation. With that, he held her tightly and said


    in a hoarse voice. "I promise, I will avenge your father. Sharon, don''t do this. It''s toote to go in


    now..."


    Again, his words were like a dose of strong medicine. Sharon, who was struggling, suddenly


    stopped.


    It''s... toote?


    Sharon opened her eyes, and it seemed to be covered with ayer of mist. Slowly her gaze


    revealed a sense of despair and monstrous hatred. Subsequently, she abruptly pushed Stanley


    aside and pulled out the gun from his waist, aiming it straight at him.


    Stanley''s body trembled. "Sharon..."


    Despite Stanley calling her name, Sharon looked at him indifferently. "Why did you marry me?"


    "Sharon..."


    "Say it! Why did you marry me?" Sharon held the gun in both her hands and her eyes were


    shockingly red. "Was it because my dad''s organs could save your mother''s life?"


    At this point, Stanley''s hands were tightly clenched into fists. He looked into her mad and hateful


    eyes. After a long while, he said in a trembling voice, "...Yes."


    Upon hearing Stanley''s answer, Sharon only felt her body sway. However, at the same time, she


    laughed out loud, "Did you arrange for this operation?"


    "It was already toote when I rushed over. Sharon, listen to me. I admit that I married you with a


    purpose, but that was in the past, and now it has changed. Since I fell in love with you, I have no


    intention of sacrificing your father! Give me the gun, and I promise you that I will give your father an


    exnation. Believe me, please?"


    As Stanley spoke, he rushed forward to grab the gun in her hand. Yet, Sharon shook her head and


    backed away while she shouted, "Don''te any closer!"


    Then, she turned the gun and pointed it at Isai, who had been standing in the corner. "You were the


    one who took my father out of the hospital, am I right?"


    At the moment when she aimed her gun at Isai, two bodyguards took action at the same time. One


    blocked in front of Isai while the other pulled out the gun at his waist. Next, he pressed it against


    Sharon''s head as he warned her, "Put down your... Ah!"


    Before the bodyguard could finish his sentence, Stanley violently kicked him, which caused him to


    fall heavily to the side. Following that, Stanley''s voice was as cold and hard as the voice from hell,


    "Who gave you the f*cking right to point at her with a gun? F*ck off!"


    After that, there was a hint of fear in the bodyguard''s eyes. With that, he hesitated and did not dare


    to move.


    Sharon''s gaze fixed on Isai. "Say it! Did you kill my father?"


    Slowly, a frown rose between Isai brows, and his face showed anger. How dare this woman pointed


    a gun at him! What a presumptuous woman!


    "You do know the status that the Jones holds, right? Didn''t you ever think about the reason you


    were able to marry into our family? Without my permission, it would be impossible for you to be Mrs.


    Jones, and the price for all of this was the contribution of your father''s organs. Also, if your father


    continues to be in that condition, it would be better for him to die with meaning, and his death will be


    an exchange for your future wealth and glory. So, if you continue to cause trouble, the situation will


    be difficult to handle. By then, I''m afraid that you won''t be able to keep your status in the Jones


    family!"


    As Isai finished his words, Sharon''s mind kept shing back and forth about what he said. "If your


    father continues to be in that condition, it would be better for him to die with meaning..."


    It turned out that in the heart of such people, her father''s life was merely like an ant!


    "Ha- ha..." Sharon suddenly began tough. Her smile was filled with grief and despair. "Since that''s


    the case, you can apany my father to death as well."


    Isai''s face changed when he heard that. Thanks to his bodyguard''s agile movement, Isai was


    thrown directly to the ground.


    At the same time, there was a loud bang.


    A gunshot rang out.


    Furious, Isai issued a death order, "Take her away!"


    Under Isai''s orders, several bodyguards were about to take action when Stanley''s gaze swept over


    them like a sharp de as he threatened, "Let me see who the f*ck dares to touch her!"


    As furious as ever, Isai ordered again. "Do it now!"


    Simultaneously, the bodyguards took out their guns. With one hand, Stanley protected Sharon as he


    snatched her gun with another hand. However, Sharon seemed to be frightened, and her teeth were


    chattering. So the gun was held firmly in her hands, and Stanley was unable to take it from her.


    In the meantime, the bodyguards prepared to snatch Sharon away, but Stanley was guarding her as


    he retreated.


    "Mr. Jones, if you want to live, tell your men to stay still." Shawn, who had been quiet, suddenly said


    coldly behind Isai.


    As Isai was being held at gunpoint, his face was extremely sullen. "Shawn, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I just want to take Sharon away from here." Shawn had a faint smile on his face. "Isai


    Jones, I would advise you to stop moving now, as my shooting skills are not the best. So, if my gun


    refuses to listen to my orders, then don''t me me when something happens."


    With a sneer, Isai said, "Are you threatening me?"


    "If the threat is useful, then yes, I''m threatening you, old man." Shawn put the gun against the back


    of Isai''s head. "Let your dogs back down. Now!"


    Although Isai was unwilling to do so, he waved his hand, and the bodyguards immediately made


    way for him.


    Shawn looked at Stanley and said, "Take her away!"


    Suddenly, Sharon came back to her senses. With that, her hands broke free, and the gun fell to the


    ground. Swiftly, she turned around and ran towards the operating room. Stanley''s eyes were sharp,


    and his hands were nimble. Ruthlessly, he gave a heavy sh behind her neck. Sharon''s vision


    went ck, and she passed out in his arms.


    Immediately, Stanley lifted her up and strode away.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277


    When Sharon woke up, she was in the vi. Opening her eyes, she felt that the ceiling was familiar


    and the scent around her as well.


    "You''re awake?"


    The moment she opened her eyes, Stanley raised his hand and signaled the doctors to enter. Softly,


    he whispered to Sharon, "Sharon, do you feel ufortable? I''ll get the doctor to check on you."


    Laying there, Sharon did not move at all. It was as if she did not hear his words.


    Stanley pursed his lips and reached out to touch her. "Sharon?"


    However, Sharon''s gaze was dull as she stared at the ceiling. There was no reaction from her, and


    it felt like she had no perception of the outside world at all.


    By then, Stanley started to panic. After knocking her out at the hospital and bringing her home, she


    had not been sleeping well. When she was dreaming, her emotions were unstable. Her brows were


    tightly furrowed, and she was constantly crying. Furthermore, she kept muttering to herself...


    Now that she had woken up, he was scared out of wits to see her in such a motionless state.


    "Sharon?" Stanley touched her face. There was faint distress in his voice, "Could you say


    something to me, please?"


    Stanley talked to Sharon for a long time but failed to get any reaction from her. Seeing her like that,


    he felt his heart aching, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    In the end, the doctor came over to examine her body and exined hesitantly, "Mrs. Jones''s body


    is weak, and the baby is also very unstable." Then, he said to Sharon, "For the sake of the baby,


    Mrs. Jones, you have to snap out of this..."


    When it came to her child, Sharon slowly showed some reaction. Her eyes moved, and she opened


    her mouth to say something.


    Hurriedly, Stanley went over and asked, "Sharon, what did you say?"


    In a hoarse voice, Sharon said, "I want to see my father''s body."


    Hearing that, Stanley froze. After a long while, he nodded and said, "I''ve already dealt with it. He is


    in the funeral parlor. You can visit him at any time."


    With that, Sharon''s eyshes fluttered violently for a moment. She closed her eyes, and tears were


    streaming down from the corner of her eyes. Then, she opened her eyes again and slowly sat up


    from the bed. "Take me there right now."


    As long as she was willing to speak, Stanley could do anything for her. Immediately, he stood up


    and said, "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    Then, Sharon stood up and tried to walk. Due to her weak body, her legs were like jelly, and she


    almost lost her bnce. After only two steps, she staggered and almost fell.


    "Sharon!" Stanley promptly hugged her. His dark eyes were full of worry. "You''re in poor health. I


    think you should rest at home first. Then, I''ll arrange..."


    "I''m fine. I''m going to see my dad." Before he could finish, Sharon interrupted him. Then, she


    pushed him away and came out of his arms. "Take me to him!"


    Stanley looked at her with aplex gaze. A momentter, he bent down to carry her, then walked


    straight out.


    Sharon was startled for a moment before she started to thrash around, "Let me down! What are you


    doing?"


    "Don''t move!" Stanley said in a low voice, "I''ll take you there."


    After Sharon''s unsessful attempt in breaking away from Stanely, she was breathless. In the end,


    she had no strength left and she was toozy to move. It seemed that she had given in and allowed


    him to carry her into the car. With that, she followed him to the funeral parlor.


    It was as if the heavens were mourning for her father''s death. As soon as Sharon got down from the


    car, the sky changed, and it started drizzling.


    The people at the funeral parlor had been waiting for them. Upon their arrival, they quickly led the


    way.Upon their arrival, the people at the funeral parlor had been waiting for them. When they saw


    theming, they quickly led the way.


    The body of Sharon''s father was frozen in a chill box. When Sharon lifted the white cloth, she could


    no longer hold it in and started to cry on her father''s body. Stanley, who was watching by the side,


    clenched his fist tightly. His heart ached for Sharon, but at the same time, he was raging with anger.


    "Isai Jones, just you wait!" One day, he would personally kill him!


    Sharon cried for a long time. In the end, her throat was hoarse, and no tears wereing out. She


    stood beside her father''s body in a daze. Stretching out her trembling hand, she pulled down the


    white cloth...


    "Sharon, don''t!" Stanley wanted to stop her, but it was toote.


    Pulling down the white cloth, Sharon saw that her father''s upper body had already been mended


    with dense stitches. Those ugly and terrifying stitches were bent and curved as they intertwined


    across her father''s body.


    Although Sharon wanted to cry, her tears seemed to have dried up, and not a single drop rolled


    down anymore.


    All of a sudden, she remembered that time when she was still a child, her father would anxiously


    carry her to the hospital whenever she had caught a cold, and he would me himself endlessly.


    While her father held her in his arms, he would say to her, "My princess, daddy''s so sorry for not


    taking good care of you, and now you''re sick."


    He was always busy with work and would sometimese homete. However, whenever she was


    hungry, he would immediately go into the kitchen to cook for her even before he could change out of


    his work clothes.


    There were many more warm and small memories she had shared with her father. In the past,


    Sharon thought that she would be able to live a simple but happy life forever. However, unexpected


    things could happen at any time, and as luck would have it, something had happened to her father.


    And now, her father was dead.


    She was fatherless now.


    From now on, she would live alone in this world, and no one would love her as her father did.


    "Dad, could youe back to life?"


    Sharon could not control herself anymore. She knelt on the ground, covered her face, and began to


    sob helplessly.


    "Dad, could you pleasee back to life!"


    Seeing Sharon kneel on the ground, Stanely followed. As he got on his knees, his back was


    straight, and his thin lips were tightly pursed together. In front of Sharon''s father, he heavily


    kowtowed three times.


    "You don''t have the right to kneel before my dad!" Sharon snapped. Her voice filled with grief and


    resentment.


    Stanley''s figure swayed as he raised his head, and Sharon was staring at him with a pair of red and


    swollen eyes, "I''m telling you to get up! You don''t have the right to kneel before him!"


    Slowly, Stanley stood up, and his long eyshes trembled. He came to her and said, "I know that


    you hate me now, but now is not the time to do this. Sharon, the most important thing now is to let


    your father rest in peace."


    Sarcastically, Sharonughed, "Rest in peace? He was murdered by your family. He died with


    injustice, and he will never be able to rest in peace!"


    "Sharon..." Stanley''s heart ached with pity for her. Now, she looked as if she had lost everything.


    Feeling a heart-wrenching pain, Stanley wanted to hug her. However, Sharon forcefully waved his


    hand away and screamed, "Do not put your hands on me!"


    By then, Sharon''s emotion was out of control. Her face was full of rage and despair. Looking at her


    current state, Stanley felt more pain than someone killing himself. Also, her alienation was like a


    knife stabbing at his heart.


    As he could not withstand it any longer, Stanley forcefully pulled her into his arms and hugged her


    tightly. "Sharon, I''m sorry, my love... It''s all my fault for not protecting your father. I''m sorry for you


    and your father. Please don''t be like this, okay? I swear to god that I will avenge your father and not


    let him die like this. I will make Isai Jones pay for everything he has done! Sharon, please..."


    Stanley repeated his words over and over again. Not knowing how long it took, but Sharon, who


    had been struggling, slowly stopped. Motionlessly, shey in Stanley''s embrace. After a long time,


    she said in a low and hoarse voice, "Okay, I''ll listen to you. I''m going to let my father rest in peace. I


    can''t just let himy here like this."


    When he heard that, a hint of joy rose in Stanley''s heart as he repeatedly nodded. "What do you


    n to do about the funeral? We can do anything you want."


    Sharon''s eyshes drooped to hide the light in her eyes as she said indifferently, "There''s no need


    for anything. There''s also no need to invite a single person either. My father did not enjoy the bustle


    and hustle when he was alive, and now that he has passed, he would not like it either. Our rtives


    had long broken off from us. My mother... Ha, there''s no chance she would attend his funeral."


    For the funeral, Stanley arranged it as how Sharon wanted. There was no funeral ceremony, and he


    did not inform anyone. Silently, he apanied her and quietly dealt with her father''s funeral


    arrangements.


    Standing in the rain, Sharon held her father''s ashes. She thought of how everything was still fine


    yesterday. Although her father was in a vegetative state, at least she could still see and touch him.


    But now, a living person had be a pile of ashes.


    The image of her father''s dead body shed through her mind, and the ugly scars made her sick.


    "Are you alright?" Stanley pulled her back under the roof and nervously looked at her. "How about


    going to the hospital first?"


    Today, her emotions had been unstable. It must have been hard for her body. Stanley was worried


    for both her and the baby in her belly.


    Pushing his hand away, Sharon calmly said, "I''m fine."


    Stanley looked at her with a frown. With the urn in her arms, Sharon walked forward. Meanwhile,


    Anthony stood in the rain and looked at Sharon uneasily, "Mrs. Jones..."


    Without a word, Sharon went straight to the side of the road and reached out her hand to stop the


    car.


    Seeing that, Stanley strode over with an uncertain expression on his face, "What are you doing?"


    "Stanley Jones, I won''t carry my father''s ashes into the Jones'' ce. Let go," Sharon calmly said.


    Stanley''s temple twitched. "Anthony, the umbre!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Anthony handed over the umbre. Stanley took it and shielded


    Sharon from the rain. In contrast, his entire body was exposed to the rain, and the pouring rain


    made a pitter-patter sound as it hit his body. It was as if he did not notice that he was standing in the


    rain himself.


    "Yes, my surname is Jones, but I have nothing to do with the Jones family. You hate Isai Jones.


    Well, so do I!" Stanley did not blink as he looked at her. "I will stand up for you, and I will seek


    justice for your father. Listen to me, and let''s go home together."


    Coldly, Sharon looked at him. "How are you going to seek justice for me? Are you going to kill your


    father?"


    Without even blinking, Stanley replied. "If you want me to kill him, I will do as you say!"


    After Sharon heard his words, her body violently shuttered as she stared at him in disbelief.


    "Believe me. I can do anything for you!" Stanley said as he stretched his hand to pull her. "Please


    go home with me, okay? You can''t get wet in the rain. Please think about our child, Sharon."


    Despite his words, Sharon pulled her hand out of his palm with no expression on her face. "It''s


    impossible for me to take my father into the Jones'' ce. I can''t, and I won''t do it!"


    "Sure, if you don''t want to go back, then you don''t have to. Let''s go to the hotel." No matter what


    she said, Stanley would agree.


    Still, Sharon dodged his hand and said, "Stanley, don''t you understand? I don''t want to be with you


    right now. I want to be alone. Don''t follow me!"


    After that, she turned around and got in the taxi without looking back.


    Stanley threw away the umbre and turned to get into his own car. On the other hand, Anthony


    was so nervous that he followed him without hesitation. "Let me drive."


    Currently, Stanley did not have a clear mind, so how could he drive? With that, Anthony directly sat


    in the driver''s seat. Immediately, he chased after the taxi in front of them, even without Stanley''s


    order.


    Sitting in the taxi, Sharon just wanted to find a quiet ce to sit with her father''s ashes. However, no


    matter how hard she thought, she could not think of a single ce.


    With that, she curled up in the car and suddenly felt deste.


    Suddenly, her phone rang. Sharon took it out and looked at it. She could not hold back her tears as


    she answered the phone, "Melody..." Hearing her sobbing voice, Melody was shocked. "What''s


    wrong, Sharon?"


    "Melody, I don''t have a father anymore... He is gone..."


    Melody poured a cup of warm water. Looking at Sharon who was sitting on the ground, she sighed


    and came to her side. "Sharon, why don''t you take a shower first, hmm? And here''s some warm


    water. Take a sip."


    Sharon''s eyes were red and swollen. Then she took the mug from Melody''s hand. The warmth


    began to spread along her palm, making her feel veryfortable. Just when she was about to


    drink it, she suddenly felt queasy. In an instant, she got up and ran to the bathroom.


    Melody quickly followed her.


    After retching, Sharon felt so much morefortable. Melody pulled her up from the ground and


    had her sit in a nice chair. Then, she said in a low voice, "I''ll get you some clothes to change. Wait


    for me here."


    At that time, Sharon''s face was pale. She replied with a ''hmm'' as her eyshes trembled.


    After delivering the clothes, Melody closed the door of the bathroom. She let out a long sigh and


    went downstairs with an umbre.


    A car was parked downstairs. From the moment Sharon got out of the taxi, the car had followed


    behind. It had been parked for half an hour, but there was still no sign that it was going to leave.


    Upon reaching the car, Melody tapped on the window. After a while, the window rolled down,


    revealing Stanley''s side face. Melody was shocked as she did not expect that hisplexion would


    be worse than Sharon''s.


    "Mr... Mr. Stanley, I just came down to inform you that Sharon''s doing fine. Tonight, she''ll sleep with


    me. Plus, it''s gettingte. I think you should go back. Don''t worry about her. She''s in good hands."


    Stanley raised his head and asked in a hoarse voice, "What is she doing right now?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Knowing who he was referring to, Melody replied, "Just now, she cried for a while. Now she''s taking


    a shower. Later, I''ll coax her to sleep and let her have a good rest. Don''t worry, Stanley."


    Stanley nodded. "Thank you. You should go up and apany her. Sorry to trouble you."


    Stunned, Melody waved her hand, "No trouble at all. It''s what I should do. Stanley, you don''t need to


    stay here anymore. Go back and have a good rest."


    "Mm," Stanley said faintly, but he did not move.


    Then, Melody sighed and went up. When she returned, Sharon had alreadye out of the


    shower. She was lying in the bed, weeping silently.


    Melody pursed her lips,y down beside her, and reached out to hug her. "Just cry it out. Let it all


    out if you feel sad. You''ll feel better after crying."


    Sharon hugged her back as she sobbed.


    The next day, as Sharon opened her eyes, Melody was still fast asleep. She got up and searched


    for Melody''s phone. After dialing a number, she said a few words and hung up.


    After a while, Melody got up as well. After washing up, she looked out of the window and was


    stunned. "Stanley''s still here?"


    Sharon''s gaze moved.


    "When you were in the showerst night, I went downstairs and told him to go home and rest. I


    reassured him that you would be in safe hands. So, I thought he was gone. Wow, I can''t believe that


    he''s still there." Melody pulled the curtains. "It rained heavilyst night. Did he stay in the car the


    whole night?"

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278


    After Melody finished speaking, Sharon sat there, with the ashes of her father in her arms. For a


    long time, she remained silent.


    Melody thought for a while and sat down beside her. Yesterday, Sharon suddenly came over saying


    that her father had passed and she was extremely down in the dumps. Under that kind of situation,


    it was difficult for Melody to ask anything.


    Today, seeing that she was calmer thanst night, Melody took the chance to ask, "Can you tell me


    what''s going on?"


    Sharon lowered her eyes and shook her head.


    She preferred not to say it, and she also did not know how to tell Melody all these.


    "Then..." Melody did not make things difficult for her. "Let''s go out for breakfast! I bet you didn''t eat


    anything yesterday, did you? If you don''t eat anything, you will not be able to withstand it."


    Again, Sharon was silent for a moment, then stood up and followed her out.


    Seeing that Sharon finally showed some reaction, Melody was so happy that she pressed her down


    on the chair and patted her on the shoulder. "Sit down and leave it to me! I''ll cook for you. It''ll only


    take me a few minutes..."


    Before she could finish her words, the doorbell rang.


    Melody muttered, "Who is it?" Then, she walked over and opened the door. When she saw the


    person outside, she froze for a moment. "Mr... Mr. Stanley?"


    Politely, Stanley nodded, and his gaze passed over her andnded directly on Sharon, who was in


    the living room. Following that, he said in a hoarse voice, "I went to buy some food for both of you.


    Miss Graham, share it with Sharon."


    Immediately, Melody took it from him. "Okay. Great. Thank you!" After a pause, she invited him, "Mr.


    Stanley, since you''re here, don''t just stand outside. Come in and join us for breakfast."


    "Is that okay?" Stanley stared straight at Sharon.


    "Of course!" Melody nodded repeatedly and said, "It''s fine. Juste in..."


    With a creaking sound, Sharon, who was sitting on the chair, suddenly pushed the chair aside.


    Then, she stood up and said, "You guys enjoy your meal. I''m not hungry."


    Melody was stunned. What was up with that girl? She was fine minutes ago.


    On the other hand, Stanley''s eyes darkened, and he said in a low voice, "I''m not going in. Enjoy the


    food. I''ll be downstairs."


    After that, he turned around and left.


    "Hey..." Melody shouted. Seeing that he went downstairs directly, she frowned and then closed the


    door. She then turned to re at Sharon, "Sharon, why did you do that?"


    Suddenly, Sharon began to cry.


    Melody was dumbfounded. "Hey? I''m not saying that you ¡ªdon''t... don''t do this. I didn''t mean to


    me you. I just feel that Mr. Stanley has had a hard time. He stayed out all night and came up this


    early to deliver food for you. A guy would rarely do this. So, no matter what happened between the


    two of you, you shouldn''t have... Okay, okay! Fine, I''ll shut up now. Sweetie, please don''t cry!"


    In the end, Melody had no choice. She walked over, took out a napkin, and wiped her tears. "There,


    there..."


    One drop at a time, Sharon''s tears were falling like pearls. "Melody, I want to divorce him, but, but I


    don''t want to..."


    Melody was stunned by her words. What did she mean? So, did she want a divorce or not?


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you talking about divorce again?" Melody patted her on the back.


    "Don''t cry. Tell me everything, clearly!"


    Without giving a reply, Sharon silently wept. In her heart, she hated herself for being so useless.


    She argued with herself silently, "The members of the Jones Family harmed your father, so you


    should hate them. Why do you still like Stanley?"


    If she continued to be together with Stanley, her father in heaven would not be able to rest in peace!


    Therefore, she could not be together with Stanley!


    For her father''s sake, she must not!


    Anxious, Melody did not know what to do. Sharon was hugging her while her tears kept falling on


    Melody''s shoulders. Sharon sobbed, "Melody, don''t ask, just don''t..."


    The truth was, she could not bring herself to say it. Just the thought of divorcing Stanley made her


    feel as if her heart was being cut by a knife!


    But if she didn''t divorce Stanley, her father''s death would cast a shadow on her for the rest of her


    life!


    Frightened by her sad look, Melody answered,


    "Okay, fine! I won''t ask. Don''t be sad."


    After staying up all night, Stanley was in a trance. He leaned back on his chair with his head facing


    up. Then, he closed his eyes to get some rest while his brows were shrouded with a dark shadow


    and his tightly pursed thin lips were like sharp des carved into his sharp facial features.


    "Mr. Jones." Anthony''s voice came from outside the car window.


    With his eyes closed, Stanley did not move.


    Anthony looked at him and said in a low voice, "We just received a call from the personnel manager.


    Several managers in thepany suddenly resigned and took some capable employees away."


    Hearing this sudden news, Stanley opened his eyes and tilted his head. "A collective resignation?"


    "Yes." Anthony nodded and pursed his lips. "I just called the managers who resigned and asked


    about the situation. Two managers were unwilling to tell me the reason, and they handed out their


    resignation letters unterally. They were willing topensate for the liquidated damages."


    After a pause, Anthony added, "The other manager secretly revealed to me that the Isai Jones was


    the one who caused this, as well as Liam Frazier. At such a time, he paid a huge sum of money to


    hire those managers into theirpany. He even took some of therge contracts that we were


    about to sign!"


    When Stanley heard this, he fell silent.


    About this matter, he did not even need to think about it and could understand that Isai and Liam


    had joined forces to suppress him. For the past few years, his reputation in Beachmarsh City had


    almost eclipsed the entire Jones Family. So, this was a lesson and warning that Isai gave him, to tell


    him that no matter how capable he was, he was no rivalry against the Jones Family.


    Scornfully, Stanleyughed, "Don''t worry about those clowns!"


    "But..." Anthony was still worried. "If you don''t go back to thepany to take charge now, I''m


    afraid things will get worse."


    Stanley didn''t even think about it. "I can''t leave right now. Sharon needs me by her side."


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''but''!" Stanley''s expression was indifferent. "If they want to use these cheap tricks, just


    let them do it! At most, we''ll just lose some performance."


    But these sales are worth several billion. For the sake of Mrs. Jones, the price is too high. Anthony


    sighed in his heart.


    Anthony seemed to want to say more, but Stanley suddenly opened the door and got off. With that,


    he looked in the direction of Stanley''s gaze. Sharon and Melody came out of the corridor.


    As Melody saw that Stanley was still outside, she was not surprised at all. She raised her hand and


    greeted him.


    Again, Stanley nodded politely. Then, he walked towards Sharon and stood in front of her. "Where


    are you going?"


    Without even sparing him a nce, Sharon directly walked past him.


    Despite being ignored, Stanley frowned and followed her.


    Sharon kept going forward and came to the main road. Finally, she stopped and entered a


    photocopy store.


    Stanley did not know what she was going to do. Just as he was about to go over, Melody stopped


    him. "Stanley."


    Stanley nced at her. So, Melody quickly said, "There''s something I''d like to ask you."


    "Miss Graham, please go ahead."


    "You two... Did you guys had a huge quarrel this time? And her father, what''s going on? I''ve known


    Sharon for several years and know that she had a deep rtionship with her father. All she only


    hoped was that her father could one day wake up. We haven''t met for two days, but her father


    suddenly... passed?"


    While Stanley''s gaze was fixed on Sharon, who was in the copy store, he replied, "She didn''t tell


    you?"


    Melody shook her head. "No. I asked her, but she only cried. So I didn''t dare to ask further."


    Cried?


    Since yesterday, her eyes had been swollen. He felt ufortable and a sense of pity surged up


    looking at her.


    Then, Stanley lowered his eyes slightly and asked, "Did she eat breakfast?"


    Melody sighed. "No, she didn''t taste it at all, saying that she was not hungry."


    With that, Stanley pursed his thin lips tightly. A trace of anger could be seen in his eyes as he


    med her for not caring about her body.


    At that moment, Sharon came out of the printing shop. Stanley stared straight at her with burning


    eyes. Then, Sharon walked straight to him and handed over the paper in her hand. "I just printed it.


    Take a look. If there is no problem, please sign it."


    Looking down, Stanley saw the two words on the paper. Divorce Agreement.


    "I know that you businessmen won''t easily divorce because you''re afraid that after the divorce, you''ll


    need to divide your property. However, you can rest assured that I will not ask a penny from you,


    which is stated in the contract. I will leave this marriage without taking any of your property." Sharon


    looked at him. "First, sign the divorce agreement. Then, when you''re free, we''ll go to the court and


    complete the divorce process."


    Sharon finished her words in a cold tone. In contrast, Stanley''s expression changed dramatically.


    His temples were twitching, and his eyes were cold.


    Watching from the side, Melody was shivering. The expression on Stanley''s face was too scary. He


    looked like he was about to devour someone. With that, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva and


    retreated to Sharon''s side. In a low voice, she said, "Hey, what are you doing? You trying to pluck


    the tiger''s hair?"


    Why did Sharon want a divorce? It was inevitable that there would be quarrels between couples. If


    Sharon kept mentioning divorce so easily, did she care about Stanley''s pride?


    Sharon did not shrink back. Instead, she stared straight into Stanley''s cold eyes and repeated the


    same sentence, "Please sign it!"


    Looking at her, Stanley suddenly smiled. He reached out to take the contract. Without even looking


    at it, he started tearing it into pieces in front of her face.


    Sharon''s expression changed. Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her emotions and took out


    another copy from her pocket. "Tear it then! No matter how much you tear, I have more copies!"


    Stanley''s eyes were as cold as iron. "Well, no matter how many divorce agreements you prepare, I


    won''t sign it. Just give up!"


    "Stanley!" Sharon couldn''t control herself from screaming out loud. Her gaze was like fire as she


    stared at him. "If you still have a little conscience, divorce me, or I''ll hate you for the rest of my life!"


    "I would rather you hate me." The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled up as he smiled coldly. "It


    doesn''t matter even if you want to kill me, let alone that little bit of hatred. I don''t care."


    The words that came from Stanley''s mouth shocked Sharon. She could not even utter a word and


    looked at him in shock. Nheless, her heart was filled with anger and hatred. Throwing the


    divorce agreement at his face, she sneered, "Even if you don''t want a divorce, you must sign the


    papers. Your family killed my father. If I continue to live with you, I would be heartless!"


    Hearing that, Melody''s eyes widened. What? The Jones killed Sharon''s father? That was


    impossible!


    But again, if it wasn''t for this reason, why did Sharon set her heart on divorcing Stanley?


    While Melody was still in shock, Sharon quickly pulled her into a taxi. In the taxi, Melody opened her


    mouth several times. She wanted to ask but was too shocked to say anything.


    After a long time, she found her own voice. "Um, Sharon, Stanley''s car is following behind us."


    Sharon was not surprised that Stanley would follow. Therefore, she did not show much of a


    reaction.


    Now that the conversation had begun, Melody directly asked her, "Sharon, about your father... What


    exactly is going on?"


    Sharon''s hands were clenched into fists. "The Jones caused his death. They took away my father''s


    body, removed his organs, and saved the life of Stanley''s mother. The reason why Stanley had


    taken me as his wife from the beginning was for my father''s organ."


    In disbelief, Melody widened her eyes. "What the hell? They... How could they do such a thing? It''s


    murder! Have you called the police?"


    "Do you think it will work?" Sharon turned her head to look at her. "Perhaps the police will ept


    the report. But in the end, will the Jones Family pay the price for my father''s death? No, they hold so


    much power in Beachmarsh City. They will definitely brush this matter aside. In the end, I''ll end up


    with nothing. Melody, I hate this situation so much! I won''t let my father die without an exnation.


    The Jones Family will definitely pay the price!"


    Stunned, Melody saw the me of hatred in Sharon''s eyes. Subconsciously, she asked, "What... do


    you want to do?"


    Word by word, Sharon said, "I''m going to solve this problem in person."


    The car stopped at the entrance of a shopping mall. Before Sharon entered, she only said one


    sentence, "Melody, help me stall some time with Stanley."


    So Melody waited at the entrance. After Stanley got off the car, she immediately went up and


    blocked him. "Stanley!"


    With a frown, Stanley nced at her. "Where''s Sharon?" "I want to ask you a few questions."


    Melody did not answer but asked, "What did Sharon mean just now? Can you exin it to me? I


    really need to know."


    Stanley was clueless at the fact that she was trying to stall for time. With that, he replied vaguely,


    "I''ll definitely exin this matter to Sharon. Right now, her emotions are unstable, and she needs


    someone by her side. Miss Graham, please tell me. Where is she?"


    Seeing the anxiety in Stanley''s eyes, Melody also recalled the strong hatred in Sharon''s eyes when


    they were in the car just now. Subconsciously, she raised her head and pointed at the shopping


    mall. Then, Stanley strode in.


    Upon entering the shopping mall, Stanley furrowed his brows tightly. The mall had a total of five


    floors, and its surface area was huge. People wereing and going, so not even Sharon''s


    shadow could be seen.


    "Miss Graham, why did Sharone here?" Stanley asked.


    Melody shook her head. "I... I don''t know. I really don''t. She asked the taxi to stop here, then told


    me to stall some time. She., she went in by herself."


    Hearing that, Stanley was in a state of panic, and a bad feeling spread in his heart.


    Arriving at a corner, Sharon saw Liam sitting on a chair waiting for her from afar. She pursed her lips


    and strode over.


    Hearing some noises, Liam raised his head to look at her. Raising his brows, he asked, "How did


    youe up with the idea of inviting me out?"


    This woman hated his guts. Two hours ago, she took the initiative to call him and asked him to wait


    for her here. On the phone, she even said she wanted to meet him.


    "Where are the things I asked you to bring for me? Have you brought them?"


    "What do you need sleeping pills for?" Although Liam said so, he still took it out of his pocket and


    handed it over. "I didn''t take too much. So, if you want tomit suicide, you definitely won''t die."


    "It''s just that I haven''t had a good sleep recently. I''m not trying to kill myself." Sharon gave a vague


    exnation. Pulling out the chair, Sharon sat down. After a pause, she said directly, "Liam, do you


    hate all the Jones?"


    Liam could not figure out what she was up to, so he narrowed his eyes at her. "What do you mean?"


    "A man keeping a woman as his mistress is not a sign of love. Isai Jones made your mother his


    mistress back then, but to this day, he never admitted your mother''s identity. He''s even been hiding


    your identity from the outside world. Only a few people in your circle know that you are the blood of


    the Jones Family." Sharon stared at him. "Your mother had passed for so many years without you


    knowing why she died. Don''t you think that she won''t be at peace even in heaven? Also, have you


    ever thought about whether your mother was murdered by Ember, or actually by the man she


    loved?"


    Liam''s face darkened as Sharon finished her words. "Sharon, what are you trying to say?"


    "What I mean is, Ember had been ill for so many years. Do you really think that she had the ability


    to kill your mother back then? Your mother''s death wasn''t clear, but haven''t you ever thought Isai


    Jones was her killer?"


    Liam lowered his voice and rebuked her. "Who ordered you over to say such things? Stanley?"


    Sharon sneered, "No one ordered me to do so. I wanted to meet you myself. Also, I don''t believe


    that you''ve never thought about all these questions. An outsider like me could even think about it.


    Liam, don''t tell me that you''ve never given it some thought. Or you''re too scared to investigate


    further? You''re afraid to find out that your mother was actually killed by your own father, so you can''t


    ept it, right? That''s why you transferred all of your hatred to Ember!"


    "Shut up!" Liam''s face darkened.


    Sharon stared straight at him. "Are you angry from embarrassment? Or did I hit the nail on your


    head?"


    Fixing his gaze on the woman, what she said was actually not wrong. It wasn''t that he had not


    thought about these things, but he didn''t dare to think too deeply. In the past, Liam''s mother died in


    Ember''s room, and the two of them were the only ones present. However, Ember had always been


    ill and had been bedridden some years ago. So, given her poor health condition, it would be difficult


    for her to kill a person! Back then, no one else was in that room except for the two of them, which


    caused Liam to have no choice but to cast his hate on Ember!


    "If your father loved your mother, he would definitely give her justice after knowing that she''s dead.


    However, years have passed. Did he do anything? No, right?" Sharon''s words were like a blow to


    Liam''s heart. "Your mother died in vain. The murderer is very likely to be your father! Liam, don''t you


    want revenge? Don''t you want justice for your mother?"


    Liam''s gaze was cold and fierce as he looked at her. "You want me to kill my father?"


    Sharonughed out: "No, I can avenge for you."


    "What do you mean?" Liam waspletely taken back.


    "I said that I could avenge on your behalf, as long as you help me. Prepare a gun and take me to


    the Jones family''s mansion. Then, I''ll personally kill him!" Sharon''s eyes were bloodshot and were


    zing with fire when she said this. "Even if I was caught, you wouldn''t be implicated in it."

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279


    Liam''s eyes slowly narrowed as he sized her up. "Sharon, what''s going on with you?"


    It would be fine if he did not ask. Now that the question was out, Sharonpletely exploded, "Your


    father killed my father, and I''m going to get justice for my father!"


    Liam frowned. "What do you mean?"


    She knew Liam would definitely not help her if she did not make herself clear, so she told him


    everything that had happened yesterday. And when he heard that, he widened his eyes, his face full


    of shock. Only after some time that he could digest what he had just heard.


    Suddenly, Liam came to a realization. "So, that''s why you came here. You didn''t juste to see


    me. You wanted to provoke me so that I would be blinded by hate and stand on your side, am I


    right?"


    Pressing the corners of her mouth together, Sharon remained silent.


    Then Liam raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "Do you really have the guts to kill someone?"


    "For my father''s sake, I will do anything!"


    "Have you not thought of calling the police after knowing your father was killed by them?"


    Sharon stared straight at him. "Would it be useful?"


    Liam looked back at her, and after some time, he shook his head. "No. Isai''s power is so great that


    it''s far from what you can even imagine. Even if you expose this matter to the highest authority, he


    would not be harmed in the slightest. In fact, in the end, your life might even be in danger. Likely,


    even Stanley won''t be able to protect you. Sharon, listen to my advice. I''m not lying to you, nor am I


    trying to coax you. I''m just thinking for you from the perspective of a friend. As for your father''s


    matter, other than submitting to your fate, you can only ept it."


    As far as Isai could stretch out his hand, that was how much power he could hold. Outsiders would


    not know, but anyone who had a bit of power and fame knew that the Jones Family was not


    someone they could afford to provoke. Most importantly, no one could afford to offend Isai Jones.


    "I won''t submit to fate!" Sharon red at Liam with red eyes. "What about your Mom? Why don''t


    you ept your fate then?"


    At once, Liam was at a loss for words.


    With that, Sharon''s tears suddenly fell. She tightly grabbed Liam''s hand. "I''m begging you. Help me,


    please. Other than you, I can''t find anyone else who can help me with this. Liam, as long as you


    promise me this, I''ll do anything you want."


    "Including divorcing Stanley to be with me?" Liam looked at her meaningfully.


    Sharon was stupefied, and she stared at him in shock.


    Liam curled his lips. "If you don''t want to..."


    "I''m willing!" Sharon interrupted him and nodded. "I''m willing!"


    Liamughed, "Truly, this is getting more and more interesting. Oh, I wonder if Stanley would go


    mad if he knew that you''re willing to be with me! For all these years, I''ve never seen him go crazy.


    Sharon, I admire you more and more. For the sake of forcing Stanley to the verge of madness, you


    can be considered as the first woman to do so."


    Sharon''s eyshes drooped as she asked him in a trembling voice, "In that case, does that mean


    you''ve agreed to help me?"


    "I can help you, but I need to say this clearly in advance."


    Hearing that, Sharon raised her head, and her eyes were sparkling. "What? Just say it!"


    "I can help you get what you want, and I can even take you to the Jones Family. But Sharon, you


    need to know clearly how many bodyguards there are protecting Isai Jones. There''s a chance of


    you getting shot by his loyal bodyguard before you can even get close to him!"


    "I''m not afraid of dying!"


    "Alright!" Liamughed. "With these words of yours, there''s nothing left for me to object to."


    "What are you guys talking about?"


    Suddenly, a gloomy and cold voice came from behind Sharon, which caused her body to stiffen


    subconsciously.


    Liam raised his head and looked over. Arching his brows, he looked at Sharon. "Looks like we''re


    going to end our conversation here. Call me when you''ve thought it through."


    As he spoke, Liam stood up. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, something urred to


    him. He bent down to look at Sharon and lowered his voice, saying, "My future Mrs. Frazier, I''m


    leaving now. Aren''t you going to hug me?"


    The moment Sharon raised her eyes, a ck shadow shed past her, and the sound of a fist


    smashing down something could be heard. Liam let out a muffled groan as he retreated.


    Stanley looked at him coldly, "Get lost!"


    While rubbing his bloody nose, Liamughed, "Why are you sote? We''ve already finished what


    we''ve wanted to say. Do you want to know what I told her?"


    Sharon raised his head in shock. She could not believe that Liam would betray her so quickly.


    It was as if Liam did not see the warning look in her eyes. With a faint smile on his face, he looked


    at Stanley, "Just ask me whenever you want to know, I can tell you anytime."


    Stanley opened his thin lips and spat out a few words, "What did she say to you?"


    "Hahaha!" Liamughed out loud. "Stanley, I can''t believe you''re begging me? Wow! This feels


    amazing! I can tell you, but you need to give me something in exchange."


    Liam''s gaze was burning. "I''ve been thinking about yourpany for a long time. If I want your


    company in exchange for Sharon''s words, will you be able to do it?"


    Hearing that, Stanley pressed his lips together, and the look on his face was as sharp as a de.


    Hearing no response, Liam curled his lips and said, "Well, it makes sense that you don''t agree. How


    can a few words be equal to a business empire? Even if you love Sharon, you can''t use arge


    company as an exchange, can you? So, you can''t me me for not telling you what Sharon told


    me, right?"


    After Liam finished speaking, he turned around and left with a smirk on his face.


    Stanley''s expression was horrifying. He turned around and stared at Sharon fiercely. Then, he


    pulled her up from her chair and asked in a cold and stern voice, "Why did you meet him?"


    Suddenly, Sharon threw herself into his arms and held his waist tightly, "Honey, I want to go home!"


    Stunned, Stanley thought to himself, "What was she doing? Moments ago, she has vowed to


    divorce him, but now she turned into a clingy kitten?" No matter how smart Stanley was, he could


    not figure out what Sharon was thinking at this time.


    "Sharon, what exactly did you talk to Liam about?" He did not fall for her trap and continued to ask


    with a cold expression on his face.


    However, Sharon only nudged his chest. "I''m so tired, and sleepy. I want to go home. Can you take


    me home, honey? Please?"


    Now that he saw the way she lowered her voice and begged him, what else could Stanley say? His


    entire heart softened like jelly. So how could he say no?


    "Okay." Stanley''s deep gaze was fixed on her face. "Sharon, if you want me to do anything, I can


    follow your orders, as long as you don''t divorce me, okay?"


    "Okay." Sharon nodded her head and gave a vague reply. "I want to rest now. I want to go home


    and eat. I''m so hungry."


    A faint smile finally appeared on Stanley''s face. "Serves you right for not eating breakfast."


    As he spoke, he took her hand and was about to leave. Sharon had just taken two steps when she


    felt a little dizzy. Stanley nervously looked over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine. Maybe it''s because I haven''t eaten, so I''m a little dizzy."


    Stanley pursed his lips. Without demur, he directly lifted her.


    People wereing and going in the mall, and his action was undoubtedly eyecatching. At first,


    Sharon blushed and wanted to get down, but Stanley held her tightly. "Don''t move."


    In the end, Sharon gave in and stopped struggling. She let him do whatever he pleases. Seeing


    how Stanley cherished her so much, she thought to herself that this might be thest time. Thest


    time he hugged her so intimately.


    In the future, there might not be a chance to meet him again, and also the baby in her belly... She


    reached out and touched her belly. "Baby, I''m sorry. You and I have no fate. It''s possible that before


    you even get to look at this world, and..."


    As she thought of this, Sharon''s heart began to throb.


    Stanley noticed her trembling body. As they reached the car, he carried her into the car. Panicking,


    he asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Sharon buried her face in his chest, and her tears were drenching his shirt. She shook her head,


    "No... nothing, I''m just... I''m fine..."


    As she was sobbing, her words were intermittent. He could not understand what she was saying.


    No matter how Stanley coaxed her, her tears continued to fall. So much so that when they reached


    home, she was still weeping in his embrace.


    Finally, after he had brought her back to the bedroom, he put her down on the bed and coaxed her


    in a soft voice. Slowly, Sharon''s sobs stopped.


    Stanley waited for her to calm down. After a while, when he looked down at her again, a smile


    appeared on his face.


    She actually fell asleep crying.


    It was probably because she was exhausted. For the past two days, she had suffered so much,


    which made him feel ufortable.


    As he looked at her, his heart ached with pity. Then he lowered his head to kiss her. On her face, on


    her lips, and her earlobe, he kissed her carefully. Only then did satisfaction fill his heart.


    For the past few days, he thought he was going to lose her. So, he could not sleep for the whole


    night. Now she had returned to his arms and clung to him like before. Thinking about this, he


    gradually grew at ease.


    Once his nerves rxed, exhaustion swept over him. Stanley closed his eyes, and his drowsiness


    arose.


    Suddenly, he shivered and opened his eyes. There was no one in his arms. He turned his head and


    found that he had already slept for half an hour.


    Where was Sharon?


    Stanley''s expression changed. Terrified, he got up to look for her. At this moment, the bedroom door


    was pushed open, and Sharon walked in.


    Stanley strode over with a gloomy expression, "Where did you go?"


    The furious expression on Stanley''s face seemed to have frightened Sharon. Therefore, she raised


    the ss in her hand in a daze. "I was thirsty. So I went down to get some water."


    Stanley''s thin lips pursed tightly. "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    "You were sleeping so soundly, so I didn''t have the heart to wake you."


    Stanley fell silent. The moment he woke up to find that she was not in his arms, he felt an


    unprecedented sense of nervousness and fear.


    "Are you angry?" Sharon got closer to him and tugged at his clothes. "Don''t be mad. I''ve brought


    you a ss of water too. So, don''t be angry, okay?"


    Stanley sighed softly and pulled her into his embrace. "Never do this again!"


    "Yes," Sharon replied, struggling to break away. "Water... The water is about to spill..."


    In the end, Stanley could not help butugh and took the ss of water in her hand. Only then did


    he realize that he was really thirsty. Without much thought, he drank it all in one gulp. After that, he


    picked her up and sat down on the sofa. Then, he ced her on hisp and held her tightly.


    "Sharon... I want to talk to you about your dad."


    To that, Sharon''s body stiffened, she lowered her eyshes. Then, she turned around and hugged


    his neck as she clung to him. "I don''t want to talk. I want to sleep. Let''s go to bed and sleep, okay?"


    Knowing that he couldn''t force this on her, after a moment of silence, he nodded and said, "Alright,


    let''s go to bed. We can talk about it tomorrow."


    Sharon nodded obediently.


    The two of them returned to bed, and soon the drowsiness swept over. Stanley held Sharon in his


    arms and fell asleep again in less than ten minutes.


    In the bedroom, there was only the faint sound of breathing. Suddenly, Sharon opened her eyes.


    Fixing her gaze at Stanley, who was sleeping across from her, she stretched out her hand to touch


    his face. A momentter, she softly spat out, "I''m sorry..."


    In the morning.


    The next day, when Stanley woke up, there was an extraordinarily heavy feeling in his head. Sharon


    was not by his side. He thought that she might have gone down to have breakfast.


    After washing up, he went down, but there was no one in the living room except for some


    movement in the kitchen. Stanley walked over with a frown. "Hazel?"


    Hearing her name, Hazel poked out her head from the kitchen and said, "Mister Stanley, you''re up.


    Where''s Mrs. Jones? I''ve made breakfast. You guys can go and eat now."


    With that, Stanley''s expression changed. "Sharon isn''t on the first floor?"


    Hazel was also surprised. "No... No, she''s not here. I have been busy since the morning. I didn''t


    even notice if she came down. I thought she was still resting upstairs with you..."


    Before Hazel could finish her sentence, Stanley had already turned around and went up the stairs.


    The next thing he did was to take out his phone and called Sharon. To his surprise, her phone was


    in the bedroom. She did not bring it with her. Then, he searched all the rooms, but Sharon was


    nowhere to be found.


    In a panic, Stanley rushed down the stairs. He did not even hear what Hazel was saying as his


    heart was in a state of chaos.


    He called Melody, but Sharon was not with her.


    At first, Stanley did not believe her, so he personally went over to confirm it. Sure enough, Sharon


    was not there.


    "Mr. Stanley, didn''t Sharon go home with you yesterday? I saw that you both were fine aftering


    out of the mall. So, I thought you guys made up. Is she gone again?" Melody asked anxiously.


    In a daze, Stanley thought to himself. "Yes. That was true." He thought that everything was fine as


    well since Sharon had returned to her clingy self. She even flirted with him. So, he thought they


    were fine, but why did she go missing again early this morning?


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Why did he sleep so soundly? Why didn''t he feel anything at all?


    A thought shed through his mind, and he remembered the ss of water Sharon poured for him


    last night...


    As he thought of that, Stanley''s face turned deathly pale. He instantly knew that Sharon drugged his


    water.


    It turned out that she had nned it all along. Stanley felt both angry and hateful. He was scared


    that she would do something to hurt herself, so he was worried about her.


    In the car, he gave Jimmy and Jackson a call and asked them to do everything in their power to find


    Sharon. In the future, he would repay them in great depths.


    When Jimmy and Jackson heard the seriousness in his words, they both epted it.


    After that, Stanley went to her school, to the ces where she might go. He searched all the ces


    where she might be, but still, there was no sign of her.


    During this time, Jimmy called and said, "I''ve checked the surveince outside the road of your vi.


    She took a bus at around 7 o''clock. Later, she arrived in the city. After that, she turned around and


    disappeared. I can''t find her in the surveince. Sorry, Stanley, I can''t find her."


    Stanley silently held the phone in his hand, and his breathing gradually became heavier.


    Not long after, Jackson called as well. "At the current stage, we can''t find her. Beachmarsh City isn''t


    a big city, but it''s not small either. It''s a little difficult to find a person in a few hours. Give me more


    time. I''ll definitely find her."


    "There''s no need." After hearing that, Stanley said this and hung up the phone.


    Now, there was one person who knew where Sharon was.


    The time Stanley has to find Sharon was limited. As now was a special time period, if he could not


    find Sharon within a minute, anything could happen.


    Not long after, Stanley barged straight into Liam''s office after arriving at Fusion Fortune Holdings.


    The secretaries were not able to stop him. Stanley kicked open the office door, and to that, Liam


    raised his head and arched his brows teasingly. "Yo, a rare visitor."


    With a dark expression on his face, Stanley walked up to him and grabbed his cor. "Where''s


    Sharon?"


    "Why are you asking me for your wife?" Liam waved his hand away. "Can''t you see that I have a


    guest?"


    As Liam spoke, he pointed at the person sitting on the sofa next to him. The person was


    dumbfounded as he did not know what was going on.


    "What did you say to Sharon yesterday?" Stanley did not want to waste any time, so he asked


    directly.


    Liam narrowed his eyes. "Didn''t you bring her back yesterday? Didn''t she tell you?"


    "Tell me your conditions." Stanleyid out his cards to him. "On what terms would you tell me where


    she is?"


    Liam smiled, "Didn''t I tell you yesterday at the mall? If you want to know what Sharon told me, then


    you have to trade it with your business empire."


    Jones Group was Stanley''s blood, sweat, and tears. For a long time, Liam had always wanted to


    destroy him. Now that he had such a good opportunity, how could he not seize it?


    Although he really wanted to get his hands on Jones Group, it was merely a thought. No one could


    make such an exchange unless they were out of their minds.


    "Well, since you can''t do it, then please get out." Liam crossed his hands on the office table, his


    deep peach blossom eyes narrowed. "Even if you flip over my ce, you won''t be able to find your


    wife, because Sharon isn''t here anyway. I advise you not to waste your time here. If you have the


    energy, then you might as well think about how to find her..."


    "Okay, I agree."


    Stanley''s low and dull voice sounded.


    Liam stopped, his eyes widened, and he stood up from his chair in shock. He looked at Stanley as if


    he was looking at a madman, "What did you say? You agree to this?"


    "If you want Jones Group, I can give it to you." Stanley''s expression did not change, and he


    repeated the same thing. "So, tell me. Where is Sharon?"


    He was out of his mind.


    Liam looked at him in disbelief. He felt as if Stanley had gone mad. No one in their right mind would


    do something like this!


    Stanley looked at him impatiently. "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Of course, he heard it, but he was so shocked that he couldn''t speak for a while. Liam took a few


    deep breaths and suppressed the excitement in his heart. Then, he raised his eyebrows and said,


    "Well, I don''t like to do things verbally. Call yourpany now and ask them to bring the transfer


    contract. Then, transfer all your stocks under Jones Group to my name. Let''s take it slow and easy.


    As long as all the contracts are signed, I will tell you where Sharon is at once."


    Without any hesitation, Stanley made several phone calls.


    Right now, how could Liam still have the mood to entertain any outsiders? He immediately drove


    away the guest sitting on the couch. After that, he stood in the corner as he sized up Stanley.


    It was difficult for any normal human being to understand why Stanley would do this.


    After all, she was just a woman. How could shepare with such a hugepany?


    Liam''s eyes narrowed. He couldn''t figure out what Stanley was thinking.


    As expected, Stanley was very efficient. In less than an hour, all the contracts were sent over and


    ced on Liam''s desk. Stanley picked up his pen and was about to sign when Liam blurted out,


    "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Stanley nced at him. "You''re scared to ept it?"


    "What a joke!" Liam sneered. Although, he still found it hard to believe that Stanley would actually


    do something like this. Feeling a little frustrated, he said, "Hurry up and sign it. Yourpany is


    mine now!"


    Without the slightest hesitation, Stanley started signing the papers.

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280


    There was no hint of hesitation when Stanley signed the documents.


    As Liam watched from the side, his mouth was pressed into a straight line.


    After Stanley was done signing, he threw the pen and said word by word, "Where is Sharon?"


    "Stanley, why didn''t you hesitate to sign these contracts?" Liam needed to know as he found it


    unbelievable. He even suspected that there was a loophole in these contracts. However, when he


    picked up the documents and flipped through them carefully, there was nothing wrong with the


    contract.


    "As long as I can find Sharon, I don''t mind giving all these to you." Stanley looked at him


    expressionlessly. "For me, these worldly possessions can''t bepared to Sharon," Towards the


    end of his words, there was a hint of mockery in his eyes. "Also, since I could build up Jones Group


    seven years ago, do you think I can''t start a biggerpany now?"


    If he lost money, he could earn it back. Simrly, if he lost thepany, he could start a new one.


    However, there was only one Sharon.


    Finally, Liam understood why Stanley willingly gave up all of this. Stanley was far too confident, so


    confident that even if he had nothing left, he could still start from scratch and rebuild a second


    business empire of his own.


    And he, Stanley, did have the potential to do so.


    Seven years ago, he turned himself from a soldier into a businessman. In just a few years, he


    sessfully built up a small startup into thergestpany in Beachmarsh City. Everyone was in


    awe of him, as no one had the ability to do so.


    Even though Liam hated Stanley passionately, in this aspect, he was still convinced by him.


    While Liam was lost in his own thoughts, Stanley was running out of patience. "Where''s Sharon?!"


    After Liam signed all the contracts, he smiled and slowly said, "Do you know why she came to look


    for me yesterday?"


    "Just say it!"


    "She wants to take revenge."


    "Liam Frazier! I swear to god that if anything happens to Sharon, you''ll definitely die in my hands!"


    Stanley''s face was ashen as he roared angrily, "Don''t you know who Isai Jones is? Do you really


    think that Sharon is capable of seeking revenge from him? You''re purposely trying to kill her, aren''t


    you?"


    "Ahem." Liam cleared his throat. "Well, you didn''t see how pitiful she looked when she begged me. I


    couldn''t refuse, so..."


    In the next second, Stanley''s fistnded on Liam''s nose. With that, Liam covered his nose and took


    a few steps back, cursing in a low voice, "F*ck, again?!"


    Yesterday, he had already been punched by him, and it hurt the whole night. Today, he punched him


    again? Fine, he would endure it! Given the fact that he gave up Jones Group to him without a frown,


    so this time, he would f*cking tolerate him.


    "Exactly where is she?" Stanley''s gaze looked as if they were about to devour someone.


    Wiping away the blood from his nose, Liam snorted. "I got her a gun and told her about Isai''s


    schedule for today. She''s probably on her way there!"


    "You even gave her a f*cking gun?" Stanley staggered when he heard that. His eyes were


    bloodshot, and he looked like he was about to kill Liam. "Don''t tell me you''re not aware of the type


    of people around Isai? Telling her about his schedule? Are you not just sending her into a trap?


    Liam, you''d better pray Sharon will be fine, or else you''ll be the first one to die with her!"


    With an extremely cold and sinister voice, Stanley threatened. Then, he turned around and


    prepared to leave.


    Suddenly, Liam felt a sense of guilt. Looking at Stanley''s leaving figure, he shouted, "This morning,


    Isai will be at the hospital for half the day with your mother. In the afternoon, he''ll go to the next city


    for a meeting. If my calctions are urate, Sharon is probably at the hospital..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Stanley mmed the door shut and left without looking back.


    In the office, Liam retracted his gaze and slowly stared at the contracts. After a long while, he


    muttered to himself, "This guy is really deep in love. He''s even willing to abandon what everyone


    thought was a prize possession. How ruthless..."


    Perhaps it was because of this ruthlessness that Stanley was able to stand at the pinnacle of the


    golden tower in just a few years.


    In the VIP ward of a private hospital, Isai was sitting on a chair, looking through the documents that


    were needed for tonight. At the same time, the doctor was redressing Ember''s wound. When he


    was done, he said, "Mr. Jones, if nothing goes wrong, Lady Ember will wake up anytime soon. Just


    a reminder. Her body will be weak after the surgery. It''s very normal, so don''t worry about it."


    With a nod, Isai replied indifferently.


    As soon as the doctor went out, Ember, who was on the bed, reacted. First, her fingers moved.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes.


    "You''re awake?" Isai put down the document in his hand and looked up.


    Ember''s thoughts slowly returned to her. She remembered when she was in the hospital, and Isai


    appeared out of nowhere. He asked someone to take her away, and it was useless for her to resist.


    Later, she was sent directly to the operating room. Following that, she was given a shot of an


    anesthetic. Now that she was awake, she was on the hospital bed again.


    Staring straight at Isai, who was sitting by the side, Ember asked, "What did you do to me?"


    With a smile, Isai said, "I''m helping you to relive a second time so that you can stay in this world for


    a few more years. Shouldn''t you be grateful to me?"


    A horrible thought rose in Ember''s mind, and her brain almost exploded. She asked in a trembling


    voice, "What on earth did you do?"


    "Don''t be so agitated. The doctor advised that you should have a good rest after you wake up." Isai


    pulled up her nket. "It won''t take long for you to feel like a newborn. Your body will get better day


    by day."


    "Isai Jones!" Ember used all her strength to shout out his name. "What exactly did you do? What did


    you do to Sharon''s father?"


    "Well, you''re not dumb. You''ve guessed it so quickly. It''s his honor to be able to use his organ for


    you. Don''t get angry over such a useless person. Otherwise, I''ll feel like I saved you for nothing."


    Looking at Isai, who was in front of her, Ember felt her entire body turned cold. It was as if she was


    looking at a devil. "You... you killed Sharon''s father?"


    With a sneer, Isaiughed, "You mean the man who should have died two years ago? It was kind


    enough of me to let him live for another two years."


    Back then, if it wasn''t for the fact that Stanley had tried his best to stop him, he would''ve used


    another method to kill Sharon''s father during the car ident. He allowed the guy to live for two


    more years. He had done his utmost best.


    "Isai Jones, you will go to hell!" Ember reached out to grab him, but there was no strength in her


    body. Now that she had exerted too much force, the tendons and vessels on her neck bulge. While


    the way she looked at him was as if he was an evil spirit, she said, "You killed him, and I will make


    you pay the price!"


    Isai looked at her as if he was looking at an ant. "Well now. How do you n to make me pay the


    price? Do you want to call the cops? Do you need me to call them for you?"


    Ember stared at him. "Yes!"


    With that, Isai burst outughing. Then, he drew closer and said in a deep voice, "Ember, you''ve


    been by my side for decades. Don''t tell me you still need me to exin the power I hold. In this


    world, powerful people can do anything they desire. I can even take down the lives of their entire


    family, much less just one life. Understand?"


    Ember''s birth name was Ember White, and Isai would only call her by this name when he was


    furious. Looking at him in horror, Ember yelled, "Isai Jones, it''s murder!"


    At this moment, Isai was toozy to argue with her about this. "Have a good rest. I will have people


    take good care of you. Don''t you dare think about ending your life, or else you''ll be even sorry for


    that vegetative patient."


    After finishing hisst sentence, Isai stood up and left.


    When Sharon arrived at the hospital, she was a stepte. Pushing open the door of Ember''s ward,


    she saw her lying on the edge of the bed with a painful look on her face. It seemed that she wanted


    to get out of bed. Reflexively, Sharon wanted to rush over to help her.


    But she stopped abruptly at the thought of something.


    With difficulty, Ember raised her head. When she saw Sharon, her lips trembled. "Sharon."


    Looking at her coldly, Sharon asked, "Where''s Isai Jones?"


    Ember''s gaze moved, "You... You''ve found out?"


    "Yes! Where is Isai Jones?" Sharon could not act like how she was in the past. Seeing Ember, she


    could only think of her father, who died a terrible death. "Where is he?"


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "I''m going to kill him!"


    "Sharon, don''t go. Isai Jones is inhumane, and he''s capable of doing anything. If you go to find him,


    you''ll be the one who suffers. Good girl, please listen to me. Call Stanley, and he''ll handle this..."


    "So, he just left, didn''t he?" Sharon understood the meaning in her words.


    Hastily, Ember denied, "No, he was never here!"


    Such a quick denial? He must have been here! Without stopping for a moment, Sharon turned


    around and left.


    "Sharon,e back!" Ember was so worried that something might happen to her and she felt


    helpless. Even a small movement caused her agonizing pain. As a result,yers of sweat profused


    from her body. When she lowered her head, she could even smell the scent of her own blood.


    Sharon walked out of the ward, but her mind kept shing through Ember''s painful expression. In


    the end, she could not bear it. With that, she pulled a random nurse and told her, "There seems to


    be something wrong with the patient in that ward. Please go and check."


    After that, she strode away. While she was walking, she scolded herself for being useless as she


    was still not tough- hearted enough.


    In an instant, she arrived at the underground parking lot. From afar, she could see Isai getting into


    the car while a few bodyguards escorted him. After that, Sharon chased the car all the way to the


    main street. Then, she stopped a taxi and pointed at the ck SUV in front. "Sir, please follow that


    car!"


    ncing at her, the taxi driver thought for a moment, then stepped on the elerator and chased


    after the car.


    Inside the ck SUV, the driver looked in the rearview mirror several times before he frowned and


    said, "Boss, there''s a taxi tailing us."


    Upon hearing this, Isai looked up and turned his head to look back. "Are you sure?"


    "I tested them. When I slowed down, the taxi slowed down as well. They had a chance to overtake


    us, but they didn''t. They have been following us all the way."


    Hearing that, Isai frowned. The bodyguard sitting next to him immediately became alert. "Find a


    crossroad and get off first. We''re currently too exposed. It''s not safe.


    Upon the bodyguard''s orders, the driver nodded and nned to act ording to action. In the


    meantime, Isai Jones kept looking at the car behind him. Through the window, he saw the silhouette


    of the person in the taxi. Narrowing his eyes, Isai said,


    "Slow down, let the car follow us."


    Stunned, the driver was not sure what Isai meant. After giving it some thought, he followed his order


    and deliberately slowed down.


    The taxi driver did not expect that the SUV would suddenly slow down. With that, his taxi abruptly


    went forward and almost surpassed the SUV. Fortunately, the taxi driver was able to stabilize the


    car''s speed again.


    "Miss, what are you actually doing? Who is the person in the car in front of us? Is it a good idea to


    keep this distance?" The driver began toin.


    However, Sharon remained silent. She tightly pressed her lips together and fixed her eyes on the


    car in front.


    While in the SUV. Because the car slowed down just now and both cars were almost parallel to


    each other, Isai was able to see the person in the taxi clearly. As a result, his face darkened, and he


    ordered, "Stop that taxi."


    Both the driver and bodyguard were stunned. Isai was obviously angry. "Didn''t you hear me?!"


    The driver quickly nodded and said, "Yes!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    With a few moves, the driver forced the taxi to pull up on the side of the road.


    At once, the two cars stopped, which caused the other drivers on the road to curse and shout. The


    taxi driver was dumbfounded and was clueless about what had happened.


    At this time, the door of the SUV opened, and Isai got out of the car. Without thinking, Sharon


    pushed the door open and walked down. She hated Isai, who was in front of her. The hatred she


    had for him was intense.


    "Well, It''s really you." Isai frowned as he looked at her. "Stanley didn''t watch after you? Why did he


    let youe here and mess around?"


    Sharon coldly stared at him, "Isai Jones! You owe my father your life!"


    "So you followed me here to avenge your father?"


    "Yes!"


    Isai felt like he had heard a joke, "Well, well, little girl, you''re quite interesting. I didn''t expect you to


    be so strong-willed. For that, I admire your courage, but I also think that you''re very stupid!"


    Isai''s gaze became stern as he spoke, "I''ll pretend that nothing happened today, and I''ll let you go


    this time. If you leave now, I won''t pursue this matter."


    "I will never leave!" All of a sudden, Sharon took out a gun from her pocket and aimed it straight at


    him. "I''m going to kill you!"


    All this time, the bodyguard had been paying attention to her movements. The moment she pulled


    out the gun, he quickly shielded in front of Isai to protect him. At the same time, he pointed his gun


    at Sharon. "I''ll count to three. Put down the weapon in your hand, or don''t me me for being


    ruthless!"


    Sharon''s hand started to tremble.


    After Isai stared at her for a moment, he suddenly pushed the bodyguard''s hand aside. The


    bodyguard was stunned. "Boss?"


    Ignoring him, Isai went straight to Sharon. He looked down at her. "You want to kill me, huh? Are


    you sure you have the ability to do so? Ha! Do you even know how to use a gun? Also, have you


    ever killed someone? Huh?"


    Sharon''s hand, which was holding the gun, trembled even more at the series of questions Isai


    asked.


    "I bet you''re scared, aren''t you?" Isaiughed out loud. "If you don''t have the ability to kill a person,


    then don''t embarrass yourself. Since you''re the daughter- in-w of the Jones Family, I''ll let you off


    the hooks this time!"


    Sharon pulled the trigger in her hand but found that no matter how she pulled it, there was no


    response.


    With a wave of his hand, Isai signaled the bodyguard over. The bodyguard held her body and


    dragged her backward.


    "Let go!" Sharon screamed, "Isai Jones! You''ll go to hell!"


    Hearing that, Isai was triggered, but he endured it. Turning around, he was about to get in the car.


    At that time, Sharon''s hand was tightly holding onto the gun as she was fiddling with the trigger.


    Suddenly, with a loud bang, Isai''s body swayed, and an agonizing pain came from his shoulder!


    The gun went off by ident!


    Stunned, Sharon looked at him in shock.


    The two bodyguards were stunned at first, but quickly came to their senses. Immediately, they took


    down the gun in Sharon''s hand and pressed her firmly to the ground. She was unable to budge.


    Furious, Isai covered his bleeding shoulder and said with a sullen face, "Take her to the car!"


    He had given her multiple chances, and now he had had enough!


    The two bodyguards carried Sharon and were about to drag her to the car. Sharon struggled with all


    her strength. "Let me go!"


    But she was just a woman. It was normal that her strength was much weakerpared to a man.


    Not to mention she was currently dragged by two strong men. Therefore, the fear in her heart


    magnified. Thinking that if she was dragged into the car, it would be hard for her to escape!


    Suddenly, a sharp braking sound could be heard. It was the sound of tires rubbing against the


    ground. Stanley, who was filled with rage, roared, "Let go of her! Now!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, not knowing why, but Sharon felt an itch in her nose. With that, tears


    started rolling down her face.


    Sharon thought that she was going to die, and no one was going to save her.


    However, at this important moment, Stanley appeared by her side.


    Feeling a tight grip on her body, Sharon was pulled into a warm embrace. Stanley held her tightly


    and said in a trembling voice, "Sharon, did they hurt you?"


    Sharon was speechless, and her tears could not stop falling.


    She hated herself for being useless, for not being able to avenge her father, and for doing nothing.


    Right now, Stanley could see that her face was pale, her body was trembling, and she was unable


    to speak. His heart burned with anxiety as he examined her whole body. After making sure that she


    was fine, only then did he let out a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "Isai Jones! How dare you touch her?!" Stanley''s cold gaze shot over like a cold arrow.


    Isai''s face looked worse than ever, and the blood on his shoulder was flowing more and more.


    "Hand over Sharon to me, and I will pretend that nothing happened!"


    "In your dreams!" Stanley sneered.


    Furious, Isai snorted and waved his hand. The bodyguards saw that, and one of them went to drag


    Sharon, and the other went over to handle Stanley. Unfortunately, Stanley was not someone to be


    trifled with. Simrly, the bodyguard had also received professional training. So, when the two of


    them started fighting, it was momentarily difficult for Stanley to make a move. Seeing that Sharon


    was about to be dragged into the car, he was furious. His hands moved ever more viciously. Atst,


    the bodyguard who was entangled with him let out a muffled groan as he was kicked in the heart. In


    the end, heid on the ground and could not get up.


    Themotion attracted the attention of cars passing by. When Isai saw that things were getting


    out of hand, he was furious. He grabbed the gun from the bodyguard lying on the ground and put it


    on the back of Stanley''s head.


    Stanley''s entire body shuttered in disbelief.


    Although he knew that Isai''s methods were cruel, he had never thought that he would actually


    attack him.


    "Tell her to be quiet and quit messing around! Otherwise, don''t me me for not considering our


    rtionship as father and son!" Isai ordered in a low voice, "Tell her to stop!"


    Sharon caught a glimpse of Stanley being threatened by Isai. While the bodyguard was not paying


    attention, she snatched the gun from his waist and pointed it at him. Trembling, she ordered,


    "Don''t... don''t move!"


    The bodyguard was careless, but he did not expect that Sharon would take advantage of him. The


    gun was reloaded, and the safety was off. The pitch-ck weapon was pointed at him, which felt


    chilling for no reason. Standing there, the bodyguard was scared to move.


    With tears streaming down her face, Sharon felt provoked, and her body trembled. Holding the gun


    in her hand, she pointed it at several people, and she was repeating the same sentence, "Don''t...


    Don''t move!"


    In the end, she aimed the gun at Isai. "Let go of him! Now!"


    Seeing that she was so scared, yet was still holding the gun in her hand. Stanley was furious. His


    eyes were red, but he still whispered tofort her, "Sharon, don''t be afraid..."


    Fixing her gaze on Isai, Sharon shouted, "I''m asking you to let him go!"


    Isai''s face was gloomy, and he roared angrily in his heart. He had been in power for so many years


    and was ttered by everyone. Never had he been threatened like this by a little girl. It was a great


    shame.


    "I''m telling you to let him go! Do you hear me?"


    Seeing that he did not move, Sharon became more and more agitated.


    Right at the moment, the bodyguard standing behind her was trying to attack her from the back...


    "Sharon!" Stanley''s facial expression fiercely changed as he cried out loudly, "Be careful!"


    At the same time, Sharon turned her head in a daze. With that, the gun was shifted to a different


    position. Subconsciously, she pulled the trigger and fired the bullet. Almost instantly, another


    bodyguard pounced towards Isai. In just a few seconds, a series of events happened. Isai was


    thrown onto the ground and dodged the bullet. However, Stanley, who was standing beside him, did


    not dodge it.


    Behind Stanley, there was a slope, and below it was a rapid stream. Sharon watched as he fell. In


    her life, she would never forget the look in Stanley''s eyes when he fell. It was filled with kindness


    and love.


    Opening his mouth, Stanley said without a sound, "Sweetie, don''t cry."


    Sharon was in a daze. It was as if her soul was gone. Her lips were trembling, and her body ached


    as if it had been exploded. Raising her trembling hand, she held her heart as she thought silently.


    "Why is it hurting so bad?"


    All the memories that she had shared with Stanley shed through her mind like a movie. The first


    time he took her to the mall, the first time he carried her, the first time he said he loved her, and the


    way he was surprised when he heard that she was pregnant...


    So many moments swept over like waves and almost drowned her.


    Suddenly, her stiff body reacted, and she ran over like a madman. She stood at the ce where


    Stanley fell over as she looked at the river that swallowed him. Then, she let out a heart-wrenching


    scream, "Stanley!"


    However, there was no response. It was as if he had disappeared from this world.


    Nothing must happen to him!


    He must not die!


    She didn''t want him to die! If he died, what was the point of her living in this world?


    Sharon startedughing like a madman. Now she was left all alone in this world. Not only had she


    lost her father, and now the only man who loved her was nowhere to be found. What was the point


    of her standing here?


    If he was alive, she would be with him. If he was dead, she would never live a good life!


    Without a second thought, Sharon jumped down.


    She was going to find him!


    However, her body suddenly tightened. She was pulled from behind, and someone called her name


    by her ear, "Sharon, you''re crazy!"


    After Stanley left, Liam was still worried and drove over. s, he was toote. As soon as he got off


    the car, he saw that Stanley had been shot and his body fell down the hill. The next thing he saw


    was Sharon, who was about to jump off the cliff as if she did not care about her own life. Liam


    walked over inrge strides and grabbed a hold of her. Holding her body tightly, Liam scolded her in


    a low voice, "Calm down right now! Don''t you do such a stupid thing! Stanley might be fine, but if


    you jump down like this, you''ll get hurt!"


    It seemed as Sharon did not hear what he said as she continued struggling like crazy.


    Seeing how agitated she was, Liam gritted his teeth and made up his mind. The next thing he did


    was to knock over Sharon with a sh on her neck.


    In a second, Sharon cked out. Her body felt weak as she fell into his arms.


    Carrying Sharon in his arms, Liam was about to leave. When the two bodyguards prepared to


    chase after him, Isai frowned and stopped them. "Let them go."


    After that, he turned around, got in the car, and quickly left the scene. Isai then ordered, "Cover up


    what just happened at all cost!"


    However, Liam did not actually leave. Instead, he ced Sharon, who had fainted, in the car. Then,


    he immediately took out his phone to call Jimmy and told him to bring some people over to carry out


    the search and rescue operation!


    Fortunately, Jimmy was nearby. He immediately drove his car over. As he was in a hurry to get off


    the car, he even forgot to close the door and walked straight towards Liam. His face was sullen.


    "What''s going on?"


    Liam gave him a simple exnation. Jimmy''s mind went nk as he listened. After a long while, he


    came back to his senses. Without saying a word, he took off his jacket and walked down the steep


    path. There was nothing below other than the turbulent and rapid flow of the river.


    As for Stanley, whether he was alive or dead, there was no sign of him.


    The day this sudden change took ce was on the 29th of September of 2012.


    Four yearster.


    On the same day, September 29th. At a certain TV station.


    The host in the broadcast room turned livid with rage. mming the pile of papers on the table, she


    said angrily, "Where is the correspondent? It''s time for the live outdoor broadcast. Why is she not


    her?" What''s her name again? Sharon, right? Screwing things up at such a critical moment. Does


    she still want this job?"


    On the other side of the outside field, the cameraman and the assistant were also very anxious.


    Today''s work had already been set in a week. How could Sharon just disappear without any notice?


    Just when everyone was anxious like ants on a hot pan, someone next to them said lightly, "Have


    you guys forgotten. It''s September 29th today."


    With one sentence, everyone was silent.


    On September 29th every year, Sharon would mysteriously disappear on this day. When she


    reappeared in front of everyone the next day, her eyes would definitely be red.


    Therefore, some spected that September 29th was definitely an important day for Sharon.


    Otherwise, she would not be like this every year.


    Sure enough, the next day, when Sharon appeared at thepany, the assistant and the others


    saw her tired face, and her eyes were red and swollen.


    For three years now, Sharon has worked in thispany. Although she was merely a


    correspondent, there was a rumor that her background was powerful. She has a close rtionship


    with thepany''s biggest shareholders. Even when the trusted assistant of the big boss saw her,


    she has to respectfully call her Miss Cruz.


    Although it was a rumor, no one had ever seen Sharon appear at the same time as the big boss.


    "Miss Cruz, you''re finally back!" The assistant pulled her to sit down, poured her a ss of warm


    water, and put it in her hand. "The editor was looking for you, saying that there''s a mission."


    Sharon drank a mouthful of water and narrowed her eyes. "What mission?"


    "There''s a pandemic happening in Allgate City. The chief Editor nned to send us there, but he


    couldn''t find you. He called your phone, and it was turned off. So, Ste applied to go to Allgate


    City. If we put the words nicely, it meant that no matter how difficult the job was, Ste would go


    there willingly. However, everyone knows that she is deliberately taking your job."


    Ste was Sharon''s archenemy. In the past two years, she had always been working against


    Sharon. She would either ndered Sharon at work or snatched her exclusive news through


    various means. She was as disgusting as she could get.


    At this time, the cameraman stood up and put theptop in front of her. "This is thetest news on


    the Inte. This time, the coverage area is a little big and dangerous. In fact, if Ste wants to go,


    we don''t have to fight with her for this report. Just let her go."


    While sipping water, Sharon listened to the team''s suggestion. During the entire meeting, she


    remained silent. Using her right hand to control the mouse, she scrolled through pictures on the


    laptop.


    Suddenly, her movements came to a halt, and her body instantly stiffened.


    No one noticed her strange behavior until the cup in her hand turned over since she was shocked...

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281


    On the way to Allgate City, Sharon''s team was sitting in the car. The cameraman and the assistant


    were sitting quietly on one side. Ever since they got in the car, Sharon had been staring at a photo


    in her hand. It felt like she was about to burn a hole into the picture as she was too focused.


    The way she was absorbed into it was frightening.


    The assistant nudged the cameraman and gave him a signal, indicating for him to go over and ask.


    Among them, the cameraman was the oldest. So it would be much better for him tomunicate


    with Sharon.


    "Ahem.1'' After clearing his throat, the cameraman said, "Sharon, is there something fishy in this


    photo? You have been staring at it for more than an hour."


    From the moment he showed her the photo, she behaved abnormally. Due to shock, she even


    knocked over the ss in her hand. Then without a word, she went to the Editor-in-Chief office and


    applied to go to Allgate City for an interview.


    Anyone with discerning eyes could see at a nce that there must be something fishy in that photo.


    Otherwise, she would not have shown such a big reaction.


    Putting away the photo in her embrace, Sharon smiled, "Oh. It''s nothing. I just saw an acquaintance


    in the background of this photo."


    Acquaintance?


    The cameraman tried hard to remember the photo printed by him. It was a photo taken in the


    hospital. At the time, a reporter was caring for a patient, so he captured the moment and put it on


    the Inte.


    The background of the photo did not only consist of the hospital corridor. There were also doctors


    and patients, as well as some family members of the patients passing by.


    So the acquaintance that Sharon mentioned was between the doctors or the patient''s family


    members?


    Although the cameraman wanted to ask further, Sharon looked as if she was not willing to disclose


    more. Closing her eyes, Sharon pretended to sleep. "I didn''t sleep wellst night. So, let me take a


    nap. Wake me up when we''ve arrived, okay?"


    Since she''s made it clear, they did not pester her further about the picture. All they could only do


    was let her sleep peacefully.


    Actually, Sharon could not fall asleep. Her mind was filled with the figure in the photo. It was a


    silhouette of a side profile of a man wearing a suit and a tie. He looked exactly like Stanley, whose


    life and death was unknown four years ago.


    For four years, she had been searching for him. She had been to many ces but failed to find him.


    In the past few years, even if she saw someone familiar to Stanley on the road, she would still run


    over like a madman. However, she was disappointed every time.


    They merely looked simr to him, but was not him.


    Simr to the situation she was currently in, she was not sure whether the man in the photo was


    Stanley or not.


    But even if there was only a glimmer of hope, she would go and confirm if it was truly him.


    Hourster.


    The first thing Sharon and her team did when they arrived in Allgate City was to find a hotel. After


    arranging for them to rest, Sharon took the photo and went to the hospital. She came to the exact


    location of where the photo was taken.


    A week ago, a pandemic broke out in Allgate City. So, all the hospitals were overcrowded. Sharon


    stood in the corridor wearing a mask and suddenly felt confused.


    Now that she was here, but what was her next step?


    The hospital was a ce with arge number of people. How was she going to find him? Where


    was she going to start?


    Standing in ce for a moment, Sharon was at a loss of what to do.


    After a long time, Sharon put the photo back into her pocket and nned to go to the nurse station


    to ask for some information. In the end, she reported Stanley''s name. Unfortunately, the nurse told


    her that there was no such person in the hospital.


    With a sigh, Sharon had no choice but to adopt the stupidest method. One ward after another, she


    began to search for Stanley.


    After spending quite a few hours, in the end, not only did she not find a person who was simr to


    Stanley, but she was even more confused.


    If she deliberately came to Allgate City this time, but she still could not find him, what should she


    do? Did she rejoice too soon?


    Just when Sharon was disappointed, her eyes suddenly lit up, and a figure from afar came into her


    sight.


    But why was she here?


    With a frown, Sharon thought for a while and decided to follow her and take a look.


    Sharon followed her at a perimeter that was not too far or too close. The woman in front seemed to


    be walking very slowly. Atst, she stopped under the shade of a tree. Only then did Sharon realize


    that she was on the phone. Who was she talking to?


    Standing at the corner, Sharon intended to wait for her to finish her call. She nned to go up to


    greet her.


    As a result, the woman was on the phone for a long time. She kept holding on to the phone and


    asionally smiled, which looked very sweet.


    To that, Sharon rolled her eyes. It seemed that she was talking to a man on the phone that shared a


    deep connection with her.


    Boyfriend?


    Or...


    While Sharon was indulging in her imagination, her phone suddenly rang, frightening her. She took


    it out, only to see that it was Shawn.


    If she didn''t take it, ording to Shawn''s temper, he would definitely continue calling her.


    After thinking for a while, Sharon answered the call. "Hello..."


    "Hey, Sharon! Where are you?" Shawn''s anxious voice came from the phone. "No one''s answering


    the doorbell."


    "I''m not at home."


    "You''re not at home? Then where are you?"


    "I''m working out of town. I have a mission from the broadcast, so I needed toe out."


    There was a long silence before Shawn''s voice came from the other end of the line. "Don''t tell me


    you''re in Allgate City?"


    "Yeah, how did you..."


    "Sharon!" Shawn couldn''t help but raise his voice. "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Sharon was speechless,"... What now?"


    "There''s a pandemic right now in Allgate City. Do you know what kind of situation you''re putting


    yourself into? Do you even know how dangerous it is over there?"


    "How did you know?"


    "I know everything about you!" Shawn was so mad at her that he could die.


    "... Alright, it''s not as terrifying as you think. When I arrive, the natives were going about their day


    and doing their usual stuff. It''s less frightening than what was reported on television." Sharon felt


    that what he said was too frightening.


    Shawn still wanted to continue, but Sharon was toozy to listen. "Alright, call me some other day.


    I''m feeling a little bit tired now. I''ll hang up first."


    "You..."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After putting the phone away, Sharon directly switched it off. She was able to imagine how angry


    Shawn must be over there. Then, she looked up and was dumbfounded.


    Where was the woman who was on the phone?


    Patting her forehead, Sharon immediately went to look for her.


    The environment on this floor was very quiet. At a nce, one could tell that this was the residence


    of a wealthy person. The woman just now was dressed in a hospital gown. So, she must have been


    hospitalized. Thus, Sharon walked down the corridor, searching for her from ward to ward. Within a


    few minutes, she saw a familiar figure sitting on the hospital bed.


    When Sharon pushed the door and went in. The delicate voice of the person inside sounded.


    Just as she called out the name, the person in the ward was stunned. As the person who entered


    was not someone she wanted to see.


    Smoothly, Sharon closed the door of the ward. Following that, she said with a slight smile, "Hello.


    Ayana, long time no see."


    The woman she identally met was Ayana.


    Never had Sharon expected to see the woman she had met four years ago in the hospital of Allgate


    City. She didn''t know whether she should say that this was fate or just something else.


    Ayana looked at Sharon in shock. "You... Why are you here?"


    "Oh. I''m here for work. I did not expect to see you here either." After a pause, Sharon added, "We


    haven''t seen each other for a few years. Why are you in Allgate City?"


    Since Ayana and Shawn were friends, Sharon thought that she should be in Cresthill City.

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282


    Ayana stared at the woman in front of her. She never imagined that four yearster, she would meet


    her in such a manner.


    Four years had passed. Sharon''s baby face had matured. She used to have long hair, but now her


    hair was short yet sharp. She wore a half-casual and half-professional suit, which gave her a


    different style.


    Looking at her, Ayana was in a trance for a moment.


    Seeing that Ayana had been staring at her without saying a word, Sharon reached out her hand and


    waved in front of her eyes, "Ayana!?"


    With that, Ayana came back to her senses. "Sharon?"


    "Yes! It''s me." Sharonughed, "Why are you in Allgate City?"


    Ayana avoided her question. "Why are you here?"


    "I have work to do here. I''vee over to deal with it."


    Ayana did not look very enthusiastic, and her words seemed to drive her away. "Miss Cruz,


    I''m sorry. We haven''t seen each other for a few years. We should definitely sit down and talk about


    the old days. But now, I''m sorry, my boyfriend will visit meter. It''s not appropriate for you to stay


    here."


    For a moment, Sharon was stunned by her words. After that, sheughed, "Ayana, what are you


    talking about? Since someone ising to visit you, I''m sorry to have disturbed you."


    Actually, they were not familiar with each other, as they only met once about four years ago.


    "Then I won''t see you off." Ayana sat on the bed and said calmly.


    Nodding her head, Sharon turned around to leave. After taking two steps, as if she thought of


    something, she stopped and said, "By the way, Ayana, there''s something I want to ask you."


    "Huh? What is it?"


    "The reason I came to Allgate City, in addition to work, I''m also here to find someone."


    Ayana''s gaze moved. "Who is it?"


    "My husband, Stanley Jones, you''ve met him once. He went to save me the night when Harvey


    kidnapped us..." Sharon pursed her lips. "Four years ago, an ident separated us, and I just so


    happened to know that he was in Allgate City. He had appeared in this hospital. Seeing that you


    were also hospitalized here. Maybe you have seen him?"


    "No!" As soon as Sharon finished speaking, Ayana immediately denied. "I haven''t seen him before!"


    Startled by her big reaction, Sharon nodded, "If so, I won''t bother you anymore. Let''s contact each


    other when we have time."


    Upon finishing her words, Sharon turned around, pulled the door open, and walked out.


    Bang!


    As she exited, Sharon did not notice that someone outside wanted toe in. As a result, she


    collided with the person outside.


    With that, she mmed into a broad chest, and his aura felt good. A hand reached out to her waist


    and held her up. His low voice sounded above her head. "Be careful!"


    Sharon''s body stiffened. The man''s voice lingering in her ears was too familiar, so familiar that it


    made her feel like it was Stanley''s voice.


    How many nights in her dreams that she had dreamed of him. Hearing him call her name by her


    ear, "Sharon, don''t cry..."


    Four years ago, thest time she saw him, and thest sentence he said to her was, "Sharon, don''t


    cry."


    As he knew that if he fell, she would definitely feel sad and cry. Even when he was in danger, she


    was still the one he was worried about.


    While in a daze, her thoughts returned to the past. The moment Sharon snapped back, Stanley,


    who had just gently held her in his arms, walked over to Ayana.


    Ayana came down from the hospital bed and threw herself into Stanley''s arms intimately. The man


    lowered his head and kissed her cheek. In a gently manned, he said something to her.


    Slowly, Sharon''s gazended on his face. His facial features were sharp and defined, and his eyes


    were deep into the bones. Amidst the smile between his thin lips, it was sexy and gentle. Between


    the tight corners of his lips, there was a hint of his sharpness.


    Staring nkly at him, Sharon muttered to herself, "Stanley..."


    The man who was holding Ayana looked the same as Stanley. Whether it was his facial features or


    how he made his gestures, he was absolutely the same as Stanley.


    He was the man she had been looking for, for four years!


    In a daze, Sharon walked towards Stanley and fixed her gaze onto him until Ayana''s voice pulled


    her soul back. "Miss Cruz!"


    As Sharon was pulled back to reality, she shuddered. Only then did she realize that her hand was


    ced on Stanley''s arm. Ayana was looking at her with an unhappy expression on her face while


    Stanley stared at her with a frown.


    Opening her mouth, Sharon was about to say something when Stanley calmly withdrew his hand


    and took two steps back, putting some distance between them.


    Seeing his reaction, Sharon was dumbfounded. When she looked carefully at Stanley, she realized


    that the gaze he was giving her was too cold, so cold that it was as if he didn''t recognize her at all.


    Licking her lips, Sharon stared straight at him and called out his name, "Stanley?"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "You know me?"


    Stunned, Sharon asked, "You... you don''t recognize me?"


    "I have no impression of you."


    With that, Sharon''s thoughts were aplete mess. What did he mean? What did he mean by no


    impression on her? Could it be that she had mistaken him for someone else? Did this man only look


    like Stanley? No, that''s impossible. No matter from which angle she looked at him, he was


    undoubtedly Stanley!


    But why did he say that he had no impression of her?


    Again, Sharon stared at him in a daze. At this time, Ayana pulled Stanley to the side and said a few


    words in a low voice. Stanley nodded. After that, Ayana walked over to Sharon and gestured, "Miss


    Cruz, can we speak in private?"


    Clueless, Sharon did not know how she went out with Ayana and did not even know what Ayana


    had told her. Her mind was buzzing at the thought of how Stanley looked at her with cold eyes just


    now.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    How could he not know her? How could he not have any impression of her?


    For four years, she had looked for him. Every night, she dreamt of him. Every minute of the day and


    night, he was in her mind. Even in her dreams, she dreamed of the day they would meet again.


    Today, the dream came true, but he did not recognize her.


    The more Sharon thought about it, the sadder she became. In the end, her tears could not stop


    falling.


    Ayana was dumbfounded. "Sharon, what are you crying for?"


    As her tears fell, Sharon could not utter a word. Ayana was exasperated. "I didn''t bully you. What


    are you crying for?"


    The nursesing in and out were all looking at them, which made Ayana even more anxious.


    "Alright! Don''t cry!"


    "What''s wrong with her?" A low and deep male voice suddenly sounded.


    Ayana snorted coldly, "Who knows? She just started crying."


    "Ayana, go in first. I want to speak to her alone," Stanley pursed his lips and said.


    Ayana frowned, and Stanley nced at her. "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    Whenever he showed his authority without being angry, he would always make others


    unconsciously bow down to him. Ayana knew that since Sharon was already here, the two of them


    would meet sooner orter. With that, she turned around and entered the ward, saying, "Mars,


    remember that our wedding will be held next month."


    After that, she went into the ward. Hearing this, Sharon was stunned. She raised her big teary eyes


    and looked at the man in front of him, "You... you want to marry another woman?"


    Looking at the tears in her eyes, Stanley felt a little pain in his heart. He was unsure where this


    feeling came from. Pursing his lips slightly, he said, "Ayana had been taking care of me for the past


    few years. So, it''s time for us to get married."

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283


    Sharon was dumbfounded. He was getting married?


    With Ayana?


    "You really don''t remember who I am?" Sharon stared into his eyes and asked.


    Stanley shook his head. "Nope. Sorry."


    Still, Sharon did not give up. "You don''t have any impression of me at all?"


    "No, I don''t."


    Sharon''s voice shook. "What... happened to him?"


    After a long silence, Stanley said, "I don''t remember anything from the past."


    What?


    His words were no less shocking than a thunderbolt from the sky, making Sharon look at him in


    shock. It turned out that it was not her that confused him as someone else, but it was him who had


    lost his memory.


    In the past four years, Sharon had thought of many possibilities. During that time, Melody always


    told her to give up on searching for Stanley, saying that he would have done everything in his power


    toe back to her if he was still alive. However, four years had passed, and he was still nowhere


    to be seen. It seemed that something must have happened to him!


    But, much to Sharon''s surprise, Stanley suddenly showed up one day, and he even lost his


    memory!


    Was it because of the memory loss that made him disappear without a word in the past few years?


    Looking at Stanley, Sharon suddenly squatted down, burying her face in her knees. It was as if her


    heart was being stabbed by someone, making it difficult for her to breathe.


    Stunned, Stanley looked at the woman squatting in front of him. Ever since he told her that he had


    lost his memory, she looked disappointed and upset, as if she was very unwell. Seeing her like this,


    he suddenly felt bad for her.


    In fact, never had Stanley thought that he, himself was a softhearted guy. Hence, he was shocked


    when he realized that he subconsciously reached out to touch her forehead.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    What was he doing?


    Looking at his own hand, Stanley was kind of lost.


    After all, he would never do such intimate action to a woman he had just met.


    Feeling a sudden warmth above her head, Sharon noticed that someone was stroking her. Startled


    for a moment, she then raised her head and looked into Stanley''s dark and deep gaze.


    Seeing that her gaze fell upon him all of a sudden, he was stunned for a moment before he came to


    his senses, and quickly withdrew his hand. Then, he cleared his throat and said, "Ahem, Miss, do


    you know me?"


    It was more than knowing each other between them!


    Upon hearing that, Sharon wiped her tears, looking at him with swollen eyes. "I''m your wife."


    Immediately, Stanley was speechless.


    "Have you forgotten that too?" Sharon asked sorrowfully.


    Nodding his head, Stanley answered, "I really can''t remember anything at all." After a pause, he


    asked in confusion, "Are we... really husband and wife?"


    "Yes."


    "Can you prove that?"


    Proof?


    Hearing his question, Sharon confused as Stanley was the one who kept their marriage certificate


    all this time, and thereby she had never seen it before let alone proving him that they were married.


    "Ahem, since you can''t answer this question, let me ask you another one. How do you know


    Ayana?"


    Stanley asked again.


    They sounded intimate, huh!


    Sharon looked at the man in front of her with a intive look. Four years had passed, and now he


    was dating another woman, even getting married soon. Meanwhile, she had beenpletely


    forgotten by him!


    Was this God''s punishment for her?


    However, she would not just give up easily no matter what. After all, she had been looking for him


    for four years! How could she possibly let go of him and let another woman have him?


    Except her, no one else could be his wife!


    Thinking of that, Sharon decisively said, "Stanley Jones, you can''t marry Ayana!"


    Hearing that, Stanley frowned and muttered, "So, my real name is... Stanley? But, Ayana has


    always called me Mars."


    "Your name is Stanley Jones, and you are from Beachmarsh City. In the past, you used to be a


    soldier. After that, you became a businessman and started argepany. Later, a lot of things


    happened. However, you were shot one day, and since then you disappeared for many years. Only


    until today, I finally found you."


    Sharon was trying to exin briefly to him about his past. Upon hearing that, Stanley narrowed his


    eyes and asked, "I was shot?"


    "Yes."


    "Who did it?"


    Biting her lips, Sharon replied, "Me."


    Right after she said that, Stanley stood up immediately, staying away from her. With an indifferent


    look, he asked, "You tried to kill me?"


    Stunned, Sharon didn''t expect that he would misunderstand her. Although she tried to exin to


    him, she didn''t know what to say all of a sudden. After all, it was she who had shot him.


    Seeing that she suddenly be quiet, Stanley was about to enter the ward. Just then, she


    suddenly reached out to grab him, but he shook her off immediately. "Miss, please have some self-


    respect!"


    Self-respect?


    It was as if she was pped in the face!


    Feeling upset, Sharon pursed her lip. Meanwhile, Stanley turned around and walked into the ward,


    ignoring her.


    Seeing that he came back, Ayana heaved a sigh of relief. "You''re finally back."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I... thought you will go with her," Ayana said in a very low voice.


    The next second, Stanley added, "Do you know my rtionship with her?"


    Hearing his words, Ayana looked at him carefully. Although he had lost his memory, he was still a


    commanding man like before, making everyone scared of him.


    "I''ve seen her once before, but we never have any conversation. So, I don''t know much about the


    rtionship between you two," Ayana told him the truth.


    Hearing her exnation, Stanley narrowed his eyes, trying to figure out something.


    Noticing his confusion, Ayana went over to hold his arm and asked, "Since shees to look for


    you, will you go with her?"


    "Why would I go with her?" asked Stanley. "To me, that woman is just a stranger. I will not abandon


    you and go with someone who once tried to kill me."


    Hearing his reply, Ayana felt relieved. Although she did not know what Sharon said to Stanley just


    now, she believed that he would not just leave her behind. After all, she had stayed with him for four


    years, so she knew him quite well.


    "So, will our wedding... be held as nned?" Ayana asked.


    Stanley nodded. "Yes. Everything will go as nned."


    Meanwhile, when Howard reached Allgate City, it was alreadyte. He came here as soon as


    Sharon called him. Following the address she gave him, he arrived at a hospital. Right after he got


    off the car, he saw Sharon standing in the middle of the road.


    She was staring at the road in a daze, without noticing Howard''s arrival.


    "Sharon?" Howard patted her on the shoulder.


    Hearing someone call her, Sharon finally came to her senses then she pointed at a spot not too far


    away. "You should havee earlier. Stanley had just left."


    cing his hands on her shoulders, Howard looked at her nervously and asked, "Sharon, did you


    really see Stanley in person?"


    Sharon nodded. "It''s true. He just left."


    Sunned for a moment, Howard then got mad.


    "Why did you let him go?"

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284


    "Why did you let him go?"


    Facing Howard''s question, Sharon did not show any emotion. She only looked at the car far away


    and asked indifferently, "Did you bring the marriage certificate?"


    "Why do you need the marriage certificate?" Howard rolled his eyes. "You want a divorce?"


    Sharon nced at him. "Didn''t I tell you on the phone? Stanley has lost all his memory."


    Hearing that, Howard was shocked instantly, thinking that he was having hallucinations. For a long


    while, his mind went nk. He must have heard it wrong! "You''re joking, right?"


    However, Sharon shook her head. "He doesn''t know me at all. I told him I am his wife, but he asked


    me to prove it."


    That was why she asked Howard to go to the Jones Family''s vi to get the marriage certificate


    from Hazel.


    Howard continued, "When you told me on the phone that you have found Stanley, I hurried over


    here even without taking a leave. I was too nervous that I forgot about getting the marriage


    certificate for you..." After a while, Howard was still in disbelief. "Are you sure you''re not joking with


    me?"


    "I called you because you''re a doctor, so I thought you could check on his condition."


    Seeing how serious Sharon was, Howard frowned. Stanley would have definitely returned to


    Beachmarsh City if he hadn''t lost his memory. But instead, he disappeared for four years straight.


    His disappearance all this while could only be exined by his loss of memory!


    After taking a deep breath, Howard pursed his lips and said, "Don''t worry, let''s have a rest tonight


    first. We cane back here to look for Stanley again tomorrow."


    Hearing his suggestion, Sharon nodded.


    Howard nced at her. "Where are you staying?"


    "At a hotel not far away."


    "Alright, let''s go. I''m going to get a room there too."


    After a while, Howard and Sharon stopped an Uber and left.


    When they reached the hotel, Sharon received a call from her assistant, Mark, asking her when she


    would being back. She was currently in a bad mood, so she just replied to Mark casually


    before hanging up the phone. After that, she was about to go back to her room.


    "Sharon!" Howard stopped her.


    Turning around to look at him, Sharon asked, "What''s the matter?"


    With a room card in his hand, Howard looked at her worriedly. "Are... are you alright?"


    Before they reached the hotel, he had noticed that she looked unwell. Thinking about it, Howard


    could understand her feelings. After all, she had been looking for Stanley for four years but failed to


    find him. Now that she had finally found him, but he did not recognize her at all.


    It must be very hard for her that her husband did not remember her.


    Knowing that Howard worried about her, Sharon gave him a smile and shook her head. "I''m fine."


    Frowned, Howard repeated, "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    He asked because he noticed that her face was very pale, and she had been absentminded from


    the moment he met her.


    It seemed that she needed some time to calm down after she finally met the person she thought


    had been "dead" for four years.


    "Howard, don''t worry, I will be fine." Sharonughed and ced her hand on her heart. "The only


    thing that makes me feel ufortable is my racing heart. I am too excited to see Stanley again


    after four years! You can''t imagine how happy I am. As long as he is still alive, I would be very


    thankful even if he has lost his memory or even if he is handicapped."


    What mattered the most was that he was still alive.


    It didn''t matter, even if he couldn''t remember her. She was willing to spend all her time letting him


    know her again.


    Meanwhile, after Stanley returned to his apartment, he took a shower. Not long after, he came out of


    the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist, and his muscr upper body was bare.


    Standing on the balcony, he lit a cigarette and enjoyed the cityscapes at night.


    Under the light in the bedroom, he looked at his upper body. There were six-packs on his abdomen,


    with a few scars on it. On the left side of his chest, there was another scar as well. Although he


    didn''t know how he got it, he could tell that it was caused by a bullet. From there, he also noticed


    that there was a bullet scratch on his right shoulder.


    Touching those scars, he narrowed his deep and pitch-ck eyes.


    He began to recall the incidents that happened in the hospital just now. Uncontrobly, that cute


    woman with a serious look shed across his mind.


    As he had forgotten his past, he was hoping that someone he knew from the past would find him,


    telling him who he was. However, when Sharon told him that she shot him, he couldn''t help but


    stayed alert...


    How could he possibly believe that the woman who shot him and tried to kill him was his wife?


    That was why he immediately ignored her after she told him about it.


    However, it seemed that his response at the hospital just now had hurt her. Until now, he still could


    not forget the trace of sadness that shed in her eyes.


    "Ring... Ring..."


    Without warning, a sudden ringing of the phone got his attention back.


    Returning to his room, Stanley took out his phone and found that it was an unknown number.


    After a moment of hesitation, he answered the phone, "Hello, who is this?"


    A soft and low voice came from the other end of the line. "Are you asleep?"


    It seemed that Stanley was not surprised to receive a call from Sharon. So, he said calmly, "Miss


    Cruz."


    Hearing that he addressed her formally, Sharon pursed her lips. Miss Cruz? Screw you!


    Holding back her anger, she smiled and nodded, "Yes, it''s me. Why aren''t you surprised that I call?"


    Taking a drag on his cigarette, Stanley said, "Before I left, you asked for my number."


    After she got the phone number, she would definitely call him, so he was not surprised.


    Upon hearing his words, Sharon chuckled. "Actually, I''m just calling you to ask if you''re free


    tomorrow."


    "Is there something you want?"


    "Yes, I want to invite you to dinner."


    Stanley did not respond.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?"


    After a long silence, he replied, "There''s one thing we must make clear."


    "Alright. You can tell me about it."


    "I''m so sorry. Although you know me, you are just a stranger to me right now. Moreover, I have a


    girlfriend now, and we will get married soon. So for the sake of both of us, I hope you will not do


    something that would make me misunderstand. Do you understand?"


    After Stanley finished his words, there was no response on the other end of the line for a long time.


    So, he then frowned and asked, "Miss Cruz?"


    After calming herself down, Sharon replied in a hoarse voice, "In the past, you used to talk like this


    too. You always spoke in a straightforward manner. However, you''ve never talked to me in this way


    before. This is the first time I hear these heartless words from you, and it really hurts me..."


    Laying on the bed, Sharon sounded disappointed, making Stanley feel sorry for her. Unconsciously,


    he gave a swallow, wanting to say something, but in the end, he remained silent.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Meanwhile, Sharon tried to cheer herself up by saying, "It''s okay if you don''t want to have dinner


    with me. We can meet in front of the hospital. I''ll wait for you at 12 o''clock tomorrow, okay?"


    Hearing her request, Stanley frowned, "Sorry, I have a meeting tomorrow, so I can''t go..."


    "What did you say? Hello? The signal here is not good. I''ll meet you at 12 o''clock tomorrow then.


    Don''t bete. Good night."


    Before he could refuse, she had already hung up the phone.


    On the other side, Stanley was still holding his phone, pursing his lips...

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285


    The next day, Sharon was woken up by the doorbell. Still half asleep, she went to open the door.


    Narrowing her eyes, she saw that everyone from her team had arrived. Seeing Sharon''s half-awake


    state, her assistant Mark asked, "Sharon, why haven''t you gotten up yet?"


    Upon hearing that, Sharon gave a perfunctory response before washing up, "I''ve overslept."


    When she came out of the bathroom, everyone was shocked as they all pointed at her and shouted,


    "What''s wrong with you today?"


    Sharon rolled her eyes. "What''s wrong?"


    "Wow, you have makeup on! I''ve worked with you for three years, but I have never seen you with


    makeup. Tell me, is there something wrong?" At that moment, even the quiet cameraman was


    shocked.


    "I put makeup on to look good on camera. Besides, I''ve only applied lipstick." Sharon exined in


    embarrassment when she saw her team looking at her in shock. "Alright, let''s get to work!"


    In fact, she came to Allgate City for something very important.


    On the way to the hospital, Mark had already contacted the head of the hospital, so they could start


    working immediately when they reached there. Seeing her team fussing around, Sharon recalled


    those years of being a rookie working at the TV station. At that time, she had a lot to learn for she


    did not know anything. But now, she had attained perfection and be a senior.


    After recording for a while, Mark ran over to Sharon with a bottle of water. "Sharon, you look really


    beautiful today. You should also wear make- up in the future to look more energetic."


    Hearing that, she smiled, remaining silent. After all, although she was willing to put on make-up, she


    had no time for that.


    "We almost finish our work. Later, we''re nning to have lunch together. Sharon, you shoulde


    with us too..."


    Packing her bag, she saw that it was almost 12 o''clock. When she recalled the appointment she


    made with Stanleyst night, she hurriedly said, "It''s okay. You guys can go without me. I have


    something to do, so I''ll leave first. Bye!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she left.


    Seeing her disappear so fast, Mark muttered, "Who is she going to meet that she even put on


    makeup today?"


    Without warning, the cameraman patted Mark and asked, "What are you muttering about? Let''s go!"


    Meanwhile, Sharon arrived at the ce where she met Stanley yesterday. However, after searching


    around, she still couldn''t find him, so she took out her phone, mumbling, "Didn''t we agree to meet


    here? Is he going to stand me up?"


    Just as she was thinking about it, someone patted her on her shoulder all of a sudden. With a sense


    of joy, she turned around and shouted, "Stan..."


    Unfortunately, it was Howard.


    Immediately, the smile on Sharon''s face disappeared. Seeing that, Howard rolled his eyes and


    asked, "What''s the matter? You''re not happy to see me, huh?"


    "No, I thought it was Stanley."


    "He''s here?"


    "I called him yesterday and told him to meet me here. 12 o''clock has passed, but he still hasn''t


    shown up." Sharon was somewhat discouraged.


    Howard nced at her and asked, "Have you gotten his phone number?" "Yes." "Excellent!"


    Howard stretched out his hand. "Give it to me!"


    Stunned, Sharon asked. "What?"


    "I wanna give him a call!"


    "Oh, right." Quickly, Sharon found Stanley''s number and told Howard. Right after that, he called


    Stanley directly.


    One minute passed, and Howard was so mad that he almost threw the phone. "D*mn it! He''s not


    answering the call!"


    Seeing his response, Sharon was startled. "Huh? Why did he answer my callst night?"


    Howard nced at her and curled his lips. Without saying a word, he narrowed his eyes. After a


    while, he suddenly asked, "Which ward was he staying in yesterday? Take me there!"


    "You want to wait and see if he will go there?"


    "Yeah."


    Hearing this, Sharon also agreed that this was the only way to find Stanley. Immediately, she took


    Howard to the ward. In the elevator, she thought for a while and tried calling Stanley again, but


    there was still no answer.


    Disappointed, she sighed. She recalled what he said on the phone yesterday, telling her that he


    wouldn''te today as he had something to do. Was he really noting?


    Still, she hoped that she would be able to meet him in Ayana''s ward.


    However, when she came to the ward, not only was Stanley missing but Ayana as well. So, she


    asked the nurse, and much to her surprise, the nurse told her, "They discharged early this morning."


    Standing in the empty corridor, Sharon was so upset that she was about to cry.


    In a conference room at the Warner Group.


    The executives and the managers were discussing the way to incorporate anotherpany.


    However, in the midst of their discussion, they found that Stanley, who was sitting at the highest


    position, was absentminded.


    "Ahem." Someone cleared his throat. "Mr. Warner?"


    Stanley came to his senses and suddenly asked, "What time is it now?"


    Four years ago, he was taken back to the Warner Family by Ayana, and at that time, he had


    completely lost his memory. He couldn''t even remember his own name, so, eventually, he used


    Ayana''s family name. That was why everyone addressed him as Mr. Warner in thepany now.


    Upon hearing that, his assistant looked at his watch and hurriedly said, "It''s one o''clock, and it''s


    actually lunchtime now. Mr. Warner, are you nning to have lunch now?"


    Pushing the chair aside, Stanley stood up. "Since it''s lunchtime, let''s take a rest for an hour. I have


    something to do, so I''ll leave first."


    As soon as he finished his words, he turned around and went out of the conference room.


    He then went straight to the hospital. Although he had refused Sharonst night, saying that he


    would not meet her, he had a mixed feeling today, making him feel sorry for her if he didn''t show up.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Just now, he did receive several calls from her, and he refused to answer all of them. So, he thought


    that she would feel disappointed and leave the hospital after he refused her several times.


    The appointment she made yesterday was at 12 o''clock, and now it was almost 1 o''clock. Hence,


    Stanley guessed she would not be there anymore even if he rushed over there now.


    When Stanley reached the hospital, much to his surprise, he saw Sharon standing at the hospital


    gate.


    She was still... there.


    Stunned, he did not get off the car. Instead, he sat in the driver''s seat, looking at Sharon, who was


    standing on the roadside, where they had partedst night.


    Although it was already September, the weather in Allgate City was still very warm during the day.


    Her face was brimming red after standing under the sun for a while. Seeing that, Stanley narrowed


    his eyes, observing her.


    Thinking back four years ago, Stanley could still remember the panic he felt when he lost his


    memory. It took him a few years to get used to the new environment, but he never expected that


    Sharon woulde out of nowhere one day, telling him that they were husband and wife.


    Husband and wife...


    He was married? And this woman was his wife?


    He found it hard to believe.


    Or could it be that... she lied to him on purpose?


    What did she want from him?


    Just as his thoughts were running wild, Sharon, who was standing under the sun seemed to have


    sensed something. Immediately, she turned her head and walked towards him. Subconsciously,


    Stanley lowered his body, as if he was going to be caught peeping at someone.


    However, he soon realized that she was standing rather far away from him, so she probably couldn''t


    notice him.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, he was about to leave. However, when he saw a man walking towards


    Sharon with a cup of water, he immediately frowned. She was smiling back at him! It seemed that


    they had a close rtionship.


    Since Sharon''s back was turned against Stanley, he couldn''t tell what they were talking about. After


    a while, the man suddenly reached out and hugged Sharon, letting her body fell into his arms...


    Meanwhile, Stanley looked at them with a poker face. After a moment, with a sneer, he drove his


    car away and left.

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286


    Sharon felt a little dizzy, and her body uncontrobly staggered. Seeing her condition, Howard


    immediately asked, "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    Before he could finish his words, Sharon had already fallen backward. Immediately, Howard reacted


    quickly, holding her in his arms.


    After a while, only did she regain her strength and stood up. Getting out of his arms, she rubbed her


    temples and answered, "I''m fine. It''s probably because I''ve been standing under the sun for too


    long, and I haven''t had lunch yet, so I felt weak."


    Upon hearing that, Howard frowned. "Are you really sure you''re okay?"


    "Yes." Nodding her head, Sharon looked around. However, she still couldn''t find the person that she


    wanted to see. With that, she lowered her gaze in disappointment, smiling bitterly.


    It was hard for her to be treated coldly by Stanley...


    "Alright, don''t wait for him anymore. Since it''s already one o''clock, I guess he won''t be here." After


    he finished his words, Howard brought Sharon to a shady spot. He thenined, "You better


    take care of yourself, otherwise, Ember will scold meter."


    Hearing that, she said nothing, showing no emotion.


    Meanwhile, Howard looked at the sky. "I think waiting for him every day is not going to work. We


    have to take the initiative. Do you know where Stanley stays?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    "What about his work ce?"


    Still, Sharon shook her head.


    With that, Howard was clueless on what they should do next.


    So, he thought it was time for him to do something. Since he already knew that Stanley was staying


    in Allgate City, he could hire someone to investigate his whereabouts...


    Meanwhile, Ayana came to the Warner Group and asked one of the secretaries, "Is Mr. Warner


    here?"


    In fact, Ayana was once the unfavored daughter in the Warner Family. But ever since she brought


    Stanley back to her family four years ago, all the employees began to respect her. After all, Stanley


    had helped the Warner Group from getting bankrupt.


    Hence, the secretary replied to Ayana respectfully, "He is in the office."


    Hearing the reply, Ayana nodded. "What was his schedule today? Where did he go today?"


    After thinking for a moment, the secretary said, "He had a meeting this morning. Then, he went out


    for a while at noon for lunch. Right now, he needs to deal with some documents for two hours. After


    that, he would have dinner at night."


    When Ayana entered Stanley''s office, she saw him focusing on his work. His sleeves were rolled


    up, exposing his strong forearm. The sunset glow fell on his shoulder as if it had cast ayer of light


    on him.


    Ayana stared at him in a daze, thinking that he was such an outstanding man. She was blessed with


    his charm every day during their four years of living together.


    Any woman, after living with such a man, would definitely fall in love with him deeply.


    As she was lost in her thoughts, Stanley, who initially buried himself in the work, looked up and


    interrupted her thoughts. "Why didn''t you tell me you''reing?"


    Hearing his question, Ayana came to her senses and smiled. Then, she walked over to him and


    said, "I just want toe here without any reason."


    "When did you discharge?"


    "This morning." Ayana pursed her lips and looked at him. "Last night, I told you that I want to leave


    the hospital this morning, and I asked you to pick me up."


    Upon hearing that, Stanley was taken aback. "Did I say that?"


    As soon as he asked, Ayana felt awkward.


    "I''m sorry, but I''ve probably forgotten about it because I was too busy." Stanley pressed on his


    eyebrows, putting down the pen in his hand.


    Ayana didn''t continue after hearing what he said. She pursed her lips and said, "It''s almost time for


    dinner. Stop working for a while. Let''s get dinner first."


    Without any hesitation, Stanley rejected, "Ayana, I think I can''t make it tonight because there is still


    a lot of work that I have to deal with."


    Once again, Stanley''s refusal disappointed Ayana. "You forgot to pick me up at the hospital this


    morning, and now you even can''t have dinner with me?"


    Slowly, Stanley raised his head again. He squinted at Ayana, who was in front of him, raising his


    eyebrows. "Are you mad at me?" "Yes!"


    With his slender fingers, Stanley tapped on the dark-colored table lightly. He put down the pen in his


    hand and said, "There''s something I want to ask you."


    Upon hearing that, Ayana frowned.


    "Since you know something about my past, why didn''t you tell me about it?" Stanley''s face gradually


    darkened. "Why did you keep it a secret until now?"


    Facing his confrontation, Ayana was shocked as she did not expect that he would suddenly ask her


    about it. Back then, she did have some selfish motives for saving him, and thereby she decided not


    to tell him the truth after knowing that he had lost his memory identally.


    And now, it seemed that Sharon''s appearance had rather affected him.


    "You didn''t take the initiative to ask me, so I didn''t tell you about it." Ayana pursed her lips, looking at


    him with her eyes misted over with tears. "Are you now ming me for deceiving you?"


    Staring at her for a few seconds, Stanley then suddenlyughed, "No, forget about it. You''re hungry,


    huh? Alright, let''s get dinner."


    After that, he put down the pen in his hand and got up.


    Ever since she knew him, Ayana had always been clueless about what he was actually thinking. A


    second ago, he was obviously angry with her, but now it seemed that nothing had happened...


    In the bar.


    Over the past few years, Sharon had been busy with her work and rarely came out to have fun. This


    was the first time in the past four years that she came to a bar. And now, she had drunk two sses


    of wine alone, saying nothing. Looking at her condition, Mark was worried about her.


    "Sharon, are you in a bad mood?" Mark was two years younger than her, and he was a lively and


    lovely guy.


    "No, I''m not." Sharon leaned against the couch, with a ss of wine in her hand. In a daze, she


    drank the wine slowly.


    Meanwhile, Mark insisted on knowing the answer, "Sharon, you can just tell me what''s wrong. Who


    knows, I may be able to help solve your problem."


    Turning her head, Sharon nced at him. "Can I ask you something?" "Sure!" "Who gives you the


    order to stay by my side?" Hearing that, Mark was taken aback. Just when he was about to exin


    it, Sharon''s phone rang all of a sudden. Since it was a bit noisy in the bar, she went out of the bar,


    ignoring Mark, then she answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "Why is there no one in your house? Are you not at home?"


    Then, Ariah added, "I''m outside your house now, and no one''s there."


    Sharon came to a quiet ce, standing in the corner. "Ariah, are you there alone? I''m currently not


    in Beachmarsh: I''m in Allgate now."


    "What?" Ariah was dumbfounded. "Why do you go there? It''s so far away!"


    Over the past few years, Sharon''s rtionship with Ariah had gotten closer, and they could talk


    about everything.


    Meanwhile, leaning against the wall, Sharon raised her head, looking at the ceiling. She then said,


    "Ariah, I''ve found Stanley."


    For a moment, there was only silence on the other end of the line.


    At the same time, Sharon was remaining silent as well.


    After a pause, Sharon asked, "Ariah?1 Ariah sighed. "Sharon, are you drunk? Are you sure that it''s


    not the wrong person again?"


    Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the past few years, there were several times when Sharon drank with Ariah at her house, and


    whenever she was drunk, she would keep saying that she saw Stanley, just like what she told Ariah


    on the phone just now.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287


    Sharon knew Ariah would not believe her. After all, Stanley appeared again after four years of


    missing. At first, she found it hard to believe it either.


    "It''s true, Ariah. I saw him with my own eyes, but he has lost his memory, so I may not bring him


    back with me right now. He thinks of me as a stranger and seems to be wary of me.


    Speaking of this, Sharon sighed, recalling thest time when she met Stanley in the hospital. On


    that day, when she told him about the past and she was the one who injured him, he immediately


    distanced himself from her.


    The next moment, the other end of the line fell silent again, as Ariah was not only shocked but also


    dumbfounded.


    Lost his memory?


    For real?


    "I n to get along with him first to see whether I can win his trust, and only then I will persuade him


    toe back to Beachmarsh with me."


    She must let those who had been looking for him, meet him in a perfect condition.


    Hearing Sharon''s decision, Ariah nodded, "You''re right. That''s what we shall do now. We shall not


    tell Ember about Stanley before you bring him back to Beachmarsh."


    After the short conversation, Sharon hung up the phone. As soon as she turned around, she ran


    into a drunkard.


    So, she hurriedly apologized.


    However, that drunk guy kept onining and cursing her.


    Seeing that, Sharon frowned and wanted to leave.


    Without warning, he went to her front, stopping her. "Don''t you dare to leave!"


    Under the light, he looked at Sharon with a perverted smile. "Hey, you little beauty!"


    The next second, Sharon warned him with a darkened face, "Get out of my way!"


    Frustrated, that drunk guy began to act like a hooligan. "I won''t just let you go so easily after you


    bump into me! Do you know who I am? If you want to go, you have to drink with me first. Only then,


    I''ll let you go! Otherwise, you can''t walk out of this door today!"


    Sharon did not bother to pay attention to him, so she immediately wanted to give Mark a phone call.


    But, as soon as she took out her phone, that guy had already reached out his hand, snatching the


    phone away from her. "You''re calling the cops, huh? Let me tell you; it''s useless! My brother is the


    chief officer of the police station. So, you should now know what''s good for you, and just drink with


    me!"


    "Give my phone back!" Sharon gave him a stern look. "I don''t want a scene, so just let me go! Just


    because someone is backing you doesn''t mean you''ll get away with it! I''m not someone you can


    mess with either!"


    At first, Sharon''s ruthless words were only meant to scare him and make him retreat. However,


    much to her surprise, he was in fact an arrogant person that could not be provoked as heter put


    on an even more yful face and teased, "Woah, it seems like you''re good at talking back, huh?


    Tell me; who''s backing you? If that person is someone ordinary, I won''t let you go easily!"


    Upon hearing his words, Sharon realized that she was in trouble now as she had messed with a


    fearless drunkard. So, what she needed to do now was to stay as far away from him as possible. As


    for her phone, she could try to get it back after she met Mark.


    When Sharon was about to leave, that guy immediately stopped her. "Are you trying to run away?"


    He grabbed hold of her wrist tightly, making her begin to panic and shout, "Pervert, let me go!"


    After that, she lifted her foot, kicking him with all her strength. Feeling the pain, he screamed, and in


    the next second, he raised his hand and was about to p her. "You b*tch!"


    Suddenly, someone held his hand, stopping him.


    Without warning, Sharon felt that someone grabbed her waist tightly, and her body was pulled into a


    warm chest. Her back pressed against the man''s chest, and his strong huge hand wrapped around


    her waist. Just as she was shocked by this sudden movement, she heard a man''s deep and


    indifferent voiceing out from above her head, "If you don''t want your hand to be crippled, you


    need to take it back now!"


    As soon as he warned that drunk guy, he shook off his hand, looking at him coldly.


    Hearing that, that drunk guy immediately looked up, and in the next second, his gaze met with a


    pair of cold eyes which terrified him. Subconsciously, he withdrew his hand and took two steps


    back.


    Then, with a cold sneer, Stanley held the woman, who was still in shock, in his arms, and left.


    "Wait... Wait a moment!" Sharon suddenly spoke.


    Lowering his gaze, Stanley looked at her, who was in his arms. "What''s wrong?"


    "My phone... my phone is still with him..." Sharon pointed at the drunkard, who was in shock as well.


    Then, ncing at her, Stanley spoke, "Wait for me.


    After saying that, he turned around and walked toward that drunk guy. Before Stanley got close to


    him, he had already handed over the phone. "Here... Take it!"


    Without any hesitation, Stanley took the phone away from his hand and returned it to Sharon,


    asking, "Is this your phone?"


    Instantly, she nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "Okay."


    However, when they were about to leave the bar, a man stopped Stanley all of a sudden. That man


    seemed to be half drunk. "Hey, Mr. Warner, why are you here? Director Sherlock asked why you do


    not return..."


    As he spoke, he looked at Sharon, thinking evilly. "Wow, thisdy is very beautiful. Is she an


    employee at the Warner Company? Would you like toe in and have a drink with us?"


    Most of the men in the business industry, especially those who often showed up in the ces of


    entertainment, always looked at women with a strange look.


    Over the past few years, Sharon had learned a lot in the business field. So, she knew that this man


    probably thought that Stanley was the kind of man who used pretty women to get what he wanted.


    At the thought of that, she was annoyed immediately. The next moment, she saw that Stanley


    walked to her front, protecting her from that man.


    He was protecting her.


    Noticing that, she looked at his tall and straight figure in a daze. His shoulders were wide, his cor


    was clean, and the short hair at the back of his head looked neat.


    "Mr. Mo, this is my friend. I''ll be back in the private roomter." He spoke in a direct tone.


    As an experienced businessman, Mr. Mo could tell that Sharon was not a woman he could mess


    with.


    So, he thenughed and said, "Alright. Since you said so, I''ll go back and tell them that you''ll be


    back soon."


    Hearing that, Stanley nodded before he grabbed Sharon''s hand and walked out of the bar.


    At that moment, Sharon lowered her head, looking at the strong and powerful hand on her wrist...


    After four years, her heart, which had always been indifferent, had a slight fluctuation again.


    As soon as they got out of the bar, Stanley let go of her, saying politely, "Please excuse me for


    holding your hand. I did it because of what happened just now."


    While he was talking, Sharon looked down at her toes, hiding her hands behind her back, and


    rubbing them. Just then, a strange feeling arose in her heart.


    As she remained silent, Stanley frowned. "How much alcohol did you drink? Are you still sober?"


    When he was standing beside her just now, he could smell a strong scent of alcohol.


    Confused, Sharon looked at him. Did he think that she was drunk? In fact, she was fine as she did


    not drink much.


    "Can you hear me? Can you go home by yourself?"


    Subconsciously, Sharon blurted out, "No, I can''t."


    With that, Stanley asked, "Youe to the bar alone without your friends?"


    After thinking for a moment, she said, "Yes, Ie here alone." She then looked up with her eyes


    shining brightly, asking, "Why don''t you send me home?"


    Upon hearing her suggestion, Stanley narrowed his eyes, looking at Sharon with a sharp gaze that


    made her feel a little guilty. In fact, she really wanted to spend some time alone with him, so that


    was why she made such a request. He wouldn''t be able to see through her intention, right?


    While she was thinking, Stanley said, "Let''s go; get in the car."

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288


    For a moment, Sharon thought that she had misheard him and was taken aback by his words.


    However, Stanley turned to his side and uttered, "Didn''t I say that I was going to send you back?


    Let''s go then."


    Hearing those words, Sharon regained her senses and quickly nodded.


    "Oh, you don''t want to leave?" Stanley narrowed his eyes and nced at her. "If you don''t want to


    leave, then I''ll..."


    "No, I mean... sure! Let''s go!" Immediately, Sharon walked forward and asked, "Where did you park


    your car? Is this your car?"


    Looking at the anxious woman, he smiled faintly as he strode over to her. Staring at the woman who


    was standing under the light, he subconsciously lowered his voice. "It''s over here."


    Hurriedly, Sharon opened the door and got into the car as if she was afraid that he might suddenly


    go back on his word.


    After the car had driven a distance away from the ce, Sharon acted all concerned and asked,


    "Uh, is it okay if you don''t return?"


    Earlier she heard that he had promised Mr. Mo that he would return soon. If he didn''t return, would


    the people over there be searching high and low for him?


    Also, the way of her asking him that question earlier was just her act of politeness.


    In fact, what she wanted the most was to spend some alone time with him.


    "Tonight''s event is important. It will determine whether the few contracts that we proposed would


    seed. So do you think it will be okay if I was not present at the scene?"


    At that moment, the man on the wheel threw the question back at her.


    However, Sharon didn''t expect things to be so serious and was a little dumbfounded. Why was he


    still willing to send her back then?


    Did he not want to sign the contracts anymore?


    It was indeed the most important thing for a businessman to get the contract they wanted. Although


    Sharon did want him to return to continue his business meeting, she also really wanted him to stay


    by her side. At that moment, she didn''t know what to do, and there was an intricate look on her face.


    ncing at her intricate andplicated expression, Stanley found it a little funny. He didn''t know


    how a person could be so full of expressions?


    "Are you hoping for me to go back?" A momentter, Stanley cleared his throat and asked.


    Hearing his question, Sharon clenched her teeth and answered determinedly, "Not at all!"


    "Oh?"


    "In my opinion, you can never be able to earn all the money in the world. Besides, it''s just a few


    contracts, so there shouldn''t be too much of a hindrance, right?" Uncertainly, Sharon asked.


    "Indeed." Calmly, Stanley nodded.


    That''s great.


    Hearing his answer, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    However, he then added lightly, "But these contracts are all worth hundreds of millions."


    Those words left her speechless.


    Taken aback by what he said, Sharon''s jaw dropped so low that it was almost dislocated. Was it


    necessary for him to speak like this?


    After hearing his words, she became even more hesitant in her decisions than she was before. At


    that moment, she had no idea whether she should just ask him to return to


    the meeting. Besides, she was actually just tipsy, and she was not drunk at all, so she was definitely


    capable of going back alone.


    If she didn''t let him go, it would be a serious matter to lose the contract. But if she let him returned,


    she would lose the chance to be alone with him...


    In her whole life, she had never been so hesitant before.


    Before she could make a decision, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Half an hourter, Stanley had finished smoking his second cigarette, but the woman in the


    passenger seat next to him had not woken up yet.


    The smoke made him squint his eyes slightly as he nced at the sleeping woman. At that


    moment, his brows frowned, but he was also surprised that she actually fell asleep in front of him


    unguarded. However, he didn''t know whether to say that she was good at sleeping or that she was


    so simple-minded that she could sleep in front of an unfamiliar man.


    After waiting patiently for another ten minutes, the woman who was sleeping still did not wake up,


    so Stanley pursed his lips and called out her name, "Miss Cruz?"


    There was no response.


    Again, he continued to call out her name, "Miss Cruz!"


    There was still no response.


    In the end, he had topromise with the situation.


    As he stubbed out the cigarette butt, he opened the car door and got out. After that, he went around


    the front bumper and walked to the front passenger seat. A momentter, he opened the door and


    lowered his body to carry the woman out of the car. As he used his leg to m the door shut, he


    directly took the woman to the elevator.


    In fact, she was really light. When he held her in his arms, it was as if he could only feel her bones.


    Thinking about it, Stanley slightly creased his brow. Could it be that this woman starved herself


    daily? Why was it she was so thin?


    Meanwhile, Sharon was already awakened since the moment she was carried out of the car by him.


    However, she curled up in his arms and did not dare to move. With her eyes tightly shut, she


    intended to pretend to be asleep. Otherwise, it would be so embarrassing if she suddenly woke up.


    Thinking of this, she felt at ease to enjoy the princess'' hug from him.


    At that moment, she could feel that his arms were very sturdy, and she was held safely in his arms,


    feeling both at ease andfortable. The familiar scent on his body was something that she had


    missed.


    Back then, in her junior year, she had gotten used to having him by her side when she fell asleep,


    and throughout the past four years, she couldn''t even sleep well sometimes when she was alone.


    Meanwhile, Stanley carried her all the way to the door, but when he was about to open the door, he


    felt it was a little inconvenient, so he ced her down first, opened the door, and came back to get


    her again. Staring at Sharon''s small face for a while, he squinted his eyes and said, "You''re


    awake?"


    Startled, Sharon subconsciously opened her eyes and asked, "How did you know?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Your eyelids were moving."


    Upon him finishing his words, Sharon realized that the two of them were so close.


    At that moment, she slowed down her breathing as she stared at the erged handsome face in


    front of her. It had been four years since shest met him. In fact, there were no changes in his


    appearance, and his deep gaze had changed, which was now cold when it looked at her.


    This kind of look in his gaze was extremely hurtful. Silently, Sharonforted herself in her heart,


    "Don''t think nonsense, it was just because he no longer knows you, that''s why he''s looking at you


    like this..."


    "Since you''re awake, get up and follow me in."


    The man who was squatting in front of her got up and went straight into the room.


    Immediately, Sharon trailed behind him.


    Upon entering, she realized that the house was huge. It had two floors and the decoration was


    simple and clean. As she looked around, her satisfaction increased gradually. This obviously looked


    like a single man''s house with no trace of a woman.


    "What would you like to drink?"


    A low and deep male voice was heard again.


    When she turned to look at him, he was taking off his jacket as he stood in front of the refrigerator,


    with his body leaning against it. With a tall and straight figure, his gaze was locked on her.


    Hurriedly, Sharon answered, "Anything is fine."


    "I don''t have any juices, only water. Are you okay with it?"


    Hearing his question, she nodded.


    Then, he took a bottle of water and handed it to her, and said calmly, "Just have a seat. I''ll make a


    phone call."


    "Okay." Upon him finishing his words, she quickly answered.


    Meanwhile, Stanley took his phone and head over to the balcony. Once in a while, his voice was,


    and it seemed as if he was exining to someone the reason why he couldn''t return to the room.


    Listening to his exnation, Sharon felt a little embarrassed, so she withdrew her gaze and started


    to nce around his house.


    Just as she was bored and looking around, her phone suddenly rang. At first, she thought it was a


    call from her assistant, but when she took it out and looked at the caller, her expression changed


    slightly.


    At that moment, she looked at the man on the balcony who was still talking on the phone. After


    thinking for a while, she went to the sofa and sat down as she answered the phone in a low voice.


    "Dear, why are you calling me at a time like this?"


    After Stanley ended the phone call, he saw the woman on the sofa answering the phone. Although


    her voice was low, some faint voices were still heard.


    "No... Dear, I can''t go back and apany you..."


    The woman''s voice was unusually soft. It was so soft that it almost made one feel ticklish, and


    Stanley''s eyes gradually narrowed.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289


    Dear? A nickname between lovers?


    Stanley listened quietly and didn''t say anything to disturb her while he just lit a cigarette and slowly


    smoked it.


    However, her voice was extremely soft, as if she was afraid that he would hear her. At that moment,


    her tone was gentle, and her side profile was beautiful. There was a soft smile that could be seen,


    and even her eyes were glowing.


    As Stanley stared at her, his gaze gradually grew colder.


    At that moment, Sharon casually raised her head and saw the man who was standing on the


    balcony. Startled, she immediately straightened her body and subconsciously hung up the phone.


    In the darkness of the night, she could not see the man''s expression clearly, and she could only


    vaguely see a deep outline of his body.


    As she licked the corner of her lips, she stood up and asked, "Uh, you''re done with your call?"


    With a faint voice, Stanley took a smoke on his cigarette and replied, "Yes." However, just as


    Sharon walked closer, he blew out a puff of smoke on her face. That frivolous and impolite act


    caused her to choke and cough.


    Subtly, she looked at him and asked, "You said you wanted to quit smoking before, so why are you


    smoking again?"


    As he nced at the cigarette in his hand, his brows arched. "I''ve said it before?"


    "Indeed." Hurriedly, Sharon nodded and continued, "You once said smoking is not good for your


    health, and even if it''s not for your own sake, you will still quit smoking for the sake of me."


    As he pursed his lips, he exined, "Miss Cruz, I really don''t remember the past at all. I don''t know


    if I should believe what you had just said."


    However, Sharon knew that for him, she was currently nothing but a stranger. No one would believe


    a stranger''s words.


    "I understand." In agreement, Sharon nodded her head. "If you don''t believe me, you can take


    things one step at a time. In the future, you will know if I am telling the truth or not."


    Hearing her words, Stanley took a deep look at her without uttering a word.


    Suddenly, Sharon burst intoughter. "I bet you must be really curious about what happened to you


    in the past. If there''s anything that you want to know more about, feel free to ask me. I will definitely


    tell you everything that I know."


    At that moment, she thought that a person who had amnesia would definitely be curious and eager


    to know about their past. Especially for a man like Stanley with an extremely strong sense of pride,


    he would definitely be curious.


    As soon as she finished her words, she looked at him expectantly and waited for him to ask her.


    However, Stanley had a calm expression on his face. "To be honest, I am not really curious about


    what happened in the past. Besides, I am living a good life now. I have my own career, my own


    lovely partner, and a bright future. Those things of the past have nothing to do with me anymore."


    That answer left Sharon dumbfounded. It was something that she never thought that he would be


    thinking of.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    After she looked at him in a daze, she began to panic. Although she could ept that he had lost


    his memory and did not know her, she could even ept that he was indifferent to her; she could


    not ept that he did not want to know what had happened to him in the past.


    With his current attitude, it clearly seemed that he wanted to forget everything about the past and


    restart his life!


    In a trance, Sharon stared at him, and her eyes became a little red. It was then when she realized


    that she had been standing strong for four years. Throughout these four years, she had rarely cried,


    as if she had finished her tears on the day when he had disappeared. But now... four yearster,


    she found him again, and she turned back into the woman who cried often.


    As soon as Stanley saw tears welling up in her eyes, he immediately stood up straight, with a trace


    of nervousness in his eyes. "What are you doing?"


    When she cried, he suddenly remembered that when he saw her for the first time, he told her that


    he could no longer remember the past, and her tears started to stream down her face...


    That was not a good feeling at all.


    "Miss Cruz, I don''t know how tofort girls, and I don''t know how to stop you from crying, so


    please don''t cry." Politely, Stanley uttered these words, but his brows were tightly furrowed, as if her


    crying caused him a lot of trouble.


    Hearing those words, Sharon took a nce at him but was hurt by his expression. Immediately, she


    sniffed and nodded, "Okay, I won''t cry..."


    Since he no longer remembered her anymore, so she didn''t want to do anything that would make


    him despise her.


    Meanwhile, Stanley looked at Sharon, and she was acting as if she had suffered a lot but was not


    allowed toin, which made him feel as if he bullied her.


    As he frowned and put out the cigarette in his hand. "Let''s go then."


    Those words left Sharon dumbfounded. "W-What?"


    "Since you''re already sober, I''ll take you home."


    Was he trying to drive her away?


    Hearing this, Sharon immediately pressed her hands on her stomach and said, "Well, I''m feeling a


    bit unwell. Can I head to the washroom first?"


    Of course, there was no way she would leave. It was not easy for her to have entered his house,


    and how could she just leave like that?!


    At that moment, she knew she had to pester him until he could remember her!


    Meanwhile, Stanley looked at her and narrowed his eyes as he tried to guess what this woman was


    trying to do.


    "My stomach hurts so much. I can''t stand it anymore. Where''s the washroom?" Sharon clutched her


    stomach and ran upstairs. "Is it the second floor?"


    Looking at her actions, Stanley was speechless.


    It was the first time that he saw a woman being so pretentious in front of a man.


    With a sigh, he raised his head and pointed to the second floor, "It''s the first room on the second


    floor after you turn left."


    Immediately, Sharon thanked him and hurried upstairs.


    As soon as she entered the washroom, she sat on the toilet bowl and took her phone to call her


    assistant Mark and said, "I won''t be going back today, but don''t you stay out toote. Besides, for


    tomorrow''s work, you guys can go first. If they need a shot of me, you can let Norissa go first."


    On the other end of the phone, Mark shouted, "Miss Cruz, where are you going if you''re noting


    back?"


    "Mind your own business!" Hearing his question, Sharon chided him and then hung up the phone.


    As soon as she hung up the phone, she called Howard again. As a result, although the line was


    connected, no one answered the call, so Sharon had to give up.


    After dawdling in the bathroom for a long time and seeing that it was only 9:30 p.m., Sharon took


    her time to walk out of the washroom. However, when she went out, she saw the man that was


    leaning against the wall.


    As he ced one of his hands into his pocketzily, he asked, "Are you done?"


    Hearing his question, Sharon nodded and answered, "I''m done, and my whole body feels good."


    Meanwhile, Stanley asked again, "... So can I send you home now?"


    Instantly, Sharon changed the topic and said, "Well, I haven''t drunk the water you gave me yet. I''ll


    go and drink it first."


    Then she went downstairs, took the cup, and drank the water very slowly. As she drank the water,


    she looked at the man who followed her downstairs, as she tried to think about what kind of excuse


    she could use to stay.


    After slowly drinking the ss of water for ten minutes, she finally finished it. Once she finished


    drinking, Stanley raised his eyebrows and asked, "Is there anything else that you need to do?"


    "Ahem." At that moment, Sharon cleared her throat and said, "There''s indeed one more thing."


    Coldly, Stanley looked at her and uttered, "Miss Cruz, please go ahead."


    "I''m hungry, and I''m suddenly in high spirits to cook. Why don''t you have a seat first while I prepare


    supper for you so that you can have a taste of my cooking, and I can repay you for saving the


    damsel in distress tonight." Cheerfully, Sharon answered. Without waiting for the man''s reply, she


    ran into the kitchen after saying, "That''s decided then! I''ll go and prepare some food for you."


    It left Stanley speechless.


    The man in the living room looked at the busy figure in the open- air kitchen and had a feeling of


    driving her away, but he had no idea how to get rid of her.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290


    Over the past few years, besides being busy with work, Sharon had also spent some time on


    cooking, so her cooking skills had greatly improved since then.


    Meanwhile, Stanley''s kitchen was well-equipped with everything, so she could prepare whatever


    she wanted. There were still some fresh vegetables in the refrigerator. After Sharon looked at them


    a few times, she felt a little ufortable. As a single man, how often would he cook? There must


    be someone who often came to cook for him. Was that person Ayana?


    Ayana...


    Never had Sharon imagined that this woman would end up together with Stanley after four years


    and even became his fiancee.


    Didn''t Ayana have a good rtionship with Shawn? Back then, when Shawn was shot, Ayana gave


    her a tight p in public. In fact, she could tell from that p that Ayana had loved Shawn.


    "Why are you staring at the refrigerator for so long?"


    At that moment, Stanley''s voice rang out all of a sudden, and it made Sharon''s thoughts came back


    to reality at once.


    After Sharon came back to her senses, she gave him a faint look and exined, "I''m thinking, how


    could a single man like you have so much food in the kitchen?"


    "I have a fiancee. I''m not single."


    After being startled for a moment, Sharon felt even more ufortable in her heart. At that


    moment, she sneered, "That''s right. Your fiancee is very pretty. She''s so pretty that she resembles


    me so much. Why didn''t you treat me as your fiancee..."


    When it came to this point, Sharon was already starting to spout nonsense. Under his startled gaze,


    she secretly pinched herself, as she started to silently scold herself in the heart, about her habit of


    spouting nonsense every time she got agitated!


    "Perhaps in the eyes of outsiders, the two of you really do look slightly simr." Calmly, Stanley


    stared at her face and carefully took a look at it. "But in my eyes, the two of you don''t look alike."


    This was also the reason why Stanley was not surprised at Sharon and Ayana''s appearance when


    he met Sharon for the first time.


    Logically speaking, Sharon and Ayana''s appearances had a simrity of 80%, and their noses and


    eyes were very simr. Outsiders would definitely be shocked if they saw them together, but


    Stanley''s heart was unexpectedly calm. The kind of calmness that came from the bottom of his


    heart. In fact, he even felt that there was a big difference between the two of them at his first sight of


    Sharon. However, he didn''t know where did the feelinge from.


    Could it be that... he used to be really very familiar with Sharon in the past, that''s why even if he had


    lost his memory, there was still a deep feeling in his heart that he had towards her in the past?


    The only thing Stanley could do was tofort himself like this, so he wouldn''t be thinking about


    nonsense, and his head wouldn''t hurt.


    The doctor had told him he had post-traumatic seque. As long as he didn''t think about what had


    happened in the past, his head wouldn''t hurt. In the past four years, to make himself suffer less, he


    had hardly thought about those memories that he had forgotten.


    Now that Sharon suddenly appeared in his life, his heart, which had been calm for four years, was


    disturbed. For the past two days, it had been difficult for him to fall asleep every night because he


    would often have headaches, and he had to rely on medications to have a deep sleep.


    This way of messing with his daily life routines made him feel very ufortable and contradicted.


    However, Sharon didn''t know what he was thinking. All she knew was that his frown gradually got


    deeper, and his expression seemed unhappy. The thing was, she didn''t know what was wrong with


    him and she also didn''t dare to ask him at that moment. Besides, if he ended up losing his temper


    and drove her away, it would ruin her n.


    So, she simply stopped talking and concentrated on cooking.


    In his kitchen, it was full of ingredients, including all kinds of kitchen utensils. With Sharon having


    the intention of dawdling, it almost took her more than an hour to finish supper.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    By the time she served the food on the table, Stanley, who was in the living room earlier, was


    nowhere to be found.


    After Sharon muttered something, she then took off her apron and went upstairs to look for him.


    After a while, she had peeked through all the rooms with an opened door, but there was no one in


    them. Slowly, she found the master bedroom, followed the sound, and walked in. As a result, she


    heard a voiceing from the bathroom.


    Was he taking a shower?


    After hesitating for a moment, Sharon still went forward and knocked on the door.


    Knock knock knock!


    After the three knocks, she waited by the side.


    Sure enough, the sound of water inside the bathroom stopped, and Stanley said in a low, hoarse


    voice, "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, I''m done with cooking, so I came up to inform you about it." Calmly, Sharon exined.


    "I''m not hungry. Just go ahead and eat it yourself. I''ll send you back once you''re done eating."


    Hearing those words, Sharon pursed her lips. Couldn''t he have said something else aside from that


    he wanted to send her back?


    After Stanley waited in the bathroom for a while, he no longer heard the woman''s voice from


    outside. Guessing that she had already left, he returned to the bathtub.


    The water in the bathtub was warm, and it was veryfortable to have a bath in it.


    Just as Stanley closed his eyes, he couldn''t help but think about the past. However, there wasn''t


    anything there, and his memory waspletely nk... just like he had gone through thirty years of


    his life in vain.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt like his head was drilled by a drill. Suddenly, he


    opened his eyes, with his brows tightly frowned, and sweat dripped from his forehead.


    Immediately, he stopped thinking about it. After taking a deep breath, he got up and went out of the


    bathroom.


    However, he opened the bathroom door and came out to see Sharon, who had fallen asleep on the


    sofa.


    Taken aback for a moment, Stanley then walked over with a frown.


    Earlier, he thought she had gone down, but in fact, she had fallen asleep in his room.


    Other than Ayana, no other woman had entered this room before, and Sharon was the second one


    to do so.


    Standing tall, he and looked down at the woman who was soundly asleep. As he stared at her, he


    realized that she had long and thick eyshes, with a nose that was small and delicate, and her lips


    were red and moist...


    Slowly, he lowered his figure and got closer to her. Looking at her facial features, he came up with a


    conclusion.


    In fact, Ayana was not as beautiful as her.


    Although the two of them resembled each other, Sharon was slightly more beautiful, and he


    preferred Sharon''s facial features more.


    As he was lost in his thoughts, Sharon, who was in front of him suddenly opened her eyes.


    Frightened by the man in front of her, she let out a scream, then suddenly stood up.


    Boom!


    The two foreheads bumped into each other, giving off a loud thud.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was knocked two steps back by her, and even his expression had changed,


    whereas Sharon fell backward onto the sofa. Before she could react, she saw the man''s unhappy


    face. Immediately, she stood up and wanted to apologize. "I''m sorry... Oh..." Instantly, another low


    cry was heard. D*mn it, she had been lying in the wrong position, and her feet were numb. When


    she tried to stand up, her knees went soft, and she stumbled forward. At that moment, her hands


    subconsciously tried to grasp something, and she did manage to do so. However, she was stunned


    when she looked upward.


    Earlier, when Stanley came out of the bath, he thought that Sharon wasn''t here, so he only had a


    simple bath towel wrapped around him. Meanwhile, right now, the bath towel was in Sharon''s


    hand...


    In shock, Sharon opened had her mouth wide opened, as she stared at the man in a daze whom


    she had just ''stripped''...


    Time seemed to have stopped moving at that moment, and the feeling of embarrassment filled in


    the air.


    However, Sharon wasn''t the only one who was stunned. Even Stanley was in a daze and stood


    rooted to the spot for a moment.


    It was the first time that he had been ''stripped'' by a woman, and he really didn''t know how to deal


    with it.


    Meanwhile, Sharon''s eyes widened, and her small face gradually turned red. In fact, her face was


    so flushed.


    Immediately, she and stood up from the ground and hastily handed over the bath towel in her hand,


    and said, "l-l''m sorry, h-here you go!"


    After Stanley heard her words, his handsome face was as ck as the bottom of a pan. With a calm


    face, he snatched the bath towel from her hand and wrapped it around his waist before he strode


    into the bathroom. A man like him who had always been calm andposed had never been so


    awkward and confounded as he was now!

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291


    Embarrassed, Sharon stared at the door of the bathroom. When she saw Stanley enter with a dark


    face, she knew that he must have been angry at her. With a flushed face, Sharon sighed and


    silently cursed herself in her heart...


    Hesitantly, she stood at the bathroom door, but just as she was about to knock on the door, the door


    opened.


    Then, she saw him walking out of the bathroom, with his bath towel out of sight, and he was


    wearing beige loungewear. His expression was calm, and she could not guess what he was thinking


    about.


    Meanwhile, Stanley headed straight out of the room and didn''t even look at her.


    However, she immediately trailed along after she stuck her tongue out cheekily at him.


    Once they headed downstairs, Sharon hurriedly said, "There was some meat in the refrigerator, and


    I remember you used to love eating meat, but not fish, so I prepared braised meat for you. Would


    you like to try it?" It was a fact that he really liked eating meat, and he didn''t like eating fish...


    As Stanley heard those words, he nced at her and wondered how did she even know what he


    liked?


    "Am I supposed to eat so much meat in the middle of the night?" As he looked at the meat she


    prepared, his eyebrows raised.


    When Sharon heard his question, she was dumbfounded. "Oh, then why don''t you have some


    porridge?"


    Those words left him nothing to say.


    Without saying anything else, Stanley sat down at the dining table, picked up his cutlery, and tasted


    the food she had prepared... The taste was not bad.


    Just then, Sharon sat down across from him, but her stomach had growled twice before she could


    speak. As soon as Stanley heard that sound, he raised his eyes to look at her, whereas Sharon


    embarrassedly ced her hand on her stomach. "I haven''t had my dinner yet..."


    However, when Stanley heard her answer, his eyes narrowed. "You went to drink without having


    dinner?"


    Was this woman trying to ruin her stomach?


    With a deep look at him, she replied, "I didn''t have much appetite for dinner."


    It was becausest night she had made an appointment to meet up with him today at noon, but he


    didn''t show up even after she waited for him for a long time, so she was quite upset about it...


    The moment Stanley heard her answer, his eyes drooped, and he didn''t say a word.


    Seeing him acting like this, Sharon directly asked, "Why didn''t youe and meet me?"


    "What?"


    "Are you still trying to y dumb? We''ve made an appointment, but why didn''t youe?"


    It was only now that Stanley nced at her and said, "It was you who made the appointment. I


    didn''t agree to it."


    That answer made Sharon at a loss for words.


    At that moment, Sharon clenched her teeth and decided to forget about it since he had lost his


    memory. Now that he''s the big boss, she would not argue with him! However, in her heart, she still


    felt sad, so she could only turn the non-happy feelings in her stomach into her appetite for food.


    After she ate two bowls of rice in one go, she felt much better.


    After they finished their meal, Stanley brought up the main topic. "Now that we''ve eaten and


    sobered up, is it time for you to head home?" When Sharon heard his question, she was startled


    because she didn''t think that he would still remember that. In her heart, she felt a bit wronged. "Are


    you really going to chase me away?"


    Although her soft and sad voice made him feel sorry for her, Stanley''s face then suddenly turned


    cold when he remembered something. "I''m a man with a fiancee. It''s not good for Ayana if I were to


    live in the same room with another woman. So Miss Cruz, please, let me send you home."


    In fact, Sharon knew he was a dedicated person. Four years ago, when they were still together, he


    already had such wealth and status, but he didn''t even bother about other women who tried toe


    close to him, although many tried.


    Now, even when he had lost his memory, he was still loyal to Ayana... At that moment, Sharon didn''t


    know if she should be angry at him or praise him for his dedication!


    Thinking about how he had happily spent the past four years with Ayana and forgotten all about her,


    Sharon felt pain, as if her heart had been stabbed by a knife.


    The words of Stanley made her felt extremely upset because he had never treated her with such a


    cold attitude. "Do you really have to drive me away?"


    When Stanley looked into her red eyes, he felt a little ufortable in his heart. However, that


    ufortable feeling made him feel irritated because she was just a stranger to him, and there was


    no need for him to do this. As he thought about it, his face became even colder, Tve said everything


    clearly. If you don''t like it, there''s nothing I can do anything about it."


    Sniffled, Sharon answered, "Alright, I''ll go."


    After hearing her answer, Stanley nodded and said, "Let''s go. I''ll send you off..."


    "No need." As Sharon stopped him, she uttered, "I can walk on my own." In her heart, she was


    rather angry at how heartless Stanley was to her. "You don''t have to see me off."


    After that, she turned and strode away, then mmed the door with a bang.


    Stunned for a moment, Stanley looked at the closed door and the living room that fell into silence.


    At that moment, he remained frozen at the spot, and it took a long time for him to regain his senses.


    Although he wanted to run after her, in the end, he still managed to hold it in.


    Since he didn''t want to know about the past and the memories that he had, why did he have to get


    so close to this woman?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Thinking of this, he felt at ease and went upstairs.


    But when he returned to his bedroom, he kept tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep. It waste


    at night, and she was a woman. The thought of her walking home alone was worrying as he didn''t


    know if something would happen to her...


    Then he denied his worries, as the safety of Beachmarsh was rtively safe. It was only 11 o''clock


    pm now, and it was still early, so she should be fine.


    As he reminded himself about this, he closed his eyes and forced himself to sleep.


    The next morning, Stanley woke up and saw in the mirror that his face was very pale and he


    seemed exhausted. In fact, he didn''t sleep well the entire night. Throughout the night, he had


    multiple bad dreams, and he was worried sick. Even now, his head was throbbing with pain...


    However, he felt much better after he took his medication.


    After washing up, Stanley massaged his temple and opened the door. With a bang, a ball of


    something fell on his leg when he opened the door.


    Stunned, Stanley lowered his head and looked over, as he felt a jolt in his heart.


    As Sharon crawled up from the ground in a daze and saw him in front of her, she yawned. "You''re


    awake?"


    Still in shock, Stanley looked at her and asked, "You... have been staying here all night?"


    As Sharon nodded, she answered yes.


    "You just slept outside the door for the whole night?"


    "That''s right."


    Suddenly, Stanley became furious and yelled, "Crazy!"


    However, Sharon was startled, as she did not expect that he would lose his temper so suddenly.


    After she spent the night trying to suppress the grievances that she had sufferedst night, her


    feelings suddenly rose now that she was being yelled at. With her big ck and teary eyes looking


    at him in panic, her voice was hoarse as she said, "I know you didn''t want to see me, so I slept


    outside your door for the whole night, and didn''t dare to disturb you. I have done what I could do."


    "Stanley, what else do you want me to do?"


    Thest sentence of hers was soft, but it seemed to have carried an iparable amount of power


    as it went through his heart and soul. It struck his heart as if it had cut through the distance of time


    and space. Meanwhile, Stanley''s mind buzzed as he stared at her for a moment.


    The moment she called his name just now, there was an iparably familiar feeling that


    enveloped him. It was as if there was someone in the past who often called him Stanley like the way


    she did...


    All this while, Ayana had always addressed him as ''Mars'', and other people had always addressed


    him as ''Mr. Warner''. However, he had never felt anything when they addressed him that way, but


    when she called his name like that, his heart subconsciously trembled.


    That kind of feeling was the memory in his body that could not be erased.


    At that moment, Stanley''s Adam''s apple twitched, and his gaze instantly stared at Sharon, who was


    standing in front of him. As his thin lips slightly parted, he spat out a sentence, "I''m not yelling at


    you. I just feel that it''s not good for the body of a woman like you to sleep outside like this for an


    entire night..."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292


    Right after Stanley finished exining himself, he instantly regretted it. Last night, he had made up


    his mind to distance himself from her. What was he trying to exin now?


    When Stanley thought about this, his face turned cold again.


    As Sharon looked at him in a daze, she blinked her big eyes, and the tears in her eyes started to


    fall. With a pitiful look on her face, she mumbled, "You... were worried about me?"


    "Uh, no." In an indifferent tone, Stanley answered her question. "If something happens to you at the


    entrance of my house, then it''s got to do with me as well."


    After a simple exnation, he headed out with his briefcase.


    Immediately, Sharon trailed behind him.


    However, she remained silent as she followed him all the way to the underground parking lot. Since


    the two of them did not have a joyful conversationst night, so it was definitely not a good start to


    the rtionship.


    In fact, Sharon had never thought that Stanley would have no intention of regaining the memory that


    he lost, which made her feel very helpless.


    Although she wanted to help him retrieve his memories, he was not interested. How could she help


    him then?


    "Miss Cruz, where are you heading to?" Just as she was thinking about it, Stanley''s voice rang out.


    Hurriedly, she raised her head and looked over at him, with her eyes glowing. "I will be following


    you. I will be heading wherever you''re heading to."


    That answer made Stanley at a loss for words.


    When Sharon saw that his face had darkened, she knew that he was probably unhappy with the


    answer. Instantly, she changed the subject and said, "I am just joking. You can just find a ce


    around the corner outside to drop me off."


    Clearly, Sharon knew that in this situation, Stanley had no feelings for her at all because he had


    forgotten all about their past. If she were to continue to pester him like this, she was afraid that he


    would be unhappy.


    As he heard her answer, he opened the car door and said nonchntly, "Get in then."


    As soon as Sharon got into the car, her phone rang. It was from Howard. Immediately, she


    answered the call and said, "Dr. Perkins."


    Meanwhile, Howard nced through the information he had just received. "Sharon, I''ve managed to


    investigate Stanley''s affairs around Allgate City over the past few years."


    However, Sharon didn''t expect his actions to be so swift, and she was taken aback for a moment.


    "Oh?"


    "...The Warner Family is not considered a big family in Allgate City. They were doing pretty well


    more than ten years ago, but things started to go downhill after that, and in recent years, their


    business has gradually worsened. Four years ago, Ayana, the least favored daughter of the Warner


    Family, brought a man home. It took him only three years to expand and save Warner Family''s


    business which almost went bankrupt." When Howard came to this point, he paused for a moment


    and continued, "There''s no need for me to tell you who that man is. I bet you already know."


    At that moment, Sharon knew that Howard was talking about Stanley, and indeed, Stanley had the


    power and ability to help the Warner Family rise again.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help ncing at Stanley. Next to her, he was driving with a straight


    face, and his tightly pursed lips were poignant. In the past, whenever Sharon stared at him like this,


    he would always tilt his head and smile at her as he asked her what she was looking at.


    But now, he was driving coldly, as if he didn''t realize the way that she was looking at him.


    But how could a man with such keen observation not notice that she was looking at him...


    In fact, he just didn''t want to talk to her...


    As she thought about this, her nose twitched, and she withdrew her gaze, then said to the phone,


    "Okay, I got it, is there anything else?"


    "There is something else, but you might be a little upset when you hear it."


    "Go ahead."


    "Half a year ago, Stanley and Ayana had an engagement, and their wedding will be held in a


    month."


    The moment Sharon heard Howard''s words, her heart sunk. Although she had long known that he


    was engaged to Ayana, she still felt very ufortable every time she heard it.


    After Howard finished his words, he sighed heavily. "Stanley doesn''t remember anything about the


    past. He only remembers that Ayana saved him. I grew up with him, and I know that he values


    loyalty the most. So as long as Stanley doesn''t regain his memories, he will definitely marry Ayana."


    Meanwhile, Sharon''s mind was thrown into a state of confusion by Howard''sst words. At that


    moment, she bit her lip and whispered into the phone, "I will not allow that to happen."


    After that, she hung up the phone.


    Indeed, she would not allow that to happen. Unless Stanley regained his memories and told her in


    person that he wanted to marry Ayana, or else, she would not give up!


    At that moment, Stanley, who was driving, raised his eyebrows. Earlier, he heard Sharon''s words


    clearly, and her tone was firm, but the emotion in her voice was also very strong, as if she was


    making an oath.


    Casually, he asked, "Who were you calling?"


    The call that made her so hot-tempered.


    After Sharon put away her phone, an idea came to her mind, and she quickly answered, "Your


    childhood friend."


    The traffic light happened to turn red, so Stanley stopped the car and turned his head to look at her,


    with aplicated emotion in his ck eyes. "Oh?"


    "His name is Howard Perkins, do you remember this name? He''s a doctor, and he is a close friend


    of yours. Oh, by the way, there''s also Jackson King and Jimmy. Brother King is a soldier, and he''s


    currently somewhere around the world, carrying out his mission. As for Jimmy, he''s a policeman.


    When you disappeared four years ago, he was the one who did almost everything just to find you,


    but in the end, he didn''t manage to find you, and gradually, even he gave up. Besides, many things


    happened in the past four years. When you were gone, Jimmy and Ariah even got a divorce. Sigh,


    they used to be so close..."


    The more Sharon spoke, the darker Stanley''s face became. By the time Sharon finally stopped, she


    turned to look at him and asked with confusion, "W-What''s wrong?"


    At the moment, Stanley''s lips were tightly pressed together. Upon a closer look, there was a thin


    layer of sweat on his forehead. Greatly startled, Sharon quickly leaned over. "What''s wrong with


    you? Don''t scare me!"


    It was Stanley¡¯s headache that had worsened again. Whenever he recalled what had happened in


    the past, his head would ache. Immediately, he pinched between his brows and shook his head.


    "I''m fine."


    However, Sharon didn''t believe what he said at all. Just now, he seemed so ufortable, so there


    must be something wrong.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Although she was anxious, there was nothing she could do, so she muttered to herself, "I''ll give


    Howard a call and ask him toe over and check on you..."


    "There''s no need for that!" Before she could finish, Stanley interrupted her in a cold voice, "Dr.


    Perkins is also a stranger to me. A bad habit of mine is that I don''t like to meet strangers, so...


    please don''t worry about me."


    At that moment, Stanley''s attitude was even colder than a stranger''s. While Sharon stared


    relentlessly at his cold face, she thought to herself, "He was never like this before. Why did he


    change so much after his memory loss..." However, Sharon suddenly lost control of her emotions,


    as she threw herself at him, kissing him on the lips without even thinking about it.


    Meanwhile, Stanley didn''t think that she would use this tactic, and his body suddenly stiffened.


    When Sharon''s lips bit on him rudely, his body violently trembled. It was as if an electric shock had


    gone from his lips all the way to his heart.


    Suddenly, he came to his senses and angrily pushed her away from him!


    When the back of Sharon''s head hit the chair, she snorted. At that moment, her vision was blurred,


    but when she looked into his red eyes, she was shocked.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293


    In fact, when she thought about it carefully, Stanley had never truly been angry at or lost his temper


    with her when they were together.


    That was why Sharon had never seen the scary side of him, and she felt a little scared in her heart


    at that moment.


    His cold and angry gaze made her hair stand on end.


    Although Sharon knew that she was too reckless earlier, she couldn''t control herself. Also, she


    didn''t know how she suddenly hovered over to kiss him. Perhaps she wanted to use this intimate


    action to awaken his memory...


    But now, when she saw him lose his temper, she was terrified.


    Impulsiveness was indeed a devil.


    With a cold gaze, Stanley stared at Sharon, who was sitting next to the driver''s seat. "I guess I was


    really wrong about you. I didn''t expect you to be such an impatient woman who would throw herself


    to a man the moment you meet one!"


    At first, Sharon was stunned, and then her face flushed. At that moment, she was so upset that she


    wanted to fight back. D*mn it, she had just been carried away earlier. Besides, she only came up


    with that idea because she saw that he had lost his memory. If it were in the past, she would never


    have done such a thing!


    The cold gaze and sarcastic words from Stanley made Sharon''s heart ache. After a while, she said


    sullenly, "It was an ident!" "ident?" Those words made Stanleyugh coldly. "My car was


    properly parked, and there were no bumps, nor did any idents happen. Why would it be an


    ident when you obviously threw yourself at me and kissed me?"


    When Sharon heard those words, she was so angry. The moment she knew that she would not be


    able to get out of the situation this time, she opened the door and got out of the car, then strode


    away angrily.


    B*stard! Such a b*stard! At that moment, Sharon didn''t want to care about him anymore! Whether


    he remembered anything, or whether he went ahead and married another woman, she no longer


    wanted to bother about him, and he could do whatever he wanted!


    For the past four years, she had been living in guilt because she was the one that caused Stanley to


    go missing, so she had been searching for him since that day. Now that she knew he was safe and


    sound, her guilt suddenly disappeared.


    The only thing she felt now was the anger of being humiliated by him in the car earlier!


    "Such a bad man! How can he be so vicious even when he has amnesia!" As she thought about it,


    she decided to stop caring about him and let him do whatever he wanted.


    In the rearview mirror, Stanley looked at the woman who walked away. First, he breathed a sigh of


    relief, then heavily hit the steering wheel and cursed in a low voice, "F*ck!"


    At that moment, he didn''t know whether he was scolding Sharon or himself!


    However, Sharon regretted her actions the moment she returned to the hotel. A moment ago, she


    had just left the car out of anger. If she still wanted to see him in the evening, would she have to let


    her ego down and apologize to him?


    In fact, she couldn''t ignore him, now that he had forgotten about the past. Besides, she wanted to


    help him to get his memory back...


    Suddenly, the phone rang and interrupted Sharon, who was sitting in a daze on the bed. When


    Sharon picked up the phone and looked at the caller, it was an unknown number. After she frowned


    and thought for a moment, she then answered, "Hello..."


    "Miss Cruz, it''s me."


    The voice came from the other end of the line, and Sharon narrowed her eyes when she heard it.


    "Ayana?"


    "Yes."


    "Why did you call me for?"


    "I would like to meet up with you." Straightforwardly, Ayana told Sharon her intention without


    hesitation.


    As Sharon heard her request, she nodded and said, "Okay, you arrange it."


    After Ayana told her the location, Sharon thought for a moment and said, "Give me half an hour. I''ll


    be right there."


    After Ayana hung up, Sharon got dressed and left the house. For the sake of Stanley''s matter, she


    knew she would have to meet Ayana sooner orter. Since Ayana had taken the initiative to call,


    she could use this opportunity to talk to her.


    The location Ayana chose was a cafe with a good environment. When Sharon went up to the


    second floor, she saw Ayana sitting in the corner. As soon as Sharon walked over, Ayana raised her


    head and said, "Have a seat. I''ve ordered a cup of mocha for you."


    "Thank you." As soon as Sharon took a seat, she picked up her coffee and took a sip. After


    spending a night at the entrance of Stanley''s house, she really needed a cup of coffee to refresh


    herself.


    When Ayana saw that Sharon''s expression wasn''t well, she asked casually, "Didn''t you sleep well


    last night?"


    After Sharon nced at her, she asked directly, "Why did you want to meet me?"


    When Ayana heard Sharon''s question, she lowered her eyes and smiled. "Why are you in a hurry to


    get to the point? Don''t you want to reminisce about the old days?"


    "How funny of you. Are you sure that you''re here to catch up with me?" Curiously, Sharon looked at


    her.


    With a frown, Ayana asked, "Why do I feel that you are hostile to me?"


    Choked by the question, Sharon pursed her lips and was at a loss for words for a long time. Clearly,


    Ayana knew about Stanley''s background, yet she still kept him by her side in Allgate City for four


    years. Besides, she didn''t even mention anything about his past to him. Since Sharon didn''t know


    what she was up to, of course, she didn''t have any good impressions about her.


    Meanwhile, Ayana raised her eyebrows and smiled. Knowing that she had won her first round, she


    continued, "I asked you out this time because I want to talk to you about what happened to Mars."


    With her eyes squinted, Sharon asked in reply, "Who is Mars?"


    "Why are you ying dumb? Stanley is Mars. Since he doesn''t even remember what happened in


    the past, of course, he won''t be using his previous name."


    "What you''ve just said was really interesting. If a person can''t use their own name when they don''t


    remember the past, then what is the purpose of havingws? ording to thew, Stanley is my


    nominal husband. This is the truth of thew, and you can''t deny it."


    When Ayana heard those words, she frowned and looked at Sharon. "Can''t you let him go?"


    Stunned at the question, Sharon asked, "Who am I supposed to let go of?"


    "Mars!" Ayana raised her voice. "He''s no longer Stanley now. His name is Mars, and he is my


    fiance, so he does not have anything to do with you anymore. Miss Cruz, can''t you just let him go?"


    At that moment, Sharon''s hands that were ced on her knees trembled, and her eyes widened in


    shock. "Don''t you feel guilty when you say that?"


    Although Sharon had seen people who were shameless before, she had never seen someone as


    shameless as her!


    With a sneer, Ayana replied, "What''s there to be guilty about? I was the one who saved him four


    years ago. If it weren''t for me, he would''ve turned into a pile of bones by now. For the past four


    years, I''ve been by his side every day, taking good care of him. Our rtionship has long surpassed


    yours. I''m the one that''s confused why are you still pestering him?"


    Stunned at her words, Sharon was left speechless. It was not that she didn''t know how to rebut


    Ayana''s words, but that she didn''t know what to do.


    Even if Sharon didn''t admit that she was pestering him, she still had to admit that there was a


    problem, which was Stanley had long forgotten about her after four years and it was indeed


    possible for him to fall for another woman!


    Besides, Stanley was a person who valued friendship and kindness, and Ayana not only saved him


    but also took care of him for four years... Suddenly, Sharon was afraid that Stanley might have


    really fallen in love with Ayana.


    Thinking about his indifference towards her, as well as the fact that he had said that he wanted to


    marry Ayana... Sharon was truly unable to be certain.


    At that moment, Sharon felt that her heart had never been as flustered as it was now.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    When Ayana looked at Sharon''s expression, she understood what Sharon was thinking. Clearly,


    Ayana knew that Sharon might have understood what she just said. Then, only did she smile faintly


    and said, "If you really care for Stanley, then you should put yourself in his shoes and think about it


    carefully. Right now, he is living a very happy life. Why must you force him to remember the past?


    Sharon, don''t worry about it. As long as you let Stanley go, I will take good care of him. I will love


    him, more than the love you gave him!"

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294


    After Sharon heard Ayana''s words, she sat on the sofa, with her senses battered out as she


    recalled those words over and over again. Although she felt what Ayana said was reasonable, her


    heart still disagreed because she deeply felt that what she said was wrong!


    A momentter, she raised her eyes and looked at Ayana, who had an eighty percent resemnce


    to her appearance. Slowly, she uttered, "Yes, I do want the best for Stanley, and you''re not wrong


    about that."


    When Ayana heard Sharon''s words, her lips curled into a smile. "Then you should listen to me and


    let him go. Let him live the life that he is living now..."


    "But Ayana!" Straightforwardly, Sharon interrupted her and said, "What if he was the former Stanley


    who didn''t lose his memories? Trust me, he definitely wouldn''t want to live this current life!"


    As Sharon looked straight into Ayana''s eyes, she continued, "Also, I believe that someday, Stanley


    will regain his memories. Once he gets his memory back, he will definitely remember me, and not


    you! Besides, Ayana, before he lost his memories, you were nothing but a stranger to him, and he


    doesn''t have any feelings for you! Don''t you forget about this!"


    For a moment, Ayana''s expression turned ugly, but she quickly regained herposure. "I''m talking


    about the present. Why are you talking about the future? For now, I only know that Stanley is in love


    with me, and I am also the one that he wants to marry."


    When Ayana mentioned this, she directly gave a charming smile at Sharon. "Our wedding will be


    held next month, and by then, I will definitely send you a wedding invitation."


    The purpose of Ayana deliberately provoking Sharon was too obvious, and Sharon red straight at


    her. "Ayana, don''t you go too far!"


    Meanwhile, Ayana smiled even more triumphantly. "It''s fine if you don''t want me to pass you the


    wedding invitation. I''ll get Mars to send you the invitation and let him be the one who invites you to


    our wedding then. What do you think about that?"


    After much thought, Ayana became obsessed with the idea to have Sharon''s beloved man send her


    an invitation to his own wedding with another woman.


    However, Sharon looked at the insolentughter in Ayana''s gaze and suddenly spoke, "Weren''t you


    in love with Shawn? Why did you turn your back on him and fall in love with Stanley?"


    The question from Sharon made Ayana''s face stiffen.


    "Don''t think that you did a good job at hiding it and that no one would know about it. Although


    Shawn told me that you both were just friends and that there was nothing between the both of you, I


    can see it from your eyes that you love Shawn."


    Otherwise, Ayana wouldn''t have lost her cool and pped Sharon in the face when Shawn took a


    bullet for her back then.


    Suddenly, Ayana''s eyes turned cold. "Did you said Shawn told you that he and I are just normal


    friends?"


    When Sharon saw Ayana''s reaction, an idea came to her mind, and she decided to exaggerate it.


    "That''s right. He told me that he was not very close to you, and he only decided to be friends with


    you because he saw that you and I had looked quite like each other..."


    "Bullsh*t!" Before Sharon could finish her sentence, Ayana suddenly broke out and mmed the


    table hard. Even the palm of her hand went numb. At that moment, her face was filled with anger,


    and even her eyes turned red, but no one knew whether it was due to anger or sadness.


    After all, she had done so much for Shawn, but in the end, she was nothing but an ordinary friend to


    him. Even Ayana felt that she herself seemed so pathetic.


    Thinking about all the times when she went for stic surgery, she had always been scared to


    death. But she knew she was doing it for the sake of Shawn, and as long as he was happy, she was


    willing to do anything, even if it would make her suffer from physical pain!


    But in the end, what she got was just Shawn driving her away when Sharon returned. It was


    because his lover had returned to his side, and he didn''t need her as a substitute anymore!


    Back then, when she rescued Stanley by chance, she didn''t think too much about it at first. After all,


    she wasn''t someone who would not save a dying person. In fact, after she sent Stanley to the


    hospital, she didn''t even think about visiting him at all. In the end, it was the hospital staff who called


    to tell her that after Stanley woke up, he could not remember anything that had happened in the


    past...


    At that time, Ayana had nowhere to go because she was chased away by Shawn,


    and she could not even return to her family. Therefore, she nned to go abroad to reestablish her


    career, and she intended to restart her life and live for herself.


    Besides, she had no idea what went on in her mind when she went abroad with Stanley just like


    that. In fact, she even used her connections and spent money to get a fake identification card and


    passport for him...


    After they spent a year abroad, Stanley didn''t recover, and he couldn''t remember what happened in


    the past either. By then, Ayana''s heart gradually settled down.


    Other than that, Ayana also realized that Stanley was more charming than Shawn, but his character


    was totally different from Shawn. Although Stanley seemed like a cold person from the outside, on


    the inside, he was warm and caring. It would be difficult to get close to him at first, but once he


    opened his heart to ept you into his life, you would be the only woman in his heart...


    A man like him was so much better than a fickle-hearted man like Shawn.


    Back then, she had the idea of spending her life with Stanley because she thought that it would be a


    good way to piss many people off. The first person would be Sharon, and the next person was


    Shawn.


    While Shawn still had feelings for Sharon, Sharon was already Stanley''s wife. However, in the end,


    Stanley eventually became Ayana''s husband, and whenever Ayana thought about how upset


    Sharon would be, she would feel very happy in her heart.


    In fact, Ayana had never hated anyone in her life, but she really hated Sharon...


    The reason Ayana hated Sharon was that she not only won Shawn''s heart but also managed to get


    an outstanding man like Stanley!


    When a woman was jealous of another woman, it would be normal for her to hate that woman.


    Even now, Ayana had the feeling that saving Stanley back then was the most right thing she had


    done in her entire life!


    Besides, Stanley did not let her down when she realized that he was a man who had more than just


    an outstanding appearance. In fact, he even managed to save the Warner Family, which was about


    to go bankrupt, and made them rise again. The kind of strength that he had did not belong to just


    any man.


    Under his management, the Warner Group had gradually be the target of others'' ttery in


    Allgate City. As for her status in the Warner Family, it has also gradually gotten higher, and those


    who used to bully her now had to follow her order.


    Which was why Ayana would never hand over such an outstanding man to Sharon no matter what


    she said.


    Thinking of this, Ayana made up her mind and looked coldly at Sharon. "Miss Cruz, that was the


    reason I''ve asked you out for today. I hope you won''te and disturb our happy life. I don''t think


    you are someone who can''t live without Mars since you seemed to have been living a good life in


    the past four years."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    When Sharon heard those words, she gave Ayana an indifferent look, then stood up and turned to


    leave without saying a single word.


    Enraged by Sharon''s arrogant attitude, Ayana roared, "Sharon Cruz, don''t force me to do something


    worse!"


    Stopped in her tracks, Sharon turned around to ask Ayana with a gaze that was a little sharp,


    "Ayana, before you do anything, try to think about Stanley''s temper first. Since he doesn''t remember


    anything from the past now, he would not find fault in you. But as soon as he regained his


    memories, he will definitely not let you go if you do something irreparable!"


    After saying that, Sharon strode out.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295


    At the Warner Group.


    When the secretary knocked on the door and entered, Stanley was busy dealing with a contract.


    The moment he heard the footsteps, he subconsciously looked up and saw the secretary holding a


    lunch box in her hand.


    "What''s this?" After he closed the document, he asked.


    The secretary then went forward and ced the lunch box next to him. "Mr. Warner, this was sent


    by a youngdy just now. She said that it''s a lunch box, and she left right after. I didn''t even have


    the time to ask."


    After Stanley heard that answer, his eyes narrowed. "How does she look like?"


    "She seems quite pretty. When she smiles, her eyes curve, and she has a sweet voice."


    "Open it."


    "Yes." As soon as she opened the lid of the lunch box, there was a strong fragrance. It was


    lunchtime, and the food in the lunch box seemed attractive, which made the secretary swallowed


    her saliva subconsciously. "It smells so good... Could it be Miss Warner who sent someone to


    deliver it?"


    The marriage between Mr. Warner and Miss Warner was not a secret in the Warner Group. Almost


    everyone knew they were a couple and would get married in the future. Therefore, it was normal for


    Miss Warner to send a hearty lunchbox to the office.


    When Stanley heard the secretary''s words, his brows rxed, and he didn''t think too much about it.


    "It''s possible that she was the one who sent it. Just put it aside first, and you may leave."


    "Okay." The secretary then turned around and left.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    At first, Stanley wanted to finish dealing with the documents in his hands before he enjoyed his


    meal. However, before he could finish his work, the food next to him was so fragrant that his


    appetite wavered. Hence, Stanley ced the documents aside and started to eat.


    After he took the first bite, he knew it was not Ayana''s cooking.


    It was because he knew that Ayana''s cooking skills were not that good.


    During the year he spent with her abroad, he often ate dishes prepared by her. Although it was not


    inedible, it was not really tasty either.


    The taste of the food was... As he slowly narrowed his eyes, he realized it tasted familiar. In fact, it


    tasted just like the supper that Miss Cruz prepared at his cest night.


    Could it be sent by her?


    Just then, he nced at the bag of the lunchbox and saw that there seemed to be something in the


    food bag...


    After Stanley put down his chopsticks, he took it out to have a look. It was a small envelope, and


    when he opened it, he saw a note that said, "It''s lunchtime, so don''t starve yourself. If it''s delicious,


    I''ll send it again tomorrow."


    At the end of the note was a cute and cheeky smiley face.


    There was no signature, and it didn''t state who it was from or what she was up to. As Stanley


    thought about it, he frowned and wondered what Sharon was up to.


    At that moment, Stanley''s mood suddenly sunk because he hated it whenever someone did


    something secretive behind his back. After that, Stanley threw the lunch box aside and ignored it.


    Subsequently, for the next week at noon every day, there would be the same food box ced on


    Stanley''s office table.


    Other than that, he would also receive a small card, either with words to make him happy or to


    remind him to eat well.


    Every time Stanley finished reading, he would throw the card aside.


    However, on this day, past 12 o''clock pm, he felt like there was something impetuous in his heart. In


    fact, he did not have the mood to deal with work, and his attention also began to be distracted.


    The feeling went on until his secretary came in and reminded him, "Mr. Warner, it''s lunchtime. Are


    you going to have your lunch in the office, or do you need me to order a meal for you?"


    At that moment, Stanley suddenly realized that Sharon had stopped sending lunchboxes to him


    after a week.


    That was why he felt something was off.


    When Stanley realized it, his face darkened. "Where''s the lunchbox that I have been receiving over


    the past few days? She didn''t deliver it today?"


    Stunned at his words, the secretary didn''t expect him to be upset because of that matter.


    Subconsciously, she answered, "She didn''t send any today. Didn''t you ask me to inform thedy


    every day that you would throw all her lunchboxes away and ask her not to send any more in the


    future, Mr. Warner?"


    Indeed, every day, Stanley would exin to his secretary that as long as Sharon came over, he


    would get his secretary to put her off.


    The purpose of that was to make Sharon give up.


    However, when Sharon knew about this, not only did she not retreat, but she also gradually became


    braver. Over the past week, she had been delivering lunchboxes daily. Continuously, she made trips


    to the office as if those blows were useless to her.


    When Stanley heard that, his face gradually darkened. After that, he decided to give Sharon a call.


    However, when the call was connected, he only heard a cold female voice that said, "Sorry, the


    number you''ve dialed cannot be reached at the moment, please try againter..."


    At that moment, Stanley felt as if he was sshed with a bucket of cold water and was stunned for


    a moment. Then, he started to question his actions.


    Didn''t they agree to draw a clear line between them?


    Besides, it was her who came to look for him!


    After that, Stanley put his phone away, and his face turned even darker. "I don''t have the appetite,


    so I will not be eating. Go and prepare for the meetingter as we will be starting early."


    All this while, Mr. Warner had always been efficient in his work. Every week, he would hold


    meetings with several senior executives of the Warner Group, and every employee in the Warner


    Group was afraid of the ruthless Mr. Warner.


    Alertly, the secretary hurriedly answered, "Got it, I''ll go and prepare now."


    In the next three days, other than the secretary, the sales manager also started to feel that Stanley


    was acting slightly off.


    During lunch, managers from multiple departments of the Warner Group had gathered together and


    softly gossiped about the recent unpredictable temper of Stanley, "Mr. Warner has been even more


    unpredictable these days. He has no expressions on his face, and even Manager Yang, who is an


    expert at figuring out Mr. Warner''s mood, has no idea what''s wrong with Mr. Warner for the past few


    days."


    "Indeed. During the meeting that was held the day before yesterday, his face was so dark, and he


    even criticized some of the managers, including the senior members of the Warner Group. Even Mr.


    Warner Senior dare not to scold him, but this Mr. Warner just scolded him without didn''t give him


    any face. It was so arrogant of him!"


    "I mean, since Mr. Warner is the life-saver of the Warner Group, he could even dismiss them if he


    wanted to!" The colleague said, with obvious envy on his face. "I don''t know how the least favored


    Miss Warner could manage to find such a powerful person. Tsk, with such a son-inw, the Warner


    Group can be said to have been included in the circle of the upper-ss people in this life!"


    When they were gossiping, they suddenly felt a weird atmosphere behind them, and there was a


    cold feeling on their spine.


    The manager, who had just spoken, then raised his head and was so shocked that he almost fell off


    the chair. "M-Mr. Warner?"


    Right behind them, was Stanley who looked at them coldly.


    When they saw him, they were all shocked. Immediately, they all thought whether or not they had


    gone too far during the discussion earlier...


    Just as they were busy worrying, Stanley, who had pursed his lips tightly, finally opened his mouth.


    "Did you guys just say that my temper has been bad for the past few days?"


    Without the guts to admit, they all shook their heads and said, "No, no, I didn''t say that. You must


    have misheard me, Mr. Warner."


    Slowly, Stanley narrowed his eyes. Even though he wasn''t angry, they all felt a sense of danger as


    he asked, "So it''s a no, huh?"


    These people had worked for him in the past few years, so they understood his temper well. Now, it


    was obvious that he was furious because of his tone that rose.


    None of them dared to lie, and they all looked embarrassed. "We know that you always lose your


    temper because you are having a bad day. I mean, we are all human, and as long as we have


    emotions, our moods will definitely fluctuate..."


    Slightly stunned, Stanley stood frozen because he knew that he clearly had been having strange


    mood swings recently!


    Why was he in a bad mood? Was it because Sharon had disappeared for more than a week?


    An extremelyplicated feeling shed across his dark and deep eyes. The fact that she had


    been missing, would it be that she had returned to Beachmarsh? Also, he remembered that she


    once said that his house was in Beachmarsh...


    Beachmarsh City... It seemed that it was time for him to go there...

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296


    At the hospital in Beachmarsh City.


    On the second day after Stanley came to Beachmarsh City, he caught a cold. However, he didn''t


    know whether he got it from Allgate City or Beachmarsh City.


    When he first arrived, he had several jobs to deal with, so his assistant had to almost beg him to go


    to the hospital for a checkup. The reason was that Stanley felt it was troublesome, and he hadn''t


    had any serious illness in the past few years. Each time, he would deal with the problem by just


    taking some medications, and he would be fine.


    "Mr. Warner, if you copse, it will affect Warner Group too. You can''t just ignore your health!"


    "You''re so long- winded!" At that moment, Stanley was already dizzy. Now that the assistant had


    followed him to the hospital, he was still nagging him, which made his expression extremely dark.


    "I''ll wait for you on the second floor. Go and help me register!"


    When the assistant saw that Stanley was cooperative, he went to line up without saying anything


    else.


    There were only a few people on the second floor, so it was rtively quiet. Soon, Stanley found a


    corner and took a seat as he leaned backward. Then, he tried to rest while he rested one hand on


    his knee and massaged his temple with the other.


    For a person who had not been ill for years, it would be much more serious if he suddenly became


    ill!


    While he was thinking something with his eyes closed, his calf suddenly tightened as if some small


    animal was holding onto it.


    At that moment, Stanley frowned as he thought to himself that why would there be a small animal at


    the hospital.


    Slowly, he opened his eyes and looked down. However, he didn''t see any small animals. Rather, he


    saw a cute little girl who seemed like a three-year-old. Like a tiny fluff ball, she seemed soft and


    tender, and her big eyes were looking at him with tears.


    Stanley was never fond of children as he felt that they were difficult to handle. Thus, he always kept


    a distance from them whenever he could.


    However, now that he was looking at the little girl, for some unknown reason, he suddenly blurted


    out, "Sweetie, where is your mother? Why are you all alone here?"


    At first, the little girl was dumbfounded, but she then burst into tears.


    In shock, Stanley was suddenly at a loss. As a man who was 1.8 meters tall, he was so flustered,


    and he didn''t know what to do. In a daze, he looked at the child, and for the first time, he thought of


    asking for help from someone.


    At this moment, Stanley''s assistant had just returned and saw the little girl sitting on the ground


    while she grabbed Stanley''s pants and cry.


    In confusion, the assistant walked over and asked, "Mr. Warner, why did you make a child cry?"


    Fiercely, Stanley red at him, "I made her cry? Did you see I make her cry?"


    His questioning tone left the assistant speechless.


    The assistant pursed his lips, thinking that with that attitude of Stanley, even an adult would be


    terrified, let alone a child. Who would believe him when he said that he was not the one who made


    the child cry?


    "I don''t know whose child is this, and I didn''t touch her. She just suddenly burst into tears." When


    the assistant heard Stanley''s words, his eyes widened. Was Mr. Warner trying to exin himself?


    Tsk, this was the first time!


    A momentter, the assistant cleared his throat and squatted down in front of the child as he


    coaxed her in a soft voice, "Hey, tell me who bullied you, and I will help you with it. It''s okay, don''t


    cry. Come on, let me hug you."


    The little girl had a pair of big beautiful eyes, but she didn''t even look at the assistant while she


    continued to hug Stanley''s calf tightly and sob, "Daddy..."


    Immediately, Stanley''s body stiffened, and his hand that was ced on his knee was trembling.


    However, the assistant thought he had misheard her. "Hey, you can''t find your father? Tell me,


    what''s your father''s name? I''ll take you to him."


    The little girl was crying so badly that her snot and tears came out. When she heard the assistant''s


    question, she sniffed and pointed her finger at Stanley, who waspletely stiffened. "Daddy!"


    No matter how dumb the assistant was, he still heard her clearly this time, and his eyes widened as


    he said, "Little girl, you can''t spout nonsense!"


    At that moment, the little girl suddenly stopped crying. With her head tilted and her huge eyes


    blinking, she asked, "Pod? Is there any food for me to eat?"


    That question left the assistant at a loss for words.


    The kid turned out to be a little foodie!


    The little foodie wiped her snot off as if she had forgotten that she was sad. After she wiped her snot


    off, she then rubbed it on the clothes of Stanley, who was still stiffened. Then, like an active monkey,


    she climbed up his long legs and sat down on hisp. With her cute and lovely appearance, she


    asked, "Daddy, you are back. You will never leave again, right?"


    At that moment, Stanley could only feel the tingling sensation on his scalp when the weightless little


    girl sat on top of him. Meanwhile, the little girl seemed very happy as she stared at him and danced


    happily. However, when her tiny body almost fell backward, and Stanley''s heart skipped a beat as


    he subconsciously reached out to grab her.


    When Stanley protected the little girl from falling, she giggled and said, "Do it again. Daddy, let''s do


    it again!"


    In fact, she actually thought it was fun!


    Just then, Stanley''s face was a little dark as he whispered to her in a low voice, "Sit properly!"


    Perhaps it was because his voice was too loud or that his expression was too fierce that made the


    little girl paused for a moment and looked at him fearfully with her pair of big, grape-like eyes.


    It was obvious that she was terrfied.


    Immediately, Stanley''s heart tightened as he subconsciously lowered his voice, "I''m not... I''m not


    scolding you, don''t be afraid..."


    With widened eyes, the assistant watched as the vicious Mr. Warner tried tofort the little girl.


    A momentter, the little girl sniffed and asked, "Daddy, are you really not scolding me?"


    "No, I''m not."


    "Then, can we do that again? It was so fun..."


    After Stanley remained silent for a moment, he lectured her, "That was very dangerous. What if I


    didn''t hold you, and you ended up falling?"


    When Stanley finished his words, the little girl tilted her head and thought about his question


    seriously, as if she realized his words made sense.


    Nervously, the assistant asked, "M- Mr. Warner, is she really y-your daughter?"


    Otherwise, how could the interaction between the two of them be way so natural?


    Suddenly, Stanley was also stunned by that question. Just now, when this little girl addressed him


    as her father, he didn''t seem to be repulsed by the way she addressed him...


    That was crazy of him!


    What was he doing?


    When Stanley thought about it, his expression changed. The tender expression on his face earlier


    had now turned cold. Immediately, he carried the little girl in his arms and put her down as he said


    coldly, "Assistant Li, take this little girl to the receptionist and let them announce to see who''s family


    had lost their child."


    Although the assistant really wanted to ask whether she was Stanley''s daughter, when he saw


    Stanley''s expression, he lost the courage to do so. Then, he held the little girl''s hand and coaxed


    her, "Let''s go, let me will take you to..."


    "Who are you? Let her go!"


    Before the assistant could finish his sentence, a tiny figure ran over from afar and kicked the


    assistant''s calf hard. The person''s voice was childlike, but there was a hint of dignity in it when he


    shouted, "Let go of my sister!"


    Taken aback, the assistant took a deep breath and frowned in pain. When he looked down, he saw


    a little boy with a pair of big ck eyes who appeared out of nowhere. Meanwhile, the little boy was


    ring at the assistant, and he seemed as if he couldn''t wait to fight him!


    Stunned, the assistant looked at the little boy and then at the little girl. Instantly, he realized that


    these two children were twins!C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297


    Slowly, Stanley narrowed his eyes as he looked at the little boy in front of him. What a protective


    child! Even though his childish voice didn''t have much of a threat, it was still very nice of him to


    have the intention of protecting his sister.


    Meanwhile, when Sadie saw it was her brother, she was overjoyed and asked, "Seamus, where is


    mom?"


    However, the little boy red at her. "You still remember your mother? She has been searching high


    and low for you, and she almost called the police to ask Uncle Han toe over!"


    When the little girl heard her brother, she shrugged her shoulders and uttered, "I... I didn''t mean to


    hide. Seamus, don''t be angry..."


    With her timid voice and teary eyes, the little girl seemed to be very pitiful. When the little boy saw


    that, he held back her anger. Then, he took the little girl''s hand and said to her, "Thene with


    me, or Mommy will be anxious!"


    "No, I don''t want to go back..." Instantly, the little girl shook his hand away. "Seamus, the medicine


    tastes bitter. I don''t want to go back."


    "Pft..."


    The moment the assistant who stood at the side heard her words, he suddenlyughed. Only then


    did he understand why the little girl was here alone. It turned out that she was afraid of taking


    medicine, so she secretly went away to hide and somehow bumped into Mr. Warner.


    For a moment, he really thought that she was Mr. Warner''s illegitimate daughter!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Instantly, the little boy looked up and red at him. "Why are youughing?"


    With dark and deep eyes, he was ring at the assistant. Although the little boy was only around


    the age of three, when he stared at people with a stern face like that, he still looked a bit dignified.


    At that moment, the assistant took a step back, pursed his lips, and didn''t say anything.


    As an adult, he shouldn''t try to pick a fight with a child.


    After the little boy snorted, he took the little girl''s hand and wanted to leave. "Sadie, don''t be


    disobedient. Mommy almost cried when she was trying to look for you."


    When the little girl heard that her mother was crying, she panicked. But when she remembered that


    she had to go back and take her medicine, she was so timid that she refused to leave, so she stood


    frozen for a while. At that moment, she did not know whether or not she should return, and she was


    confused. Finally, as if she figured something out, she turned and threw herself into the arms of


    Stanley and cried loudly, "Daddy, I don''t want to take medicine. It is too bitter!"


    Instantly, the little girl fell into his arms and cried her heart out. With a sigh, Stanley raised his hand


    to caress her head gently and said, "Okay. Your mother won''t force you."


    Once the little girl heard his words, she stopped crying and smiled. As soon as she broke away from


    his arms, she went to grab her brother''s hand and said, "Seamus, let''s go tell mom that Daddy is


    back."


    When the little boy heard his sister''s words, he raised his head to look at Stanley''s face. Just now,


    he had been so focused on his sister that he didn''t even notice anyone else. But now, he realized


    that his sister was hugging a stranger and addressing him as their father...


    As far as he knew, their father had gone somewhere else a few years ago, and their mother had


    been looking for him since then, but she couldn''t find him...


    Earlier, he thought it was a bad guy who was trying to kidnap his sister. However, when he looked


    up and saw Stanley''s face, his eyes lit up. Still a little uncertain, he asked, "Are you really our


    father?"


    This stranger looked the same as their father in the photo that their mother showed them.


    That question made Stanley raise his eyebrows slightly. At first, the little girl had mistaken him for


    their father, but now her brother was also acting the same?


    But this little boy seemed to be much more mature and sensible than this little girl, and he didn''t


    look like a child who would get the wrong person.


    Could it be that... he really looked like their father?


    After a moment of silence, Stanley lowered his head and looked at the two children, "Where are


    your parents?"


    Just as the little girl was about to open her mouth to answer Stanley, the little boy pulled her over to


    him and looked at Stanley suspiciously, "Why should I tell you?"


    The little boy was quite vignt.


    The corners of Stanley''s lips curled up as he said, "Didn''t you both said that I look like your father?


    Well, let me bring you back and hand you over to your mother. That way, I''ll be more at ease."


    Besides, the hospital was huge, and what if the two of them went back alone and got lost again?


    Meanwhile, the little girl seemed very happy. "Okay, Daddy. I''m sure Mommy would be very happy


    to see you. You know, there were several times when I woke up at night and saw her secretly crying


    while she was holding your photo..." At the end of her words, her face turned sullen, as if she


    thought of something sad.


    When Stanley heard her words, his gaze moved as he squatted down in front of the little girl and


    asked curiously, "Okay, tell me, what is your mother''s name?"


    Just as the little boy was about to stop her, she said loudly like she was presenting a treasure, "I


    know, my mother''s name is Sharon Cruz, and I even know her cell phone number!"


    Wait... so it really was her?


    A look of surprise shed across Stanley''s eyes.


    Instantly, the little boy educated his sister with a straight face. "Mother had told us so many times


    not to talk to strangers, and don''t tell her number to strangers!"


    "But, Daddy is not a stranger..." Innocently, she blinked her big eyes.


    "He''s not our father! He''s just a man that looks like our father. Don''t call him that!"


    "Seamus, you are lying. This is Daddy!"


    "Seamus! Sadie!"


    The brother and sister duo were in a dispute when an anxious shout came from a distance.


    Immediately, the little boy recognized the voice, and his eyes lit up. "Mommy is here."


    However, the little girl suddenly thought of something and hid behind her brother as she was afraid.


    "If mommy knew that I went to hide because I refused to take medicine, she will definitely be mad at


    me. Seamus, I''m scared..."


    "So now you''re afraid?"


    When Sharon walked to them and heard her daughter''s words, the anger she had was gone. Then,


    she squatted down and got hold of Sadie, who was hiding behind her brother, and checked her from


    head to toe. When she saw that Sadie was fine, her heart was finally at ease.


    At the same time, her face darkened. "Who taught you to sneak out and hide alone?


    Sadie, are you trying to piss me off?"


    It was the first time Sadie had ever seen her mother lose her temper like this. Although she lowered


    her eyes and wanted to cry, she didn''t dare to do so. With her mouth pouted, she looked extremely


    pitiful.


    Usually, Sharon would let her daughter go whenever she saw her pitiful face, but today, she almost


    worried to death. In fact, she had searched all the wards in the hospital, and she almost called the


    police while she was looking for her like a mad person. Unexpectedly, the little girl was hiding here.


    The older brother had always doted on his little sister, so when he saw her red eyes, he stood up


    and said, "Mommy, Sadie didn''t do it on purpose, so don''t be angry with her. She''s still having a


    cold."


    However, this time, Sharon was truly scarred by Sadie''s actions, so she pursed her lips tight and put


    on a serious look.


    If she forgave Sadie so quickly, she knew for sure that this little girl would not remember her lesson.


    Who knew what she would do next time to scare her.


    Just as Sharon intended to educate her, a deep male voice sounded above her head, "The child is


    still young. Don''t scare her."


    The voice was too familiar. In fact, it was so familiar that Sharon felt like she must have been


    hallucinating. Otherwise, why would Stanley''s voice be here?


    Slowly, she raised her head, and her gaze met a pair of dark and deep eyes. Immediately, Sharon


    stood up from the ground and pointed at the man in front of her, and stammered, "Why... Why are


    you here?"

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298


    Why didn''t she realize the presence of this man earlier when she had just arrived?


    Both surprised and suspicious at the same time, Sharon thought maybe it could be that she was too


    anxious about her daughter''s safety, which was why she didn''t notice the person next to her.


    When Stanley heard her question, he faintly raised an eyebrow and uttered, "I''ve been standing


    here the entire time, and you were the one who didn''t see me, but now you are ming me?"


    With her lips tightly pursed together, Sharon remained silent. Never had she expected Stanley to


    come to Beachmarsh and also meet the children in such a way.


    These two children belonged to him. Although she did not intend to hide it from him, she felt that it


    was not the right time yet, and she was hoping to tell him when his memory was restored.


    But now that he had discovered it in advance, except for the initial panic Sharon was having, she


    slowly calmed down.


    Besides, she knew there would always be a solution to each problem.


    After thinking it through, she was not so nervous anymore, and she even took the initiative to speak,


    "Ah, Mr. Jones. It has been a long time since west met. Shouldn''t you be in Allgate? What made


    you came all the way here to Beachmarsh?"


    At that moment, Stanley narrowed his eyes at her. From her tone, he could tell that she was talking


    to him as if he was a stranger. However, she was not like this when she was back in Allgate. Why


    did her attitude suddenly change when she returned to Beachmarsh?


    After staring at her for a while, Stanley finally retracted his gaze and looked at the two children


    behind her. "What lovely children you have."


    With a smile, Sharon answered, "Indeed, they are really cute."


    How could her children not be cute?


    Meanwhile, Stanley''s gaze shifted as he continued to ask, "Where is their father? Why did I not see


    him anywhere?"


    At that moment, Sharon''s gaze was fixed on him, as if she wanted to pierce a hole through his body


    with it. Unable to withstand her fiery gaze, Stanley cleared his throat and said, "Uh, since these two


    children are yours, then I won''t disturb you anymore. We shall continue the conversation when we


    meet next time."


    After that, he turned around and motioned his assistant to leave.


    However, the assistant''s gossipy gaze was glued to Sharon, and he didn''t seem like he wanted to


    leave at all.


    When Stanley saw his assistant''s actions, his face darkened. Just as he was about to yell at his


    assistant, Sharon''s faint voice drifted over from behind, "The children''s father is so near, yet so far."


    Even his assistant, who always had an inscrutable mind, understood what she meant. Though he


    was shocked, his gaze kept going back and forth between the two children and Mr. Warner''s face.


    In the end, he got so shocked that he almost blurted out, "Mr. Warner, these two children do look


    like you!"


    However, the children''s facial features were not fully developed yet, so it was impossible to tell who


    they resembled if he didn''t look carefully. After the assistant stared at him carefully for a moment, he


    finally found something fishy. In fact, he was even more convinced that these two children were


    absolutely rted to Stanley!


    Meanwhile, Stanley listened to his assistant''s words, and his face fell. With his lips pursed tightly, he


    seemed angry.


    At that moment, the assistant''s heart skipped a beat, as he thought that he was doomed for saying


    something wrong. If these two kids were the children of Mr. Warner, what position would Ayana be


    in? Wouldn''t that be pping Ayana in the face?


    Besides, everyone from top to bottom in Warner Group knew that Ayana and Mr. Warner were going


    to get married soon. If he were to say that these two children resembled Mr. Warner at this moment,


    wasn''t it clear that Mr. Warner had an affair with another woman?


    As the assistant looked at Stanley''s cold expression, his forehead broke out in a cold sweat.


    Nevertheless, Stanley couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to his assistant as he turned around and


    left. At this moment, his pants suddenly tightened, and a soft voice called out, "Daddy, where are


    you going?"


    The voice from Sadie immediately made Stanley''s steps stop in ce.


    At that moment, the child had made up her mind to admit that he was her father, but he had no idea


    how to reject her...


    While Stanley stood where he was, he looked down at the big eyes of the little girl. In a dilemma, he


    was deciding whether he should leave or not.


    However, when Sharon saw Stanley''s dilemma, she walked over and let out a sigh, "Sadie, let go of


    him."


    In fact, she felt that he was really heartless. In just a few days, Sharon had already been deeply hurt


    by him.


    For a moment, she steeled her heart and immediately picked Sadie up, turned around, and left.


    Pitifully, Sadie reached out her small hand to Stanley and said, "Daddy..."


    When Stanley heard that, his brows twitched, and he gritted his teeth as he watched her figure


    retreated. A conflicted expression appeared on his face, and in the end, he gritted his teeth and


    trailed behind her.


    Meanwhile, Sadie was lying on Sharon''s shoulder with a lingering expression on her face, but when


    she saw Stanley trailing behind them, her expression suddenly became excited.


    Hearing the footsteps behind her, Sharon cannot help but raise the corners of her lips.


    After they returned to the ward, the doctor examined Sadie once more. Indeed, she had recovered


    from her cold and could be discharged from the hospital, but he still gave her a list of medications


    that she needed. Then, Sharon took the list, thanked the doctor, and brought her children out of the


    doctor''s office.


    As soon as she went out, she saw him standing against the wall.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    After Sharon cast a nce at him, she took the children''s hand and walked away without saying a


    word.


    At that moment, Sadie was very excited. However, when she looked at her mother, it seemed as if


    her mother was angry. Since she didn''t dare to cause too much trouble, she could only look in the


    direction of Stanley every once in a while and stare expectantly at him.


    There were a lot of people waiting in line to get their medication. Besides taking care of the two


    children, Sharon also had to queue up, and the ce was quite packed.


    From the side, Stanley looked at her, then went straight over and took the list out of her hand as he


    said nonchntly, "Wait for me by the side."


    Taken aback by his actions, Sharon asked, "What are you doing?"


    "There are so many people here. Aren''t you afraid of losing your child again?" With a burning gaze,


    Stanley ordered, "Go and wait at the corner, and I''ll get the medication."


    The corners of Sharon''s mouth curled up, and she couldn''t help but feel likeughing.


    "Sure." As soon as she responded, she brought her children to wait at the corner.


    Then, the assistant hurriedly went over and asked, "Mr. Warner, do you want me to queue?"


    "There''s no need for that. Just go get the car and wait at the entrance."


    "Okay, sir."


    While Sharon stood in a corner that was sparsely popted, she looked at the tall figure in the line,


    feeling a little happy in her heart.


    "Mommy." Suddenly, Sadie''s voice sounded as she felt her clothes being tugged on. "Mommy, can I


    go over and queue with Daddy?"


    When Sharon heard that question, she lowered her head to look at her daughter. Meanwhile,


    Sadie''s eyes were wide open, and she promised, "I will not run around, and I will just stand right


    beside Daddy, okay? Look at how pitiful Daddy is, over there all by himself. Why don''t you let me go


    over?"


    A momentter, Sharon''s heart softened, and she caressed her daughter''s face. "Do you really


    want to go over?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then... make sure you don''t bother Daddy."


    "Okay!"


    When the little girl got permission from her mother, she immediately ran over and stood directly next


    to Stanley, grabbing his hand, and followed him obediently like a little pet. When Stanley lowered his


    head and saw her, he was stunned for a moment before a smile appeared in his eyes.


    In the meantime, Sharon led her son to have a seat on a chair by the side. When she saw her son


    pursing the corners of his lips and remained silent, Sharon''s mind thought for a moment, then she


    lifted her son''s chin and asked, "What''s wrong? Is there something on your mind?"


    However, Seamus looked at her and shook his head.


    "Don''t lie to me. I can see that you have something on your mind."


    With a slightly awkward look, Seamus slowly asked, "Mom, is he really my father?"


    Ah, so that was the question.


    After a moment of silence, Sharon finally said, "Do you want him to be your father?"


    When Seamus heard that question, his eyes were full of confusion. The thing was, he had no idea


    whether he wanted Stanley to be his father. All this time, they had been living a good life even


    without a father. Now that he suddenly had a father, he... wasn''t used to it.


    Besides, Seamus knew he was a man who could protect his mother and sister, so it did not matter


    even if his father was gone. But it seemed that his sister liked his father very much.


    Therefore, Seamus nodded and said, "Well, if Sadie wants it, so do I."


    It had always been clear to Sharon that her son adores his little sister very much, and he''s


    practically obsessed with her. Whatever his sister said, he would listen to her, and he would always


    put his sister before anything else.


    As Sharon kissed the top of her son''s head, she said, "That''s very good of you, but you can observe


    him first. If you don''t like him, then I won''t let him be your father."


    At that moment, Seamus raised his eyebrows and asked, "Mommy, do you not like that person?"


    When Sharon heard that question, she lowered her eyes and pursed her lips into a thin line. In her


    heart, what happened four years ago was still like a thorn. Whenever she thought about it, she


    would feel unbearable pain.


    If that thing did not happen to her father, she would definitely tell her son that she liked Stanley!


    Right now, she also wanted to have feelings for Stanley, but he had lied to her before, and he did it


    ruthlessly. This was a hurdle that she couldn''t ovee...


    The man she trusted the most once lied to her ruthlessly. When Sharon thought of this, her heart


    began to throb.


    "Mommy?"


    What pulled her back from her thoughts was the voice of her son. Immediately, she looked at her


    son and asked, "Yes?"


    "Sadie is back." At that moment, Seamus raised his hand and pointed at his sister.


    After that, Sharon raised her head and looked in that direction. Sure enough, Stanley and her


    daughter were done queuing as they walked over with the medication in hand.


    At that time, Sadie seemed to be very happy as she held Stanley''s hand and looked up at him.


    However, Stanley was so tall, like a mountain. Even if she raised her head, it was still very difficult to


    see his face.


    The hand of her father was also very huge. Tightly, he held her hand as if he was afraid that she


    would get lost. With her lips pursed, Sadie snickered when she thought that she too now had a


    father. When she returned to kindergarten in the future, no one would dare to say that she didn''t


    have a father!


    The little girl was so happy that she did not notice what was under her feet for a moment. Then, she


    directly tripped and fell.


    The knees of the child were soft, and her skin was tender. When it collided with the hard floor, the


    pain was unbearable. Instantly, Sadie burst into tears.


    Immediately, Stanley''s expression changed. With his agility, he immediately picked up the crying


    little girl who fell to the ground. When he pulled her pants up and checked, he found that her white


    and soft knees were red and swollen.


    When Stanley looked at her knee, his heart tightened, and he secretly cursed at himself for not


    being able to take good care of her. At that moment, his heart was filled with guilt, and the


    expression on his face was as if he hoped that he was the one who fell instead of her.


    When Sadie looked at her father''s expression with her eyes were filled with tears, she felt even


    more aggrieved, and she cried more intensely.


    "It''s okay. It won''t hurt anymore, so don''t cry. Be a good girl..."


    Since Stanley had never coaxed a child before, he could only repeat those words over and over


    again. It was rare for Sadie to enjoy such a thing from her father, so she felt very happy. In fact, it


    didn''t hurt at all, and she just wanted her father to coax her like this.


    Meanwhile, Stanley, who had been coaxing her for a long time, saw that the little girl was still lying


    in his arms with a pair of red eyes. It made him so anxious that he didn''t know what to do. However,


    just as he pursed his lips and was about to take her to see a doctor, he heard someone said in a


    fluttering andzy voice, "Sadie, that''s enough!"


    Innocently, Sadie blinked her big teary eyes.


    Others might not know her daughter, but Sharon knew her best. This girl''s acting was extraordinary.


    Especially when she cried, she could simply win an Oscar with those skills!


    In fact, she also felt sorry for her daughter when she saw her fall. However, she could tell at a


    nce that Sadie was pretending to cry.


    After Sharon threw a nce at the devastated and guilty Stanley, she pursed her lips. How could


    such a shrewd man be deceived by a three-year-old girl? It was really something that she didn''t


    understand.

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299


    However, Stanley wasn''t an idiot, and when Sharon said "Sadie Cruz, that''s enough", he


    immediately understood her words and looked at the little girl in his arms.


    Meanwhile, her long eyshes were still teary, and her little face was red as an apple. With her


    small hands still clutching onto his shirt by the chest, there was a sense of guilt in her eyes, but she


    was diffident.


    At that moment, Stanley blurted out, "Why are you yelling at her for? She did nothing wrong."


    When Sadie heard this, she was overjoyed. What was there for her to be afraid of when someone


    was backing her up?


    In extreme anger, Sharon yelled, "Can''t you see she was faking it?"


    "Those tears are real, and it was true that she fell and hurt herself. Why would you say she''s faking


    it?"


    That question left Sharon rendered speechless.


    Speechless, Sharon just stared at him.


    However, Seamus also suddenly tugged onto her hand. Of course, as a protective brother, he stood


    on his sister''s side without any hesitation. "Mommy, don''t be like this. Sadie might have really hurt


    herself from the fall."


    When Sharon saw how both of them were supportive of Sadie, her chest ached from anger.


    How did she suddenly be the bad person here?


    However, Seamus was good at taking one''s cue, and he soon realized that Sharon was upset.


    Immediately, he took her hand and led her outside. "Mommy, let''s hurry home. I''m hungry."


    The little boy''s capability to change the subject was superb.


    Meanwhile, Stanley squinted at the little boy, and the corners of his mouth curled upward as he


    trailed along.


    Once again, Sadie, who was lying in Stanley''s embrace, was rescued by her brother. At that


    moment, Stanley pinched her little face and asked, "Were you really putting on an act just now?"


    With a hint of guilt, Sadie whined, "Daddy..."


    "Be honest with me, children cannot lie."


    With a straight face on, Stanley seemed a little scary. In fact, he was used to acting like this in front


    of his subordinates, and he forgot he was currently talking to a child. The moment his face darkened


    a little, Sadie''s mouth twitched. "Daddy, don''t be so fierce to me. I''m scared..."


    The little girl''s eyes were brimming with tears, and she looked so pitiful. Instantly, Stanley


    surrendered and forced a smile. "I didn''t mean to scold you. I''m just telling you that it''s not good to


    lie."


    After Sadie heard his answer, she sniffed her nose, and she seemed to be convinced. Then, she


    nodded and exined, "I feel very happy when youfort me. However, if I stop crying, I''m afraid


    you will stopforting me...


    Although she was only three years old and some of her sentences were not well organized, when


    Stanley heard it, he immediately understood what she meant. When he came to his senses, he was


    dumbfounded again.


    Since she was a child, she had never experienced a father''s love, and now that suddenly there was


    a person who was worried about her, it was normal for her to be more delicate.


    As Stanley thought about it, he pursed his lips and didn''t say anything. Instead, he held Sadie in his


    arms tightly and followed closely.


    Meanwhile, his assistant had been waiting outside for a long time, and when he saw theming


    out of the hospital, he immediately got out of the car. "Mr. Warner, someone from Hectary Company


    just called and made an appointment for dinner."


    Then, Stanley nodded his head as an indication that he understood it.


    When Sharon heard those words, she immediately came up and said, "What dinner are you going


    to attend? Aren''t you going to send us back?"


    In fact, she knew Hectary Company well, and that boss was simply a sex maniac. Besides, his work


    style was extremely bad, and he had a habit of visiting brothels.


    As Stanley nced at her, he uttered, "When did I say I was going to send you home?"


    Before Sharon could say anything, Sadie opened her mouth first, as she blinked her big innocent


    eyes and asked, "Daddy, why are you not sending us back?"


    How was Stanley supposed to answer her question?


    Meanwhile, Sharon silently snorted as she thought to herself, "You don''t have the ability to resist


    this little girl, right? I shall now see how are you going to deal with her."


    With Sadie''s big sparkling eyes that were almost shining as she stared at him like that, he couldn''t


    even reject her.


    With a sigh, Stanley uttered, "Let''s go. I''ll send you back."


    "Yay!"


    Excitedly, Sadie cheered.


    Then, Stanley gave a pat on her butt and shoved her into Sharon''s arms. "Let your mother take the


    both of you to your seat."


    The series of actions were done in an extremely natural manner. When the assistant watched from


    the side, he was dumbfounded. That overflowing paternal love was from the bottom of Stanley''s


    heart, and if one were to say that Stanley was not rted to these two children, he definitely would


    not believe it.


    Seated the passenger seat, Sharon showed Stanley the way to her house while her two children sat


    in the back seat and yed with her phone.


    "Why did youe to Beachmarsh City?" While they were waiting for the traffic light to turn green,


    Sharon asked.


    As Stanley looked steadily forward, he answered, "I''m here to handle some of my work. I''ll be


    leaving once I''m done."


    Unable to hide the disappointment in her eyes, Sharon nced at him. "So soon?"


    "There are still some other things that I need to deal with back at Allgate City." The answer from


    Stanley was very obscure because the "things" that he meant was his marriage with Ayana.


    There was only one month left before the wedding, and they were still a lot of things they needed to


    prepare.


    When Sharon heard what he said, she almost froze, and she seemed somewhat absentminded. As


    she leaned by the window, she turned to look out of the window and continued the journey in


    silence.


    The environment in the neighborhood was not bad, but it was not a particrly good residential


    area. Since her father had gotten into trouble and Stanley had gone missing four years ago, Sharon


    had moved out from that vi.


    This residential area was found by Melody for her back then. It was not too expensive, and the


    environment was quite good, so Sharon had been living there for thest four years.


    When they reached her ce, Sharon found a pair of slippers and gave them to Stanley, who stood


    outside the door. "Come on in. I''m sorry that my house is a little messy."


    At that moment, she was slightly embarrassed because her ce had not been really tidy since she


    gave birth. Toys were scattered all over the sofa and the floor of the living room. Hurriedly, Sharon


    cleaned them up out of embarrassment and poured him a ss of water.


    Meanwhile, Stanley took a look around the house and realized that although the area was not big, it


    was indeed warm and cozy.


    As soon as the two children reached home, they sat on the ground and yed happily. After Sharon


    prepared the medicine for Sadie and fed it to her, she then went to the kitchen to continue her


    chores. The tes that they used the night before were left in the sink, yet to be washed.


    When Stanley looked at her busy figure from the moment she walked in, his eyes grew darker.


    After Sharon was done with the dishes in the kitchen, she came out to take a look and was taken


    aback for a moment. "Where is him?"


    As Seamus looked up, he pointed at the balcony. "Over there."


    Since when did he shift from the living room to the balcony? After thinking for a moment, Sharon


    walked over and opened the balcony door. Immediately, a pungent smell of smoke attacked her


    nose.


    "Ahem."


    As soon as she coughed, Stanley lifted his long arms and instantly closed the door behind him.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It was then when Sharon nced at the cigarette in his hand as she lowered her eyes and said


    nothing. During herst trip to Allgate City was when she discovered that this man had started


    smoking again.


    Then, she remembered four years ago, when he said that he would quit smoking for her...


    "Miss Cruz." Just as she was thinking about the past, Stanley''s voice pulled her back from her


    thoughts.


    With her head raised, she asked, "Yes?"


    "I would like to take this opportunity to talk about the matter between us."


    Calmly, Sharon nodded. "All right, go ahead."


    After Stanley inhaled his cigarette and exhaled slowly, he gazed deeply at the siblings who were


    ying in the living room. Slowly, he squinted his narrow eyes and said, "Are they really my kids?"

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300


    Back at the hospital, although Sharon didn''t admit that Stanley was the father of her children, she


    didn''t deny it either.


    However, she had never intended to hide the truth from him, so she admitted it without hiding,


    "Yes."


    "What evidence do you have?" It seemed as if Stanley had expected her to admit it directly and said


    with a faint smile, "I can''t just take them as my children just because you said so, can I?"


    If it wasn''t for his amnesia, Sharon would''ve rushed up to hit him when she heard those words. As


    she held back her temper, she smiled and said, "These two children were brought up by me, and I


    am very close with them. No matter what, they are my children, and they will still be my children in


    the future. Indeed, you are their biological father, but it''s hard to say whether you would be their


    father in the future."


    After Sharon finished her words, Stanley''s deep eyes narrowed viciously. Was this woman trying to


    give him a taste of her power?


    It was just a legitimate suspicion, but the way she retaliated was as if she was trying to tell him,


    "Don''t think that it''s a must for these two children to take you as their father. Whether you can be


    their father or not is still uncertain!"


    Was she trying to insinuate that there was another man who was willing to be the father of these


    two children?


    Since there was another man who wanted to be the father of the two children, why did she send him


    lunchboxes every day, kiss him, and did those things that made him misunderstand her when she


    was in Allgate?


    When Sharon saw that the man''s face was getting livid, Sharon knew that what she said earlier


    must have made him angry.


    Even if he was angry, Sharon decided to let him be. Since he was allowed to say such disgusting


    words to her, she should also be allowed to get back at him.


    So what if he had amnesia?


    After Sharon snorted, she continued, "With such advanced technology, you can go for a DNAtest if


    you don''t believe me!"


    "Of course I''ll do it. If they''re my children, I''ll definitely take them as mine. If not, then I will not be


    their father."


    ording to what Sharon told him, she must have had another man in the past few years.


    Otherwise, how could she say that it was uncertain whether her children would recognize him as a


    father in the future?


    Those words made Sharon so angry that her eyes turned red.


    Coldly, she looked at him and said, "Since you''re our guest, please be more self-conscious because


    no smoking is allowed in my house!"


    After Stanley paused for a moment, he subconsciously lowered his head to look at the cigarette butt


    in his hand. Earlier, he was so frustrated that he wanted to smoke. However, he knew that it was not


    good to smoke in front of the children, so he deliberately closed the door of the balcony before he


    came out.


    Instantly, he nced at her and put out the cigarette, saying nothing back.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In fact, Sharon was really not in the mood to deal with him, so she raised her hand and pointed at


    the door, "Mr. Jones, thank you for sending us home. It''s gettingte, so I won''t be sending you off.


    Have a safe trip home."


    Was this woman trying to chase him away?


    When Stanley heard her words, he stood up straight and raised his eyebrows. "Do you always


    chase someone away once you''re done using them?"


    At that moment, Sharon''s expression changed, but as she was about to rebuke, a knock was heard.


    When she turned around to see, Seamus and Sadie were leaning on the ss as they looked at


    them curiously. It was them who knocked on the door.


    After Sharon took a deep breath, she opened the door and went out. "What''s wrong?"


    "Someone is at the door." While Sadie tugged on Sharon''s hand, she asked, "Could it be Aunt


    Melody?"


    In fact, Melody would visit them when she had the time, so the two children were very close to her.


    Besides, Sharon did give Melody a call when Sadie was admitted to the hospital this time. When


    Sharon thought that it might be her, she decided to open the door. However, when she was on her


    way to the door, she suddenly stopped. Then, she looked back at the man behind her and asked,


    "Aren''t you busy with your business? Why are you still here?"


    Clearly, she was trying to drive him away!


    Those words made Stanley''s brows twitch, but before he could say anything, Sadie no longer held


    herself back, and she shook off Sharon''s hand and ran over to grab Stanley''s


    leg. "Daddy, can you please don''t leave? Can you stay here and apany me?"


    As Sharon looked at her now empty hand, she gasped.


    How could she be so ungrateful and forget about her mom right after she got a father? Did she even


    have to change so fast?


    Suddenly, Sharon felt her hand tightened as a soft little hand reached out and grabbed it. At that


    moment, her son''s sweet words sounded, "Mommy, you still have me."


    Tears almost came streaming down Sharon''s face. Indeed, her son was a caring person, while her


    daughter was just an ingrate.


    Touched by his words, she hugged her son and sighed. "My dear son, I love you."


    In the face of a sudden confession of affection, Seamus felt a little shy. "I love you too, mommy."


    Just as they were enjoying their happy moment, the person who was waiting outside the door had


    started to knock impatiently. "Sharon, why haven''t you opened the door yet? My legs are already so


    tired from climbing up."


    When Sharon heard this voice, she knew it wasn''t Melody.


    How could Meloy sound so valiant?


    Impossible.


    "Mommy, I think it''s Aunt Ariah." When Seamus looked at the door, he uttered.


    With a low snort, Sharon agreed, "It is her."


    Then, Sharon went ahead to open the door and saw Ariah outside with that seductive and


    unapproachable look. Immediately, Ariah bent down and hugged the charming Seamus in her arms.


    "Seamus, did you miss me?"


    After she asked that question, she even kissed him several times on the cheek.


    Immediately, Seamus wiped his cheeks and asked, "Aunt Ariah, why are you here?"


    "Why can''t I be here? It''s been half a month since west met. Did you miss me?"


    If Seamus did not nod in agreement, he would have to continue to suffer the pestering from her.


    To avoid that, he sighed and said, "Yes, I missed you the most."


    "Clearly, you''re much more promising than your father. Besides, your mother was the only one who


    could bear with your father''s attitude. Not only did he have no idea how to be romantic, but he also


    won''t say sweet words. Honestly, I don''t even know how your mother lived with your father back


    then. Am I right, Sharon... Oh!"


    At that moment, Ariah raised her head and saw a tall man standing in the living room. That face,


    that eyes, and those eyebrows, it belonged to the man who had been missing for four years!


    Instantly, she screamed and jumped in shock. "Stanley, it''s really you? Sharon told me on the phone


    that she found you, but I didn''t believe her. Y-Y-You... are you really back?"


    After that, she rubbed her eyes hard. When she confirmed that it was really him, she ran up to him


    in excitement, reached out her hands, and was about to hug him...


    But in the end...


    "Miss, please watch what you''re doing!" Swiftly, Stanley leaned to one side to avoid her warm hug.


    It made Ariah dumbfounded.


    While Sharon''s lips twitched when she saw that.


    After a while, Ariah slowly came to her senses and remembered that Sharon told her on the phone


    that she did manage to find Stanley, but he seemed to have lost his memory...


    Did he really lost his memory?


    Meanwhile, Ariah reached out her hand and waved in front of Stanley, who had an indifferent


    expression, "Hey, Stanley, do you still remember me?"


    However, Stanley didn''t even look at her, and his gaze shifted towards Sharon. "Miss Cruz, since


    there''s a guest, I shall not disturb you any further."


    The moment he said he was about to leave, with his hand on the door, a figure darted out and


    blocked the exit.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301


    It was Ariah who blocked the door. She smiled at the man with a frown in front of her, "Since you''re


    already here, why are you in such a hurry to leave? Stanley, I haven''t seen you in four years, so I


    have a lot to say to you. Come on, you can have a seat here, and let''s catch up."


    Hearing what she said, Stanley was speechless.


    After all, he didn''t know Ariah at all, let alone catching up.


    Meanwhile, Ariah didn''t think much as she quickly dragged him to the couch, forcing him to sit


    down. Then, fixing her eyes on his face, she asked suspiciously, "Have you really lost your


    memory? You didn''t lie to Sharon, did you?"


    She knew that the Jones Family had always treated Sharon very badly all these times. Not only did


    they deceive her, but they also killed her beloved father. Even Ariah, who was an outsider, also


    thought that their behavior was uneptable.


    So this had led her to think, "Could it be that Stanley deliberately pretends to lose his memory to


    ask for Sharon''s sympathy so that she will not hate him?"


    However, on second thought, she thought it would be impossible for him to do that. With his


    personality, he wouldn''t think of such a lowly idea that made him disappear for four years!


    Therefore, she could conclude that Stanley had really lost his memory!


    At the thought of that, Ariah pinched Sharon''s hand,ughing, "Do you think this is karma?"


    Sharon was confused by what Ariah said. Although she knew that Ariah was on her side, she didn''t


    expect her to be so straightforward.


    Ariah was a psychologist. Back then, she was the one who cured Sharon after she suffered from


    depression caused by her father''s death.


    Recalling how Sharon almost became autistic due to that blow, Ariah did not feel sorry for Stanley


    who had lost his memory, but she thought that it was God''s punishment for him.


    She couldn''t agree more with herself. After all, the Jones Family had always hurt Sharon before,


    even causing her to lose her father. It wouldn''t make sense if their son didn''t pay for that.


    And now, he had memory loss, and that meant he also lost his wife and his children indirectly.


    Hence, it was fair to Sharon now!


    Hearing what Ariah said, Stanley was getting mad, and his face darkened as well. "Miss Cruz, I


    don''t know you have such a bad-tempered friend. Isn''t she afraid that someone with an even worse


    temper will p her in the face?"


    "What the f*ck?" Ariah''s eyes widened as soon as she heard his sarcasm, "Woah, I can''t believe


    that your personality is still the same even after you have lost your memory! Watch what you say!


    Are you the one who has a bad temper or me?"


    Meanwhile, when Sharon saw them argue, she immediately scolded with a darkened face, "Stop!


    Do not curse! Calm down!"


    How could they curse in front of her innocent and pure children?


    "Alright, it''s my fault." Ariah reached out her hand to cover Seamus and Sadie''s ears. Then, she


    spoke, "Sorry, I was just being too emotional just now. It is not a good example, so both of you don''t


    learn from me, yeah."


    Luckily, Seamus and Sadie were still children, so they didn''t know what the adults were talking


    about just now. However, if they were two years older, they would have known those dirty words.


    In the kitchen, Ariah sent a text message before putting her phone into her pocket. After that, she


    looked at Sharon who was preparing the meal in the kitchen, then she looked at Stanley, who was


    talking to the two children in the living room.


    "Sharon, have you ever thought about what you''re going to do if Stanley can''t remember his past for


    the rest of his life?"


    Looking at Sharon''s back, Ariah asked curiously.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, Sharon paused, staring at the water flowing out of the faucet in a daze. After a


    long while, she smiled faintly. "It''s fine as long as he''s safe. It doesn''t matter even if he can''t


    remember it."


    "Are you really okay with that?" Ariah was surprised. "If he can''t remember you, then he may not


    like you. If he doesn''t like you, then wouldn''t it be the end between the two of you?"


    Hearing Ariah''s guestion, Sharon put aside the washed vegetables then looked at her. "Ariah, you


    know very well about what has happened in the past. Although my father''s death has nothing to do


    with Stanley, it has something to do with the Jones Family after all. Also, I can''t ignore the fact that


    he once lied to me.'' "Since you hate him so much, why did you travel all over the world to find him?"


    As soon as Ariah asked, Sharon only gave a smile. "I will feel at ease only after I found him."


    Upon hearing that, Ariah raised her eyebrows as she finally understood what Sharon really thought.


    After all, it was Sharon who caused Stanley to disappear, making her feel guilty over the past few


    years. So, that was why she didn''t give up on searching for him.


    She had to look for him, making sure that he was safe. Only then, she would feel better.


    Was that really the reason?


    At the thought of that, Ariah looked at Sharon with an understanding smile, "Now that you''ve found


    him. Do you still love him?"


    Love?


    Lowering her gaze, Sharon said with a bitter smile, "Ariah, I forgot to tell you that during these four


    years after Stanley went missing, he has been living very well, and... he even has a fiancee now."


    In fact, Sharon had begun toe around after she found Stanley not long ago. For the past few


    years, the only thing she had been thinking about was whether he was still alive or had already


    died. Now that she had found out that he was still alive, enjoying his current life at the same time,


    Sharon felt that it was time to let go of him and let fate decide everything.


    As long as he had a good life, it wouldn''t matter anymore whether he was going to marry Ayana.


    Sharon''s words shocked Ariah, "What did you say? Stanley had another woman?"


    Even though her words were a little unpleasant to hear, it was the truth after all. So, Sharon bit her


    lip and nodded. "Yes."


    "Holy cr*p!" Ariah was so angry that she started to curse again. "You''ve been a widow for four years


    because of him! You must divorce him right now!"


    As her personal psychologist, Ariah knew better than anyone else that Sharon had lived a very


    difficult life in the past four years. Every time Sharon came to see her, Ariah would always feel sorry


    for her when treating her.


    After the disappearance of Stanley, Sharon had gone through a lot in her life as she suffered from


    the loss of her father and, at the same time, she had to search for Stanley. There was one time that


    she almost miscarried... Not only that, having to face both mental and physical stress, she almost


    went crazy.


    It was very unfair to Sharon that Stanley was able to lead a carefree life with another woman when


    she had to sacrifice a lot and lived in fear for the past four years.


    She would not allow Sharon to let things slide!


    Seeing that Ariah was filled with anger, Sharonughed, "Ariah, don''t you think that things are better


    now? I mean, Stanley is still alive, and I have two healthy children. Since everything''s fine, I will be


    fine as well."


    After all, memory loss was not something that Stanley could control either.


    "Bullsh*t!" Ariah rolled her eyes. "What are you talking about? He has another woman, and yet


    you''re still defending him!"


    Immediately, Sharon did not know what to say.


    As Ariah had always been a bad-tempered woman, she immediately rolled up her sleeves and was


    about to quarrel with Stanley. Seeing that, Sharon immediately stopped her. Just when they were


    having a small conflict in the kitchen, the doorbell suddenly rang. Hearing that, Sharon hurriedly


    said, "Someone''sing. Let''s open the door!"


    As she spoke, Sharon dragged Ariah to the door. The moment the door was opened, Ariah, who


    was still throwing a tantrum, immediately fell silent.


    Undoubtedly, it was Jimmy''s arrival that made her fall silent.

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302


    There were two men standing outside the door. The one standing at the front was Howard, and


    behind him was Jimmy. Jimmy was wearing a ck jacket, and his short hair was stiff. With his dark


    eyes, he looked into Ariah''s eyes.


    In fact, Jimmy and Ariah hadn''t seen each other for two months already. This woman''s face was


    ruddy, and it seemed that she took good care of herself when he was away.


    After a while, Ariah came to her senses, and in the next second, her face darkened as she looked at


    Howard and scolded, "Hey Howard, didn''t I tell you toe here alone?"


    Half an hour ago, Ariah texted Howard, saying that Stanley was here and wanted him toe over.


    However, she did not expect him to bring along that sc*m, Jimmy.


    In fact, Howard was aware that both Ariah and Jimmy were getting a divorce as she had discovered


    Jimmy''s rtionship with another woman. Although it was Jimmy''s fault to deceive Ariah, Howard


    decided to stay on his side as Jimmy was his childhood friend after all.


    Avoiding Ariah''s murderous gaze, Howard felt a little embarrassed. "I met him on my way here, so I


    brought him along with me. Also, Stanley is Jimmy''s friend, so there''s nothing wrong if he wants to


    visit him. So, please don''t me me. Later, you can settle your problem with him in private."


    As soon as he finished exining, Howard quickly slipped away.


    When he came to the living room, he saw Stanley right away.


    Last time, he was not able to meet Stanley in Allgate City.


    This time, he finally met him.


    Although Stanley was right in front of him, Howard could tell at a nce that he didn''t recognize him


    at all.


    The way Stanley looked at him was like he was looking at a stranger.


    Seeing that, Howard sighed and sat beside the two children. "Seamus and Sadie, why don''t you call


    me uncle?"


    Meanwhile, at the door, Jimmy and Ariah stared at each other, not wanting to give way. Seeing that,


    Sharon had no choice but to step forward, trying to be a mediator, "Ariah, why don''t we invite Jimmy


    toe in and sit for a while?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Immediately, Ariah sneered, "Sharon, can you leave us alone? You don''t have to worry about us."


    Ariah had always been assertive and would not change her mind easily. So, at this moment, Sharon


    didn''t know what to say.


    In the meantime, Jimmy was leaning against the door, narrowing his eyes. Then, he said, "During


    these years after we get married, you''re slowly getting used to being aggressive, huh? And now,


    you even start to act like this in your friend''s house?"


    Jimmy''s words stimted Ariah, making her get angry even more. The next second, she stared at


    him coldly, "Of course I can''tpare to your mistress. After all, she is the only one who can make


    you feelfortable, isn''t she?"


    Jimmy''s face darkened as soon as he heard her ironic words. So, he blurted out, "Of course you are


    no match for her. She''s gentle and adorable. You''re nowhere near as good as her."


    Instantly, Ariah''s face turned pale.


    Seeing that, Sharon frowned and quickly pulled Ariah away from the door. Then, she red at


    Jimmy, "Jimmy, that''s so rude of you."


    No matter how bad Ariah was to him, he should at least respect her. How could he tell Ariah that


    she was no match for his mistress?


    At the thought of that, Sharon quicklyforted Ariah. After a long while of silence, Ariah turned her


    head and looked at Sharon again with a smile, "Since you have a guest, I won''t disturb you


    anymore."


    Knowing that she definitely did not want to stay here anymore, Sharon did not force her to stay. So,


    she nodded and said, "Be careful on your way home."


    Ariah only gave a vague reply before she left, ignoring Jimmy as if he was nothing to her.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy''s face darkened as he stared at Ariah from behind.


    "She''s already in the elevator. Jimmy, what are you looking at?" Sharon asked. "Why don''t you just


    let Ariah be? Since you know she is an emotional person, why did you insult her like that?"


    At this time, Jimmy was in a bad mood as well, so he ignored Sharon by asking, "Where''s Stanley?


    On our way here, Howard told me he has lost his memory. Is that true?"


    Hearing that, Sharon only answered him with a ''Yes''.


    Jimmy frowned upon getting the confirmation from Sharon. In fact, Howard had already informed


    him that Stanley had been foundst week. At that time, he should have rushed over to have a look


    at him, but there were some things that he had to attend to, so that was why he was only able to


    meet him today.


    "Is he inside?" Jimmy pointed at the living room.


    Sharon nodded, and replied after thinking for a moment, "He doesn''t remember anything at all now.


    He has forgotten all of us."


    "Okay, I got it."


    Jimmy nodded and went straight to the living room.


    Meanwhile, in the living room, Howard was having a conversation with Stanley. When he saw


    Jimmy approaching, he looked at him, shaking his head, and immediately, Jimmy''s heart sank.


    Jimmy cleared his throat beforeing to the front of Stanley. As an officer, he was used to


    questioning something suspicious. So, he asked, "Stanley, you have disappeared for four years. Is it


    because you have lost your memory?"


    Seeing the people surrounding him, Stanley was getting impatient as they kept asking him if he had


    really lost his memory repeatedly, making him feel ufortable.


    At the same time, Jimmy noticed Stanley''s impatient expression as well. Although he didn''t show it,


    he was not happy about being interrogated. Not only that, Jimmy realized that although Stanley had


    lost his memory, he had the same personality as before.


    "Howard!" Jimmy suddenly called out. Immediately, Howard rushed over. "What''s the matter?"


    "You are a doctor. Can you tell us the reason Stanley loses his memory?"


    "Yes, I''m a doctor, but I still need Stanley to go to the hospital with me for a checkup. Only then, I


    can find out the reason."


    In fact, Howard and Jimmy were trying to persuade Stanley to go to the hospital with them so that


    they could think of a way to treat his amnesia.


    However, Stanley was smart, so he smiled cunningly. "I have seen countless doctors from all over


    the world, but I ended up getting the same results. They couldn''t identify any problem as I am


    healthy and my brain is functioning normally. My only problem is that I can''t recall the past."


    Hearing what he said, Sharon was stunned for a moment. He had seen countless doctors?


    Since he had seen many doctors, it meant that he wanted to remember the past, but why did he tell


    her he didn''t want to recall anything from the past?


    Meanwhile, Howard circled Stanley and mumbled, "If everything is normal, why can''t you remember


    anything?"


    Annoyed by Howard, Stanley stood up with a poker face and was about to leave. "I still have


    something to do tonight, and it''s gettingte now. We can have a chat another time."


    After he finished his words, he was about to leave.


    Just then, Sadie suddenly wrapped her hands around Stanley''s thigh. "Dad, didn''t you say that you


    will stay with me?"


    Realizing that he almost forgot about Sadie, Stanley sighed before touching her face and said, "I


    really don''t have time today. I''lle and see you next time when I''m free, okay?"


    Initially, Sadie didn''t want to let go of him, but as soon as she saw his serious expression, she


    pouted her mouth and obediently let go of him. "Dad, you have to keep your word."


    "I promise that I will keep my word."


    "Goodbye, daddy."


    "Goodbye."


    After that, Stanley turned to leave. As he passed by Sharon, he was about to say something.


    However, he changed his mind when he saw Sharon''s indifferent look as if she couldn''t care less...


    So, with a darkened face, he didn''t linger any longer and strode toward the door.


    However, as soon as he had just arrived at the door, everything in front of his eyes went ck all of


    a sudden, and in the next second, he fainted and fell down uncontrobly before he could say a


    word...

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303


    The first thing Stanley remembered right after opening his eyes was that everything in front of him


    went ck and he was about to fall...


    At the thought of that, he frowned, trying to sit up, but he was extremely weak as he fell again with a


    grunt.


    "Dad, are you in pain?" Immediately, Sadie''s nervous voice could be heard.


    When Stanley turned his head, he saw Sadie was lying beside him, looking anxiously at him with a


    pair of huge eyes. Then, she shouted, "Mom, Dad is awake! Come in!"


    When Sharon, who was outside the door, heard the noise, she ran over in a hurry.


    Looking up, Stanley saw Sharon rushed into the bedroom. When she met his dark eyes, she


    stopped suddenly.


    Her nervous expression, half-opened red lips, and her moving breasts made him feel hot all of a


    sudden.


    At the same time, his Adam''s apple moved as his ck eyes fixed on Sharon, looking at her


    nervousness and worry that shed across her face.


    Meanwhile, Sharon stood where she was and took a few deep breaths. When she came to her


    senses, she immediately scolded herself for not restraining herself earlier. With that, she felt really


    embarrassed for showing him that she was worrying about him by rushing over when he woke up.


    "Ahem." So, she cleared her throat before slowly walked toward Stanley. Then, she took Sadie


    away from the bed and nced at him, who was on the bed, asking, "Mr. Jones, you''re awake?"


    Hearing that, Stanley looked at Sharon, "What''s wrong with me?"


    He asked with a hint of hoarseness and sexiness in his voice as he had just woken up.


    The next second, Sadie couldn''t help but answered in a hurry before Sharon could speak, "Dad,


    you passed out. Uncle Howard is a doctor, so after he examined you, he said that you caught a cold


    and need to take medicine like me..."


    With her childish voice, Sadie exined the reason he fainted to him in an orderly manner.


    In fact, as soon as Stanley arrived in Beachmarsh City, he had already caught a cold. So, he had


    initially nned to go to the hospital for a checkup today. However, before he was able to do so, he


    met the Cruz Family and some other people who imed to know him before he lost his memory.


    Usually, he would always endure his illness alone. Therefore, he did not think that it was a big deal


    as he somehow did not feel unwell. It was not until he was about to go out of Sharon''s house just


    now that he fainted.


    A little while ago, after Howard examined Stanley, he found out that he had a high fever of 40


    degrees. Any ordinary person who had the same condition as him would have already been


    admitted into the hospital. However, much to Howard''s surprise, Stanley was able to chat with him


    for a long time. It was only until his body sent out a high fever signal that Stanley had finally passed


    out.


    "For your convenience, Howard has asked someone to bring the medicine to my house before you


    were put on a drip." Seeing that Stanley kept staring at her without saying a word, Sharon gave him


    the medicine ced near the bedside before she added, "Since you are up now, you should take


    one tablet of the medicine. Here is the thermometer for you to measure your body temperature. If


    the fever hasn''t subsided, you will have to go to the hospital tomorrow."


    Upon hearing that, Stanley nced at Sharon without saying anything. He then reached out his


    hand to take the thermometer from her hand before cing it in his armpit.


    "Is this your bed?" With a hoarse voice due to the fever, he asked casually, trying to initiate a


    conversation.


    Hearing what he asked, Sharon suddenly found it funny because right in front of her was a tall and


    strong man lying on a bed that was pink in color.


    Actually, pink was not Sharon''s favorite color; it was her daughter who liked it, therefore the


    bedsheets, the tiny tables and even the chairs in the room were all pink.


    "You can sleep in this room tonight. I''ll take the kids to sleep in the next room." Sharon thought he


    was asking where he was sleeping tonight.


    Hearing her exnation, Stanley nced at her, enjoying the scent of the bed surrounded her at


    the same time. In addition to the baby''s milky scent, there was also a faint scent, which was the


    same as the scent on her body.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    At first, he looked at her and wanted to tell her he didn''t need to stay overnight. But just when he


    was about to refuse her, he suddenly feltzy as he was lying on a fragrant and soft bed that he


    was not willing to get out of it.


    It was just one night. It wouldn''t be a big deal to stay over tonight.


    So, at the thought of this, he nodded and said, "Alright. I''ll stay over tonight."


    Seeing him agree, Sharon waved her hand before bringing Sadie out of the room.


    After that, Stanleyy on the bed for a while before taking out the thermometer to measure his body


    temperature again. It was 39 degrees, meaning he was still having a fever even though he was


    much more energetic than just now. With that, he put aside the thermometer, then he got up to give


    his assistant a phone call.


    When the assistant was told that Stanley would not go home tonight, he replied ambiguously over


    the phone, "Okay, Mr. Warner, I wish you have a good time. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about


    tonight''s incident."


    Unsurprisingly, the assistant''s words had gotten on Stanley''s nerves. So, Stanley asked, "Any


    updates on the matter I instructed you to do?"


    Knowing that he was anxious to find out the result of the report, the assistant patted his own chest


    and said confidently, "I''ve sent them to theb and the results will be released tomorrow. So, don''t


    worry, Mr. Warner."


    It was only then that Stanley hung up the phone in satisfaction.


    Outside the bedroom.


    The two children sat in rows and looked at Sharon who was busy in the kitchen. Although they were


    very hungry right now, they waited for her obediently.


    "I''m preparing the soup and I''m almost done. Darling, please wait for a while."


    Sharon was a little hectic right now. When Stanley suddenly fainted just now, everyone was in


    chaos. At that time, she was shocked that she thought that something bad had happened to


    Stanley. Luckily, Howard and Jimmy were there to help her out for a long while.


    Because of that, she could only prepare the dinner now, making her feel sorry for her children.


    Not long after, when everything was finally done, Sharon''s forehead was already covered in sweat.


    Seeing that, Seamus took out a piece of napkin to dry his mother''s forehead. Sharon looked at him


    with a smile, "Let''s have dinner together."


    While they were eating, the door of the bedroom was suddenly opened, and in the next second, a


    slightly hoarse male voice sounded, "What are you guys eating?"


    It smelled really good.


    He could even smell the food in the room.


    In astonishment, Sharon looked at Stanley who looked rather pale and was standing behind them.


    Meanwhile, Sadie happily waved the spoon in her hand and said, "Dad, these dishes cooked by


    Mom are delicious. Come over quickly and have a meal with us!"


    With a pair of smiling eyes, Stanley nced at Sharon who was staring at him. "Can I?"


    "Ahem." Sharon quickly cleared her throat and hurriedly averted her gaze from him. At this moment,


    her heart was beating very fast. "You can have a seat here."


    Hearing that, Stanley slowly walked toward the dining table. Immediately, Sharon stood up and went


    to the kitchen to get his tableware.


    Everyone at the table except Sadie was silent. She was the only person who talked continuously


    even when she was eating. Not only that, with a pair of huge grape-like eyes, she stared nkly at


    Stanley.


    Seeing her cute face, Stanley rubbed her nose and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Sadie''s mouth was puffed up when she spoke. "Dad, you''re even better looking than Seamus."


    Sadie''s suddenpliment immediately made Stanley and Seamus silent.


    Without warning, Sharon burst intoughter. Seeing the puzzled look on Stanley''s face, she then


    exined, "Sadie always said that Seamus is the most handsome person in the world that no one


    else isparable to him. But now she suddenly said that you''re even more handsome than


    Seamus. How can she change her mind so quickly?"


    Upon hearing that, Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Who gave them their names?"


    "It was me." Sharon nced at him. "What''s wrong?"


    "Ahem." Stanley lowered his head and coughed with one hand ced against his lips. "Nothing."

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304


    Sharon understood his meaning right away from his look. Immediately, she opened her eyes wide


    and asked, "Hey, are you looking down on their names?"


    She had always addressed them as ''Seamus'' and ''Sadie'' since they were young, thinking that it


    was pleasant to the ear. Hence, she was really mad as this was the first time someone had told her


    that these names sounded funny.


    "I don''t think the names are bad; they are good indeed."


    "Then why did you ask that?"


    "I was just asking randomly..."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    "It''s up to you!"


    After a while, the two of them were about to quarrel. However, Sadie and Seamus not only were not


    afraid, but also they found it interesting.


    All these times, Seamus had never seen his mother behaving like this. She looked angry with her


    face turning red, but somehow she did not look angry at the same time. At this moment, her


    expression was exactly the same as Sadie''s whenever she lost her temper. So, Seamus found it so


    amazing.


    After a long while, Sadie and Seamus''s attitudes, as if they were enjoying a show, finally caught


    Sharon and Stanley''s attention. Instantly, Sharon''s heart skipped a beat, and she was now


    regretting to have argued with Stanley.


    She was always serious in front of her children, but just now she was being very childish!


    "Let''s eat!"


    Snorting unhappily, Sharon buried her head in the food bowl, saying no more words.


    This man was a b*stard! Four years ago, when he hadn''t lost his memory, he often pissed her off.


    And now, four yearster, he had lost his memory, but he was still able to piss her off like before!


    After dinner, Stanley drank a cup of hot tea, feeling much better. Just then, the children''s creaking


    laugh came from the bathroom. Hearing that, he got up with curiosity, walking toward the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Sadie and Seamus were sitting in a tiny bathtub. Usually, boys were noisier than girls,


    but Seamus and Sadie were the opposite as Seamus was sitting quietly, bathing himself whereas


    Sadie was sshing the water crazily and grabbing the toys in the water at the same time.


    As soon as Stanley saw this heartwarming scene, the corners of his lips curled up. Then, he slowly


    shifted his gaze toward Sharon who was squatting beside the bathtub.


    At this moment, her hair and half of her clothes werepletely soaked by the water sshed by


    Sadie. Not only that, a strand of wet hair stuck to her smiling face with a dim light enveloping her


    body, making her body give off a warm glow. What caught Stanley''s attention more were the curves


    of her body. When she was crouching forward, her body curve waspletely exposed. Her waist


    was slender, and her buttocks were round.


    Seeing that, Stanley felt hot in an instant, making his Adam''s apple move as well that he almost


    forgot to breathe.


    As soon as he noticed his changes, he immediately averted his gaze away from Sharon and went


    back to the living room. After that, he picked up the cup of hot tea on the tea table, taking a sip.


    However, he then frowned and put the cup down as his body became hotter now. At this moment,


    his mind was totally out of his control for he kept recalling the beautiful scene he saw in the


    bathroom just now...


    While he was thinking, the sound of the footsteps could be heard after a while. Before Sharon even


    got close to him, he already smelled the unique fragrance of her body.


    "The children have finished their bath. You can now have a shower."


    To Stanley, her voice was clear and very pleasant to the ear. Also, as she approached, her


    fragrance became even stronger, causing the heat that Stanley had just suppressed to rise again.


    And now, he was annoyed by himself for visualizing things in his mind. With that, he looked


    increasingly indifferent, taking a big step back and warned, "Don''te any closer!"


    Seeing his behavior, Sharon was taken aback as she didn''t know what was wrong with him again.


    When he gave her a distant look, she was upset, and in the next second, she flew into a rage. "Who


    cares?! I have given you the clothes. It''s your choice whether to take a shower!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she threw the clothes in her hand onto the couch casually.


    Only after she turned around, Stanley turned his head and noticed a set of man''s pajamas.


    Seeing that, he got mad instantly. "Stop!"


    With her hands ced on her own waist,


    Sharon turned around. "What?"


    "Where did you get these clothes?" Stanley''s face was extremely cold as he pointed at the set of


    clothes on the couch.


    Facing his question, Sharon recalled the reason she had this set of pajamas, and in an instant, she


    felt a little guilty, trying to avoid looking at Stanley. "Why... do you want to care about this? You


    should thank me for lending you the clothes instead!"


    Right after she finished her words, she red at him before leaving.


    And now, Stanley''s face was very indifferent. Without even looking at the man''s pajamas, he pursed


    his lips and followed her withrge strides.


    It seemed that he had really underestimated Sharon!


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Actually, the set of pajamas belonged to Shawn. He left it here when he was drunkst time and


    insisted to stay overnight at Sharon''s house. At that time, Sharon had no choice but to call Shawn''s


    assistant to bring him new clothes. In the end, Shawn and his assistant slept on the couch in the


    living room for the whole night.


    Although it seemed that it was not appropriate to let Stanley wear Shawn''s pajamas, she didn''t have


    any men''s clothing besides that. All she had were only the two pieces of clothes brought by


    Shawn''s assistant when Shawn was drunk that day...


    Just as she was about to go back to her bedroom, Stanley suddenly grabbed hold of her wrist,


    dragging her into his chest that was burning hot.


    Sharon was dumbfounded all of a sudden, so she immediately looked up at him, blinking her eyes


    before she could react.


    On the other hand, Stanley lowered his gaze to meet hers, and without warning, both of them saw


    themselves from one another''s eyes.


    Looking into Stanley''s eyes, Sharon discovered that his eyes were dark, but at the same time, they


    were filled with a faint fire, burning from the inside out. When she saw that, her body couldn''t help


    but trembled, and her voice was also trembling. "Your... your body is very hot."


    "I know," Stanley replied in his hoarse voice. "It is because of my fever."


    Struggling, Sharon curled her lips and tried to escape from him. "Since you have a fever, you need


    to rest well. So, let me go."


    Let her go?


    He wanted to do so as well, but he just couldn''t control his body as he couldn''t help but held her


    tighter.


    Because she had just taken a bath for her children, half of her body was currently wet. What made it


    even worse was that her chest was now almost exposed, giving him a chance to see her ck bra.


    Immediately, Stanley''s Adam''s apple moved. He felt that he must have gone crazy, as in the next


    second, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips harshly.


    The moment they kissed, both of their bodies stiffened.


    Sharon was shocked as well for she didn''t expect that Stanley would suddenly kiss her without her


    permission, acting like a hooligan.


    Meanwhile, Stanley''s entire body trembled. The moment his lips touched hers, he felt an amazing


    sensation travel from his head to his toe, and a strange feeling immediately spread from the bottom


    of his heart.


    He had never had such a strong feeling before. Life without sex during these four years had made


    him suppress for so long. However, at this moment, all his desire burst out in an instant. The next


    second, he held her shoulders tight, pressing her against the wall like a storm.


    With that, Sharon was unable to move at all so she could only struggle silently. It was only until a


    light sound came from the bedroom that Sharon suddenly struggled as if she had just woken up


    from a dream. "The children..."


    All of a sudden, she murmured these two words.


    Meanwhile, Stanley also suddenly came to his senses. He quickly looked at his current appearance.


    When he looked at Sharon''s blushed face, his back was instantly covered in cold sweat.


    What was he doing?


    He was going to marry Ayana soon, but now...


    D*mn it!


    There was a sh of regret in his eyes. He hated himself for not being able to control himself in front


    of Sharon. It was like he had been bewitched. Not only that, it was a feeling that he had never


    experienced before!


    "Mom..." Sadie called out.


    Sadie''s voice came from the bedroom. "Open the door! Mom, are you outside?"


    Hearing that, Sharon held the door handle tightly as she didn''t dare to take a deep breath, as if she


    had done something wrong and didn''t dare to move.

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305


    In the bedroom, Sadie tried to open the door, but she failed to do so. Moreover, she couldn''t hear


    Sharon''s voice, so she eventually gave up and jumped onto the bed.


    Only then, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief with her heart still beating fast without knowing the reason


    as she was unsure whether it was due to the sudden kiss just now or she was afraid that Sadie


    would see her and Stanley hugging each other so intimately...


    Hug?


    Frightened, she immediately came to her senses, and much to her surprise, her hands were tightly


    holding Stanley''s waist at the moment.


    As soon as she realized that, she immediately let go of him, pushing him away with a blushing face,


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Meanwhile, Stanley lowered his gaze and looked at Sharon. He then said in a hoarse voice, "You


    kissed me in the car when we were in Allgate City. So, just now I only kissed you back. We are now


    even."


    His words immediately made Sharon speechless.


    How could he be so shameless?


    "Let go of me! I''m going to rest now!" Seeing that he was still hugging her waist tightly, Sharon


    became anxious as she was afraid that her children who were in the bedroom woulde out to


    look for her again if she hadn''t shown up for a long while.


    Stanley, on the other hand, was staring at her. He somehow did not want to let go of her...


    He thought he must have gone crazy now!


    Seeing that he still didn''t move, Sharon became even more nervous, and thereby she quickly


    pushed him away, "Did you hear me? I''m asking you to let me go!"


    "Answer my question and I''ll let you go," Stanley replied in a hoarse voice.


    "Go ahead."


    "That set of man''s pajamas you lent me just now belongs to which b*stard?"


    B*stard? What the hell was he thinking?


    After a long while, with a pair of watery eyes, Sharon nced at Stanley without any further


    exnation, letting him misunderstand, "You can find another woman, but I can''t find another man?"


    In fact, she was taking revenge as she remembered he was going to marry Ayana a monthter.


    Hearing what she said, Stanley was slightly taken aback before he let go of her, as if she had


    reminded him. "You''re right. It''s normal for you to have desires. So, there''s nothing wrong for you to


    date another man."


    He was a jerk as well for what he did to Sharon just now when he had already engaged to Ayana.


    At the thought of that, he took two steps back with an indifferent look, as if there was ayer of ice


    on his face. It was as if the two of them who leaned against each other just now were an illusion.


    The next second, he looked at her coldly. After that, he turned around and walked into the bedroom,


    mming the door harshly.


    Seeing his reaction, Sharon stared at the tightly closed bedroom door, holding herself back from


    crying. She tried to calm down by taking a deep breath before she turned around and went back to


    her room.


    In the middle of the night.


    Stanley tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. It was very dark in the bedroom, and nothing could


    be seen.


    In this silent night, he suddenly heard someone slightly opening the door of the bedroom, followed


    by the sound of the footstepsing toward him. The next moment, the door of the bedroom was


    opened...


    As soon as he noticed it, Stanley frowned, thinking that it was Sharon. So, he quickly turned his


    head and was about to chase her out, but when he looked back, he was stunned.


    It turned out that it was Sadie who was holding a doll in her arms with a pair of bleary eyes. After


    that, she climbed onto Stanley''s bed and rolled into his arms like a ball. She then grabbed his


    clothes, falling asleep sweetly.


    Seeing that, Stanley was dumbfounded.


    His body was stiff for a while before he slowly came to his senses. He looked at Sadie who was in


    his arms with a warm smile. With that, he closed his eyes again, and this time, he fell asleep very


    soon with Sadie in his arms.


    The next day after Sharon woke up, she looked at her bed in confusion, sensing that someone was


    missing.


    "Sadie?" She asked, but no one responded.


    In a panic, Sharon immediately went out of the bedroom to look for Sadie, thinking that she might


    go to the bathroom, but it turned out that no one was there. Last night, she held her in her arms


    before she fell asleep. Howe she was now gone?ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Seeing Sadie''s half- opened bedroom door, Sharon instantly thought of something, so she walked


    toward the room without any hesitation. As soon as she opened the door, she found Sadie lying on


    that bed.


    However, there was nothing else on the huge empty bed other than her.


    Stanley... had left.


    Sharon was startled. When did he leave? Why didn''t she hear anything?


    In the hospital.


    Stanley had waited in the corridor for more than ten minutes, but his assistant still hadn''te out,


    making him a little impatient. Thus, he reached to his pocket, trying to get the cigarette, but when he


    thought that he couldn''t smoke here, he stopped immediately.


    "Mr. Warner." His assistant quickly came over with a report in his hand. "The result is out."


    Stanley stood up and reached out his hand to get the report. But before he opened it, he took a


    deep breath.


    Meanwhile, his assistant looked over, trying to know the result as well. However, Stanley gave him a


    cold sidelong nce, making his assistant embarrassedly rub his nose. With that, his assistant


    retreated to the side and did not dare to peek at the report anymore.


    Only then, Stanley lowered his head to look at the DNA report again, feeling a little nervous.


    Yesterday, when he was in the hospital, he secretly retrieved Sadie''s hair and gave it to his


    assistant. And today, the result had alreadye out...


    At this moment, he didn''t bother to look at the rest of the terms; he simply looked at the results.


    Based on the analysis, the probability of him being the biological father of Sadie Cruz was over


    99.9999%!


    Immediately, Stanley''s hand trembled a little. He was their biological father!


    He had never thought that he had be a father. During the past few years of memory loss, he


    had devoted himself to work. Although Ayana was his fiancee, they dated only a few times.


    He had even epted the fact that he lost his memory, and he did not intend to regain those


    memories, thinking that those memories might be bad. So, he couldn''t care less about it.


    In the past four years, he always told himself that the most important thing was to live at the


    moment.


    But now, Stanley, who was holding the test result in his hand, suddenly felt a strong feeling in his


    heart, making him want to find out his past...


    What kind of past did he have as ''Stanley Jones''?


    Taking a deep breath, Stanley tore the DNA result and strode away.


    Meanwhile, as the assistant didn''t know what had happened to Mr. Warner, he had no idea what to


    say, and thereby he could only immediately followed him from behind.


    Just when they got out of the hospital, the assistant bumped into a person. When he was about to


    apologize, the man had already spoken ahead of him. "Are you blind?"


    What? The assistant was so angry that he was about to scold, but Stanley nced at the man and


    said lightly, "Forget it, I have something to do, so I''ll get going first."


    Hearing that, the assistant had no choice but to hold back his temper and replied, "Alright."


    "Stop right there!"


    Right after the assistant walked away, the man suddenly roared. Rolling his eyes, the assistant


    turned around and was about to speak, but immediately, he found that the man was noting for


    him, but for Mr. Warner who was behind him.


    However, the next second, the man''s eyes were wide open as if he had seen a ghost. He pointed at


    Stanley and asked in a trembling voice, "Boss... Boss?"


    How could he call Mr. Warner ''boss''?


    At the thought of that, the assistant stopped the man. "Who are you? I''m warning you that you


    better stay away from us!"


    Stanley looked at the man with a frown as he could tell that the man clearly knew them.


    Did he know this person before?


    Thinking of this, Stanley asked, "You are..."


    Stunned, the man seemed to be in a confusion. After a long while, he said, "It''s me, boss. I''m


    Anthony. What''s wrong with you, boss?"

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306


    In a coffee shop.


    The assistant was sitting on a chair not far away. Curling his lips, he looked at Stanley and Anthony


    who were sitting in the corner. He didn''t know that Anthony guy at all, so he was very confused that


    Mr. Warner was now talking to Anthony secretly that he even drove him aside.


    Half an hour ago, they met this man called Anthony at the hospital. At that time, he pointed at Mr.


    Warner excitedly as if he had seen his old friend. At first, the assistant thought that Anthony was a


    liar, but much to his surprise, Stanley brought him to a coffee shop.


    And now, Stanley and Anthony were sitting in a corner, having a conversation for nearly half an


    hour.


    He couldn''t hear what they were murmuring.


    "Do you know me?" This was the first question Stanley asked after he brought Anthony to the coffee


    shop.


    On the way here, Anthony was guessing the reason Stanley looked indifferent as if he had never


    seen him before. So, when Stanley asked him if he knew him, Anthony immediately replied, "Yes, I


    know you. I''ve been with you for seven years, and I''m very familiar with you, boss."


    Upon hearing that, Stanley narrowed his eyes.


    Then, Anthony asked carefully, "Boss, you... don''t know me?"


    "Yes."


    Instantly, Anthony''s eyes widened. "What''s going on?"


    "Amnesia." Stanley replied directly, indicating that he was willing to continue the conversation. He


    then added, "I don''t remember anything about the past. So, tell me about our rtionship and some


    other things from the past. Make it clear and short." Hearing that, Anthony was full of surprise as he


    still couldn''t ept the fact that Stanley had lost his memory.


    Meanwhile, Stanley seemed to be a little impatient. "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    As soon as he saw his serious expression, Anthony immediately reacted. "Yes, yes." He paused for


    a moment before adding, "You''re really the boss I know. Even though you have lost your memory,


    your character has not changed much. Like before, you always prioritize efficiency and speed..."


    In the next half hour, Anthony told him everything he knew about Stanley''s past. Stanley used to be


    a soldier, andter he set up his ownpany, growing his business in seven years without relying


    on his family, and eventually, he built a well- known business empire...


    As Stanley listened to Anthony, he frowned. It was only after a while that he finally understood what


    had happened to him in the past. In Beachmarsh City, the Jones Family seemed to be an important


    figure, and he was the eldest son of the family. Thus, he was powerful and had a lot of influence as


    he was an extremely well-known person four years ago.


    "How did I end up in Allgate City?" Stanley was extremely curious about this question.


    Anthony tried to exin but he didn''t know what to say. In the past few years, he had been looking


    for Stanley. Although he wasn''t present at the scene where Stanley was shot, he somehow had a


    vague idea of what was going on after Howard and Jimmy told him about it.


    Therefore, when Stanley asked him this question, Anthony was also confused. "Boss, the day you


    went missing, you were actually staying with your wife. ording to Mr. Hudson, you wereter


    shot and fell into a torrent. After that, Mr. Hudson and Mr. King had been looking for you for almost


    half a year. Unfortunately, they were not able to find you... As for how you ended up in Allgate City, I


    have no clue about that."


    When Stanley heard this, he pursed his lips tightly and even frowned. Four years ago, when he


    woke up, he was in the hospital and he couldn''t remember anything. He was only told by the doctor


    that it was a youngdy who sent him to the hospital, and it was Ayana.


    Later, Ayana came to the hospital to visit him. When Stanley asked Ayana the reason he lost his


    memory, she simply told him that when she found him, he was floating in the water near a cruise


    ship, and at that time, she thought that he was dead. However, when he was rescued, she found


    that he was still alive, so she immediately sent him to the hospital...


    After he recovered, Stanley thought about figuring out his past, but he didn''t have any clue at all as


    he hadpletely forgotten his own name, where he came from, and the friends he knew, so he


    didn''t know where to start. Moreover, during that time, Ayana was about to go abroad, so Stanley


    had no choice but to go with her...


    "The wife you''re talking about is..." Stanley thought of what Anthony had just said, so he asked in a


    low voice.


    Since Stanley had even forgotten about his identity, Anthony believed that he must have forgotten


    Sharon as well.


    So Anthony then told him about his past with Sharon. "In the beginning, you married Mrs. Jones


    because your mother needed her father''s organs. Later, when Mrs. Jones found out about your


    intention and her father died because of your father''s deed, both of you had a serious conflict, and


    since then you have been missing until now..."


    When he reached the end of the story, Anthony sighed. "Mrs. Jones had suffered a lot in the past


    few years. She had to raise two children on her own. By the way, Mrs. Jones had given birth to aN?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    pair of beautiful twins. She took care of them and worked at the same time. Whenever she had


    time, she would go around to search for you. By doing so, she didn''t even have enough time to rest.


    We tried to offer her some help, but with her determined personality, she refused our help, saying


    that she could handle all the problems all by herself and that she didn''t lead a terrible life. But every


    time I visited her, I always felt that she was thinner than before."


    Upon hearing hisint, Stanley recalled the condition of Sharon''s house. It was indeed very


    small but well- equipped. He thought that she must have chosen to live in a better ce for the sake


    of her two children.


    As a woman, she not only had to raise her two children alone, she also had to pay the rent. Despite


    that, she never gave up on searching for him... She must have had a hard time.


    These thoughts uncontrobly emerged in Stanley''s mind, lingering around him and making him feel


    sorry for her.


    Subconsciously, his Adam''s apple moved. He then picked up the cup of coffee in front of him and


    took a sip before asking, "Didn''t you say that I was rich and powerful? Since she is my wife, how


    can she live in that kind of neighborhood now?"


    Hearing his question, Anthony was taken aback. "Have you met her?"


    "Not only that, but I also know about the twins." Stanley looked at him and added. "The reason I


    come to Beachmarsh City this time was that she had found me not long ago."


    Upon hearing that, Anthony sighed again. "Mrs. Jones''s insistence finally paid off. Boss, you and


    Madam are fated to be together. Even after you have lost your memory and gone missing for four


    years, she was able to find you again after four years."


    Stanley remained silent. After a pause, he said, "What else do you have to say? Tell me


    everything."


    "Yes, sir."


    Anthony replied respectfully, just like what he always did when he used to stay beside Stanley. He


    told him detailedly about every important thing and people, including Ember, Isai, Liam, Shawn, and


    whoever was rted to him in the past...


    After listening to the whole story, Stanley tried to digest everything Anthony had said for the whole


    morning.


    After a long while, he straightened his sleeves before getting up. "Just now, you said that I used to


    have a vi where I have been living in it for a long time, right?"


    "Yes, Madam has also stayed in the vi for a year."


    "Can I go over and have a look?"


    Stunned for a moment, Anthony immediately stood up after he came to his senses. "Of course,


    that''s your property. You can go there any time you want. Hazel has been waiting for you in the vi


    all these years."


    "Since that''s the case, let''s go over."


    Stanley slowly narrowed his eyes, thinking that it was time to take a look at the traces of his past


    after he listened to the whole story.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307


    Since it wasn''t the weekend yet, Sharon had to send the children to school today, and Sadie wasn''t


    quite happy. First, because she had to go to school, and second, her father was gone.


    Why did daddy disappear after she woke up?


    He had yed building blocks with her and had dinner together yesterday. But today, he was gone


    by the time she was awake.


    Therefore, she felt a little upset.


    Upon arriving at the school, Sadie was still so upset that she couldn''t summon any energy. She


    even tugged at Sharon''s sleeves and said, "Mommy, can I not go to school today?"


    Sharon sighed and crouched down to ask, "Why?"


    "Dad''s gone. Could he never returned again?" Sadie blinked her doe eyes. "But I don''t want him to


    be gone just like that."


    Sharon was taken aback. She had never thought that Sadie would miss Stanley to this extent, and


    for the first time, she realized that Stanley''s role as a father could mean a lot to the children.


    Over the past few years, she not only yed her part, but the part of a father as well, and the


    children didn''t grow into introverts, despite the absence of a father. Instead, they grew to be


    generous, adorable, and interesting.


    Thus, Sharon had never thought that a father can be important. However, judging by Sadie''s


    reaction now, she knew her daughter was very reliant on her father.


    After just spending one night together, the two of them had formed a deep bond. Perhaps it was due


    to the blood connection?


    "Sis, dad just went to work. He wasn''t gone." Seeing that Sharon was still in a daze and Sadie was


    about to shed tears, Seamus immediatelyforted, "You see, Andrew''s parents also have to go to


    work every day and only his housemaid could take him to school. It''s the same with our dad. He''s


    busy and he has to work to make money. But, at least we have mom to take us to school."


    Seamus learned how to speak earlier than Sadie. Although they were the same age, Seamus was


    much fluent in speaking than Sadie.


    Nevertheless, Sadie''s face lit up with joy when she heard that. "Then, do you think we''ll be able to


    see dad after school?"


    Seamus nced at Sharon, who immediately replied, "Of course. Now, Sadie, will you be good and


    go to school first? Mom will pick you up in the evening."


    "Alright, mommy. Don''t forget to pick us up together with dad." Sadie''s face was full of expectation.


    Sharon only wanted to solve this current situation, so she hurriedly nodded and coaxed, "Sure.


    Now, go to your ss. The teacher''s waiting for you and mom''s gonna bete for work."


    Seeing the twins go in, Sharon finally let out a sigh of relief and immediately headed to the bus


    station.


    In the vi-


    Hazel had stayed here for four years, hoping that one day Stanley woulde back. Today, when


    Stanley suddenly returned, she waspletely stunned.


    "Hazel, Mr. Jones is back," said Anthony.


    Hazel was so d that she burst into happy tears.C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    In the next half hour, she talked about what had happened in the past few years while wiping her


    tears, "Sharon struggles quite a bit these few years, but she never took the children back here.


    Instead, she cut off from the Jones Family ever since her father got into trouble, and she wouldn''t


    even let Lady Ember visit the twins..."


    Speaking of the Madam, Stanley remembered that Anthony said that he had a very good


    rtionship with her. So, he asked, "Where''s my mother now?"


    Hazel then replied hatefully, "She has been under house arrest and your father has sent someone


    to watch over her. He doesn''t allow Madam to return here."


    Stanley''s eyes narrowed slightly and his gaze became deep.


    Sensing his change of emotions, Anthony immediately changed the topic. "Hazel, Mr. Jones would


    like to see his old room. Let''s give him some privacy."


    Hazel still had no idea about Stanley''s amnesia. Hearing Anthony''s words, she just thought that he


    wanted to take a look at his old room, so she hurriedly said, "Go ahead. Even though you two don''t


    live here anymore, I still clean the rooms upstairs every day."


    After Stanley had gone upstairs, Anthony pulled at Hazel''s sleeves and said, "Hazel, I have to tell


    you something."


    "Go ahead, Mr. Charles."


    "I actually just met Mr. Jones today. He told me that he had lost his memory, which was why he''s


    been missing for four years."


    Hazel gaped in shock and asked incredulously, "Really?"


    Anthony nodded. "Yeah, and it''s best you don''t inform Lady Ember about this yet. Mr. Jones doesn''t


    even remember her now. If you tell her about it, she will be heartbroken."


    Hazel was stunned for a long time before she agreed. "Okay, I... I''ll do as you said first."


    On the first floor¡ª


    Stanley pushed open the bedroom door. The moment he entered the room, he saw lovely dolls


    were arranged on both bedside cabs. Surprised, he went over to sit on the bed and took a look


    at the dolls. He then remembered that Sharon also had the dolls arranged by her bedside cabs


    last night.


    It seemed that some of her preferences hadn''t changed much.


    Stanley smiled and then put down the doll, but identally dropped it to the floor.


    With a frown, he bent down to pick it up and saw a box under the bed.


    Curious, he took out the box and opened it. There were some banknotes in it, all of which were of a


    small value. There were also a few notebooks.


    Stanley flipped through one of the notebooks and immediately realized that it was a diary.


    He then skimmed through the journals.


    "This is the first day of our wedding, but the groom is gone, probably out somewhere fooling around.


    "The groom, who finally showed up after half a monthter, was indeed a tall, rich, and handsome


    man. He has a well-proportioned stature. I''m so lucky!"


    "Stanley, that son of a b*tch, actually peeped at me while I was taking a bath. As expected, he was


    just a dandy with a good look! Pervert."


    Stanley''s brows furrowed as he realized that this was Sharon''s diary, and the contents of it were all


    comints about him.


    Suppressing his emotions, he continued flipping through the pages.


    "Wow, my newly-wed husband actually has an affair with my idol Jewel Russell. Sierra must be


    willing to pay for this news!"


    "Stanley was indeed my moneymaker. I actually made a thousand notes from merely a single piece


    of gossip!"


    Reading through the diaries, Stanley couldn''t help but curl up his lips. He was able to imagine


    Sharon''s mischievous expression when she wrote these down.


    Then, he picked up another journal from the bottom of the box and flipped through it. However, he


    was dumbfounded this time.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308


    Contrary to the first journal that gave a lively vibe, thisst one held a sense of sadness in it.


    There were traces of dried marks of tears on this diary, where the ink was smeared.


    "They said that you were dead, but I don''t believe it. I won''t stop until I find you!"


    "Today, Jimmy found a body, whose face had been swollen. No one could tell if it was you, but I was


    pretty sure it wasn''t you."


    "I can feel the babies moving today. They must be missing you too. By the way, it''s twins. But the


    doctor said that I''m too thin. If it goes on like this, they could end up being malnourished. So I must


    eat more even if I don''t feel like eating anything!"


    "Half a year has passed. Stanley, where are you? I''ve been looking for you every day. I''m almost in


    despair."


    "It''s been a year and a half. Are you really dead? Why don''t you give me a hint in the dreams, so I


    can know if you''re doing well in the afterworld?"


    "The twins are one year old now, and the boy learns to speak earlier than his younger sister. He


    called ''daddy'' today, without anyone teaching him that."


    "It''s been three years. Stanley, are you really dead?"


    "Hubby, I miss you so much..."


    Stanley''s hand trembled when he saw thest sentence, and his breathing became heavy. That


    woman was clearly just a stranger to him right now, but why did he feel his heart ached when he


    read these?


    What was she like when she wrote these down at that time?


    Judging by the smeared ink, she must be crying really hard.


    If he hadn''t lost his memory, what was he supposed to feel when he saw these journals?


    Around 5 o''clock, Sharon got off work on time and hurriedly went to the kindergarten. The children


    had long finished school. However, she had no choice but to ask the teacher to take care of them


    for a while.


    It had only been a few days since the kids started school. After they were adjusted to school,


    Sharon nned to hire a nanny to help take care of them, so she wouldn''t have to make it to and fro


    between thepany and the school with much difficulty.


    It was Miss Clifton who took care of the two children for her. When she saw Sharoning over,


    she was shocked though. "Miss Cruz, why are you here?"


    Sharon was taken aback. "Miss Clifton, I''m here to pick up the children."


    Immediately, Miss Clifton''s expression changed. "But the twins have been taken away!"


    "What? Are you kidding me? I didn''t ask anyone to pick up the twins today!"


    Miss Clifton''s face suddenly turned pale. "Mi-Miss Cruz, there''s a man who imed to be the


    children''s father, and the twins seemed to know him. Sadie even went up to hug him. So I thought


    he was the father of the twins..."


    Father?


    Stanley?


    He came to pick up the children?


    Immediately, Sharon took out her phone and called him. As soon as the call was connected, she


    asked, "Stanley, are the kids with you?"


    With a deep yet mellow voice, Stanley replied, "Yeah." Then, Sadie''s voice was faintly heard in the


    background, saying, "Daddy, I want to eat ice cream."


    Only then did Sharon''s nerves ease down a bit, but still, she was so angry that her hands were


    trembling. In a cold voice, she asked, "Where are you guys now?"


    Stanley gave her an address and she asked him to wait there. Hanging up the phone, she smiled


    apologetically to the teacher. "I''m sorry, Miss Clifton. The children are all right and they''re with their


    father now. It seemed that he forgot to inform me before picking them up. I''m so sorry to cause you


    to worry."


    Miss Clifton was still in shock. "No worries. Thank goodness everything''s alright... But, how could


    your husband not tell you beforehand..."


    Sharon continued to apologize. Fortunately, the teacher didn''t argue with her.


    After that, she went to the location where Stanley told her. From a distance, she could see him and


    the kids sitting in a bubble tea shop. With a gloomy face, she went up and gave him a tight p.


    The p had directly knocked him out of his mind.


    And the kids were taken aback too.


    Sharon stared at the man in front of her, panting. Meanwhile, Stanley came back to his senses and


    his gaze suddenly turned sharp at Sharon. "How dare you hit me?"


    "You deserve it!" Sharon''s eyes were filled with anger. "Why did you take the children away without


    my permission?"


    It turned out that she pped him because of this matter... Stanley''s gaze then slowly softened, and


    he seemed to be muttering to himself, "But no one has ever beaten me..."


    She was the first one to do this, and it was quite a p.


    Massaging his numb face, Stanley nced at the angry woman. "I called you. Didn''t you get it?"


    Sharon was furious. "Liar! I didn''t get your call!"


    Stanley frowned. "Didn''t your colleague tell you?"


    "What?"


    "I called you and your colleague answered the phone. I asked him to tell you that I''ll pick up the


    twins first, and you can call me up when you get off work."


    Hearing that, Sharon was stunned. Before getting off work, she had gone to the bathroom. Could it


    be that Stanley had called at that time?


    Biting her lip, she fell silent.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Stanley snorted. "How can you just hit me without asking first? Besides, you''ve frightened the kids."


    Sharon took a look at the children and saw that they were indeed terrified. They just sat there


    quietly, not daring to move.


    Immediately, her heart tightened and she wanted to exin, but couldn''t utter a word. Indeed, she


    had acted impulsively just now, but she was just too frustrated with Stanley!


    "Seamus, Sadie...."


    Sharon felt quite guilty to have the children see her beating their father.


    Because she could give them a sense that she was an unqualified mother, and even made them


    feel she was bad-tempered, thus making them afraid of her.


    This was not what she wanted to see.


    Thinking that, she was so annoyed at herself.


    "Sweeties, I was..."


    "Your mom was ying with me." Just as she didn''t know how to exin, Stanley suddenly helped


    her outzily.


    Sharon cast a grateful nce at him.


    Looking at the two children who were still puzzled, Stanley curled up his lips as he said slowly, "I


    know you guys don''t believe me. What about this? I can prove it by hitting her back, and that way,


    you''ll know this is just a game and that she isn''t mad at all."


    What?


    Sharon widened her eyes and began to suspect that he was ying a trick to take revenge on her!

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309


    Sharon took a deep breath and reminded herself not to lose her temper again.


    She then red at Stanley, hinting at him not to go too far, but the man merely gave her an innocent


    smile.


    Sharon was speechless.


    Just as she was about to change the subject, Sadie suddenly asked.


    "Mommy, is Daddy telling the truth? Are you guys really just ying?"


    In order to maintain her image of a good mother, Sharon had no choice but to agree. "Yeah, we


    were just ying."


    Seamus nced at her, then said, "Good that you weren''t serious. Mom, you scared me just now."


    Even Seamus thought so. With a sigh, Sharon pursed her lips. She had never been so angry in


    front of the kids, so it was normal for them to be afraid.


    Then, Sadie blinked her big, innocent-looking eyes. "Mommy, is Daddy going to hit you too?"


    Gosh, Sadie still remembered what Stanley had said just now.


    Of course not! Before Sharon could blurt it out, her wrist was suddenly circled and she was dragged


    over. Losing her bnce, she almost fell. Fortunately, the man beside her embraced her, so she


    didn''t fall down and make a fool of herself.


    Jeez, pretentious man!


    When she was about to push him away, his deep voice sounded above her head. "Of course, I''ll


    have to. Otherwise, it won''t be a fair game for Daddy. Don''t you think so?"


    Sadie cheered, "Yes, Daddy!"


    Sharon cursed silently in her heart. It had only been a few days, and now Sadie was already on


    Stanley''s side... Suddenly, she realized something and looked at him in shock.


    Wh-what did he just say?


    Did he just call himself ''Daddy''?


    Yesterday, he even doubted whether the twins were his children or not. And now, his attitude had


    suddenly changed?


    Just as Sharon was suspicious, Stanley''s gaze fell on her. His face was filled with delight. "Why are


    you in a daze? Come back to earth. I''m gonna pay it back now!"


    D*mn it!


    He even announced it so seriously that he was gonna hit her back!


    How dare he!


    Sharon red at him with a warning look.


    However, Stanley ignored her angry look and raised his hand... Seeing that, she cursed lightly and


    quickly shut her eyes in reflex.


    His hand thennded on her face, but the pain she imagined didn''te. Instead, it was just a


    gentle touch.


    Swiftly, she opened her eyes and stared into his smiling, pitch-ck eyes.


    So, he didn''t beat her?


    Jeez, she thought that he was really going to seek revenge for the p just now.


    "Well, I don''t think a small body like you would be able to handle my blows, so I''ll do it next time."


    Stanley looked as if he was being merciful. "Remember, you owe me a p. If you upset me one


    day, I''ll make you pay it back."


    After that, he caressed her face again. This time, he exerted a little more force. She took a deep


    breath and pushed his hand away. "Ouch, it hurts!"


    Actually, it didn''t hurt at all, but she thought that she should keep a distance from him because her


    heart started to race.


    Getting out of his grip, Sharon sat down beside the children and took out a napkin to wipe their


    mouths, without ncing at him again.


    Seeing that, Stanley just narrowed his eyes at her, then pulled out a chair to sit down.


    Before he left the vi, he found their marriage certificate in his study room. It was hidden in a


    drawer that was out of sight. If he hadn''t look carefully, he wouldn''t have found it at all.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Looking at the woman sitting opposite him, Stanley raised his eyebrows. So, was this woman really


    his wife?


    Before he lost his memory, he actually liked this kind of youngdy?


    He thought that he liked the kind that was generous and sensible, like Ayana.


    "Daddy, why are you staring at Mommy all the time?"


    Sadie''s soft voice rang out between the two adults. Immediately, Sharon''s body stiffened and she


    blushed inexplicably, drooping her head even further.


    "Ahem." Stanley cleared his throat. He was merely looking at her openly, but when Sadie said it, it


    just sounded different.


    "The two of them just had some dessert.


    They haven''t eaten supper yet." He changed the subject. "Why don''t we go and have supper now?"


    Indeed, it was time for dinner, and the family of four went around to look for a ce to dine.


    There were restaurants inside the mall and Sharon quickly picked a random one. While waiting for


    the food, she remembered something and asked, "How did you know where the kids go to school?"


    Stanley took a sip of tea and nced at her before answering, "There''s nothing that I don''t know


    about."


    What an arrogant man!


    Sharon rolled her eyes.


    Slowly, the dishes were served. Sharon had taught the twins manners well and they ate their meals


    quietly, without being picky. Seeing that, Stanley admired her silently, though he looked indifferent.


    When they were about to finish eating, Sharon went to the washroom. Coming out, she stood


    behind and watched the kids ying together with Stanley. The scene was quite heart-warming and


    Stanley was particrly patient in answering all kinds of questionsing from them.


    After watching for quite a while, Sharon finally interrupted. "Come on, let''s go back now."


    Stanley nodded and stood up. "You take them out first. I''ll go pay the bill."


    Sharon led the children outside while saying, "There''s no need to. I''ve already paid the bill."


    Stanley paused and his eyes narrowed slightly. Staring deeply at her, he asked slowly, "You''ve paid


    the bill?"


    "Yep."


    Stanley''s gaze deepened. "Of all the women whom I went out with, you''re the first to pay for the


    bill."


    Hearing his words, Sharon stopped and turned back to him. "Of all the women? Just how many


    women have you gone out with?"


    As soon as she said that, she could sense the jealousy in her tone, so naturally, Stanley stared at


    her with a teasing look. Sharon bit her lips, feeling that she had lost her face, and she quickly left


    with the children.


    Stanley looked at her back, while his lips curled into an amused smile.


    He was just making an analogy. Of course, he had never been out with many women. But it was fun


    to see her getting jealous.


    Later, Sharon led the children strolling around the mall, with Stanley following behind. When they


    arrived on the second floor, Sadie pulled her hand and said, "Mommy, I want to eat ice cream."


    "No, we just had dinner." Sharon had always paid special attention to what they eat because back


    then, the twins were really malnourished and they were quite weak. Over the past few years,


    Sharon had finally managed to feed them well.


    Hearing that, Sadie immediately pursed her lips. "Mommy, you don''t love me anymore."

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310


    Sharon was at a loss for words.


    She just didn''t want Sadie to have ice cream. How did that make her any less love her daughter?


    This little girl was capricious.


    However, Seamus was quite caring for his sister and he immediately stood up for her. "Mom, please


    buy one for Sadie. She''s very well-behaved, and it''s the first time that she asks for ice cream this


    summer."


    Seeing that, Sadie quickly pleaded, "Yeah, Mommy. I''m well-behaved..."


    Sharon didn''t know what to reply.


    Sadie acted quite pitifully.


    "It''s just ice cream. We can buy one and let them share."


    Just as Sharon was in a dilemma, Stanley joined the group too, and he managed to capture Sadie''s


    heart instantly.


    Well, now she looked like a bad person.


    Stanley then brought Sadie to an ice cream store. The owner was a middle- aged man, who smiled


    at Sadie and said, "What a little cutie pie. How many ice creams would you like?"


    "One, please." Stanley gave him the money.


    The owner handed the ice cream to Sadie, then looked for change. When he took a nce at


    Stanley, suddenly, he remembered something and said in surprise, "Hey, it''s you guys! It''s been a


    few years since west met, and your children have grown up so much!"


    With his brows raised, Stanley asked, "Do you know us?"


    The man gazed at Sharon, who stood behind Stanley, then nodded with a smile. "Yes, you two


    bought ice cream here a few years ago and left me with a deep impression. I remember that you


    didn''t know how to coax your wife, and I even had to give you advice on that. Now that I think about


    it, it''s still very funny."


    Upon hearing his words, memories flooded into Sharon''s mind and she remembered that it


    happened during the first time they went on a date. She wanted to have ice cream, but Stanley


    refused. Then she got angry with him...


    Sharon was quite shocked. "Wow, you still remember us?"


    "Of course. Although I''ve seen a lot of customers, you two are the most special, so I remember


    you." The owner looked at the family and sighed with a smile. "I didn''t expect to see you two again.


    Here''s a free one for your boy."


    As he spoke, he scooped another ice cream and handed it to Seamus, who was standing by the


    side, watching his younger sister eating ice cream.


    However, Seamus didn''t take it and he subconsciously nced at Sharon, who smiled and said,


    "Don''t forget to say thank you."


    Seamus''s eyes lit up. He took the ice cream and thanked the man politely.


    Seeing that, the man smiled and waved his hand. "I haven''t seen you in a while. It''s good that you


    two are still together. Hopefully, I''ll see you guys again!"


    After the interlude, Sharon''s heart was filled with all sorts of feelings. She and Stanley had


    experienced so much after all this while. Thinking that, she couldn''t help but look at him, who was


    holding their daughter, and get lost in thought.


    Soon, Stanley noticed her gaze and there was a hint of teasing surfaced in his eyes. "Why are you


    staring at me?"


    As if she had done something shameful, Sharon immediately withdrew her gaze, whereas her face


    turned red. Just as she was about to retort, he grabbed her shoulders and pulled her into his arms.


    Sharon wanted to struggle, but Stanley''s deep voice rang next to her ear. "Don''t move. Someone''s


    following us."


    Sharon was stupefied.


    Someone was following them? Then, she heard Stanley said displeasingly, "It''s in the direction of


    eight o''clock."


    Sharon looked in the direction, and sure enough, there was a man there. Although the man was


    very careful in hiding, her intuition told her that the man was secretly taking pictures of them.


    Sharon licked her dry lips. "Could it be paparazzi?"


    "Paparazzi? But why do they follow us?"


    Because you''re famous...


    Sharon almost blurted out, but then she thought of something. Stanley had disappeared for four


    years. In Beachmarsh City, many had thought that he was dead, or even had forgotten him...


    Although he was also famous in Allgate City now, he was quite low- key and was hardly seen in the


    media.


    So, there shouldn''t be any paparazzi in Beachmarsh City who would want to take photos of him.


    As for her, she was just an obscure reporter that almost no one knew.


    Sharon frowned. "Should we confront the stalker?"


    She thought that this could be the fastest way to get an answer.


    Stanley, however, smiled and said, "There''s no need to act rashly and alert the enemy. Why don''t


    we find out who''s behind this quietly?"


    Sharon agreed, and she followed him to the main entrance of the shopping mall without alerting the


    stalker.


    When they were out of the mall, Stanley abruptly asked, "Do you know the ice-cream seller just


    now?"


    "Yeah, and you know him too."


    "Oh?"


    "Before you lost your memory, we actually came here once to... Ahem, we came here to hang out,


    and we bought the ice cream."


    Stanley took a deep look at her. "What a coincidence."


    "Exactly," she replied in a careless manner, without noticing the deepness in his eyes. Outside the


    mall, people wereing and going. Sharon tightened Seamus''s hand and then reminded Stanley,


    "Watch out for Sadie. There are many people here."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Hearing that, he snorted, "You worry that I''ll lose the kid?"


    Sharon was choked by his words and mumbled, "Because it can happen..."


    "What did you say?" Stanley instantly looked annoyed.


    Sharon quickly changed the subject. "Nothing. Let''s go back. It''s 8 o''clock already, almost time for


    the children to go to bed."


    Hearing that, Stanley no longer argued with her, and said, "Then let''s go back first. No need to


    worry about the paparazzi."


    Sharon swiftly looked back but didn''t see the man anymore. Presumably, he was hiding in a more


    hidden corner. Without further ado, she stepped off the sidewalk and hailed a cab.


    Soon, a cab pulled up, and Stanley let the children get in the car first. When Sharon was about to


    get on, suddenly, a high- pitched screeching noise was heard.


    Sharon looked up and saw a car charging towards her.


    Gulping, she knew she was in imminent danger. Instead of being scared silly, she was surprisingly


    calm as she


    retreated, and finally, she ran as the car raced toward her.


    At the same time, an anxious male voice sounded, asking her to hide.


    It was only now that Sharon came to her senses and dodged towards a corner.


    With a loud bang, the car crashed into the wall behind her. Seeing that, she broke out in a cold


    sweat and felt that the world was spinning around her.

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311


    Everything just happened too quickly. Not only did the passers-by freeze, even Stanley, who had


    just ced the children into the cab, was dumbfounded. When he realized what had happened, his


    expression changed dramatically.


    Immediately, he shouted at Sharon who was running, "Hide!"


    As soon as he said that, the car thrashed toward Sharon. With a bang, the car crashed and its front


    was deformed, and white smoke wasing out of the hood. Through the smoke, Stanley couldn''t


    see if Sharon was alright.


    Cries of shock then came from the crowd, and those who hade back to their senses began to


    call the police...


    Stanley stood rooted to the spot as his mind went nkpletely. Cold sweat broke out on his


    back as he walked step by step towards where Sharon was. He wanted to call her name, but he


    couldn''t make a sound.


    His face was pale and his hands were trembling. He couldn''t help thinking about the worst


    scenario...


    What if...


    No! Sharon wouldn''t die!


    Suddenly, he felt a headache, as if something had pierced through his head, and he crouched down


    slowly. There were shing memories that came into his mind. It was a pretty girl who was smiling


    and her eyes were like the crescent moon...


    It was Sharon!


    Instantly, every fragment of his memories rushed back to him, be it strange scenes, or familiar ones,


    and he was struck on the spot.


    "Hubby..." A sound came to his mind.


    He then remembered there used to be a girl who called him sweetly like this, and it was Sharon.


    Just as Stanley was lost in the past, someone suddenly grabbed his shoulders, and an anxious


    voice sounded. "Stanley, are you alright? You look pale... Hey, can you hear me?"


    Hearing that, he looked up and saw Sharon''s colorless face, but she heaved a sigh of relief. "You


    scared me. You looked like you were the one who almost got hit by the car. Why do you look... ah!"


    Before she could finish her words, Stanley, who was staring straight at her, suddenly pulled her into


    his arms and hugged her so tight that she almost couldn''t breathe.


    Sharon was surprised. What was going on with him? Why did he suddenly hug her?


    Finally, she was running out of breath and started to struggle. "Alright, let go of me now. I... I''m fine."


    Sharon thought that he was still frightened by the ident just now, so sheforted him, "Look,


    I''m not injured at all. Don''t worry. I won''t me it on you!"


    She thought that Stanley had reacted this way because he was afraid that she would me it on


    him.


    Soon, she could feel him loosening his grip and she looked up to find that Stanley''s gaze was fixed


    on her. His eyes were bright, giving a sense of insightfulness.


    With an awkward expression, she stuttered, "Wh-what''s wrong?"


    "Sharon Cruz..." Stanley called her full name for the first time. His voice was quite hoarse and he


    sounded like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he just asked tremblingly, "Are... are you


    alright?"


    She was relieved. "Yeah, I''m fine. I thought you were going to tell me something. Anyway, was it


    you calling me to look for a ce to hide just now? Jeez, my mind went nk at that time, but your


    voice had woken me up thankfully, and I managed to escape."


    "Yeah, it was me."


    Stanley smiled and stared at her with an unprecedented gentle gaze. He then stood up and pulled


    her up. Making sure that she was fine, he finally felt at ease.


    Soon, the police came over and documented the ident. The driver turned out to be under the


    influence of alcohol and the brakes were malfunctioning, so he had crashed a lot of things on the


    way here. Fortunately, no one got hurt.


    Atst, the police transported them to the hospital to make sure they were alright, then suggested


    that they settled it privately.


    Stanley looked at the drunk driver, who was crouching in the corner, and smiled coldly. "No way. He


    has to pay for what he did tonight."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    If it hadn''t been for Sharon''s quick wit, she could have been...


    Stanley didn''t want to think about it anymore. He just said, "I''ll have mywyer contact you." Then


    he left with Sharon and the kids.


    On the way back, Sharon remained silent. Earlier, she hadn''t been that afraid and it was only now


    that she started to fear. If she had been a little slow in dodging, she could have died.


    Fortunately, when the ident happened, the two children were in the cab and they didn''t witness it


    themselves. Otherwise, they could have been traumatized.


    Sharon sighed, then slowly fell asleep in the cab with the twins in her arms.


    When she woke up, the car had pulled up in her neighborhood. ncing at the man beside her, she


    asked embarrassingly, "Why didn''t you wake me up when we arrived?"


    Before Stanley could answer, the driver said, "Miss, was that your husband? He''s so considerate of


    you. Just now when we arrived, he didn''t want to wake you up, so he paid me twice the fare instead.


    You''re so lucky to have such an attentive husband!"


    The driver praised Stanley so much that Sharon started to feel awkward, because she knew how


    sharp-tongued and bad-tempered Stanley could be.


    Nevertheless, for the sake of his dignity, she didn''t expose him in front of the driver.


    After that, the two of them carried the twins each and climbed the stairs. It was a little too quiet, so


    Sharon cleared her throat and asked, "Why didn''t you wake me up? It''s a waste to spend money


    like that."


    Behind her, Stanley joked, "Well, because I''m a considerate husband."


    Hearing that, she was quite speechless.


    Sure enough, he began to put feathers in his cap again. Sharon pouted.


    When they climbed to the second floor, Sharon began to feel exhausted and panted a little.


    Although Sadie was just a kid, she still weighed.


    "Let me carry her." Stanley took their daughter out of her arms and held the children on each side,


    to which Sharon gaped in surprise. "Are you okay with it?"


    Stanley gave her a sidelong nce. "Are you looking down on me?"


    Sharon made a wave. "Nah. I trust you."


    Ah, Stanley was indeed someone who cared about his dignity. She was just expressing her concern


    and he thought that she was questioning his ability...


    Without carrying Sadie, it was much easier for Sharon to climb up the stairs, and they reached


    home very soon. She then opened the door for Stanley to carry the two kids, who were already


    asleep, into the bedroom.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312


    Upon closing the door, Sharon went to the bedroom, just in time to see Stanley gently tuck the two


    children into bed.


    Sharon didn''t call him. Instead, she just stood at the door and watched him quietly.


    Nevertheless, Stanley seemed to have sensed her gaze and nced back at her. He then left a


    goodnight kiss on the children''s foreheads and came out.


    "Don''t they need to take a shower?" He asked as he closed the door.


    After thinking for a while, Sharon replied, "They had a long day at the mall today. Besides, there''s


    no school tomorrow, so I can take a shower for them in the morning."


    Stanley nodded and went to the living room to pour a cup of water, as if this was his own home.


    He didn''t say anything more, neither did Sharon. The two of them just stood there in the living room


    quietly.


    Soon, Stanley cleared his throat as he seemed to feel a little awkward too. He then looked at his


    watch and realized that it was quitete already.


    Seeing that, Sharon said, "It''s gettingte. Why don''t you go back first?"


    Stanley slowly finished the water in his cup, and stated, "Nah, I''m not going back today."


    "Huh?" Sharon was confused. "Where are you going to sleep then?"


    "Well, you''ve got two rooms, haven''t you?"


    "What? You want the three of us to cram on that small bed again?" Sharon rolled her eyes. That


    was a single bed! Although she was skinny and was able to squeeze in beside the childrenst


    night, she still felt sore all over when waking up this morning.


    Stanley obviously didn''t realize this. After a pause, he said, "You and the children can sleep on the


    big bed tonight, and I''ll take the small one."


    Suspicious, Sharon looked at him. "Why do you want to sleep here?"


    She still remembered thatst night he wanted to leave in a hurry. So, what changed him?


    Suddenly, at the thought of something, Sharon brightened up. "Wait, have you regained your


    memories?"


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but no. I haven''t." Stanley put down his cup and sat down on the sofa.


    Hearing that, she was discouraged. It seemed that she had overthought.


    Stanley looked at her disappointed expression and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Do you really hope


    for me to recover and return as the old me?"


    Sharon was stunned by his words, but she nodded with a serious look. "Yes."


    Stanley was a little speechless.


    Why would she prefer the old him though?


    "Because even though you used to be sharp-tongued and bad-tempered back then, you were much


    more approachable than now. I don''t like the current you." Sharon looked straight into his eyes as


    she stated that.


    Jeez, she was quite frank. Stanley couldn''t helpughing, "But, I''m still me!"


    Sharon pouted, but she knew that he must be displeased.


    "Anyway, why did you suddenly stop sending me lunch boxes back in Allgate City, and even came


    back?"


    It was only now that he finally asked the question that had been bothering him.


    Surprised, Sharon asked, "How did you know that it was me?"


    "I''m not stupid."


    Indeed.


    Stanley was quite clever, so of course, he could figure it out that it was her. Besides, there were


    surveince tapes.


    Anyhow, back then, she just wanted to find ways to get close to him and help him get his memory


    back. However, she was quite dejected after a few unsessful attempts.


    "Did you not like the lunch I prepared? You even asked the secretary to turn me down." Sharon


    muttered, "Anyway, it doesn''t matter anymore."


    Stanley was at a loss for words because back then, he had indeed told the secretary to turn her


    down, as she was just a stranger to him and he didn''t want to be involved with her.


    "Ahem." He felt a little embarrassed. "Back in Allgate City, you suddenly came to me and said that


    I''m your husband. So of course, I thought you were a stalker or something! You should be thankful


    that I didn''t call the police."


    Bullsh*t! Sharon red at him. "Oh, really?"


    "What? Did I do it wrong? Besides, that night in my house, if I hadn''t insisted on driving you away,


    you would''ve wanted to stay there! But you''re a woman! How can you stay over at a stranger''s


    ce? Haven''t you thought that it could be dangerous?"


    Hearing that, Sharon was taken aback and only retorted after a while, "I... I didn''t think so much at


    that time. I looked for you for four years! Suddenly, I found you, so naturally, I was very excited...


    and I didn''t think that you would do bad things to me."


    Gradually, her voice became lower.


    Stanley, on the other hand, felt his heart trembled.


    Indeed, Sharon saw him as her husband, her family, so instinctively, she would put her guards down


    for him.


    Back then, he couldn''t understand her behaviour, but now, he could. He knew it was because she


    trusted himpletely!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sat on the sofa and stared at her, remembering how he felt when she almost


    got hit by the car just now. Then, his expression gradually softened. "So eventually, you couldn''t


    take any more rejections ande back here in a fit of anger?"


    Sharon shook her head. "No. Actually, I got a call saying that Sadie caught a cold. So I came back."


    So that was how it was.


    The knot in his heart was finally untangled now. "I see. It''s gettingte though. You should go


    shower."


    Sharon knew that he must have decided to spend the night here, and since it was gettingte, she


    had no choice but to agree. Eventually, she headed towards the bathroom.


    Later,ing out of the bathroom, she heard Stanley''s voiceing from the balcony and his tone


    was deep yet merciless. "Lock him up first. I''ll handle him when I''m free. Ah, don''t beat him to death.


    I need him alive..."


    Hearing his cruel tone, Sharon gasped, because just now, he was still talking to her in a soft voice...

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313


    On the balcony, Stanley sensed something in the living room, so he hurriedly hung up the phone.


    Looking up, he met with Sharon''s bright eyes.


    He pursed his lips and came into the living room, walking toward her.


    For some reason, Sharon subconsciously took a step back.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sensing her retreat, Stanley continued to approach and eventually pulled her into his embrace. He


    then lifted her chin and looked into her panic-stricken eyes. "How much did you hear just now?"


    Sharon replied nervously, "Not a word. Why? Were you on the phone?"


    Stanley didn''t believe her at all.


    Though she was good at pretending.


    Rolling his eyes, he said, "I know you heard it." Then, he pulled her to sit on the sofa. "Do you


    wanna know who I just called?"


    Sharon nodded but then shook her head.


    The current Stanley was quite scary, so she didn''t want to know what was in his mind.


    Back in Allgate City, Howard had told her that Stanley had saved the Warner family''s business from


    the brink of insolvency in just a few years, so he must have some means and tricks.


    Businessmen, especially the top ones, generally speaking, were quite shrewd and cunning. There


    must be some unknown side to their sess.


    Therefore, Stanley could have a dark side too.


    Thinking about that, Sharon shook her head again. "Nah, I''m not interested in your business. I''m


    gonna sleep. Now, let go, or I''ll throw you out."


    She was just threatening him though. She wouldn''t dare to throw him out.


    However, Stanley didn''t let go of her. Instead, he grabbed her even harder and said something that


    astonished her, "Do you really think that tonight''s car ident was just the drunk driver''s careless


    mistake?"


    Sharon looked up nkly. "What do you mean?"


    At that time, when the police came over, the drunk driver hade out of the car and cried


    regretfully, apologizing that he shouldn''t have drunk alcohol. With a blurry mind, he pleaded with the


    police to forgive him and even acted aggressively in front of the public.


    "Tsk, do you think there''s such a coincidence in this world?" Stanley sneered, "When we were in the


    mall, we were followed by someone, and thening out, there was a car ident."


    Thinking back carefully, Sharon realized that what he said was very reasonable, and she


    immediately broke out in a cold sweat. "Do you think someone''s trying to kill me?"


    Stanley nced at her. Although she still looked rtively calm, her little face was already pale, so


    he smiled and pinched her face. "Maybe, or perhaps I''m just overthinking. Anyway, don''t worry too


    much."


    Knowing that he wasforting her, Sharon tried to calm herself down since she wasn''t hurt in the


    ident.


    "Then what was the phone call just now about?" Sharon took the opportunity to ask.


    Stanley shot her a nce. "Didn''t you say you''re not interested?"


    Facing his retort, she was tongue-tied for a second.


    Finally, she snapped, "Are you gonna tell me or not?"


    Stanley curled his lips into an amused smile.


    "Whoa, calm down..."


    Sharon just red at him, to which Stanley soon raised his hand and made a gesture of surrender.


    With an entertained look, he slowly revealed, "On our way back, when you fell asleep, I called a


    friend and asked him to lock up the drunk driver."


    Instantly, she was dumbstruck.


    "And just now, he called me back to inform me that the driver refused to say anything. So I asked


    him to do as he liked, as long as he keeps the driver alive."


    Sharon looked at him in shock. She had never thought that Stanley would do such things behind


    her.


    Just like four years ago, if he hadn''t told her about his real purpose in marrying her, she wouldn''t


    have known it for the rest of her life.


    This man was really deep. No one could guess his thoughts.


    Sharon pursed her lips and fell silent.


    Seeing that, Stanley thought that she was scared by what he said. With hesitation, he exined,


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill that driver. I just wanted to teach him a lesson."


    "Teach him a lesson? But the police had warned him. Besides, he was fined already."


    However, the driver didn''t get detention, probably because he had some sort of connections with the


    police. Thinking about that, Stanleyughed coldly, "He almost took your life. Do you think I''ll let him


    off so easily?"


    Sharon stared at him speechlessly. She knew that he would seek revenge for the smallest


    grievance.


    On second thought, she felt that Stanley was doing things a little too drastic. But then, realizing that


    she had almost died tonight, she stopped feeling sorry for the driver.


    She had children and a family. She didn''t want to die just like that.


    Nevertheless, Sharon decided not to be part of this, and she pushed Stanley away, saying


    goodnight to him.


    Stanley looked at her with a frown.


    Clearly, he had something to say to her, but she avoided his gaze and went to bed.


    Back in the bedroom, the two children were sleeping soundly already. Sharon kept ncing at the


    tightly shut door, as she thought that Stanley would follow in, but fortunately, he didn''t.


    Lying on the bed, she couldn''t fall asleep at all, because of the emotional whirlwinds.


    In the past few years, she had been looking for Stanley, and thest thing she wanted to see was


    his dead body.


    Now that she had finally found him, she was quite happy, but also very conflicted at the same time,


    since she had never got over her father''s death.


    Therefore, sometimes, she felt quite ufortable staying by Stanley''s side.


    As she contemted this, she gradually fell asleep. When she opened her eyes again, she was


    shocked to see Stanley sitting in front of her bed, gazing at her.


    Sharon''s sleepiness was instantly driven away and she justy there stiffly, staring back at him.

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314


    It was so quiet in the bedroom that they could almost hear each other''s breathing.


    Sharon then slowly rxed, and whispered, "When did youe in?"


    "A while ago."


    "How long was a while ago?"


    Did he just sit there and watch her?


    "More than half an hour ago," Stanley took a nce at her and finally answered.


    "Why did youe in.... and watch me?"


    "I can''t sleep." Stanley leaned back andy next to her, saying lightly, "So I wanted toe in and


    chat with you, but you''ve already fallen asleep. With the moonlight shining on your face, you


    actually look quite pretty, so I stayed to watch you."


    Sharon widened her eyes at that, and she couldn''t believe that these words hade from him.


    Ever since he lost his memory, his personality had changed so much that Sharon almost couldn''t


    recognize him anymore.


    Just as she was at a loss for words, Stanley spoke again, "I''ve got in touch with Anthony."


    Sharon was a little surprised. "When?"


    "Today."


    "Oh, what did you guys talk about?"


    "Well, he told me about my past, that you''re indeed my wife." Stanley tilted his head and looked at


    her with a burning gaze. "I also went back to the vi where we used to live, and there are several


    dolls in the bedroom, which look like the ones here."


    His deep voice wormed into Sharon''s mind and she could feel half of her body getting numb.


    Pursing her lips, she then asked, "What else?"


    Stanley took a deep look at her. "Anthony also told me about your father, and about how his death


    was caused by my so-called father!"


    "Stanley!" Sharon warned lightly, as she was afraid of waking the children up. "Get out. I don''t


    wanna hear these!"


    What happened to her father had always been taboo. No one around her would bring this up


    because they knew that she would definitely lose her temper.


    Stanley was surprised to get such a big reaction from her. "Are you... angry?"


    "No." Sharon looked away.


    With his brows furrowed, he turned her head back into facing him and said, "Sharon, if your father''s


    death has always been a knot in your heart, then why did you persist in looking for me for the past


    four years?"


    Sharon was taken aback by his words.


    "Do you love me, or hate me?" he added.


    Sharon pped his hand away and suddenly chuckled. "Well, I have to find you because I was the


    one who indirectly caused you to go missing. So I thought that maybe I''d feel less guilty if I found


    you."


    When Stanley heard what she said, his face gradually darkened.


    It turned out that she was just trying to make up for her guiltiness!


    Stanley was choked hearing her words, and his heart was filled with rage, to which he had no ce


    to vent.


    In the end, he simply leaned in and kissed her.


    Sharon didn''t expect him to be so daring when the kids were just right next to them.


    "Umm..."


    She struggled and tried to push him away, but Stanley''s heavy body was pressing on her and he


    easily seized her hands. He then bit her lips heavily and warned, "Don''t move!


    Otherwise, the kids will wake up!"


    Sharon had no choice.


    But, she was utterly difited.


    Eventually, Stanley lightened his kiss and started to gnaw on her lips gently.


    It was quite numbing, like electricity was spreading from her lips.


    Sharon gradually weakened her struggling, and Stanley was delighted when he noticed it. Soon, his


    kisses became even softer.


    After a long time, Sharon came back to her senses and began to struggle again, because what they


    were doing was wrong!


    In order to stop her from struggling, Stanley pressed down on her tight. Seeing that, Sharon got


    frustrated and she forcefully bit down on his lips.


    "Ouch..."


    Pained, he quickly let go of her.


    Then, he calmed down and said, "Alright, I''ll go back to my room now. Good night."


    Saying that, he got up and left.


    Sharon, who had been tensing up the entire time, let out a long sigh of relief.


    In the darkness, she stared nkly at the ceiling as she felt her hot face, and then slowly touching


    her lips that had just been smooched on...


    Soon, her face turned even redder.


    Meanwhile, in the other bedroom, Stanley couldn''t fall asleep either. As he tossed on his bed, his


    mind was filled with the passionate kiss just now. He wasn''t a man of great desire. In the past few


    years, he didn''t even do it with Ayana, so why was he suddenly unable to hold himself together in


    front of Sharon?


    As he pondered that, he stayed awake until dawn.


    On the other hand, Sharon got some sleep, and when she woke up again, the kids were nowhere to


    be seen.


    Quickly, she got up from the bed, but then she heard the faintughter of the children and Stanley''s


    voiceing from the living room.


    Were they awake already?Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sharon sat on her bed for a while and went to wash up upon hearing that the kids seemed to be


    having fun ying.


    After washing up, she went to the living room and saw the three cramped on the small sofa, looking


    at something.


    Sharon went over with suspicion. "What are you guys looking at?"


    Seamus looked up and smiled. "Mom, you''re finally awake! We''re looking at photos."


    The album was filled with the twins'' photos which Sharon had taken for them during the past few


    years, so it was quite heavy. Browsing through the photos, Stanley could see the changes in the


    kids as they grew up. However, at the end of the album, he was dazed.


    Sadie also saw the photo and stared at it for a long time. Suddenly, she pointed to the picture and


    shouted, "Daddy, Mommy, it''s your wedding photo!"


    Wedding photo?


    Sharon was stunned for a moment as she didn''t recall them doing any wedding photoshoot. Four


    years ago, they merely got married low-key.


    So, where did this wedding photoe from?

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315


    Looking at the photo, Stanley was certain that it was him and Sharon. He was wearing a suit, while


    Sharon was wearing a strapless ck dress, which made her figure stood out.


    As he stared at the photo, memories shed across his mind again... This time, it was a man and a


    woman strolling in the mall. Then, there was a cinema and the two were having ice cream...


    Suddenly, he realized that the couple was Sharon and him...


    Just as he wanted to look closely, a headache overtook him again. He dropped the album and


    pounded his head, groaning in difort.


    "Dad-daddy?"


    Hearing Sadie''s soft voice, Stanley looked up and realized that he had scared the kids, while


    Sharon was holding the kids in her arms and looked at him in shock.


    He then touched his forehead, and it was covered in sweat. Quickly, he got up from the sofa and to


    take a bottle of pills from his jacket''s pocket. After taking the pill, only then did his headache slowly


    ease up.


    Taking a few deep breaths, he looked at the three with a bitter smile. "Sorry, I must have scared


    you."


    However, Sharon just turned to the kids and said in a trembling voice, "You two haven''t taken a bath


    yet. Let''s go shower now."


    Upon saying that, she took the twins to the bathroom, while Stanley, knowing that he must have


    frightened them, stood where he was and sighed.


    A few minutester, Sharon came out of the bathroom and saw Stanley standing on the balcony.


    She hesitated for a moment and whispered, "The kids are very curious about what happened to you


    just now. Could you exin it to themter?"


    Hearing her voice, Stanley turned around and walked towards her. "Sure."


    He came to her and said, "Do you still remember that back in Allgate City, I told you I don''t want to


    recall the past?"


    Sharon nced at him and nodded.


    "That''s because I have a headache. The more I try to recall the past, the more painful my head


    gets." Stanley massaged his eyebrows and continued, "Just now looking at the photos, the


    headache suddenly came back again..."


    Sharon didn''t know that he had such a problem and for a moment, she couldn''t find her voice.


    "What... did the doctor say?"


    "It''s the sequ from having my head hit. It was even more painful when I just woke up four years


    ago. However, the doctor said that the pain will ease as time passes."


    "What are the pills you took just now?"


    "Well, they can relieve the pain. I only take them if I really can''t stand the headache."


    Sharon fell silent. Her lips were tightly pressed, and she clenched her hands into fists. Her heart


    was welled up with pain because she knew Stanley too well. He used to be a soldier, and he could


    undergo the pain that an average man couldn''t endure. Therefore, it must be really painful just now


    that he had no choice but to take the drugs.


    All of a sudden, Sharon didn''t want him to remember the past anymore. If recalling the past was a


    suffering to him... then she had rather he stayed like this.


    Upon making up her mind, she turned around to pick up the album.


    Stanley frowned at her actions. "What''s wrong?"


    "Well, this is the culprit that gave you a headache, so I better keep it away."


    Stanley was stunned, then his eyes were filled with delight and he walked towards Sharon, who just


    happened to turn around and almost bumped into him. Holding her hand, heforted, "It''s okay.


    You don''t have to keep it away. My head doesn''t hurt anymore."


    As he spoke, he took the album out of her hand and turned to thest page, pointing to the photos.


    "Is this us?"


    Sharon looked at the photos and immediately understood why Sadie had said that it was a wedding


    photo. Sadie must have mistaken her strapless dress as a wedding dress...


    "Ahem, yes." Sharon nodded.


    The photos were taken on their first and only date. She was dressed beautifully and they had a date


    like normal couples. They even watched a movie together, although Stanley kept ying with her


    hair and squeezed her hand as if he found her more interesting than the movie. Nevertheless, it


    was a good date.


    Meanwhile, ncing at Sharon, Stanley realized that her eyshes were really long and thick,


    whereas her red lips were moist and there was a faint scent on her body.


    He was a little absent-minded and muttered to himself, "Gorgeous."


    Confused, Sharon looked up at him. "What?"


    She looked quite innocent. Stanley felt a little awkward at her sight and cleared his throat, pointing


    to the photo. "I mean, you look very gorgeous in the dress."


    "Oh." Sharon replied, "You bought them for me, both the dress and the shoes."


    Stanley couldn''t help butugh. "Looks like I''ve got a good sense in fashion."


    Once again, Sharon was speechless.


    What a thick-skinned man.


    Then, Sharon found herself sandwiched between Stanley and the sofa, and she was almost being


    circled in his arms. When she raised her eyes, she could see his sexy Adam''s apple, which moved


    as he spoke.


    Immediately, Sharon blushed and felt a little hard to breathe. "Why are you so close to me? Get out


    of the way. I''m gonna bathe the kids..."


    Stanley, on the other hand, stood still, reluctant to part with her.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Seeing that, Sharon pushed him away and wanted to sneak out of his arms. However, she had


    overestimated her agility as she hit the sofa''s armrest and was about to plunge to the ground.


    "Be careful!"


    Promptly, Stanley reached out to pull her, but he was unsessful as both of them copsed on the


    sofa, and then, something unexpected happened.


    Their lips were met against each other just like that.


    Sharon was dumbstruck. After gaining her senses, she quickly pushed him away. However, Stanley


    wasn''t too happy to see her being so eager to leave. With a groan, he seized her with one hand and


    kissed her fiercely.


    Sensing the kiss, Sharon froze.


    Right then, two bantering voices suddenly sounded behind them. "Tsk, tsk, what a passionate kiss!"


    Startled, Sharon quickly shoved Stanley away, looked up in the direction of the voice, and was


    dumbfounded. "Why... are you two here?"


    It was Jimmy and Ariah.


    How long had they been here?


    Ariah swirled the keys around her finger. "Have you forgotten that I have a set of the spare keys?"


    As she said that, she looked back and forth between the two of them and smirked. "It seems that


    you two are really enjoying yourselves. Jeez, you didn''t even hear me unlocking the door. Oh,


    young people are so energetic."

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316


    Sharon was embarrassed by Ariah''s remark. Being watched by the others during a kiss was too


    awkward!


    Instantly, she drooped her head and almost wanted to hide from this awkward situation, as she


    could feel the hotness on her face.


    At first, Stanley was embarrassed too, but when he saw Sharon flushing, he calmed down and


    tidied up his clothes before ncing at the two. "Hudson, aren''t you a police officer? How could you


    allow Ariah to break into the house like this? Shame on you!"


    Jimmy choked at his words and snapped, "Jeez, you''re so mean even when you lost your memory!"


    "Sharon told me that you two are going for a divorce, so why are you still here then? Are you two


    getting back together?"


    "I''m not getting back together with him!" Ariah snorted coldly. She decided to visit Sharon since she


    was free today, but she didn''t expect to see Jimmy downstairs.


    What a bummer!


    Ignoring Jimmy, Ariah looked at Sharon, who was still blushing, and asked, "Where are the kids?"


    Before Sharon could answer, the kids'' voices came from the bathroom. "Mommy, is Aunt Ariah


    here? We heard her voice!"


    Hearing that, Ariah headed to the bathroom.


    Sharon followed her as well.


    Frustrated, Jimmy turned his gaze back to Stanley. "I just teased you for being too passionate in the


    kiss that you didn''t even hear using in. Do you really have to say that to revenge on me?"


    "Well, you know I''m mean, so of course, I''ll make you pay for it since you let Sharon feel uneasy."


    Then, with a disdainful look, Stanley continued, "By the way, I heard you have a mistress outside?


    Tsk, Officer Hudson, what a surprise!"


    "What are you talking about! You know I''m not that kinda person..." Abruptly, he thought of


    something and sighed. "Well, you actually don''t know, because you''ve lost your memory. Anyway,


    it''splicated, but it''s not what you think."


    Meanwhile, in the bathroom, the women were bathing the kids.


    After the shower, the twins smelled nice, and Ariah couldn''t help hugging Sadie and pecking her on


    the cheek, causing Sadie to dodge andugh.


    Seeing how much Ariah liked the kids, Sharon blurted, "Ariah, I know it must be hard for you and


    Jimmy. But after so many years together, are you guys really going to get a divorce? I mean you


    obviously like the kids, why don''t you consider having one with him?"


    Ariah went stiff for a moment, then continued helping Sadie to put on the clothes as she replied,


    "Sharon, why are you suddenly acting like my mom, urging me to get pregnant? You know that


    getting married for many years doesn''t equal living happily ever after. And I''m serious about


    divorcing Jimmy."


    Upon hearing her words, Sharon was shocked. Although the dispute between Jimmy and Ariah had


    been going on for the past two years, the two of them never really divorced.


    Therefore, Sharon thought the couple was merely having dissensions and they didn''t really mean to


    separate.


    But now, judging by Ariah''s firm tone, she thought that the divorce was likely to happen.


    "Ariah..."


    "Nope! Don''t try to persuade me! I''ve made up my mind. Besides, it''s not like we can''t live without a


    partner!" Ariah was quite open-minded.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sharon didn''t know what toment, so she just sighed. "Ariah, since you came here so early, I''m


    sure you haven''t eaten breakfast yet. Why don''t we go and have breakfast first?"


    Later, they drove to a nearby restaurant. On the way there, the children were quite excited despite


    the solemn atmosphere between the adults.


    After the dishes were served, Sharon became busy feeding the children and didn''t bother to talk to


    Stanley; Ariah, on the other hand, was texting on her phone joyfully.


    The women were busy with their own businesses, leaving the men feeling neglected and thus not


    having much appetite.


    "Dr. Myers?"


    Suddenly, a man''s voice sounded beside them. Looking over, Sharon saw a man, who was dressed


    in designer brands and worn a conspicuous golden ring,ing at them. Obviously, it was a


    wealthy dude.


    Ariah exchanged pleasantries with the man and then introduced him to Sharon. It turned out that


    the man was one of Ariah''s patients. Out of politeness, Sharon greeted him before turning back to


    feed the children.


    As for Stanley, he didn''t even bother to look up at the upstart as his


    gaze remained fixed on Sharon the entire time.


    It seemed that as a mother, all Sharon cared about now was the children, and no one else.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes at her, wondering when she would spare him a little of her attention.


    Soon, he was stunned at his own thoughts, because he was jealous of the kids.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy was ring at the plump upstart from the beginning and got angry when the


    upstart wanted to exchange a hug with Ariah.


    Then, seeing Ariah returning the hug, he was even more frustrated. How dare she hug another man


    in front of him, her husband?


    At the same time, with his bean- like eyes glued to Ariah''s pretty face, the upstart felt a jolt inside his


    heart. "Dr. Myers, your psychological treatment in thest two months has indeed worked and I''m a


    lot better now. My appetite has increased and I''ve felt quite energizedtely."


    Ariah smiled. "I''m d to hear that! Actually, depression is quitemon in today''s world, so Mr.


    Wong, you don''t have to be scared by it. I''m sure your condition will get even better soon."


    Hearing that, Mr. Wong nodded in assent. "Well, this is all thanks to you, Dr. Myers. Oh, why don''t I


    treat you to dinner tomorrow? I would really like to thank you for your help in thest two months!"


    Before Ariah could say anything, Jimmy couldn''t sit still anymore and warned, "Fatty, if you dare to


    hold her for another second, I swear I''ll break your hand today."

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317


    While talking to Ariah, the upstart had been holding her hands tightly.


    And Jimmy was furious to see that, so he warned the upstart.


    But Ariah just shot him an indifferent nce.


    And Stanley''s attention was drawn to him, but then he turned his gaze back to Sharon.


    As for Sharon, after a pause, she continued feeding the children, though, inside her heart, she


    prayed silently for the upstart.


    Obviously, the upstart didn''t know Jimmy as he tried to maintain his image in front of Ariah, despite


    being scolded.


    He asked politely, "May I know who is this?"


    Annoyed, Jimmy stood up and was about to throw a move, but Stanley warned him lightly, "The kids


    are still here. If you have any grievances, settle them privately, although I don''t think you should be


    bothered about him."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    His voice was full of contempt towards the upstart, because he didn''t see what was intimidating


    about that man.


    Upon hearing that, both Sharon and Ariah were speechless.


    On the other hand, Jimmy looked at him with admiration.


    "Stanley, you''re wise."


    Stanley, who was helping Sadie to drink some water, wasn''t bothered by hisment. "Nah."


    Meanwhile, the upstart couldn''t keep his face straight anymore and his stout body trembled with


    anger. Pointing at them, he stuttered with a red face, "H-how dare..."


    Jimmy looked at him coldly and interrupted, "What? Stop pointing with your finger! And I''m warning


    you that this woman is my wife. Fatty, if you dare to have a second thought on her again, tsk, you


    better watch out!"


    With a fierce gaze, he threatened in a lowered tone, which scared the upstart a bit as he couldn''t


    help but take a few steps back.


    Then, Jimmy acted as if nothing had happened and sat down, saying to the kids with a smile, "Why


    don''t we go to the amusement park after this?"


    He looked nothing like the horrible person who just threatened the upstart.


    As expected, Sadie was very happy to hear that.


    However, it wasn''t too bright for the upstart as he looked at Ariah in surprise, "Dr. Myers, didn''t you


    say you''re single?"


    Howe there was a ruffian-like man who imed to be her husband?


    As soon as Jimmy heard that, he shot a death look in Ariah''s direction.


    How dare she announce herself as single?


    Sensing his re, Ariah merely ignored it and turned to the upstart with a smile. "This is my ex-


    husband. We''re already divorced. Anyway, it''s so nice of you to invite me for dinner tomorrow."


    All of a sudden, the upstart got excited again. With a trembled voice, he asked, "Re-really? Will you


    have dinner with me then?"


    "Sure."


    "Th- that''s great. I''ll see you tomorrow!" Getting Ariah''s personal number, he left happily.


    Ariah was just about to sit down when her wrist was grabbed and she was taken to the washroom''s


    direction.


    "Uh..." Sharon looked in the direction they left in shock. "Will Ariah be alright? Should we go and


    take a look?"


    Jimmy looked quite scary when he pulled Ariah away just now, so Sharon was worried that he


    would hurt Ariah.


    "Nah, I think Ariah can handle it." Stanley stopped her from going after the couple and took the kids''


    meal from her hand. "You haven''t eaten since just now. Why don''t you eat something first, and I''ll


    feed the kids?"


    On the other hand, being pulled by Jimmy, who walked really fast, Ariah stumbled quite a bit as she


    was wearing high heels today.


    Finally, they found a quiet corner, and she got rid of his hand. "Jimmy, what the hell are you doing?"


    Jimmy turned to re at her, and there was a coldness in his monolids. "Are you being f*cking


    serious?"


    Ariah knew his hot temper well, but she just rolled her eyes and massaged her painful wrist. "You''re


    a lunatic! I''m leaving!"


    "Stop there!" Jimmy shouted. He was really angry.


    Despite that, Ariah ignored him and continued walking back gracefully, but she was soon pulled


    back and pinned to the wall. Under the great force, her back ached.


    Before she knew it, her lips were pressed against hard.


    Jimmy had raised her chin and kissed her with anger, biting her hard.


    What the f*ck!


    Coming from a well- educated background, Ariah had actually rarely sworn. But ever since she


    married Jimmy, she had learned how to swear, and right now, she was using all the words she could


    think of on Jimmy that scumbag.


    The two were a contrast when they stood together, as one was tall, while the other was petite.


    After a while, Ariah still couldn''t break free from Jimmy''s control.


    He was biting her lips at first, as he was furious that she had imed him to be her ex-husband!


    Technically, they were still married, so how could he be an ''ex- husband''? However, slowly, his


    passion began to surface and his breathing got heavy.


    Sensing the change on him, Ariah lifted her knee and kicked him in the crotch.


    "Ouch..."


    Fortunately, Jimmy was quick in dodging her attack. Otherwise, Ariah could have injured him there


    and caused him unable to have offsprings.


    Thinking about that, his face darkened, and his eyes got red. Perhaps it was due to his growing


    desire, or maybe because he almost got hit in the nuts. Then, he hissed, "Ariah Myers, are you


    going to f*cking kill me?"


    Panting, Ariah replied, "Officer Hudson, you were the one who taught me to use that move when I''m


    being harassed by a pervert!"


    Speechless, Jimmy gritted his teeth and red at her. "How dare you hook up with another man in


    front of me? Besides, he was ugly and fat!"

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318


    As soon as Jimmy said that, Ariah retorted, "Even though Mr. Wong''s not good-looking as you, at


    least he''s being sincere to me!"


    Immediately, Jimmy got even angry. ording to his temper, before he was married, he would have


    asked a woman who was rude like her to f*ck off. But now, even though she had said these mean


    words, he still didn''t want to let her go.


    Holy f*ck!


    Jimmy cursed himself silently and then said sarcastically, "Being sincere to you? Are you really


    stupid or just pretending to be naive? Can''t you tell that he just wanted to bang you?"


    Stunned, Ariah stared at him in disbelief.


    She had always had a strong mind. No matter how Jimmy treated her, he could never make her


    yield. And seeing her reaction, not only did he not stop, but he continued spitting out all kinds of


    hurtful words. "Besides, that fatty doesn''t even have an eight-pack. You might as well sleep with me.


    At least I have an attractive figure! Thinking how you two are going to make out, I''m justpletely


    disgusted..."


    Bang!


    Suddenly, a loud noise resonated in the quiet corner.


    Ariah had pped Jimmy so hard that his face turned to the side.


    Panting, she then red at him with a pair of red eyes.


    After realizing what was going on, Jimmy became furious. "Ariah, you hit me?"


    Thud!


    Ariah struck him again. "Yes, you b*stard!"


    Jimmy touched his cheek in disbelief. He was so angry that his handsome face changed. "How dare


    you f*cking hit me again?"


    Expressionlessly, Ariah raised her hand again. "D*mn it!" Quickly, Jimmy pinned her hand to the


    wall and stared at her angrily.


    Calming down, Ariah looked at him indifferently and said, "Jimmy, when that woman came to our


    home and showed me the photos of you two, I know our marriage hase to an end. For so many


    times that I sent you the divorce agreement, you just never signed it. If you like to drag this on, okay,


    go ahead, but please stop interfering with my private affairs!"


    Jimmy was dazed to see the determination in her eyes.


    Nevertheless, Ariah pushed him away without any emotions. "Now, you may go and live with that


    woman. I don''t care, but please don''t bother me anymore."


    After saying that, she ignored the dazed Jimmy and left.


    Back at the dinner table, Sharon checked the time for the third time. Ariah and Jimmy had been


    gone for so long that she couldn''t help but feel a little worried.


    "Rest assured, Jimmy won''t do anything to his wife," Stanleyforted her as he yed with the


    children.


    With a sigh, Sharon said, "Well, that''s because you didn''t know how brokenhearted Ariah used to be


    at their hardest times. I''ve known her for so many years, but never have I seen her cry so sadly that


    time!"


    So Jimmy must be a total jerk!


    As a woman, she could sympathize with Ariah and thus she grew even hateful towards Jimmy. How


    could he have a mistress outside when he had a loving, pretty wife like Ariah?


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    The more Sharon thought about it, the angrier she became. Eventually, she turned to Stanley and


    suggested, "Should we lodge a misconductint against Jimmy for Ariah''s sake? But do you


    know who''s his superior though?"


    Stanley was taken aback by her idea and he onlymented, "Well, what a vicious woman."


    Her idea was quite mean. If they went to Jimmy''s workce toin about this, Jimmy would


    likely have no face to work there anymore.


    Meanwhile, Sharon pulled a long face upon hearing hisment. "What do you mean?"


    Stanley cleared his throat and quickly changed the subject. "Anyway, why don''t you go and check


    on them? They have indeed taken quite a while."


    Just as Sharon was about to do that, her phone suddenly rang. She took it out and saw that it was


    Shawn.


    Subconsciously, she nced at Stanley and felt a little uneasy. Then, she grabbed her phone and


    stood up, saying, "I''ll go and answer the call first."


    As soon as she left, Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly and turned to ask the twins, "Does your


    mommy have an elder brother?"


    Sadie nced at her father and shook her head in confusion.


    "Well, I saw your mommy getting a call from a man. I just noticed the word "brother". Sadie, do you


    have an uncle or something?" asked Stanley, because Anthony had never mentioned that Sharon


    had an elder brother.


    "Oh, it must be Uncle Lewis!" Seamus snapped, "Mommy always wants us to call him Uncle Lewis,


    but he never agreed! Uncle Lewis treats us very well though, and he often buys us gifts."


    Sadie blinked her round eyes and nodded. "Yeah, Daddy. Uncle Lewis is a good man. Mom said


    that he has recently gone abroad for a business trip, so he hasn''te to visit us. But, I''m sure we


    can all meet him soon."


    Getting the information, Stanley tapped his finger on the table as he reflected on something. After a


    while, he touched his daughter''s little face and finally said, "Good girl, do you wanna have some


    cake?"


    "Yes!"


    Stanley smiled and called the waiter to serve the desserts for the twins. Seeing them eating the


    cake happily, he made a call to Anthony and his smile gradually faded, as he asked coldly, "What


    else are you hiding from me? Who''s this man named Shawn Lewis?" On the other hand, Shawn


    spoke to Sharon with a chuckle. "Hey, Sharon. I''ming back tomorrow. How are the kids doing?"


    As Sharon walked towards the washroom, she replied, "They''re pretty good. When will you arrive


    tomorrow?"


    "3:00 p.m."


    "Do you need me to pick you up?"


    Shawn paused for a while before he said deeply, "Sure, I''ll be happy to!"


    Sharon didn''t expect him to agree.


    However, Shawn didn''t give her the chance to refuse. "Cool, then let''s meet tomorrow at 3 p.m. and


    bring the kids with you, so we can go straight to dinner after leaving the airport."

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319


    Over the past few years, Shawn had been taking care of Sharon and he never crossed the line, so


    naturally, she couldn''t turn him down. "Alright, tomorrow I''ll bring Seamus and Sadie over."


    After chatting for a while, Shawn asked in a casual tone, "What are you up to now?"


    At the moment, Sharon didn''t want to tell him she had found Stanley, despite that he might soon find


    out about it when he returned to Estar.


    Pursing her lips, she said, "The children and I are having a meal outside. Why?"


    "Just the three of you?"


    "Yep."


    Shawn stood in the hotel room, looking at the scenery outside the window wall. His eyes were cold.


    "Then give the phone to Seamus. I would like to talk to him."


    Sharon paused walking. "Umm, I''m in the washroom right now so they aren''t by my side."


    "Tsk, Sharon, you actually leave the kids by themselves?" Shawnughed and his voice sounded a


    little hoarse. "This isn''t like you at all."


    Getting thatment, Sharon didn''t know how to respond, but thankfully, Shawn just said,


    "Anyway, I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. "Okay."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Then, the phone was hung up and Shawn slowly clenched his fists as he scrolled to the photo he


    received half an hour ago, staring at the man on it.


    It was a photo of Stanley, Sharon, and the two children at a restaurant, and Stanley''s gaze was


    fixed on Sharon. His expression was serious yet affectionate.


    Looking at Stanley in the photo, gradually, Shawn looked a little colder as he muttered to himself,


    "Tsk, you''re still alive. What a lucky man."


    Meanwhile, Sharon ran into Ariah outside the washroom and her eyes were a little red.


    "Ariah, where''s Jimmy?" Sharon didn''t dare to ask what had happened between them.


    ncing at her, Ariah said, "I don''t know. After we parted, I went into the washroom and I haven''t


    seen him since then."


    Sharon was at a loss for what to do.


    Right then, a text came into her phone and she took it out to see that it was from Stanley.


    "Jimmy''s back. Where are you guys?"


    Sharon immediately brought Ariah back to the table where they paid the bill and left. Jimmy and


    Ariah returned to their way of getting along before the meal¡ªignoring each other.


    Nevertheless, the four took the kids to the amusement park just like Jimmy had promised earlier.


    Ariah and Sharon went on a merry-go-round with the kids while the men stood by the side and


    waited. Despite wearing sunsses, both of them looked quite outstanding, especially they were


    quite tall and had a cold temperament.


    There were a number of girls who were mesmerized by their stern demeanors.


    Jimmy pricked up his ears to listen to the whispers of the girls. "Aww, they''re so handsome,


    although the one on the left, who wears a ck tee, looks even more attractive with an aura of


    justice!"


    "I think the one on the right looks cooler!"


    "No way! The one on the left is obviously more handsome!"


    Jimmy adjusted his sunsses and looked at the man beside him. With a wink, he joked, "Hey,


    Stanley, why don''t we debut as a group like the Backstreet Boys?"


    Hearing that, Stanley just shot him a nce. "What''s that?"


    Jimmy was at a loss for words.


    He forgot that Stanley wasn''t someone who was interested in celebrities.


    At the same time, Stanley turned back to look at Sharon who had Saddie circled in her arms while


    the two of them riding the merry- go-round happily. Under the sunlight, they looked a little surreal


    and Stanley couldn''t take his eyes off them, as he asked, "In the past four years when I was absent,


    just how far have Sharon and Shawn got?"


    Hearing that, Jimmy took off his sunsses and widened his eyes. "Y- you''ve got your memory


    back?"


    "No, I haven''t."


    "Then... what''s with that jealousy look?"


    "Well, can''t I know about my rival''s situation?" Stanley sneered, "Although I haven''t recovered my


    memories yet, I can''t tolerate the fact that someone is trying to seduce my wife!"


    "That''s right!" Jimmy agreed with him as he gritted his teeth and red at Ariah, who was riding the


    merry- go- round joyfully. "It''s just like that d*mned fatty trying to hook up with my wife. Even though


    there''s a conflict between me and Ariah, I won''t let anyone get between us!"


    As a gesture of sympathy, Stanley patted him on the shoulder and then Jimmy told him everything


    he knew.


    "In the past few years, Shawn treated Sharon very well and he seemed quite interested in taking


    over your ce as the twins'' father. He would always be at Sharon''s beck and call, be it the kids are


    sick or that she needs any other help."


    Jimmy then continued with a sigh, "If you had really died, Shawn could have be your children''s


    stepfather."


    Immediately, Stanley''s face darkened at that.


    "Fortunately, Sharon had never given up looking for you. That''s why he didn''t seed." Jimmy


    quickly added when he saw the hostile look on Stanley.


    Stanley just snorted. "Tsk, he''s just an adopted son of the Cruz Family. How can he be any


    intimidating?"


    Meanwhile, Sharon was d that they took the children out to y today. Because of her job, she


    rarely had the opportunity to apany the kids.


    Sadie was so excited that she wanted to y everything she saw, whereas Seamus, on the other


    hand, became much talkative than usual despite having a calm character like Stanley.


    Later, Sharon and Ariah sat in the shade by the side while Stanley took Sadie on a train ride. The


    father and daughter seemed to be having a good time.


    And Jimmy went to answer a call.


    Ariah fed Seamus a mouthful of water and nced at Jimmy in the distance. She then looked at


    Sharon, and with hesitation, she asked, "What are you nning to do with Stanley?"


    Sharon was startled.


    "Now that he''s found, do you think you still love him?"


    Ariah had always been frank and asked whatever was in her mind.


    However, Sharon didn''t know how to answer her question because, at the moment, she didn''t know


    what to do with Stanley yet.


    She just wanted to run away from the problem and faced itter when she had to.


    Just as she opened her mouth, wanting to say something, suddenly, there was a scream in the


    crowd. "Gosh! Look!"


    Sharon looked up and saw that the train, which Stanley and Sadie were riding, had gone out of


    control all of a sudden.


    Instantly, her face turnedpletely pale and she ran over!


    The ident happened in just a few seconds. The train, which was at a rtively fast speed,


    derailed from its track and crashed to the ground with a bang.

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320


    The ident happened just like that. Before Sharon could react, her knees went soft, and she


    almost kneeled to the ground.


    "Sadie!"


    She let out a cry as her heart was surrounded by fear and she quickly ran toward the scene.


    Ariah took Seamus and followed after her. Propping her body that was on the verge of copse,


    Ariah looked very serious as well. Then, she shouted at Jimmy, who was still on the phone, "Jimmy,


    come over here!"


    Jimmy heard her voice and looked over, then his expression changed as well. Instantly, he hung up


    the phone and called the police and ambnce as he ran towards the scene.


    "Get out of the way!" He pushed the onlookers away and saw that the train had been detached by


    the impact.


    Shocked, he strode over and found Stanley lying on the ground. Sadie, on the other hand, was well


    protected by him and thus wasn''t hurt at all.


    Sadie looked confused though. She didn''t know what was going on and her mother picked her up


    from the ground.


    Sharon hugged her daughter tightly.


    Curling up in her arms, Sadie timidly called out to her.


    "Don''t worry, baby!" Sharon carried Sadie in her arms as tears dripping down her face.


    On the other hand, Stanley, who was lying on the ground, remained motionless. Jimmy didn''t know


    where Stanley was hurt, so he didn''t dare to move him. Just as he was worried, Ariah cried out,


    "There''s blood..."


    Jimmy''s face ckened as he saw the pool of blood under Stanley''s body.


    Sharon also spotted that and she almost passed out on the spot. Although her body was trembling


    in fear, she gritted her teeth hard and pleaded in a shaky tone, "Jim-Jimmy... please... save him!"


    Hearing that, Jimmy gave Ariah a look, who then quickly held on to Sharon. Upon touching Sharon,


    Ariah realized that her body was cold and rigid, whereas her pale face had scared Sadie to the point


    that she started crying.


    "Sharon, calm down!" Ariah patted her arm. "Rx a little. You''re scaring Sadie!"


    Finally, Sharon came back to her senses and looked at Sadie, whose eyes were already filled with


    tears, and immediately let go of her. "S-sorry, darling. I must have hurt you..."


    Seeing that, Ariah carried Sadie over to Seamus, who was also a little frightened. "Seamus, take


    care of your sister. Don''t be afraid. Your dad will be fine. The ambnce ising soon, and your


    mom will be alright too."


    Getting Ariah''s enjoinment, although Seamus still looked bloodless, he nodded obediently. "Okay, I''ll


    take care of her!"


    "Good boy!" Ariah touched his face.


    Soon, the ambnce and the police arrived. Because it was Jimmy who called, the officers were


    quite serious about the ident and even set up a crime scene tape.


    Nevertheless, Jimmy didn''t stay with his colleagues to investigate the scene. Instead, he went with


    Stanley to the hospital.


    Outside the operating room-


    Seamus and Sadie were waiting on a bench. Leaning against her brother''s shoulder, Sadie stared


    at the adults who were standing not far away anxiously, and she grew worried too.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Seamus, will our dad die?" Sadie grabbed her brother''s hand.


    Hearing that, Seamus gave her a light squeeze on the hand. "No, he won''t. The doctors will save


    him."


    To be honest, the two kids didn''t understand the meaning of death yet. They only heard it on the TV.


    However, when they saw how the adults reacted and what happened in the amusement park, they


    naturally got afraid.


    As time passed, the surgery was still going on and Sharon stood rooted outside the room, looking


    fixedly at the door.


    Jimmy and Ariah keptforting her, but she didn''t listen to a word.


    Just now when Stanley was sent into the operating room with blood all over his body, Sharon


    somehow thought of the scene of him getting shot and falling into the river four years ago.


    She was afraid that he would disappear again likest time.


    After being parted from him for four years, she didn''t want to experience it again.


    Subconsciously, Sharon probably hadn''t realized that all she wanted was for Stanley to be safe and


    sound, and the grudges were no longer important.


    "Sharon, how are you doing?" Ariah saw her standing there for a long time with a pale face. "Don''t


    worry too much. Stanley will be fine. It wasn''t too big of an ident. He will survive. Trust me."


    Jimmy followed immediately. "Exactly, back on the ambnce, the doctor had already helped him to


    stop the blood. It won''t be too serious."


    Despite that, Sharon still stood there without moving a bit.


    Sighing, Ariah tried to change the subject. "I took the kids to do an examination just now. They both


    are fine. Sadie wasn''t injured in the ident."


    When it came to the children, Sharon finally reacted and thanked Ariah.


    Ariah just said, "Thanks to Stanley. He used his own body to protect his daughter, so Saddie wasn''t


    hurt a little. However, she''s still frightened and will probably have nightmares."


    While they were conversing, the door of the operating room was suddenly opened, and a doctor


    came out. Immediately, Jimmy asked, "How is it? Is he still alive?"


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him, then asked, "Doctor, how''s the patient?"


    The doctor took off his mask and reassured with a smile, "He''s all right. We will transfer him to the


    ward shortly."


    Relieved, Sharon sighed and her body copsed to the ground at the same time.


    Ariah and Jimmy were startled and quickly went to help her up, to which Sharon waved her hand


    awkwardly and said, "I''m... fine."


    She was just too excited and thus lost her footing suddenly.


    Upon getting the doctor''s permission, they went to Stanley''s ward. He was lying in bed with his eyes


    closed. His head was wrapped in gauze, and his face was bloodless.


    The two children were frightened when they saw this. They grabbed Sharon''s hands tightly,


    especially Sadie, who looked like she almost cried. Seeing that, Jimmy''s heart ached a little, and he


    carried the kids out, saying, "Let''s go and buy something to eat. When Daddy wakes up, we''lle


    over."


    Sadie put her arms around his neck and sobbed lightly, but nodded.


    When he saw the pity look on her, Jimmy''s heart grew soft.


    Meanwhile, Stanley had a long dream, in which he returned to the time when he first met Sharon-he


    was brought to a basement that had a poor environment by Anthony.


    There, he saw Sharon, who was thin and delicate. Her life seemed very fragile, but the determined


    look in her eyes shocked him.


    He knew that her father could save his mother''s life, which was why he was here, to ask if she


    agreed to let him take her father away.


    However, when he looked into her bright, dark eyes, he said, "I can save your father, but you have


    to marry me."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321


    At that time, Sharon agreed to marry Stanley right away.


    Stanley, on the other hand, had been puzzled as to why he even had made such an impulsive


    decision under that kind of situation.


    Therefore, after getting married, he ignored her and let her live alone in the vi for almost half a


    year.


    He had been living a chaste life before marrying Sharon. No matter how the others tried to set him


    up with a woman, he would always reject it. As for how they slowly got closer, it happened at that


    time when he came back drunk from a business dinner.


    That night, he also turned down the offer to be introduced to a woman. However, those people had


    drugged him before he could even turn them down. When the driver sent him back to the vi,


    Sharon had just finished taking a bath.


    Seeing that, he couldn''t help himself and take away her innocence...


    After that, she was traumatized and whenever she saw himing back, she would be afraid.


    And she would tremble like he was going to bully her.


    Stanley''s dream was long and winding, but all of his memories came back to him in the dream. He


    remembered things that had happened between him and Sharon, be it when she was pregnant, or


    when she found out the truth about him marrying her...


    And, he recollected how she broke down when her father passed away and that she wanted to take


    revenge on Isai, despite being powerless.


    Finally, he remembered everything.


    Opening his eyes slowly, he felt a headache and thus groaned in pain.


    "You''re awake!" Sharon''s nervous yet caring voice sounded. "Do you still feel pain? I''ll call the


    doctor!"


    Stanley quickly grabbed her wrist and said hoarsely, "Please stay..."


    Sharon was anxious. "But you''re in pain..."


    Hearing that, Stanley stared at her for a long time before he smiled and eventually let go of her


    hand. "Alright."


    Sharon immediately went out.


    When she came back with the doctor, Jimmy also followed in. Upon being checked, Stanley was


    given an injection to relieve the pain, and Sharon followed the doctor out.


    Inside the ward, Stanley didn''t see the two children, so he asked worriedly, "Where are the kids?"


    "Whoa, what a good father! The first thing you ask is about the children." Jimmy pulled out a chair


    and sat down. "Don''t worry. They are fine. Ariah and I brought them backst night. They''re still at


    her ce now, but they''ll probablye to visit youter in the afternoon."


    Stanley then realized that he had slept for a long time, so he asked, "Did Sharon take care of me


    the entire night?"


    "Yeah, although there''s a nurse to take care of things, she insisted on staying here."


    Stanley nodded upon hearing that.


    Jimmy then cleared his throat and asked, "Anyway, do you remember how did the ident


    happen?"


    Just as Stanley was about to reply, Sharon''s voice was heard outside the door, bidding the doctor


    goodbye. Immediately, Stanley suppressed his voice and said, "I was just about to say that it


    couldn''t be an ident. Someone must have nned it. Anyway, could you look into it?"


    In fact, Jimmy also had that suspicion too, so he nodded.


    Just then, Sharon pushed the door open and came in. Seeing that the two men looked quite


    gloomy, she was taken aback. "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing much." Jimmy stood up. He knew that Stanley didn''t want Sharon to know about this


    matter yet, so he casually walked over and said, "I''ll go back to take over Ariah''s shift and we will


    bring the kids overter."


    Sharon nodded. "Thank you, Jimmy."


    "Don''t mention it." Jimmy waved his hand and left.


    Then, there were just the two of them, and it was quiet.


    After a while, Stanley broke the silence. "Come here."


    Sharon nced at him and obediently went up.


    He then gestured her to sit beside him.


    "What?"


    "Jimmy said that you took care of mest night?"


    Initially, Sharon thought he was going to ask her about what the doctor said, but it turned out to be


    this kind of meaningless question, so she was a little speechless. "Yeah, because the doctor said


    that someone must stay to watch you on the first night."


    Seeing her stubborn attitude, Stanley said, "Jeez, can''t you just admit that you''re worried about


    me?"


    Sharon just kept quiet.


    Sighing, Stanley continued, "Anyway, you must be worried."


    Sharon''s heart trembled a little. Indeed, she was panicked yesterday, afraid that Stanley would lose


    too much blood and die.


    Meanwhile, Stanley knew she wouldn''t admit her worry, so he didn''t push her anymore and pointed


    at the ss by the side, asking her for water.


    Sharon immediately poured him a ss of water.


    Since he was lying in bed and unable to move due to the injury, she used a teaspoon to feed him


    the water. At the same time, Stanley looked squarely at her, causing her to feel quite ufortable.


    After having his memories recovered and surviving the incident, he feltpletely different towards


    her now.


    Yesterday, she was still a random, unimportant woman to him, but today, she was his long-


    separated wife.


    Right now, he just wanted to hold her into his arms, but since his body couldn''t move yet, he could


    only show his affection through his gaze.


    However, Sharon couldn''t bear his gaze. "Stop staring at me and drink your water."


    The look in his eyes was too intense, and she couldn''t help but tremble a little.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "Because you''re pretty." Stanley expressed his thoughts directly.


    Hearing that, Sharon was speechless.


    Her hand trembled slightly, causing the water to ssh onto his face, and the water droplets rolled


    down his cheek onto the pillow.


    Sharon looked at him in shock. "Are... you alright?"


    Because Stanley didn''t seem like himself now. He was more like the old him-acting coolly in front of


    the public, and only behaved indecently in front of her!

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322


    Quickly, Sharon came to her senses and stared at him with surprise. "Have you... regained your


    memory?"


    Otherwise, why would Stanley look at her so intensely and even flirt with her?


    The only possibility she could think of was that he recovered his memory.


    But when she carefully observed his expression, he just shook his head and denied without even


    blinking, "Nah, I haven''t."


    Sharon was disappointed.


    Thest time when she asked, he also said that he hadn''t recovered his memory. It was really


    discouraging to get the denial again and again.


    Stanley looked at her disappointed face and really wanted to tell her he had already remembered


    everything, but he couldn''t.


    If she knew that he had got his memories back, maybe she would start hating him again.


    Because right now, she was still guilty about his amnesia, thus she didn''t resist him much. But if she


    knew that he remembered everything, would she still talk to him like this?


    Stanley wasn''t sure.


    So, selfishly, he decided to conceal his recovery from her.


    "The doctor said that you have lost a lot of blood, so you need to rest well."


    Sharon soon adjusted her emotions because she knew that it would take some time before Stanley


    could recover his memories, so she should be more patient about it.


    Thinking about that, she smiled at him. "Sleep first. You look a little pale."


    Since she was treating him well now, Stanley took the opportunity to request, "Okay, but will you


    apany me?"


    Sharon had no choice but agreed, "Alright, I won''t be going anywhere. I''ll just sit here and read."


    Getting her promise, only then did he let go of her wrist.


    The facilities in the VIP ward were quiteplete, and the armchair was veryfortable. Sitting


    on it, Sharon casually picked up a book from the bookshelf and started reading the book. But soon,


    she realized that he wasn''t going to sleep as she could sense him staring at her with a burning


    gaze.


    It made her feel a little uneasy.


    Closing the book, she turned to re at him. "I told you to rest. Why are you still looking at me?"


    Stanley said with an innocent look, "I can''t sleep."


    Getting his reply, she didn''t know what to say.


    Then, Stanley gestured at her and ordered, "Come here and talk to me."


    Of course, Sharon wouldn''t go over and talk to him. She just replied, "Go to sleep!"


    Stanley acted as if he didn''t hear what she said. "Tell me how you''ve been during thest four


    years."


    Although Anthony had told him roughly about what happened in the past few years, he still wanted


    to hear it from Sharon herself.


    He supposed that it must be really hard to raise two children on her own.


    Stanley turned to look at her, and his gaze softened. "When I regain my memories, I''ll wanna know


    what my wife has gone through. So could you tell me about it?"


    His words were affectionate and gentle. Therefore, he believed that Sharon would be moved and


    tell him about the past, but obviously, she wasn''t touched at all. Instead, she said with a frown,


    "What''s the use of telling you now? You still couldn''t remember it yet. Or do you want me to tell you


    what awful things I''ve been through so that you and Ayana will cancel the marriage?"


    Stanley was choked up by her words.


    Now that he had recovered his memories, of course, he wouldn''t marry Ayana anymore.


    Nevertheless, he could tell that there was a hint of jealousy in her tone.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes. "What do you n to do if I really marry Ayana?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Expressionlessly, Sharon said with a sneer, "Well, we can get divorced when you''ve recovered so


    that Ayana can be the new Mrs. Jones."


    Instantly, Stanley became mute and realized that he should really make things clear with Ayana.


    Otherwise, Sharon could really divorce him without a second thought.


    Suddenly, his phone rang, but since he was lying on the bed, holding aputer, Sharon had to get


    up and fetch him his phone. On the screen, it showed that the call wasing from... Ayana.


    "Your fiancee." Sharon tossed the phone to him and turned around to leave. "I''ll give you two some


    privacy then."


    Before Stanley could say something, she had already disappeared from his sight.


    Sighing, he then answered the phone, "Hello."


    "Why didn''t you answer my calls?" Ayana''sining voice came from the other end of the line.


    "Do you know that I''m worried about you?"


    Stanley just replied casually, "You don''t have to."


    Instantly, Ayana fell silent.


    After a while, she asked suspiciously, "Stanley... what''s wrong with you?"


    Ayana was quite sensitive and could tell that he was different from before.


    Without beating around the bush anymore, he said, "Ayana, I''m afraid that we''ll have to break off


    the engagement."


    Ayana was surprised, and then quickly frowned. "Why? Didn''t we agree to get married this month?


    I''ve sent out all the invitations, got the wedding dress back from Tagren and my family''s preparing


    for the wedding already. Why do you suddenly call it off?"


    "Do you want to know the reason?"


    "Of course!"


    Stanley smiled. "Actually, it''s just that I remembered that I''m married. So if I marry you, I''ll be


    committing bigamy. And, most importantly, Sharon will be upset, and I don''t wanna see that."


    With a gasp, Ayana instantly understood what he meant. "You... have remembered the past?"


    "No, I haven''t." Stanley said faintly, "I just felt bored by the idea of marrying you, so I decided to call


    it off."


    "Stanley!" Ayana called seriously. She thought that he remembered the past, but now that he denied


    it, she was even more confused.


    "Everyone knows that we''re engaged. Now that you suddenly said that you don''t wanna get married


    anymore, how would people see me?"

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323


    As soon as Ayana said that, Stanley sneered, "How would people see you? Ayana, although we''re


    engaged, you know better than anyone that we didn''t get physical at all."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Ayana''s face turned red from anger, though her voice softened as she pleaded, "Stanley, I''ve been


    devoted to you for the past four years. I even ignored the opposition from my family. How can you


    abandon me just like that? I didn''t even know what I did wrong!"


    Upon hearing that, Stanley went silent.


    Ayana knew that he was a man of his words. In the past few years, he had done so much for the


    Warner Family just because she had saved his life back then.


    He owed her a lot, not just his life, but also everything she did for him.


    So as long as she used the past as an excuse, his heart would definitely soften.


    For example, right now.


    After a long silence, Stanley slowly asked, "Ayana, can I ask you something?"


    "Yeah?"


    "Why do you want to marry me? Is it because you really love me, or perhaps you just need me for


    your family''s business?"


    Ayana''s body stiffened.


    Stanley then continued, "When you saved me back then, you already knew who I am and that I''m


    married, yet you never mention anything about it, so I couldn''t help but guess what your real


    intention is."


    After he said that, he hung up the phone.


    He didn''t want to prolong the conversation with Ayana because Sharon could get jealous. He just


    needed to make things clear with Ayana and that was it.


    Anyway, Sharon must be tired of waiting outside, so he shouted for her since she didn''t seem to


    bring her phone. However, no one responded to him, so obviously, she wasn''t standing outside.


    Soon, he got a little impatient and wanted to pull out the IV needle so he could go out and find her.


    But then, he thought she might get upset if she saw him doing this.


    So he suppressed the urge and waited for her.


    On the other hand, Sharon originally just wanted to get some fresh air, but then she saw Shawn


    waiting in the corridor.


    Looking at him striding towards her, Sharon recalled that she had promised to pick him up at the


    airport yesterday, which she hadpletely forgotten.


    So was Shawn here to scold her?


    "Ahem..." Sharon cleared her throat. "Shawn, I..."


    With a frown, Shawn interrupted her. "I''m not here to scold you."


    Sharon was surprised.


    With a face full of concern, he then continued, "I just got off the ne and heard that the kids had


    an ident at the amusement park. How are they now?"


    Just as Sharon was about to say that they were fine, she thought of something and asked


    suspiciously, "Wait, how did you know that?"


    Shawn froze a little, then smiled and said, "I''ll tell youter. Now, take me to see the children first.


    Ah, if I hade back yesterday, maybe they wouldn''t have been injured then."


    When the twins were born, Shawn was there to witness it, so naturally, he had treated them as his


    own children deep inside his heart.


    Just now getting off the ne, he heard that they were involved in an ident and he was so


    worried that he came straight to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Sharon stood rooted to the spot, studying him. "Mark is your man, isn''t he?"


    Mark was a good assistant of hers for the past few years and she never doubted him before she


    found Stanley in Allgate City.


    Nevertheless, hearing her suspicion, Shawn just admitted directly. "Yeah, I sent him to take care of


    you when you insisted on going out to work, instead ofing to work under mypany."


    Instantly, Sharon got angry and questioned, "So in the past few years, you''ve asked Mark to watch


    me?"


    "Sharon..."


    "Shut up! How can you keep a tab on me like that?"


    "I know I shouldn''t have done that, but I''m just too worried about you."


    "You..."


    "I know you must be really angry, but I''m doing this for your own good." Shawn smiled and pinched


    her cheek. "Now, can we stop arguing and go see the kids first?"


    Sharon was about to say that the children were fine when a cold voice suddenly sounded behind


    them. "Stop touching her with your dirty hands!"


    Startled, she turned around to see Stanley and her anger was once again ignited.


    "Stanley, you''re still in the middle of the infusion!"


    Did this man think that he had the strength of a superman? He was injured and he should just lie


    down and rest! Jeez.


    Breaking free of Shawn''s grip, she strode to the front of Stanley, propped him up, and scolded


    angrily, "What are you doing here? Go back and lie down!"


    Then, she looked down and found the needle on the back of his hand to be pulled out.


    And she got even frustrated. If it hadn''t been for the fact that he was injured, she would have


    lectured on him!


    Grrr!


    Meanwhile, Stanley just snorted and held her waist tightly, then looked at Shawn coldly, as if he was


    swearing his sovereignty.


    At the same time, Shawn also narrowed his gaze at Stanley. Noticing that Stanley''s head was


    bandaged, he turned to ask Sharon, "So, he got injured and the kids are fine?"


    Being circled tightly by Stanley, Sharon found it hard to breathe, yet she was unable to push him


    away, so she could only hold back her temper and answered Shawn, "Yeah, the kids are fine."


    Shawn breathed a sigh of relief. "Good to hear."


    Seeing that, Stanley was even annoyed and looked colder than before. Shawn was just an outsider.


    How dare he just came here and acted like a part of them?

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324


    As for Jimmy on the other side, when he came to Ariah''s house, she and the kids were still asleep.


    So no one answered the door after he knocked for a long time.


    Unable to get in the house, he was quite frustrated and beginning to smoke.


    In the past few years, although the rtionship between him and Ariah was getting worse day by


    day and they would often quarrel, Ariah never really wanted to divorce him. However, things were


    different after Anna showed her the photos.


    He didn''t want to get a divorce, so he dragged this on for almost two years.


    Jimmy didn''te back to his senses until he was scalded by the cig, and he threw the cig into the


    trash can. Then his mind wandered off again. He knew that everyone wanted him and Ariah to


    divorce, which was probably the best choice for her, but he just couldn''t do that.


    Each time he made up his mind to divorce her to protect her, he would always regret itter.


    If they divorced for real now, they would probably never get back together again.


    Closing his eyes, he let out a heavy sigh. He had always been a casual person, but now there were


    a few traces of sorrow on his face.


    Right then, the door was opened and Ariah popped her head out. Seeing his expression, she was


    stunned, "Why are you looking sad?"


    Jimmy''s body froze for a second and then he looked like himself again as he joked, "Well, I was


    thinking about you on the bed since we haven''t done it for a long time. Oh wait, since we are both


    free, do you want to do it now?"


    Hearing that, Ariah had to take deep breaths to restrain herself from punching him.


    Yet, he didn''t realize it at all and kept staring at her lecherously. "I know you''re coveting my perfect


    body. If you want to do it, just say it. I can do it with you for free. What do you think?"


    Ariah really couldn''t stand it anymore and mmed the door shut, telling him to scram!


    Seeing that, Jimmy banged on the door and said, "Okay, okay, I''m just kidding. I''m here to pick up


    the kids. Stanley woke up already and wants to see them."


    However, she didn''t open the door.


    Slowly, Jimmy was furious. "Ariah, open the door, or I''ll call someone to break it!"


    Ariah knew that this b*stard would really do that. Gritting her teeth, she opened the door.


    "Good girl," Jimmy said as he walked in.


    Ariah ignored him and went back to the bedroom to call the two children.


    Seamus was easy-going and quickly got up to put on his clothes and wash up, whereas Sadie


    refused to get up, so Ariah had to hold her and coaxed her softly.


    Looking at Ariah who was giving off a maternal glow, Jimmy thought that she was gorgeous. Ariah


    had many sides to her personality-she could be hot, flirtatious, and even innocent-looking when she


    was coaxing the children.


    Perhaps, he wouldn''t be able to find another one like her anymore in this life if they got divorced.


    He thought silently.


    Meanwhile, after Ariah coaxed Sadie, she turned around and saw Jimmy leaning against the door,


    looking squarely at her.


    Ariah rolled her eyes and said, "Get out! Who told you toe in!"


    Hearing that, Jimmy clicked his tongue in disapproval. "Can''t you be more gentle?"


    Ariah then sneered, "Oh? Want me to gentle toward you? You may as well go get a mistress, and


    you can get sex from her too. Anyway, if you dare say something disrespectful again..." As she said


    so, she looked at his crotch area with a malicious smile and continued, "Officer Hudson, I''m afraid


    you won''t be as lucky as you were yesterday."


    Then, she took Sadie to the bathroom, whereas Jimmy stood there and gnashed his teeth.


    It was almost noon when they started heading to the hospital. Jimmy was driving the car, and


    sometimes, he would nce at Ariah ying with the kids through the rearview mirror. Seeing that,


    he felt that she would really be a good mother since she was so patient and got along well with the


    kids.


    Finally, Jimmy blurted out while waiting for the traffic light to turn green, "If I hadn''t cheated on you,


    do you think we will have a baby now?"


    Immediately, Ariah''s body stiffened and she drooped her head to conceal the emotions in her eyes.


    Then, she answered lightly, "Jimmy, are you admitting that you did cheat on me atst?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Before, when Anna showed her the photos, she didn''t believe that it could be real and even


    suspected that perhaps Jimmy was being drugged... But now, hearing what he said, she suddenly


    lost all her hope.


    After she said that, Jimmy went quiet for a long time, so she looked up with a frown, only to find him


    staring at her too.


    He was surprised to see her looking up and he couldn''t hide the emotions in his eyes for a second.


    Quickly, heughed and hinted at the kids. "Watch out for them so they don''t fight again."


    Then, he turned back to start the engine.


    When they arrived at the hospital, they heard a faint voice of scoldinging from the ward.


    Soon, they realized it was Sharon scolding Stanley!


    Weird. How could Stanley be scolded?


    Jimmy''s face was full of excitement and he wanted to eavesdrop on the couple, but Ariah gave him


    a hard look and kicked him. "What are you doing? Open the door!"


    Getting kicked by her again, Jimmy snorted, "Ariah, I''m telling you, you''re the only one in this world


    who dares to hit me. If it''s anyone else, I''ll definitely hit them back!"


    After saying that, he pushed open the door of the ward. Looking at Stanley lying on the hospital


    bed, he was shocked. "Sharon, I was just away for a few hours and you''ve beaten him up like this?"


    Whoa, he didn''t expect Sharon to be so cruel that she even hit her own husband!


    Being misunderstood, Sharon was a little frustrated and her face turned red. "No, I didn''t beat him."

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325


    "You didn''t hit him?" Jimmy didn''t believe it. "Then why is his face swollen? If it''s not you, who could


    it be?"


    Indeed, no one would dare to abuse a patient at the hospital.


    At the same time, Ariah''s suspicious gaze swept over as well.


    Sharon felt it was hard to exin even if she had a good reason, so she red fiercely at Stanley,


    who was sitting on the hospital bed. "You tell them."


    Immediately, everyone''s gaze fell on Stanley.


    But he merely gave them an indifferent look and said, "Well, it''s not a big deal. I just got a little too


    worked up and ended up beating a paramour."


    "A paramour?" Jimmy was stunned. "Who?"


    Stanley''s eyes instantly turned cold. "Shawn Lewis."


    "Hahaha!"


    Ariah burst outughing, but then realized that it wasn''t appropriate, so she immediately stopped.


    "Oops, sorry."


    Then, she turned to look at Sharon, who shrugged in helplessness.


    Indeed, Stanley had got into a fight with Shawn just now, and it was Stanley, the patient, who


    started the fight.


    Thirty minutes ago, Stanley went out to look for Sharon, only to see her and Shawn together.


    Initially, he didn''t think too much of it. But then, he saw that Shawn not only didn''t keep a distance


    from her, but even acted intimately with her in front of him, so he got very angry and beat Shawn up,


    despite the fact that he was still injured.


    Although he was thirty- something now, for the first time in his life, he fought impulsively like a


    teenager.


    Upon hearing about Stanley''s savage deeds, Jimmy didn''tment anything but give him a deep


    look.


    Ariah hurriedly brought the two children to Stanley''s side and said with a smile, "Sadie didn''t sleep


    wellst night. She even cried during the sleep because she was very worried about you."


    Meanwhile, Sadie looked at Stanley''s bandaged head and asked timidly, "Daddy, does it hurt?"


    Stanley picked up his daughter and ced her next to him on the bed. Stroking her little face, he


    said, "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore and Daddy will be discharged tomorrow."


    Immediately, Sadie''s face brightened up.


    Then, Stanley''s gaze turned to his son, who had been staring at him silently with a pair of doe eyes


    that was full of worries.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine." Stanley caressed his head. "I heard you take care of your sister yesterday.


    That''s great."


    "Yeah, and Sadie''s been well- behaved too," said Seamus with shyness.


    After being consoled by Stanley, only then did the kids brighten up again.


    "Alright," said Sharon as she finally stepped out and took Sadie out of Stanley''s embrace. "Let''s go


    and have some food. Daddy needs to rest now."


    Stanley said nothing and let her take the kids away. He only withdrew his gaze when the door of the


    ward was closed.


    Ariah had also left. Now, it was just the men left in the ward.


    Jimmy took an apple from the fruit basket and casually wiped it with his clothes. Then, he took a


    bite and said, "Stanley, you''ve recovered your memories already, haven''t you?"


    Hearing that, Stanley wasn''t surprised at all, because as a policeman, Jimmy must have sharp


    eyes. "How did you know that?"


    "Well, based on the fact that you punched Shawn."


    Stanley was at a loss for words.


    "Because only when you''ve remembered everything and seen him getting very close with Sharon,


    then will you get really angry and hit him." Jimmy raised his eyebrows and asked, "When did you


    recoverthough?"


    Leaning back casually, Stanley cracked his neck and said, "I recovered when I woke up."


    "Have you told Sharon?"


    "Not yet."


    "Why?" Since he had recovered his memories, shouldn''t he have told Sharon, who had been


    looking for him for so many years, right away? How could he still hold himself back and say


    nothing?


    However, Stanley just narrowed his insightful eyes and changed the subject. "This wasn''t an


    ident. Someone must have tried to hurt me. You said that the officers had sealed off the scene,


    so did you guys find anything?"


    Jimmy dragged a chair over and sat down. With hesitation, he said, "After the ident, we shut


    down the amusement park and I asked my colleagues to check the train, which they found out that


    itsponents had indeed been altered."


    "So you found who did it?"


    Jimmy sighed. "Nah, it''s difficult to find who did it since there were a lot of peopleing and going


    at the amusement park."


    Hearing that, Stanley just nodded and said indifferently, "I probably know who did it though."


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean?"


    "Well, the night before that, Sharon almost got hurt by a car. At that time, I already suspected that it


    wasn''t just a simple car ident, so I invited the driver who caused the ident to a hotel so I can


    ask him somethingter."


    In the face of a series of idents, it was clear that someone was trying to hurt them and it was


    very likely to be manipted by the same person.


    Jimmy gaped and asked, "Stanley, you know who I am, right?"


    Confused, Stanley turned to look at him.


    "I''m a police officer! And you just told me that you kidnapped someone?" Jimmy threw the apple


    core into the trash can and continued, "Jeez, are you trying to challenge my bottom line?"


    "Tsk, I didn''t say I kidnapped him. I just invited him to a five-star hotel in a friendly manner."


    Jimmy was speechless.


    What a crafty fox!


    He knew Stanley was sharp-tongued, so he gave up and said, "Alright, which hotel you put him in


    now?"


    But Stanley changed the subject. "I heard Ariah discovered you cheated on her and she''s trying to


    divorce you now? What''s your n? Are you really gonna get a divorce with her?"


    Jimmy had been troubled by this matter recently. When he heard Stanley talk about it, he got a little


    irritable and sat down dispiritedly, mumbling, "I don''t know yet. She seemed calmer now. Perhaps...


    it''s possible... that we don''t get a divorce."


    Hearing his ramblings, Stanley frowned. "What do you mean? You don''t wanna divorce Ariah?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy just pressed his lips tightly and went silent.


    "Well, if you don''t wanna leave her, then you better deal with the mistress asap-either you send her


    abroad or you just stop seeing her. In short, you gotta act quick. Otherwise, trust me, you''ll regret it."

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326


    Stanley had been tricked once in this matter, so as an experienced person, he tried to advise


    Jimmy, hoping that he would listen to him.


    Many years ago, because of his guilt for Jensen, he spoiled Jensen''s sister a lot, to the extent that


    Jewel broke the rules and even colluded with Harvey to kidnap Sharon.


    If he had punished Jewel earlier, the kidnapping might not have happened.


    Therefore, he sincerely hoped that Jimmy wouldn''t repeat his past mistakes.


    Jimmy knew what Stanley was thinking, so he nodded and said, "I understand."


    Then, he changed the topic. "Now that you''ve recovered your memories, do you want to get back


    what you have before? The Jones Group has been in your half-brother, Liam''s hands for the past


    few years and he''s been in the limelight for quite some time now."


    "Anthony told me that when I just went missing, Liam had helped Sharon a lot during the first half-


    year and he even secretly looking for me?"


    "Yep, at least that guy still has some conscience. On the day you went missing, if it hadn''t been for


    him, Sharon would have jumped into the currents with you. And I think that he secretly went looking


    for you was probably because he wanted to know if you were really dead."


    After all, Liam had hated Stanley for a long time. It would be absolute nonsenseif he really hoped for


    Stanley to be alright.


    Just a week after Stanley went missing, he had taken over the Jones Group, and within a few


    weeks, he had already reced Stanley''s subordinates as his own, thus managed to control the


    company.


    Stanley pondered for a while before saying, "Anyway, don''t tell anyone about my recovery of


    memories yet, not even Ariah."


    Baffled, Jimmy asked, "What do you wanna do?"


    "Nothing much. I just wanna take back what belongs to me." Stanley said faintly, "I''ve been living


    peacefully back in Allgate City, but now when I returned, suddenly, everything ising at me.


    Someone is probably very eager to take me down."


    In the cafeteria-"What''s wrong?" Ariah noticed Sharon''s sullen look. "You don''t have an appetite?"


    Sharon just shook her head. "Nothing. Ariah, thank you for taking care of the kids for mest night."


    "Don''t mention it. Besides, Seamus and Sadie are very obedient, so they didn''t bring me any


    inconvenience at all." Ariah caressed Sadie''s head and asked Sharon, "Anyway, are you unhappy


    because Shawn was beaten up by Stanley?"


    Sharon was a little speechless. "Who told you I feel sorry for Shawn?"


    "So you''re not upset because Shawn was beaten up. What''s the reason then?" Ariah looked very


    eager.


    Seeing that Sharon was hesitant, Ariah urged, "Hurry up and say it."


    "Alright, it''s because Stanley found a new girlfriend when he was missing and they''re getting


    married at the end of this month," said Sharon lightly in a voice that the two children couldn''t hear.


    "For real?" Ariah got into a bad temper when she heard that and she almost banged on the table.


    "Is he really going to get married to that little b*tch?"


    Sharon''s voice was a bit muffled. "Well, he still keeps in touch with her and we all know Stanley


    doesn''t like to owe people anything. Ayana saved his life, so naturally, he will return her favor."


    "But he can''t just return it with his marriage!"


    Hearing that, Sharon just forced a smile. "Perhaps he has fallen in love with her."


    Ariah frowned. "That''s impossible. If he has fallen in love with Ayana, why would he stille to


    Beachmarsh City to look for you, and even live with you?"


    She didn''t believe that Stanley could be such a jerk.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was stunned upon hearing her words.


    Back in the ward, Stanley had nced at the clock hanging on the wall for the fifth time. It had been


    an hour since Sharon left. Why hadn''t shee back still?


    Jimmy sat on the sofa, reading a book. Every time when he looked up, he would see Stanley getting


    more impatient. Just as he was about to say something, the door was pushed open and Stanley


    immediately looked over, but it wasn''t Sharon.


    Ariah gestured at the takeaway in her hand and said with a smile, "I brought you lunch."


    Looking at her, Stanley asked, "Where''s Sharon?" "She went back already." Ariah put down the


    meals in her hand and said, "She said that since you can get out of bed and fight with people, you


    should be fine, so she brought the kids back with her."


    Immediately, Stanley''s expression changed. "You let her leave?"


    He didn''t believe that Sharon could be so cruel.


    Ariah strode to the bed with her long legs and unpacked the takeaway. "Yep, I did."


    Actually, Sharon intended to take the kids here to say goodbye, but Ariah just shoved her into a cab


    and her to go back to rest right away.


    "Jimmy!" Hearing her words, Stanley could feel his veins popping out under his skin and he


    ordered, "Get your wife out of here, right now!"


    Sighing, Jimmy knew that Stanley meant it so he went up to pull Ariah away. But the second he


    touched her, she screamed, "Let go! Jimmy, let go of me!"


    Taking her out of the ward, he waster kicked in the knees by Ariah''s high heels, which was so


    painful that he immediately let go of her and gasped.


    However, Ariah couldn''t even be bothered to look at him and wanted to leave.


    "Stop!" Frustrated, he strode up and wanted to teach her a lesson, but when his gazended on the


    red mark on her pale wrist, he softened his voice and muttered, "Why do you let Sharon away? You


    know Stanley misses her."


    Ariah sneered. "Miss her? Tsk, I don''t think so since he''s about to marry soon."


    Puzzled, Jimmy asked, "What?"


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    "Well, isn''t he going to marry Ayana who saved him four years ago?"


    "Huh? That''s impossible." Since Stanley had regained his memories and remembered his love for


    Sharon, how could he still marry someone else?


    Nevertheless, Ariah couldn''t be bothered to answer him. When the elevator door opened, she


    slipped in and said coldly, "Go and tell Stanley that if he wants to marry another woman, then stop


    bothering Sharon and get a divorce with her, for the sake of their rtionship all these years!"


    Then, the elevator door was slowly closed in front of him.


    Standing where he was, Jimmy instantly understood what she really meant. She was clearly


    mocking him for refusing to sign the divorce documents!

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327


    When Sharon returned home, she saw Shawn lying on the sofa.


    "Uncle Lewis!" Sadie was very happy to see him and threw herself into his arms.


    Shawn had already woken up when he heard the door being unlocked and quickly caught Sadie


    into his arms, then kissed her on the cheek. "Do you miss me?"


    Giggling, Sadie said, "Stop tickling me..."


    Then, Shawn carried her to the front of Seamus and asked, "What''s wrong, Seamus? You don''t


    seem quite happy to see me?"


    Actually, Seamus didn''t miss Shawn as much as his sister did, because deep inside his heart, he


    knew that this man wasn''t his father, so no matter how well Shawn treated them, he just couldn''t


    see him as their father.


    "Of course not, Uncle Lewis. How did youe in though?" Seamus looked at Shawn with a pair of


    inquiring eyes.


    Shawn just smiled and put down Sadie. Before he could say anything, Sharon ordered, "Baby, take


    your sister to sleep and Mommy has something to speak with Uncle Lewis."


    Obediently, Seamus took Sadie to the bedroom.


    As soon as the door was closed, Sharon''s expression changed. "Shawn, you''ve gone too far."


    Shawn just stared at her with a smile. "What''s the matter?"


    Not only did he arrange for someone to keep an eye on her, but now he even made his way into her


    home!


    With her hands out, Sharon demanded, "Did you secretly make a copy of my key? Give it to me!"


    Gradually, the smile on Shawn''s face faded away. "I held the key for almost four years, but I never


    used it. Today is my first time using it. Do you know why?"


    Sharon looked at him with a frown.


    "Because I found that I''ve been too well-mannered in the past four years, and you''re getting farther


    and farther away from me." Locking her gaze, Shawn gradually approached her. "You know that I


    like you. I''ve also told you many times that I wanna marry you and I''ll treat the kids like my own


    children. Yet, you still y dumb with me. Sharon, if I didn''t love you, why do you think that I still


    stay by your side for so many years?"


    Instinctively, Sharon retreated while looking straight into his eyes. "I thought that I''ve made it clear


    by rejecting your help several times and not giving you any hope. Recently, you finally stopped


    expressing your feelings as eagerly as you did before, so I figured out that you''ve already given up


    and finally treated me like a sibling. Yet... why are you doing this still?"


    Eventually, Sharon even got a little puzzled by why Shawn was so obsessed with her.


    Could it be that she gave him the wrong impression? But she had already made it very clear. Why


    couldn''t he listen to her?


    "Sibling?" Shawn sneered. "If I hadn''t used this as an excuse, you wouldn''t have let me stay by your


    side."


    Sharon just pursed her lips tightly. "But you know we can only be siblings. Why do you have to be


    so stubborn?"


    "Because I can''t let go!" Shawn snapped in a suppressed tone, "Can''t you feel my heart? I love you


    more than Stanley does. I can even provide you with a safe harbor. Why can''t you just ept me?"


    Upon saying that, he abruptly pressed Sharon against the wall. His eyes were red. "Sharon, don''t


    forget that the Jones killed your father. So how can you still be with Stanley?"


    Gasping, Sharon struggled as her body trembled slightly. "Shut up!"


    However, Shawn just curled into a smile. He seemed to be able to see through everything. "You still


    hold a grudge against him, don''t you? Even if he''s back now, you still mind what he and his family


    did to your father back then."


    Sharon''s body couldn''t help but tremble and a trace of anger shed across her face. The thing that


    she had always been unwilling to face was now tantly brought out by him.


    She struggled desperately. "Shawn, let go of me!"


    The look in his eyes was almost fanatic. "Be a good girl and stop struggling, if you don''t want the


    kids to see us like this..."


    As he said that, he leaned down to kiss her.


    Sharon swiftly turned her face away and dodged his kiss. Now, she was getting more irritated and


    struggling even greater. However, she couldn''t move him at all.


    Shawn seemed to have gone mad as his bodypletely pressed against her and his hand even


    tried to burrow into her clothes. Sharon''s face was filled with rage and she harshly bit down on his


    shoulder, warning him not to act recklessly!


    Due to the pain, Shawn paused and a fit of anger shed across his face at the same time. He


    picked her up and threw her onto the couch. Sharon sprang to her feet and was about to run away,


    but he was quicker.


    Under his pressure, Sharon was pinned to the sofa. Terrified, she wanted to scream for help, but


    she was afraid that the kids would be frightened by the scene. Just then, a figure came.


    Sharon opened her mouth and was about to call for him, but she restrained himself.


    Stanley...


    With a ''bang'', he hit Shawn on the head with a vase. Immediately, Shawn cked out and


    copsed.


    Sharon quickly pushed him away from her before pouncing towards Stanley who was shrouded in


    rage, pleading, "Please... stop!"


    Stanley pushed her away and kicked hard on Shawn, whose body twitched and then became


    motionless.


    Stanley still looked enraged. Just now, when he came in, he saw Shawn bullying Sharon. Without a


    second thought, he directly picked up the vase on the cab and smashed it on him, but it wasn''t


    enough to relieve his hatred. He almost wanted to kill Shawn on the spot!


    Meanwhile, Sharon rushed over and held his waist tightly. As if knowing what he was going to do,


    she pleaded in a trembling voice, "You gotta stop, please!"


    Stanley''s face was covered in ayer of iciness, and the veins on his forehead almost popped out.


    "You''re still speaking for him?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    If he came a secondter, she would''ve been...


    Stanley didn''t dare to think further!


    At the same time, Sharon''s face was pale as she gasped. Just now when Stanley pushed her away,


    she had knocked her knee against the coffee table and it was so painful that she almost cried.


    "No... it''s not that..." Sharon stood in front of him and shook her head. "If you continue to beat him,


    he''s going to die and you''ll be a murderer!"


    She didn''t want to see him breaking thew.


    And she didn''t want him to lose his mind and do something he would regretter!

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328


    "So what if he''s dead?" Stanley said coldly. He looked icy and his chest was heaving. It was obvious


    that he was extremely furious. "Do you think I''ll be afraid? No. Instead, I''ll make his dead body


    disappearpletely."


    Stunned, Sharon lowered her voice and said with red eyes, "If he''s dead, you''ll go to jail! Do you


    want the kids to visit you in prison? Do you want them to lose their father again?"


    Just now, Sharon had been suppressing her emotions so that she wouldn''t wake the children up.


    Now she couldn''t hold it back anymore and roared, "Okay, if this is what you want, then do it! Kill


    Shawn. Kill him because of a fit of anger!"


    While saying that, Sharon wiped away her tears and stood aside. "Kill him, and I''ll call the police


    immediately!"


    Stanley was still in a state of shock, but when he heard her words, his violent expression actually


    eased a bit.


    He looked at the vase in his hand and threw it aside, then stared at Shawn. "Where are the kids?"


    Knowing that he had calmed down, she pointed to the bedroom and said, "They are inside."


    Stanley walked to the bedroom, while Sharon stood where she was. Finally, she went up and


    checked Shawn... Thank goodness, he was just passing out.


    She let out a long sigh of relief, but still, she didn''t dare to touch his body. She just covered him with


    a nket.


    Right then, Stanley walked out from the bedroom and his expression was a little solemn, as he said


    in a low voice, "They heard us, but Seamus stopped Sadie froming out."


    Sharon was stupefied for a second, then nodded her head. Just now, they were indeed a bit loud.


    Fortunately, Seamus didn''t let Sadiee out.


    "We can''t stay here anymore." Stanley ordered directly, "Pack up some clothes and let''s take the


    kids to stay at a hotel tonight."


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, she nced at him and did as he said, which was quite rare.


    Half an hourter, they took the kids out. Of course, they didn''t let them see Shawn lying on the


    ground.


    In the car, Sharon sent a text to Shawn''s assistant and asked him toe over. She also told him


    that the key was under the door carpet. After sending these messages, she was finally relieved.


    On the way to the hotel, Stanley made a phone call. When they arrived at the hotel, thanks to the


    assistant of his back in Allgate City, the room was ready.


    Upon entering the room, the twins had already fallen asleep, and Stanley ced Seamus on the


    bed, then said to Sharon, "Go take a bath."


    He didn''t look well though, and he didn''t even say a word to her on the way here.


    After putting Sadie down on the bed, Sharon took out her clothes and went to the bathroom quietly.


    Although Stanley didn''t say anything, she knew he must have seen Shawn pressing her onto the


    sofa and he must have minded it in his heart, which was why he asked her to take a bath.


    Thinking about that, Sharon stayed in the bathroom for almost half an hour. When she came out of


    the shower, Stanley could smell the scenting from her body and turned around to look, while


    still holding a cig.


    Instantly, Sharon''s expression changed a little, and she wanted to say something.


    Stanley seemed to know what was on her mind. He raised the cigarette and exined faintly, "I


    didn''t smoke. I just lit it."


    Nevertheless, Sharon looked away with her lips pursed.


    When he saw that, he put out the cig and walked towards her. Standing tall in front of her, he


    ordered, "Look at me."


    But she didn''t move.


    "Sharon, look at me." He repeated and even raised his voice.


    Finally, Sharon raised her head with her fists clenched.


    And almost right away, Stanley saw the red mark on her neck and narrowed his gaze as he


    bing angry. However, he closed his eyes and suppressed the anger, then asked deeply,


    "Where else did he touch you other than the neck?"


    Looking at the conspicuous marks left on Sharon''s neck, he had to use all of his strength to fight


    back the urge of going back to kill Shawn!


    Sharon could sense his rage and she hunched her shoulders a little. "Just the neck."


    When Stanley heard that, his eyes turned cold and his thin lips were tightly pressed together. "Go to


    rest. I have something to do now."


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Sharon blurted out, "What are you going to do?"


    Stanley understood what she meant. After a while, he replied, "I''m not going to make trouble for


    Shawn. Don''t worry. Go to sleep. I''ll be backter."


    Then, he went out.


    However, she just stood rooted on the spot.


    Was he angry? Or perhaps he didn''t want to see her now?


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon turned around and went to bed to lie down beside the children.


    In the room of another hotel¡ª


    Wird had been tied here for a long time. Three days ago, when he just came out of the police


    station, he was taken to this ce, thus begun his suffering.


    He had been blindfolded, so he couldn''t see where he was and could only rely on his hearing to


    catch some information.


    For example, the door was opened now, and he could hear that there seemed to be two people


    walking in.


    Usually, only one person woulde in. So why were there two peopleing today?


    Suddenly, the blindfold was removed, and the light shone down on his face. Squinting his eyes, he


    looked over, only to see a tall and strong man standing in front of him. The man''s clothes were a bit


    messy and his head was bandaged in gauze. Nevertheless, his gaze was very icy.


    "Why... did you kidnap me?" Wird asked weakly.


    Hearing that, the man with the bandage pulled a chair over and sat down in front of him. He pointed


    at himself and asked, "Have you forgotten me so soon?"


    Wird squinted his swollen eyes at him for a while and realized that he did look a little familiar.


    "Well, I''ll help you to recall then." With a sneer, he said, "You almost hit my wife with your car three


    days ago, but she didn''t hold you responsible for it. Well, do you really think that we''ll be fooled by


    your drunken driving excuse?"

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329


    Immediately, Wird remembered it and widened his eyes... This man was the woman''s husband.


    They had met in the police station, but the man told the police that they didn''t want to hold him


    responsible for the ident, so he was released right away.


    He thought that the ident was over, but then, he was kidnapped and brought here, which turned


    out to be this man''s instruction.


    Wird was shocked. "What... do you want to do?"


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Expressionlessly, Stanley tapped on the armrest of his chair, though his eyes were ice-cold. "Tsk,


    you don''t know?"


    "1-1 don''t know..." Wird gritted his teeth. "But-but this is considered as... as a crime, you know?


    You''re kidnapping and threatening a civilian, and I''ll... I''ll sue you!"


    Stanley, however, smiled casually. "Oh, maybe


    I couldmit a murder as well?"


    Hearing that, Wird was trembling all over and couldn''t say a word. Although the man was


    laughing, there was no smile in his eyes. Wird could sense that if he didn''t cooperate, the man


    would really kill him.


    Soon, Stanley lost his patience and demanded, "Tell me who''s behind this."


    Wird swallowed hard. "I... I don''t know what you''re talking about. You''d better let me go, or else


    my family will call the cops when realized that I''m missing and you''ll... Wait, what are you doing?"


    Pushing the chair aside, Stanley stood up and took off his jacket, as he ordered to the man standing


    behind him, "Leave us alone first."


    Grinning, Ryan turned around and left.


    Wird was frightened already. "Wh-what do you want to do?"


    After taking off his jacket, Stanley rolled up his sleeves and cracked his fingers expressionlessly.


    Meanwhile, standing in the quiet corridor, Ryan could only hear some muffling noisesing from


    the room.


    He felt pity for Wird because if Wird had answered them earlier, Stanley wouldn''t have needed


    to do this himself. Stanley was clearly in a bad mood today. Now, listening to the muffled cries


    inside, Ryan thought Stanley must be venting his anger on Wird.


    Finishing a cig, Ryan sensed that the scene inside had stopped, so he used the keycard to enter


    the room.


    Wird''s face was very swollen and covered in blood. Leaning against the back of the chair, he


    could only hum weakly.


    Meanwhile, Stanley stood by the side and his shirt was a little messy. Ryan walked over, only to find


    that Wird was injured quite horribly. He looked up at Stanley and asked, "Did you quarrel with


    your wife?"


    Otherwise, why would he hit Wird so hard?


    Stanley tidied up his clothes with a gloomy expression. When he thought of how Sharon had been


    bullied by Shawn, his gaze turned even sharper. Sneering, he denied, "Nah, why would I quarrel


    with her."


    A look of disbelief shed across Ryan''s face. "Then it must be because your wife gave you a cold


    shoulder, so you came here to vent your anger."


    Stanley was fired up by his words. "Shut up!"


    Ryan just curled his lips.


    On the other hand, listening to their conversation, Wird realized he was just a tool for the man to


    vent his anger. Irritated, he could only re at them fiercely.


    "You better don''t look at him like that!" Seeing the hatred on Wird''s face, Ryan tried to persuade


    him with good intentions. "This man isn''t someone who you''d like to provoke.


    The more you act like this, the more you''ll get beaten up. So you better just hold it in!"


    "F*ck! I''m telling you, if you don''t finish me today, I''ll kill you as soon as I go out!"


    Ryan just smiled, but there was an iciness in his eyes.


    Actually, Ryan was the cruelest of the two. Unfortunately, Wird didn''t realize that, because he was


    deceived by Ryan''s kind appearance.


    Finally, Stanley sneered as he hadpletely lost his patience. He then held his palm open to


    Ryan, hinting at him to hand the phone over.


    Ater taking the phone, Stanley then showed a video to Wird.


    Before Wird could even look at the screen, a terrified female voice was heard. "Dad... save me..."


    "Ah!" Hearing his daughter''s cry for help, Wird subconsciously wanted to pounce on Stanley, but


    his body was tied up, so he couldn''t move. He then looked up angrily and demanded, "How could


    you kidnap my daughter too?"


    Ryan took over the phone and paused the video. With a grin, he said, "Indeed, I took your daughter


    away. But as long as you tell me who incite you to do this, I''ll let go of her right away."


    Wird stared at him with his lips tightly pursed.


    Seeing that, Ryan continued, "It seems that you don''t wanna talk still? Fine. I''ll let your daughter


    suffer a bit then..."


    "No... stop it!"


    Just when Ryan was about to make a call, Wird eventually gave up. "I''ll talk. Please stop!"


    Ryan put his phone away. "Then tell me."


    "Three days ago, someone came to my workce and threatened me to do something for them.


    They said that if I didn''t do as they said, my family and my job would be in danger." Taking a few


    deep breaths, Wird continued, "So I had no choice but to cooperate with them. That day, they


    took me to the shopping mall and when you came out, they asked me to hit you with the car!"


    After he said that, he looked at Stanley and pleaded, "That''s all I know, and I''m telling the truth.


    Please, let my daughter go. She''s only eighteen years old, please..."


    However, Stanley just took out two photos from his pocket with a poker face and showed them to


    Wird. "Do you recognize the man who ordered you?"


    Wird''s eyes were swollen, and blood and sweat kept dripping down. He couldn''t see the person in


    the photo clearly. Squinting his eyes, he then gestured to the photo on the left with his chin and


    said, "It''s him! He was the one who ordered me!"


    Stanley put away the photos and instructed Ryan to let him go.


    And so, Ryan loosened the grip on Wird.


    With hesitation, Wird then asked, "What about my daughter..."


    Ryan merely replied with a smile, "What about her? She''s totally fine. Oh, by the way, she''s really


    good at acting. When I went to her school, she was performing a kidnapping scene with her


    ssmates on the stage!"


    Wird stood rooted to the ground, as if struck by lightning.


    Nevertheless, Ryan kicked him out. "Hurry up and go, or else I might change my mind."


    Wird hurriedly escaped.


    Closing the door, Ryan returned to the room, where Stanley was looking at the photos in his hand


    indifferently, though his knuckles had turned white.


    Frowning, Ryan walked over. "Who exactly is it that wants to harm you and your family?"


    "Tsk." With an icy look, Stanley threw the photos aside and replied, "It''s my biological father who''s


    trying to kill me."

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330


    While Sharon was half asleep, she felt the edge of the bed sink. She opened her eyes in a daze,


    but before she could see anyone, she had smelled the breath of the man behind her.


    It was Stanley.


    He''s back?


    Just as she was about to get up, Stanley leaned over and held her tightly in his arms. "What are you


    doing?"


    "...turning on the lights."


    "Don''t. Go to sleep." Stanley hugged her from behind. "Don''t wake them up."


    Pursing her lips, Sharon dismissed her intention to turn on the lights. After a long while, she slowly


    rxed her tense body, and calmly got away from his arms.


    Stanley seemed to have sensed her little movements and dragged her back to his side. His tone


    was a little unhappy. "Stop moving."


    Sharon had two children in front of her, and behind her was a man''s chest filled with a fiery passion.


    His skin was burning hot, and his attitude waspletely different from before he went out. It was


    as if nothing had happened. His cold and indifferent appearance before he left reyed in Sharon''s


    mind. Now that he was embracing her so tightly, Sharon could not ept it.


    As she struggled to free herself, Stanley pressed down on her shoulder with his powerful hand and


    asked with a frown, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon''s low and dull voice broke through the silence, "Didn''t you say you were mad at me and left?


    Why did youe back?"


    "Me, mad at you?" Stanley flipped her over and frowned. "Tell me clearly, how am I mad at you?"


    "You must be very unhappy after Shawn touched me. You didn''t say a word on the way to the hotel.


    The first thing you did when we arrived at the hotel was ask me to take a bath. Stanley, did you...


    did you..."


    Sharon couldn''t continue. She couldn''t forget Stanley''s cold face when he told her to take a shower,


    as if he was despising her.


    She bit her lip and lowered her gaze. Suddenly, her chin tightened and her face was lifted. She was


    forced to look into Stanley''s dark eyes. "Sharon, why would I be mad at you? I''m mad at that b*stard


    for hurting you! I asked you to take a shower because I think you must feel very ufortable. As


    for why I left the room, it was because if I stayed and looked at you, I wouldn''t be able to control my


    temper. It''s very likely that I would go and find trouble with Shawn. That''s why I left to distract


    myself."


    Sharon was stunned for a moment. "Is... that all?"


    "What else could it be? Did you think I was disgusted by you?"


    Immediately, Sharon pursed her lips.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Am I such a person in your heart?"


    Embarrassed, Sharon couldn''t speak.


    Stanley''s breath drew closer, and his forehead pressed against hers. His hot breath was blowing on


    her cheek. "Have you ever fallen in love with Shawn in the four years when I was away? Huh?"


    His question was straightforward, and his lips gently bit hers. Sharon''s body leaned back. "No... no."


    Stanley was satisfied with this definite answer, and he increased the intensity of his kiss. "Since I''m


    back, all three of you can depend on me. Don''t worry; I''ll take care of you. From now on, you


    shouldn''t meet Shawn again. Otherwise, I won''t be happy. Do you hear me?"


    Sharon was made dizzy by his kiss and didn''t speak for a while.


    "Did you hear me?" Stanley pulled her body closer, and Sharon cried out in shock. Immediately, she


    suppressed her shock and quickly nodded to show that she understood.


    With that, Stanley said softly, "Good girl." He then turned over and pressed her down. It had been a


    long time since he was this close to her. Now that he was holding her in his arms, he couldn''t


    control himself, even just smelling her scent. After a while, his breath was irregr, and his body


    temperature was astonishingly high.


    The two children were sleeping on the side. Sharon didn''t dare to make a single sound as she


    gritted her teeth and endured. Seeing that, Stanley let out a soft chuckle and viciously bit down on


    her shoulder.


    "Ah..."


    Sharon lost herself and moaned.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    Looking into his teasing eyes, Sharon blushed and red at him. However, with his shining eyes,


    he appeared particrly charming.


    Stanley''s Adam''s apple throbbed as he looked at her. Next, he simply got up to pick her up. As


    Sharon grasped onto his shoulders, she asked in a raspy voice, "What are you doing?" "Aren''t you


    shy?" Stanley held her in his arms and walked towards the suite. He couldn''t make big movements


    with the kids around, and definitely couldn''t show off his moves, so he decided to take her to the


    suite.


    Sadie wasn''t a sound sleeper. Although the bed was big, there was no one blocking her and she


    was likely to fall off the bed. Sharon was a little worried. "But Sadie..."


    "I''ll watch out, there won''t be a problem." Gently, Stanley ced Sharon on the bed...


    Soon, the temperature in the bedroom rose, and with that, Sharon''s words were drowned by his


    kiss.


    The next day when Sharon woke up, she heard some voices before she could open her eyes. He


    deliberately lowered his voice to speak for fear of disturbing her.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes. There were vague spots of pain all over her body. Thinking of the


    ridiculous things that had happenedst night, Sharon stared at the ceiling for a long time. She was


    both angry and annoyed. At the same time, she was also ming herself for not having self-control.


    What was going on between her and Stanley? He had a fiance outside, and here he was, having


    sex with her yesterday...


    Not wanting to think about it further as it was overly raunchy, Sharon took a deep breath and stood


    up to wash up.


    Seeing their mother came out after finished washing her face, Seamus and Sadie realized that she


    was awake. They turned their heads to look at Stanley who was outside. "Daddy, Mommy is awake.


    Can we talk loudly now?"


    Stanley walked in with coffee in hand. Draped in the hotel''s bathrobe, he looked refreshed and his


    handsome features were filled with a doting smile. "Sure."


    Sadie ran over and grabbed Sharon''s hand. "Mommy, Seamus and I are going to school today.


    Daddy said he will take us to school when you wake up."


    It was rare that the little girl who didn''t like to go to school was so enthusiastic today. Sharon smiled


    with gratification and touched her daughter''s face. "Let''s go. I''ll take you and your brother to school."


    Just as she was about to pack up her things, Stanley pushed her to the living room outside.


    "There''s no rush. Let''s have breakfast first."


    Without batting an eyelid, Sharon struggled out of his grasp and said indifferently, "I''m not hungry..."


    "Not hungry? No, you must have breakfast!" Stanley frowned and interrupted her immediately.


    "You''re not allowed to go anywhere if we don''t have breakfast!"


    Sharon cast a nce at him, pursed her lips, and had no choice but to oblige and eat.


    The two little children stood on the furry carpet barefooted and dared not say anything as they


    looked at their mother, who was being lectured like a primary school student by their father. Both of


    them covered their mouths to giggle.


    Fifteen minutester, she finally finished breakfast. After changing her clothes, Sharon came out to


    find that Stanley had already dressed up as well. He was in a suit and tie, and the gauze on his


    head had been removed. He had resumed his previous well- dressed appearance.

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331


    Stanley noticed that Sharon''s attitude towards him hadpletely changed when he woke up this


    morning, as if she didn''t know him; she was so passionate towards him the night before, but this


    morning, she didn''t talk to him, nor did she even bother to look at him.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and stared at the woman in front of him. He could not figure out how this


    woman could turn against him so quickly. The night before there was still a spark, but today,


    everything seemed gloomy.


    In the underground parking lot, seeing the family of four walking over, Ryan waved his hand. "Over


    here."


    Stanley strode over.


    "This car is not a supercar worth millions, but it can still be used as transportation." Ryan gave the


    car keys to Stanley and smiled naturally at Sharon. "Hello, Sharon."


    Sharon was taken aback by this stranger''s calling but replied politely, "Nice... Nice to meet you."


    Ryan nced at the two children. Stroking Seamus''s head, he said, "This is the first time we''ve met,


    so I''ve not prepared any gifts. How about I buy gifts for you next time?"


    Seamus was usually introverted. Now that a stranger was touching his head, he took a few steps


    back warily.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    On the other hand, Sadie was grinning. "Uncle, you''re so tall! You''re even taller than my father!"


    "That''s because I used to practice boxing," Ryan exined to the children. "That''s why I''m of a


    bigger build than your father."


    Sadie seemed to understand, but actually she didn''t.


    Hearing that, Seamus seemed to be a little interested, and he took the initiative to ask Ryan, "Is


    boxing difficult?"


    "Not really. Everything is difficult from the start. You just need to get used to it." Ryan smiled as he


    looked at the two cute little children. "If you want to learn it in the future, you cane to me. I''ll


    teach you for free."


    Ryan was a well-known boxer in the boxing field. When Stanley met him in the past, the people in


    the circle had a love- hate rtionship with him. Now that such a big guy like Ryan was saying such


    courageous words to the two children, Stanley immediately felt protective over them. "Thank you.


    My kids will not participate in such bloody things when they grow up."


    Ryan rubbed his nose and shrugged.


    From Sharon''s perspective, Stanley and Ryan'' s rtionship seemed to be pretty good. Even after


    Stanley said something like this, this guy did not seem unhappy about it.


    Instead, heughed and continued chatting with the children for a while longer before bidding them


    farewell and leaving.


    Sharon looked at him as he left and asked curiously, "Who is he?"


    This was definitely a friend that Stanley had made after losing his memories. Four years ago,


    Stanley didn''t have such a person by his side.


    "You''re finally talking to me?" Stanley raised his eyebrows and looked at her. "I thought you weren''t


    going to talk to me today."


    Sharon was speechless.


    "I met him when I was abroad. I helped him once by coincidence, and after that, he has been


    following me all this time," Stanley briefly exined Ryan''s identity to her.


    So that was what it was.


    Lowering his gaze, Stanley looked at Sharon and asked her, "What exactly is going on?


    Everything was fine yesterday, but why are you pulling a long face at me today?" As he spoke, he


    squinted his ck eyes. "Was it that I did not perform well yesterday? Impossible, I clearly made


    you speechlessst night."


    "Shut up!"


    Sharon''s face reddened as she roared. She wished that she could hit him right now!


    The children were around, yet he was talking nonsense!


    Stanley smiled and stopped teasing her. He then opened the car door and let the two children in,


    then gestured for Sharon to sit in front.


    Sharon ignored him and sat directly in the backseat.


    This made Stanley speechless.


    Since they had arrived at schoolte, Sharon took the children in. Stanley also followed them to


    ss. When they left the children under the teacher''s care, the teacher couldn''t help but look behind


    Sharon.


    During the half of the year where the children were at school, Sharon had always been picking them


    up and sending them off alone. The teacher had never seen a man alongside her.


    Several mothers in the ss had already started discussing it. They said that Sharon was a single


    mother and some bad-mouthed women gossiped that Sharon was a mistress who gave birth to


    illegitimate children.


    Now that Stanley appeared in school, and with his appearance and temperament that was superior


    to that of the male movie stars, the teacher couldn''t help but fix her eyes on him.


    Just then, she recalled who he was - the father who came to pick Seamus and Sadie up from


    school the other day.


    Sharon''s children were the most good-looking in their ss. Originally, everyone thought that they


    inherited their good looks from Sharon, but they certainly did not expect that the children¡¯ s father


    looked even more aesthetically pleasing.


    After Sharon and Stanley left, they ran into another familying to send their children off. It


    seemed that they werete as well.


    It was a woman with a sharp tongue who secretly ridiculed Sharon several times. Now that Sharon


    had brought such an outstanding man, she couldn''t help but say, "Oh, Miss Cruz, you''ve found a


    stepfather for the children? Then I''m really happy for them. In the future, at least they¡¯ll have both a


    mother and a father to teach them."


    Sharon frowned, but before she could say anything, Stanley couldn''t stand it any longer. "Who is


    she?"


    Sharon cleared her throat and said in a low voice, "Seamus once fought with her son and beat him


    to tears, so they''re not really fond of me.


    Stanley raised his eyebrows, indicating that he understood.


    When that woman heard Sharon, she couldn''t help but retort sarcastically, "If it weren''t for the


    school who stepped in, we wouldn''t have let your child go. He is so arrogant at such a young age.


    Don''t you teach him manners at all?"


    Sharon could no longer restrain herself when she heard this. The woman was free to attack her, but


    if she verbally attacked her child, as a mother, Sharon would definitely not tolerate it.


    "You seemed quite angry, Madam. I wonder why my son Seamus hit your son?" Outside the


    ssroom door came Stanley''s calm voice. Although his tone was soft, after all, he was a man who


    had been the leader for many years. Exuding an aura of confidence, he nced over the woman


    with his halfsquinted eyes, revealing a sense of majesty.


    The woman couldn''t help but step back for a long time.


    Stanley''s lips seemed to curl up a little, and he continued, "I have been away on business trips all


    this while, so my wife has always been responsible for the children. My wife has always been kind


    and isn¡¯t calctive with others, so when the children had a conflict with others, she didn''t inform


    me."


    Speaking of this point, he paused. His eyes suddenly became sharp, and he looked straight at the


    woman. "My wife is kind-hearted, but I am not. I support my two children a lot and treat them as


    treasures. I can''t even bear to say harsh words to them at home. My wife may be able to bear with it


    if they are bullied outside, but I can''t!"


    Once he finished his sentence, he turned to look at the teacher, who was stunned standing aside.


    "There are CCTVs, teachers, and security guards at school, so I believe that the management can''t


    be any clearer about what happened that day. As a father, I know my children better than anyone.


    They are cute and kind, just like their mother. They will never bully their ssmates for no reason!"

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332


    Although Stanley''s words were gentle, there was conviction in them. He stood tall in the sunlight, his


    whole body enveloped in brimming light, and his facial features were sharp and prominent.


    This stunned not only the crowd around, but also Sharon.


    In the past few years, she had been taking care of the children all by herself. No matter what


    happened, she would always try to resolve things quickly and not make a big deal out of it as she


    thought this would frighten the children.


    It was the same thest time when the children fought. She privately apologized and sent apology


    gifts to the other child¡¯s parents, quietly dissolving this issue.


    It was just that every time she saw them, they would always ridicule her.


    Each time she was ridiculed, Sharon would only tolerate it since it was not physical abuse. She


    didn''t think that they would meet the couple since it was Stanley''s first timeing to the school


    with her and the children. Moreover, she certainly didn''t expect Stanley would take the initiative to


    stand up and protect her.


    She hadn''t felt this protected for a long time; the feeling that no matter what happened, someone


    would always stand in front to protect her and not let her get insulted.


    This felt really good.


    Sharon stood behind Stanley, staring at his broad back in a daze, and tears started welling up in her


    eyes.


    On the other hand, that couple obviously didn''t expect that Sharon, who had always been easy to


    manipte and bully, suddenly showed up with a smart and tough husband.


    It was obvious that the woman was used to being unreasonable. Although she was intimidated by


    Stanley''s imposing manner, she still couldn''t help but retaliated, "Oh, so your children are your


    treasure, and you think it isn''t the same for me? I know my son very well too. He wouldn''t have


    initiated a fight. It was definitely your child who started it!"


    "Shut up!" Sharon couldn''t tolerate it anymore. Pushing aside Stanley, she strode over and looked


    at the woman coldly, "I''m warning you! If you don''t like it, then you cane at me. If I hear you


    insult my child again, believe it or not, I''ll beat you up!"


    Obviously, the woman did not expect that Sharon would suddenly be so protective of her child and


    was slightly taken aback. Stepping a few steps back, she could only stare and point at Sharon but


    was too tongue-tied to say anything.


    Stanley walked up to stand beside Sharon. As he stood side by side with her, his deep and dark


    eyes shifted to the stupefied teacher not far away. In a deep voice, he said, "Since someone


    deliberately embarrassed my wife today, I am not a man if I don''t seek justice for her and my


    children. Miss Clifton, please show us the video of the incident that day, and ask all the adults on


    duty that day toe here. I''d like to see which child was the one stirring up trouble and bullying


    others!"


    It was actually quitemon for children to fight, and usually, it would not be a big issue. But this


    woman''s family, the Garners, were too unreasonable; their child was definitely the one who bullied


    Sadie first, which caused Seamus to fight back as he couldn¡¯t bear his younger sister being bullied.


    The Garners were in the wrong, but they had the impression that Sharon, as a single mother, was


    easy to bully, and so they took advantage of the situation.


    To avoid trouble, the school tried to decelerate the situation by talking to Sharon, who looked more


    easygoing. The school authorities certainly did not expect the Garners to bring it up again.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    To prevent them from making a big fuss out of it, one of the teachers, Miss Clifton immediately


    came up to mediate. Moreover, she unconsciously stood on the side of Sharon''s family while


    speaking.


    "Mr. and Mrs. Garner, you know exactly what happened that day. Since Miss Cruz has let it go, how


    could you bring this issue up again?"


    "You..."


    Upon seeing how furious the Garners were, Miss Clifton immediately stopped what she was going


    to say. "The witness and material evidence of the incident are all here. If this issue dissipates, you


    will have no reason to exin yourselves. Mr. Garner, please don''t mention it in the future. Seamus


    and Sadie''s father has been on a business trip all this time, and it''s not like what you thought at all.


    You see, Miss Cruz has been enduring your usations during this period of time and chose not to


    argue with you."


    Then she turned to look at Stanley with a big smile and said, "Sir, let''s not make a fuss about this? If


    everyone takes a step back, it won''t be awkward for us to meet each other in the future. What do


    you think?"


    The Garners were so angry that they stomped on the ground and yelled that they wouldn''t just let


    this matter go. Stanley had been giving in all this time, but even he, who usually gave in to women,


    was so angered by Mrs. Garner that he sneered.


    Sharon''s heart skipped a beat. She knew that Stanley was now extremely angry and was afraid that


    he would do something horrible. She said to the teacher who had been persuading him, "We have


    something else to do. We''ll be leaving first."


    Then, she grabbed Stanley''s hand and left the school.


    It was obvious that Stanley was still enraged even after leaving the school. Sharon didn''t know why


    he was so angry. Mrs. Garner was just a bad-mouthed woman, and Sharon didn''t bother much


    about her, so why did he care so much?


    "Is this how you always allow them to bully you?" Stanley''s cold voice rang out as she was deep in


    thought.


    Sharon raised her head and nced at him. "Sometimes, some things will pass if you can endure


    for just a moment. It won''t be advantageous for you to get involved with that sort of person."


    With his mouth tightly pursed, Stanley stared at her. "Sharon, good people are easily bullied. If you


    continue to tolerate, these people will be more aggressive. They won''t think that you''re


    magnanimous and don''t want to cause trouble. They''ll only think that you''re easy to bully!"


    Sharon opened her mouth, wanting to retort, but the words seemed to be caught in her throat, and


    nothing came out.


    In the car, Stanley was driving silently while Sharon looked a little absent- minded. A momentter,


    she slowly opened her mouth and said, "You are right. Now that I think about this period of time...


    Each time I meet Mrs. Garner, she will definitely make fun of me. Perhaps I was too simple-minded


    and thought that she''ll leave me alone as long as I don''t find trouble with her."


    But she had forgotten about human nature; humans were like that, the more you didn''t fight back,


    the more the other party would cross the line.


    "I always took the children alone. I always wanted to protect them. I thought that only by causing


    less trouble could I protect them better. So when I encounter this kind of provocation, I


    subconsciously avoid it. I don''t want the children to get involved in these things. I am afraid that they


    will be implicated..."


    After Sharon finished muttering, Stanley''s hand that was holding onto the steering wheel shook


    violently. Everything she did was for the sake of the children. Even if she was bullied and wronged,


    she felt that there was nothing wrong with it.


    For the first time, he hated himself for going missing thest four years and even regretted not


    taking the initiative to recall those memories back then. If he had done so, he would have found out


    earlier that he had a wife and even children, and he would have protected them so as not to let


    them suffer those grievances.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333


    After Sharon finished speaking, it was quiet in the car for a long time. She turned her head and


    looked over. Stanley still in the driver''s seat, frozen, his hands tightly holding onto the steering


    wheel.


    Her eyes met his dark gloomy eyes. For a moment, Sharon saw regret and self-me...


    Startled, Sharon asked: "Are you... sure you haven''t got your memories back?"


    Without warning, she blurted out these words because he was just acting too suspicious, and the


    emotions that he unconsciously showed gave her the impression that he was truly the old Stanley.


    Stanley''s dark eyes shed. "No."


    Sharon wasn''t so easily fooled this time. Again, she asked suspiciously, "Nothing at all?"


    "Yes."


    "Then how do you know Shawn?"


    Indeed, Stanley''s reactions made it seem as if he knew Shawn. His reaction to how Shawn treated


    her in her house the day before, and his reaction to the first time they both met in the hospital.


    Stanley remained calm and answered, "Anthony told me. He showed me Shawn''s photos, and


    Anthony also told me what happened to you in the past."


    Fine, Sharon had no choice but to believe him. Anthony did know everything that had happened in


    the past.


    Sharon lowered her eyshes, still unable to hide the disappointment in her heart.


    Looking at her like this, Stanley twitched his mouth. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he


    swallowed back his words.


    Stanley restarted the car to leave. After a moment of silence, he slowly said, "In the future, if the


    couple gives you trouble again, don''t put up with it. Either you call them out or you retaliate,


    ording to your mood. Don''t worry about what will happenter. Do you understand?"


    Hearing this, Sharon turned her head to look at him in astonishment.


    Stanley''s expression was indifferent as if he was talking about a weather forecast. "In the future, no


    matter what happens, I will be the one to back you up. In the future, no one will bully you and the


    kids, and only you will be the one who bullies others."


    When he said these words, he was practically squinting. Sharon''s heart beat a little faster. Although


    she felt that these words were too arrogant, it was undeniable that when she heard what he said,


    she felt love and doted.


    She was also slightly blushing, but when she thought of something, the blush on her face gradually


    faded.


    But he and Ayana...


    Tightening her lips, Sharon felt a little agitated. She pointed to the intersection in front and said,


    "Pull up there. My office is just there."


    Stanley didn''t notice the change in her facial expression or mood at all. He raised his eyebrows and


    asked, "Are we here already?"


    "Yes." Sharon nodded a little impatiently. "Stop the car here."


    Stanley nced at her and intuitively noticed that there were some fluctuations in her emotions. He


    wanted to speak, but Sharon had already opened the door and got out.


    After watching her disappear, Stanley restarted the car and left.


    Soon after, Sharon walked into the office, but she was alreadyte. When the assistant saw her


    coming in, he was the first to greet her. "Sharon, why are youte? Did you have trouble getting the


    children out of bed?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    ncing at him, she asked, "Mark, who are you to Shawn?"


    Just then, Mark''s eyes opened wide. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that she asked him so


    suddenly, and he couldn''t react to it for quite a few minutes. When he finally regained his senses,


    Sharon had already sat on the office chair.


    Mark gulped. Aftering to his senses, he slowly walked over and looked at Sharon a little


    nervously, "Sharon, how... how did you know?"


    "In the past few years, when the children and I had any troubles, Shawn would always be the first to


    rush to us immediately. Someone must have leaked the news to him. If it weren''t someone close to


    me, how would he know my situation? Also, I received a phone callst time, which was from


    Stanley, and you answered it, right? After answering it, you didn''t even tell me someone called me.


    At that time, I suspected that you had an ulterior motive. Later, Shawn came back and went straight


    to the hospital, as if he knew myings and goings."


    At this point, Sharon looked at him quietly with her ck eyes. "Mark, you''re a reporter. You know


    how to stalk, and you know how to hide it from me. You also know that I wouldn''t suspect you since


    you''re around me. So, all these years, you told Shawn everything that happened to me, didn''t you?"


    Mark suddenly panicked. "Sharon, I swear I really haven''t done anything overboard. At most, I only


    told Mr. Shawn about how hard you have worked or when you run into some troubles. Nothing


    else..."


    "That''s enough. I told you all this today because I want to tell you that I can''t be bothered to care


    about what happened in the past, but it''s best if you don''t tell Shawn about my matters in the


    future." Sharon cut him off. "Get to work. I have some documents that I have to settle."


    Mark left with a nk look on his face.


    Jones Group.


    When the secretary entered the conference room, Liam was listening to the report of the Sales


    Department. He looked as if he wasn''t paying attention, but he was actually able to easily point out


    the mistakes in the manager''s report.


    After the manager finished his report, he wiped the sweat from his forehead and sat down. Although


    Liam''s face wasn''t gloomy, his brows were tightly knitted together. "A few contracts fromst month


    were secured by Shawn Lewis again?"


    The manager gulped and nodded. "Lewis Enterprise has been popr in Beachmarsh City for the


    past several years. Shawn is very good at making connections; he has teamed up with our biggest


    competitor to suppress us. It''s obvious that he is deliberately targeting Jones Group."


    Liam''s eyes narrowed slightly, and dissipated some darkness from them.


    At this moment, the secretary pushed the door open and hurried over to Liam''s side. She bent down


    and whispered into his ear, "Mr. Frazier, there¡¯s a Mr. Jones outside who wants to see you."


    "Jones?"


    Liam raised his eyebrows. There weren''t many people with the surname ''Jones'' in Beachmarsh


    City.


    The secretary then added, "Linda recognized that... Mr. Jones was the former president of the


    Jones Group, so..."


    So even if Stanley didn''t make an appointment, the secretary had toe in and report to Liam


    about his presence.


    When Liam heard these words, his expression froze for a moment before aplicated expression


    appeared on his face. He muttered, "I knew this brat wouldn''t die so easily..." Then, his expression


    turned serious as he waved his hand towards the group of people in the meeting. "Let''s call it a day.


    You may leave now."


    The group of people immediately left the room.


    Liam took a sip of tea before slowly rising to his feet. "Where is he?"


    The secretary hurriedly led the way. "He''s in the reception room."


    As soon as she got out of the door, Linda came out of the secretary''s office and said, "Mr. Frazier,


    President Jones... I mean, Mr. Jones has just gone to your office."


    Liam nodded, indicating that he understood. He then ordered the secretary to prepare coffee before


    pushing open the office door and strutting in.


    Stanley stood in front of the big ss window of the office with his tall and straight back facing Liam,


    just as how Liam remembered it.


    After closing the office door behind him, Liam slowly opened his mouth. "You''re so lucky. Four


    years. Everyone thought you were dead. I didn''t expect you to still be alive!"

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334


    Upon hearing the voice, Stanley turned around. When Liam saw his face, he raised his eyebrows


    and sneered, "Geez, you even still look the same. I thought at least falling from such a high spot


    would ruin your face. What a pity."


    Liam clicked his tongue as he spoke.


    Stanley stood there, allowing Liam to get a closer look at him. After a few minutes, Liam was finally


    done circling him and scoffing. Only then did Stanley give him a cold stare. "Is that enough?"


    Liam shrugged. He pulled out his office chair and sat down. "When did youe to Beachmarsh


    City?"


    Curious, Liam hadn''t heard any news about Stanley at all. Could it be that his return was kept as a


    secret or that Stanley was stealthy about his whereabouts?


    Stanley didn''t reply. Instead, he walked around the office. Liam stared at his back as if he was a


    predator patrolling his own territory, and then he frowned. "You came here to look for me. Don''t tell


    me you''re hoping that I would return the possession of Jones Group to you. Listen, it won''t be that


    easy to get back the things that you handed to me yourself."


    Stanley looked back at him. "No."


    "No? You''re here to reim ownership, aren''t you?"


    "I''m here to help you."


    "Help me?"


    Stanley''s lips curled into a smile. "Before I came, I''ve already read some information. Over the past


    few years, Shawn''spany has risen rapidly. On the contrary, Jones Group is getting worse and


    worse by the year. I personally handed over thepany to you, but you messed it up. Liam, don''t


    you think you''re useless?"


    Immediately, Liam flew into a rage. How dare he mocked him as soon as he came back? Did he not


    see him as equal at all?


    "I am kind enough to not ask the guards to kick you out. If you continued to be conceited, don''t


    me me for being rude!"


    After speaking, Liam mmed the table. "Hey! That''s an expensive vase! Don''t touch it!"


    As soon as he said that, the door of the office was pushed open. The secretary was shocked to


    hear that the president was so angry. Walking over with a cup of coffee, she said in a trembling


    voice, "Pre- President, here''s your coffee."


    Following Liam''s hand gesture, the secretary quickly left the room.


    Stanley nced at him and decided to put down the vase. Liam sneered in satisfaction. "Just now,


    you said you wanted to help me. What do you mean by that?"


    "Literally what I mean."


    "Make it clear!" Liam especially hated the way Stanley spoke with him, which made him seem


    especially stupid.


    "...I want to help you take down Shawn." Stanley looked up at him with his dark and sharp eyes,


    saying word by word, "I want him to leave here and make sure there¡¯s no ce for him in


    Beachmarsh City!"


    When Shawn called Sharon, she was eating in the cafeteria. She nced at her phone but did not


    pick up. Instead, she immediately declined the call.


    Obviously, Shawn would not give up. His called her again.


    And Sharon still did the same; she didn''t answer it but cut it off.


    After a while, Shawn''s text message came in. "Sharon, answer the phone."


    Sharon ignored him at first, but after thinking for a while, she sent him a text. "I don''t want to talk to


    you now. I don''t want to hear your voice. Shawn, do you think I will forgive you so soon after you did


    such a thing to me?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s my fault. I went crazy yesterday and didn''t control my emotions well and I frightened


    you. I''m sorry Sharon, I know I was wrong." Shawn''s short texts came in one after another. "I have


    been protecting you for four years and I know that you haven''t moved on from Stanley, so I have


    never once forced you to be with me the past four years. I thought that as long as I continue being


    by your side, protecting you, one day, you will see the good in me and be with me, but I was wrong.


    Once Stanley returned, you ran back to him, and I couldn''t stand it... I couldn''t control my emotions


    which made me hurt you!"


    With tightly pursed lips, Sharon looked at the text message that he sent eagerly while holding the


    phone.


    "You'' re thest person in this world that I would hurt, Sharon. I''m sorry. I was too disgraceful


    yesterday. I''m sorry. Can you please forgive me?"


    Every word he said and every ''Sharon'' he called out dearly through the texts, there was a sense of


    sincerity. Sharon could even imagine what kind of expression he would have if he were in front of


    her right now.


    However...


    A mistake was a mistake; once a mistake was done, there would not be forgiveness.


    What happened yesterday left far too deep a scar in Sharon. At the thought of it, she felt horrified.


    "Shawn, let''s reduce our contact from now on. I''m really done with my feelings for you. I don''t love


    you; we are only friends. I won''t be with you, not now, not in the future. I hope you''ll live a good life,


    one that is fulfilling to you."


    Sharon finished thest sentence, "Please, don''te to me in the future. You''re too good that I


    can''t stand it, and you''ve caused me a lot of burden."


    These words were too hurtful, too cruel. No one would be able to endure it.


    And she understood Shawn. She knew that if he saw these words, he would also be unable to bear


    it, so she sent them without hesitation.


    Sure enough, after she sent the message, there were no further replies from Shawn anymore.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    In the hospital, Shawn sat still on the hospital bed while he stared at the content of the text


    message. He was emotional, and the rage inside him started boiling.


    He mmed the bed and threw the phone away from his hand, which broke into two.


    Sharon was a littlete when she arrived at the school; most children had left, and only her children


    remained in ss. She didn''t know if the children panicked.


    By the time Sharon reached school, her forehead was already covered in sweat. The teacher''s


    attitude was much better than usual. "Miss Cruz, you must be tired. Come, have a ss of water."


    "Thank you." Sharon politely received the ss of water and asked, "Where''s Seamus and Sadie?


    Sorry to trouble you again, teacher."


    "The kids are very well-behaved. There wasn¡¯t any trouble." The teacher smiled and waved her


    hand. "I saw that they were a little tired, so I sent the children to the principal''s office."


    Sharon was a bit surprised. "The principal''s office?"


    "Yes." The teacher looked at Sharon deeply. "Miss Cruz, why didn''t you tell me earlier that you are


    acquainted such a big shot like Mr. Frazier? If you had told me earlier, the school would definitely


    not allow the Garners to bully you."


    Sharon was startled. Mr. Frazier? Which Mr. Frazier?


    When she arrived at the Principal''s office, she immediately understood what was going on.


    It was Liam Frazier.


    Sharon frowned as he watched Liam ying games with the children in his office. Seamus was


    sitting on the sofa, frowning as he looked at the puzzles in his hand. Sadie was sitting on Liam''s


    knee, ying with the blocks of wood in her hand. The few of them had been too engrossed in the


    game and had not even noticed that she came over.


    She had to clear her throat. "Ahem."


    Hearing this, all of them all looked up and found that it was Sharon. Sadie hurriedly got off from


    Liam and threw herself into Sharon''s arms. "Mommy!"

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335


    Sharon bent down to hug her daughter while caressing her face. "Have you waited long?"


    "No, Uncle has been apanying us all this time, we didn''t wait long."


    In the past, Liam had always wanted to see the children, but Sharon had never allowed him to do


    so. Thus, the children hadn''t been able to meet Liam very often; they met fewer times than the


    fingers on one hand. But they didn¡¯t expect that the two children would be so fond of Liam that they


    would be able to have such a good time with him.


    Seeing Sharon wave at him, Seamus put the puzzle down and came to her side. Without saying


    anything, Sharon held their hands and walked out immediately.


    As soon as they walked out of the office, they met the principal.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Frazier, you''re leaving?" As soon as the principal saw theming out, he immediately asked


    them to stay. "I just booked a restaurant. Initially, I nned to invite Mr. Frazier to have a meal.


    Since Miss Cruz is also here, let''s go together."


    As one of the top wealthy merchants in the city, Liam was well-known, and almost all of the small


    business owners wanted to connect with him. Today, Mr. Frazier had appeared at their school, so if


    they were to establish a good rtionship with him, then the school''s reputation would be a little


    more famous in the future.


    Thinking of this, the principal absolutely would not let go of this opportunity. Without any


    exnation, he forcibly invited Sharon and the two children to get into the car and immediately


    stepped on the elerator to head straight to the restaurant.


    The restaurant was very high- ss, with a really good ambiance. Sharon and her children sat


    silently at one side like they were wallflowers.


    Seeing how the Principal was obviously currying favor with Liam, Sharon thought it was rather


    awkward. Liam, on the other hand, looked disinterested as if he didn''t want to talk to him.


    Instead, his eyes were fixed on Sharon and the children. He talked to Sharon from time to time, but


    Sharon ignored him because she really had nothing to say.


    On the other hand, the principal looked at Sharon with a strange look as he tried to figure out the


    rtionship between Sharon and Liam. Before Sharon came to school, the principal heard the two


    children called Liam uncle.


    So, were they rtives?


    "After all, I have a good rtionship with these two children. How can you be so cruel that you don''t


    allow me to see my two little guys all these years?"


    Liam frowned as he looked at Sharon. Although he and Stanley were not biological brothers, there


    was still the same blood flowing in them after all. Furthermore, he was also a legitimate uncle of two


    children, so he could not ept Sharon not allowing him to see the children.


    When the Principal heard Liam''s words, he waspletely stunned. Was he not the kids'' uncle?


    Was he... their father?!


    No way.


    Were there ever any scandals between these two adults?


    The principal suddenly became interested in gossip instead of sucking up to Liam.


    Hearing Liam''s words, Sharon couldn''t help but roll her eyes. "My children have nothing to do with


    you. Don''t tter yourself!"


    Knowing that Liam was Stanley''s half-brother who had a grudge against him, she would not allow


    him to get close to her kids.


    Suddenly, the principal became excited as he guessed that there must be something fishy going on


    between the two of them.


    Liam nced at Sharon and noticed the fear in her eyes that showed how afraid she was that he


    would do something to harm the children.


    He couldn''t help but sneer. Did she really think that he was a monster? That he would harm mere


    children? Although he hated Stanley, he would definitely not go as crazy as to harm children.


    Now, the Principal saw that Liam wasn''t pleased, and he gulped subconsciously while letting his


    imagination run wild. He assumed that Sharon was once Mr. Frazier''s lover who gave birth to the


    children in private after being abandoned by him. After Mr. Frazier learned that she mothered his


    children, he wanted to reim the fruit of his loins, but Sharon, who had been hurt, refused to give


    in to him.


    The meal was awkward and silent. After the meal, Sharon wanted to go to the bathroom, and she


    took the two children with her. Seeing that, Liam mocked her sarcastically. "Are you that afraid that


    I''m going to et them up?"


    Sharon was embarrassed. After thinking about it, she went to the bathroom alone.


    When she came back, Sharon froze for a moment as she saw a familiar figure at the corner of the


    restaurant.


    She stood there in a daze for a while before subconsciously walking towards the figure.


    She stood outside the private room''s door, wanting to hear what was going on inside, but there was


    nothing. Sharon was in a trance until the waiter came over. He looked at her suspiciously and


    asked, "Miss, what are you doing here?"


    Immediately, Sharon snapped back to her senses. She hurriedly apologized and backed down.


    The waiter nced at her but did not say anything. He pushed open the door of the room and went


    in.


    Sharon, who was about to turn around and leave, was stunned when she saw what was happening


    in the room.


    Ayana and Stanley was hugging each other.


    The scene was actually very aesthetically beautiful. Stanley was tall and handsome, and Ayana was


    wearing a beautiful dress, but in Sharon''s eyes, it was an eyesore.


    She stood stiffly where she was and forgot about her actions for a moment. She dreamily stared at


    the man and woman inside.


    It wasn''t until the door of the private room was closed by the waiter that Sharon regained his


    senses. She panicked and turned around to leave, but before she could turn around, she felt her


    shoulders tightly held firm by someone else. Liam''s voice rang in her ear, "Why are you so useless?


    Do you always run away when something happens?"


    Sharon''s entire body trembled.


    Liam''s voice was filled withughter as he said, "Let''s go. I''ll bring you in to take a look. If Stanley


    really has an affair with another woman, you should kick him out as soon as possible and find a new


    father for my niece and nephew!"


    After that, he kicked the door open straightaway. The waiter inside screamed, "Ah! Who are you?"


    Liam narrowed his eyes as he looked around. The scene from before was no longer there. Instead,


    Ayana and Stanley were standing on opposite sides of each other. Ayana''s eyes were red, while


    Stanley was calm. When he heard themotion, he looked over. The moment he saw Sharon, he


    narrowed his eyes sinisterly.


    As if he hadn''t seen him, Liam greeted, "Oh, what a coincidence."


    Stanley strode towards him. Without saying a word, he directly stretched out his hand to pull Sharon


    out of Liam''s embrace.


    Ever since Sharon came in, she didn''t look at Stanley. Now that he had pull her over, thinking back


    of the scene of him hugging Ayana just now, she felt a deep sense of hate and disgust.


    Without thinking, she pushed him away immediately.


    Stanley frowned and nced at her. Seeing the disgust on her face that she was trying her best to


    hide, he pursed his lips and asked, "Why are you here?"


    However, Sharon turned her face away and ignored him.


    The frown on Stanley''s brows deepened.


    At this moment, Liam looked at Ayana with a faint smile on his face. "Wow. Thisdy looks very


    simr to Sharon, doesn''t she? Are science and technology nowadays so developed? To be able to


    make a person look so much like someone else, yet you still don''t see any signs of stic surgery?"


    Hearing this, Ayana choked on her words and nothing managed toe out of her mouth.


    On the other hand, Sharon was taken aback too. She nced at Ayana, but didn''t say anything.


    "So you disappeared four yours because you''ve found a substitute of Sharon?" Liam looked at


    Stanley with a cheeky gaze. "Don''t you think this is disrespectful to Sharon? So you found a


    substitute, and even hug her in front of Sharon? How can you embarrass Sharon like this?"

 Chapter 336

    Chapter 336


    Upon hearing Liam''s words, Stanley seemed to understand almost instantly. His gaze shifted to


    Sharon, and he looked at her squarely. "Did you see something just now?"


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t look so angry.


    However, before Sharon could reply, Liam had answered for her in a bid to stir up trouble, "Nothing


    much. We just saw you two hugging. Don''t worry!"


    Sharon couldn''t bear to listen to it anymore. Originally, she didn''t want toe in, but Liam had


    dragged her in. Now that she heard Liam''s words, she quickly turned around and left.


    "Eh?" Liam wanted to stop her, but he didn''t seed.


    Immediately, Stanley went after her.


    Liam shrugged and left as well.


    As for Ayana, she looked at Stanley leaving with a gloomy expression. Her fists were tightly held


    together, and she gritted her teeth hard. Just now, it was her who took the initiative to embrace


    Stanley, and she didn''t expect that Sharon would see it.


    Nevertheless, she could feel the pain in her arm, which was inflicted by Stanley when he pushed


    her away with all his strength, causing her to hit the dining table, and now her arm was red and


    swollen.


    After leaving the private room, Sharon went straight to look for her daughters. Seeing Sadie


    greeting her from afar excitedly, Sharon''s heart softened as she strode over. Swiftly, Sadie got down


    from her chair and ran towards her.


    Sharon went to hug her daughter with a smile.


    However...


    "Dad!"


    Ignoring her, Sadie ran toward Stanley and threw herself into his arms.


    Sharon stood stiffly on the spot with a dull expression.


    She thought that Sadie was excited to see her...


    Meanwhile, Stanley came to Sharon''s side after hugging their daughter. Seeing that Sharon looked


    angry, he asked in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon took a deep breath to suppress her emotions, then went over to grab Seamus''s hand. "Let''s


    go back."


    Although she tried her best to keep normal, Seamus still noticed her difference. He nced at


    Sharon but said nothing. His small hand grasped Sharon''s tightly.


    "You guys... are leaving now?"


    When the principal stood up, Sharon had already taken the children out, and that Mr. Frazier


    followed them out too.


    "What a confusing rtionship."


    The principal stood by the dining table, mumbling to himself. He was totally confused by the


    rtionship between Sharon and the two men.


    At the same time, Sharon, who went out of the restaurant, stood on the roadside and tried to call a


    cab. Seeing that, Stanley frowned and came to her side. "I drove here today. I can send you back."


    Sharon couldn''t be bothered by his words. Upon stopping a cab, she directly took Sadie from his


    arms and took the two kids into the cab.


    Stanley turned around and left.


    "You''re just letting her leave like that?" Liam looked at Stanley, as his curiosity piqued. "She looked


    very angry though?"


    Stanley cast him a cold nce. "You''re the one who brought Sharon here?"


    "You''re jealous when I took her out for a meal? Then why don''t you think she could be jealous when


    you were hugging another woman?" Liam curled his lips.


    Stanley said nothing and got into his car.


    Liam immediately followed in as well.


    "Get out!" Stanley said coldly.


    But Liam had fastened his seatbelt and grinned in a shameless manner. "How can I miss such a


    good show? Let''s go!"


    Calming himself down, Stanley started the car and chased after Sharon''s cab, ignoring Liam''s


    presence.


    He followed Sharon all the way home. As soon as they entered the residential area, he parked his


    car and chased after her. "Sharon, I can exin."


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    "There''s no need." Sharon looked expressionless. "You may go back now. The children and I are


    going to rest. You''re not wee to visit us today."


    Visit? He was her husband, okay?


    Nevertheless, Stanley just followed closely behind her.


    Sharon and the kids lived on the fifth floor, and their building had no elevator so they had to climb


    the stairs. Just as Sharon carried Sadie to the third floor, she was already exhausted. Seeing that,


    Stanley immediately took Sadie out of her arms and said, "You hold Seamus''s hand. I''ll take care of


    Sadie."


    He didn''t give Sharon a chance to refuse. With a few big strides, he brought Sadie upstairs.


    Sharon took a look at his back, then kept up with him quietly.


    "Why don''t you rent at a better residential area? At least with elevators." Liam''s voice resonated


    behind her.


    Sharon was speechless. "What are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to watch the show." Liam grinned as he climbed to her front. Then, ignoring Sharon''s


    unweing look, he picked up Seamus and chase after Stanley.


    Sharon stood there speechlessly for a while before silently following them up.


    Arriving on the fifth floor, Sharon saw the four standing at the door, looking a little cramped, with


    their backs facing her. Sharon doubtfully took a few more steps forward. Only then did she see that


    there were guests.


    "Sharon!"


    Hazel''s voice sounded.


    At this moment, Sharon saw that it was Ember who hade to visit.


    Sharon stood rooted to the ground for a long time. Thest person she wanted to see was Ember,


    and Ember seemed to know why she didn''t want to see her. So Ember never forced her to meet her


    in the past few years.


    Unexpectedly, Ember hade to visit her now.


    Sharon stood stiff on the spot, trying her best not to recall her father''s tragic death that year...


    Besides Sharon, Liam also didn''t want to see Ember. After all, Ember had something to do with his


    mother''s death.


    Immediately, his face darkened as he red at Ember coldly.


    Meanwhile, Ember''s gaze fell on Stanley. When she saw her son in good condition, she lost control


    of her emotions, and her eyes turned red as she said, "Stanley, I''m d that you''re alright..."


    Stanley''s gaze flickered, and he said with a smile, "You must be my mother. Anthony had told me


    about it, and when I returned to the vi, Hazel also showed me your photos."


    Ember''s expression changed, as she was stunned. "What?"


    Stanley smiled faintly. "Hadn''t Hazel told you that I lost my memory?"


    Ember immediately turned to look at Hazel, who just sighed. "Madam, I haven''t told you about this


    yet. I''m afraid that you couldn''t ept it."


    Ember''s lips moved, and she wanted to say something. After a long while, she finally said, "It''s


    okay. You''ll gain back your memory one day."


    Then, her gaze fell on the two children and she couldn''t help praising that they were cute and


    beautiful. Although the two kids didn''t know their grandma, they just tilted their heads and curiously


    looked at her.


    After having seen enough of the children, Ember''s gaze finally fell on Sharon who was standing


    behind them. However, she froze, because Sharon was looking at her expressionlessly.

 Chapter 337

    Chapter 337


    Sharon shifted her gaze almost immediately the moment Ember looked at her. She had nothing to


    say to Ember. She stepped forward and pulled the two children to her side. Then, she said politely,


    "It''s gettingte. We''re going to rest. Please..."


    Stanley interrupted her, "Other than your ce, I have nowhere else to go. I''m not leaving."


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    What did he mean he had nowhere to go? Couldn''t he just stay at a hotel?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sharon gave him a hard re. "I don''t have a ce for you to sleep!"


    Her intention was clear. He wasn''t wee here!


    Although she had a straight face, Stanley didn''t mind about it at all. On the contrary, he even smiled


    and said, "It''s okay, I can make a bed on the floor."


    He would rather she scolded him and hit him, than being ignored by herpletely.


    Looking at him being shameless, Sharon was at a loss for words.


    Right then, Sadie pulled at Sharon''s sleeves and stared at her with a pair of ck, grapelike eyes.


    "Mommy, please let daddy stay!"


    Sharon knew that her daughter liked Stanley and would definitely speak up for him, but it still broke


    her heart a little to see Sadie speaking up for Stanley, who had just returned a few days ago.


    Anyway, she wouldn''t let Stanley and the others in, and she didn''t want to have anything to do with


    them either. Just when she was thinking of making excuses, Ember suddenly clutched her chest


    and moaned, "My... pills..."


    Hazel instantly became anxious. "She has a heart attack!"


    Upon hearing that, Stanley started to look serious, whereas Sharon stood rooted to the spot.


    Immediately, he took the key from her hand and opened the door.


    "Get her in first!"


    Stanley ordered.


    Hazel quickly helped Ember into Sharon''s house.


    As for the rest, they also entered the house.


    Seeing that, Sharon stomped her feet on the spot, because her room was aplete mess and she


    didn''t want the guests to see it!


    Thinking of this, she immediately followed in.


    However, everyone''s attention was focused on Ember, and no one was in the mood to care about


    her room...


    Fortunately, Hazel brought the medication with her. After Ember was helped to the sofa, Stanley


    poured a ss of water and helped his mother to take the medication.


    Sharon stood aside and watched, looking a little dazed. She wondered if Ember''s heart was also


    donated by her father...


    "Tsk, look like you''ve lived a sullen life these past few years." Just as she was in a daze, she heard


    a voice beside her. It was Liam.


    He leaned against the side. His arms crossed around his chest as he sized up the room. "How did


    you and the two children manage to live in such a small ce?"


    "Well, for a rich dude like you, of course, you can''t stand to live here. But for us folks, all we need is


    just a bed to sleep on."


    Sharon gave him a sidelong nce.


    Liam was stumped by her words.


    Sharon looked at him with a frown. "Anyway, why are you here?"


    Liam lowered his voice as if he was afraid that Stanley would hear him. "Of course I''m here to watch


    the show. If something happens to Ember because of her heart attack, then it will mean I''ve taken


    revenge for my mother."


    Sharon was bereft of speech.


    However, she could feel thatpared to four years ago, Liam didn''t seem to hate Ember and


    Stanley as much as before. Although he still seemed to hate Ember now, he was just saying without


    taking any actual action.


    As she thought this, Ember, who sat on the sofa not far away, had also slowly calmed down, though


    her face was still a little pale.


    Seeing that Ember was fine, Sharon wanted to say something. But in the end, she held it in and


    took the two children back to the bedroom.


    Looking at Sharon''s indifferent attitude, Ember let out a sigh. She knew that Sharon still held a


    grudge against her.


    On the balcony, there were two tall men. Liam nced at the man beside him and handed him a


    cig. However, Stanley didn''t take it but said, "I don''t smoke, and you better don''t either." "Why?"


    "Before Sharon got pregnant, I promised her to quit smoking. Besides, the kids are in the room. If


    you smoke, you will leave a smell."


    Liam curled his lips. Jeez, it seemed that this loving father didn''t want his kids to get secondhand


    smoke! But the air was flowing here, and it wouldn''t take long for the smoke to dissipate.


    Although Liam thought so, he didn''t ignite the cigarette eventually. He shot a sidelong nce at


    Stanley and couldn''t help but ask, "Why didn''t you tell your mother about your recovery of


    memories?"


    "I don''t want a lot of people to know about this yet. This way, the news won''t reach Isai. If we want


    to deal with him, we have to let him lower his guard first."


    Stanley looked up into the distance. Even though his voice was suppressed, Liam could still hear it


    clearly.


    Pursing his lips, Liam looked solemn. "You really n to do something to Isai?"


    Stanley suddenly startedughing, though his smile cold. "He owes me a lot, and it''s enough for him


    to pay with his life."


    "If you want revenge, do whatever you need to do. But don''t drag me into this." Liam had made it


    clear. Although he was rted to the Jones by blood, he didn''t have many feelings for Isai. He didn''t


    care whether Isai was dead or not.


    Stanley nced at him. "Liam, I can assure you that what happened to your mother back then had


    absolutely nothing to do with my mother."


    Liam''s expression turned cold. "Is it? I saw it with my own eyes back then. My mother was lying in


    her room, covered in blood, and she was holding a dagger that was stained with blood!"


    Stanley became silent.


    "Never mind, she''s your mom, so of course you''re on her side," said Liam with a sneer as he turned


    around. "Anyway, I''ve had enough of today. See youter."


    Stanley stood in the same spot for a while. When he returned to the living room, Ember wasn''t


    around, and only Hazel was there.


    "Where''s my mother?"


    Hazel pointed and said, "She just went in the bedroom to talk to Sharon, and she asked me not to


    disturb them."


    Hearing that, Stanley wanted to go over, but was stopped by Hazel. "Mr. Jones, this is between


    them. Why don''t you let them deal with it alone? Who knows, maybe the grudge could be resolved."


    Stanley carefully thought about her words and decided to leave the two alone.

 Chapter 338

    Chapter 338


    Hazel took a look at Stanley''s side profile and couldn''t help saying, "Mr. Jones, why are you hanging


    with Liam again?"


    Stanley replied in an unconcerned tone, "Anthony told me that he''s my half- brother. Should I not


    hang with him?"


    Of course. Stanley used to hate Liam very much. Not only did Liam steal his girlfriend, but he also


    hated Stanley''s mother a lot. No matter what, Stanley shouldn''t be involved with him.


    However, Hazel didn''t say it out loud. She thought that since Stanley had lost his memory, he must


    have forgotten what Liam had done in the past. So he might not believe her even if she told him.


    "Didn''t Anthony tell you that you two weren''t this close in the past though?"


    Hazel thought for a while and decided to say it in this way.


    Stanley looked confused as he shook his head. "No, Anthony only told me briefly about my family.


    He didn''t say anything else."


    Hazel couldn''t help but sigh. When would Mr.


    Jones gain back his lost memory?


    In the bedroom-


    "Sharon, can we talk?"


    Sharon was holding Sadie in her arms and teaching the kids about numbers when the voice of


    Ember suddenly sounded behind her.


    After a moment of silence, Sharon said ndly without turning to look at Ember, "I have nothing to


    say to you. If you feel better now, please leave."


    Ember recalled that before Sharon''s father had passed away, she used to take Stanley to visit her,


    who was still adorable and obedient at that time. And Ember almost fell in love with this daughter-in-


    law at first sight, but she didn''t expect things would turn out this way.


    "Well, I just wanna say that since Stanley has lost his memory now, he must be feeling a little


    helpless. And I can see that he feels muchfortable being with you. So could you please take


    care of him until he regains his memory? After all, you are special to him and it is possible that you


    could help him to recover his memory through day- to- day activities."


    However, Sharon was treating her as if she didn''t exist.


    Ember sighed in her heart. Sharon probably wouldn''t forgive her for the rest of her life.


    The two little kids were very interested in her though. They kept turning to look at her, but did not


    dare to look at her tantly, because children were very sensitive. They knew that their mother


    didn''t seem to get along with their grandma, so they were afraid that their mother would get angry.


    They only took a quick nce at Ember.


    Ember looked at the two adorable kids with a warm smile and felt extremely heartwarming. She


    then ced an album to the side, thought for a moment, and said, "The two children look very


    simr to young Stanley. This is the album I brought from home. If you want, you can look at young


    Stanley''s photos."


    Still, Sharon didn''t say anything.


    Eventually, Ember pursed her lips and her eyes darkened. "In that case, I won''t disturb you guys."


    Then, she turned around and left.


    Sharon sat there for a long time. In the end, it was Sadie who patted her hand and cried, "Mommy,


    you''re hurting me..."


    Sharon suddenly came to her senses and found that she was holding her daughter''s hand too tight


    that it had hurt her a little.


    "Sorry, darling!" Sharon immediately let go of her hand with a distressed look. "Does it still hurt?"


    "No, it doesn''t hurt anymore."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sadieforted her sensibly and then couldn''t sit still any longer. She got down from Sharon''s


    arms, saying that she was thirsty, and then went out of the bedroom happily.


    When it came to studying, Sadie just couldn''t sit still for too long.


    In contrast, Seamus liked to learn in quiet. If he was given a book, he could read it silently. Sharon


    caressed his son''s face and asked, "Are you very curious about grandma?"


    Seamus nced at her and nodded.


    "Well, mommy and grandma don''t get along well, to be honest. You will know when you grow up.


    But mommy won''t stop you if you wanna talk to grandma."


    Despite everything, Sharon didn''t want to involve her kids in her resentment against Ember.


    Seamus''s eyes lit up when he heard this. "Really?"


    "Yeah." Sharon chuckled, teasing his son. "You like grandma?"


    Seamus nodded his head in shyness.


    "Why?" Sharon was curious.


    Seamus thought for a moment and recounted, "When we were at school, we spotted grandma


    several times outside the school. She thought we didn''t know it."


    Sharon is stunned. She didn''t know there was such thing.


    "Grandma always stands distantly to watch us. Sometimes she will send food to us at noon. One


    day, after you sent us to school, I secretly went to ask her why she often came to visit us and even


    send food to us. Grandma said that she was worried that we don''t like the food at school, and she


    asked me not to tell you because she was afraid that you won''t like it."


    Speaking of this, Seamus carefully looked at Sharon''s face. "Mom, are you angry?"


    He was a little scared when he noticed that Sharon went silent.


    However, Sharon kissed her son''s cheek and said with a smile, "I''m not angry. Tell mommy what


    else has grandma done?"


    "Nothing. Grandma would asionally go to see us, but she would just stand far away."


    Hearing that, Sharon became slightly absentminded and didn''t pay attention to what Seamus had


    saidter.


    After a while, a deep male voice sounded. "Sharon."


    Sharon abruptly snapped back to reality and looked up. It was Stanley.


    She frowned and stood up. "Why are you still here?"


    Stanley''s gaze was fixed on her. "I told you I can make a bed on the floor. In the morning, I can


    even drive you and the kids to school."


    Nevertheless, Sharon didn''t bother to talk to him. She pushed him away and was about to leave.


    Quickly, Stanley blocked her way. "My mother has not left yet. She''s talking to the kids outside.


    Sharon, please give them ten minutes. Just ten minutes. Let my mother talk to the kids."


    Sharon''s face froze.


    "By the way, why were you with Liam?" Stanley walked over to her while maintaining his


    composure. "Why did you guys go out to dine together?"


    Sharon gave him an indifferent nce. "Why not?"


    Stanley narrowed his eyes and took a few steps closer to her. "I heard from Anthony that Liam and I


    used to have a bad rtionship. So you better stay away from him."


    "You''re the one who didn''t get along with him, not me. So you should stay away from him."


    Stanley could hear the tinge of sarcasm in her voice, and he abruptly took another big step forward.


    Sharon was not prepared for his sudden approach, and she subconsciously retreated backward.


    However, she knocked into something and her body fell backward uncontrobly.

 Chapter 339

    Chapter 339


    "Be careful!"


    Before Sharon fell down, a strong big hand circled around her waist and steadied her, while


    Stanley''s husky voice sounded next to her.


    Her heart trembled. Just as she closed her eyes, her body naturally fell backward at the same time.


    Fortunately, the bed was right behind her.


    But she was buried underneath Stanley''s sturdy, wide chest, which was heavy as stone, making her


    difficult to breathe. When she opened her eyes, she looked into his insightful eyes.


    Sharon tried to push him away. However, Stanley quickly sped her fingers and looked at her


    squarely. "I don''t know that Ayana hade to Beachmarsh City. I didn''t take the initiative to hug


    her. She was the one who rushed over, and I immediately pushed her away."


    Stanley then continued exined, "Also, I will never marry her. I only have a wife, and that is you."


    Sharon was startled.


    His hand was very big, almost covering her small hand. He then lowered his head and nted a


    kiss on her forehead. "I took her to dinner today only because I wanted to make things clear to her. I


    didn''t expect her to be so agitated and hugged me. Is that what you were upset about until now?"


    He knew exactly what she thought. Sharon was a bit annoyed, but at the same time, also felt a little


    embarrassed, because he could always see through her mind.


    Looking at his dark eyes, she asked, "Why didn''t you want to marry Ayana suddenly? I remember


    back in Allgate City, you swore to marry her!"


    Stanley was at a loss for words.


    He couldn''t just go on and tell her that he decided not to marry Ayana since he had regained his


    memory now.


    Seeing that he was silent, Sharon felt angry for some unknown reason and pushed him hard. "Go


    away, I wanna get up!"


    As expected, she couldn''t move him at all, and her arms felt sore after just a few pushes. Stanley


    looked down at her. Under her frustrated stare, he slowly continued, "Because I''ve fallen in love with


    you again. I can''t marry another woman."


    Sharon stopped struggling and widened her eyes.


    What... did he say?


    Meanwhile, surprisingly, Stanley felt a little unease, just like four years ago when he confessed his


    feelings to Sharon.


    But he was even more nervous now.


    Despite that, Sharon didn''t give much of a reaction upon hearing his confession, other than staring


    straight at him with her doe eyes. Stanley felt a little ufortable. Why was this woman in a


    daze? Didn''t she know what was going on?


    "Ahem..."


    He cleared his throat and was about to speak when Sharon, who was in a daze, murmured, "You''re


    so heavy that I can''t breathe..."


    Stanley was speechless.


    Nevertheless, he lifted his weight off her body and stared at her, who was underneath him. "Sharon,


    did you hear what I just said?"


    Sharon didn''t dare to look him in the eye, and her gaze wandered around. "Wh-what?"


    "I said I like you. I won''t marry Ayana, so don''t worry." "I see..."


    Stanley frowned. What kind of a reaction was this?


    Instantly, Sharon''s chin was pinched, and the moment his fingers touched her, her body couldn''t


    help but tremble. Her heart was beating very fast, and even her earlobe had turned red, though she


    still wouldn''t look at him, worried that he would find out about her feelings.


    Because right now, she was truly nervous.


    In a gentle manner, her chin was lifted by him, and she bit her lips, secretly cursing herself for being


    panic after hearing him saying a few sultry words.


    While Sharon was despising herself, Stanley was also taking in deep breaths, trying to calm himself


    down.


    "Look at me," he then said as he stared at her little face that was gradually turning crimson.


    Softly, Sharon''s long eyshes trembled.


    "Sharon, I meant it. I love you, and I will never leave you and the kids again. I will always stay with


    you until death does us apart."


    "Don''t say that!"


    Quickly, Sharon red at him fiercely with a pair of moistened eyes and covered his mouth. "Don''t


    say the''d'' word!"


    Hearing that, Stanley finally smiled as their gazes met, but Sharon seemed like she wanted to say


    something more. Suddenly, her body quivered and she immediately withdrew her hand from his


    mouth as if she had been touched by something. Her face turned red and she red furiously at


    him.


    This b*stard actually licked her!


    Nevertheless, she looked especially lovely when her face was covered with blush, and there was a


    tint of flirtatious look to her eyes. Then, Stanley recalledst night in the hotel, when she was


    moaning in his arms...


    His eyes gradually darkened and he kissed her.


    Sharon was surrounded by his male aura in an instant as he held her in his powerful arms tightly.


    Soon, Sharon lost her ability to resist...


    With a cracking sound, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open, and Sadie''s voice was heard,


    calling, "Mommy..."


    Then her words paused.


    N?velDrama.Org holds ? this.


    And she asked in a suspicious tone, "What are you doing? Daddy, are you bullying mommy?"


    Hearing that, the two adults, who were dumbfounded on the bed, froze for a second.


    Before Stanley could react, Seamus had already climbed onto the bed and kicked him,


    "Go away! Don''t bully mommy!"


    Meanwhile, Sadie stood by the side with a conflicted look. She didn''t know whether she should help


    mommy to beat daddy, or watch silently as Seamus beat daddy?


    As for Stanley, the kicks on his body felt like nothing since Seamus was just a small boy. Although


    he didn''t feel any pain, he still felt a little humiliated that he was being beaten by his own son.


    However, he could only endure it silently.


    Meanwhile, Sharon quickly buttoned her shirt and pulled her son back. She was a little amused.


    "Alright, mommy''s fine. Baby, don''t worry."


    Seamus looked at her suspiciously. "But wasn''t he bullying you just now?"


    "Nah, Mommy didn''t get bullied."


    "Then why did he press down on you like that just now?"


    Sharon was running out of words. How should she exin this?


    At the same time, Sadie also looked at Stanley curiously. In a childish voice, she asked, "Daddy,


    why did you press down on mommy?"


    Although knowledgeable, Stanley didn''t know how to answer his three-year-old daughter''s question


    right now.


    He just said in a hurry, "Your mother will exin it to you."


    Then he fled in panic.


    Seeing that, Sharon gnashed her teeth. But when she was faced by her kids'' yearning look, she


    could only humph and say, "Sweetie, daddy is indeed bullying mommy. From now on, let''s ignore


    him."


    Stanley, who had just walked out of the bedroom, heard her words, staggered a little.

 Chapter 340

    Chapter 340


    When Ember returned to the vi, the sky had already darkened and it was a little cold as it was


    autumn now. Since she wasn''t feeling well, she couldn''t help coughing when being blown by the


    wind.


    Hazel immediately patted her back and said, "Madam, please hurry up and enter the house."


    Ember nodded and quickened her pace.


    Oscar stood at the entrance and greeted her with a smile, "Madam, you''re back!"


    He opened the door and let them in. Then, he cast a nce at the darkness when he spotted a few


    figures shing past. Nevertheless, he calmly withdrew his gaze and closed the door.


    Ember went straight upstairs to rest. Suddenly, Oscar seemed to have thought of something and


    immediately chased after her. "Madam!"


    "Is there anything else, Oscar?" Ember stood on the stairs and turned to ask.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oscar avoided her gaze and said, "The kitchen has made some soup. Madam, why don''t you have


    some before taking a rest..."


    "No, I''m not hungry." Ember refused faintly and went straight upstairs.


    Seeing that, Oscar immediately followed after her.


    They went up to the first floor. Right then, the door of the study was opened and a woman in her


    30s, dressed in a dress, came out.


    The woman didn''t seem to have expected the return of Ember, to which she was stunned. Quickly,


    she retreated in a panic, lowering her eyes and not daring to look at Ember.


    However, Ember just stared at her face carefully for a while and then looked away.


    This was what Oscar was afraid of happening. Just now, he wanted to keep Ember in the restaurant


    downstairs so that he could deal with it. He didn''t expect that they would meet face to face so soon.


    Oscar strode up and was about to say something when Ember ordered coldly, "Oscar, it''s getting


    late. Get the driver to send thisdy away and remind him to drive carefully."


    Hearing that, Oscar was astonished, but he immediately replied, "Yes, Madam."


    Apparently, the woman was surprised too that Ember just let her go like that with a calm look, as if


    nothing had happened. Just as she was dumbfounded, Oscar grabbed her by the arm and said,


    "Miss Kinsey, this way."


    The woman then followed him down the stairs.


    Just then, the door opened again and Isai stood at the door with his eyes fixed on Ember.


    Nevertheless, she ignored him and walked to her bedroom, but Isai quickly grabbed her by the arms


    and pulled her into the study. The door was then mmed shut in front of Hazel, who was so scared


    that she almost wanted to knock on the door, but dared not. Eventually, she could only wait outside.


    She decided that if something happened, she would immediately call Stanley...


    In the study, Ember, who was dragged in, frowned and asked, "What do you want?"


    Isai looked her up and down. "You look better than this morning. Are you that happy to see


    Stanley?"


    Surprised, Ember looked up at him. "You know that Stanley is back?"


    "Why would you ask such a stupid question?" Isaiughed out loud. "I''ve always known about his


    movements in the past few years, not to mention that he had returned."


    Ember''s expression changed drastically when she heard his words. "You''ve always known that


    Stanley isn''t dead, and yet, you didn''t tell me? Isai, why did you do this?"


    Isai sneered. "My son has been trying to kill me. Don''t you think I should watch out for him? He was


    living well in Allgate City, and all of a sudden he returned. What does he want?" Speaking of this, he


    looked at her and questioned, "What did he say to you today?"


    Ember merely looked at him weirdly. "Since you''ve always known that Stanley is alive, don''t you


    know that he hasn''t returned all these years because he lost his memory?"


    Hearing that, Isai was surprised. "He lost his memory?"


    Over the past few years, he had been secretly watching Stanley. Knowing that he was just staying


    in Allgate City quietly and had no other thoughts, Isai didn''t take any action on him, just keeping a


    tab on him secretly.


    Now that Stanley had suddenly returned to Beachmarsh City and had met up with Sharon, Isai


    could no longer maintain hisposure.


    But now, Ember was telling him that Stanley had lost his memories?


    "Stanley was found by Sharon in Allgate City. When she found him, he had already lost his


    memory." The hatred in Ember''s eyes was very obvious. "And the reason he became like this was


    because of you!"


    Suspicion shed across Isai''s eyes. "Did he really lose memory?"


    Ember didn''t answer though. She just warned him sternly, "If you dare to do anything to them, Isai, I


    swear I will kill you myself!"


    Isai chuckled as if he heard something funny. "You?"


    "I meant it." Ember''s face was cold as never before and her gaze was icy. She looked at Isai like he


    was nothing. "Thirty years ago, you were just a deserter. If it hadn''t been for my family''s support,


    you wouldn''t have achieved what you have today!"


    Isai had been quite powerful for the past few decades. No one dared to disrespect him nor disobey


    him. Therefore, his heart swelled up a little and he had almost forgotten about his past, which was


    now brought up by Ember.


    Receiving her despiteful nce, Isai was very furious and gave her a p so hard that her head


    had turned aside and her mouth was instantly filled with the smell of blood.


    Isai panted as he red at her face for a long time, then left angrily.


    Only then did Hazel rush in to hold Ember.


    "Madam, are you alright? Do you want me to call Mr. Jones over..." "Don''t call him. I''m fine." Ember


    supported herself by the wall. "He hasn''t regained his memory yet. I don''t want to drag him into


    these things."


    Hazel then said with indignation, "But Isai has been imprisoning you here all these years."


    Ember pursed her lips. "Yet, he allowed me to go visit Stanley today. I''m wondering what he''s up to."


    "He must be up to something bad!"


    Ember just smiled and patted Hazel''s hand, then they went back to her bedroom together.


    When Sharon woke up the next day, she stared at the ceiling and let out a long sigh. Why did she


    agree for Stanley to stay?


    Was she nuts?


    Looking at his arms circling around her waist, she was speechless for a long time before she angrily


    shook off his hand.


    Since when did he get on her bed? She remembered that she had driven him into the living room


    last night!


    Meanwhile, just as Sharon was about to get up, Stanley had woken up. Before he even opened his


    eyes, he had already pressed her back into his arms.


    Sharon''s body went stiff while her eyes widened...

 Chapter 341

    Chapter 341


    Sharon red angrily at Stanley, then lowered her voice and warned, "Stanley, don''t you dare!"


    The two children were still sleeping beside them. They could be waking up at any time.


    Meanwhile, Stanley was like a lion that had just woken up, emitting anguid aura. With his head


    snugged under her chin, he breathed out heavily.


    Seeing that, Sharon closed her eyes and let him snug for a while. Feeling that he was slowly


    calming down, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    "We should hug more often so the kids are used to it and they won''t make a fuss about it anymore."


    With a hoarse voice, Stanley chuckled as he held her in his arms tight.


    Sharon just rolled her eyes, thinking that he was finding an excuse to take advantage of her.


    Not long after that, the children woke up by the noise and Seamus was the first one who got


    awaken. With a pair of doe eyes, he stared at his parents, who were sleeping beside him.


    Apparently, the two hadn''t noticed that he was awake as they were still immersed in their own world.


    Seamus called out in a tender voice, "Mom?"


    Sharon immediately turned to look over.


    Stanley also turned his gaze.


    The three of them just looked at each other in silence...


    Then, Sharon''s body stiffened and she stuttered, "Hon- honey, when did you wake up?"


    "I woke up when mommy warned him," Seamus said with a pair of innocentlooking eyes.


    Both Sharon and Stanley were at a loss for words.


    "Are you bullying mommy again?" Seamus''s gazended on Stanley as he asked coldly.


    Somehow, Stanley felt that his son didn''t quite like him. Just as he was pondering how to please his


    son, Seamus said coldly, "Can''t you stop bullying mommy? Last night, I saw you sneaked into the


    room and bullied her while she was asleep!"


    Upon hearing this, Sharon flew into a rage. "What?"


    Stanley couldn''t help but feel a little guilty as he didn''t expect his son to witness everythingst


    night, and he was worried that it would give Seamus a bad influence.


    "I can exin."


    Since their son was listening, Sharon had to suppress her anger.


    "Honey, I can''t control this with youy beside me, and your body scent..."


    "Shut your mouth!" Sharon''s face turned red.


    Stanley stopped talking.


    Then, pushing him away, Sharon carried their son to the bathroom to wash up, while Stanley


    continued toy on the bed and sighed. He felt content now, though his desire was left unsatisfied,


    which was quite a torture.


    "Baby?" Gently, he took Sadie into his arms and watched her face affectionately. With a soft kiss on


    her forehead, he woke her up. "It''s time to get up and go to school."


    The little girl opened her eyes and rolled into Stanley''s embracezily. Her tiny hands then tightly


    grabbed onto his clothes as she pleaded, "Daddy, I want to sleep..."


    Stanley''s heart almost melted when he heard his daughter''s soft voice and he immediately gave in.


    "Okay, if you wanna sleep, just go to sleep. It''s okay if we go to schoolter."


    Hearing this, Sadie closed her eyes and went back to sleep peacefully.


    At 9 o''clock, the family of four finally walked out of the apartment with Sharon not looking too happy.


    Despite waking up before 7 o''clock, due to Stanley who doted upon their daughter by allowing her


    to sleep a bit more, they had to hurry up to leave the house.


    How could Stanley dote upon their daughter like that!


    He could make it into a bad habit for Sadie. Therefore, Sharon must stop him from doing that again


    tomorrow!


    Later, when she sent the two children to school, she ran into the Garners again. She thought that


    Mrs. Garner would sneer at her, but surprisingly, she didn''t. She just red at Sharon and took her


    child to ss without saying anything.


    Sharon stood rooted to the spot for a moment before slowly leaving the school.


    In the past, every time Mrs. Garner saw her, she would say something entric, and this was the


    first time she said nothing.


    Sharon then remembered that Stanley had once said people would bully her easily when she was


    acting weak. If she were to resist, then they wouldn''t dare to bully her anymore.


    On the way to work, Sharon was very quiet and Stanley dropped her not far away from her


    company. "I''ll pick up the kids and thene to pick you up in the evening. When are you off


    work?"


    Sharon nced at him and asked, "Aren''t you going back to Allgate City?"


    "Do you want me to go back?"


    Sharon muttered, "You can go back if you want. Why are you asking me? I can''t stop you."


    Although her voice was light, Stanley still heard her clearly. With his eyebrows furrowed, he moved


    closer to her, and she was forced to cling to the back of the chair. Just as her eyes were wide open,


    and she wanted to say something, his lips pressed against hers.


    Inside the car, it was very quiet, like it was their private world. In contrast, the outside world was


    bustling with noise.


    After a while, Stanley let go of Sharon. His eyes were exceptionally dark. "Sharon, remember what I


    saidst night? I will never marry Ayana because you''re my only wife in this life."


    Sharon''s heart beat wildly.


    It was not until the car drove far away that her flushed cheeks had finally returned to normal. Just


    now, Stanley had once again confessed to her, yet she still couldn''t respond, because she didn''t


    know how to reply to him.


    Thinking of her father who she buried with her own hands, Sharon''s expression gradually darkened,


    and her lips were pressed tightly into a line.


    Eventually, she turned around and walked toward herpany. But she was soon blocked by two


    well-built men. "Miss Cruz?"


    Sharon subconsciously denied, "No, wrong person. You''re blocking me. Get out of my way!"


    The two men stared at her for a few seconds, and said with certainty, "Well, we''re sure it''s you.


    Pleasee with us."


    Sharon looked at them with hostility. "Who the hell are you? What do you want? I don''t know you


    guys. Please leave, or I''ll call the police!"


    As she warned, she searched for her phone in her handbag nimbly.


    Seeing that, one of the men came up and snatched her phone, to which Sharon was startled.


    Without a second thought, she turned around and ran.


    She had a feeling that they must bear malice


    since they had robbed her phone.


    But before she could run afar, she was stopped again.


    C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org.


    These two men were obviously well-prepared. They were extremely agile, and their movements


    were swifter than that of a woman. Just as Sharon red at them and wanted to shout for help, the


    other man spoke.

 Chapter 342

    Chapter 342


    The man warned, "Miss Cruz, if you cooperate with us, we will be soft on you. Rest assured, we''re


    not kidnaping you. We just wanna take you to somewhere."


    "Take me to somewhere? Why do you have to rob my phone then?" Sharon looked at them with a


    sneer.


    The man said with a poker face, "Miss Cruz, we''re just doing what we''re told. Please cooperate with


    us, so we don''t have to be rude to you."


    "You robbed my phone. Isn''t that rude already?"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "We will return it to you when we send you backter."


    Sharon narrowed her eyes. "You will send me back?"


    "Of course."


    Seeing that she was surrounded, and that there was no one around to call for help, she knew that


    she definitely wouldn''t be able to escape from the two men on her own...


    Having no choice, Sharon finally got in the car with them.


    Fortunately, the men didn''t try to hurt her on the way, so she gradually dropped her guard.


    Anyway, who was it that wanted to see her? Was it Shawn or Liam? These two guys always did


    things out of expectation.


    If it was them who send these men, Sharon wouldn''t worry too much about her safety.


    But what if it wasn''t them?


    She didn''t dare to hypothesize further.


    Soon, they arrived at the destination, and she was asked to go into a vi.


    The vi had a very good environment. Sharon narrowed her eyes and thought that if someone had


    wanted to kidnap her, they wouldn''t have treated her this well.


    With that in mind, she supposed that the other party wouldn''t bear any ill will to her.


    Upon entering the vi, she was brought into a room, and the door was locked from the outside, so


    she could only wait inside the room. She had always been a patient person, but upon waiting for


    many hours, her patience was gradually fading.


    Eventually, she lost all her patience and knocked on the door. "Is there anyone outside? Open the


    door! Let me out!"


    No matter how hard she knocked on the door, no one answered her.


    Sharon was discouraged.


    Half an hourter, there was finally a slight movement outside and Sharon tensed a little. Then, the


    door was opened and a woman, dressed in a in dress, came in. With a soft temperament, she


    looked quite elegant, and she seemed to be in her thirties.


    "Miss Cruz, please have some food." The woman ced a tray of food on the table beside them.


    Sharon sized her up. "Do you know me?"


    "No."


    "Then, how do you know my name?"


    "The people in this house told me." The woman didn''t try to conceal it. "Anyway, you must be


    hungry since you haven''t had any food for the whole day. You should eat something first. Oh, by the


    way, this is a suite and the bathroom is just over there."


    Upon hearing that, Sharon immediately got angry. "What do you mean? You guys wanna lock me


    up for a long time?"


    The woman paused for a while and said, "Have some food first."


    Then, she turned around and wanted to leave. Quickly, Sharon got up and threw herself at her. The


    woman was caught off guard and soon her neck was seized by Sharon.


    The guards outside the door gaped at them in shock.


    Sharon held the woman''s neck and retreated. Panting, she ordered, "Let me out!"


    It was only then that the two people outside realized what was going on. One of them was just


    about to speak when someone came up the stairs, to which Sharon widened her eyes in surprise


    while her body trembled involuntarily. "It''s... it''s you!"


    Isai frowned as he looked at the woman who was being held hostage by Sharon. Just then, Oscar


    shouted, "Hurry up and separate them!" The two guards swiftly pulled Sharon away. Originally,


    Sharon had nned to take hostage of the woman and used her to escape. But the n didn''t work


    out because she was astounded to learn that it was Isai who wanted to see her!


    This man had killed her father!


    The memories from four years ago once again returned to Sharon and her eyes were filled with


    hatred as she red at him.


    Nevertheless, Isai didn''t seem to care as his attention was paid to the woman who came to his side.


    "Are you okay?"


    The woman touched her neck and said, "I''m fine."


    Isai then patted her on the shoulder as constion, and let her leave.


    Watching from the side, Sharon gradually furrowed her eyebrows as she came to the conclusion


    that this woman was very special to Isai.


    They seemed to be lovers.


    But, how could Isai have another woman outside while Ember was still alive? Suddenly, Sharon


    remembered that Liam was Isai''s illegitimate child, so it wasn''t surprising that he would have


    mistresses.


    "Miss Cruz, do you know why I ask you toe today?"


    Just as she was lost in thought, Isai finally spoke.


    Sharon shot him a cold re and pursed her lips tight.


    "Are you thinking about how to take revenge for your father?" Isai suddenly chuckled, as if he could


    see through her mind. "Don''t be naive. If I hadn''t asked someone to bring you here, do you think


    you could have seen me, let alone taking revenge?"


    Hearing that, she asked, "What on earth do you want?"


    Ignoring her question, he continued, "It seems that my two grandchildren look like Stanley, and


    they''ve grown to be lively and healthy.


    You''ve raised them well."


    Immediately, Sharon''s face turned pale. Isai had seen the two kids secretly? But, she didn''t know


    about it at all!


    If he wanted to do something to the kids...


    No!


    Sharon didn''t even dare to think about it. Her face turned even paler, but her gaze was sharp. "What


    do you want?"


    Isai saw the fear in her eyes and smiled. "Don''t worry. I just wanna see the kids! After all, they''re my


    grandchildren."


    Sharon had a bad feeling upon hearing that, and as expected, he continued, "I''ve sent someone to


    pick up the kids and take them hereter so we can all spend some time together!"


    Sharon felt like her mind was buzzing. She was not stupid. How could Isai care about family


    connections and wanted to spend time with the kids? Bullsh*t! Back then, he even dared to poison


    his own wife, let alone missing the kids whom he seldom saw!


    It was obvious that he wanted to use the kids to threaten her!

 Chapter 343

    Chapter 343


    Although angry, Sharon couldn''t do anything about it.


    She knew that Isai was powerful, and she, a nobody, couldn''t bring him down merely through her


    job in the field of media, because Beachmarsh City was his territory.


    She had been forbearing for the sake of the two children and had been suppressing her hatred. Yet,


    today, she was threatened by him once again.


    Sharon had never hated a person so much that she couldn''t wait to kill him with her own hands!


    "Isai, if you dare to do anything to the kids, I will kill you, even with my own life!" Sharon warned


    ferociously.


    Isai was over fifty years old. Despite the wrinkles on his face, his sight was still sharp. Usually, when


    people met his gaze, they would be scared. But, Sharon just stared straight at him with anger and


    hatred, while her fists clenched tightly by her side.


    Seeing that, Isai narrowed his eyes and walked over to her. Without notice, he lifted her chin and


    examined her face carefully. "I used to think that you''re still a little girl. Now that four years have


    passed, you have grown up, and you''re actually quite beautiful. No wonder that Stanley would turn


    against me for you!"


    Sharon felt disgusted by hisment. Taking a step back, she freed herself from his hand and


    sneered, "Nonsense! Your son hated you since childhood, so don''t use me of sowing discord!"


    "Oh?" Isai looked at her with a smile. "But, do you know that your father''s life meant nothing to him?


    From the beginning, he had nned to save his mother with your father''s life. Later, when I killed


    your father, he had already been in love with you. That''s why he hated me!"


    Sharon almost lost her wits upon hearing that. Of course, she knew that Stanley had married her for


    her father''s organ back then. Every time when she thought of this, her heart would throb in pain.


    Looking at her pale face, Isai knew the past was still a thorn in her heart.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Anyway, I shouldn''t have let you live four years ago. I was soft-hearted on the spur of the moment


    and didn''t kill you because you were pregnant with the twins." Isai looked up at her and continued,


    "I''ve let you live for four extra years. Ain''t I very kind?"


    Looking at him, suddenly, Sharon felt very cold.


    At the kindergarten-


    Stanley had arrived just on time as he had long been familiar with the children''s school schedule.


    Once arrived, he flipped through the information Liam had given him on Shawn''spany because


    he had to understand it in every particr to be able to strike down Shawn.


    Lewis Enterprise was based in Cresthill actually, not in Beachmarsh City. Therefore, if Shawn''s


    company wanted to gain a foothold in Beachmarsh City, he must have had a good rtionship with


    some of the powerful figures here, as well as the government.


    While reading the information in his hand, the children were graduallying out of kindergarten.


    From a distance, Stanley could see a group of parents surrounding the gate,ing to pick up their


    children. Since his car couldn''t get in, he parked it by the roadside and walked over.


    Walking towards the gate, he called Sharon and wanted to ask whether she had got off work, but no


    one answered.


    Stanley furrowed his eyebrows and hung up the phone, then dialed Jimmy''s number. However,


    Jimmy didn''t answer either, so he had to make another call.


    After a while, the phone was finally picked up. "Hello?"


    It was Liam''szy tone.


    "Do you know where is Sharon''spany exactly? Send me the location. I''m gonna pick her up


    from work."


    Liam hadn''t expected him to call because of this. Since when did the two of them have such a good


    rtionship. Nevertheless, he replied, "How are you certain that I know where she works?"


    "If it hadn''t been for the fact that Jimmy didn''t answer my call, I wouldn''t have called you," said


    Stanley coldly. "You''re always on guard against everyone, like people would n something malice


    against you!"


    Liam''s expression changed, but he didn''t refute Stanley''s words, because he needed Stanley''s


    help, so he didn''t want to get into a fight with him.


    Besides, Stanley was right. Liam truly believed that everyone in this world harbored evil intentions


    due to the fact that he had grown up in a world that was fulled of lies. Therefore, he had developed


    such a guarded personality.


    Meanwhile, Stanley walked towards the kindergarten''s entrance and spotted the twins'' teacher from


    afar.


    On the phone, he waited for a long time but Liam just went silent. Just as he intended to hang up


    the phone, Liam''s faint voice came over. "Stanley, since you''re needing my help, you should act like


    one. If you wanna know where Sharon works, you gotta soften your attitude so I will tell you."


    Getting his reply, Stanley sneered, "You really think too highly of yourself. Although I don''t hold


    much power now, I''m still able to find Sharon''spany on my own."


    Liam agreed and said, "Sure, but since you''re so powerful, how could you still not know where she


    works after spending so many days together?"


    Stanley fell silent, because every time when he sent Sharon to thepany, she always asked him


    to drop her somewhere. She had also warned him not to go to herpany which he listened since


    he was trying to win over her and the children''s heart.


    Meanwhile, Miss Clifton spotted Stanley, who was tall and eye-catching, from a distance and she


    couldn''t help but ask loudly, "Mr. Jones, why are you here? Didn''t the grandfather of the twins have


    already picked them up?"


    Hearing that, Stanley abruptly nced at her with a sharp look. "What did you say?"


    Miss Clifton was startled by his stare and stammered, "The prin- principal received a middle- aged


    man who imed to be the grandfather of the two children... so I did-didn''t stop him..."


    Stanley quickly hung up the phone.


    On the other end, Liam tensed up and frowned. Isai had taken away the kids? It was getting serious


    then!


    After all, Sharon had tried to kill Isai with a gun, which really touched his bottom line. After all, back


    then, before Stanley had arrived at her side, Isai had intentions of murdering her.

 Chapter 344

    Chapter 344


    Fortunately, Stanley had gone to stop Isai from attacking Sharon in time. After Stanley''s


    disappearance, for some reason, Isai turned a blind eye to Sharon.


    After that, Liam had thought that the incident of that year had all passed, but who would''ve thought


    that Isai set his eyes on the twins now?


    No matter how things went between the adults, Isai shouldn''t have dragged the kids into this! The


    children had nothing to do with it!


    Liam sat in his chair and pondered quite a while before he stood up and grabbed the keys, hurrying


    off to the Jones'' vi.


    He hadn''t returned to the vi for a very long time ever since Isai locked Ember up here. Besides,


    back then, his mother had passed away here. He was afraid that if he came back often, it would


    remind him of his mother''s death, and he might end up killing Ember out of anger.


    The Jones'' vi was quite an old estate. Upon entering the house, Liam''s thoughts returned to when


    he was still a kid and he remembered how unwee he felt when he was just sent here.


    Gradually, he became a little timid, and he often hid in the corner to y alone.


    One time, when he was scolded by his mother for being naughty, he ran sadly to hide under the


    bed, and then fell asleep for some reason. When he woke up, he saw Ember holding a dagger and


    there was blood dripping down from it, whereas his mother was lying in a pool of blood...


    The past was too painful. Liam had to take a deep breath to calm himself down and told himself that


    he wasn''t here to find trouble with Ember. He had other things to take care of.


    "Where''s Isai?" Liam asked the cleaner in the living room the moment he entered.


    Seeing him, the cleaner was stunned for a moment before answering, "Sorry, I don''t know."


    "What about Oscar?"


    "He seems to have gone out at noon. He hasn''te back yet."


    Liam raised his eyebrows. Did this mean that Isai didn''t bring the two children here? Where could


    he take them then? Could it be that he was really deranged and wanted to do something to the


    twins?


    Just as Liam was hypothesizing, there was the sound of an engine roaring outside the door. When


    the footsteps approached, he turned around and saw that Stanley was here as well.


    With a grim look, Stanley was enveloped in ayer of chill from the darkness.


    Seeing Liam, he asked directly, "Where are they?"


    Liam must''ve heard it on the phone as well, which was why he''d rushed over to the vi too.


    However, before Liam could say anything, Ember, who heard the noises, came down from the


    stairs. She was surprised to see both of them present and asked, "Why are you both here?"


    Liam just narrowed his eyes and gazed at her, then looked away.


    Meanwhile, Anthony, who was standing behind Stanley, came up and hurriedly said, "Lady Ember,


    Sharon and the two children are gone."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What?" Ember was shocked and she held on to the handrail.


    Liam turned to Stanley with a frown. "Sharon is missing as well?"


    "Jimmy had gone to Sharon''spany, and her colleagues said that she didn''t go to work at all."


    Liam could sense the grimness in Stanley''s voice.


    Meanwhile, after regaining her senses, Ember immediately asked, "What''s going on? How could


    they all be missing at the same time? Who did it?"


    Liam sneered. "Who else could it be? Of course, it''s Isai."


    "Wh-what?"


    Shocked, Ember felt a wave of dizzinessing. In the past few years, Isai hadn''t done anything to


    Sharon. She thought that he had given up, but she didn''t expect that he would involve the two


    children now.


    Liam frowned. "Since Isai isn''t here, where could he take Sharon and the kids?"


    The most important thing now was to find them, but there were no clues at all.


    Desperate, Liam turned to look at Stanley, who had been standing silently by the side and radiating


    a cold aura. Liam could feel a chill run down his spine.


    Judging from his expression, Liam could tell that he was extremely angry right now.


    "Ahem." Liam cleared his throat and asked in a low voice, "What are you going to do?"


    Stanley nced at him and said, "You may leave."


    Liam was taken aback. "What do you mean?"


    "Isai wille back sooner orter. When hees back, it will be his death." Stanley''s expression


    was icy and grim. "If you don''t want to get involved, then leave as soon as possible."


    On the other hand, there was a vehicle driving quietly on the road¡ª Seamus and Sadie sat in the


    back seat. Curling up next to Seamus, Sadie tugged at her brother''s sleeve and asked, "Seamus,


    do you feel something wrong?"


    Children had always been sensitive, and even Sadie, who had always been careless, could sense


    it.


    Seamus touched his sister''s head andforted, "Don''t worry. I''ll protect you."


    Upon hearing that, Sadie was relieved. Since her brother had always been much reliable than her,


    she was sure that he could think of a way to escape from danger.


    After driving for a long time, the car finally stopped and someone opened the door for them. It was


    an old man, who looked at them with a smile. "You guys are here!"


    Earlier, Sadie was so nervous because she thought they had met a bad guy. But seeing that the old


    man didn''t seem to be like one, she let down her guards and came out of her brother''s arms,


    asking, "Who are you?"


    Isai waved at her and said, "Let''s get out of the car first. I''ll take you to dinner."


    Hearing that, Sadie happily got out of the car.


    Seamus was speechless when he saw that his younger sister had be careless again.


    Isai led the two children into the house and asked Oscar to bring them some fruit. Sitting aside, he


    looked at the twins with meditative eyes. It was his first time being with the kids face to face.


    "Wow, your house is huge!" Sadie looked around the house that was several times bigger than


    theirs, then stared at Isai with her doe eyes. "Mister, are you staying here alone?"


    Isai nodded and said, "Yes, I live here alone. Why don''t you twoe apany me more often?"


    Sadie went quiet. Then, she took a peep at her brother and slowly walked over to his side, grabbing


    hold of his hand.


    Seamus held his sister''s hand and looked at the old man sitting on the sofa, saying politely, "Mister,


    our mommy often exhorts us that we shouldn''t stay overnight outside, so we should better head


    home now. Could you please send us back?"

 Chapter 345

    Chapter 345


    As soon as Seamus said that, Sadie immediately added, "Yeah, Mommy must be worried. She''ll be


    upset if she finds out that we''re here."


    They didn''t want Sharon to get upset.


    Isai looked at the two little guys for a while, then pointed to the fruit tray on the tea table and said


    temptingly, "Have some fruit. They are very fresh."


    When Sadie heard this, she brightened up. After starving for an entire afternoon, she was indeed a


    bit hungry. She swallowed hard, but Seamus, who was gripping her hand, shook his head at her.


    Seeing that, she could only refrain from going over.


    Isai gave Seamus a nce. Somewhat in a daze, he seemed to have seen the shadow of Stanley.


    When Stanley was about four or five years old, he was definitely much quieter than average kids.


    Perhaps it was because he was born like this, or maybe because Isai often quarreled with his


    mother in that two years, which caused his personality to be more and more introverted...


    And now looking at Stanley''s children, Isai had to admit that they did look like their father. Although


    Sadie wasn''t quite like him, this boy''s personality was very simr to his.


    Isai looked at them and finally sighed. "Are you very afraid of me? Don''t be afraid. I''m your


    grandfather. I won''t harm you."


    Upon hearing this, Sadie broke free from Seamus''s hand and sat down next to Isai, asking, "Are


    you really our grandpa?"


    "Yes." Isai caressed her face, and Seamus immediately looked at him nervously.


    Isai smiled and pinched Seamus''s face, to which Seamus just nced at him. Seamus just stood


    there and let Isai touch his face.


    "Then why haven''t youe to see us?" Sadie asked.


    "Well, because I''m busy. Why don''t you two stay here to apany me for a few days instead?"


    Isai looked at them with a smile. "Here, you can have anything you like, be it food, toys, and so on.


    What''s more, you don''t have to go to school. You can stay here as long as you want. What do you


    think?"


    Children normally couldn''t resist any temptation, especially for those who had trouble getting out of


    bed and loved food. When Sadie heard these words, her eyes almost lightened up.


    However, thinking of her mother, she shook her head. "No, we can''t. Although your house looks


    quite good, we still have to go back, because Mommy will miss us very much."


    Seeing that she refused, Isai frowned. "I can call your mother though."


    Sadie shook her head. "No, I don''t want to stay. Grandpa, please let us go back."


    Isai''s face changedpletely and he hit the tea table out of frustration. "You have no choice but to


    stay and apany me! I will send you back a few dayster!"


    Sadie had always been pampered by Sharon, and when Stanley returned, it was even more.


    Therefore, she was never been threatened like this. Immediately, she burst out into tears.


    Seamus quickly hugged her. "Sadie, don''t worry!"


    Meanwhile, Isai was irritated by her crying and lost his patience. He reached out his hand,


    attempting to stop the little girl from crying, but Seamus, who had been watching him, suddenly


    screamed, "Don''t hit my sister!"


    Then Seamus threw himself at him and bit him hard on the wrist!


    Feeling the pain, Isai''s expression turned fierce and he flung Seamus away, who then fell onto the


    sofa. Sadie was so scared that she stopped crying and went to pull Seamus, with her big eyes still


    filled with tears. "Seamus, are you alright?"


    Seamus pulled his sister down from the sofa and wanted to run, but the door was closed. He had to


    take his sister to the corner and hug her tofort her, "It''s okay. It''s not too painful."


    Sadie leaned against his chest and said, "Seamus, I want to go home. I miss our mom and dad..."


    "Me too, but Sadie, we have to be brave. Don''t cry. Mom and dad will find us."


    "Okay..."


    Isai looked at them for a while, then he got up and left.


    Sharon was locked up in the room. A while ago, she heard the sound of the car''s engineing


    from downstairs. Recalling what Isai had said earlier that he had sent people to pick up the twins,


    her heart tightened and she was even more certain that the kids must have been brought here by


    Isai.


    What on earth did he want?


    Sharon couldn''t sit still anymore and went to knock on the door, calling for Isai. However, no matter


    how hard she knocked on the door, no one responded.


    Sharon squatted down along the wall, as her eyes gradually moistened. She didn''t mind suffering,


    but she couldn''t let her two children suffer too.


    Seamus and Sadie had never been mistreated since they were born. Although they were raised in a


    single- parent family, they were well-nurtured in every aspect.


    The two children had not suffered much, even during the hardest times. But today, because of the


    hatred between the adults, they were brought here by Isai that psycho!


    Sharon regretted. She should have shot Isai to death four years ago!


    Just then, there was a noiseing from the door. She immediately got up and looked fixedly at it.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, the door was opened, and Isai came in with a pale face. He threw a hat to Sharon.


    Seeing the hat, her body went stiff. It was... Sadie''s hat.


    It was a gift that Stanley bought for Sadie when they went shopping together. Sadie had taken a


    fancy to this hat whereas Seamus had preferred a toy instead. Despite just being ordinary items, it


    was the first gift that Sadie had received from her father, so she treasured it a lot and wore it almost


    every day...


    Now that the hat was here, did it mean that the kids were brought here too?


    Sharon picked up the hat from the ground with trembling hands and asked grimly, "Did you bring the


    kids here?"


    "You''re a smart girl. I''m sure you know the answer."


    "What the hell do you want?" Sharon gradually calmed down and asked directly.


    Isai gestured at the hat and said, "I assumed the girl is a younger sister, right? She''s cute, but she


    talks too much. The boy looks like Stanley, though. He doesn''t talk much, but I can see he loves his


    sister a lot."


    Sharon gave him a death stare.


    Isai then showed his wrist to her. "Your son did a good deed just now. He bit his grandfather on the


    first day of meeting me. How do you think I should punish him?"


    Sharon''s heart, which had just calmed down, trembled with fear when she heard his words.

 Chapter 346

    Chapter 346


    Frightened, Sharon held the hat in her hands tightly and said in a trembling voice, "Plplease, don''t


    hurt the kids. They''re still young, and they don''t know what''s going on. If you hate me, you can take


    revenge on me. But please, don''t... don''t hurt them!"


    Isaiughed as if he had heard something hrious. "Jeez, I remember how much you wanted to kill


    me back then. But after giving birth to them, you''re actually begging me, your enemy?"


    Sharon muttered, "They''re my children. I can''t live without them. Please don''t hurt them, for the


    sake that they''re your grandsons."


    She thought that since the twins didn''t have a grudge against Isai, and they were rted to him by


    blood, he probably wouldn''t harm them.


    With that thought, she persuaded, "They are Stanley''s children. If you wound them, Stanley will


    definitely hate you more. Your rtionship with him is already quite bad, so why do you have to


    worsen it? I''m sure you also understand that hurting the kids wouldn''t do you any good at all."


    Isai looked at her expressionlessly, and his eyes darkened as if he was thinking about her words.


    Seeing that, Sharon went on to continue, "I''m the one you hate, not the children, so hurting them


    won''t make you feel any better."


    Isai advanced to her. "But if I hurt them, it could upset you."


    Instantly, Sharon''s face turned pale and her whole body went stiff like a rock.


    "Sometimes, if you hate someone, you just have to hurt their loved ones. It will be much more


    traumatizing than hurting them personally!"


    Sharon could no longer control the fear in her heart and screamed, "You lunatic, what on earth do


    you want?"


    "For so many years, you''re the only one who tried to kill me but still lives!"


    By now, Sharon''s face was as white as paper.


    Isai looked at her with a smirk. "Do you know why I didn''t trouble you for the past few years? That''s


    because Stanley had gone missing, so you''re no longer a threat to me. Now that he''s back, things


    are gettingplicated. I know he could do terrifying things for his loved ones. Back then, he took


    his mother away from me and almost killed me. But, he wouldn''t have lived until now if it wasn''t for


    the sake that he was my son. And now, you''re trying to take revenge for your father, which could


    cause him to n an attack on me again."


    Sharon''s voice trembled uncontrobly. "B-but if you kill me and the... children, he''ll definitely hound


    you down."


    "I don''t think so. If you all die, it will probably crack him down. Maybe he will even go insane!" Isai


    stared at her pale face. "Why don''t we try and see whether he will go crazy to revenge for you, or


    be a lunatic?"


    "You''re... nuts..."


    Sharon looked at him in disbelief. Isai actually had a smile on his face when he said that. It was as if


    lives meant nothing to him.


    Getting herment, Isai just smiled. "Well, in order to seed, one must not stick at trifles. If I


    had been kind like you, I wouldn''t have gained what I have now. Anyway, me it on Stanley for


    being too threatening. If he had been a little more obedient, I could have spared you all for the sake


    of family connections."


    Sharon had always thought that Evonne was the most unfit parent ever, but never had she


    imagined that there would be someone even more unfit than Evonne.


    Family connections were nothing to Isai, and he had no feelings, nor any humanity. He deemed


    anyone who was stronger than him as a threat, even his own son!


    It was only now that Sharon fully understood how terrifying her enemy was.


    On the other hand, Stanley probably already knew that his father was a terrifying person, which was


    also the reason why he had stopped her from seeking revenge!


    Back then, she had always believed that her father''s death was rted to Stanley because of that.


    Thinking about it now, she was so naive. She even went alone to seek revenge on Isai, without


    knowing her own strength.


    Isai then sighed. "Anyway, Stanley should have discovered that you and the kids have gone missing


    by now."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Slowly, Sharon stepped back, while keeping her eyes on him.


    "At that time, when we discovered that your father''s organs werepatible with Stanley''s mother,


    I''d proposed to him that he should find a chance to erase you from this world. But, not only did he


    not take my advice, he even married you." Isai walked toward her. "As expected, you two fell in love


    after being together for a long time, and he even wanted to give up on using your father''s organs to


    save his mother! If it weren''t for Shawn..."


    Hearing that, Sharon grew nervous and asked, "Shawn?"


    Isai chuckled. "Ah, it seems that you''re still kept in the dark. When your father got into trouble,


    haven''t you suspected that someone could have involved in it?"


    Sharon stood rooted to the spot, and her heart throbbed. How could Shawn have anything to do


    with the death of her father?


    Shawn was at most a little stubborn about her, as he was still stuck in their past memories. He


    wasn''t a wicked person by nature, so she never thought that he had something to do with her


    father''s death!


    "Impossible! You''re lying!" Sharon shot him a cold nce. "You''re saying this to drive a wedge


    between me and Shawn!"


    "You''re about to die. Why would I lie to you?"


    "Shut up!"


    "When you die, Stanley will definitely try his best to take revenge on me. Therefore, I gotta divert his


    attention and Shawn will be my best tool!"


    What Isai didn''t tell her was that Shawn had grown too powerful in the past few years. He almost


    gained a foothold in Beachmarsh City, which was getting out of Isai''s control, and it could even


    be a threat to him. Therefore, Isai nned to use Stanley to get rid of Shawn. This way, he


    could kill two birds with one stone.


    Then, looking at Sharon''s ashen face, he said slowly, "Actually, I don''t have to hurt the two kids


    anymore."


    Sharon abruptly looked up. "Really?"

 Chapter 347

    Chapter 347


    Isai gazed deeply at Sharon, "As you said, after all, the kids are the descendants of our family. So, I


    can let them live, but you must die."


    Sharon''s lips trembled. It seemed that she wouldn''t be able to escape today. Nevertheless, she was


    willing to use her life to exchange for her children''s lives!


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "I know you hated me very much, so there''s no way that I''ll let you live any further, as it could be a


    threat to me." Isai''s face was full of fierceness. "However, you can use your life as an exchange for


    your two children!"


    Sharon stood still for a long time in silence, and her body was trembling slightly. With her head


    drooped, her ashen face was hidden from his view. After a long time, she finally looked up at Isai,


    and said hoarsely, "If I die, will you really let go of my children?"


    "Of course."


    "Alright, as long as you let me see my children for thest time!"


    Isai shot her a nce as he was surprised she had agreed right away.


    "Well, I''m afraid you won''t get to see them, just in case you n to do something too drastic." Isai


    rejected her directly.


    Sharon still wanted to say something, but Isai was getting impatient. He had already finished what


    he wanted to say. "Turn around. Everything will be over before you know it. After that, I''ll let go of


    the children immediately, and I''ll have someone bury your body. Consider it yourst bit of dignity."


    Then, her body was forced to turn around. As she faced against the wall, tears rolled down from her


    cheek and she muttered her children''s names softly...


    Surrounded by a group of well-trained men, she had no way to escape.


    Besides, if she angered Isai, the two children would be in danger.


    So, she might as well sacrifice herself for her twins to live.


    Upon thinking that, Sharon closed her eyes and epted her fate.


    Behind her, there was the sound of a gun''s safety being pulled off...


    Sharon prayed silently, "Daddy, I''m sorry that I have no power to avenge you, but soon, I''ll be able


    to reunite with you."


    "Stanley, I can''t be your wife anymore in this life, but hopefully, in the next life, we could still be


    together. We can just be like an ordinary couple, and there will be no more tricks and lies."


    "My darlings, I hope that you will grow up healthily and happily. I will bless you from Heaven..."


    Then, there was something pointed at the back of her head. It was a gun. Suddenly, Sharon had a


    desire to live and she opened her eyes. She didn''t want to die, because she still had so many things


    to do. There were still people she loved living in this world, and her children couldn''t live without


    her...


    She bit her lip hard until her teeth almost broke her lip. Just as she was about to fight back,


    someone banged at the door. "Mr. Jones!"


    A voice came outside the door. "Mr. Jones, someone''s here!"


    Isai''s face changed. Quickly, he put away his gun and strode out, while ordering the people outside,


    "Take her away from the back door on this floorter!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    As the sound of footsteps gradually faded away, Sharon''s tensed body finally rxed, and she


    propped herself on the window sill, gasping for air. Suddenly, something sounded and she quickly


    turned to look. Someone was outside the window!


    Sharon was so shocked, but she recognized the person, and she was immediately filled with joy.


    "It''s you!"


    The person outside the window winked at her.


    At the same time, someone wasing to the room, and without hesitation, Sharon swiftly blocked


    the window with her body. Looking up, she saw two mening in-it was the ones who had taken


    her here this morning!


    "Miss Cruz, please leave with us!"


    They grabbed her arm, trying to take her away by force.


    However, Sharon just obediently followed them out, without struggling. Seeing that, the men felt


    odd... Abruptly, someone broke in from the window with a loud smash. Shocked, they turned


    around, but it was toote already.


    The man who broke through the window had already moved to their front swiftly, like a hunting


    leopard, and went straight to subdue one of them. Another man saw the opportunity and


    immediately went to grab the gun from his waist. Sharon saw it, and she grabbed a chair from the


    side, then threw it at the man!


    With a "bang", the man screamed in pain and dropped the gun. Quickly, he bent down to grab it, but


    before he could pick it up, he was kneed to the floor heavily by the neer and passed out.


    Panting, Sharon leaned against the wall.


    The neer looked at her with a faint smile. "Miss Cruz, that was a good smash!"


    He meant just now when she smashed the man with the chair. Sharon wiped away the cold sweat


    on her forehead. "Howe you''re here?"


    Downstairs-


    When Stanley broke through the door, Oscar immediately sent someone to inform Isai. Stepping


    into the living room, just as he was about to go upstairs, a soft voice called him, "Dad!"


    Surprised, he slowly turned to look over. Sadie rushed over and held his leg, then cried and wiped


    her nose on his trousers, "Daddy, you''re finally here..."


    With a slight tremble, Stanley immediately picked up his daughter and looked at her carefully. He


    then asked hoarsely, "Are you two hurt?"


    Sadie wrapped her arms around his neck and said with a grin, "No. Grandpa tried to hit me, but


    Seamus gave him a bite!"


    When Stanley heard that her daughter was almost hit, his gaze quickly cooled down. Sadie was


    startled by that and she shrank her shoulders, calling out in a timid voice, "Dad..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Stanley came back to his senses and suppressed his emotions. He then put her down and gave her


    aforting smile, before he turned to his son, who was standing obediently on the side. He


    couldn''t help but touch his son''s face. "You did a good job in protecting your sister. I''m very proud of


    you."


    Seamus blushed at hispliment.


    Later, Stanley stood up and called, "Anthony."


    Anthony immediately stepped forward as Stanley ordered, "Take the children away."


    "Noted."


    Anthony had brought two men with him, and they proceeded to take the children away, but Sadie


    was reluctant to leave. Seeing that, Seamus took his sister''s hand and said, "Sis, let''s go back first.


    Dad will be back soon, and mom will be waiting for us at home."


    When Sadie heard this, she obediently followed him out.


    Just then, heavy footsteps came from the stairs, along with Isai''s dignified voice. "No one is allowed


    to leave today!"

 Chapter 348

    Chapter 348


    Anthony was on Stanley''s side, so he naturally ignored Isai''s warning and took the two children out,


    walking as fast as he could. Seeing that, Isai''s bodyguards went forward to stop them.


    Stanley sneered and kicked the bodyguard, who was going to pull Seamus''s arm.


    Uncontrobly, the bodyguard fell backward to the ground in pain.


    Anthony sped up and took the two children out, got in the car, and left.


    Making sure that the car had left, Stanley had no more scruples. He red at Isai and asked,


    "Where''s she?"


    Isai walked straight to him from the stairs. "What are you going to do?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Where''s Sharon?" Stanley asked onest time.


    Isai slowly narrowed his eyes and masked his sharp look. "I only took the children here. What''s her


    missing has anything to do with me?"


    Without asking any further, Stanley pushed Isai away and went up the stairs.


    "Stop right there!"


    Isai warned loudly.


    But Stanley ignored him.


    Isai was about to pull out his gun, but Jimmy, who had been standing by the side silently, suddenly


    warned, "Isai, don''t try to break thew. Besides, I''m still standing here. Don''t forget that I''m a cop."


    Although he said that with a smile, there was a hint of warning to his tone.


    Isai nced at Jimmy for a while, then gave Oscar a look, who then led Stanley upstairs.


    Meanwhile, he said to Jimmy smilingly, "Jimmy, you have grown up. Now you even dare to threaten


    me."


    Jimmy replied, "Nah, how can I threaten you? Even my chief has to listen to you."


    "Then take your people out of here."


    Jimmy''s expression slowly grew solemn. "What if I don''t want to?"


    "Well, two days ago, I just had dinner with your chief. He mentioned that you''re now the most


    promising candidate for the next promotion, provided you have no vition of discipline in the next


    few years. Don''t you want this opportunity?"


    Jimmy was young and had been promoted several times in a row, as he had solved countless


    cases. It had long been decided that he would be promoted as the deputy chief when the time


    came. But now, obviously, Isai was using this to threaten him.


    Generally, at Jimmy''s age, his peers wouldn''t have his luck to get to this position so smoothly. If he


    continued to get promoted, he could achieve the top in a few years and became quite powerful.


    All the hopes of the Hudson Family were now ced on him.


    And Isai knew that, which was why he used this to threaten Jimmy. He then stared at Jimmy with a


    sharp look and continued, "I heard that you''ve kept a lover outside secretly. Although she hasn''t


    been exposed yet, do you think that after today, you can still keep her hidden and get promoted?"


    Immediately, Jimmy''s expression changed, and he pressed his lips tightly together. Not many


    people knew about his rtionship with Anna. It seemed that Isai had schemed everything.


    Seeing that his expression had changed, Isai felt quite smug. "However, since our families are quite


    familiar with each other, I won''t expose you if you take your people and leave now."


    Jimmy was silent for a while, and suddenly he chuckled. "You''ve always been astute. Sure enough,


    you''ve got my weakness, but... do you think that I really care about the promotion?"


    The smile on Isai''s face faded away. "You don''t want to keep your job anymore?"


    "Well, I''ve had enough of this job a long time ago. This job has no fun at all, so go ahead and ask


    the chief to fire me asap. Then, I can take my wife to travel around the world."


    When his colleague heard that, he couldn''t helpughing, to which Jimmy shot him a nce and


    warned, "What are youughing at? Watch out, we''re still at work!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Keep a close eye on these people. Cole, go up and disarm their weapons. If they refuse, handcuff


    them then! It''s illegal for civilians to carry guns."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Isai looked displeasing like never before.


    Upstairs-


    After checking all the rooms, Stanley finally came to thest closed door and he kicked it open.


    Seeing the messy floor, he immediately tensed, and then he became stunned.


    Standing behind him, Oscar knew that Sharon had already been transferred away, so he didn''t stop


    Stanley from searching the rooms. However, after Stanley kicked open thest door, Oscar noticed


    that there was something wrong with Stanley''s expression.


    Immediately, he went forward to have a look and was also stunned.


    The ss in the room was broken into pieces. The two bodyguards were lying on the ground


    unconscious, whereas Sharon was nowhere to be seen.


    Oscar was shocked. Where was she? Did she run out from the window?


    Meanwhile, Stanley strode in and checked the room, then poked his head out of the window. This


    was the first floor, a little high from the ground, and there was no resting point outside, so it wasn''t


    quite possible for Sharon to escape from here.


    He turned around and cast a cold gaze on Oscar. "Where''s she?"


    Still in shock, Oscar blurted out, "I don''t know where she is either..."


    Before he could finish, he quickly realized that he was admitting that they had kidnapped Sharon, so


    he instantly shut up.


    Stanley stared at Oscar for a while, then turned around and went out. When he was about to go


    downstairs, a notification came to his phone and he took it out to have a look. After that, he went


    downstairs steadily.


    Downstairs, Jimmy was reprimanding a few bodyguards who refused to cooperate. When he saw


    Stanley came down, he looked over and asked if he had found Sharon, but Stanley just walked


    straight to Isai.


    Oscar, who had also followed him down, stopped him.


    Stanley''s expression was too sinister. Oscar was worried that he would attack Isai in front of so


    many people.


    Nevertheless, Stanley gazed at Isai with a sharp look and asked slowly, "You know that I''ve gained


    my memory?"

 Chapter 349

    Chapter 349


    Originally, Stanley wanted to hide the fact that he had regained his memory so that Isai would let


    down his guards. In that way, he could take action in Beachmarsh City much freely. But he didn''t


    expect that Isai would kidnap Sharon and his two children, thus making him suspect that Isai had


    known everything.


    "When your mother said that you lost your memory, she didn''t look like lying. But today, as soon as


    you came over and looked at me with that gaze, I realized that you didn''t lose your memory." Isai


    looked straight at his son. "You can''t lie to me with that look. Although I''m old, I''m not stupid."


    Stanley clenched his fists hard, but he suppressed his anger eventually. "This is thest time¡ªthe


    last time you can threaten my family! Isai Jones, you know how much I hated you. If you want to live


    the rest of your life peacefully, then stop your tricks!"


    Isaiughed out loud. "Haha, that''s my son!"


    Stanley''s gaze turned sharp. With a lowered tone, he warned in a voice that only the two of them


    could hear, "This time, I''ll let you go since my kids are alright. But from now on, you''d better watch


    out because I''ll definitely make you pay with your life!"


    Stanley was probably the only one who could threaten his life so openly. Gradually, Isai''s face


    changed and his calmness faded away. Storms swept through his somewhat turbid brown eyes and


    blue veins popped out on his temples.


    Oscar, who had been by his side for several decades, knew that he was very angry now.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy''s nerves were on edge, seeing that the atmosphere between the father and son


    was tense. He was ready to separate the two if they got into a fight. Fortunately, Stanley didn''t do


    anything atst. He just turned around and left.


    Jimmy breathed a sigh of relief and followed him. "You scared the hell out of me. I thought you were


    going to hit him!"


    "Well, you and your colleagues are still here."


    "Exactly. Thank goodness you didn''t act impulsively."


    Stanley sneered. It wasn''t that he didn''t act impulsively. It was just that the two children were fine,


    and Sharon was rescued as well, so he could still keep his temper.


    Just now,ing out of the room upstairs, he received a text from Ryan that said, "Sharon''s


    rescued. Quickly retreat."


    On the other hand, watching the group of people leaving, Oscar asked hesitantly, "Mr. Jones, are


    we just going to let him leave like that?"


    The expression on Isai''s face was gloomy as he sneered, "What else could we do?"


    Oscar then understood that Stanley and the others were well prepared. With the presence of a


    police officer like Jimmy, it was indeed not good timing to make a move. Otherwise, Isai wouldn''t be


    able to exin this matter to the polices.


    "Mr. Jones, Miss Cruz is missing though."


    Oscar immediately informed him.


    Isai turned to look at him with a serious look. "How''s that possible?"


    Although Oscar had been by Isai''s side for so many years, he was still very afraid of him, especially


    when he shot him with such a cold look. Instantly, he bent his body and replied, "The window in the


    room was broken, so someone must havee in through the window and took her away."


    Hearing that, Isai closed his eyes, and his temples pulsated. Finally, he couldn''t subdue his anger


    anymore and kicked at Oscar. "You f*cking idiot! How could you let her escape!" Oscar covered his


    stomach in pain on the ground. After a painful groan, he quickly got up and made up for it. "I... I''ll


    send someone to get Miss Cruz back now..."


    "Tsk, it won''t be easy to kidnap Sharon again. You know Stanley. He will definitely protect her well


    this time."


    "Then... what should we do?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Isai snorted coldly but said nothing, and there was just iciness left in his eyes.


    In the suburbs, a car was parked by the road. Inside the car was Sharon and Ryan.


    Sharon was able to escape from that vi owing to Ryan. If it weren''t for him, Sharon could have


    been dead by now.


    Indeed, the person who broke through the window to save her was Ryan.


    She was very surprised at that time, because she had never thought she would be saved by a man


    whom she had only met once.


    Back in the vi, she hadn''t thanked him yet. So now, she cleared her throat and said, "Ryan, thank


    you for saving me today."


    Hearing that, Ryan, who originally ced his legs on the steering wheel while his hands propped


    behind his head, quickly straightened his body. "Nah, it''s not a big deal."


    How was that not a big deal? The corners of Sharon''s lips twitched. "Anyway, Ryan, how did you


    know that I was kidnapped?"


    "I''ve been watching the kids around their school. This afternoon, when I saw that they were taken


    away by strangers, I followed them secretly and found that you were kidnapped too."


    Sharon was taken aback. "You... you''ve always been near the school? Wh-why?"


    Didn''t he need to deal with his own affairs? Why was he always staying near the children''s school?


    "Well, your husband had saved my life, so I wanted to repay him. I thought maybe I could protect


    his family secretly. Since he would definitely take good care of you, that left me with the twins to


    protect. And, I liked them very much, so whenever I''m free, I''ll go to school to see them."


    Sharon was a little speechless.


    This reason seemed quite reasonable, but she didn''t know how to respond.


    Soon, the car was filled with silence again as Sharon sat on the passenger''s seat quietly. Suddenly,


    the sound of an engine came from the distance and she looked in the rearview mirror, only to find a


    few carsing at them.


    Ryan narrowed his eyes and looked at the cars for a while. Then he said, "He''sing."


    Sharon knew that he was talking about Stanley. When he texted Stanley just now, she was by his


    side. After thinking for a moment, Sharon decided to push open the car door.


    When she got off the car, the vehicles had pulled up already. The door of the leading car was


    pushed open, and Stanley came out of the driver''s seat. He was in a ck suit, which made him


    look solemn and awe-inspiring.


    When Stanley drew near, she was instantly enveloped in a cool yet pleasant smell emanating from


    his body, and her gaze fell upon his face. She could see that his brows were tightly knitted as he


    examined her, trying to make sure that she was alright.


    Seeing that he just pursed his lips and said nothing, Sharon stuttered, "I... urn..."


    Before she could finish, Stanley abruptly pulled her into his embrace, to which Sharon was stunned.


    Being so close to him, she felt like her whole body was filled with his good scent, and her heart was


    trembling a little.


    She opened her mouth several times, wanting to say something, but in the end, she just kept quiet.


    However, Sharon felt like she could hardly breathe as she was tightly circled in his arms.


    Her head was resting against his chin while her waist was held by his powerful hands, and she


    could feel the heat radiated from his palms.


    Finally, Jimmy couldn''t stand it anymore as he popped up from the car window and made a whistle,


    then said jokingly, "Jeez, it must be difficult to make out with kids at home. Why don''t you two get a


    room?"


    Sharon blushed with embarrassment and pushed aside Stanley.


    Being pushed away, Stanley felt slightly unhappy and cast a cold nce over the person who just


    interrupted them.


    Jimmy shivered upon receiving his look and immediately got back into the car, ready to leave. "Well,


    I''ll go back with my colleagues first. See you guys next time!"


    Sharon suppressed her embarrassment, but suddenly, thinking of something, she grabbed Stanley''s


    arm and asked, "Where''s the kids?"

 Chapter 350

    Chapter 350


    Stanley looked at Sharon with a faint smile. "Now you remember?"


    Sharon was embarrassed. Just now, being hugged by him all of a sudden, she was so stunned that


    she forgot to ask about the kids. She only remembered now, seeing that the children didn''te


    with him.


    Thinking that the children could still be in the hands of Isai that psycho, Sharon was so worried that


    her eyes moistened as she urged, "Stop joking. Where are they?"


    Stanley didn''t expect that she would get so worried. He sighed and wiped her tears. "They are fine."


    Finally, Sharon heaved a sigh of relief. She then pushed him away and pursed her lips quietly.


    Stanley nced at her reddened eyes and he softly coaxed her smilingly, "If anything happens to


    them, do you think that I would still be talking to you like this? You''re just too nervous."


    Of course, she was nervous! She was the one who brought up the children.


    "Where are they then?" She asked.


    "They''re at home now. I let Anthony take them back first."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Let''s hurry up and leave." Saying that, she was ready to get back into the car.


    "Come back." Stanley pulled her back and said, "Get in my car."


    Sharon didn''t refuse him.


    Upon hearing Stanley''s words, Ryan, who had been looking at them from the window, shrugged and


    started the car to leave.


    When they returned to Sharon''s ce, Sharon quickly got off the car and strode towards her


    apartment before Stanley even pulled up. Worried, he called her name, but she didn''t hear him at all


    as she was determined to see the children.


    With a solemn look, he parked the car and caught up with her.


    Usually, Sharon was slow to climb the stairs, but today, she was extremely fast and had already


    returned home when he just entered the building.


    Upon unlocking the door, Sadie''s soft voice immediately sounded. "Uncle Charles, when will my


    parents be back? I miss them."


    There was a hint of sadness in her tone.


    Without even changing her shoes, Sharon went straight over, "My babies!"


    Hearing her voice, the twins got up from the carpet and ran towards her. Sharon crouched down


    and circled them into her arms tightly.


    "Mommy, you''re finally back! I miss you so much!" Sadie sobbed.


    "Mommy, there was a bad guy who brought us to his house and he wanted to hit me, but Seamus


    bit him!"


    "Mommy, I''m very brave today. I didn''t cry and I listened to Seamus."


    The little girl was a chatterbox. Seeing Sharone back, she was overwhelmed with grievances


    and told her mother everything that had happened today.


    Sharon was both shocked and distressed upon hearing her daughter''s words.


    When Stanley came in, he saw that the three of them were hugging each other tightly. The two little


    fes looked especially aggrieved when they shed tears. Even Seamus, who had always been cool,


    had tears in his red eyes, while Sharon kissed and hugged them.


    Seeing that, Stanley stood rooted to the spot. He was lucky that he was able to rush over in time,


    and his family was safe.


    If he had arrived a littleter...


    Things could have ended up differently, and he couldn''t even bear to imagine that.


    They were the most important people in his life, and he couldn''t bear to see them hurt.


    "Mr. Jones?" Anthony''s voice suddenly sounded, interrupting his thoughts. Stanley came to his


    senses and said, "Thank you foring today. You may go back to rest now."


    Anthony nodded. "I''ll send someone to keep watch downstair. If anything happens, they''ll report it to


    you."


    He pointed at the two bodyguards standing in the living room.


    Stanley nodded and Anthony led them out.


    Children''s temper came and went quickly. Upon finishing crying, they had returned to normal,


    whereas Sharon, on the contrary, was still quite anxious.


    "Mommy, I''m hungry." Sadie curled up in her arms andined softly, "That old man didn''t give


    us anything to eat the whole afternoon."


    Sharon thenforted, "Okay, mommy will cook for you..."


    "I''ll go."


    Stanley cut her off and went straight to the kitchen. "You apany the kids and I''ll make dinner."


    Hearing that, she was slightly surprised. "You know how to cook?"


    But, Stanley merely smiled and said nothing. Half an hourter, he had cooked three simple dishes


    and a soup, serving them on the dining table. Sharon was even more surprised because when they


    were together back then, she had never seen him cook.


    Taking a nce at the unconceble surprise in her eyes, Stanley smiled and said, "Let''s eat."


    Sadie took a bite and gave him a thumbs-up. "It''s even tastier than mommy''s cooking!"


    The corners of Stanley''s lips curled up.


    Seamus took a bite andplimented too, "Not bad."


    Stanley raised his brows and felt proud.


    After the meal, Sharon was going to wash the dishes, but Stanley went to clean up first.


    Sharon sat on the sofa and looked at the man in the kitchen. Since Stanley was too tall, he had to


    bend his back slightly while doing the dishes, but even so, he still gave off a cool yet outstanding


    temperament due to his well-proportioned stature.


    Sharon looked at him silently for a moment, then withdrew her gaze.


    After today''s incident, the two children had be very attached to her and she would stick with


    them all the time too. She apanied them to y for a while, took them to shower, then told


    them bedtime stories to get them to sleep.


    When they finally fell asleep, she gently closed the bedroom door and came to the living room, but


    she didn''t see Stanley. Then, she heard a sounding from the balcony and saw him leaning


    against the railing.


    Under the pitch-ck night, his figure looked slender, and his expression was hidden in the


    shadows. There was a cig lit gracefully between his fingers, as he exhaled clouds of smoke.


    Sharon was a little stunned, then she recalled that he had promised to quit smoking when she was


    pregnant four years ago...


    Since he had lost his memory now, so of course, he had long forgotten his words in the past. But


    when could he remember everything?


    Thinking that she was the only one who had retained their memories, she felt a little upset. She


    even secretly hoped that he could remember everything soon.

 Chapter 351

    Chapter 351


    Stanley was smoking quietly on the balcony. He seemed to be thinking about something and didn''t


    notice Sharon, who looked at him for a while, then withdrew her gaze and went to the bathroom to


    wash up.


    When she came out of the bathroom, he was still on the balcony, but he had stopped smoking. He


    was answering a phone call instead.


    With his back to her, she heard him saying in a lowered tone, "After today''s kidnapping, for the


    safety of my family, Isai can''t live anymore. Since he was the one who did these unrighteous things


    first, I won''t show him any more mercy!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "In the past four years, he never found trouble with me, presumably because he thought that I


    wasn''t a threat since I was away. However, he started to test me ever since I returned to


    Beachmarsh City... It was he who ordered the driver to hit Sharon the other day. And he probably


    nned the incident at the amusement park too. In short, I can''t keep such a cold-blooded person


    alive as it can be a hidden danger..."


    "Jimmy, I know you probably can''t ept this as it goes against your morality, but that''s what he


    forces me to do. If he didn''t n all these things, I might''ve let him live a little longer... Anyway,


    could you help me contact those who wanna take him down? After that, I''ll take care of it. Oh, also, I


    think Sharon might find out about my recovery soon, and she''ll probably get really angry. So,


    tomorrow I''ll pretend to have a headache and go to the hospital, then tell her about my recovery. Do


    you think you could bring Ariah over? I was thinking maybe she could soothe Sharon..."


    Suddenly, Stanley felt the hair on his back stand up. He slowly turned around and saw Sharon


    standing in the living room, looking at him in shock. Her face was full of disbelief.


    Stanley cursed in a low voice.


    Hearing that, Jimmy got a little grumpy. "Why are you cursing me?"


    "No, I didn''t curse you. Anyway, that''s about it. You know what to do." Stanley said to Jimmy while


    his gaze fell on Sharon. After that, he hung up the phone and walked into the living room.


    Sharon quickly warned, "Stop right there!"


    However, he ignored her warning and continued to walk towards her. Seeing that, she immediately


    turned around and left, but he already strode over and wrapped his arms around her body, then


    pinned her against the wall, "Why are you running?"


    Sharon struggled with all her might. "Stanley, let go of me!"


    "Baby, you only been good for a few hours, and now, are you going to quarrel with me again?"


    "Quarrel about what? I''m warning you. Let me go!"


    "What if I don''t?"


    "You..."


    Sharon shot him an angry look. Immediately, Stanley realized that she must have heard everything.


    Just now talking on the phone, he didn''t even notice her standing behind him, because he trusted


    her and never put on his guards when she was around.


    Stanley sighed, "I can exin."


    "I don''t want to hear that! You already lied to me!"


    It was actually a good thing that he had recovered, and Sharon was happy for him. But why did he


    have to deceive her again? Just like four years ago, she thought that he only needed a wife who


    was obedient when she married him, but the truth turned out to be so hurtful.


    Why did he always lie to her? Why couldn''t he just tell her the truth even it was hurtful? She just


    didn''t want to be deceived like a fool!


    After four years, he lied to her again.


    Sharon suddenly exploded into an outrage that she started to punch and kick him.


    In order to prevent her from hurting him and herself, Stanley had to grasp her body while avoiding


    her attacks. Finally, he kept her under control and gasped, "Alright, alright, it''s my fault. You can


    vent your anger however you want, but first, let''s go over to the sofa. It''s muchfy there."


    Sharon was so angry that she couldn''t even utter a single word, and both her body and her hands


    were shaking.


    "The wall is hard. I wouldn''t wanna see you hit your head here. So let''s go over there, okay?"


    Sharon was angered by his tone, which sounded like he wasforting a pet. However, she was


    no match for him at all, and soon, she was forced to sit on the sofa, being circled in his arms. He


    then started to exin, "After the incident at the amusement park, I remembered everything the


    next day and I wanted to tell you about it, but I suspected that Isai was behind all these, including


    what happened at the shopping mall. I know how insidious he can be. I gotta let him put his guards


    down so I can take him down. So, I hid the fact that I''d already recovered, hoping that he would stop


    finding us troubles for a while, so you and the kids would be safe. And, even if I failed to deceive


    him, it wouldn''t be a loss either."


    Stanley then pressed down on her struggling body and continued, "Even my mother didn''t know


    about this. Because it would be better if fewer people know about it. But you''re so smart. I know that


    you must have begun to suspect me, right?"


    Hearing that, Sharon just gave him a humph, though she no longer struggled.


    Stanley breathed a sigh of relief and rested his chin on her shoulder. "It was my fault. I shouldn''t


    have hidden it from you. But I was worried that if I tell you, Isai will know..."


    "So did he believe you?"


    "No."


    Sharon gave him a mocking look, as if all his careful ns had been in vain.


    Nevertheless, Stanley held her in his arms. "I was so anxious that I exposed myself in front of him.


    When I knew you were in his vi, I went there straight and he could see the hatred in my eyes."


    After a pause, he added, "Anyway, he could be testing me whether I had lost my memory by


    kidnapping you and the children today."


    Hearing his words, Sharon nked out for a moment before lowering her gaze. Indeed, Isai was


    testing whether Stanley had lost his memories. If Stanley got anxious, Isai would know that he didn''t


    lose his memories. On the other hand, if Stanley acted calmly, then he would know Stanley¡¯s true


    purpose.


    So no matter how today turned out to be, Isai had got what he wanted.


    And now, he knew that Stanley had recovered. What was more, he had frightened Sharon, and she


    could still feel the coldness of the gun when it was ced behind her head.

 Chapter 352

    Chapter 352


    If it weren''t for the sudden knock on the door at that time, Sharon believed that she would have


    been in grave danger.


    At the thought of that, she couldn''t help but feel a chill running down her spine.


    Since Stanley was hugging her tightly, she could feel the slight changes and tremors in her body.


    Frowning, he pulled her closer into his embrace. "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon whispered, "It''s cold."


    It was only then that Stanley realized that her hair was still wet because she had just finished


    showering. He guessed that she had been trying to look for a hairdryer in the living room, which was


    when she heard him call Jimmy.


    Touching the wet clothes on her shoulder, he directly pushed her aside and looked for a hairdryer to


    dry her hair.


    The buzzing sound echoed through the living room as Stanley was gently drying her short hair,


    which was very long four years ago.


    As he inserted his fingers into her hair, her body shrank. Without noticing the changes,


    Stanley directly said, "Just keep your hair."


    After calming down, she replied, "It''ll be inconvenient for me. In the past, I was single and had


    enough time to do anything. Now that I have two children, I have to divide the time into three


    portions. It''s too timeconsuming for me to wash long hair, so I want to cut the hair a little shorter


    next month. When I do the washing..."


    "You''re not allowed to cut it!"


    Before Sharon could finish her words, Stanley, who was standing behind her, had cut her off


    aggressively.


    Stunned, she mumbled, "This is my hair, so I can cut it whenever I want..."


    Just as the sound hairdryer stopped abruptly, she was pulled toward him. Her shoulders tightened,


    and she stared at him.


    "You look great in long hair. Just keep it. In the future, the family will hire a nanny to take the


    children to school and prepare the meals. This will save a lot of time, and you will have the time to


    wash your hair."


    That rendered her speechless.


    "Did you hear that?" Seeing the hesitant look on Sharon''s face, Stanley threw away the hairdryer in


    his hand and pulled her into his embrace. Then, he lowered his head and sniffed her body.


    The actions made her a little shy, so she stretched out her hand and tried to push him away but she


    couldn''t escape from him at all.


    Slowly, he went overboard by putting his chin on her shoulder as half of his face was buried in her


    neck. He then started to sniff at her body more intensely, which made her feel hot. "What are you


    doing?" she asked in a trembling manner.


    Stanley''s voice was hoarse as he said, "You smell so good..."


    As she licked the corner of her mouth, she tried to think of a way to divert his attention. As soon as


    she thought of something, she immediately asked, "W-Wait a minute, I have something to ask you!"


    "OK."


    In spite of that, her arms still tensed up.


    Sharon had no choice but to maintain this posture and ask him, "How did you find that vi?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Stanley''s movements slowed down. After a while, he admitted,


    "Ryan told me."


    "Oh, so it was Ryan who saved my two children and me today. I''ll have to thank him next time."


    Sharon finally learned the truth.


    After she finished her words, Stanley, who was hugging her, remained silent for a long time.


    Secretly, she was suspicious of what was wrong with him. Just when she was about to speak, her


    body was abruptly pushed onto the sofa, and she thought that he was about to do something bad.


    Before she could react, he had already hugged her tightly. An apologetic tone came from Stanley,


    "It''s my fault for not protecting you. I''m sorry."


    Sharon stood rooted to the spot. She did not expect that he would actually apologize for such a


    small matter, and his voice sounded extremely guilty. As her heart tightened, she quickly said, "It


    has nothing to do with you; this is all your father''s fault... You should not me yourself for Isai''s


    mistake."


    How could he not me himself? If it weren''t for him, if Sharon had nothing to do with him, perhaps


    these things wouldn''t have happened.


    Once Sharon uttered those words, Stanley still did not make a move, and she knew that he was


    ming himself for this matter. Although the children were fine, she was still scared now when she


    thought about it. Therefore, she could understand Stanley''s feelings at that moment and allowed


    him to carry herself without saying anything.


    A momentter, Stanley moved and raised his face to kiss her forehead in a movement as gentle as


    water. Sharon was shocked by his action, but just as she was about to speak, she saw that his eyes


    had turned red.


    She was shocked to realize that he cried.


    Did Stanley really cry because of her and the two children?


    That was impossible!


    Sharon could not believe what she had just seen, so she said, "D-Did you cry?"


    "No, I did not!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, his cold and emotionless voice interrupted her.


    "Hmph!" Sharon curled her lips. She did not believe such a quick denial.


    But amusement bred in her heart. She found Stanley a little cute when he cried.


    She then sized him up with her cunning eyes. With a provoking expression, she wondered why a


    man like him would cry. Infuriated, he pressed her body down and directly kissed her.


    "Mmm..."


    Being pressed down by Stanley, she could only grunt and resist.


    After all, it was inconvenient to do what he wanted to do in the living room. After he kissed her a few


    times, he directly carried her, who was limp in his arms, into the bedroom, and there were only the


    two of them on the spacious bed. cing her beneath his body, he smiled faintly as he said, "So


    you have deliberately put the child in the next room, huh?"


    Stunned, she understood what he meant. "Who did it on purpose? I was afraid that you''de to


    me in the middle of the night and make it ufortable for the four of us to sleep together. Get out


    of my bed and sleep on the sofa. You''re just taking advantage of my kindness. Shoo!" she


    responded with a flushed face.


    It was terrifying for a shy woman to fly into a rage, and it took some time for him tofort her so


    that she would stop scolding him.


    Stanley found that her eyes were especially bright when she was angry. Looking at her ck pupils,


    he was almost able to see his appearance in her eyes. Stroking her cheek, he asked softly, "Did Isai


    do anything to you after he brought you there?"


    When he asked this question, his eyes were even darker than Sharon''s, but she still caught a hint of


    coldness in his eyes.


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    As she shivered, she quickly shook her head. "No, he didn''t hit me. I''m fine."

 Chapter 353

    Chapter 353


    Gradually, Stanley calmed down.


    After a brief hesitation, Sharon couldn''t help but ask, "Why did your father..."


    "He is not my father. I don''t have such a father. I don''t mind if you directly call him by his name,"


    Stanley interrupted her before she could finish.


    Upon thinking for a while, she nodded. "Why did Isai Jones not care about his family at all? How


    could he do all those things? It''s just hard to believe."


    As soon as she finished her words, Stanleyughed with a mocking gleam in his dark eyes. "All you


    have met in your life are just normal people, and the worst you havee across was someone like


    Harvey who would do all sorts of bad things. However, there are more individuals out there who are


    worse than Harvey. You can''t possibly treat Isai as a normal person. He had long lost his humanity


    in order to attain his current authority. As inhumane as he was, he did not care about the family at


    all, for he only cared about things that benefited him and would wipe out those that were


    unimportant to him. Do you know why my mother had been ill for so


    many years?"


    This was the first time for him to talk about his family affairs, so she looked straight at him and


    shook her head calmly. "I have no idea about these things. Four years ago, you did tell me a few


    things about your mother and Isai, but in a very casual manner, so I have no idea about the cause


    and effect."


    Upon hearing that, Stanley guffawed. "I didn''t tell you before because you were too young, and I


    didn''t want to scare you. Your younger self wouldn''t be able to mentally process the disgusting


    things that Isai had done."


    That startled Sharon.


    In response, he stretched out his hand to touch her face, and his deep gaze was fixed on her, "Are


    you sure you want to listen?"


    "Yes." Sharon nodded without hesitation. "I want to know how bad a person can be."


    Following a chuckle, he thought for a while and continued, "When I was about ten years old, Isai


    suspected that my mother was unfaithful to him. At that young age, I identally saw him kill a man


    who was a little intimate with my mother. It was not an ordinary murder, for he tormented the man


    and caused him to suffer in pain for a long time before he died. That was the first time I witnessed a


    living individual being tortured to death by him."


    W-what?


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Sharon jumped out of her skin when she learned that macabre past.


    "After I told this to my mother, she decided to divorce him, but he didn''t agree. Nevertheless, my


    mother was so determined that she sneaked away one day. Unfortunately, she was caught by him


    and was put under house arrest."


    Sharon''s hands couldn''t help but tremble because of the appalling revtion. How could Isai have


    done such a thing?


    The most gruesome of all was how Stanley had actually witnessed those terrifying things when he


    was ten years old, which formed a stark contrast to her childhood when she would run on the grass


    with bare feet... She didn''t dare to continue thinking about it, nor did she wish to continue


    reimagining it. Her heart inevitably ached for him, and this was the first time he had such a pity for a


    man.


    Reaching out to hug him tightly, she put her face on his chest and listened to his strong heartbeat.


    Despite Stanley''s scary experiences, he was not influenced by his father''s distorted character,


    which was a relief for her.


    Seeing that she was not willing to leave, he was stunned for a moment beforeing to his senses.


    The corners of his mouth then lifted as he smilingly said, "These were all in the past."


    "Yes, you''re right," she agreed, and her voice was low due to the faint sorrow in her heart.


    "Don''t worry about me. The past can''t hurt me now." He seemed to know what she was thinking, so


    he took the initiative to cheer her up, "What I have experienced will only make me stronger. If I can


    narrate the past calmly now, it means that I am immune from those horrible experiences."


    Since what he had said did make sense, she raised her eyes from his arms and inquired, "What


    happened after that?"


    "My mother seldom left home after that, and I was estranged from Isai. I stayed in the hostel of my


    junior high school and returned home once a week. When I grew up, I did not go back at all. After I


    graduated from military school, I found that my mother''s health had deteriorated. At that time, I


    didn''t know that her health was so bad because of Isai. Since I had just graduated at that time, I


    didn''t have the ability to fight against Isai. Therefore, as soon as I was capable of fighting with Isai, I


    brought my mother away from that home."


    In an impassive manner, Stanley narrated what had happened when he was young. Sharon pursed


    her lips when he told her how he had shot Isai in order to bring his mother away. In spite of his


    description void of horrible details, she could still imagine and experience that sort of fear at that


    time.


    She used to think that Evonne was the most disgusting parent in the world. Nheless, in


    comparison with Isai, she could be considered a kind person.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and she couldn''t help but give a hard smack on


    the wooded nk of the bed. It hurt so much that she instantly let out a cry of pain and sucked in a


    cold breath.


    Shocked, Stanley immediately stood up to look at her hand, which caused her to scrunch up in pain.


    Under the light, her small hand, which was as fair as white jade, was held in his big hand as he


    asked in an amused and distressed manner, "Why are you hurting yourself?"


    Staring at him, she wanted to retort but decided to swallow her words in the end.


    As he massaged her hand, his slightly rough fingers began to slowly move above her wrist.


    Something ambiguous was brewing between them. The further up his fingers moved, the warmer


    his touch became. In the end, he directly grabbed her soft arm with one hand. She wanted to retract


    her arm, but he still gripped her tightly.


    "What are you doing?"


    As soon as she raised her head, his gaze was so fervent that he could swallow her. As a result, her


    words were stuck in her throat, and she could utter nothing out of fear.


    Just then, Stanley''s body moved closer and forced Sharon to lean against the head of the bed.


    Being pressed by him, she felt that she could be stifled by his body at any time.


    "What are you doing?" Sharon asked while staring motionlessly at him.


    The look in Stanley''s eyes darkened bit by bit at the thought of his next move. In a hoarse manner,


    he said, "You know what I''m about to do."


    "No!" She immediately shook her head.


    "What?"


    When he lifted his eyebrows and snorted, his body continued to move closer to her. Overwhelmed


    by his manly aura, she felt so hot that her heart pounded aggressively. As her fingertips trembled


    with her heart, her scalp also became numb. She was gasping for air as though she could no longer


    control herself.


    Suddenly, the phone rang and pierced through the ambiguous moment.

 Chapter 354

    Chapter 354


    Sharon immediately regained her senses and stopped him. "The phone is ringing!"


    "Let it be!"


    Stanley was a little displeased.


    Covering herself with her clothes, she moved under his arm and got down from the bed with a


    flushed face. "Go and have a look. What if there is something important?"


    In spite of his headache, he still took a deep breath and walked out of the room.


    Being left alone there, she stroked her warm face and bit her own lips.


    In the living room, Stanley found his phone on the couch. When he saw the caller ID, he frowned.


    Although he was impatient, he could not help but answer the phone, "Why are you calling me in the


    middle of the night?"


    It was a call from Ryan, who didn''t sense the unpleasant tone of Stanley. In a very straightforward


    manner, he asked, "Where''s your wife?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    That question amused and annoyed Stanley, for the abrupt call had interrupted his ambiguous


    moment with Sharon, which was hard toe by. "You care about my wife a lot, huh?"


    It was at this moment that Ryan detected the irritation of Stanley, who must have been jealous, so


    he shook his head andughed. "What are you thinking? I have something to discuss with her."


    "What is it?" Stanley''s squinted eyes exuded a dangerous aura. "Is there anything that you can''t let


    me know? I''m her husband."


    "No, I can''t tell you. This matter concerns her, so she will tell you if she would like you to know about


    it."


    Having known this obstinate man for about three years, Stanley understood that he would always


    follow his own principles. As his eyebrows knitted together, he held the phone with his slender


    fingers and silently walked into the bedroom.


    Alerted by his footsteps, Sharon, who was still ruminating on what had just happened, immediately


    yelled at him, "You can''t force me to do something against my will!"


    It was clear that she did not want to sleep with him tonight.


    Standing by the bed, he narrowed his eyes and looked at her with his dark expression, which


    conveyed his displeasure in a voiceless way.


    Flustered, she got up from the bed and stood akimbo. Her tone was imposing as she asked, "Did


    you not hear what I have just said?"


    After staring at her for a while, he said with a grin, "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    His smile was somewhat dazzling under the warm light, which made his facial features deep and


    charming. As she observed his eyes that were glittering with mysterious emotions, her heart could


    not help but skip a beat. The previously domineering aura thus receded from her, who fell into


    silence.


    It was until he shoved the phone into her hand that she came to her senses. With a doubting


    expression, she stared at him and asked, "Why..."


    "It''s Ryan. He wants to talk to you."


    "OK." Sharon nodded and answered the phone. "Hello."


    Then, he walked toward the bay window, where he saw the two children''s toys. Leaning on the wall,


    he looked at his wife who was talking on the phone with his squinted eyes. By observing her


    expression, he hoped to decipher the content of the call.


    He did not know what Ryan had been discussing with her, for she was first stunned before she


    frowned and appeared hesitant.


    She even raised her head and looked at him.


    In response, his eyebrows twitched, and his expression became more unfathomable.


    Upon taking a deep breath, she finally nodded and uttered, "Well, send it to me. Thank you. Okay,


    bye." Stanley could only hear thosest few sentences clearly.


    After she hung up the phone, she found that he was behind her and red at her with his cial


    eyes in a formidable manner, which made her very uneasy.


    He was vexed by the fact that he didn''t know what Ryan had told her, for it seemed that she was


    keeping something from him.


    Therefore, he did not speak and waited for her to exin everything to him.


    Soon, she retracted her gaze and started to check his phone. "Hey, do you use WhatsApp? Ryan


    has sent Isai''s vi address to you through WhatsApp so that you will know the precise location."


    Since she was not answering his question and was trying to change the topic, Stanley''s eyebrows


    furrowed deeper as he snatched the phone from her. He then raised her chin and glowered at her


    with his eagle-like eyes. "Are you sure you don''t want to let me know what he told you?"


    His movement was so swift that she was startled and could not process what had just happened.


    Sharon''s choice of not revealing any information irked Stanley, who put his hand down and pinched


    her plump cheeks. "Why did Ryan call you in the middle of the night?"


    Only then did she understand his worry. Uponing to her senses, sheughingly said, "I guess


    you are just jealous. I even thought that I have offended you... Alright, don''t stare at me like this. I''ll


    tell you."


    "Spit it out!"


    "OK. Let''s wait for the message."


    "What?"


    Pointing at his WhatsApp, she exined, "Ryan has a video clip about me, and he called me to ask


    whether he could send it to you. Because my phone was robbed by Isai''s bodyguards, he can only


    send the video recording to you now."


    Stanley was stunned by the revtion, which seemed much simpler than what he had imagined.


    When he was thinking about it, his cellphone rang as the video was received.


    Just as she was about to extend her hand, he had grabbed the phone and tapped open the video.


    In an instant, the screen was shown clearly before Stanley''s eyes.


    It was the image of Isai holding a gun against Sharon''s head.


    When she secretly moved her eyeballs to the side, she saw that Stanley''s body instantly stiffened.


    As his expression gradually became darker, the boiling anger caused his muscles to tense up.


    Shocked, she immediately reached out his hand to console him, "Don''t be like this. If I had known


    earlier, I wouldn''t have let Ryan send you that. You get angry as expected..."


    Stanley was not just infuriated, but also harbored a murderous intent.


    In the video, Sharon was pressed against the wall, and an ice-cold gun was pointed at the back of


    her head. While her small face was pale, the tightly shut eyshes were fluttering in fright. Tears


    also fell from her eyes, which caused Stanley''s heart to throb in agony.


    Never had she been treated like this, so how could Isai take such a drastic measure...


    As Stanley breathed deeply, he suppressed the anger in his heart and threw the phone aside, after


    which he hugged Sharon and turned over onto the bed with her.


    Having mistaken his intention, she was so scared that she had her heart in her mouth. However, to


    her surprise, he just hugged her tightly and exhaled his warm breath by her ear. "Let''s sleep now.


    It''s been a long day."


    As he reached out to turn off the light, he pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead.


    Seeing that he did not do anything untoward, she smiled faintly and drifted off to sleep.

 Chapter 355

    Chapter 355


    When Sharon woke up the next day, Stanley was not by her side. She had been sleeping so


    soundlyst night that she didn''t even know when he had awakened. After staring at the ceiling for a


    while, she stood up and went to wash up.


    Last night was the time that she had the most stable sleep in the past four years.


    Perhaps it was because of the change in her state of mind, which had reduced her worries.


    In the bathroom, she discovered that she got a visit from Aunt Flo, and her underpants were also


    stuffed with a few sheets of toilet paper. Was it Stanley''s doing? Blushing, she tidied up her


    underpants beforeing out.


    It was almost 10 o''clock, yet she did not see Stanley and Sadie in the living room. Only Seamus


    was sitting on the carpet while ying with his toys. "Uh, where''s your sister?"


    "She went out."


    It was obvious to think of the person who had brought her out.


    "Why didn''t you go to school?"


    With his head lowered, Seamus continued ying without lifting his head. "Dad said he didn''t allow


    us to go to school. He asked my sister and me to rest at home today."


    After listening to the exnation, she guessed Stanley wanted them to stay at home to calm them


    down afterst night''s scary experience.


    Right then, she detected some subtle changes. How did the Seamus address Stanley just now?


    Squinting her lovely eyes, she came to Seamus''s side and asked, "Did you call him... Dad?"


    Although her son had always been an indifferent person, she could still tell that when Stanley first


    appeared, he had somewhat rejected the man. Such an attitude was totally different from Sadie,


    who was so close to Stanley that as if they hadn''t been separated for four years!


    Moreover, she also noticed that Seamus never called him Dad. She thought that her son was shy,


    but for several days in a row, Seamus had always been uninterested in Stanley.


    Today was the first time for Seamus to call Stanley his dad in front of her.


    Just then, Seamus'' hands froze, and his pink cheeks turned red, although he still put on an


    indifferent expression. "Aren''t you happy to know that I have called him Dad? If so, I will not do so in


    the future."


    "No. Why would I stop you from doing that?" Sharon immediately exined herself when she heard


    his question. "I''m very d that you''re willing to ept your father. Don''t misunderstand me,


    Seamus."


    In response, Seamus lifted his small face, on which his brows, eyes, and lips were all goodlooking.


    His eyshes were long and thick, which were even more beautiful than his younger sister''s.


    Sharon''s heartbeat raced as she waspletely mesmerized by his son''s appearance.


    Without noticing that his mother had been captivated by his facial features, he nodded in a


    particrly proud manner. "Then I''ll call him Dad from now on."


    "Sure." Moved by his response, she happily hugged and kissed him. "You are so cute. I like you


    very much."


    Seamus''s ears turned red when he heard that.


    Seeing how joyful everything was, she could not help but chuckle.


    When Stanley returned with Sadie, he brought home a couple, who were quarreling behind him.


    They were none other than Jimmy and Ariah.


    She did not know the cause of their argument. While Ariah''s image of being elegant and intellectual


    had beenpletely shattered, Jimmy was still flirting with her at the side. The angrier she was, the


    more rxed he seemed to be. That expression of his almost made her go ballistic.


    Over the past few years, Sharon had often seen the two of them bickering over various matters, so


    she was not surprised at all by such a verbal fight.


    After taking Sadie from Stanley''s arms, she saw her daughter was carrying a lot of toys in her


    hands. Speechless, she put Sadie down and let her y with Seamus.


    Following that, she pulled Stanley to one side and said with a frown, "I think it''s better if you don''t


    dote on her so much."


    "What?" Stanley raised his eyebrows in confusion.


    "I know that you have not been with them in recent years and want to make up for it. You always


    fulfill all her wishes... But Stanley, if you keep doing this, you will spoil her and raise an overbearing


    youngdy. You will be in big trouble in the future."


    Realizing that this was what she was worried about, Stanley smiled and said, "No matter what kind


    of person she bes, I will always dote on her as a father. If you can''t find someone who loves


    her like me, she can rely on me instead of a husband. I will care for her for a lifetime!"


    Sharon gawked at him. She was so shocked that she couldn''t even utter a single word.


    Her appearance, however, amused him. Apart from her eyes that were even bigger than copper


    bells, her pink lips were slightly open with a glistening luster. He remembered how she was asleep


    in his arms when he woke up in the morning. Like a cute little pet that clung to him, he couldn''t hold


    back his desire for her. Nevertheless, before he could possess her, it was already that time of the


    month. For this reason, he could only restrain himself and go to the bathroom to take a bath.


    "I have bought you something." Stanley took out a bag and handed it to her.


    "What is that?" That item piqued Sharon''s curiosity.


    It had been wrapped with threeyers, as though it was so mysterious that it could not be simply be


    discovered by others. Because of the thick packaging, she could not see what was inside at all.


    As soon as she opened it, she waspletely stunned.


    They were sanitary pads!


    She suddenly recalled the toilet paper in her underwear when she went to the bathroom. Therefore,


    she looked up at him and asked tentatively, "Did you put the things for me this morning?"


    Following a cough, Stanley nodded.


    At that moment, a warm current flew through her heart, but suddenly she thought of something and


    inquired, "How did you know that this is my moon time?"


    That was a private part, and even she herself was not aware of the changes. How could a man like


    him know it then?


    In the face of her interrogation, Stanley replied with a particrly serious tone, "Cause I touched


    you there with my hand."


    Instantly, Sharon flushed scarlet.


    She knew she should not have been moved by his ''kindness'', for he was so lecherous that he


    would do something unbing when she was asleep.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    "What are you whispering over there?" Jimmy''s voice interrupted them, and his eyes were staring at


    them as though they were doing something indecent.


    Without paying attention to him, Stanley directly pushed Sharon into the bathroom and asked her to


    clean herself. "I went through everything when I got up this morning. There was no such a thing as


    the one you used when you were on your period in the past. Therefore, I went to the nearby


    supermarket to buy some for you."


    Then, without even realizing Sharon''s flushed face, he grabbed Jimmy by the cor and walked


    away.


    Unfortunately, these words were also heard by Ariah who was standing at the side. She seemed to


    size Sharon up as her eyes swept across her body with a meaningful smile, which made Sharon


    feel embarrassed. Very quickly, she grabbed the bag in her hand and went straight into the


    bathroom. It took a long time for the crimson flush on her face to retreat so that she coulde out.

 Chapter 356

    Chapter 356


    Jimmy and Ariah were invited by Stanley. "Stanley wants me to check on the two children. He was


    worried thatst night''s incident might have traumatized them," exined Ariah.


    While nodding her head, Sharon asked, "Alright, how are you going to do that?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. It''s nothing serious. He just wants me to talk and have fun with them." Ariah then


    pinched her face with a smile. "I''ll bring the two of them to the room. Also, I need you to do me a


    favor."


    "What is it?" Sharon immediately agreed. "I will help as long as it is within my capability."


    "Mmm, it''s very simple..." Suddenly, Ariah''s smile disappeared, and her cial gaze swept across


    Jimmy in the living room. "Since you are the host, please help me chase him away. I don''t want to


    see the man!"


    That request rendered Sharon speechless.


    Jimmy was watching TV with Sadie in his arms. She loved to watch cartoons, which were not his


    favorite, so he grabbed the remote control and switched to a variety show. As a result, she pouted


    as if she was going to burst into tears, but Jimmy didn''t seem to notice that because he was still


    laughing happily. He even pped his thighs while his body was trembling with joy, the emotions of


    which confused her, who then stopped crying.


    Upon a brief sigh, Sharon walked over and took Sadie from Jimmy''s embrace. Since her daughter


    seemed to have been frightened, sheforted her a little before asking her to look for Seamus in


    the room.


    As Sharon turned her head, she was impressed by Jimmy''s attractive facial features and his bright,


    dark hair. d in a cool, simple leather jacket, he didn''t have the gloominess that shrouded Stanley.


    Instead, he looked much more easygoing and amiable.


    "Jimmy," she said, following a cough.


    Leaning on the sofa absent- mindedly, he switched to another channel as he felt that the variety


    show was a bit boring. When he heard her voice, he raised his eyes and asked, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "Did you argue with Ariah?"


    ncing at her, he forced a smile and replied, "What did she tell you again?"


    Sharon was stunned by his response.


    Why did he have such sharp eyesight? Did all policemen have this power? He had already guessed


    her underlying meaning, although she had not finished her words.


    "N-No, she didn''t say anything..."


    "Don''t lie to me. You two were muttering over there just now."


    "Weren''t you ying with Sadie?"


    Although he seemed to be fooling around, he actually cared a lot about Ariah. Since it was hard to


    exin this to her, he sighed and said, "Be honest. What did she tell you?"


    "A-Ariah mentioned that you kept pestering her and making fun of her, which was irritating, so she


    wanted you to go back. She said... she said that she didn''t want to see you..."


    Under the daunting gaze of Jimmy, who was a policeman, she could only speak intermittently, and


    her voice became softer and softer until I almost swallowed it back into their throats.


    Apparently, she was terrified by the serious expression of Officer Hudson and didn''t dare to look at


    him, which made her feel like she was a criminal.


    Fortunately, Stanley came and pulled her up from the couch. After ncing at Jimmy with a frown,


    he said, "Why are you scaring her with such a sullen face? If you think you are good enough, then


    you should solve your own problem!" Then, he turned around andforted his wife, "Well, don''t


    interfere in their affairs next time. It doesn''t matter whether he would get a divorce. It''s his life; he


    can decide it himself."


    In response, Sharon nodded in haste without uttering a single word.


    Stanley thus brought her back to the bedroom, leaving Jimmy sitting alone on the couch. Although


    his gaze was fixated on the TV, he had lost interest in it. As his heart throbbed with pain, he forced a


    chuckle and closed his eyes to conceal his feelings.


    To Ariah''s surprise, the two children were so tough that they were not traumatized by the incident.


    ording to their conversation, they didn''t even have a nightmare. If Ariah hadn''t mentioned it, they


    wouldn''t even have remembered being abducted by a stranger.


    That was a huge relief for Sharon.


    Lying on the bed, Ariah stared at the ceiling while listening to what Sharon said about Jimmy, "Ariah,


    I think Jimmy still likes you. I can see it from his eyes. I- Is it really impossible for you two to be


    together?"


    "I admit that he likes me, but he also likes another woman at the same time." Ariah smiled and


    nced at her. "His love is not exclusive to me, so I can''t ept it. I gave him a chance two years


    ago, but he still hasn''t ended the rtionship with that woman. Sharon, do you think it''s wise for me


    to be with him?"


    Sharon''s attention had been on Stanley and the two children for the past few years. Therefore, she


    didn''t know much about the rtionship between Jimmy and Ariah. Now that she heard the


    exnation, she immediately empathized with Ariah.


    "Ariah, if you really want to divorce Jimmy, go to the court and let the judge issue a divorce notice.


    You will be freed that way."


    Ariah was startled by her words.


    Although Sharon was still speaking, Ariah''s mind had been upied by the rtionship. It had been


    a taxing process to get along with Jimmy, both physically and mentally.


    In the living room, the two men were also talking about the problem. While looking at Jimmy,


    Stanley couldn''t help but sigh, "Why were you in a hurry to argue with Ariah? Why were you so


    harsh with your words? How could Ariah not be mad when she heard that? If divorce is not your


    option, then you will have to please her. Why do you have to be angry with her?"


    As Jimmy was about to reach for the cigarette, he held his hand back and started scratching his


    hair. He seemed to be in pain as he said, "Do you think I wanted to piss her off? If I hadn''t said


    those words, she would have just ignored me. She was so cruel and cold that she would not


    respond to me no matter what I did. She would only react after I satirized her, which was the only


    moment when I thought she still belonged to me..."


    With a frown, Stanley stared at him for a while and yelled, "Are you crazy?!" His emotion was so


    strong that he had to utter one word at a time.


    Following a wry smile, Jimmy nodded. "Yes, I''m sick."


    "Why did you still treat her like that if you knew it''s not right?"


    "I have been trying to control myself since I graduated from the police academy. After so many


    years, the bomb is finally going to explode..." Jimmy murmured. "I know that I will be smashed to


    pieces by this bomb in the end. I just hope that before I die, I can still stay with her for two more


    years..."


    When Stanley heard that, his expression changed drastically. Putting on a stern face, he said,


    "Jimmy, what kind of nonsense are you spouting now?"

 Chapter 357

    Chapter 357


    Jimmy looked a little confused while thinking about the matter. A momentter, he came to his


    senses and realized what he had said, so he chuckled and patted his forehead. "I didn''t sleepst


    night, which is why I''m talking nonsense now."


    However, Stanley only stared at him with a frown.


    Looking at the closed door of the bedroom, Jimmy said, "She probably will note out as long as I


    am still here."


    "Jimmy... Please be honest. Are you hiding something from me? What happened between you and


    Ariah?" Stanley inquired in a gruff voice.


    After Jimmy nced at him, he replied, "What else could it be? I cheated on her. Anna has been


    with me for many years. Before her father died, he entrusted her to me. Because she was the only


    one left in her family, she had nowhere else to go if I didn''t take care of her. Oh, and I really did like


    her before I married Ariah."


    The more Stanley listened, the deeper his frown grew. He did know something about Jimmy and


    Anna. Back then, Stanley had already warned Jimmy that he could have fun with her, but he should


    not be too serious, for he and Ariah were already a married couple.


    Unfortunately, the secret was still found out by Ariah, who immediately went ballistic.


    Jimmy didn''t seem to be willing to talk too much about this, so he sat up straight and said, "You


    asked me to contact some district officials, right? I''ve got the replies from them." "Really?" Stanley


    squinted his eyes. "What did they say?"


    "The officials didn''t believe that you would cooperate with them because that man is your own


    father. The answer they gave was quite vague." Jimmy then frowned and added, "However, one of


    the officials will have a confidential meeting next month, so you can talk to him."


    Jimmy had asked for this information from his parents. If they knew that he was looking for this


    news to help Stanley seek revenge against Isai, they would definitely blow a gasket.


    Jimmy''s father hoped that he would not have to pick sides. If he chose the wrong side, the winning


    side might seek to ruin his future.


    Frankly speaking, Stanley was touched by Jimmy''s effort of doing this for him. He knew that this act


    had exceeded what a friend would normally do, so he was extremely grateful to Jimmy.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same time, Sharon and Ariah were staying in the room. No one knew what they were talking


    about. Stanley wondered why women could stay with their friends for a few hours without getting


    bored.


    It was only when the deliveryman arrived Stanley knocked on their door.


    Eventually, it was Seamus, the little handsome boy, who opened the door.


    The two women, together with a little girl, were lying on the bed and watching a video via iPad.


    Sharon was suffering from menstrual pain, so she had been toozy to move. As for Sadie, she was


    close to Ariah, so she liedfortably in thetter''s arms. When the door was opened, all of them


    turned their heads at the same time in surprise.


    Seeing that Sharon''s face was a little pale, Stanley frowned and walked over. When his gaze fell on


    her face, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Before Sharon could say anything, Ariah had brought the two children out and closed the door


    forthem.


    That was quite embarrassing for Sharon.


    The man was in white sports attire, for he didn''t have to go to thepany recently. He was tall as


    he stood by her bed. When his dark eyes swept across her hands that put on her tummy, he


    immediately understood what was going on.


    "Are you not feeling well?" After sitting down next to her, he stretched out his arms and directly


    embraced her with his long hands. He then ced his warm palms on her tummy and gently


    massaged her muscles.


    That made her a little ufortable. Just when she wanted to ask him not to be like this, there was


    a faint smile on his face. "Are you shy?"


    She was speechless.


    Upon hearing his joking remark, she decided not to reply to him, or else he would go overboard.


    The man''s big, warm palm made her feel much morefortable. Was it just the imagination? Even


    she did not know the answer.


    "Has Jimmy left?" Sharon was worried about this, or else they would fight again.


    Following an affirmative hum, he continued massaging her while answering, "Don''t care too much


    about the two of them. It seems like there''s a hidden story behind it. It''s not your business."


    Immediately, Sharon got up from his arms and asked, "A hidden story? What is it? Has Jimmy not


    cheated on Ariah?"


    If he hadn''t cheated on her, the issue could be solved much more easily.


    Without answering her question, Stanley pulled her back with a dispirited face and asked her to lie


    down again. "He''s been with that woman for so many years, which was much longer than his


    marriage with Ariah. It''s tooplicated."


    Sharon was dumbfounded. What had been going on between the couple? From some hidden story


    to the mistress, the matter really perplexed her.


    Instead of lingering on this issue, he switched to another topic, "The children won''t go to school


    these days. I''m also worried to let you go to work alone, so from today onward, you don''t have to go


    to thepany anymore. Just stay with me all the time."


    When Sharon heard that he was going to be with her 24/7, she was shocked. "I- It''s not necessary


    actually..."


    As he lifted his hands, he ced his palms on her shoulders and stared at her. Sharon was thus


    forced to look into his pitch-ck eyes. "Sharon, you already knew what Isai has done. He could do


    anything he wished. Stop being so stubborn. For your safety, please just stay with me."


    In response, she blinked her big watery eyes, which were bright and somewhat pitiful. Stanley


    couldn''t stand her looking at him like this, so he silently sighed and was about to make his request


    less daunting. Before he said anything, Sharon had nodded her head and agreed, "Okay, then I''ll


    resign tomorrow. If I don''t go to work, thepany will fire me sooner orter..."


    Stanley didn''t think that she would actually agree. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that he remained silent with a serious look, Sharon pursed her lips and asked, "What else


    do you want? I''m going to resign. Isn''t that enough?"


    She was infuriated by his insatiable demands.


    "Why are you so worried?" Stanley didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I was just about to ask


    whether this was what you truly wanted. I hope you won''t think that I was forcing you and start


    arguing with me."


    Was that why he looked displeased?


    "I am aware of the danger we are in now. For safety''s sake, I will listen to you and stay by your side.


    I know you care about us very much."


    Her reply delighted him. Without saying anything, he pressed her down on the bed and began to


    kiss her.


    That abrupt act rendered her speechless.

 Chapter 358

    Chapter 358


    By the time Ariah left Sharon''s ce, darkness had already descended. It was autumn now, and the


    weather was getting colder. She had nowhere to go, so she decided to stay at Sharon''s ce and


    y with the two children for the whole afternoon.


    She didn''t take dinner at Sharon''s house. Hunger was gnawing at her by the time the taxi arrived.


    The food sold at the roadside evoked Ariah''s sweet memories with Jimmy. During his off days, he


    would asionally eat out with her.


    The Hudson Family was one of the most powerful families in Beachmarsh City. Since Jimmy had


    grown up in such a wealthy family, she had never thought that Jimmy would also eat such cheap


    barbecues.


    She had once asked him why he liked to eat this. How did he answer it at that time? Oh right, he


    said that he didn''t like to eat such food before either. This was a habit that he developedter...


    Cultivating a habit was actually very simple. In the past, she didn''t think that she could sleep without


    Jimmy, but now that she had been separated from him for so long, she no longer had the habit of


    being by his side. Gradually, he became the omissible part of her life.


    There was a ckout when Ariah returned to the apartment. Fortunately, she was only staying on


    the seventh floor, which was not very high, so she gritted her teeth and decided to slowly walk up


    the staircases.


    However, she was panting when she reached the fifth floor, so she leaned against the wall and


    rested. Just then, she remembered she had a habit of jogging for half an hour in the morning when


    she first got married. Ariah was delicate then, so she would get tired after being tossed around by


    him for an entire night. Therefore, he forced her to jog, or else she could not keep up with his


    rhythm...


    The emergency lights were lit in the corridor, but they were not bright enough. Sitting on the floor,


    she looked at the dark surroundings, which nobody passed by, and started to recall the past.


    The sweetness of the past corresponded with the pain in the present.


    She was almost out of breath in the dark, which she thought was caused by the fact that she had


    climbed too many staircases. As she wiped her face, she was surprised to realize that she had


    been crying.


    "It hurts so much..."


    She rubbed her chest and mumbled to herself while holding back the tears in her eyes. After that,


    she stood up slowly against the wall and climbed upstairs in the dark.


    Finally, she reached the seventh floor.


    The higher up she went, the darker it was. She murmured as she went to look for her phone. How


    could such a ckout happen in such an expensive apartment? As she fished out her phone, she


    moved forward in small steps.


    "Thud!"


    "Bang!"


    "Ah... Who the hell was sitting in front of my door! D*mn it!"


    As Ariah tripped and fell, her head bumped into the door, which caused her to scream in pain.


    All of a sudden, a hand reached over and grabbed hold of her ankles. With a forceful tug, her body


    was forcefully dragged over. When she finally regained her senses after a few seconds, she kicked


    the person forcefully. She didn''t know where she had kicked, but the person let out a muffled groan


    and released her from his embrace.


    Ariah had her heart in her mouth when she quickly took out her keys. Her hands and lips were


    trembling, for she couldn''t believe that she could be so unlucky that she would meet a gangster


    before her unit!


    Relief started spreading through her once the key was inserted into the keyhole. Nevertheless, the


    delight did notst for more than two seconds before a man''s hand reached for her waist. Her body


    was soon pulled back by a force, after which she lost control of herself and fell into his warm


    embrace. In an instant, her weak body was wrapped tightly in his strong arms.


    The person was so strong that she could not resist him.


    Gripped by fear, she shouted with a shrill voice, "Help... hmm..."


    Before she should continue, her mouth had already been covered by something.


    A scorching male scent, mixed with the odor of alcohol, wafted through her ears before he smilingly


    said, "Don''t shout!"


    Instantly, Ariah''s body stiffened.


    The person seemed to be pleased by the way she was shivering in fright, for he then called her


    name with joy. "Hey, Ariah. Have I frightened you?"


    Son of a b*tch!


    When Ariah heard that, she exploded and yelled, "Let go of me, Jimmy Hudson! Did you hear me?"


    When she knew it was him, her tensed nerves soon rxed. As she heaved a sigh of relief, she


    kicked him in the crotch angrily.


    "What the f*ck..."


    Jimmy roared gruffly after receiving her forceful blow, and his clearly defined face was covered with


    cold sweat.


    Stolidly, Ariah kicked him away again and entered the house.


    "B*tch, you''re the worst woman I have ever met!" Ariah was so scared of the exasperated man that


    she wanted to close the door immediately. Unfortunately, she was a step slower.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He was indeed a powerful policeman, for he had resumed to normal a few seconds after her kick.


    Since he had blocked the door, he pounced on her aggressively like a hunting leopard.


    Being caught unawares, Ariah was pushed to the ground with a thud.


    To her surprise, she did not feel pain in the back of her head and her body. As she opened her


    eyes, she saw the grinning expression of Jimmy. It was then that she realized his palms were


    behind her head, and her waist was also tightly held by him. He was protecting her so well that she


    didn''t feel any pain on her body.


    Jimmy, on the other hand, had suffered a lot. The back of his hand had been severely hit by Ariah,


    and he felt as if his bones were about to be crushed. He hissed twice and gasped for air as his


    expression turned dark and ugly.


    Ariah was stunned for a moment beforeing back to her senses. Although she was grateful for


    his help, she did not regret kicking him, for his previous attitude had annoyed her.


    Jimmy went ballistic this time and cursed in a low voice. Then, he grabbed her ankles and pulled


    back the poor Ariah who wanted to escape. With his strong body and arms as tough as iron, he


    pressed her firmly on the floor, after which he moved toward her lips and kissed her without


    hesitation.


    "Hmm..."


    Ariah tried to struggle with all her might, but she wasn''t as strong as he was. It was simr to the


    past when she could never resist his vigorous exertion on the bed.


    He must have been drunk, for his body was reeking with the odor of alcohol. Being pressed on the


    floor by his hard muscles, she could not help but pant helplessly.


    His heavy breaths could be heard clearly in the dark.


    Apparently, his desire was burning more fiercely.


    As intoxicated as Jimmy was, he could not control his desire for her. Her appearance almost drove


    him mad, depriving him of his self-restraint in an instant.


    After leaving Stanley''s ce, he had nothing to do, so he went to have a drink. He didn''t know how


    much he had drunk, for he directly headed toward her apartment after paying for the drink.


    As she finally appeared several hourster, she unknowingly triggered the beastly nature of him.

 Chapter 359

    Chapter 359


    Ariah felt that her life would be at stake tonight if Jimmy continued kissing her as if he had gone


    mad. Her lips felt numb and painful as she was surrounded by a strong, maddening aura.


    What should she do? She could not push him away.


    Neither could she flee from the spot.


    If this had happened in the past, Ariah would have sumbed to it. However, the situation now was


    different as she had been infuriated by Jimmy''s unforgivable betrayal. If she submitted to him, then


    her dignity would be trampled by him.


    Thinking of this, Ariah moved her mouth and took the initiative to kiss him back in an aggressive


    manner.


    This proactive kiss made Jimmy''s body stiffen for a moment, and he was soon surrounded by huge


    ecstasy. Every time he met her in the past, she had always ridiculed him with sarcastic words or


    showed him her sullen face. Now that she was kissing him willingly, didn''t that mean...


    Upon regaining his senses, he kissed her even harder with excitement.


    The next second.


    "Mmm..."


    A groan came out of Jimmy''s throat and his face turned livid. After letting go of her, he wiped his


    mouth and was shocked to see a tint of bright red on his hand.


    How dare she bite him?!


    He must not let her go so easily this time.


    Angered, he jumped up and tried to grab her. When he looked up, the blood in his body froze when


    he saw her under the cold moonlight on the balcony.


    Holding a fruit knife from the coffee table, Ariah was staring at him with a cial expression.


    As his lips trembled a little, he asked, "W-What''s wrong with you? Come back here now!"


    Stolidly, she responded, one word at a time, "Jimmy, if you still want to force me, I''ll just die before


    you today!"


    As she spoke, she raised the de in her hand.


    His head was buzzing, and the veins of his forehead were throbbing. Be it anger or lust, all


    emotions fled from his mind at this moment. "Hold on!" His voice was hoarse as if it had been tom


    apart as he shouted.


    However, his words seemed to fall on deaf ears, for she soon raised her hand and swung her knife


    down.


    "Ariah!"


    Jimmy roared, and his eyes were red with anger. He instantly sprinted forward and swooped down


    like a leopard.


    "Bang!"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The knife dropped from her hand as he rushed over and pounced on her. Unfortunately, the sharp


    de still injured her neck, which caused blood to ooze out of her skin.


    As Jimmy forcefully pulled her into the living room, his face was so dark that he almost wanted to kill


    her. Trembling, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and turned on the shlight so that he


    could check on her neck. Before he looked at it properly, he gasped out of fear.


    "Sit still!"


    Following a furious roar, he turned around to look for the medicinal kit. Since he could not see the


    path clearly in the dark, he got so angry that he immediately kicked the blocking chair aside. In a


    stern voice, he asked, "Where is the medicinal?"


    Nheless, Ariah was in so much pain that she could hardly speak.


    "Did you hear me?" He was gripped by fury as he asked gruffly.


    Despite the soreness of her injury, she still raised her hand and spat out a few words with difficulty,


    "The second drawer in the lower left corner."


    Once he found the first- aid kit, he quickly turned to her. His temper was unstable, so he failed to


    open the kit for the first few times and only managed to open it after cursing for a while in a low


    voice.


    He then took out a bottle of antiseptic disinfectant, a cotton swab, and some gauze to stop the


    bleeding. With a cold face, he ordered, "Raise your head now!"


    The deep voice sounded cold to a certain extent.


    Pursing her lips, she said, "I can do it by myself..."


    "Do you believe that I''ll kill you myself?" Jimmy felt the veins on his forehead were throbbing more


    violently, and the blood in his body was boiling. Nevertheless, his face still looked indifferent as he


    yelled, "Raise your head!"


    Suppressing her displeasure, she remained silent and did as he said.


    Under the faint light of the mobile phone, he checked her neck with a frown. Fortunately, it was just


    a minor cut instead of a deep wound. If the de was a little sharper and had cut the major artery,


    she would have been bleeding profusely.


    That was too scary to imagine.


    With a frown, he made in his aversion to what she had done. He then shoved the phone into her


    hand and said cially, "Hold it while I apply the medication!"


    ncing at him, she didn''t utter anything. Instead, she looked at herself through the phone camera


    when he was tending to her injury.


    When he identally pressed on the injured part, she immediately hissed in pain.


    It hurt her very much.


    In response, his hand stopped as he taunted, "You still know what pain is? Why didn''t you think of it


    when you hurt yourself just now?"


    In spite of the harsh words, his hand movements had be much gentler.


    Ariah''s eyes turned red from the pain. With her head raised, she could not see his tightly furrowed


    brows and could only hear his sarcastic remarks. Upon straightening her neck, she said, "Would I


    have attempted to hurt myself if you didn''t force me?"


    Instantly, he was rendered speechless.


    She was a little too vicious. Jimmy had never seen Ariah such a strong personality of hers. In the


    past few years, she had always been intelligent, beautiful, and obedient. Never had she quarreled


    with him.


    It was the first time he had found her this aggressive.


    He was thus literally stunned.


    She was so stubborn that even he had no way to deal with her.


    Without uttering a word, Jimmy bandaged her wound very carefully.


    The atmosphere was awkward for a moment.


    After a long time, he finished dressing her injury and threw the blood- stained cotton swab into the


    trash can. "Hope this will help for now. You will need to go to the hospital tomorrow morning," he


    said.


    Ariah remained silent as she raised her hand to touch it. Because of the wave of difort and


    pain, she could not help but frown.


    "You deserve it!" Having adapted to the darkness, he noticed her deep furrows due to pain.


    However, as he recalled how she had been attempting to hurt herself, he cursed aloofly, "You have


    only yourself to me!"


    Rolling her eyes, she decided not to bother him.


    Just as he was about to speak, there was a sudden sh of light in the dark. The blinding light


    prompted him to close his eyes.


    Power was back on.


    It was impossible for the ckout tost for a long time. As expected, it took less than half an hour


    for the lights to shine again in the room.


    After ncing at the man beside her, she frowned and asked, "Why are you still here?"


    As he leaned back, his heavily-built body fell into the soft couch. While cing his long legs on the


    tea table, he took out the cigarette from his pocket and lit it. After he took a long drag on the


    cigarette, he respondedzily, "When did I say I would be leaving?"


    "You..."


    Just when she was about to blow a gasket, she identally tore her neck muscle, which caused


    her to hiss in so much pain that she knitted her brows very tightly. There was not a trace of vitality


    on her pale face, which still looked beautiful in his eyes.


    As his Adam''s apple was bobbing up and down, his deep gazended on her visage. It had been a


    long time since hest slept with her. His heart was tickled by her delicate face no matter from


    which angle he was looking at her.

 Chapter 360

    Chapter 360


    Of course, that was just what Jimmy had been imagining. If he really did that, she would most


    probably do something more appalling.


    "I shouldn''t have saved you. At least I won''t get so angry without you."


    Despite his shard-edged words, he still sat up and moved away the handkerchief covering Ariah''s


    neck. As he lifted her chin, he was relieved to see that blood was not oozing out from under the


    gauze.


    Pursing her lips, Ariah remained silent as she was disgusted by Jimmy who was smoking by her


    side.


    When he frowned, she noticed the wrinkles on his forehead.


    He looked very serious while examining her injury. His thick, long eyshes that fluttered as he


    blinked were like a feather that was tickling her heart.


    Observing him from a close distance, she fell into a trance-like state, especially when his masculine


    aura wafted over her, which overwhelmed her with a cold fragrance.


    Naturally, her heart was quivering.


    It was a familiar aura that had caused her to fall for him. She remembered this odor that emanated


    from him when shey by his side in the past.


    Therefore, she began to think about many unspeakable things, which made her cheeks flush as if


    she was drunk. She also tightened her fists because of the tickling, yet uneasy thought.


    All of a sudden, her chin was caressed by his hand.


    "Your cheeks are so red. What are you thinking about?" After hearing his deep, hoarse voice, she


    was overwhelmed by his hot breath. "Are you thinking about those things?"


    Embarrassed, she immediately pped him across his face.


    Her anger was not directed at his frivolous remark, but her vulnerability to his gentle care, which


    had plunged her into those unrealistic imaginations.


    A crisp, loud p then prated the silence.


    In an instant, her red palm print was left on his face.


    A sh of shock then flitted across Jimmy''s eyes. As his anger exploded, he glowered at her with a


    pair of gloomy eyes. "How dare you hit me?"


    Since she had already pped him, she didn''t back down and retorted coldly, "So what?"


    "So what?!" Each word was enunciated with force.


    Infuriated by her indifferent tone, he almost went ballistic, and his eyes were as cold as snow. "Do


    you want me to beat you now?"


    Unfazed, Ariah just pursed her lips, for she didn''t believe that he would really do that. Having been


    with him for so many years, she understood him well enough and knew he had a bad temper. They


    would quarrel, but he had never hit her despite all his verbal threats.


    She believed he would still be the same on this asion.


    After he swore for some time, he saw that Ariah was not scared at all. Immediately, he became


    furious and pressed her shoulder against the couch armrest. Looking at her fiercely, he said, "You''re


    the first woman who hit me! Even my mother has never hit me."


    Since her neck was injured, it hurt her to utter a single more word. Therefore, she couldn''t be


    bothered to talk to him. After she snorted twice, she remained silent altogether.


    That made Jimmy clench his teeth.


    After some time, Ariah finally couldn''t take it anymore, so she shouted, "It hurts!"


    Since she knew how strong he was, why did she still want to provoke him?


    Staring coldly at her, he spat out, "You deserve it!"


    Instantly, she was rendered speechless.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariah then red at him and pushed him away forcefully. Pointing at the door, she shouted, "Get


    lost!"


    "What can you do to me if I don''t leave?"


    "Do you want me to call the police?"


    "Haha." As if he had heard a funny joke, he leaned back on the couch. With a wicked look on his


    handsome face, he sneered, "This is Officer Hudson. How can I help you? Did someone molest


    you? Or did someone break into your house by force? Or did you injure yourself while fighting with


    the burr?"


    At that moment, Ariah was overwhelmed with helplessness.


    How could she forget that he was a policeman? Wasn''t it a joke to call the police in front of him?


    "What exactly do you want?" Ariah bit her lips as she stared at him.


    Squinting his eyes, Jimmy smiled and responded, "Nothing. I''m tired, so I''m going to have a rest


    here."


    "H-Have you had enough rest?"


    "No."


    Angered by his shameless attitude, she took in a few deep breaths before suppressing the anger in


    her heart. She then turned around and mmed the bedroom door shut.


    Was she trying to ignore him?


    Was she ying this trick again?


    Soon, Jimmy''s eyes darkened. Every time she did this in the past, she could always provoke his


    anger. But now... Twitching his mouth, he said, "Forget it. Why do I have to fight with an injured


    lady?"


    Besides, he was the reason behind her fury.


    Did he win this time? The thought thrilled him in an instant.


    She was, in fact, taking a shower in the bathroom. Because her neck was injured, she could only


    bathe very slowly so that the water would not irritate her injury. Moreover, she did not want to see


    the man outside, which meant she was trying to shower as slowly as she could.


    Although Jimmy had called her out a few times, Ariah still continued humming in the bathtub as


    though she had heard nothing.


    Forty minutester, the bathroom door was pushed open.


    Shocked, she sat up from the bathtub and stared at him. "W-What are you doing here?"


    Seeing that she was just taking a bath, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Why didn''t you respond to me?"


    Did he think something bad had happened to her?


    He was literally a psycho!


    Ariah couldn''t be bothered to exin anything to him, so she just pointed at the door of the


    bathroom and yelled, "Get out!"


    Startled by the man who barged into the room, she curled up in the bathtub, which was full of


    bubbles that fortunately covered her body.


    As she raised her arm from the water, water dropped from her fair, tender skin, which was


    temptingly glowing under the light.


    While Jimmy stood rooted to the spot, he stared at her like a wolf.


    Apparently, he was harboring some improper intention, as suggested by his eyes.


    Nobody could stop him when he was driven mad. Since Ariah was injured now, the consequences


    would be dire if he got mad.


    Therefore, after gritting her teeth for a while, she smiled coyly and said, "Could you please go out


    first? How am I supposed to take a shower if you are standing here? I''ll feel shy."


    As a hot-tempered person, she rarely spoke to him in such a flirtatious manner. Even when the two


    of them were still sweet with each other, she would never speak to him like this.


    Staring at her adorable face, he narrowed his eyes and uttered, "You''re afraid that I''ll do something


    to you, aren''t you? Was that why you''re lowering yourself on purpose?"


    How could he see through her?


    Instantly, her face stiffened a little.


    After observing her for a moment, he grinned and added, "It''s rare for you to be so charming before


    me, so I''ll let you go this time around."


    Following that, he turned around and went out. When he closed the door, he said, "Be quick."


    Otherwise, he would think something bad had happened to her and barge into the bathroom again.

 Chapter 361

    Chapter 361


    Initially, Ariah had intended to take a good bath and go to bed after returning home. However, apart


    from her injury, she had also been wronged. That made her sigh in the bathroom while putting on


    her clothes.


    In the corridor, a tall man stood with one leg propped against the wall. One of his hands was holding


    a cigarette, while the other was inserted in his pocket. He was smoking with his head lowered, and


    it seemed that he was preupied with something in his mind as he didn''t notice her when she


    came out.


    That made her frown.


    He had smoked two cigarettes in a short period of time.


    She knew he liked smoking, but she didn''t know that he smoked so intensely.


    Because of the odor of cigarettes, she coughed ufortably.


    In the past, he would stop smoking once she coughed, which was a gentlemanly and considerate


    act.


    "Ahem Ahem."


    Just as she was lost in her thoughts, the odor drifted into her nostrils and made her cough


    uncontrobly.


    Jimmy quickly came to his senses and took a look at the cigarette in his hand. As he seemed to


    think of something, he whispered an apology before snuffing out out the cigarette.


    "I was also smoking when I bandaged your wound, but why didn''t you cough just now?"


    How should Ariah answer that? Since he was too close to her at that time, did her rosy imagination


    make her forget the odor?


    If she said that in all honesty, he would definitely make fun of her.


    For this reason, she didn''t reply to him and turned around to go back to her bedroom.


    However, Jimmy quickly blocked her way and stared at her, whom he hugged in his arms. "Let''s


    have a talk, Ariah."


    Why was he so serious about the discussion?


    As she grinned, she crossed her arms and asked, "Mmm, what do you want to talk about?"


    Jimmy opened his mouth, but he could utter nothing. He thought she would get so angry that she


    would not want to talk to him, but she was so calm when she asked him the question.


    "When did you find out the rtionship between Anna and me?"


    The question shocked him as this had been his worry for quite some time.


    "Half a year after Stanley''s disappearance, I saw you hugging that woman in the hospital."


    Jimmy''s face froze. It turned out that she had noticed him so early in the morning. Then, why did


    she keep quiet as if nothing had happened? When he came home, she still treated him as usual,


    and she would even let him touch her. She didn''t look like a woman who had caught her husband


    having an affair with someone else.


    She chose to ignore this issue until Anna showed her the explicit photo, which infuriated her and


    forced her to confront this inevitable oue.ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    Suddenly, he held her face tightly, and his voice was so low that it was almost inaudible. One word


    at a time, he asked, "If I could deal with the problem, will you... still stay with me?"


    "Sure." She nodded.


    Stunned, he was ovee by ecstasy. He couldn''t help reaching out to hold her in his arms and


    hugged her tightly. "I''m so sorry, my dear. I swear that I will be good to you in the future..."


    Nheless, before he could finish his sentence, Ariah had responded stolidly, "As long as you


    don''t mind that I have an affair with another man, I won''t mind what happened between you and that


    woman."


    Jimmy''s expression stiffened in an instant. As joy receded from his visage, he asked in disbelief,


    "What did you just say?"


    Shrugging her shoulders, she said, "Don''t we always talk about gender equality? You''ve had sex


    with that woman, so it''s okay for me have to have sex with another man. That''s equality."


    "You..." The veins on his forehead bulged as his anger spiked. "Who is that man? Was it the plump


    man we metst time in the restaurant?"


    "How could it be him? Is my taste that bad? Anyway, the man is not bad, but this has nothing to do


    with you."


    Despite her indifferent attitude, he was gritting his teeth while ring at her. He couldn''t help but


    burst into anger and asked, "Did you have sex with the man?"


    Ariah''s eyes dodged a little as she answered, "We haven''t done that, but it won''t be long before we


    reach that stage. I suppose it would... be great."


    Upon finishing her words, she bit her lips shyly.


    Shocked, Jimmy felt that his world had copsed, and there was a voice roaring in his heart, telling


    him that he must settle her today. Otherwise, on the day he was cuckolded, he would definitely go


    ballistic.


    Jimmy didn''t expect that she already had a secret love, and he was still being kept in the dark.


    As he was shrouded in despair, his face gradually turned pale.


    Who could he me? Apparently, he could only me himself, for it was all his fault.


    Seeing that he was gloomy, she frowned and inquired, "Hey, I''ve already told you long ago that our


    marriage was over. You''ve been refusing to divorce, which was beyond my control. However, you


    can''t restrict my freedom, right? Without you, I will have to look for another man..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jimmy couldn''t take it anymore. Staring at her with his cial eyes, he yelled, "I''ll kill you if you utter


    one more word!"


    Rage flowed through him likeva. She did not dare to look at his expression, so she lowered her


    head and was shocked to see his tightly clenched fists. Veins were bulging on his forearms, which


    were shown as his sleeves were rolled up.


    Ariah was totally stunned.


    Fortunately, Jimmy''s phone rang at this moment, so he took a deep breath before fishing out the


    device. Right then, she couldn''t help but steal a look at the caller ID. It was Anna.


    Realizing who the caller was, he nced at Ariah and noticed that she had shifted her gaze away


    as if nothing had happened. His heart was filled with revenge as he snorted coldly and answered


    the phone, "Hello, Anna."


    Anna?


    Ariah sneered silently.


    While he was talking on his phone, his face changed. Before he turned around and left, he ordered,


    "Don''t go anywhere. Just stay at home. I''ll go there right now! Did you hear me?"


    He sounded so nervous as if something urgent had happened.


    Jimmy hung up before he stepped out of the door. Then, he turned around and looked at her, who


    was still standing at the original spot. "I have something important to attend to right now. Close the


    doors and windows. I probably won''t be here tonight. Have a good rest and take care. There''s an


    injury on your neck, so please remember to go to the hospital tomorrow."


    After saying that, she watched as he left like a gust of wind. Being left alone in the empty space, a


    sense of dismay soon wriggled through her heart.


    Her legs had be numb from standing for a long time, so she turned and slowly walked back to


    the bedroom.


    Two dayster, Jimmy received the legal notice for divorce from the court.


    ring at the notice sent by Ariah, he quickly left his colleagues, who were about to return to the


    police station with him, and drove straight to her apartment to settle the score.

 Chapter 362

    Chapter 362


    In the past two days, Jimmy and Ariah had undergone many problems with their marriage. As for


    Sharon, she originally nned to resign from her job, but Stanley had asked her to go two days


    later because he was afraid that Isai would wait for her in herpany.


    Her colleagues were shocked when they knew she wanted to resign, for she was quite close to


    them for the past two to three years.


    They were aware that Sharon had been absent for three days. Initially, they thought that she had


    been ill, so the news that she was going to resign was quite uneptable to them.


    "Sharon, how could you leave so quickly? It''s so sudden. Did you face any problems? Was that why


    you suddenly made this decision?" The cameraman was the eldest in their team, so he often called


    her Sharon.


    Smilingly, she shook her head. "No, I''m doing well. Don''t think too much about it. It''s just that I want


    to have a good break after working for so many years. I wish to go on a trip or something."


    Left with no choice, she could only tell a white lie after careful consideration.


    "If you want to release stress, you can always apply for leave. Why do you have to resign?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    They were truly treating her well, which was quite touching for her. After she exined for half a


    day, they finally could ept the fact that she really had to resign.


    After packed up her things, Mark appeared. They hadn''t seen each other for a few days, and this


    man surprisingly looked a little gaunt now.


    "Sharon..."


    With a grin, she said, "I''ve resigned today, so I won''t be here again in the future. Keep working hard.


    It won''t take more than two years for you to get a promotion. I have faith in you."


    Mark''s eyes slowly turned red. "Sharon, a-are you leaving because of me? After you made it clear


    to me that day, I went to Shawn and told him honestly that I didn''t want to tell him anything about


    you. Please don''t resign, or my conscience will be uneasy..."


    "It''s not because of you. Don''t worry." Sharon was surprised to learn that he would me himself.


    Following a sigh, she said, "I was very angry when I first found out that you were sent by Shawn.


    However, in the past few years, you''ve always been by my side, and you have never done anything


    to hurt me. Instead, you''ve helped me a lot, so I''m no longer angry at you."


    She did not know why he would listen to Shawn''s words, but she believed that perhaps everyone


    had his own difficulties.


    As soon as she thought about it, she was no longer gripped by displeasure.


    Then, Mark helped her take her belongings out of thepany. Stanley had been waiting for her at


    the exit of herpany. When he saw hering out with a man, he could not help but squint his


    eyes.


    After taking his coat, Stanley strode over. That stunned Sharon who was talking to Mark. "Didn''t I


    tell you to wait in the car?"


    Stanley''s appearance was too outstanding, so she didn''t want him to follow her into thepany, or


    else there would definitely be amotion.


    "It''s cold now," he said tly. After that, he put the coat on her back. After that, he took the box from


    her hands and sized Mark up with his sharp eyes. "Who is this?"


    Mark could sense the hostility in Stanley''s eyes at a nce. Although he was curious about her


    rtionship with this man, he still held back his curiosity and did not ask anything. Immediately, he


    exined, "We''re colleagues. I''m here to see her out."


    In response, Stanley slowly narrowed his eyes. He had heard this voice before. The first day he


    went to the kindergarten to pick up the children, he had made a call to Sharon, but she didn''t pick


    up. This was the voice that answered the phone.


    Later on, she told him that she didn''t receive any phone calls, which meant this man didn''t tell her


    that Stanley had tried to contact her.


    What was he up to?


    Stanley let out a sneering hum.


    It was obvious that he was angry and had been regarding Mark as an enemy. Although she was not


    sure about the exact reason, she knew that she had to bring Stanley away from Mark.


    Otherwise, something bad might happen to her colleague.


    Thinking of this, Sharon immediately grabbed Stanley''s hand and left thepany. While walking


    out, she winked at Mark who was behind them, and her facial expression seemed to tell him that


    they could chat again in the future.


    As a smart man, Mark understood her message and quickly left, especially after seeing how


    formidable Stanley looked just now.


    Upon getting into the car, Sharon let out a sigh of relief. As she turned around, she was met with


    Stanley''s cial eyes.


    That rendered her speechless.


    Being gazed at by him, she could only hold her breath and ask, "Uh, what do you want?"


    "Exin to me," he said coldly.


    She pretended not to understand. "What do you mean? What did you just say? I don''t


    understand..."


    "Sharon!" Stanley suddenly growled. "Are you acting cute like our daughter? It won''t work for me!"


    She was so scared that she was plunged into silence.


    Well, she admitted, she learned the antics from Sadie. Every time she made a mistake, she would


    blink her big, innocent eyes and pitifully said, "Mom, what do you mean by that? I don''t


    understand..."


    Sure enough, only a child could act cute in an authentic manner. Did that mean she couldn''t act


    cute at all?


    "Mark has been taking care of me at work for


    two years. Do you want to scare him by putting on a straight face?"


    In response, Stanley coldly snorted, "He''s harboring some ulterior motives. Try to avoid interacting


    with him in the future."


    This startled Sharon. "Ulterior motives? What do you mean by that?"


    As he frowned, he silently nced at her with his lips pursed.


    Her curiosity was thus piqued. "Tell me, what exactly do you mean by that?"


    Since he had always been perceptive, could he have sensed something that she failed to notice?


    At the thought of this, she immediately urged, "What do you mean by that? Tell me, please."


    With a sigh, he pinched the space between his eyebrows and replied, "Can''t you tell that your


    colleague likes you?"


    What?


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    Mark liked her?


    It was indeed funny to hear that.


    Nevertheless, Stanley looked very serious as he said that. With a frown, she responded, "You''ve


    misunderstood us, haven''t you? How do you know that Mark likes me?"


    Upon her request, he told her how he tried to contact her and how Mark did not tell her that he had


    answered the phone on her behalf.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once Stanley narrated that experience, both of them remained silent.


    After a long time, Sharon burst outughing uncontrobly. "Do you think that he likes me just


    because he didn''t inform me you had called me? Hahaha!"


    Sharon was cackling so hard that she could no longer catch her breath.


    Instantly, Stanley''s face darkened.


    The atmosphere was stifling in the car.


    Therefore, Sharon began to keep quiet, or else he would really blow a gasket. However, while she


    was clearing her throat, her shoulders were still jerking uncontrobly.


    "What''s going on actually?" Seeing how jovial she was, he forcibly pressed her firmly on the back of


    the chair and yelled, "Tell me now!"

 Chapter 363

    Chapter 363


    "O-Okay. I''ll tell you."


    Afraid that Stanley would act recklessly, Sharon had no choice but to tell him that Mark had been


    taken advantage of by Shawn. When Stanley heard this, his expression didn''t change, and his


    brows were tightly knitted together. It was Shawn again.


    Sharon could see that he was trying to control his temper despite his displeasure. "Let''s go back


    now. We''ve already got what we want."


    Seeing that he did not want to move, she changed the subject, "Hurry up. It''s going to rain soon."


    In response, he nced at her and took two deep breaths before starting the engine.


    On the way back home, he did not speak at all.


    The silence made her regret her choice of telling him about the fact that Shawn had arranged for


    Mark to be the informant. She guessed that he must be feeling ufortable again.


    Thinking that she could talk to him about this matter, she chose not to break the silence in the car.


    When they finally reached the apartment, they were surprised to bump into a woman.


    It was Ayana.


    She stood before the staircase that led to the unit. d in a very thin shirt, she wrapped her arms


    around herself and looked a little pitiful. No one knew how long she had been standing there.


    Sharon frowned slightly at the sight of that.


    Following a sigh, Stanley said, "Stay in the car. I''ll send her off."


    "No." She unfastened her seat belt and opened the door to get out. "Is it shameful for me to meet


    her in person?"


    Then, she mmed the car door and raised her chin while proiming, "I am your wife, and she''s


    just a nobody."


    A trace of a smile then shed across his pitch- ck eyes, and the corners of his mouth also


    curled up involuntarily.


    She then strode toward Ayana, the woman that could wreck her marriage. Upon hearing the ruckus,


    Ayana turned around. Her gaze only lingered on Sharon for a second before it was fixated on


    Stanley.


    Sharon was about to flip out to see how arrogant she was.


    "Hey, where are you looking at?" Gritting her teeth, she waved her hand in front of Ayana''s eyes.


    Since Ayana was not very tall, her vision was almost blocked by Sharon who stood before her,


    especially when she didn''t wear high heels today. With a slight frown, Ayana gradually turned to her.


    Although Sharon was scolding Stanley in her heart, she still put on a sweet smile and said, "Miss


    Warner, what can I do for you?"


    Aya was disgusted by that question when it was apparent that she was not here for Sharon. Upon


    ncing at the hypocrite, Ayana smiled and said, "I''m here to look for Stanley."


    "Oh, you''re looking for my husband. What is it for?"


    "Your husband?" Ayana smirked. "Really? He''s my fiance."


    "Then you should go and see the brain doctor. He''s obviously my husband. Since when has he


    be your fiance?" Sharon didn''t seem angry at all and smilingly added, "Or do you have the


    habit of stealing someone else''s husband? Do you always im that any handsome man is your


    fiance?"


    "You..."


    Ayana''s expression changed instantly.


    Was that too much? Sharon sneered. It was surprising to learn that Ayana was not a very strong


    woman, but someone who couldn''t stand even just a few harsh words.


    Upon taking a few deep breaths, Ayana suppressed her emotions, telling herself not to impulsively


    start a quarrel with Sharon.


    As her gazended on Stanley, who was standing by his car in the distance, she shouted in a sweet


    voice, "Mars!"


    Nevertheless, Stanley did not seem to have heard her voice at all, for he still maintained that


    posture and did not even nce at her.


    Her body stiffened.


    As someone who would not give up easily, she walked forward and called again, "Mars?"


    Still, he didn''t even turn his head.


    Seeing how pale her face was, Sharon sighed and said, "Miss Warner, Stanley has regained his


    memories. He''s not called Mars."


    "W-What?" Ayana was shocked to learn that he had recovered his memories. He didn''t tell her that


    when they metst time.


    Was that the reason he did not want others to call him Mars?


    At the thought of this, Ayana looked up and asked, "Stanley, can I talk to you?"


    However, he still ignored her.


    This confused Sharon too, so she nced at him and said, "Hey, what are you thinking about?"


    Triggered by the question, he turned to look at them. "Are you done?"


    That baffled Sharon.


    Ayana was also speechless.


    "Can we go up now?" Stanley strode to her front and hugged her in his embrace. "Is it very cold


    now?"


    "Didn''t you hear Miss Warner calling you just now?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "Then why didn''t you respond to her?"


    Stanley then looked at her and replied, "Why should I do that? You weren''t the one who called me."


    It turned out that he just did not bother to answer Ayana.


    She blushed as happiness spread in her heart.


    Since there was no need to continue the psychological battle with Ayana, she obediently followed


    Stanley into the building. Not long after that, they suddenly heard a thud behind them.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The two turned around.


    Ayana had fallen to the ground and fainted.


    Startled, Sharon asked, "W-What''s going on?"


    Very quickly, Stanley fished out his phone and said, "I''ll call the ambnce."


    She was really afraid that something bad might happen to Ayana, which could put her in trouble.


    Therefore, she squatted down in front of Ayana and felt for her breath.


    Fortunately, she was still breathing.


    She had just fainted; nothing serious had happened.


    It was not known when the ambnce would arrive, and it was not good for a woman to lie on the


    cold ground. She thus sighed and turned around to call out to him, "Come and carry her upstairs."


    When Ayana woke up, she found herself lying on the couch. There were some lowered voices, as


    though someone was watching TV. As she opened her eyes, she saw that it was the animation


    yed on the TV in the living room.


    Not far from her, two children were watching the animation attentively.


    Stunned, she recalled what had happened before she fainted. She was speaking to Sharon, and


    Stanley had refused to meet her and literally ignored her in the end.


    When the two of them left, Ayana was so angry that she fainted.


    No adults were by her side currently; there were only two children in the living room.


    "Mmm..."


    As she struggled to get up, the pain from her injuries gnawed at her body.


    When the two children heard the noise and turned back, Ayana found out that they were a lovely


    pair of boy-girl twins. While the boy was observing her quietly, the girl directly stood up from the


    ground and ran over to the kitchen. "Mom, the woman who looks like you just woke up."

 Chapter 364

    Chapter 364


    While preparing dinner in the kitchen, Sharon suddenly heard her daughter''s voice. She thus put


    down the vegetables and wiped her hands before walking out.


    There were still snack crumbs left on the corner of the little girl''s mouth. As Sharon squatted down


    and casually used her fingers to wipe them away, she deliberately put on a straight face and said,


    "How many times have I told you that you shouldn''t eat snacks before dinner? Also, didn''t Uncle


    Howard tell you that you''ve cavities and can''t eat confectionery? Have you forgotten that?"


    In response, Sadie sniffed and widened herrge, innocent eyes. "Okay. I won''t do that next time."


    ConTEent bel0ngs to N?v(e)lD/rama(.)Org .


    However, she still felt that Sadie would probably forget what she had just said tomorrow.


    She rarely bought snacks for her children. It was Stanley who took the children to the shopping mall


    and bought a lot of things. No matter what she said, Stanley, the dad who doted on the children,


    would never listen to her.


    Therefore, she felt that she would have a big argument with him over these trivial matters one day.


    "Good to know that. Well, what did you want to tell me?"


    Pointing at the living room, she said, "That woman is awake."


    Ayana woke up?


    It was indeed time for her to wake up. The woman had been sleeping on the couch for the whole


    afternoon. If she still did not wake up, Sharon would directly send her to the hospital.


    Once they walked back to the living room, she was surprised to see that Ayana was staring straight


    at them.


    Since one could see the kitchen from the living room, Ayana had witnessed the interaction between


    Sharon and the little girl''s just now. She didn''t expect that Sharon had be a mother, and she


    was so gentle when talking to the girl.


    Her appearance was very simr to hers, did that mean she would be as tender as Sharon when


    she had her own child in the future?


    Unfortunately, she would not have the chance.


    With her current health situation, probably she would not have a chance to be a mother.


    "Miss Warner."


    Sharon''s voice pulled her thoughts back. As Ayana looked up, she heard her ask, "Are you OK?"


    ncing at her, Ayana shook her head and replied, "I''m fine."


    "Then, I won''t keep you any longer." Sharon felt that she had been doing a good deed. "It''s our


    dinner time. If you don''t have anything else to do, then please go back to your home now."


    It seemed that Ayana didn''t hear that, for she still asked directly, "Where''s Stanley?"


    Angered, Sharon tried to keep herposure. "Miss Warner, I have kindly brought you back to let


    you rest, but you asked about my husband once you woke up. That''s quite inappropriate."


    Ayana then pursed her lips. "Your children are here, so I don''t want to argue with you. I just want to


    see Stanley. There are certain things I wish to tell him."


    Sharon smirked in return. Should she be grateful for Ayana''s consideration?


    "I believe you also understand that quarreling is not good for children." Ayana knew that this was


    Sharon''s Achilles'' heel. "So, please let Stanleye out to see me. I will leave after I talk to him."


    Sharon had never expected that her good intentions would incur such a vexing problem.


    Just as she opened her mouth, they suddenly heard a child''s voice. "What do you want to tell my


    father? My father and my mother are a couple, so there is no secret between them. If you have


    anything to tell him, you can always say it to my mother."


    Ayana looked at him in shock. The one who spoke was the boy. Despite his young age, he had


    such a sophisticated understanding of the matter!


    Sharon was used to his son''s unusual reaction and had no expression on her face. "My son has


    always been smart, so there''s no need to be so surprised. Also, my son is right. Both Stanley and I


    trust each other. If you have something to inform him, you can also tell me about it."


    As Ayana red at her, a sudden spike of resentment gripped her heart. She had never met Sharon


    before, but she had been living under her shadow all the time.


    She was merely the pet kept by Shawn for these few years. Whenever he needed her, he would


    come to see her. If not, he would just leave her aside.


    In the past, she always had a positive attitude and never hated anyone. She felt satisfied as long as


    she could stay by Shawn''s side.


    Nheless, once Sharon appeared, he drove her away without mercy.


    Four years ago, she had once knelt in front of him and begged him not to drive her away.


    Nevertheless, he just yelled with a disgusted face, "Don''t let me hate you. If you still retain your


    dignity, then you''d better leave now!"


    Left with no choice, Ayana left with a shattered heart, after which she met Stanley. After saving him,


    she discovered that he had lost his memories. It was at that time that her heart was filled with


    revenge, which prompted her to keep Stanley by her side.


    Sharon had naively believed that she would be able to marry him after these four years. If she


    married him, Sharon would then not be able to change anything.


    The ns were so perfect, but reality did not unfold ording to her initial ideas.


    Not only did Stanley not marry her, but he also hadn''t touched her for the past few years... Before


    Sharon''s appearance, everything had been going well for her. However, after Sharon showed up,


    everything had changed drastically, and even the only man by her side had been cruelly snatched


    away!


    Ayana was thus forced to hate Sharon, which was against her will.


    Why was Sharon so lucky? Both Shawn and Stanley fell head over heels in love with her!


    She had endured the grief when Sharon snatched Shawn away, but now even Stanley, the man she


    loved very much, had be Sharon''s man!


    As hatred surged in Ayana''s heart, she clenched her fists tightly. Glowering at Sharon''s face that


    resembled hers, she said, "I don''t want to say anything more to you. Where is Stanley? Ask him to


    come out and meet me now!"


    Irked, Sharon frowned and replied, "Miss Warner..."


    Nheless, before she could finish her words, Ayana had interrupted her in a cial voice, "If


    Stanley still wants to retain his wealth and status given to him by the Warner Family, then he must


    come out and meet me. Otherwise, he won''t be able to bear the unavoidable consequences!"


    Soon after that, a clear voice came from the hallway. "What unavoidable consequences do I have to


    bear? Enlighten me, please."


    "Dad!"


    Once Sadie saw Stanley, she ran toward him with her short legs.


    Stanley''s gaze was cold when he stared at Ayana. However, his eyes soon turned gentle when he


    looked at his daughter. "Do you miss me?"


    Stanley had left to attend to some business after they brought Ayana home this morning.


    Nodding her head


    seriously, Sadie responded, "Yes, of course."


    As her fleshy little hands tightly wrapped around Stanley''s arm, she whispered, "Dad, this woman is


    so feisty. I don''t like her."


    "If you dislike her, then I won''t like her either." Stanley''s lips then curled up into a grin. "I am going to


    chase her out. Is that okay?"

 Chapter 365

    Chapter 365


    Sadie might be young, but she knew how to differentiate between positive and negative remarks.


    She felt that what she had uttered was bad, which was why she spoke very softly so that it would


    not be heard by others. Therefore, as soon as Stanley spoke, her chubby little hand quickly covered


    his mouth.


    "Dad, keep your voice down. She will be unhappy if she hears you."


    However, Stanley only smiled without the slightest bit of hesitation. "I won''t care about others as


    long as you are happy."


    After that, he came to the living room and put his daughter down. As he touched Seamus'' head, he


    said with a smile, "Go and y with her in the room. I wille to see youter."


    ncing at Stanley, Seamus obediently took her hand and said, "Let''s go."


    She was a little reluctant to leave. "Seamus..."


    "I have something to talk to her. We''ll watch cartoonster," coaxed Seamus.


    Upon hearing that, she obediently followed him to the bedroom.


    "Sharon, please go back to your room.'' Stanley nced at the woman next to him.


    "No, I won''t." Sharon didn''t give them any chance to be alone. "This is my home, so why do I have


    to hide in the room?"


    It was apparent that was she was disgruntled. That looked amusing to Stanley, who did not force


    her to leave.


    As she turned her head, she looked at Ayana coldly, "Miss Warner, why don''t you speak now? Tell


    me, what''s the consequence that I can''t bear?"


    When he looked at Sharon, there was always a smile in his eyes. However, when he shifted his


    gaze to Sharon, he would exude an aura as cold as a winter pool. Such extremes in his personality


    literally formed a stark contrast.


    Before he regained his memory, she was the only woman around him. Although he was also stern


    with her, he would not look at her with such a cold expression.


    "Stanley..." Ayana stared at him for a moment. "I came to Beachmarsh City this time to bring you


    back to Allgate City. Since you have finished your work here, when do you n to go back?"


    Following a sigh, Stanley said, "Didn''t I make it clear enoughst time? I won''t go back to Allgate


    City, and I can work here."


    Ayana''s expression suddenly changed. "If you don''t return to Warner Group, who is going to


    suppress those problematic men in thepany? You know that they''ve always wanted to take


    back Warner Group. Since you''ve witnessed the growth of Warner Group, are you just going to let


    others destroy it again?"


    Noticing his slight frown, Ayana realized that she was indeed a little emotional, so she took two


    deep breaths and lowered her voice. "Now that Warner Group has no leader, some people want to


    cause trouble. If you go back, the employees in thepany will at least feel less worried. Stanley,


    Warner Group can''t lose you."


    As the corners of his mouth curved upward, Stanley grinned and said, "Really? Or is it you who


    want me to go back? Is it because you want me to get rid of those old fogeys in thepany so


    that you can have the controlling stake of Warner Group?"


    When she heard that, her body stiffened slightly.


    "Ayana, I know what you''ve been up to all these years. You wanted to take back Warner Group, but


    you didn''t have the ability, so you had to take advantage of me. I didn''t care about that. If that''s what


    you want, I was willing to help you fight for it because you''re the one who saved me."


    "But it''s different now. I''ve regained my memories, so I won''t help you do those things," Stanley


    uttered slowly. "I''ve helped you make a lot of profit, which is enough for you to lead a stable or even


    avish life."


    Ayana''s eyes widened. "What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t that clear enough? From now on, I won''t do anything for you or your family," Stanley stated his


    stance firmly, one word at a time. "You don''t have to use Warner Group to suppress me. If it weren''t


    for me, Warner Group would have gone bankrupt long ago. How could it still be as prosperous as it


    is now?"


    Without expecting that he would be so harsh, Ayana flustered and said, "You can''t ignore the


    Warner Family. I saved your life, and we have been helping you so much over the years. If you don''t


    want to care about our family, then you are not entitled to join Warner Group!"


    When he heard that, he slowly narrowed his eyes.


    Having found his weakness, she could not help but smirk, "Before you became the President of


    Warner Group, I''ve signed a contract. It stiptes that you will only have control over thepany if


    you agree to marry me."


    Simply put, it was only when Stanley married Ayana that he would benefit from thepany.


    Otherwise, his energy all these years would just go in vain.


    "In order to prevent you from changing your opinion on Warner Group in the future, there is another


    use on the contract which states that, if you don''t marry me, you will have to return the real


    estate under your name as well as all the houses, cars, stocks!"


    Then, she took a step forward and looked into his deep eyes. "You can only have these things when


    you marry me. If not, you won''t be able to get even a single cent from me!"


    His power, status, and identity were all given to him by Warner Group. Therefore, she was sure that


    he wouldpromise on this matter.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    These were things that were irresistible to all men.


    Most importantly, he had invested a lot of time and energy in Warner Group. For this reason, she


    believed that he would not give up on thepany.


    Staring at him, she said, "Stanley, go back with me. The date of our marriage remains unchanged.


    At that time, everyone in Allgate City wille to attend our wedding. As long as you marry me, I


    will just pretend that these have never happened, okay?"


    In the end, she softened her attitude.


    The only way to deal with men was to use both soft and hard tactics.


    As expected, as soon as her voice fell, Stanley''s expression changed. Just as he was about to


    speak, Sharon, who had been standing to the side and listening, could no longer hold it in any


    longer.


    "Ayana! I''ve listened for so long and finally understood it. How could you be so shameless? Stanley


    worked so hard to clean up your mess and revive yourpany that was about to go bankrupt. He


    devoted himself to making money for your family and did not care about anything in return. Have


    you thought about his feelings? How dare you frame him like this? Will the Warner Family not feel


    guilty for him?"


    Upon hearing Ayana''s words, she felt that her original worldview hadpletely been demolished.


    How Ayana treated Stanley made her blood boil.


    Her hands, which were clenched into fists, could not help trembling. "It was true that you saved him


    once. Both he and I were very grateful to you. However, he has repaid the favor by saving your


    company from bankruptcy. Isn''t that enough? Why do you have to torture him? He has done so


    many things for you over the past few years. He must have made some contribution to your


    company, but now you don''t even want to give him anything that he deserves? How could you be so


    cold-blooded?"

 Chapter 366

    Chapter 366


    It wasn''t just Ayana who was startled. Even Stanley didn''t expect that Sharon would fly off the


    handle.


    As he recovered from the shock, a smile gradually appeared on his face. Without saying anything,


    he stood aside and enjoyed the delight that someone was standing up for him.


    Before Ayana could regain her senses, Sharon had alreadye to her front. "You can''t take away


    things that belong to him! Won''t you feel guilty for that?" she yelled while ring at Ayana.


    In response, Ayana snorted and was ready to retort.


    "How can you talk about conscience with a businessperson?" Stanley suddenly interrupted them


    and smilingly went straight to Sharon. "I can give them thepany if that''s what they want. I don''t


    need the house and the car." After a pause, he stroked his chin. "Do you think I''m so poor that I


    have to rely on them to get all those things?"


    Glowering at him, Sharon yelled, "What are you trying to say? I was just speaking for you.


    She''s too overbearing!"


    "Well, that doesn''t bother me. I am contented as long as you''re by my side."


    Stunned, Sharon opened her mouth but couldn''t utter anything. Her cheeks began to blush as her


    heart beat faster. "Does that mean that... you no longer want to fight for what you should get?"


    Upon ncing at her, Stanley smirked and stared at Ayana coldly. "Well, I am not interested in


    those things, but let''s see if the Warner Family can get them."


    Shocked by his strong aura, Ayana took two steps back and looked at him nkly. "You..."


    "I won''t marry you, and I don''t want any money from you either. Thepany may be rich now.


    However, without my presence, it will only get worse day after day. Go and warn the Warner Family


    about it."


    His words were imbued with unruliness. With an indifferent expression, he proimed, "If Warner


    Group leaves me, it will once again fall into a huge crisis and run the risk of bankruptcy in less than


    a year."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he finished hisst word, Ayana went limp and stared at him in disbelief.


    "Y-You..."


    "Warner Group was doing terribly when I went to thepany. In the past few years, I have been


    trying to pull it back to the right track with my own effort. Your family did not do anything, nor did you


    contribute a single cent. I can''t do anything if you want to take back thepany. Once I leave, I


    will have nothing to do with you and your family."


    She looked at him vacantly and couldn''t utter a single word, for she didn''t expect him to be so


    heartless.


    Without him, Warner Group would be in hot water. Currently, all the people in thepany only


    listened to him, so the management would copse if he did not go back.


    What distressed her was that he did not covet the material wealth at all.


    "Well, I have nothing much to say." He swept a nce across Ayana, who was still in a daze.


    "Please leave now. It''s dinner time for our family."


    She was literally left undone by his firm reply.


    Seeing that she was not moving at all, he directly chased her out to prevent her from bringing more


    troubles for them.


    After closing the door, Stanley returned to the living room. Sharon''s eyes were wide open as she


    stared at him in her original spot.


    As he walked up to her, he gently tapped her head and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    The pain brought her back to reality. "Ouch, it hurts," she mumbled while touching her head.


    "What did you say?" Her sound was too soft to be audible.


    "N- Nothing." Sharon cleared her throat and asked tentatively, "You''re really confident. Are you sure


    that thepany can''t survive without you?"


    With a faint smile on his face, he replied, "Don''t you believe me?"


    "No, I just feel that Warner Group is getting bigger now, and their business has also been on track.


    Even If you''re not there, it could still operate as usual."


    "When I first went there, thepany couldn''t even pay the employees. It took nearly a year for me


    to re-establish their reputation. I then spent another year expanding their connections and looking


    for new resources for them. If not, they would not have any of their current partners. They are willing


    to cooperate with Warner Group because of my capability. Do you think they will still look highly of


    thepany after I leave?"


    Sharon blinked her eyes in disbelief.


    "Why are you so quite?"


    He frowned when he saw her looking at him so intently.


    In all honesty, she responded, "I suddenly feel that you are much stronger than what I imagined. I


    just don''t know how to put it into words."


    Stanley was as hard as nails, which meant he could get whatever he wanted, and nobody was to


    stop him in his way.


    While everyone was vying for power, status, and money, he had the courage to leave everything


    behind.


    Four years ago, he had passed Jones Group to Liam, which was what he had verbally promised.


    Now that he had stated that he would leave Warner Group, then he would probably do the same.


    This was the first time she had discovered how wilful he was.


    Perhaps the truth was that he was too capable and did not care about those worldly possessions.


    Sharon felt that she would never reach his level and be as aloof as he was.


    Probably she did not have the capability to establish her ownpany.


    Thinking of this, she sighed. Why was there such a big gap between the two of them?


    "Why did you sigh? Isn''t it toote to realize how great I am?"


    He thenughed jovially.


    Upon ncing at him, she put on a serious look and said, "Don''t you care about it at all? They are


    obviously exploiting you. You''ve worked so hard to get those things for them. Why right do they


    have to just sit there and enjoy?


    She wished he hadn''t made the decision.


    Squinting his eyes, he replied, "You kept defending me against what Ayana said. Does that mean


    you will leave me if I am poor?"


    "Yeah, who will think highly of you without wealth? You are not as rich as you used to be, and you


    are no longer a young man. Who''s still going to take a fancy to a poor man like you?"


    A poor man?


    No longer a young man?


    Although he knew that was not what she believed, he still felt a little ufortable when he heard


    those words. "Well, I can still treat you well even though I''m old. Let''s wait and see at night."


    As a man, he naturally had the ability to provide for his family so that they could live a happy life.


    She didn''t expect him to start acting so frivolously again. "Pah! What are you thinking now?"


    Flushed, she went back to the bedroom to look for the children.

 Chapter 367

    Chapter 367


    The family of four had a hearty dinner. As long as the food was delicious, Sadie would be very


    happy.


    Seamus didn''t eat much for dinner. After a few moments, he sat on the side while looking at Sharon


    and Stanley from time to time. It was as if he was hesitating to utter what he had in mind.


    Sharon was busy taking care of Sadie, who would spill her food around the table. Apart from adding


    dishes to Sadie''s te, she also had to make sure that no food dropped on her daughter''s clothes.


    That was why she didn''t notice her son''s abnormal behavior for the time being.


    It was Stanley who detected it.


    After the meal, while Sharon was busy in the kitchen, Stanley came to his son and initiated a


    conversation with him.


    "Why are you so gloomy?"


    Seamus nced at him but didn''t say anything.


    "Was dinner not up to your taste?" He hadn''t eaten much during dinner, which was guite unusual for


    him.


    Turning his face away, Seamus did not respond to his father''s question.


    Stanley was surprised to find that even his son was so stubborn.


    He was slightly displeased because no one in the business field dared to give him a cold shoulder.


    However, he decided not to be so mean to his son this time around.


    "If you keep doing this, your mother will definitely find out that something is wrong with you. Do you


    want to make her worried?"


    As expected, Seamus nced at Sharon upon hearing that question.


    "Your mother has been very tired these days. Do you still want to let her figure out why you are


    unhappy after the shower?" Staring at his son, Stanley added, "That will make her mentally tired as


    well."


    As a filial child, Seamus replied, "I don''t want her to worry about me."


    "Well, then tell me why you are so sad?"


    Throwing him a nce, Seamus replied, "It''s because of you!"


    Stanley froze for a moment before raising an eyebrow. "Me?"


    "Yes."


    "Why is it so?"


    Seeing that he was so sincere, Seamus thought for a moment and answered, "Who''s the woman


    who slept at our house for the whole afternoon? Do you have a love affair outside?"


    A love affair?


    "Who taught you to speak like that?"


    Was that why he was unhappy? Did he worry Stanley would abandon the family after having a new


    woman?


    "The TV programs." Sadie furrowed his little brows. "Is there anything wrong with it?"


    What should Stanley do? Should he deliver a blow to his son''s self-confidence?"


    Let it be.


    "It''s actually different from what you have been thinking. I have nothing to do with the woman."


    After hearing his assurance, Seamus looked at him in disbelief. "But the woman wanted you to


    marry her."


    "Did you eavesdrop on the conversation?"


    "Her voice was too loud, and the house is not soundproof," Seamus muttered.


    It seemed that his son was very precocious.


    With his fingers knocking on the table, he looked at his son intently. "Then did you hear me saying


    that I won''t have anything to do with her in the future? I''ve even chased her out."


    As Seamus raised his eyebrows, he replied, "Well, men are untrustworthy sometimes in such


    matters."


    Stanley was rendered speechless.


    After regaining his senses, he cleared his throat and sat up straight. He must be extra careful when


    speaking to his son.


    In a serious tone, he said, "There is something that I need to tell you, but I think you have probably


    heard it before."


    "What is it?"


    "I was not around you over the past few years because I had an ident and lost my memory. I


    have forgotten both your mother and you, so I didn''te back to you."


    Then, he tried to enunciate as clearly as possible when he was about to reveal the identity of


    Ayana. "I met the woman when I lost my memory. She saved me once, but I did not have any


    feelings for her. I will only love your mother as well as you and your sister."


    Staring at him for a few seconds, Seamus nodded. "OK. I will trust you this time."


    That response was rather amusing to Stanley. "Oh, thank you."


    Touching his tummy, Seamus said, "I''m a little hungry now."


    It was thus apparent that he could not eat previously because of his worries. Now that everything


    had been rified, he suddenly felt an urge to eat.


    "Your mother has just cleaned everything. If you want to eat, go and prepare your meal yourself. I


    think there''s still a little food left. Let me heat it up for you in the microwave."


    "No problem."


    Seamus immediately nodded.


    With a smile, Stanley got up and hugged him. "Let''s go."


    Such intimate contact made Seamus a bit embarrassed, so his ears turned red.


    Once Sharon bathed Sadie and came out of the bathroom, she saw the lovely scene at the dining


    table. While Seamus was eating, Stanley was quietly reading his book.


    Stunned, she walked over and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Our son wasn''t full just now," Stanley answered very calmly.


    Seamus looked at him with gratitude in his eyes because he didn''t want Sharon to know about his


    secret.


    Although she felt that there was something strange going on between them, she didn''t say anything.


    Following a pause, she said, "I will bathe you after this. Sadie is going to sleep."


    While enjoying his meal, Seamus responded, "Mom, you can apany Sadie. I''ll take a bath


    myself."


    That surprised her. "Really?"


    Over the past few years, she had always been the one who bathed the children. Why would he


    suddenly think of doing it himself?


    "I''m no longer a kid. I can take a bath myself, or else I will feel embarrassed."


    Words eluded her at that moment.


    It seemed that Seamus had grown up, for he would feel shy in front of a woman.


    Following a chuckle, she said, "Good to know that. You can take a bath yourself. Remember to call


    me if there''s any problem."


    Just then, Stanley, who was reading at the side, interrupted, "I can help if he faces any trouble. You


    may go and apany Sadie."


    In response, she nodded at the two of them.


    Although Seamus was still young, he still felt shy because of his gender. That was why he didn''t


    want his mother to get close to him when he was taking a bath. His father, on the other hand, would


    make him feel morefortable.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Upon giving him some instructions, Sharon went back to the room.


    ncing at his father sitting opposite him, Seamus said, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    "I''d like to ask you a favor."


    "What is it?"


    "Don''t tell Mom what I said just now. Otherwise, she will be worried about me and think that I have


    been overthinking. She will then ask Aunt Myers to talk to me again to see if what you have done


    has impacted my physical and mental development."


    Stunned, Stanley responded, "Sure, I''ll keep this a secret for you."


    Seamus thus let out a hum of agreement.


    However, Stanley still stared at him, which made him feel uneasy. Frowning, he said, "I can''t eat


    well if you keep looking at me like this."


    "Sorry." Stanley cleared his throat. "I''m just a little curious."


    "Curious about what?"


    "I wonder why I would have such a smart son. Was it because I did a lot of good deeds in my


    previous life?"


    Upon hearing that, Seamus was speechless.


    His face then turned red in an instant.

 Chapter 368

    Chapter 368


    As Sadie fell asleep, Sharon walked out of the bedroom lightly. She saw that Stanley and Seamus


    were watching a TV program about finance in the living room.


    Surprisingly, even Seamus was also absorbed in the program that enthralled her husband.


    She thus coughed gently to seek their attention.


    As expected, both of them turned their heads.


    While Stanley calmly switched to another channel, Seamus came down from the couch. "Is Sadie


    asleep?"


    "Yes." She bent down and kissed him on the forehead.


    In return, he hugged his mother''s neck and nted a goodnight kiss on her cheek. "Then I''ll go to


    sleep now. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight."


    As Seamus entered his room, Sharon came to Stanley''s side and discovered that he was staring at


    their son with back with a sorrowful gaze.


    "What is it that you are looking at?" Sharon waved her hand in front of his eyes.


    Retracting his gaze, he rubbed his tummy while holding the remote control. "I''m wondering when he


    will treat me like how he treated you," he said gruffly.


    That amused her, for that was just a goodnight kiss from their son.


    Did Stanley get jealous because of this?


    It made her speechless.


    "If you want to get close to Seamus, then you need to take the initiative. If he doesn''t kiss you, why


    don''t you kiss him first?" Sharon rolled her eyes at him and pouted. "It''s like how you touched me


    when I did not want to bother you."


    "It''s a different story." Throwing the remote away, he continued, "If I didn''t take the initiative to touch


    you, then I might not have a wife. However, it''s not a big problem if I don''t take the initiative to get


    close to my son. There is a long way to go. I can take it slow, and one day he will get close to me."


    Words eluded her as she heard his justification.


    She stared at her handsome husband for quite some time, for she could find no points to refute his


    reasoning.


    However, what he had just said did make sense too.


    That was just too embarrassing.


    "I''ve taken a bath. It''s your turn now," said Sharon, who sat cross-legged on the couch. She didn''t


    want to spend more time on this issue anymore.


    Since it was quitete now, Stanley got up and went to the bathroom.


    Then, she grabbed the remote control and switched on the TV. She could not help wondering what


    Stanley was watching with Seamus just now.


    After pressing on the remote control several times, the TV finally showed the financial program.


    Just then, the host mentioned something that startled Sharon.


    She thus increased the volume and stared at the screen.


    It was the news about Shawn.


    After listening for a while, she knew roughly knew what had been going on - Shawn''spany had


    been facing a crisis.


    That was a major threat to thepany, which could lead to irrevocable consequences if not


    handled well.


    While holding the remote control, she frowned and wondered how Shawn''spany could end up


    like this.


    Over the past few years, Shawn had been focusing more on Beachmarsh Citypared to Cresthill


    City. He worked very hard day after day, which was why hispany could develop so well. He had


    even had meals with the officials of Beachmarsh City several times.


    His business had been prosperous in these years.


    Therefore, she was astounded to learn that thepany was facing such a serious threat.


    Captivated by the host''s torrential speech, she did not realize that Stanley hade out of the


    bathroom. "What are you watching?"


    It was then that Sharon regained her senses.


    Turning her head, she saw he was wearing a soft, simple shirt. Although the material was not very


    expensive, it still exuded a different kind of smell on his body.


    With his short hair slightly wet and his eyes dark, he looked gentle and alluring under the warm-


    toned light.


    Sharon was thus somewhat lost in thought while observing him.


    Taking a step forward, he came to stand beside her. The air that was filled with the fruity aroma of


    shower gel directly wafted over her.


    As he bent down to get close to her, his angr features appeared sharp and well-defined. "Sharon,


    what are you looking at?"


    When she got close, she could smell the masculine aura on his body, which was particrly


    mesmerizing.


    Her heart thus beat a little faster.


    She was too embarrassed to look into his eyes for a while. As she licked the corner of her mouth,


    she replied, "N-No. I''m just..."


    Suddenly, her chin was pinched and lifted. Looking at Stanley''s scrutinizing eyes, she inquired, "Do


    you feel sorry for Shawn?"


    What did he just say?


    She was utterly bewildered.


    "Do you feel bad for him after watching the news?" he asked coldly again.


    As she finally understood what he meant, she rolled her eyes and waved his hand away. "What


    nonsense are you spouting here?"


    "Then, why were you in a daze just now?"


    "I was just wondering who was so brave to plot against Shawn. Since he''s so powerful now, not


    many people can threaten him. Who''s the one who pushed hispany to such a serious crisis in a


    few days?"


    Stolidly, Stanley responded, "Perhaps it''s someone who doesn''t like him. The business world is like


    a battlefield, so it''s inevitable for him to offend many people every day. As long as there''s a chance,


    there''ll be someone who wants to stab him in the back."


    "Shawn must have encountered a lot of things, so he should be capable of handling it. Why is the


    situation so serious this time? Who was the one behind this?" asked Sharon with a frown.


    While she was speaking, her eyes fell on Stanley with suspicion.


    Nheless, in the past few days, he had been with her, and they had never returned to Cresthill. If


    he wanted to do something to Shawn, he would have returned to thepany in Cresthill to gather


    force.


    Did that mean that he was not the one responsible for Shawn''s downfall this time?


    Just as she was about to ask for the reason, Stanley turned around and entered the room.


    What happened?


    Who did he think he was?


    Upon muttering to herself, she turned off the TV and walked toward the room.


    As soon as she opened the door, her waist was suddenly held by Stanley, and she immediately fell


    into his arms. Overwhelmed by his strong aura, she heard a loud bang as he kicked the door close


    before his body pressed against hers.


    "Mmm..."


    Sharon was caught off guard by his kiss and couldn''t react in time.


    It was until she felt pain in her lips that she came to her senses.


    What was wrong with him?


    Although she had been trying to push him away, she still could not get away from him as he was too


    strong, especially now that he had been enraged.


    The kiss was so intense that she could not process her thoughts properly. Left with no choice, she


    could only endure his kiss, during which she understood why he was furious.


    Seeing that she stopped struggling, he no longer exerted his force upon her. As his rage gradually


    subsided, his movements also became much gentler.


    It was then that she finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    Had he been cated now?


    He had finally calmed down, right?


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Without any warning, she was suddenly princess-hugged by Stanley, and she was so shocked that


    she subconsciously hugged his neck. By the time she opened her eyes again, she found herself on


    the bed.


    His deep, dark eyes were dyed with a strong lust.


    In a hoarse voice, he asked, "Are you still on the rag?"


    "Um.."


    Sharon nodded truthfully without thinking much.


    "Good."


    Following a hum, he switched off the light. As hey on the bed, he whispered in a gruff and


    depressing manner, "I can''t wait any longer..."


    Her heart quivered in an instant.

 Chapter 369

    Chapter 369


    The next day, Sharon felt very tired when she woke up.


    "What the f*ck..."


    Holding her sore waist, she sprawled on the bed and took a few deep breaths. Stanley''s madness


    last night made her feel shy, which prompted her to bury her face in the pillow.


    After a long period of rest, she slowly got up and went to wash up.


    Coming out of the bathroom, she saw Stanley tying Sadie''s hair in the living room.


    As their eyes met, some sort of emotion began to spread from one person to the other.


    The absurd images fromst night flooded into Sharon''s mind like a tide.


    Her face thus flushed red uncontrobly again.


    When Stanley looked at her, his Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. His eyes were as


    unfathomable as a thousand-year-old pool.


    Sharon didn''t even dare to look at him in the eye because she was so shy that her fingertips were


    all red.


    "Ouch... Dad, you hurt me!"


    Sadie snorted.


    Following a cough, Stanley retracted his gaze. Immediately, he released the strength in his hand


    and apologized to his daughter. Sitting on the small stool, Sadie waved her hand very generously


    and said, "It doesn''t matter. Be careful, Daddy. Tie it up quickly. I don''t want to sit here anymore. I''ve


    been here for a long time."


    Children were usually impatient.


    Furrowing his brows, Stanley carefully took care of the small strand of soft hair in his hands.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When he woke up in the morning, Sharon was still asleep. Therefore, he decided to make breakfast


    for the children, and that was when he saw Sadie''s messy hair and dirty face, which prompted him


    to tie her hair.


    Her two braids, which he was still working on, were indeed beautiful.


    It might seem simple, but it had taken Stanley a lot of effort.


    The hair seemed to be a naughty child that kept slipping away from his hands. After a few minutes,


    her braids were about toe loose.


    As beads of sweat formed on his forehead, he pursed his thin lips tightly.


    It was too difficult.


    "Let me do it."


    Sharon couldn''t bear to watch it any longer, so she walked over and said, "You''re holding her too


    tightly, which will hurt her scalp. Also, the hair hasn''t been tied tight enough. It wille loose very


    quickly."


    Left with no choice, he could only pass the task to her as it was too challenging for him.


    As Sharon picked up theb and took the rubber band, she skillfully tied up two cute braids on


    Sadie''s head.


    That amazed Stanley.


    Sharon found it amusing because she did not expect that such an easy task was actually something


    difficult for him.


    Her smile warmed the hearts of those who looked at her. When the two of them sat side by side on


    the couch, Stanley couldn''t help but reach out his hand to hold hers. In response, she quickly


    withdrew her hand as if she had been scalded by something hot.


    Stanley frowned.


    What happenedst night made her flush crimson, which was a reflex action. She felt


    ufortable to be touched by him.


    An awkward feeling spread through her as he touched her.


    The phone suddenly rang, which saved her from the predicament. "Your phone is ringing now. Go


    and answer it."


    That was indeed a relief.


    Holding his phone, he asked, "What''s the matter?"


    She was not sure what the person on the other end of the line had mentioned, for Stanley''s


    expression suddenly changed as he said, "Got it. We''ll be right there."


    Upon putting away the phone, he whispered, "Something happened to Ariah. She''s in the hospital.


    We need to make a trip there."


    What?


    Sharon''s expression changed. "What the hell is going on?"


    "I don''t know much about the situation either. It was Jimmy who called. He briefly told me that Ariah


    was in the hospital and wanted us to go over."


    Immediately, she nodded and replied, "Alright, let''s go now."


    When the four of them reached the hospital in a hurry, they saw Jimmy in the corridor far away. He


    sat on the chair outside the ward with his back arched and his hands inserted into his hair. In his


    current posture, no one could see his expression clearly.


    Without hesitation, Sharon strode over.


    Following a sigh, Stanley said, "Calm down, please."


    How could Sharon calm down? On the way here, she was so worried that she urged Stanley to call


    and ask Jimmy about the reason. Nevertheless, Jimmy only replied with one sentence, "Hurry up,


    she''s in the emergency room."


    She was still fine two days ago. How did she end up in the operation theatre after two days?


    Sharon''s expression had been gloomy in the car. Now that she saw Jimmy, she got even more


    furious. "What happened to Ariah?"


    Hearing her voice, Jimmy raised his head.


    This startled her.


    She had never seen Jimmy in his current state. He had always been very mindful of his image, so


    he would tidy his hair even when he went to the mall to buy something.


    But now, his clothes were in a mess, and the cors were even stained with blood. Besides the


    messy hair, there were also some bruises on the face, not to mention his red eyes which looked


    daunting.


    Taking a deep breath, she moved backward and identally fell into Stanley''s embrace, who was


    behind her.


    It was obvious that he had also seen Jimmy''s appearance. With a frown, he silently brought Sharon


    and his two children to another bench and sat down.


    Nheless, Sharon insisted on checking out what had been going on.


    "You can''t get any information from him now. He is probably preupied with Ariah." Stanley


    stopped her. "When the surgery is over, you''ll go take care of Ariah, while I''ll talk to him."


    Upon hearing that, Sharon nced at him quietly.


    Raising an eyebrow, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "You''re all brothers, so you''re definitely going to help him. If you stand on his side..." she muttered.


    "What are you thinking about?" Stanley didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Ariah is close to me


    and has always called me big brother since I was a child. How can I only help Jimmy and forget


    her? I won''t favor either party."


    "It must be Jimmy''s fault."


    "You never know."


    In response, she sneered, "Ariah is in the operating room now, yet you''re still doubting me? If I were


    sent to the hospital after quarreling with you. Whose fault do you think it is?"


    Stanley''s heart skipped a beat, for he didn''t even dare to imagine that scary scene.


    Just then, Seamus''s dark eyes swept over them. Standing on his mother''s side, he said coldly, "If


    you quarrel with my mother and hurt her, my sister and I won''t talk to you anymore. You can divorce


    my mother directly. Such a man is not qualified to take care of her."


    Stanley''s hand trembled after hearing the shocking words from his son.


    Sharon also got less nervous because of those words.


    Holding Seamus tightly, she sighed and said, "Please stay quiet after the operation. Is that okay?"


    The two lovely children nodded when they heard her reminder.


    An hourter, a doctor in a white coat walked out of the operation theatre, and Jimmy rushed over in


    a panic. His eyes were red as he asked with his hoarse voice, "How is she?"

 Chapter 370

    Chapter 370


    The doctor was obviously shocked by Jimmy''s appearance. Usually, it was the patient that needed


    treatment, but his case was different. Therefore, the doctor kindly reminded, "Your injury is quite


    serious. It will get infected if not treated in time..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. How''s the woman in the operating room?"


    "It''s not a critical condition. She''ll be fine."


    Upon hearing the reassurance, he went limp and staggered as he muttered to himself, "Luckily


    she''s okay..."


    As Stanley stepped forward to hold Jimmy''s shoulder, he politely asked the doctor, "Can we visit the


    patient now?"


    "Yes, but please keep your voice down. The other patients need to rest."


    The doctor then left after Stanley thanked him.


    Leaning against the wall with a dispirited look, Jimmy waved his hand and said with a wry smile, "I


    will go in after I calm down. You can go in first."


    ncing at him, Stanley quietly brought


    Sharon and the children into the ward.


    When Ariah woke up, she didn''t feel any pain in her body, but she could still sense a wave of


    numbnessing from her left shoulder.


    Her arm was as heavy as a mountain that couldn''t be moved.


    She snorted.


    "Ariah? Does it hurt? Do you want me to call the doctor?" Sharon asked nervously.


    It was only then that Ariah realized that there was no one else in the room. Looking at the family of


    four standing by the bed, Ariah was moved, and her eyes were a little moist. "Thanks foring.


    Even if I really die, I won''t have any regrets."


    "Don''t say the D word!"


    The lonely look in her eyes made Sharon feel uneasy. With a straight face, she told Ariah, "The


    doctor said you are fine. You can''t move around these days and need to take good care of your


    health. In a week, you will probably be discharged from the hospital."


    "Stanley, your wife''s attitude is just like yours, especially when she scolds people."


    Since she could still joke around, her condition should not be too serious.


    "Jimmy is outside. Do you want me to get him in?"


    "If you ask him toe in, I''m afraid he''ll break another arm. Or maybe we''ll fight again," Ariah said


    coldly.


    Upon hearing this, Sharon immediately became alert. "Ariah, did Jimmy beat you?"


    Ariah nodded without hesitation, "Yeah, and he even fired a shot at me. I was almost killed by him."


    Rage immediately pulsed through Sharon''s veins when she heard the revtion.


    D*mn it.


    She thought it was just a simple quarrel, but it turned out that the truth was so grim.


    Sharon was so angry that she responded without thinking, "This is homi-"


    Before the word ''homicide'' could be uttered, her mouth was covered by Stanley''s palm.


    Once he pulled her aside, he said, "Stop talking nonsense. It is a serious im."


    Since he looked so grave, she could only stop articting her thought and push him away. In spite


    of her fury, she chose not to continue bickering over this matter.


    "You stay here. I''ll go out for a smoke."


    After rubbing Sharon''s head, he turned around to leave.


    A smoke?


    He must have gone to find Jimmy to settle the score.


    That made her feel a little better. The reason she got so angry was that Ariah had helped her a lot in


    all aspects when Stanley went missing over the past few years.


    Apart from Melody, Ariah was the second woman who treated Sharon with sincerity.


    Therefore, no matter what difficulties Ariah was in right now, Sharon would always stand on her


    side.


    "Are you in pain?" Sadie asked as she leaned against the window and looked at Ariah''s pale face.


    Ariah wanted to touch her cute little face, but the pain was unbearable when she moved her arm


    moved. "It''s okay. I''ll go shopping with you when I get better in a few days."


    She still thought of shopping despite her injury.


    Sharon thus gave her a disapproving look.


    However, she just blinked at Sharon and smiled.


    As a considerate boy, Seamus asked, "Can she drink water now? Her lips are parched. She doesn''t


    look good."


    "What? Is there a mirror? I need to have a look now!" Ariah cried out.


    Sharon was rendered speechless.


    The atmosphere in the ward was thus not as depressing as how it initially was.


    As Sharon felt slightly relieved, she touched her son''s head with a smile...


    In the smoking area outside the ward, Stanley was ready for a confrontation.


    He fished out a cigarette and handed it to Jimmy, who epted it with a trembling hand. Jimmy


    then took a deep breath as he closed his eyes and lit it with much difficulty.


    His haggard face looked gloomy despite the intoxicating nature of cigarettes.


    Following a bitterugh, he said, "After you guys left, the doctor told me that her arm would be


    crippled if the bullet slightly deviated from its original path."


    However, Stanley remained stolid as he yed with his phone.


    As Jimmy''s lips quivered, he took another drag on his cigarette.


    "If it weren''t for the fact that you are injured now, I would have definitely given you a good beating to


    vent your anger!"


    "I want to beat myself, too."


    Jimmy uttered, one word at a time.


    "Then why did you still shoot at Ariah?" Anger was pulsating in his words. "You know very well that


    you can''t simply fire a gun. What''s more, Ariah is your wife. How could you be so cruel?"


    Instantly, Jimmy''s face was drained of color.


    Taking two deep breaths, Stanley suppressed his emotions and inquired, "Tell me the truth. What''s


    going on?"


    He knew Jimmy was not the kind of man who would get so aggressive for no reason. Something


    must have happened.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After some time, Jimmy slowly opened his mouth.


    "A few days ago, Ariah got a divorce. I received a notice from the court and nned to ask her to


    come out and settle this matter. There''s no need to make things so awkward. However, she didn''t


    want to see me, so I called her. Since she didn''t pick up, I went to her unit to look for her. She was


    not there, and it was still the same after several times... You know my temper; I can do anything


    when I''m nervous."


    Because of this matter, he did not sleep well for two days. The more he thought about it, the angrier


    he became. Therefore, he rushed to Ariah''s house with red eyes the next morning.


    However, at her home, he saw her lying in bed with a disheveled man.


    He was out of his mind at that time.


    Enraged, Jimmy directly punched the man in the bed to wake him up. However, the man was not


    easy to deal with either, and he started to fight back.


    As Jimmyunched his counterattacks, he realized that the other party was actually a martial artist,


    so the situation was utterly horrible.

 Chapter 371

    Chapter 371


    As for how the ident happened, Jimmy would still tremble whenever he thought about it.


    One of the reasons was that he was afraid. If that shot had missed a little, then Ariah would have


    been dead.


    Other than that, he was angry, as the reason Ariah was shot was that she took the bullet forthat


    man.


    How dare she take the bullet for other man?!


    With a low and hoarse voice, he said, "Ariah definitely has a devious rtionship with him. Stanley,


    you know Ariah well. Although she might look carefree, she''s actually cold and distant. Besides,


    when it''s someone that she''s not close to, she won''t even bother to pay attention to them, but now


    she''s even willing to sacrifice her life for her mister!"


    It must have been more than a devious rtionship!


    "So you''re saying that it was an ident? You misfired?" When Stanley heard those words, he


    nced at Jimmy from the side.


    However, Jimmy sneered and said, "No, I really wanted to kill that b*stard at that time!" No one


    knew how he felt at that moment. Anxiously, he stood outside the door for so long as he tried to


    think of a way to exin to Ariah when he entered the house. In fact, he was even prepared to tell


    her all the truth...


    But when he opened the door and went in, he saw her sleeping in the same bed with another man.


    At that moment, he was so mad, and he couldn''t calm down. All he wanted was to kill that b*stard to


    vent his anger.


    "You fool!" In a low voice, Stanley scolded him. "Do you think you could still sit here if you had killed


    that man?"


    When Jimmy heard that question, his lips pressed tightly into a line.


    At that moment, he hadpletely lost his mind and was extremely agitated, which was why he


    had done such a terrible thing.


    "Consider yourself lucky that Ariah isn''t seriously hurt, or else you would''ve been doomed." Then,


    Stanley lowered his voice and said, "I''ll help you deal with this issue, and if that man decides to not


    make a fuss out of it, I believe you should be fine."


    As soon as Stanley finished his words, an unfamiliar male voice was heard from behind, "There''s no


    need for that. I will not pursue this matter, and Mr. Hudson will be fine."


    Meanwhile, Stanley didn''t turn around to look, as he looked straight at Jimmy instead. As expected,


    Jimmy''s expression changed, and with the veins on his forehead popping out, he was on the verge


    of extreme anger.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    It seemed that the person who had suddenly appeared was the man who had a rtionship with


    Ariah.


    The moment Stanley turned around, he noticed that he was a tall man with a sharp gaze. There


    was a hint of hostility between his brows, and with that gaze of an eagle, he didn''t seem to be an


    easy man.


    However, Stanley narrowed his eyes when the other party was checking him out. Finally, the man


    gave a faint smile as he directly walked over and politely reached out his hand to greet him, "Ro."


    As Stanley shook his hand nonchntly, he replied, "Jones."


    "Oh, Mr. Jones!" Something seemed to have shed across Ro''s eyes as he smiled. "So I''m


    guessing that you''re friends with Mr. Hudson?"


    That question made Stanley raise his eyebrows. "Why do you seem to be very curious about our


    rtionship?"


    For a moment, Ro pondered, but he didn''t answer.


    If it weren''t for Stanley, who secretly tried to hold Jimmy back, he would have gone up to kill Ro.


    At that moment, he couldn''t restrain himself anymore, so he shook off Stanley''s hand and said


    coldly, "Get lost!"


    Meanwhile, Ro looked at Jimmy and said with a smile, "Why are you so agitated? I''m just here to


    ask you which ward Ariah is at. I want to visit her."


    Clearly he was doing it on purpose!


    In fact, he could''ve just asked the staff, but he had toe here to irritate Jimmy.


    Although the anger in Jimmy''s eyes at that moment seemed as if he wanted to kill Ro, in the end,


    he still endured it.


    However, Ro ignored his angry expression and added coldly, "As the saying goes, a day together


    as husband and wife would mean an endless devotion to each other for the rest of our lives. After


    what happenedst night, Ariah and I..."


    "F*ck you!"


    When Jimmy heard those words, he couldn''t hold his anger any longer. It made him so irritated that


    he wanted to beat Ro up.


    The moment Stanley wanted to stop him, it was already toote...


    Meanwhile, in the ward.


    The two children were having fun on the other side of the ward.


    When they were alone, Sharon couldn''t resist the curiosity in her heart. "Ariah, did Jimmy really...


    shot at you?"


    It''s been a few years since Sharon got to know Jimmy, and she knew his character quite well. In


    fact, he was not an impulsive person, and even if he had a conflict with Ariah, it would not have


    reached the point where he had to pull the trigger on Ariah.


    However, Ariah''s voice was calm as she answered, "You don''t believe me?"


    As Sharon shook her head, she replied, "I don''t think he would do that."


    At that moment, Ariah tilted her head to look at Sharon and asked curiously, "Why wouldn''t he do


    that? He''s even had the guts to have an affair. What else would he not dare to do?"


    "I don''t know about that, but I just feel that Jimmy still loves you, and he will never pull a trigger at


    you."


    With her lips pursed, Ariah didn''t say a word.


    It was true that Jimmy didn''t pull the trigger on her because the person he wanted to shoot was


    Ro.


    At that moment, when she saw Jimmy took the gun from his waist to point at Ro, her scalp began


    to tingle, and she subconsciously rushed toward Ro.


    The moment she stood in front of Ro, Ariah saw Jimmy''s pale face, and his eyes were filled with


    disbelief.


    Perhaps, he could not believe that she would take a bullet for another man.


    Suddenly, the corners of Ariah''s mouth twitched as the anesthetic gradually went off, and she felt a


    dull pain in her arm.


    When Sharon noticed Ariah didn''t want to talk about it, she stopped pursuing the truth. Then, she


    took the nket and motioned for Ariah to rest well.


    After a while, the door of the ward opened again. At first, Sharon thought it was Stanley who had


    returned, but it was an unfamiliar face.


    "Hey, who are you? Did you go to the wrong room?" Immediately, Sharon stood up and asked.


    When the person nced at her, there was some blood at the corner of his mouth, which made him


    look a little terrifying. The gloomy aura from his gaze made her ufortable.


    Subconsciously, Sharon felt that this man was not easy to deal with.


    "Seamus, Sadie,e here!"


    Immediately, Sharon ordered her children toe over to her. It was her maternal instincts.


    Whenever she sensed that there was danger, she would subconsciously hide her child behind her


    back to protect them.


    However, the person seemed to be very interested in her reaction, and his eyes were fixated on her.


    That gaze made Sharon felt ufortable.


    "Ro, why are you staring at my friend?" Instantly, Ariah frowned. "You''re scaring her!"


    At that moment, Ro retracted his gaze and chuckled. "She''s a friend of yours? So pretty, even


    prettier than you."


    Those words made Ariah''s eyes widen. Although she had known that he was profligate, she didn''t


    expect him to be so flirty.


    In disgust, Sharon raised her eyebrows as she turned around and asked, "Ariah, you know him?"


    Then, Ariah nodded and struggled to sit up. Immediately, Sharon helped her up and ced two


    more pillows on her back to make her feel much morefortable.


    "Sharon, take the two children out." Clearly, Ariah knew that Ro wouldn''t just leave without saying


    a word if he were to visit her.


    However, Sharon was not at ease. "Ariah..."


    This person seemed so gloomy, and she didn''t want Ariah to be alone with this man.


    "What''s there to be afraid of? This is a hospital. Nothing will happen. Besides, I feel relieved to


    know that you''ll be guarding outside."


    When Sharon heard Ariah''s words, she had no choice but to nod her head.


    When she walked past the man, his gaze focused on her body, which made her hair stand on ends


    as if she had been targeted by a predator.

 Chapter 372

    Chapter 372


    Meanwhile, Ro remained frozen until the door of the ward was closed. After that, he headed


    straight to the bedside and looked down at her arm. "Your ex- husband''s marksmanship is not bad.


    He was even able to move the gun and shoot aside to save your arm in such an emergency."


    At that moment, Ariah nced at him and asked suspiciously, "What''s with the wound on your


    face?"


    The area around his eyes was swollen, and the skin at the corner of his mouth was torn, bleeding


    faintly. It was quite scary.


    With a faint smile, Ro answered, "I fought with someone before I came to visit you."


    That answer left Ariah speechless.


    "Don''t you want to know what happened to the person?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Uh, what happened?"


    "The doctor is currently bandaging his wounds. The condition of his injuries is more serious


    compared to mine."


    "In that case, I''ll mourn for him."


    Clearly, Ariah had seen Ro''s skills. In fact, she and Ro met each other by fate when she went


    to the bar to drink and ended up being molested by a group of hooligans. In a hurry, Ariah grabbed


    him and asked him to call the police. As a result, Ro alone took those ten hooligans down that


    night.


    A few of them were even seriously injured and were admitted to the hospital. However, Ariah didn''t


    know what happened to them in the end.


    It has been many years since Ariah stayed by Jimmy''s side. Sometimes, Jimmy would bring home


    some documents from work, and Ariah would asionally look through them. Over time, Ariah had


    developed prating insight skills.


    In fact, she also had an intuition for those who might be a threat. Just like Jimmy, when he


    encountered criminals, he also had an intuition deep in his heart, and he could tell whether the other


    party was unkind.


    Well, she did get the feeling of unkindness from Ro.


    Supposedly, Ariah should stay away from a person like him. However, he was the one who saved


    her life after all, and if it wasn''t for him the other night, she would definitely have faced a terrible


    ending.


    Although he didn''t seem like a good person, at least he didn''t do anything to hurt her.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    While Ariah was deep in her thoughts, Ro''s low and hoarse voice pulled her back.


    At that moment, Ariah blurted out, "I was thinking about how we met."


    With a faint smile, Ro asked, "I was a hero who saved the damsel in distress that night. Shouldn''t


    you repay me by throwing yourself in my arms?"


    A hero? With her lips curled, Ariah muttered, "Are you even a hero? I think you''re more like a bad


    person."


    It was a very soft voice, and only she knew what she was talking about, but Ro was able to hear


    every word she said.


    Insidiously, Ro smiled and lowered his body as he stared at her with his brown eyes. "That night


    when you asked me for help, I did tell you that I was more terrible than those hooligans. Besides, I


    did ask you if you still wanted me to save you, but you immediately nodded without saying


    anything."


    When Ariah heard those words, she gulped. That was indeed the case.


    However, the situation was urgent at that time, and there was no time for her to think about it. As


    long as someone could save her from that situation, she did not care whether he was a hero or a


    devil.


    "Hey... don''te so close to me!" Ro''s scent filled her nose which made her ufortable.


    "Stay away from me!"


    After Ro stared at her for a long time, he smiled and said, "Women are indeed ruthless. Last


    night when you hugged me to sleep, you were not as ruthless as you are now!"


    Immediately, Ariah''s face turned pale. After he mentioned it, the incident that happened in the


    morning flooded her mind.


    In fact, the moment when she opened her eyes and saw that she was lying on the same bed as


    Ro, her head was already in a daze.


    However, the next second when Jimmy barged in, his eyes turned red, and he fought with Ro like


    a mad man. All the things that could be demolished in her house were all torn down by the two of


    them... Things ended the moment Jimmy shot her, and she was then sent to the hospital and


    entered the operating room. Now she was awake, but the matter was brought up again by him.


    As Ariah tried to remember what happened the night before, she stared into his brown eyes and


    asked slowly, "Nothing happened between us, right?"


    Eloquently, Ro smiled and said, "You have a mole on your chest..."


    In an instant, Ariah''s face turned pale.


    How did he know about such a private matter??


    Could it be...


    Wait, something seemed to be wrong!


    Those thoughts left Ariah''s mind in a mess. After she zoned out for a few seconds, she forced


    herself to calm down as she uttered, "Even if things were as ambiguous as you said, it is still my


    own body, and I clearly know whether I had an affair with you. I don''t feel anything on my body, so


    why did you lie to me?"


    "Because..." After Ro stared at her for two seconds, he smiled and said, "It''s because it seems


    fun to tease you, so I wanted to see how you would react when you''re panicking!"


    "You..."


    At that moment, Ariah really wanted to beat him up.


    Instantly, Ro''s wide palm pressed down on her shoulder, as he said in a slightly low voice, "Stay


    where you are and don''t move. Are you trying to rip your wounds apart again?"


    However, Ariah pped him with her hand that was free to move around. "Don''t touch me!"


    Since this b*stard was deliberately lying to her, Ariah didn''t have to put on a good act for him.


    "Is this how you treat your lifesaver?" Lazily, Ro pulled over a chair and sat down.


    After Ariah took a deep breath, she forced herself to calm down. "Didn''t you leavest night? Why


    were you still at my house when I woke up the next day? And why were you sleeping on my bed?"


    In fact, Ro did leave her house the night before, but he went backter. When he went back, he


    found that she was alone at home, trying to get herself drunk. The coffee table was full of empty


    bottles, and she was wasted.


    At that time, Ro even thought that she was smart because she knew that it would be dangerous


    for a beautiful woman like her to go to the bar alone, so she bought wine to enjoy alone at home.


    Although it was very safe, it was also very boring.


    Since he had nothing to do, so he sat on the sofa and stayed with her. Then, he took the remaining


    wine and drank with her.


    As they had their wine, Ariah began to hug him and started crying. While she cried, she even called


    out Jimmy''s name.


    "The door of my house has a special security system. How did you get in without the key?"


    Suspiciously, Ariah asked.


    However, Ro gave her a faint look and answered, "Of course I have my own way. There is


    nowhere that I can''t go."


    Tsk.


    Why did he have to be so full of himself?


    At that moment, Ariah didn''t believe what he said at all, but she also couldn''t figure out how did he


    enter her house. It made her wondered if it was time to change to a better lock.


    The two of them had been talking for a long time, and Ariah was afraid that Sharon would be


    worried, so she immediately drove him away, "I want to rest, so please leave. Even if you saved my


    life once, you can''t stop me from trying to rest now, right?"


    After Ariah said those words, Ro didn''t get up. In fact, he kept staring at her face as if he didn''t


    hear what she said.


    As Ariah frowned, she asked, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "Why did you take the bullet for me?"


    Finally, he asked that question.


    With her arms spread, Ariah answered, "You too, saved me back then, didn''t you?"


    "Was that really the case?" With his sharp eyes, it almost made it hard for her to catch her breath.


    After Ariah licked her lips, she nodded, "Of course, or else why do you think I would do that?"


    Then, Ro got up and smiled. "No matter what is the reason, you still took a bullet for me, so I now


    owe you a favor." Suddenly, he paused, then continued, "It''s not easy for me to owe someone a


    favor. You are very lucky."


    Those words left Ariah speechless.


    She had never seen such an arrogant man before.


    Just as Ro was about to open the door, he thought of something and looked back at her. "Is


    Jimmy your ex- husband? Are you both divorced?"


    Instantly, Ariah narrowed her eyes and asked, "What does this have to do with you?"


    "It''s nothing. I''m just curious." With a sneer, he answered, "I thought you took the bullet for me


    because you were afraid that your ex-husband would be a killer. After all, your ex-husband is a


    policeman. If he pulled the trigger at civilian, I bet you know better than me about how serious the


    consequences would be."

 Chapter 373

    Chapter 373


    At that moment, Ariah''s expression suddenly darkened.


    "Too bad he doesn''t know that you were doing that for his sake, and he even thought that you took


    the bullet for me because we had a secret rtionship." The gaze of Ro on Ariah deepened. "It''s


    been so long since I met such a passionate woman. Remember to inform me when you''ve really


    had a divorce with him. How about we get married then?"


    Pft-


    The next second, Ariah burst outughing.


    When Ro saw herughing, he shrugged. "By the way, I forgot to tell you something."


    With her eyebrows raised, she asked, "Is there anything else?"


    "The person who I fought with before I met you was your ex-husband."


    What?


    The words from Ro left Ariah dumbfounded.


    Earlier, he just told her that the person who was beaten by him was now treated by the doctor...


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, what did you do to him?" The thought of it made Ariah so anxious that she wanted to get up,


    but she ended up identally ripping her wound apart, and she was in so much pain that she


    hissed.


    "Don''t worry, he will not die." Meanwhile, Ro answered and turned to leave.


    As soon as he opened the door, he almost bumped into the person who was standing outside.


    With a smile, Ro looked over at Sharon. However, she immediately took two steps back and


    pulled away from him.


    The fierce gaze from him made her slightly embarrassed.


    It was indeed wrong of her to eavesdrop, but she heard nothing. So it shouldn''t be considered


    eavesdropping?


    "Do you want to know what I told Ariah? Hmm, I''m free tonight, so why don''t we meet up for dinner


    and talk about it?"


    This person... was really frivolous.


    Immediately, Sharon red at him and led her two children into the ward.


    As soon as Sharon entered the room, she was startled. "Ariah, what''s wrong with you?"


    With the frown on Ariah''s face and her lips paled, she seemed quite miserable.


    "I''m fine. It''s just that I identally ripped my wound apart, and it hurts a little."


    "I''ll go get the doctor."


    "Sure."


    It was so painful that Ariah couldn''t take it anymore, so she nodded her head in agreement.


    Before he could ring the bell on the side of the bed, Sharon rushed straight to the nurse''s corner to


    get help. When she opened the door, she saw two mening from a distance.


    Hurriedly, Sharon walked over and was taken aback when she saw the injury on Jimmy''s face.


    "What happened?" The moment Stanley saw that her expression was not well, he frowned.


    "I''m fine." Instantly, Sharon came to her senses and said, "Jimmy, go in and take care of Ariah. I''m


    going to get a doctor. Her wound seems to be bleeding."


    When Jimmy her heard words, his expression changed immediately as he strode to the ward.


    Meanwhile, Stanley took her hand and walked toward the doctor''s office. "Where are the children?"


    "They are keeping Ariahpany." At that moment, Sharon tried to look around, but she did not


    see the man who made her feel ufortable. Perhaps he had already left. After she thought


    about it, she told Stanley about what had just happened. "There was a man who came over to have


    a chat with Ariah in the ward for a long time. That person made me feel very ufortable."


    At that moment, Stanley stopped in his tracks and turned around to look at her. With a frown, he


    asked, "He came to look for Ariah?"


    "Well... do you know him?"


    "Jimmy could not control his temper earlier and fight with that person in the smoking area. His skills


    were quite good, in fact even better than Jimmy. Jimmy was already worried about Ariah, so he got


    really angry when the man provoked him, but he just couldn''t defeat that man. In the end, we had to


    go to the doctor for treatment before we came here."


    So that was what happened.


    After that, Sharon muttered, "How did Ariah get to know that kind of person?"


    When Stanley heard her question, he tightly frowned as he thought of the scene when Jimmy and


    Ro were fighting. With the experience that Stanley had from the army, he clearly noticed some of


    the details from Ro''s skills, which seemed to be pretty


    good. Perhaps, his identity was not that simple...


    While Jimmy rushed toward the ward, Ariahy on the bed and hissed in pain. The two children


    were surrounding her as they tried to coax her. However, Ariah endured the pain and told them that


    she was fine.


    With a loud bang, Jimmy forcefully pushed the door open, and his loud actions drew the attention of


    the people in the room.


    The moment Ariah saw that Jimmy was fine and only suffered some minor injuries, she heaved a


    long sigh of relief.


    In fact, she had seen Ro''s extremely horrifying fighting skills. If they really fought with each other,


    Jimmy would never be able to defeat him.


    Everything was fine now that she knew Jimmy was all right.


    With a sharp gaze, Jimmy nced at her and noticed that there were some bloodstains on the


    white gauze around her arm. With his lips pursed, he asked with a frown, "What happened to you?


    Didn''t Stanley say that you were fine?"


    Before Ariah could speak, Sadie couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Uncle Jimmy, earlier a guy who


    seemed very bad came to look for Aunt Ariah, so the three of us waited outside. When we came in,


    Aunt Ariah was already in such a state, and she was in so much pain that she shed tears. Uncle


    Jimmy, hurry up and catch that bad guy!"


    When Jimmy heard those words, his face turned as pale as a sheet.


    That b*stard had the audacity to visit Ariah?


    Coldly, Jimmy looked at Ariah, as the memory of the incident that happened when he went to find


    Ariah in the morning, once again reyed on his mind.


    On therge messy bed, Ariah was curled up in the man''s embrace with her hands and feet


    wrapped around the man like a snake, and her posture was enchanting and sexy...


    Now that Jimmy thought about it, he felt as if something in his chest was going to explode!


    Tightly, he clenched his fists as his gaze at Ariah grew colder.


    When Ariah told him that she had met another man, he thought she was saying it just to provoke


    him, but he didn''t expect it to be true!


    Not only did she meet a man, but she even slept with him!


    The more Jimmy thought about it, the angrier he became, and the expression on his face gradually


    became colder.


    Not only did Ariah notice it, but even the two children also noticed that there was something wrong


    with the adult''s emotions. Immediately, Sadie hid in her brother''s embrace.


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "Jimmy, why are you trying to scare the child?"


    However, Jimmy stared at her and asked in an immense tone, as if forcing it out from his throat,


    "What is the rtionship between you and him?"


    Meanwhile, Ariah used her uninjured hand to caress Sadie''s face, "Don''t be afraid, Uncle Jimmy is


    not mad at you..."


    "Ariah Myers!"


    Suddenly, Jimmy gave a loud chortle. "I''ll ask you onest time. What is your rtionship with that


    man?"


    At that moment, his voice was cold. When Ariah looked up, she met his piercing cold gaze, and


    there seemed to be a hint of disgust in it.


    Disgust?


    Although Ariah swallowed the words that were about toe out of her mouth, her heart couldn''t


    stop feeling a surge of anger, so she looked straight into his eyes and said, "You can cheat on me,


    but I can''t sleep with another man?"


    A loud banging sound was heard.


    When Jimmy heard her words, he exploded with anger. Then, he kicked the chair that was next to


    him as blue veins appeared on his forehead.


    The two children were stunned, as they had never seen Jimmy like this before.


    The first one to react was Sadie. A moment after Jimmy kicked the chair, her mouth twitched, and


    she began to cry.


    "Jimmy, get the hell out of here!" Angrily, Ariah yelled while she tried to wipe away Sadie''s tears and


    coaxed, "Be good, Sadie, don''t cry..."


    The door to the ward was flung open as Stanley''s voice rang out, "What''s going on?"


    The moment he heard his daughter''s cry from outside, his facial expression changed. After he


    entered the ward and saw the chair that was kicked to the ground, his expression turned even paler.

 Chapter 374

    Chapter 374


    Immediately, Stanley strode over and picked Sadie up, andforted her softly. Meanwhile, Sadie


    wrapped her arms around his neck and gradually stopped crying when she heard his words.


    Besides, she had never seen such an angry Jimmy. All this time, Jimmy had always put on a smile


    in front of them. Now that he suddenly got so angry, how could a little girl like her not be terrified?


    At that moment, Stanley handed Sadie over to Sharon, who had been trailing behind him. With a


    sneer, he pulled Jimmy''s arm and threw him aside, as he warned him in a low voice, "Do you want


    more injuries on your face? What did Sadie do to make you scare her? Is this what you''re capable


    of? As a grown man, you did not solve the problem, and you even lose your temper in front of Ariah


    and children to show your prestige?"


    When Jimmy heard Stanley''s words, he clenched his fists tightly, and the veins on the back of his


    hands were popping. As he red at Ariah, his eyes gradually turned red, which made him look


    terrifying and appalling.


    Ariah!


    Well, everything seemed to be going smoothly for her!


    "Jimmy, if you dare to act foolishly today, I definitely will not let you go!" In anger, Stanley berated


    him.


    At that moment, Ariah''s face was pale, and her voice was trembling so much that it was difficult for


    her to finish a sentence. "Stanley, please, I beg you to chase him out. I don''t want to see him. He''s a


    lunatic!"


    As soon as she finished her words, something in Jimmy''s eyes instantly disappeared. A moment


    later, he retracted his gaze and sneered. Then, he turned around and left.


    There was merely any emotion in his eyes when he left.


    Meanwhile, Ariah''s heart shriveled in pain when she saw his final nce. At that moment, she could


    no longer hold back her tears, and her eyes turned red, but she could not let herself cry when there


    were so many people in the room.


    Thest pride she had did not allow her to do so.


    After Ariah took a deep breath, she tried very hard to force a smile and apologized, "Sharon, I''m


    sorry to scare your precious daughter. I didn''t know that b*stard would suddenly lose his temper like


    a lunatic, which ended up scaring your precious children."


    As she spoke, she turned to look at the two children. "When I recover, I will give the both of you an


    apology by buying you whatever that you want, okay?"


    With a sigh, Seamus said, "Aunt Ariah, your smile looks uglier than crying. Earlier it was just that


    Sadie was not used to seeing Uncle Jimmy acting like that. Look at her now. It''s like nothing has


    happened. Don''t worry about her."


    Those words made Ariah''s smile freeze.


    Then, Sharon added, "Ariah, don''t think too much about it. Sadie has always been nitwitted, and it


    will only take a meal for her to forget everything that happened earlier, so she''ll be okay."


    When Ariah heard those words, she nodded her head, but her face still didn''t look good.


    Although Sharon wanted to ask her what had happened, when she saw her in that state, she


    couldn''t bring herself to say anything else.


    In the end, the doctor finally came over and examined Ariah. With a frown, he reminded, "If you still


    want to keep this arm of yours, it''s best if you have a good rest. Don''t move too much. Take care of


    yourself, or else who''ll take responsibility if anything happens?"


    Meanwhile, Ariah was in a daze as if her soul had left her body. That scene made Sharon feel bad


    for her, who was in such a state, so she promised the doctor that there would be no more problems


    as she helped Ariah lie down to rest.


    After Sharon sent the doctor off, she pulled Stanley aside and whispered, "Someone will have to


    stay here and take care of her tonight, so I''ll stay here while you take the children home to rest."


    Immediately, Stanley frowned, "No way!"


    "Why not?"


    "You should go home and rest." It was extremely torturous to take care of a patient because it would


    make someone tensed up and mentally tired.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Then will you be taking care of Ariah if I were to take the kids home?" At that moment, Sharon


    nced at him. "Jimmy definitely can''te over to take care of her, or else the both of them might


    start a fight again."


    With his brows still tightly furrowed, Stanley suggested, "We can hire a nanny..."


    "Will the nanny be as considerate as I am? I don''t care. Even if you are against it, I will still stay


    here to look after her. When you disappeared four years ago, I almost copsed, and in the first six


    months, Ariah has always been by my side, taking care of me. If I don''t take care of her now, I


    would be sent to hell."


    After Stanley stared at her for a long time, he finally let out a sigh of relief, "If I were to go against it,


    I would be sent to hell too."


    Only now did Sharon smile.


    When they were about to head home that night, the two children were reluctant to part with Sharon.


    However, she told them that Ariah needed someone to look after her, so they obediently followed


    Stanley back home.


    Before Ariah went to bed, she sighed, "I don''t need you to take care of me since there are already


    nurses here. If you were to stay here, what will the two children do if they miss you at night?"


    "They have Stanley." As Sharon answered, shey on the other bed with a smile as if she didn''t


    care. "He loves the children more than I do. He''ll definitely take good care of them."


    In the small ward, the two of them only left one of the lights on as they spoke in a soft voice.


    "You''re on good terms with Stanley, aren''t you?" With a serious tone, Ariah asked, "I''m guessing


    you''ve let go of everything that happened in the past?"


    When Ariah mentioned the past, Sharon remained silent for a moment before she said, "I know he


    treats me well, and I''ve always had him in my heart, so I will make sure to live a good life with him,


    but there are some people that I just can''t forgive."


    Ever since the incident where Isai''s kidnapped her, Sharon''s mood had changed, and she slowly


    began to ept Stanley.


    It was then when she knew that she would probably be entangled with this man throughout her


    whole life.


    Although she used to hate him for lying to her, and she hated the fact that he fooled her, when she


    thought about itter, she found that it was all his decision before she had known him.


    After the two of them got along, she realized that he didn''t seem to have done anything that crossed


    her line.


    It was then when she decided to forget about the past and to enjoy the time they had. Since life was


    short, she should cherish the people around her.


    The next day, when Sharon woke up, she actually opened her eyes to see Stanley and her two


    children right in front of her. In a moment of absent-mindedness, she thought that she was in her


    own home, but when she turned her head to find Ariah sleeping on another bed, only then did she


    realize that she was still in the hospital.


    "Why are you guys here?" Immediately, Sharon got up and asked in a low voice, "What time is it


    now?"


    "Around seven o''clock."


    D*mn.


    Did these two children get up at six?


    In fact, Sadie loved to sleep in. How did she even wake up so early?


    "They went to bed earlyst night and got up early this morning because they wanted to meet you


    before going to school." Before Stanley left the house, he brought her some clothes to change. At


    that moment, he raised his hand to tuck her strand of hair behind her ear and said, "Go and take a


    bath first, then I will take you all for breakfast. After breakfast, I will send the two of them to school."


    Repeatedly, Sharon nodded her head.


    Meanwhile, Sharon made sure her actions were quiet and gentle. When she was about to leave,


    Ariah was not up yet, so she informed the nurse that she would be bringing the kids to have


    breakfast.


    "Are you now rest assured to let the two of them go to school?" As Sharon sipped on her milk, she


    asked.


    A few days ago, Stanley strongly disagreed about the children going to school, as he imed that


    he was afraid Isai would silently y tricks on them.


    "I''ve transferred them to a new school, and no one knows where it is except for me."


    "Ahem..."


    That answer made Sharon choke on her milk.


    What did he just say?


    Transferred them to a new school?


    Did he think it would be that easy?


    At that moment, Stanley took a paper towel and handed it to her. While he looked at her shocking


    gaze, he said nonchntly, "I''ve just got the procedure done not long ago, so I haven''t told you


    about it. The school that they used to attend is no longer safe, so we can''t let them go there."


    Those words left Sharon speechless.


    This level of efficiency in his actions simply left her in awe, and she had no choice but to ept it.


    After breakfast, Stanley sent the children to their new school personally, while Sharon bought some


    breakfast for Ariah. On her way back, she received a call from Mark. "Sharon, on the matter you


    asked me to investigate, I''ve already made some progress."

 Chapter 375

    Chapter 375


    However, Sharon had no expression on her face as she answered indifferently, "Go ahead and tell


    me."


    "The name of the person you asked me to investigate is Susanah. Since four years ago, she started


    to work as a nurse in the hospital, and she was in charge of disabled old people. Other than that,


    she seems to be an ordinary person. However, she met with a sudden car ident four years ago.


    Although she survived, she has been in aa since then, and she has been lying in bed, without


    the ability to move or speak."


    In aa?


    Sudden car ident?


    How interesting!


    The moment Sharon thought about how coincidental it was, she could only feel a chill up her spine


    while a faint smile appeared at the corners of her mouth.


    After a long while, she asked, "Did you tell Shawn about this investigation?"


    Immediately, Mark answered, "No, I didn''t. Since you told me before to not tell him about it, I


    definitely won''t tell him."


    After a pause, Mark was curious again. "Sharon, why did you suddenly ask me to investigate about


    her? Do you know her? Or is there any surprising news about it?"


    However, Sharon smiled and answered, "It''s nothing. Send me the address of Susanah so that I


    can visit her when I''m free."


    Although Mark had doubts, he still did as he was told.


    After Sharon got the address, she lowered her head and stared at it for a long time. Then, she kept


    her phone and returned to the ward.


    Indeed, Ariah was awake when she arrived. The moment she saw Sharon enter, she smiled and


    said, "You woke up quite early."


    "You seem to be much better than yesterday." As Sharon put the breakfast aside, she spoke,


    "Stanley came over before you woke up, but I saw you soundly asleep, so I didn''t wake you up."


    When Ariah heard that, her face was full of envy. "Tell me, we''re both married women, but why is


    your husband so good, whereas mine is just a scumbag?"


    Uhm...


    Those words made Sharon so nervous that she didn''t know what to say.


    After that, Ariah started toin about Jimmy while she had her breakfast. The more Sharon


    listened, the wider her eyes grew. Although she knew that Ariah was shrewish, she did not expect


    her to be such shrewish. At that moment, she was cursing Jimmy simply without the usage of dirty


    words.


    In fact, she was impressed.


    When Ariah finally finished scolding him. she looked at the television and pointed at the person on


    the screen, "If I''ve not mistaken, this man was your childhood sweetheart, right?"


    At that moment, Ariah was talking about Shawn.


    The news reporter on the television was broadcasting the news about Shawn''spany.


    In actual fact, Sharon wanted to avoid watching that news, but when she tried to switch the


    channels, they were about Shawn''s news.


    Two days ago, while she was watching television at home, she also saw the news about Shawn''s


    company. However, she thought the news had calmed down, but she didn''t expect that it would


    gradually be more serious.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    After Ariah squinted at the news for a while, she leaned against the head of the bed and asked


    casually, "How could apany suddenly encounter such a serious crisis? Why do I feel like


    someone is deliberately causing him trouble? Besides, I''ve seen the news about hispany on


    the Inte two days ago, and most of thements were condemning Lewis Enterprise. There


    was also much news about the products sold by their subordinates, saying there were problems


    with the products. Some even disclosed that someone was poisoned. Do you know who did your


    childhood sweetheart provoke? Why would the person want to cause him such trouble?"


    That question made Sharon speechless, "... He''s not my childhood sweetheart. It''s just that we used


    to know each other. Don''t spout nonsense."


    However, Ariah looked at her with a smile, "It''s good to see that you are drawing a line between you


    and him. Otherwise, I''m afraid that you''ll be worried for Shawn if you see this news. Besides,


    Stanley gets jealous easily, and if he finds out that you still have another man in your heart, you will


    definitely be in trouble!"


    Meanwhile, Sharon nced over the news and said nothing.


    On the television, a reporter photographed Shawn''s haggard appearance, which waspletely


    different from his usual high and vigorous spirit.


    In the end, Sharon turned off the TV because she was too tired to pay attention to these things.


    When she read the news, she didn''t feel much sympathy for Shawn. In the past, she might have


    been worried. But now, whenever she received news about him, she didn''t feel anything in her


    heart, and she even felt disgusted.


    When Sharon was in the bathroom, she received a call from Shawn. Instantly, she recognized the


    number on the screen, and it was Shawn''s number.


    Back then, when she lost her phone, Stanley bought her a new one, but her phone number was the


    same as before.


    After she washed her hands and wiped them clean, she answered the phone, "Hello."


    However, Shawn didn''t seem to think that she would answer the phone. After a moment of silence,


    he said in a hoarse voice, "Sharon?" "It''s me."


    "I called you two days ago, but no one answered."


    Indifferently, Sharon answered, "Oh, I was kidnapped two days ago, and I lost my phone. I''ve just


    got my number back yesterday."


    Kidnapped?


    Then, Shawn took a deep breath and asked, "Who did it?"


    The concern in his tone from the other end of the call was sincere. As Sharon looked at her


    reflection in the mirror with the corners of her lips tightly pursed and her left hand firmlytched onto


    the sink. At that moment, she gritted her teeth with hatred. If he was so worried about her, why did


    he do such a thing that left her in despair?


    After Sharon took a deep breath, she replied, "How could I Isai off so easily after he killed my father


    that year? I''ve always wanted to take revenge on him, and my existence is a lurking peril for him.


    Now that Stanley has returned, of course, he would feel threatened. That''s why he wants to get rid


    of me."


    After Sharon finished speaking, there was no response from the other end of the phone for a long


    time.


    It was such a long time that Sharon thought Shawn had hung up the phone, but then his voice was


    heard again. However, his voice was so wispy that it was almost unreal. "Sharon, about your


    father''s death... you will never forget about it in this life, right?"


    "Shawn, my father was murdered. How can I let it go?"


    "I''ll get justice for you."


    Taken aback, Sharon asked, "What did you say?"


    At that moment, Shawn seemed to have chuckled, but at the same time, he said, "If there is a


    chance in the future, I will kill Isai for you. You are the person that I love the most in my life, and I


    will not let you live in danger."


    The words came in such a natural tone that it made Sharon shock. Then, she pursed her lips and


    sneered, "You want to help me when you can''t even help yourself? I''ve seen the news about you on


    television every day, and people from the government even have interrogated you about it. Tell me,


    Shawn, did you use yourpany to do illegal things?"


    Everything Sharon knew was all seen in the news. The incident with Lewis Enterprise had caused


    too much of a ruckus, and it would be very difficult for him to turn the tables.


    When Shawn listened to her words, he let out a burst of happyughter. "Sharon, I am very happy


    to hear that you care so much about me.


    What the f*ck did she care about!


    Although Sharon was cursing in her heart, she did not show it to him. "I don''t need you to do


    anything for me. Stanley will protect me, and he will do anything for me. You just need to take care


    of yourself!"


    However, Shawn justughed in a low voice.


    Meanwhile, Sharon felt more frustrated as she heard hisughter.


    "I didn''t expect you to answer my call today. I thought it wouldn''t get through, so I was thinking when


    would I be able to see you again," Slowly, Shawn continued, "Since the call was able to get through


    today, it might be a long time till I meet you again."


    Subconsciously, Sharon thought of the news on television and blurted out, "Is it that serious?"

 Chapter 376

    Chapter 376


    "Didn''t you say that you don''t care about me?" Triumphantly, Shawn smiled and honestly answered,


    "I know that Stanley will definitely strike on me once he returns, but I didn''t expect him to be so


    ruthless. In fact, he didn''t leave me any route of retreat, so I guess he really wanted to kill me."


    At that moment, Sharon was taken aback by his words. Although she thought somehow knew what


    happened to Shawn must have something to do with Stanley, but Stanley had never told her about


    it, nor did she ask. Besides, she didn''t expect to hear these things from Shawn today.


    The way Shawn spoke without the intention to hide it from Sharon made her sneer. "Are you trying


    to cast a bone between us again?"


    When Shawn heard her question, he teased, "If your rtionship is strong enough, then my


    provocation and dissension will definitely not work." When he said that, he narrowed his eyes and


    continued, "From your reaction just now, I believe you didn''t know that Stanley had done those


    things to me."


    Meanwhile, Sharon pursed her lips without saying a word. Even though she did suspect him before,


    she really did not think too much about it.


    There was a moment of silence on the phone. When Shawn heard the shallow breathing from the


    other end of the call, his heart softened. "Sharon, what happenedst time was my fault. I didn''t


    mean to treat you like that, but I was too angry, and I didn''t manage to control my temper for a


    while, so I was a little impatient. I swear that I won''t do this again in the future. Will you forgive me?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    With a poker face, Sharon answered, "As you said, Stanley had already pushed you to the edge, so


    I don''t think there will be any future."


    At first, Shawn was stunned, but then he chuckled. "Sharon, I see that you''re getting smarter." At


    the end of theugh, his voice turned a little cold. "But I won''t ept my fate. Unless he kills me!"


    All this time, Shawn was known as a stubborn and persistent person, so no matter how Sharon tried


    to persuade him or tell him off, it seemed like he would never listen to her.


    In a daze, Sharon held onto the phone until Shawn said in a low voice after a long time, "I still have


    something to do, so I don''t have time to talk to you today. Wait for me to get through this crisis, then


    we will sit down and have a nice talk, okay?"


    "From now on, I will never see you again."


    With absolute certainty, Shawn smiled and replied, "You will."


    Then, he hung up the phone.


    Meanwhile, Sharon was stunned as she held the phone in her hand. After a long time, she finally


    put the phone back into her pocket while she stood in front of the mirror and took a few deep


    breaths before she turned around and leave.


    However, as soon as she opened the door, she saw a figure shed by.


    Stunned, Sharon''s voice rang out. "Ryan?"


    When she called out Ryan''s name, he had no choice but to stop. When he turned around, a rare


    expression of awkwardness was on his face. "Miss Cruz."


    Suspiciously, Sharon asked, "Why are you here?"


    At that moment, Ryan smiled at her, but he didn''t say anything.


    Immediately, Sharon understood what he meant. "Did Stanley send you to check on me?"


    "Miss Cruz, it''s good that you understand. He''s just worried about you, so he ordered me to protect


    you secretly all the time."


    After thest incident with Isai, Stanley had never left her side. Even if he had to leave, he would


    order his bodyguards to follow her.


    No wonder he was so rest assured to let her apany Ariah in the ward alone. In fact, he had


    arranged for someone to secretly protect her.


    After Sharon gave it a thought, she nodded and said, "Thank you."


    As Ryan waved his hand at her and thought for a moment, he then pointed to the washroom door


    and exined, "Just now, I realized that Miss Cruz had been alone in the washroom for a long time.


    I was afraid that something bad would happen to you, so I eavesdropped at the door for a while..."


    At that moment, Sharon raised her eyebrows and asked, "So you''ve overheard the conversation I


    had just now?"


    Awkwardly, Ryanughed, "I didn''t mean to eavesdrop. Please don''t be angry."


    "It''s okay." Since he was just worried about her, Sharon was bothered by it at all. When she that he


    was about to leave again, she thought for a moment and said, "About the conversation that I had in


    the washroom earlier, can you not tell Stanley about it?"


    Besides the fact that she didn''t want Stanley to worry, she was also afraid that Stanley would get


    angry when he found out about it. That was why she thought that it would be better to avoid any


    more trouble. Furthermore, she didn''t do anything wrong.


    When Ryan heard her request, he nced at her, then nodded and turned around to leave.


    When Sharon returned to the ward, she saw a sneaky woman outside the door, who seemed to be


    peeking inside the ward.


    Stunned at what she saw, she strode over and asked, "Miss... who are you looking for?"


    The person was taken aback by Sharon''s question as if she did not expect someone to suddenly


    appear. Immediately, she turned to look at Sharon with a terrified look on her face, and she seemed


    thin and weak, but she was somewhat pretty.


    A weak woman like her would be pitied by everyone she met. Not to mention a man, even a woman


    could not help but show tender care for her.


    At that moment, Sharon thought that she scared her, so she immediately cleared her throat. Afraid


    that she was Ariah''s colleague, she took the initiative to ask, "Uhm, are you here to visit Ariah?"


    However, when she thought about it again, she felt that something was off because not many knew


    about Ariah''s ident. Besides, she didn''t even tell her family about it because she was afraid that


    others would worry.


    Therefore, this woman in front of her could not be Ariah''s colleague.


    "You... I''m looking for Ariah, is she inside?"


    Just Sharon was wondering about the identity of the other party, the woman spoke in a soft voice,


    "Can I go in and see her? I saw her inside earlier, but just as I was going to go in, I got a fright from


    you."


    When Sharon heard her words, she thought to herself, "How could she get a fright when it''s broad


    daylight? She must be very timid."


    "Sure." Then, Sharon took the initiative to open the door. "You know Ariah? What''s your rtionship


    with her? Are you friends? Or colleagues?"


    Secretly, Sharon tried to guess her identity.


    However, the woman just smiled without answering Sharon''s question as she pursed her lips and


    entered the ward.


    When they entered the room, Ariah was lying on the bed. At that moment, she was watching the


    news to pass time. The issue with Lewis Enterprise was quite serious, as nine out of ten channels


    were reporting about it. At first, she found the news quite interesting, but then she started to feel


    annoyed when she watched too much of it. All of the channels were reporting the same thing even


    when she tried to switch channels.


    When she finally switched to a channel about the legal system, she realized that they were talking


    about a murder and rape case...


    The bad mood Ariah had earlier became worse when she tried to switch between channels. Just as


    she was about to turn off the television, the door of the ward opened. When she thought it was


    Sharon who had returned, she looked up with a smile, "Sharon, if you don''te back soon, I''ll get


    out of bed..."


    Before she could finish his words, she paused, and her face changed in an instant.


    With her gaze fixated at the woman who had just entered the room, she sneered sarcastically,


    "Anna, what are you doing here?"


    Immediately, Sharon''s eyes widened. Anna?


    Wasn''t that the name of Jimmy''s mistress?


    Once, Sharon heard Ariah mention the name of the woman who had an affair with Jimmy. That was


    the second day that the mistress came looking for Ariah, and she couldn''t take the blow, so she


    came looking for her. As she hugged Sadie, she cried and said to her, "How can a mistress act so


    arrogantly? You''re just a heroine pretending to be weak, yet you throw words that are like knives at


    me while you show me the picture of you and Jimmy in bed..."


    However, Sharon thought that Ariah was just drunk and spouting nonsense at that time, but now


    that she looked at it, Ariah definitely was not spouting nonsense.


    Every word that Ariah said was true.


    The mistress was indeed soft and weak, and she seemed like a powerful heroine.


    The anger in Sharon''s heart immediately exploded, and she couldn''t even control it.

 Chapter 377

    Chapter 377


    Before Ariah could say anything, Sharon stepped forward and stood between the women and Ariah


    as if she was protecting her, "You''re Miss Anna, right? I didn''t know who you are just now, but now


    that I know, I can''t let you talk to Ariah anymore. If you have a sense of shame, please leave


    immediately!"


    At that moment, Ariah''s health condition was weak, and she needed to rest. Even if this heroine did


    not say anything while she appeared in front of Ariah, it would still hurt Ariah''s feelings. How could


    she let this woman say another word to Ariah?


    Clearly, Anna did not expect Sharon to interrupt her suddenly. For a moment, she was stunned, and


    her face flushed. "I will only briefly say a few words to Miss Myers, and I will leave after that."


    "You can talk about it after Ariah has recovered and is discharged from the hospital. She needs to


    rest now. Please leave."


    "Miss Anna, if you don''t leave now, I''ll call the police."


    Terrified by her words, Anna immediately said, "Don''t, please don''t call the police..."


    As she spoke, she bit her lips and nced at Ariah. Then, she turned around to leave.


    Meanwhile, Ariah, who sat on the sickbed, suddenly asked, "What are you actually here for?"


    Surprised, Sharon nced at Ariah.


    At that instant, Anna stopped and turned back to look at Ariah. There was a conflicted and hesitant


    look on her face. It seemed as if she wanted to say something, but she was trying to hold it back.


    Meanwhile, Ariah narrowed her eyes and sized her up, "Miss Anna, if you have something to say,


    then say it. There''s no need to hesitate."


    Then, Anna took a few deep breaths and stammered, "Miss Myers, I have a request. I... I would like


    to ask you to divorce Jimmy. Could you please divorce him?"


    When Ariah heard those words, she looked at her incredulously.


    D*mn it.


    At that moment, Sharon''s face suddenly fell. As a person who seldom got angry, she was already


    extremely angry, "Miss Anna, since you no longer have morality, could you please have a bit of


    shame?"


    As if she didn''t hear Sharon''s words, Anna actually threw herself down on her knees in front of


    Ariah. "Miss Myers, I beg you to divorce him. It would be good for both of you. As long as you


    divorce him, from now on, I definitely will not appear in front of you. Miss Myers, I beg you please!"


    However, Ariah felt as if she was watching a show. Coldly, she looked at the woman that knelt in


    front of her, "Miss Anna, it''s not that I don''t want to divorce him, it''s that Jimmy doesn''t want to have


    a divorce. If you''re looking forward to us getting a divorce, then you shouldn''te at me. Instead,


    you should have gone to find Jimmy Hudson."


    "I''ve told him about it more than once, but he doesn''t listen to me, and he only listens to you. Miss


    Myers, can you be crueler and do something heartless to get him to leave you?" "Sharon." After


    Anna spoke, Ariah seemed to have heard a big joke. Although she wanted tough, she couldn''t. In


    fact, her voice was even trembling. "I don''t want to hear her voice anymore. Get her out of here...


    Hurry, I don''t want to see her!"


    Meanwhile, Ariah''s hands were shaking under the quilt. If she hadn''t tried her best to restrain


    herself, she would have jumped up and pped the woman on the face.


    Infuriated by how shameless this woman was, Sharon used all her might to pull Anna up from the


    ground and push her out of the ward.


    "Miss Anna, if I ever see you here again, don''t me me for not warning you." Coldly, Sharon


    looked at her and yelled, "Please leave immediately! Get lost!"


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t have known that there was such a shameless


    person in the world.


    With a pale face, Anna stumbled for a moment and staggered away with tears in her eyes.


    After Sharon took a few deep breaths, she adjusted her mood, then returned to the ward.


    Back in the ward, Sharon was stunned.


    All this time, Ariah was such a strong person, and she had never seen Ariah cry before. This was


    the second time she saw it. The first time was when she was drunk after she found out that Jimmy


    had cheated on her. This time, her face was expressionless, with her eyes wide opened as tears


    rolled down her cheeks.


    The way she cried made Sharon''s heart ache even more.


    "Ariah, it''s not worth being sad over that kind of person." At that moment, Sharon walked over and


    held her hand. "This woman is deliberately trying to provoke you. If you get upset over it, it would


    mean that you''ve fallen for her trap."


    When Ariah heard that she raised her hand to wipe her face and muttered, "Am I crying?"


    A particrly unpleasant feeling rose in Sharon''s heart.


    "s, I thought I wouldn''t cry, but in the end, I still did." With a smile, Ariah wiped her tears away, as


    if she was muttering to herself, but she also seemed as if she was asking Sharon, "Why won''t


    Jimmy let me go? Since he has already done those disgusting things, why won''t he divorce me?


    Why did he have to let this womane and make me angry? Sharon, I really don''t understand.


    How can a person be so ruthless?"


    However, Sharon couldn''t answer her. Although she did have a conflict with Stanley, it was


    completely different from Jimmy''s matter.


    It just made Sharon''s heart ache to see Ariah shed tears in such a quiet manner.


    When Stanley returned, Sharon told him about the matter furiously. When Stanley heard it, he


    frowned and nced at Ariah, who was on the bed in a daze. Then, he said, "Stay here with her. I''ll


    go ask Jimmy what''s going on." The way the mistress asked the legal wife for divorce was too


    rampant.


    When Stanley called Jimmy to tell him about this matter, Jimmy only replied faintly, "Okay, I will go


    and tell her not to look for Ariah in the future."


    "Jimmy." A momentter, Stanley called out his name. "Do you really want this matter to go to a


    point where it can''t be salvaged so that you feel at ease?"


    The corner of Jimmy''s mouth twitched as he said, "There are many things that are destined to be


    salvaged once it happened."


    At that moment, Stanley slightly narrowed his eyes, but before he could say anything, Jimmy


    continued, "I will not be visiting her for these few days. I know that if I go, I would have an argument


    with her too, so it''s best if I don''t go. I hope you and Sharon can look after her for a bit."


    "Sometimes, whatever you saw may not be true." In fact, Stanley knew he was throwing a tantrum


    because he was angry about Ariah''s rtionship with Ro. "You know better than me what kind of


    person Ariah is. Will she do you wrong? Think about it yourself."


    What they saw with their own eyes was not real?


    A cold smile appeared at the corner of


    Jimmy''s mouth. Then what was the truth?


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    These two days, he had been trying to keep himself busy because he didn''t want to think about the


    scene that he saw when he went to Ariah''s ce the other day. In fact, he couldn''t help but get


    emotional when he thought of it now.


    "Captain Hudson." At that moment, his subordinate knocked on the door.


    As Jimmy threw the phone into the drawer, he said nonchntly, "Come in."


    Then, the subordinate pushed the door open and came in with a document in his hand. After he


    took a seat, he put the documents on his desk and said, "Captain Hudson, these are the things you


    asked me to investigate."


    Instantly, Jimmy picked up the document and lowered his head to look at it. With a frown, he asked,


    "Is that all?"


    While the subordinate reached to scratch his head, he answered, "There''s not much information


    about this man, Ro. In fact, I don''t think he''s a local, so I can''t find out where he lives or what he''s


    doing now. Besides, his identity may be fake too."

 Chapter 378

    Chapter 378


    With his lips tightly pursed into a straight line, Jimmy''s gaze was cold as he smashed the


    information on the surface into pieces and threw it into the trash can.


    After that, he sat in the chair and didn''t say anything for a while, while he smoked silently.


    The subordinate could not figure out what he was thinking. In fact, he wanted to ask something, but


    Jimmy''s face was as cold as ice. However, he didn''t dare to speak, so he just sat there, and didn''t


    dare to move.


    After a long time, Jimmy came to his senses when the cigarette was burnt out. When he saw his


    subordinate still sitting opposite him, he asked with a frown, "Why are you standing here? Don''t you


    need to work?"


    "Uh, I do."


    "Then, get lost."


    Obviously, he was in a bad mood, so how could his subordinate dare to provoke him? Immediately,


    he hurried out of the room.


    When Jimmy was alone again in the office, he grabbed his phone and made a call. After a while, the


    call was connected, and the soft voice of a woman was heard, "Hello..."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Where are you?"


    At that moment, Jimmy directly interrupted her and asked.


    "At home."


    "Wait for me. I will being over now." After Jimmy finished his words, he dropped the call and got


    up to leave.


    As soon as Anna finished preparing thest dish, the doorbell rang. Immediately, she put down the


    cutlery in her hand and went to open the door.


    Then, Jimmy darted in.


    "Jimmy, I''ve just finished preparing lunch. You haven''t eaten lunch yet, right? Come over and have


    some. These are all your favorite dishes."


    With a smile, Anna went to hold his arm, but unexpectedly, Jimmy shook her off. Coldly, he looked


    at her and said, "You went to meet Ariah?"


    The strength he used to shake her off was a little too strong, and it caused Anna to be thrown onto


    the wall. The skin on her elbow was rubbed off, and she felt a heartwrenching pain. However, she


    did not deny it and nodded, "I went to meet her for a short while in the morning, and I left after a


    while." "Anna!" Furiously, he called her name. "Didn''t I tell you not to look for her in the future? Are


    you deaf?"


    Uncontrobly, Anna''s body flinched as she looked at him timidly and said, "Jimmy, don''t scold me."


    When Jimmy saw her pale face, he took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "Tell me, why did


    you go and find her?"


    "Tell me."


    "I went to help you with the divorce. I couldn''t stand seeing you in such pain, so I went to her and


    asked her to divorce you, so that you both can be liberated."


    At that moment, Jimmy was furious. The muscles on his face were trembling.


    "Who asked you to go find her and talk to her like that? Do you really think that I dare not do


    anything to you?"


    The thing was, Ariah had always hated him bitterly. Although she had long known that there was


    something between him and Anna, she had been holding it in and acted as if nothing had


    happened. It was only when Anna came looking for her that her emotionspletely copsed.


    In fact, Ariah hated Anna as much as she hated him.


    Now, Anna had actually gone to the hospital to say those words to Ariah, wasn''t that the same as


    stabbing her in the heart?


    However, Jimmy rarely had such a bad temper with Anna. At that moment, she was so scared that


    she froze on the spot, as her lips trembled and she couldn''t speak.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy couldn''t be bothered to look at her as he sat down on the sofa, lit another


    cigarette, and started smoking. After smoking half a cigarette, he raised his head and looked at her,


    "Ariah is very hot-tempered. Did she p you when you went to look for her?"


    How could Ariah control her temper when the mistress of her husband was standing right in front of


    her?


    When Anna saw that Jimmy took the initiative to talk to her, she knew that his temper must have


    been reduced by more than half. Then, she walked over and sat down beside him as she answered,


    "No, she didn''t hit me. She was so seriously injured that she couldn''t even get out of bed. How


    could she hit me? Instead, it was her friend that was with her, who stood up for her."


    When Jimmy heard that answer, he smiled. Indeed, Sharon''s friendship with Ariah was also built


    during the years when Stanley was missing.


    Women really were strange creatures. Clearly, he remembered that Ariah once had crush on


    Stanley when she was younger, and he didn''t think that she would be able to have such a deep


    rtionship with Sharon.


    As Jimmy looked down and inhaled his cigarette, he asked in a low voice, "What did she do when


    you went there?"


    "Herplexion wasn''t very good, and her face looks pale," After Anna observed his expression,


    she asked, "Jimmy, don''t you want to divorce Miss Myers?"


    Instantly, Jimmy''s stopped smoking. A momentter, he sneered, but he didn''t say a word.


    However, his actions made Anna anxious. "She had already cheated on you. Jimmy, are you still


    not willing to divorce her? She had gotten herself another man, and you even caught her


    cheating..."


    "Shut up!" In a stern voice, Jimmy chided her. Violently, he kicked away the coffee table in front of


    him and his eyes were filled with blood. "Don''t think that I won''t beat women, and don''t you think


    that I don''t dare to beat you. If you dare to mention it again, I will not care who your father is!"


    Scared out of her wits, Anna didn''t dare to say anything else. It was because Ariah had entered the


    hospital that Jimmy had gotten wasted, and she somehow overheard by chance when he was


    muttering to himself.


    Only then she knew that Ariah had hooked up with another man behind Jimmy''s back.


    Three dayster, when Ariah was discharged from the hospital, Sharon sent her home. The house


    was clean as if someone hade to clean it.


    A first, Sharon thought it was cleaned by Stanley, but he answered, "I really didn''t do it. I''ve been so


    worried these days that I even forgot Jimmy hade to make a scene before Ariah was


    hospitalized. Now that the room is so clean, I believe it must have been done by Jimmy."


    At that moment, Sharon pursed her lips. "If Jimmy still has feelings for Ariah, why did he do things


    that would hurt her?"


    However, Stanley looked forward, but he didn''t say anything.


    Although the intuition of women was always urate, sometimes the intuition of men was quite


    good too. From Jimmy''s expression when he found out about the rtionship between Ariah and


    Ro, Stanley knew that he still had feelings for Ariah.


    Although Jimmy was a bit frivolous, he wasn''t that wretched to be having an affair.


    It made Stanley feel that something was amiss, but he couldn''t seem to figure out what was off.


    If he really loves Ariah, even if it was a mistake he made before they got married, he would


    definitely cut ties with the woman the moment he was sure about his feelings for Ariah.


    If Stanley had the intention to investigate, he might be able to find some clues.


    But he didn''t want to do that. What happened between Jimmy and Ariah was a problem between


    them, and only the two could solve it. No matter how others persuaded, it wouldn''t help much.


    It was better for the doer to undo what he had done.


    In fact, Sharon hadn''t been home for several days. The moment she returned, she really felt that


    there was no ce like home. After she took afortable bath, she dried her hair and came out of


    the bathroom. However, she heard Stanley''s voice in the living room which was obviously lowered.


    He was on the phone.


    "As a businessman in the business world, it''s better to not be soft-hearted if you want to get to the


    top. This time, we''ve managed to push Shawn to the edge, and we can easily put an end to him if


    we add more fuel to the fire. Don''t let your guards down yet. By whatever means, we must throw


    him into the quagmire this time and make sure he won''t be able to rise again..."


    The sun in the afternoon was very warm, and it was such good weather. Meanwhile, the man in the


    living room sat on the sofa as the sunlight prated through the window and fell onto his body.


    With his brows lowered, he spoke nonchntly as if he was reporting about the weather forecast,


    but his tone was extremely cold.

 Chapter 379

    Chapter 379


    However, Sharon stood frozen in a daze, and she forgot that she was drying her hair moments ago.


    Meanwhile, Stanley seemed to have sensed something as he paused for a moment, then looked up


    at Sharon.


    At that moment, Liam''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Stanley, in terms of methods,


    I''m still not as good as you. If your mother didn''t kill my mother, I would have admired you as your


    little brother. In just ten days, you''ve managed to remove Shawn from such a high position. Your


    methods are a little too vicious..."


    Expressionlessly, Stanley hung up the phone.


    Then, he casually threw his phone onto the coffee table with his gaze still fixated on Sharen while


    he waved at her and said, "Come here."


    However, Sharon stood frozen until Stanley sighed and pulled her to the couch to sit down that she


    gradually regained her senses.


    As she had just taken a bath, there were still some droplets of water on her face that were yet to


    dry, and they were sticking to her milky white skin, so Stanley used his fingers to dry them. After a


    long while, he asked, "Did you hear me on the phone?"


    With her gaze lowered, she nodded.


    "How much did you hear?"


    Then Sharon moved her lips and answered, "All."


    After that, Stanley nodded and asked without any emotion, "What''s your thought about it?"


    Confused, Sharon looked up at Stanley''s dark gaze, "The moment you heard what I said, were you


    worried about him, or do you think that I''m too cruel?"


    Immediately, Sharon understood that he was upset.


    Although he did not show any emotions on his face, there was a terrible storm brewing in his eyes


    could be found when she looked carefully.


    At that moment, Sharon licked her lips and asked, "Do you really want to hear the truth?"


    "What do you think?" With a sneer, Stanley threw the question back at her.


    "The truth is that it would be impossible for me to not feel anything whenever I hear something like


    that."


    The expression on Stanley''s face was extremely dark.


    A momentter, Sharon continued, "To be honest, although I am indeed a little worried about him,


    all of this was what he deserved. I believe in karma, and I believe that one cannot do too many bad


    things. Otherwise, one day that karma wille to the person. The current misfortune that he had


    is the result of his evil. So, Stanley, no matter what the oue is, I''m just worried about him as a


    friend. Thest bit of feelings I have for him is worried and nothing else."


    "You''re my family. No matter what you do, I will always be on your side." Then, Sharon raised her


    head and looked into his eyes. "I will support you."


    As soon as she finished, Stanley looked at her silently for a long time without saying anything.


    Only his pair of bright and burning eyes stared at her.


    However, the way he stared at her made her hair stand on ends. "Can you at least give me a


    response?"


    "Sharon." Suddenly, Stanley hugged her tightly and whispered, "I''m sorry."


    That action of his left Sharon startled.


    Sorry? What was he sorry about?


    "I''m sorry for those things I''ve done to hurt you in the past. I''m sorry that I''ve lied to you. I''m also


    sorry that I''ve made you sad before, and I''m sorry for not understanding what love was."


    The love Stanley had for Sharon camete because he didn''t understand what love was in the past.


    Besides, he even did some nasty things that made her sad and disappointed, and he was sorry for


    all he had done.


    But from now on, it won''t happen again.


    In fact, he would spend the rest of his life to love this woman, and to make up for her, so that she


    would forget those bad things.


    Also, he wanted to make her spend the rest of her life happily.


    At that moment, Sharon had followed the address given by Mark to the district.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that she had to take care of Ariah, she would havee here a long time


    ago. Since she had the time today, after she thought about it, she decided to visit Susanah.


    The district wasn''t that good, it was mostly migrant workers who rented houses here. For a moment,


    Sharon stood at the door as she tried to knock on it. However, there was no movement from inside.


    When the neighbor asked her why she was there, Sharon answered that she was visiting an old


    friend. Then, the neighbor said, "Susanah had a car ident four years ago, and now she is lying


    on the bed, and she can''t move. However, she only has one daughter, and her daughter is working


    in a nearby supermarket. You have to wait toe over again when she gets off work or when she


    is having her break time, so that someone will open the door to her house."


    After that, Sharon asked about the name of the supermarket, then thanked him, and left.


    When she told Mark to investigate Susanah, not only did Mark tell her all about Susanah''s family,


    but he also sent her several photos, so as soon as Sharon arrived at the supermarket, she


    recognized Susanah''s daughter.


    After she thought for a moment, she went straight to tell her, "Miss Wang, I used to know your


    mother back then when she used to take care of my father in the hospital four years ago. Later,


    when my father passed away, your mother also left the hospital. I''m not sure whether your mother


    had ever told you about these things."


    The other party''s initial surprise turned to an obvious resistance. "No, my mother never told me


    these things. She has never told me anything about her work. You may leave. I don''t know you, so


    please don''t disturb me."


    After that, she left in a hurry and left no chance for Sharon to speak at all.


    However, Sharon stood where she was for a long time as her brows slowly furrowed. If she was not


    mistaken, she could see a trace of fear in his eyes just now.


    Was she afraid?


    Why would she be afraid?


    There was no way Sharon could figure it out. At the same time, she also knew in her heart that this


    matter couldn''t be rushed. The fact that she suddenly appeared in front of the other party would


    definitely make her feel ufortable.


    After Sharon thought about it for a moment, she decided to leave with a n toe again another


    day.


    At that moment, the two children were at school, and Stanley wasn''t home. Since Sharon had


    nothing to do when she returned, so she went to visit Ariah.


    That fact Ariah had just been discharged from the hospital yesterday, and there was no one to take


    care of her at home, Sharon was still a little worried.


    When Sharon arrived at Ariah''s house, she thought she would at least see an injured person who


    was slightly under the weather. However, when she arrived, she saw Ariah enjoying her takeout


    while she watched television in a particrly good mental state.


    The scene left Sharon speechless.


    "Have you eaten? Come, let''s eat together." Then, Ariah went to get her another set of cutlery. "The


    cleanliness and the environment of this takeaway restaurant are all good. It tastes good too. Come


    and join me."


    Since Sharon was really a bit hungry, she immediately went over and joined Ariah for lunch.


    After they finished their meal, Sharon cleaned up and brewed two cups of tea. Each of them took a


    cup and slowly sipped it.


    "Ariah, did Jimmye over?" As Sharon looked at Ariah, who was wearing a bandage on one


    hand and drinking tea on the other, she asked.


    "Why would hee over? Do you want him to shoot me again?" With a snort, Ariah answered,


    "I''m happy to have some free time alone without him around."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    When Sharon heard her answer, she let out a sigh. This couple, one was stubborn, the other was


    ruthless. If neither of them was to be the first to apologize, when would they get back together?


    Since Sharon had nothing to do, so he stayed over at Ariah''s ce in the afternoon. There were so


    many things to talk about between the two women. It wasn''t until about six o''clock that Ariah''s


    phone rang and interrupted their conversation.


    "I''m going to the washroom." Immediately, Sharon got up and gave Ariah some space to answer her


    private phone call.


    When she came out of the washroom, Sharon saw that Ariah had changed into a beautiful dress.


    Besides, she even put on light makeup and held a bag in her hand, and she seemed like she was


    about to head somewhere.


    When Sharon looked at her outfit, she was stunned for a moment. "Ariah, where are you going?"

 Chapter 380

    Chapter 380


    As Ariah lifted her long hair and blinked her eyes with a smile, "Of course I''m going out for a date."


    A date?


    "With Jimmy?"


    At that moment, Sharon asked the same question that she had in mind. However, Ariah heard her


    question andughed mockingly, "Don''t be funny. I''m not going out on a date with him. Of course it''s


    someone else."


    That answer made Sharon''s heart skip a beat. "With who?"


    "Oh, the guy you metst time." Meanwhile, Ariah was standing in front of the mirror while she tried


    to put on her earrings with one hand. However, no matter how she tried, it couldn''t be worn properly.


    Then, she looked at Sharon with a look of entrusting in her eyes, so Sharon had no choice but to


    help.


    However, Sharon asked, "I''ve met him before? Who is that?"


    It better not be the man that she saw back at the hospital!


    "It''s the gentleman you saw in the hospital that day, Ro."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    tter-


    The earring in Sharon''s hand fell to the ground. Hurriedly, she picked it up, with her face full of


    disbelief. "Do you really want to go out on a date with that person?"


    "He gave me a call to ask me out sincerely. How can I refuse?" Then, Ariah smiled and pinched


    Sharon''s face. "Besides, I''m about to divorce Jimmy already, so I should find another man, right? I


    mean, if even he can find someone else, why can''t I find another man? Then only it would be fair for


    me, right?"


    Stunned by her words, all Sharon could do was nod in a daze.


    By the time she regained her wits, Ariah had already turned around to leave. Before she left, she


    said in a light and lively voice, "Remember to close the door for me before you leave."


    After Sharon came to her senses, she immediately chased after her. In the end, she could only


    watch as Ariah got into a car. It was definitely toote for her to stop Ariah, so she could only hail a


    taxi and get the driver to catch up with her.


    Just then, she received a call from Stanley and immediately answered it without thinking about it.


    "Honey, something bad happened!"


    At that moment, Stanley was just walking out of the Jones Group, and he wondered what Sharon


    was doing, so he called her when he got into the car. The moment the call went through, her


    anxious voice was heard.


    Before Stanley had the time to enjoy the way she addressed her as ''honey'', his brow immediately


    furrowed as he asked, "What happened?"


    "It''s not me. I''m fine. It''s Ariah!"


    When Stanley heard that she was fine, he nodded and asked, "What happened to her again? Did


    she fight with Jimmy?"


    "No! It''s more dangerous than fighting! Ariah went out on a date with a man, and Jimmy is going to


    be cheated on!"


    At that moment, Stanley couldn''t help butugh. Then, he cleared his throat while he controlled the


    steering wheel in his hand and asked directly, "Are you currently with her?"


    "No, I''m in the car, trailing after her."


    Immediately, Stanley''s perfect eyebrows frowned. "Why are you trailing after her? Are you afraid


    that something might happen to her? Find a ce with andmark and get off the car. Stay there


    and don''t move. I will be picking you up."


    Although he knew that Ryan would be by her side all the time, he was still afraid that something bad


    would happen.


    "No, I''ve seen Ariah''s date once. That man gave me a very ufortable feeling. I''m afraid that


    something might happen to Ariah." Without a second thought, Sharon refused Stanley''s offer. "I''m


    definitely going to trail after her. Come over here first and I''ll send you a location. You would


    definitely know where I am then."


    "There''s no need for that!" Unhappily, Stanley pursed his lips. "I know how to find out where you


    are."


    "Uh, how is that so?"


    "When I bought you a new phone, I installed it with a location tracker. Even if your phone is turned


    off, I can still find out where you are." With a chuckle, Stanley exined.


    Meanwhile, Sharon''s eyes widened, speechless for a long time.


    After she stared at the phone in her hand for a long time, she said, "Well, since you know where I


    am, I no longer need to send you a location then. Come over quickly, and I''ll watch over them first!"


    However, Stanley shook his head and sighed when he heard her words. After he ended the call, he


    called Anthony and asked him to pick up the children. Then, he went straight to meet Sharon.


    In the meantime, Sharon continued to follow behind Ariah. At first, she thought that Ariah was


    dressed so beautifully because she was heading to a high-end restaurant for her date. However,


    Sharon was speechless when the car stopped at a ce that seemed like a food stall.


    At that moment, Ariah, who had just gotten out of the car, was speechless too. "This... What is


    this?"


    With a sidelong nce, Ro answered, "It''s a ce for dinner."


    "... I purposedly dressed up and put on makeup to look good for this date, but you brought me to a


    ce like this for a meal. Don''t you feel sorry for this outfit that I''m wearing today?" In fact, Ariah


    regretted that she wore such a dress, as she should''vee in casual clothes.


    Everyone else would have their eyes on her if she were to sit there in that outfit.


    However, Ro smiled and said, "I didn''t know you valued this date so much and even spent so


    much effort to dress up. Well, I admit it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have taken you here, but the food here


    is better than that of those high-end restaurants, and it will be a pity if I didn''t bring you here to have


    a meal."


    As Ariah nced at him, the corners of her mouth curled up. "Since you''re so thoughtful, I shall not


    be so corny then. Let''s go and eat. You''ll be dead if it doesn''t taste good."


    "Hahaha."


    The words from Ariah made Rough, and his originally stern face showed a bit of softness.


    While the two of them entered the restaurant together, Sharon hid in a corner and stared at them


    with a stunned look on her face.


    D*mn, things didn''t seem to look good.


    Not only were theyughing, but they also seemed to be having a happy conversation.


    Immediately, Sharon got her phone and dialed Jimmy''s number without the slightest hesitation.


    However, Jimmy''s phone was turned off, and she couldn''t reach him.


    It definitely served him right to have a wife who cheated on him with another man!


    After Sharon cursed in her heart, she had no choice but to send him a text message, "Jimmy, if you


    still don''te here soon, Ariah will really be taken away by other men. Don''t me me for not


    telling you then."


    After she sent the text message, she looked up and saw a tall man with long legs walked toward her


    in the distance, and his pace was calm.


    Immediately, Sharon ran over and pulled him to a hidden ce as she said, "What are you doing?


    You''re so bold. Aren''t you afraid that Ariah and the man will see you?"


    When Stanley was pulled to the corner by her with force, he didn''t know whether tough or cry at


    her actions. "What are you doing? Why are you sneaking around?"


    Slightly embarrassed, Sharon answered, "Anyhow, we are secretly spying on them, and it would be


    embarrassing if they found out about it."


    Based on Ariah''s temper, she would definitely scold Sharon.


    Suddenly, Sharon shrank her neck when she realized that it was a little cold. The night was getting


    darker, and the two of them stood in the dark, as if they were hiding in a world of their own.


    "Where''s your coat?" With a frown, Stanley asked when he saw that she was only wearing thin


    clothing.


    "I''ve identally left it at Ariah''s house." At that moment, Sharon rubbed her nose because she had


    left Ariah''s house in such a hurry that she didn''t even change the slippers on her feet.


    Embarrassed, Sharon tried to hide her feet from him as her face flushed.


    Meanwhile, Stanley nced at her and felt helpless. Then, he took off the coat that had his warmth


    and draped it on her shoulder. With a pull of his hands, the little woman in his arms was immediately


    wrapped in his arms.


    At that moment, Sharon was firmly hugged by him, with his clothes draped over her body, and his


    scent enveloped her. The cold feeling that she had earlier instantly dispersed, leaving only warmth.

 Chapter 381

    Chapter 381


    With her cheek against his chest, Sharon could clearly hear his heartbeat conning from his chest,


    and it was very strong.


    At that moment, Stanley kept her out of the wind while she curled up in his arms, and she was


    almost unable to feel the cold wind at all.


    However, Sharon felt a little sorry for him. "Aren''t you cold?"


    "Nope."


    That answer made Sharon purse her lips. Was this person made of steel? These days, the weather


    had been getting colder by day, but he still took off his jacket and gave it to her. Now, he only had a


    shirt left on him.


    A momentter, she reached out to touch his arm and took the initiative to hug him. Then, she


    rubbed her body against his as she tried to use her own body warmth to keep him warm.


    However...


    "If you continue to rub yourself against me, I can''t guarantee what will happenter." Suddenly,


    Stanley''s hoarse voice sounded above her head, along with his hot breath that blew into her ear,


    which caused Sharon''s body to tremble.


    With a flushed face, Sharon raised her hand and gave him a hard pinch.


    Ah-


    The flesh on his body was so hard that she was the one who felt the pain.


    Amused by what he saw, Stanley grabbed her hand and massaged it. "Why? You''re allowed to flirt


    with me, but I''m not allowed to tease you?"


    At that moment, Sharon muttered to herself, "Since when did I flirt with you? I''m just worried that


    you''ll be cold..."


    Slowly, Stanley lowered his head to look at her. In the dark, through the faint night lights on the side


    of the road, he saw Sharon, who was in his arms was blushing, and her tiny ears trembled for a


    moment because of the cold. It was so cute of her, and he could not help but lowered his head and


    bit her ears.


    Instantly, Sharon''s entire body froze, and her eyes widened while she remained frightened in his


    arms.


    This guy was really bold. How dare he mess around outside, especially when it was a public ce!


    Even if he was shameless, she was not like him at all!


    While Sharon struggled to get up, she pushed him away. "Okay, I''m no longer cold. Let go of me."


    "Well, but I''m cold," Tightly, Stanley held her and said with a serious tone, "Don''t move. Hug me to


    keep me warm."


    Those words made Sharon at a loss for words.


    Meanwhile, a passer- by walked past them and saw their intimate behavior. They thought that they


    were a couple in love and could not help butugh. It made Sharon so embarrassed.


    Since young, she had never done such a thing in a public area with any man, like being wrapped in


    a wide coat and hugged tightly for protection.


    This feeling made her feel shy and touched at the same time.


    The two of them, who were so into cuddling each other,pletely forgotten that it would not be


    cold at all if they got in the luxurious car parked on the roadside.


    At the same time, in a van on the street, two men were sitting inside as they muttered, "If Captain


    Hudson still doesn''t answer the phone, Ariah would soon finish her meal with her mister. How are


    we going to catch them having adultery then?"


    Then, Edward scratched his head and said, "Why don''t we rush in and drag Ariah out?"


    "Are you stupid? If you really did that, Ariah will know that Captain Hudson has sent someone to


    keep an eye on her."


    "Then, what do you think we should do?"


    Immediately, Ben took the phone and called, "What else can we do? We can only continue to call


    him!"


    That answer left Edward speechless.


    As soon as Jimmy opened the office door, he heard his phone in the drawer ringing. In fact, he had


    just finished his meeting a while ago, and he didn''t bring his phone with him. At this time, the phone


    was ringing desperately as if it was urging one''s life.


    Immediately, Jimmy walked over and took out his phone. When he saw that it was a call from


    Edward, he frowned and answered, "I told you to keep an eye on them and not to call me if there''s


    nothing important, right?"


    However, Edward''s excited voice sounded over the phone. "Captain Hudson, you finally answered


    the phone!"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy pulled out a chairzily and sat down. "Is Ariah starting an enchant again? What


    is she up to this time?"


    "None of them." At that moment, Edward gulped and said, "Ariah left the house."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "I mean, she left the house to have dinner with someone else."


    As Jimmy narrowed his eyes, he wondered why didn''t she stay at home when she was injured.


    "Who is she having dinner with?"


    "Uh, with a... man."


    After Edward finished, the phone went silent for a while. There was not a sound, not even a sound


    of breathing. When Edward thought that Jimmy had hung up the phone, he checked the screen,


    and the call was clearly an ongoing state.


    "C-Captain Hudson?"


    Tentatively, Edward called out his name.


    "Where are you now?"


    The person on the other end of the phone spoke, but there was no emotion in his voice.


    Immediately, Edward told him the address, and the phone was hung up right after that. With the


    phone still in Edward''s hand, he said with anxiety, "Ben, I heard the voice of Captain Hudson, and it


    sounded a bit creepy. I''m terrified."


    Disgusted, Ben rolled his eyes at Edward.


    However, Edward felt wronged. "It''s true. The moment Captain Hudson heard that his wife is having


    dinner with another man, his tone changed. It was so scary..."


    By the time Jimmy arrived, Ariah and Ro''s dinner hade to an end.


    In the restaurant, after the initial awkwardness, Ariah gradually opened herself up toward Ro.


    The food there was indeed delicious, and the environment was especially lively. It was much better


    than the cold and quiet restaurants.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Although Ro seemed like a rough man, he was very delicate. In fact, he knew that she could not


    eat spicy food after a serious illness, so he ordered all the dishes ording to her preference, and


    they were mostly light and nutritious.


    "This would help to speed up your recovery." When Ro opened the lid in front of her, the


    fragrance of the soup immediately filled the air. It made Ariah swallowed her saliva, and she could


    not wait to try it. When she tasted the soup from the tip of her tongue, she narrowed her eyes and


    eximed, "This soup is even more delicious than the dishes."


    When Ro heard her words, he nodded, and his eyes fell on her rosy lips as she drank the soup.


    "This soup is their signature dish, and they''ve been serving it for a long time that''s why it tastes


    great."


    At that moment, Ariah took another sip and asked, "Did you bring me here just so that I can drink


    this soup?"


    "Well, since you''re injured, it''s better if you drink some more. It is good for your wound."


    Meanwhile, Ariah lowered her gaze, stared at the soup in front of her, and slowly drank it.


    It was true that one could only discover the good and bad of a man whenpared with other men.


    In fact, Jimmy hadn''t visited her since she was admitted to the hospital. However, Ro visited her


    once, and he also remembered her injury after she was discharged from the hospital.


    At that moment, Ariah fell silent and began to give it a serious thought. What exactly was the


    marriage between her and Jimmy?


    In the van outside the restaurant, Jimmy was sitting in the passenger seat, with his eyes fixated on


    the couple who sat by the window.


    In the van, Edward and Ben did not even dare to breathe heavily. The cial aura in the air was so


    terrifying that they could not even say a word.


    Usually, Jimmy was easy to get along with, and he was an extrovert. Besides, he had never lost his


    temper in front of his subordinates, and he seldom spoke in a serious tone. It was the first time they


    ever saw him with such a gloomy and scary expression.


    The gaze he had was so cold that it made them tremble.


    Things remained that way until there was a movement between the couple in the restaurant that


    Jimmy''s face slowly became better.


    However, the next second, the atmosphere in the car suddenly became colder.


    As the two of them looked toward the restaurant, they both eximed at the same time. Ro''s


    hand was on Ariah''s waist!


    How dare Ro took advantage of Ariah in front of everyone in public? It was intolerable!


    The two loyal subordinates turned to look at Jimmy at the same time. As soon as he gave an order,


    they would immediately rush into the restaurant and beat up the mister.

 Chapter 382

    Chapter 382


    However, Jimmy didn''t say anything, and he didn''t even move a little. After what happened, he


    remained still in his posture as he nced at the couple every once in a while.


    Meanwhile, Edward and Ben looked at each other in doubt. They were wondering how Captain


    Hudson remained calm when he had seen it with his own eyes?


    If it were them, they would have gone down to beat him long ago!


    The moment Ariah identally fell into Ro''s embrace, she felt extremely awkward. When she


    could finally stabilize herself, she got out of Ro''s embrace and cleared her throat. "I''m sorry,


    these heels are too high."


    At first, she had thought that he would take her to have a candlelit dinner, so she deliberately


    dressed up and wore high heels.


    When Ro let go of her, he smiled. "If I didn''t know that you have a husband, I would think that you


    deliberately threw yourself into my arms earlier."


    In disbelief, Ariah stared at him and asked, "Did anyone ever tell you that you''re particrly


    confident about yourself?"


    Why would she even deliberately throw herself into his arms?


    Was she the type of person who would do something like that?


    When Ro heard her question, he curled his lip and answered, "It''s not a bad thing to have strong


    self- confidence. A man has to be confident enough to look charming, right?"


    That answer left Ariah speechless.


    However, Ariah was speechless because what Ro said was right. Compared to a timid man, a


    man full of confidence did have a kind of personality charm.


    "I''ll escort you home?" As Ro hailed a taxi, he asked her with his eyebrows raised.


    At that moment, Ariah didn''t want to be pretentious either. Indeed, it would be better for a woman to


    be escorted home by someone, especially when it waste at night.


    "Thank you, then."


    "You''re wee."


    As Ro watched her get into the car chicly, he stared at her eloquently. Before he got in the car, he


    nced at the opposite side of the street.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy, who was in the van on the opposite of the street, frowned. If he was not


    mistaken, Ro had just looked toward his direction.


    Did he know he was being watched?+


    Or was it just a casual nce?


    With a gloomy expression, he was about to ask his subordinates to start the car to keep up with


    them, but a man suddenly jumped out in front of the car.


    At that moment, Edward, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, was shocked, "F*ck, I almost stepped


    on the elerator! Which fearless b*stard suddenly show up like that?"


    Just as Edward was about to lose his temper, he saw Captain Hudson was helplessly looking at the


    person who blocked the car door, and he didn''t seem angry at all.


    Stunned, Edward asked, "Captain Hudson, who is this?"This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "A friend of mine." Nonchntly, Jimmy spat out the answer as he opened the door and got off the


    car. Instantly, he went up to Sharon and nced at the angry man behind him. "You''re already the


    mother of two children. Why are you still so reckless? Who are you trying to scare when you


    suddenly rushed out like that?"


    However, Sharon licked her lips, as she had no intention to spout nonsense with him, "Why didn''t


    you answer my call?"


    "Oh, I was in a meeting."


    "Then, did you read the message that I sent you?"


    "Yes, I saw that when I came over."


    With her eyes widened, Sharon asked, "How can you still be so calm when you''ve read my text?"


    Then, Jimmy shrugged and answered, "What else am I supposed to do? Rush into the restaurant


    and beat them up? Or use a gun to scare them?"


    As Sharon stared at him in shock, she suddenly felt her wrist tightened, and she was pulled into


    Stanley''s broad embrace. A momentter, Stanley''s unhappy voice rang above her head, "Why did


    you run faster than a rabbit? Didn''t you hear that I was calling you?"


    When Sharon turned her head, she saw his ck face and immediately took the initiative to wrap


    her arms around his and said, "I heard it, but I was in a hurry. You said Jimmy was sitting in this car,


    so I was in a hurry toe and have a look."


    That was why she ran a little too fast. At that moment, the veins on Stanley''s forehead twitched.


    This woman was so infuriating!


    "I''m fine." In fact, Sharon knew that he was worried about her, so she said, "Don''t be angry."


    However, as soon as Stanley looked at her, his irascible mood was calmed down by her soft voice.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "It''s gettingte. You both can go back


    now. I''ll take care of it. The two children are still waiting for you to go home and put them to sleep.


    Tell them that I''m sorry for what happened in the hospitalst time. Tell them not to be angry with


    me, and I''ll apologize to them myself next time."


    As soon as Jimmy finished his words, he got into the car and asked his subordinates to start the


    engine and leave.


    After Jimmy left, Sharon hesitated for a moment and asked, "Honey, should we go after him?"


    However, Stanley shook his head and answered, "Forget it, he can handle it. Let''s not go and join in


    the fun. It''s time to go home."


    In the end, Jimmy was still one step behind them. By the time he followed Ariah and Ro home,


    the two of them had long disappeared.


    Perhaps they had not returned yet, or perhaps the two of them had already gone upstairs.


    No matter which one it was, Jimmy didn''t want to see it.


    Silently, he sat in the car and smoked. The half-opened window managed to remove the cigarette


    smoke inside the car. Casually, he put one hand on the car window, with his rolled- up shirt that


    revealed his strong forearm. The side of his face was hidden in the dark carriage, half of it under the


    light and the other half hidden.


    At that moment, Ben knew that he was in a bad mood. After a moment of hesitation, he asked in a


    low voice, "Would you like to turn on the surveince footage to have a look?" Immediately, Edward


    followed, "You can open it and have a look. If Ariah is not at home, then we can call to ask where


    she is. What if something bad happened to her?"


    When Jimmy heard their words, he lowered his eyes and took a deep breath. Then, his Adam''s


    apple moved as he nodded and said in a low voice, "Open it."


    Then, Ben got theputer from the back seat and opened the software. Soon, Ariah''s figure


    appeared on the screen.


    It was the surveince footage. On the day Ariah was discharged from the hospital, Jimmy got


    someone to bring it over and installed it in her living room.


    Now, he could watch her every move from theputer.


    In the video, there was not only Ariah but also a man, which was Ro.


    When Jimmy saw Ro, his hand that was smoking came to a pause.


    Sure enough, they went home together. A cold smile suddenly appeared at the corner of Jimmy''s


    mouth.


    When Edward and Ben saw it, the two of them suddenly widened their eyes, and even their


    breathing almost stagnated for a moment. How are they supposed to pretend that they did not see


    anything?


    The atmosphere inside the car was extremely creepy.


    Both of them turn to look at Jimmy at the same time. However, he was still smoking silently, and his


    facial features were well-defined under the night sky.


    In the video, the mister did not show any signs of leaving. On the contrary, he was sitting on the


    sofa as he watched the television with Ariah.


    How could he be so shameless!


    Meanwhile. Jimmy had been watching their actions calmly, as his two subordinates thought to


    themselves, "No wonder he deserves to be an officer. How could he be so tolerant."


    If it were them, they would have barged in a long time ago!


    While they were silentlyining in their heart, they suddenly saw Ro pressing Ariah onto the


    sofa in the video...


    Ah-


    The two subordinates no longer dared to watch.


    The atmosphere in the van seemed to be colder, until Jimmy''s stone-like voice sounded, "Get


    out!"


    The two subordinates did not dare to stay any longer, and they immediately rushed out like fleeing


    refugees.


    After they closed the door, the two subordinates stood in the distance and smoked as they clicked


    their tongues and said, "I have long heard that there was a problem between Captain Hudson and


    Ariah''s marriage, but I''ve always thought it was a rumor, and I didn''t expect it to be true. It''s really


    scaring me to death!"


    As soon as Edward''s voice fell, a loud bang was heard. The car door was forced opened by


    someone, and a man ran out of the car, which then disappeared in a sh.


    The scene left Jimmy¡¯ s subordinates speechless.


    The thing was not that he had a good tolerance, it was just that they haven¡¯ t crossed his bottom


    line.


    Meanwhile in the living room, on the sofa.


    In confusion, Ariah looked at the man on top of her. At that moment, her mind went nk, and it


    took her a long while to slowly recover. After she reacted, she pushed away Ro, who was on top


    of her forcefully.


    "Ro, let go of me!¡±


    Instantly, she held back her anger and said.

 Chapter 383

    Chapter 383


    However, Ro was strong, and he was tall as a mountain. Even when Ariah used all her strength,


    she still couldn''t break free. An unfamiliar male aura surrounded her, making her anxious and angry.


    "I was just trying to be nice when I invited you toe in and have a seat, but you just had to


    f*cking take advantage of me, right?" Ariah anxiously yelled, "Ro, get lost!"


    Meanwhile, Ro smiled and narrowed his eyes at the struggling woman, "Why are you screaming?


    Did I take advantage of you? I didn''t even touch a single hair of yours."


    What he said was true. Indeed, he did not touch her. Instead, he hovered his body over hers and


    forced her onto the couch. If she moved for even a bit, she would''ve definitely touched him by


    ident.


    The moment Ariah sensed that he had no intention to do anything to her, she instantly calmed


    down.


    Then, she took a deep breath and frowned. "What are you trying to do?"


    "I''m helping you."


    "You''re trying to help me?"


    "That''s right."


    "Help me with what?"


    At that moment, Ro stared at her with his brown eyes, and a weird expression shed across it.


    "Don''t you want to divorce your husband? I can help you with that. Any man who sees his woman


    having an affair with another man will definitely not be able to withstand the blow. Besides, you saw


    his reactionst time, and he almost killed me. In the hospital, the moment I mentioned your name,


    he instantly went berserk and wanted to kill me. What do you think would happen if he knew you are


    dating me? His best option would be to divorce you in a fit of anger..."


    In shock, Ariah stared at him. It took her a long time before she spoke, "You... Why do you want to


    do that?"


    "I''ve said it. I''m trying to help you."


    "Then why are you trying to help me?"


    They were strangers who met by chance, and they had only known each other for less than a


    month. Why did he want to help her? It was a question that Ariah couldn''t understand.


    Meanwhile, Ro stared at her small and delicate nose and answered casually, "Of course, I also


    have my own selfish motives."


    "What do you want?" Sure enough, he had his own axe to grind.


    "You." As Ro stared straight at her, he answered.


    Dumbfounded, Ariah asked, "Me? What do you mean?"


    "As long as you divorce your husband, I can pursue you publicly, right?"


    "Pft..."


    When Ariah heard his question, sheughed and couldn''t help but ask, "Do you have feelings for


    me?"


    "Why can''t I have feelings for you? You are beautiful, and you have an amazing body. Besides,


    you''re my type, so it''s normal for me to have a crush on you."


    "I''m sorry." However, Ariah''s beautiful eyes curved into a smile as she said, "Thank you for having a


    crush on me, but I don''t like you."


    At that moment, Ariah''s eyes were exceptionally beautiful. Especially when she smiled, they were


    bright and charming. At first, Ro just wanted to tease her, but the more he stared at it, he couldn''t


    help but feel a little star-struck.


    "Hello?" Meanwhile, Ariah raised her hand and waved it in front of his eyes. "Although I really want


    to divorce Jimmy, I won''t use any other man to provoke him because it will not be good for him, and


    it''s not fair for you either." After a pause, she continued, "Also, it''s fine if you really do have feelings


    for me. It''s just that you have to wait until I get a divorce, then only you can pursue me publicly.


    Perhaps by the time I heal from my heartbreak, I can try to date you."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At that moment, Ro was stunned as he stared at her with his dark brown eyes, which shed


    with interest. The expression he had seemed as if it was the first day he got to know her.


    "Don''t stare at me like that. It''s creepy." Instantly, Ariah rubbed her shoulders and red at him,


    "Get up, now or I will really think you''re taking advantage of me!"


    However, Ro''s mouth curved into a smile, but he didn''t budge.


    By now, Ariah was really a little irritated. Anyone who was in such close contact with an unfamiliar


    man would''ve felt ufortable. After a moment, she frowned, and she was about to take action


    against him.


    However, Ro, who had been hanging on her, suddenly got up and left.


    In the meantime, she heard movements from the hallway. When she looked over in shock, she saw


    Jimmy standing there, emotionless. Under the cold light, his facial features were abnormally stern,


    and his lips tightly pursed.


    Nevertheless, Ariah wasn''t stupid. In the blink of an eye, she could only feel something shed past


    her. It was so fast that she couldn''t catch it.


    Suspiciously, she nced at Ro. Although she wanted to ask him something, in the end, she


    managed to hold it back.


    On the other hand, Jimmy had been staring straight at her since he barged in. At first, Ariah felt a


    little guilty when she saw him ring at her. Then, when she realized that she did nothing wrong,


    she red back at him.


    As if they were ying the ''ring'' game.


    With a snort, Jimmy walked toward the living room.


    At that moment, Ariah was a little flustered because she was afraid that the two men would start a


    fight. The scene of the fight between the two guys was still vivid in her mind. Back then, the two of


    them fought each other desperately with their lives. Now that she thought about it, she still trembled


    in fear.


    But what happened next was beyond her expectation.


    In fact, Jimmy was not angry, nor did he got angry. Besides that, he didn''t even have the urge to


    beat Ro up.


    Curiosity filled Ariah''s heart.


    The three of them fell into a strange silence.


    Amidst the silence, Ro got up and said, "It''s gettingte. Dear Ariah, you should get an early rest.


    I''lle again another day."


    Dear... Ariah?


    Instantly, Ariah felt a chill down her spine. Since when did they be so close?


    Although Ariah could not figure out what this man was up to, she did not say anything while she sat


    there silently and watched him leave.


    As soon as the door closed, Jimmy, who was standing in the corner, suddenly moved. With his lips


    tightly pursed, he walked directly to her with big and heavy steps.


    It wasn''t until the door closed that Jimmy, who was standing in the corner, finally made his move.


    Immediately, he walked towards Ariah with big and heavy steps.


    The cold and stern gaze of Jimmy was fixated on her all the time.


    When Ariah noticed his gaze, she felt her hair stand on end. For some reason, she suddenly felt a


    little guilty.


    Last time, he broke in all of a sudden, and the two of them didn''t even have time to talk properly


    before the incident of her injury happened, and they were then rushed to the hospital.


    At that moment, it was the same thing again, where he suddenly barged in and saw her with Ro.


    In fact, he must''ve made a wild guess about her rtionship with Ro again.


    It was up to him to have any thoughts.


    Since Ariah no longer cared.


    A momentter, Ariah lifted her pretty face, which was smooth and glowing, "Officer Hudson, you do


    know that it''s against thew for you to barge into my ce like that, right?"


    After that, she reached out her hand and said, "Give me the key!"


    In fact, she had no idea know when did he make a replicate of her key. It made her feel insecure


    because not only did she have no privacy, but she also had to be on tenterhooks, and she would


    have to worry about when he would suddenlye to her again.


    "Did you hear what I said?" Then, Ariah looked at him while he fiddled with a bunch of keys in his


    hand as she raised her hand and yelled, "Give me the keys!"


    However, Jimmy didn''t say a single word. Instead, he stood in front of her and looked down at her


    from above. Suddenly, Ariah felt as if she was surrounded by an invisible aura.


    "You want this?" Meanwhile, Jimmy raised the key in his hand and asked slowly.


    Immediately, Ariah reached out to grab it, "Give it to me!"


    Besides his height that was taller than her, he was also standing. Even if he casually lifted his arm,


    the key would be hanging midair. How could Ariah possibly snatch it away from him?


    Angered, she said, "What the hell are you trying to do?"


    Without a word, Jimmy''s deep gazended on her face. As his body slowly leaned downward, a


    strong male scent hit Ariah''s face, and Ariah could only feel her heart racing.

 Chapter 384

    Chapter 384


    Just as Ariah was trying to figure out what Jimmy wanted to do, he pushed her so hard against the


    sofa that she couldn''t move. With his eyes aggressively fixated on her face, he said, "I can give you


    the keys if you want me to. But before that, you need to have s*x with me, and I''ll give it to you once


    we''re done."


    When Ariah heard his words, she was stunned for a moment before her entire body trembled in


    anger.


    What did this b*stard just say?


    Just as she was about to lose her temper, her chin was suddenly lifted. At that moment, Jimmy''s


    slightly rough fingers slowly caressed her fine skin while he stared at her longingly. "Have onest


    sex with me, and then I''ll divorce you. What do you think?"


    Instantly, Ariah''s body stopped trembling, and she looked at him in disbelief.


    "Isn''t this what you''ve always wanted?" When Jimmy leaned over and got closer to her, his hot


    breath blew on the side of her face, and her skin instantly felt hot.


    "If you want a divorce, I can agree to it, and there''s no need to go to court. As long as you spent


    onest night with me, we can go and get that divorce certificate tomorrow. How about that?"


    As he spoke, his lips seemed to softly sweep across her skin.


    When Ariah heard his request, she lowered her gaze, and her hands that were on her knees


    clenched into fists.


    After she had been entangled with him for so long, she didn''t expect that he would finally let her go.


    However, in exchange, he came up with such a condition.


    A momentter, Ariah raised her head with her face devoid of any emotion, "Alright."


    Meanwhile, Jimmy was enjoying her restrained expression and trembling body. In fact, he liked that


    the emotions she had were caused by him, and it made him inexplicably happy.


    "You agree to it?" After Jimmy''s action paused for a moment, his gaze gradually became deeper.


    "What? Are you trying to go back on your word?" As Ariah looked at him, she said, "If you''re a man,


    then don''t go back on your words. Just do as you promised!"


    The veins on Jimmy''s forehead twitched as he stared at the woman and forced out a word, "Fine!"


    However, Ariah felt that Jimmy was venting his anger like a madman when he held her thin cardigan


    in his hands and tore it apart.


    "Are you crazy?!" When Ariah looked at her cardigan on the ground that was ripped apart, she felt


    her heart ached. "I paid one thousand forthat!"


    After that, Jimmy pressed her on the sofa and snorted, "I''ll buy another one for you tomorrow! It''s


    just a piece of broken clothing, shut up!"


    Left with no choice, Ariah endured it.


    For the sake of the divorce certificate, she would have to bear him this time!


    In fact, she knew she would definitely be tortured by him today!


    At that moment, it seemed that Jimmy was not kissing her, but he was biting her like a wild animal.


    It was like a battle between the two of them. Neither of them wanted to lose, but his strength was


    terrifying. The veins on his forearm stood out as he tried to support his body, and every line that he


    had on his sharp facial features was full of power.


    "Give me some reaction!"


    Not satisfied with her silence, Jimmy seemed as if he was almost angry. "Do you still want to get


    your divorce certificate?"


    Immediately, Ariah flew into a rage out of humiliation. Then, she opened her mouth and bit him hard


    on his shoulder.


    "Ah..."


    In pain, Jimmy groaned.


    After that bite, Ariah was pleased with herself and felt much morefortable in her heart.


    However, she felt a salty taste in her mouth because of the sweat from his body. With a face of


    disgust, she looked at him and spat it out.


    But that expression of hers made Jimmy angry.


    After Ariah spat it out, she kept her eyes shut.


    "Open your eyes!" The hoarse voice of the man carried a hint of order, "Look at me!"


    However, Ariah acted as if she didn''t hear anything because she wanted to end things as soon as


    possible so that she could get it done and over.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Even so, the entanglementsted for the entire night.


    When they were done, he asked in her ear, "Who is more powerful, me or him? Huh? Tell me, who


    is more powerful!"


    In extreme anger, Ariah kicked him away and went into the bathroom.


    The moment she looked into the mirror, she gasped. The condition of her body, was terrible as if


    she had been abused. There were bruises all over her body, and her lips were red and swollen as if


    she had been stung by a bee. It made her look so shabby and terrifying.


    What a lunatic!


    While she cursed with her eyes reddened, she filled the bathtub with warm water and soaked her


    exhausted body in it. Only then did she feel a little better.


    After such great usage of her physical strength, she felt drowsy. After a long time, she felt as if she


    had vaguely fallen asleep. However, her body suddenly moved, and she found herself in a warm


    embrace again.


    In a daze, she wondered. Wasn''t she soaking in the bathtub? When did she get back to the bed?


    However, she was too tired to figure things out. In fact, she was physically and mentally exhausted.


    Without the intention to move, she fell into a deep sleep in thatfortable ce out of instinct.


    Before she fell into a deep sleep, she seemed to hear a deep voice that said something in her ear.


    It''s... I love you.


    At that moment, Ariah wanted tough sarcastically. Why would he hurt her if he loved her?


    The next day, Ariah woke up as if she had risen from the dead. Indeed, Jimmy, that b*stard, had


    extremely good stamina. When they just got married, she would bete for work every morning, and


    she had to enter the office in a sorry state under her assistant''s ambiguous gaze.


    Although he was frivolous back then,st night was the first time he did that to her, and she was so


    badly drained.


    With a snort, she turned to look around her. It was already noon, and the spot next to her was


    empty.


    After another nap, only did Ariah feel a little morefortable. After that, she tidied her room and


    went out for lunch. In fact, she was so hungry that she gobbled up the dishes she ordered in an


    instant.


    When she was paying the bill, the waiter looked at her with a strange gaze.


    Meanwhile, Ariah silently snorted in her heart. After the amount of effort she had to put inst night,


    she had to make it up today.


    So what if she ate a little more? It wasn''t like she was not going to paying for it.


    However, when she took out her phone to call Jimmy, he didn''t answer the call.


    Just as Ariah frowned and was about to call again, her phone suddenly rang, which frightened her.


    When she picked it up, she saw that it was a call from Ro.

 Chapter 385

    Chapter 385


    When Ariah woke up in the morning, she that she had a missed call from Ro. However, she could


    not be bothered to call back, so she ignored him, but she did not expect him to call again.


    After Ariah thought about it for a while, she answered, "Hello..."


    As soon as Ariah answered, he asked, "Why didn''t you pick up the call in the morning?"


    "Oh, I didn''t hear the call."


    "Not even once when I''ve called you twice?"


    "Maybe because I was too tiredst night, so I didn''t hear the phone ringing when you called."


    As soon as she finished, the other end of the phone fell into a dead silence.


    Any adult would be able to understand what she was saying.


    The fact that Jimmy came to see herst night and that she said she was exhausted... The meaning


    of it was self-evident, and Ro must have understood what she said.


    However, she didn''t expect Ro to ask, "Too tired? I remember that it was still early when I leftst


    night. What time did you sleep?"


    For a long time, Ariah remained silent.


    Then, she sighed and exined directly to him, "Jimmy stayed overst night. Do you understand


    what I mean?"


    Although she wanted to divorce Jimmy, she would not use the feelings of another man to divorce.


    Besides, she had not yet got over the failed marriage. How was it possible for her to get into


    another rtionship so quickly?


    Regardless of whether Ro was interested in her, it was right of her to make it clear for him.


    However, from the other end of the line, Ro chuckled softly, "Do you mean that you guys are


    back together?"


    Since Ariah couldn''t tell what he was feeling, and she didn''t dare to make a wild guess, so she


    gritted her teeth and nodded, "Yes, we are back together!"


    In her mind, she decided to first lie to him about it.


    "Okay." In a low voice, Ro replied, "If the both of you really got back together, did your husband


    remove the surveince camera that he ced in your living room?"


    Instantly, Ariah stopped her footsteps and asked with a gloomy face, "What surveince camera?


    What are you trying to tell me?"


    "You didn''t know about it?" At that moment, Ro''s deepughter came from the other end of the


    phone. "There is a surveince camera on the small bookshelf in your living room. Wasn''t it ced


    by your husband so that he can monitor your actions?"


    Dumbfounded, Ariah stood frozen at the spot as she felt a little dizzy.


    "Otherwise, why would I suddenly get so close to youst night? It was because I spot the


    surveince camera, so I made a show for your husband to see."


    No wonder Jimmy would suddenly barge into her house, and Ro was able to let her go in time


    without causing any unnecessary misunderstanding when Jimmy entered.


    Were all these parts of his n?


    After Ariah stood at the spot for a long time, only she regained her voice and asked, "Why did you


    do that?"


    "Don''t you want to divorce him? Anyway, he has already misunderstood us. What''s the difference if


    the misunderstanding got deeper?" From the other end of the phone, Ro''s voice rang, and it was


    hard for Ariah to figure which of what he said was true. "Since you wanted to divorce him, I decided


    to help you with it."


    With her lips pursed, Ariah asked, "Ro, what are you trying to do?"


    There was no way a stranger would do something like that for no reason, and he must have had


    something in mind that he wanted in return.


    "What is your purpose of doing this? What do you want to do?" Word by word, Ariah asked, "Why


    do you care so much about my business?"


    There was a long silence on the other end of the line. After a long while, Ro''s hoarse voice with a


    strange tone came to her ear, "Ariah, when you asked me for help that day, I''ve told you that I''m


    even more difficult to deal with than those hooligans. I mean it. Once I take a fancy to someone, I


    wouldn''t back off until I got my hands on her."


    In a daze, Ariah returned home and sat on the sofa for a long time withouting back to her


    senses.


    The voice of Ro echoed in her mind. After he said those words, Ariah didn''t know how to answer


    him. As she panicked, she could only hang up the phone and ran home in a hurry as if she was


    trying to escape. As soon as she arrived home, she had been sitting on the sofa till now.


    "All of them are crazy!"


    Frustrated, she let out a cry and threw herself into the sofa as she tried to think about what Ro


    had said and whether he was telling the truth.


    Although she could pry into the thoughts of her patients with mental illness, she could not


    distinguish whether the words of a normal person were true. Besides, they had their conversation


    over the phone, which made it more difficult for her to figure it out.


    After a long time, she still couldn''t figure it out, so she decided to stop thinking about it. Just as she


    closed her eyes and wanted to take a nap, she suddenly thought of something and instantly sat up


    from the sofa and went to the bookshelf.


    As expected, there was a new toy on the bookshelf. When she held the toy and checked it


    thoroughly, she found a tiny surveince camera hidden in it.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Furious, Ariah immediately smashed the monitor into pieces.


    Right after she smashed the surveince camera, her phone on the coffee table rang, and it was a


    call from Jimmy.


    The call came at the right time.


    Without a second thought, Ariah answered the call and cursed, "Jimmy Hudson, you''re so


    despicable and shameless!"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy just returned from a crime scene. As soon as he had the chance, he decided to


    give Ariah a call. Before he could even say a word, he was scolded by her. When he was about to


    speak, his expression changed again as he thought of something. Immediately, he smiled and said


    in a hoarse voice, "Yes, indeed, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have just left you alone in the morning. But I


    had no choice as I received a call from the police station early in the morning saying they found a


    dead body, so I have to go to the scene in person."


    After the exnation, before Ariah had the chance to speak, he continued to ask, "How''s your


    body? Do you need to go to the hospital for a check-up..."


    "Shut up!"


    Loudly, Ariah roared as her face flushed. However, she had no idea whether it was because she


    was angry or embarrassed by his words.


    At that moment, Jimmy shrugged his shoulders. When he heard the anger in her tone, he didn''t


    want to rub it in any further.


    But the scenes fromst night came into his mind uncontrobly, and his gaze darkened.


    It wasn''t until Ariah''s questions that were like a pail of cold water rang that he came back to his


    senses.


    "Were you the one who ced the surveince camera in my living room?"


    When Jimmy heard that question, his eyes narrowed, "Huh?"


    "Don''t deny it. I''ve already found the surveince camera, and it has already been broken into


    pieces." With a snort, Ariah answered.


    For a moment, Jimmy pursed his lips and asked, "How did you find out about it?"


    In fact, he had made sure it was well hidden. There were already several of her small toys ced


    on the bookshelf, and even if there was an extra one, she would not realize it. Besides, even if she


    did walk up to the shelf, there was no way she would discover the surveince camera if she didn''t


    hold it and looked thoroughly.


    Although Ariah was alert, it was not that meticulous. If he did not take away the surveince


    camera, he might have kept an eye on her for the rest of his life.


    The moment Jimmy admitted that it was his doings, Ariah was so angry that sheughed.

 Chapter 386

    Chapter 386


    When Ariah realized he wasn''t so despicable as to deny it, she smirked, "If you don''t want people to


    know what you''ve done, then don''t do it."


    "How did you discover it?" Curiously, Jimmy asked.


    "Do you think you''re the only one who''s smart enough?" With a snort, Ariah continued, "Ro


    immediately saw through your little trick and told me to be careful of you..."


    "Ariah, you idiot!" When Jimmy heard her answer, he was furious. "How could you be so stupid to


    trust a stranger and not me? Think about it, why would I ce the surveince camera? To harm


    you? Let me be honest with you, Ro''s background is still unclear, so don''t think that he''s a good


    person! I''ve sent my subordinates to investigate him, and do you know what I found? Nothing. How


    could I not find any information at all if he was really an ordinary person? Try to think about it


    yourself!"


    At that moment, Jimmy was so angry that he felt much better after he roared. A momentter, he


    held the phone and said coldly, "You think you''ve met a good man, but I''m telling


    you, he might be a lunatic who kills people without a blink of an eye!"


    However, after being roared at, Ariah flew into a rage, and her chest heaved as she said, "Would he


    be as crazy as you? Don''t forget who was the one torturing me like a lunaticst night! Are you the


    pervert, or him?"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy didn''t expect her to change the topic so fast, and the scene that happenedst


    night instantly flooded his mind. It was unforgettable... Now that he thought about it, it really seemed


    as if it was slightly torturing.


    Although he felt a little guilty, his egoistical personality made him not want to apologize, so he said


    stubbornly, "But you didn''t refuse it either. In fact, you seemed to have really enjoyed it..."


    "Jimmy!" Angrily, Ariah stomped her feet and said, "If you dare to say one more word, believe it or


    not... I will..."


    After a long while, Ariah really didn''t know how to threaten him because she felt so wronged, and


    her face was flushed.


    However, Jimmy didn''t restrain himself. On the contrary, he flirted with her. "Then tell me, what do


    you n to do?"


    As Ariah was not bothered to continue the topic, she asked in a cold voice, "Where are you?"


    "Why? Missing me already?"


    "Indeed, I am thinking about you. Let''s meet up."


    On the other hand, Jimmy was stunned, and his heart began to race. It was a familiar feeling, and it


    made him nervous.


    Was he nervous? In fact, he hadn''t felt like this in many years, but now, he was actually nervous


    because of Ariah''s words.


    "If only you were a little more delicatest night, I wouldn''t have tortured you like that. Well, do you


    really miss me? I''m currently on my way back to the station. Where are you now? At home? Do you


    want me to go there right now..."


    However, Ariah suddenlyughed, "What were you thinking of? I said I was thinking of you, but I did


    not say I miss you. I want you to hurry so that we can get the divorce certificate!"


    After she finished her words, there was dead silence on the other end of the phone.


    It was so quiet that even the sound of Jimmy''s breath could not be heard.


    "Did you hear what I said?" A momentter, Ariah began to grow impatient. "Don''t forget what you


    promisedst night! We agreed to onest sex, and you will sign the divorce certificate."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was still silent on the other end of the call.


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "Hey, did you hear me?"


    Immediately, she checked her phone and saw that the call was still ongoing. Suspiciously, Ariah


    asked, "Jimmy? Did you hear what I said? I''m asking you toe out so that we can get a divorce!"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy parked his car on the side of the road with his phone thrown aside. When he


    turned on the loudspeaker, he heard the sound of Ariah that was screaming.


    The expression on his face was extremely dark, and he seemed like he was trying very hard to


    suppress his emotion.


    Heh.


    Suddenly, heughed at himself for the ridiculous nervousness and elerated heartbeat that he


    had. Besides, he even thought that she would be more gentle after what happenedst night.


    However, it turned out that she couldn''t wait to call him because she was determined to divorce him.


    In fact, Jimmy had always carried his marriage certificate with him at all times. At that moment, he


    took it out from his pocket and stared deeply at the photo of him and Ariah on it.


    A momentter, he decided to meet up with Ariah to sign the divorce papers because he knew that


    even if they didn''t get a divorce now, they would still get a divorce someday, and he didn''t want his


    indecisiveness to bring harm to her.


    This was also why he always brought his marriage certificate with him. It was because he knew in


    his heart that he would have to divorce her someday.


    It was just a matter of time.


    When he acknowledged that the time for them to get a divorce hade, he picked up the phone


    again and said in a hoarse voice to the other end, "Sure. Go get dressed, and I''ll pick you up to go


    get a divorce."


    At that moment, it was Ariah''s turn to be dead silent. In a daze, she held her phone with a confused


    expression on her face, as if she wasn''t sure whether she heard what he said.


    Did he just say he wanted a divorce?


    Was he serious?


    Over the past few years, since their marriage went downhill, Ariah had asked him more than once


    for a divorce. However, Jimmy would ignore her request every time, and he didn''t even bother to go


    through the divorce procedure.


    Now that he had suddenly decided to let her go, she was slightly caught off guard by his sudden


    decision.


    "Why? Is it that you don''t want a divorce anymore?"


    While she was silent, Jimmy''s voice rang out.


    Immediately, Ariah snapped back to reality and scoffed, "Don''t be silly. Why would I not want a


    divorce? I''ve been thinking about divorcing you for such a long time. Come over. I''m already readily


    dressed. Let''s go get a divorce."


    Finally, it was about toe to an end.


    However, Jimmy''s hand, which was holding the phone, suddenly tightened, and even his knuckles


    turned white.


    After a long time, his low voice came out from his thin lips. "Okay."


    As soon as the call ended, he sped to Ariah''s ce, and she didn''t wait long before his car arrived.


    With the documents ready in hand, Ariah got into the car without hesitation.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy nced at her and motioned her to fasten her seat belt as he started the engine


    to leave.


    The atmosphere in the car was dead silent as neither of them spoke. It was so quiet that it became


    awkward.


    It was not until they were about to arrive at the destination that Jimmy''s car slowly slowed down at a


    red traffic light.


    "Have you brought all the documents that you need?" As they were waiting for the traffic light to turn


    green, Jimmy tried to find a topic to ask her.


    When Ariah heard his question, she nodded and took out her documents from her bag. "I''ve brought


    my identification card and marriage certificate with me. Don''t worry, I won''t miss a thing."


    That answer made Jimmy''s face freeze as he pursed his lips into a straight line and answered after


    a moment, "Mhmm."


    It was not until they reached the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau and parked their car that Jimmy


    spoke again. "I can divorce you, but before that, I have onest request."


    Usually, if Ariah heard those words, she would definitely be furious. However, she was exceptionally


    calm today. Perhaps it was because Jimmy had really made up his mind or because they were


    really about to get a divorce. Hence, she nodded her head calmly and asked, "What request? Just


    say it."


    "Don''t keep in touch with Ro in the future. He is very dangerous." With a serious face, Jimmy


    looked into her eyes and said.


    However, Ariah was stunned because she had never imagined that this would be his request.

 Chapter 387

    Chapter 387


    "But... he had never done anything to hurt me. In fact, he saved me the first time I met him." At that


    moment, Ariah didn''t know why Jimmy resisted Ro so much. "He might have a veryplicated


    background, or maybe he did do some shady things, but it''s a fact that he once saved my life."


    At this point, Jimmy''s face turned dark again. When Ariah realized he was about to get angry, she


    decided not to provoke him any further as she was afraid that he might go back on his words.


    So she immediately changed the topic and said softly, "But I''ll listen to your advice, and I''ll try to


    stay as far as I could from him. After all, we''re just acquaintances."


    Only now did Jimmy''s expression be much more rxed.


    "Let''s go then." After that, Ariah opened the door and got out.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy sat in the car and stared at her figure for a moment. There was a sh of gloom


    in his eyes. In the end, he closed his eyes as a sign of defeat, took out his documents, and went


    down with her.


    Both of them were shocked when they arrived at the divorce registration office. There seemed to be


    many couples who wanted a divorce today.


    It made Ariah a little speechless. Was getting a divorce a trend now?


    However, Jimmy was expressionless. Among the crowd, he was the tallest, and his strong figure


    made appearance seemed outstanding. Although he was casually standing there, his temperament


    was unparalleled.


    In a daze, Ariah stared at him. As a woman, she was still attracted by his charming temperament,


    although they were about to divorce.


    But it was just a little indulgence that she had because, after the affair that he had, her feelings for


    him had gradually faded.


    If he didn''t cheat on her, she would''ve stayed by his side till the end of her life.


    However, these were all the thoughts that she had in the past.


    Since he had already let her down, there was no reason for her to be reluctant to leave.


    After they filled out the application forms, the two began to line up. There were too many people,


    and the long line went up to the corridor.


    Silently, Ariah stood there as she thought to herself how long they would have to wait since there


    was such a long queue.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy, who was right behind her, didn''t say a single word from the moment he entered.


    Instead, he stared straight at Ariah with a burning gaze. There were a few times when Ariah


    identally met his gaze, but she didn''t even dare to look at him right in the eye.


    Things got even worse when it was lunch break after they have waited for a long time, and there


    was only one staff member who was on duty by then.


    In the end, those staff actually went out for lunch, and their half an hour of waiting had gone to


    waste.


    It left Ariah with nothing to say.


    In fact, she wanted to swear!


    However, Jimmy said nonchntly, "Why are you standing there like a fool? Come here and have a


    seat."


    Then, he pulled her to one side as the two of them sat there awkwardly and waited for their turn.


    As time passed, Ariah had no idea why she was getting more annoyed. Despite that, Jimmy


    seemed to beid back, and he even had a rxed expression on his face.


    Finally, Ariah couldn''t hold it in any longer as she lowered her voice and said, "Hey, can''t you use


    your identity as an officer to get us through any shortcuts?"


    Surprised, Jimmy looked at her and asked, "A shortcut? What shortcut do you mean?"


    "I mean, your department is somehow rted to the Civil Affairs Bureau, so I''m sure you can ask


    someone else to help us find a way and let the staff firstplete our divorce procedure, right?


    What do you think?"


    Otherwise, if they were to continue to wait like this, when would they be able to get it done and over


    with?


    When Jimmy heard her words, he snorted and said, "You''re thinking too much. We arepletely


    two different departments, and we''re not even rted!!"


    That answer left Ariah at a loss for words.


    "Besides, I have always been honest and faithful with my duties. I certainly don''t want to do such


    things." Then, Jimmy nced at her and continued, "It''s either you wait patiently ore again


    another day. It''s up to you."


    If he had always been honest and faithful, why did he cheat on her?


    With this argument stuck in Ariah''s throat, she tried so hard to hold them back and managed not to


    say them out loud!


    Then, she decided to continue and wait patiently.


    After Ariah put away those thoughts, she snorted, "Anyway, I''m on leave right now, so I can wait, but


    things are different for you, Officer Hudson. You have work to do, and you might be called for work


    anytimeter!"


    However, Jimmy didn''t pay attention to her while he sat with his eyes closed as if he was taking a


    nap.


    It made Ariah so furious.


    Suddenly, a couple that sat next to them started to quarrel, and theirnguage was impassioned


    and out of control. The two started to reveal each other''s shorings as they swore and said


    unpleasant things loudly. The man even went too far as he began to reveal that he had an affair with


    another woman, "It''s not my fault that I cheated on you. Why can''t I find another woman who is


    prettier than you? Look at your figure. You are so fat. Other women remain the same after giving


    birth, but why are you so fat? Do you even know how disgusting it is for me to hug you every day?"


    Meanwhile, the woman didn''t expect that she would be insulted so unbearably by her husband as


    she covered her face and cried on the spot, "You ruthless man. I gave birth to three children for you.


    You said that the C-section was not good for the child, and you made me gone through natural birth


    even when the doctor said that it was not going well. After that, you said that breastmilk was better


    than powdered milk, so you told me to eat more so that I can get fatter and produce more


    breastmilk. Now that you have a mistress, you start to condemn me. What did I do in my life to have


    married you a beast like you!"


    While Ariah looked at the scene, her mouth was agape, as if she was watching a farce.


    At the same time, she felt that the man was extremely disgusting. On the contrary, she thought that


    it was good for that woman to divorce because at least she could get rid of that disgusting man!


    When she thought about her rtionship with Jimmy, although they had asional quarrels


    between them, they had never been to this point!


    Even in quarrels, Jimmy would never insult her, let alone say such harsh words like this man.


    The couple''s argument was so fierce that the security guards had to chase them out.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I won''t mind if you''re fat. It''ll be morefortable to hug if you are fatter." At that moment, Ariah felt


    a sudden warmth in her ear as Jimmy deliberately lowered his voice and spoke. Instantly, she


    turned her head to re at him.


    However, Jimmy looked at her with a smile and flirted with her as if no one else was around. "My


    dear Ariah is so beautiful that she almost took my breath awayst night."


    When Ariah heard those words, her face flushed as she red at him, "Jimmy!"


    Did he even know where he was at? Wasn''t he afraid of being heard by others when he said such


    shameless words?"


    Satisfied with her flushed face, Jimmy withdrew his gaze and curled up the corner of his mouth as


    he leaned back in his chair.


    For a long time, Ariah was pissed.


    In fact, they originally thought that the office would be in peace after the disturbance by the previous


    couple was over, but who would''ve thought that another couple would start to cause a scene?


    This time, it was not a huge quarrel, but a reunion of a couple after an enforced separation, and it


    was a good ending.


    Not sure whether they were too emotional or had figured out something, the couple hugged each


    other and cried for a long time before they went out together. As they left, they said, "Let''s not get a


    divorce anymore. I still love you, hubby." "Well, I love you too, honey."


    Ariah watched in silence as the couple left.


    Finally...


    Just as their eyes were going to be worn out after a long wait, the staff returned from their lunch


    break.


    Immediately, Ariah let out a sigh of relief.


    There were only two more couples ahead of them. As Ariah held the rted documents tightly in


    her hands, she was too nervous that she didn''t notice the burning gaze behind her.

 Chapter 388

    Chapter 388


    When Jimmy stared at her, a voice in his heart said, "Do I really want a divorce? It is just a simple


    procedure, but after half an hour, once the relevant documents are handed in, and the verification is


    completed, the marriage certificate will be canceled, and we will turn from a couple topletely


    unrted strangers."


    From that moment onward, no matter who she was with, it no longer had anything to do with him.


    In fact, it also meant that he would no longer be the man to have dinners with her, sleep next to her,


    or wake up next to her the next morning. Also, he wouldn''t be able to celebrate her birthdays or be


    the reason behind her smile, and he won''t be able to take care of her if she falls sick. Even her


    future child won''t belong to him... In the future, none of these things would have anything to do with


    him.


    At the thought of such a scene, Jimmy felt a burst of pain in his chest.


    At that moment, he realized he couldn''t stand that feeling even when it was just a thought. If it really


    happened in the future, Jimmy felt he might end up doing something extreme.


    That was why...


    At that moment, Jimmy, who had been forbearing, finally took action.


    Immediately, he took out his phone and sent a text to a specific number. Then, as if nothing had


    happened, he returned his phone to his pocket.


    Five minutester, there was a slightmotion in the office.


    "What do you mean that we can''tplete the divorce procedure by today? Is there something


    wrong with theputer? Can''t it be fixed then?"


    "Wait, so now theputer has been repaired, but some of the information in it has disappeared,


    and you''re telling me that you need relevant technicians toe and restore the data?"


    "You''re saying that it will take a few hours to recover the information, which means we can''t get the


    procedures done by today? And we should just leave? Hey, what kind of service are you providing?


    We have been waiting for several hours. You can''t just ask us to leave like that!"


    Comints sounded in the hall when the scene happened.


    In the end, both of them were also chased out of the Bureau of Civil Affairs.


    At that moment, Ariah''s gaze turned dull. ''Are they ying a trick on me?"


    However, Jimmy''s expression was indifferent, as if it had nothing to do with him while he said


    nonchntly, "Let''s go then. Since there''s a problem with the system, we won''t be able to do it


    today. We wille again someday. I guess we just happened to be out of luck today."


    Just like that, Ariah, who waspletely kept in the dark, was sent home in a daze.


    In the meantime, Sharon headed to the supermarket to find the woman again and sincerely


    requested, "Miss Wang, it''s just a tiny request of mine to visit your mother, and I mean no harm."


    Although the other party was still somewhat resistant about Sharon''s sudden visit, it was not as


    intense as the first time they met.


    "Sorry, but I have to work now, and I don''t have time to take you to see my mother. Miss Cruz, I


    think it''s best if you leave now because I really don''t have the time for you."


    At that moment, Sharon seemed to have found a glimpse of hope. "Then when would you be free?"


    "I''ve just started my shift, and it''s still a long time to go before my shift ends. I really think you should


    leave."


    After that, she left impatiently.


    Meanwhile, Sharon smiled and didn''t continue to pester her. After she bought a bottle of water, she


    left the supermarket silently.


    Instead, Sharon had nned to wait until 3 p.m. for Miss Wang to finish her shift. When Miss Wang


    saw Sharon, who was waiting outside the supermarket, she was stunned. It was obvious that she


    did not expect Sharon to be so perseverant.


    However, Miss Wang didn''t say anything. After she nced at Sharon, she immediately headed


    home.


    Whereas Sharon followed behind closely.


    Until the moment they reached the housing estate, Miss Wang turned to stop Sharon, but before


    she could say anything, Sharon immediately said, "Miss Wang, I really just want to visit your mother.


    I somehow got the news that your mother fell into aa after the ident, so I wanted to visit her.


    Back then, your mother had taken good care of my father and cared for him for a year. I have


    always been grateful to your mother. So when I knew that something had happened to your family, I


    wanted toe and visit Hazel. It''s just that simple, and I don''t mean any harm."


    Perhaps Sharon''s expression was too sincere, or perhaps her words had touched Miss Wang, so


    she invited Sharon in.


    "My house is very small and messy, so Miss Cruz, please have a seat as you like. You seem to be


    younger than me, so you can call me Loria if you don''t mind," she said as she poured a ss of


    water for Sharon.


    Immediately, Sharon stood up and took the ss of water as she asked, "Loria, can I visit your


    mother?"


    "You maye with me. My mother is in the bedroom."


    Then, Sharon trailed behind her.


    In the small and dimly lit bedroom, a thin and weak woman was lying on the bed. As soon as


    Sharon saw the woman on the bed, her eyes became teary.


    That was Hazel, the woman who had taken care of her father back then.


    Back then, Hazel was quite chubby, but now, she was as emaciated as a fowl.


    At that moment, Hazel''s appearance instantly reminded Sharon of her father. In fact, her father was


    bedridden for many years, and in the end, he was so thin that he was a mere bag of bones.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    It was even a ghastly sight for Sharon.


    When Loria looked at Ariah, it didn''t seem like she was putting on an act, and she really felt sad.


    The fact that she was sad, even when she was not rted to Hazel, was really not an easy thing.


    "Miss Cruz, it''s none of your business that my mother was involved in a car ident. You don''t have


    to feel sorry." On the contrary, Loriaforted Ariah and said, "I was also very sad when it first


    happened, but as time went by, I epted my fate and felt that it was destined to happen. Things


    that were destined to happen would happen somehow."


    Destined to happen?


    If it really was destined to happen, how could it be so coincidental?


    As soon as her father met with an ident, thedy, who was in charge of taking care of her father,


    also met with an ident.


    On the day that Isai intended to kill Sharon, the words he said had been engraved in her heart.


    Other than that, she was also constantly reminded about the words he said, and she would even


    have dreams about what happened back then.


    Later, when she asked Mark to investigate further, she found that something was off. it turned out


    that thedy who took care of her father had an ident!


    If she hadn''t gone to investigate it, she probably wouldn''t have known about it in her whole life.


    "Loria, there''s another reason why I came this came, besides visiting your mother. There''s


    something that I want to ask you."


    Immediately, Loria nced at her and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Before your mother got into an ident, did anyonee to look for her?"


    "What are you trying to tell me?"


    After a second thought, Sharon decided to simply make it clear, "What I mean is, Loria, are you sure


    that what happened to your mother was an ident, and it was not done on purpose by someone?"


    nkly, Loria looked at her and stuttered, "Miss... Miss Cruz, what do you mean?"


    To say these words out loud would indeed shock others, which was why Sharon did not want to put


    it this way in the first ce. However, if she did not start with them, she would never be able to get


    any news about what had happened back then.


    "Loria, to tell you the truth, your mother had taken care of my father back then, and she was the


    closest person to my father. That year when my father was in trouble, your mother was also the first


    to know about it. But my father''s death wasn''t an ident, and he was murdered..."


    Meanwhile, Sharon observed Loria''s expression as he spoke. "I was wondering if it might be


    possible that your mother was the only one who was present when my father was murdered. Did


    she tell you anything when she returned that day?"


    During this period of time, the more she thought about it, the more she felt that Hazel''s ident


    wasn''t just a normal ident.


    In fact, she did not believe that there was such a coincidence.


    However, these were just her deduction, and she had no evidence to prove them, which was why


    she wanted to find out the truth behind the incident that happened back then. The only person who


    knew the truth was Hazel, but she was in aa.

 Chapter 389

    Chapter 389


    Time was like a huge knife that had cut off all the clues, so Sharon had no choice but to speak her


    thoughts.


    After that, Loria, who was sitting opposite her, asked with a pale face, "M-Miss Cruz, why do you


    think so?"


    However, Sharon pursed her lips and answered, "I know I have no evidence to prove what I''ve just


    said, but I''ll try my best to find clues and evidence to seek justice for your mother."


    After Sharon exined herself, Loria remained silent for a long time while her lips trembled slightly.


    There were several times when she looked at Sharon and wanted to speak but stopped on second


    thought.


    Although Sharon felt a little strange, she didn''t ask any more questions. Before she left, she took out


    an envelope from her bag and said, "This is a little token of my gratitude. I hope you can ept it,


    Loria."


    With just one look, Loria knew that there was money in the envelope, and it seemed to be a big


    amount.


    "Miss Cruz, I can''t ept this money!" Immediately, Loria refused. "I am already very grateful that


    you came to visit my mother, even though we are unrted. I will feel ufortable if I were to


    ept your money."


    On the first day when Sharon came over, she already had the idea of giving them the money. It was


    just that they were not familiar with each other at that time, so she was too embarrassed to pass it


    to her. So, no matter what Loria said today, Sharon would still leave the money for them.


    After a long time, Loria still couldn''t manage to refuse Sharon''s kindness, so she epted the


    envelope with teary eyes and repeatedly thanked Sharon.


    At that moment, Sharon smiled. However, just as she was about to leave, Loria suddenly grabbed


    her hand and asked in confusion, "Miss Cruz, does the ident that happened to my mother have


    anything to do with you?"


    That question left Sharon stupefied.


    Instantly, Loria seemed to realize that she had said something wrong, so she immediately exined


    in embarrassment, "I''m sorry, Miss Cruz. It was a mistake, and I don''t mean anything else. I hope


    you don''t take it to heart..."


    On the other hand, Sharon understood why she had such skeptical thoughts. The fact that Loria''s


    mother had met with an ident right after taking care of Sharon''s father would very likely cause


    others to misunderstand.


    After a moment of silence, Sharon asked, "Loria, when I first came to find you, were you so wary of


    me because you were afraid that I would hurt your mother?"


    Embarrassed, Loria nced at her and nodded.


    Suddenly, something shed across Sharon''s mind, and she asked again, "Loria, does this mean


    that... you''ve suspected that what happened to your mother was not an ident?"


    If she hadn''t been suspicious, she wouldn''t have been so wary of Sharon in the first ce.


    "Miss Cruz, I don''t understand what you are talking about." Meanwhile, Loria''s eyes flickered as if


    she didn''t want to continue the conversation. "The matter has already happened, and I''m afraid that


    we can''t find anything even if we investigate any further. Besides, I don''t want to mention the past


    anymore."


    Since Loria had said so, Sharon had no choice but to leave.


    Over the next week, Sharon would visit them when she had the time. asionally, she would bring


    some fruits for them, and she would even ask Loria to let her help to wipe Hazel''s body. Although


    Loria had repeatedly advised her not to do so, Sharon just smiled and answered, "Actually, I also


    have my own motives. Back then, when my father was lying in the hospital, I couldn''t apany


    him all day long because I had to go to school. This has always been something that I''ve regretted,


    so now that I have the chance to take care of Hazel, I''m d I could help."


    When Loria heard that answer, she could only sigh and not say anything.


    Meanwhile, in the past few days, Ariah had been going to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Jimmy


    whenever she had the time as she was determined to get a divorce. However, there would


    somehow be a problem every time they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau. Due to this reason, every


    time she went there, the divorce procedures were never really handled properly.


    In fact, Ariah became more hot-tempered as days went by. When she still couldn''t get a divorce,


    she waspletely furious when she left the Civil Affairs Bureau. "Jimmy, this must be your doing!


    I''m sure it''s you! Why are you doing this?"


    When they got into the car, Ariah red at him and asked, "What the hell are you trying to do?"


    Lazily, Jimmy nced at her and answered, "Why are you ming me? Didn''t I rush over


    immediately whenever you asked me to? If I really wanted to y tricks, why would I waste my time


    toe out with you when I could''ve just ignored you like before?"


    That answer left Ariah at a loss for words.


    It seemed that what he said did make sense.


    Even though Ariah was not happy with it, she couldn''t do anything about it, and she could only


    return with anger.


    After Jimmy sent her home, he entered her house without permission for a ss of water. At that


    moment, Ariah was still boiling with anger, and the way she looked at him gradually became even


    more resentful.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that. Since you have made up your mind to divorce, you will definitely get


    what you want." Instead, Jimmyforted her. "Your arm has almost fully recovered. When do you


    n to go back to work?"


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    "I''m just concerned about you."


    "I don''t need your concern!"


    Dumbfounded, Jimmy had no idea what to say.


    Then, he took two deep breaths and endured it as he didn''t want to fight with her. As soon as he put


    down the cup in his hand, Ariah chased him away without any hesitation, "I need to rest now, so get


    lost!"


    However, Jimmy nced at her and headed straight out without saying anything.


    As soon as Jimmy went out, the phone in his pocket rang. After he casually closed the door, he


    leaned against the wall and answered, "Hello."


    "Captain Hudson, my actions have caught their attention, so I can''t help you anymore." Immediately,


    theint of his subordinate was heard from the other end of the phone, "There are so many


    ways to stop the divorce if you really don''t want it to happen. Why would you need me to hack their


    Meanwhile, Jimmy rubbed his finger slowly against his phone as he narrowed his eyes slightly and


    said, "Ariah is not stupid, and she is starting to be suspicious. The hacking trick is not working, so I


    need you to think of another way to stop her from getting a divorce."


    "Captain Hudson, if you really don''t want to divorce Ariah, why don''t you just pursue her again and


    get her back? If that happens, you no longer have to divorce her, right?"


    "Do you think I would ask you for help if this method would work?" Suddenly, Jimmy felt that it was a


    waste of time to tell him about this. "Okay, why don''t you..."


    A crack sound was heard.


    Before Jimmy finished his words, the soft sound came to his ears. Immediately, he trembled and


    turned his head to look at the source of the sound.


    What the f**k!


    In a low voice, Jimmy cursed and hung up the phone that instant. As he looked at Ariah, who was


    standing at the door with a fiery gaze in her eyes, he licked his lips nervously. At that moment, his


    well- trained psychological quality disappeared, and he felt so tensed as if he hadmitted a


    crime. "Why... why did youe out?"


    In the meantime, Ariah was so angry that her entire body trembled. With a sarcastic and sharp tone,


    she answered, "Didn''t you say that it was none of your business? Heh, Jimmy Hudson, I''ve never


    been so disappointed in anyone, and you''re the first person to make me so disappointed! Not only


    are you a scoundrel, but you''re also despicable. Why did I even decide to marry you back then?"


    After that, Ariah ignored Jimmy''s expression and threw the key in her hand at him. "Take your car


    key and get lost! From now on, don''t you evere to my house. Jimmy Hudson, I shall see you in


    court!"

 Chapter 390

    Chapter 390


    When Ariah threw the key straight at Jimmy, he didn''t dodge, and he stood right where he was


    without even moving. With a "bang", the sharp corner of the key directly slit a cut in his forehead,


    but he didn''t feel pain at all.


    Instantly, Jimmy frowned as he raised his hand and touched the blood on his head.


    With the corners of his lips pursed, he picked up the key and clenched his fists.


    The words that Ariah said echoed in Jimmy''s mind while he smiled bitterly. The marriage between


    them was supposed to be an alliance, so they had no feelings for each other when they were newly


    married.


    Back then, he was in desperate need of a family, and the Myers Family was also in desperate need


    of a capable family to rely on, so they had Ariah to marry him.


    The two of them got married on the spur of the moment, and it was a marriage without any


    emotional attachment.


    After so many years, they had been living a peaceful and harmonious life. For years, Ariah had


    always been sensible and liberal. Since she already knew that their marriage was an alliance


    hence, she never meddled in his matters.


    In fact, she had yed a very good role as his wife.


    Sometimes, Jimmy would even think that the idea of marrying Ariah was the best decision he had


    ever made in his life.


    Throughout the past few years in their marriage, she had never once made him worried. No matter


    howte he returned, she would always take care of him like a good wife. Sometimes, even when


    he did not return for a few days because he was too busy with work, she didn''t evenin.


    At first, he didn''t think it was a big deal. Later, when he saw his colleague''s wife couldn''t stand that


    kind of life and divorced his colleague, it was then that Jimmy came to his senses and felt Ariah had


    sacrificed a lot for him.


    Therefore, even though there was no affection in the marriage between them, Jimmy still treated


    Ariah extremely well and ced her name under all his assets in hopes to make up for it.


    At first, Ariah didn''t want his money, but then he forced her to ept it.


    Since then, the way she looked at him seemed to have changed. Back then, Jimmy didn''t notice it,


    but now that he thought about it, he felt that Ariah might have had some feelings for him.


    That feeling made him feel veryfortable and happy.


    However, when he thought of her resolute gaze when she threw the key at him, Jimmy''s heart


    trembled fiercely.


    It seemed that this time, she was really mad at him.


    For a long time, he stood in ce and did not move, as his body hid in the dark corner while


    loneliness and destion enveloped him...


    Meanwhile, when Sharon left Hazel''s ce, she received a call from Stanley. As soon as she


    picked up, he said in a concise voice, "Come downstairs. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    "Where are you now?" Startled, Sharon immediately asked.


    There was no way that he would suddenly be here, right? In fact, she had been hiding the fact that


    she came to Hazel''s ce from everyone, especially Stanley.


    As expected, when she walked out of the apartment building, she saw his tall and slim figure that


    was standing by the car. The long ck coat that he wore made him look even more handsome and


    apathetic.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just as Sharon was in a daze, Stanley had already stridden over and took her hand as his brows


    furrowed, "Why is it so cold?"


    Meanwhile, Sharon hadn''te back to her senses as she answered, "I just washed some clothes


    with cold water..."


    As she spoke, she suddenly came to his senses and widened her eyes, "Stanley, why are you


    here?"


    Coldly, Stanley snorted and pulled her into the car. While he warmed her hands, he said in an


    unhappy tone, "Isn''t it better to stay at home? Why did you have toe here to make your life


    miserable by helping others to wash their clothes?"


    However, Sharon was not angry at all. As she looked at his handsome facial features, she smiled


    and answered, "There is no washing machine at Hazel''s house, that''s why the clothes can only be


    hand washed. Since Loria has to cook, I''m the only one who can wash the clothes."


    When Stanley heard this, his expression became even more unsightly.


    Instantly, Sharon tried to change the subject. "But, how did you find me here? How did you know I''m


    here?"


    "If I hadn''t known that what you were doing right now was safe, do you think I would''ve let you leave


    the house like this every day?"


    In fact, what he said made sense.


    So Sharon epted his exnation.


    Although she knew that what she had done in the past few days could not be hidden from him, she


    still didn''t expect that he had already known about it.


    "Then what''s up with you today? Why did you suddenlye here to find me?" Suspiciously,


    Sharon was asked.


    At that moment, Stanley pursed his lips and spoke after a while, "Shawn disappeared."


    With her eyes widened, she asked, "Shawn disappeared? What do you mean?"


    "Shawn vited thew because heundered hispany''s money to evade taxes. While they


    were trying to gain more evidence, he was under custody and unable to meet anyone. However,


    this morning, I received the news that he was missing."


    After a simple exnation, Stanley started the car and immediately left.


    Slowly, Sharon also came to her senses. In fact, Stanley was afraid that Shawn woulde to look


    for her the moment he escaped, so he purposely came over to pick her up.


    "How... how could he have disappeared?" A momentter. Sharon muttered to herself, "Was it true


    that heundered thepany''s money?"


    With a deep gaze, Stanley looked at her, "Sharon, Shawn''s involvement in this matter is very


    serious. The reason why he was able to stand firmly in Beachmarsh City over such a short amount


    of time was that he had fawned over some people by using hispany tounder money for them.


    Now a lot of problems have had been found, I think those people can''t stand it any longer. Although


    I don''t know who released him, Shawn is now in danger, and some people want to kill him. Listen to


    me and don''t stay in touch with him. Do you understand?"


    Repeated, Sharon nodded her head to show that she understood.


    On the way back, the atmosphere in the car was always silent and depressing. Sharon had never


    seen such a Stanley. At that moment, his brows were tightly furrowed and his entire body was in a


    state of alert.


    Stealthily, Sharon reached her hand to hold his hand and gave him an invisible strength.


    Paused for a moment, Stanley then turned around to look at her. The corners of his mouth twitched


    as he smiled at her.


    When the two of them returned home, Anthony had brought the two children back with him.


    Immediately, Sadie threw herself into her arms for a long time before she followed her brother to


    y games.


    After Sadie left, Sharon sat on the sofa for a while, then silently got up and went to the kitchen to


    cook.


    Meanwhile, Stanley had been on the phone on the balcony with the door closed. As he spoke in a


    low voice, Sharon couldn''t hear what he was saying. However, with his knitted brows and unhappy


    expression, Sharon knew that he was currently in a very bad mood.


    At that moment, Sharon''s mind went nk as she stared at the water from the tap. It was just half a


    month, but she felt as if she had gone through a few years since Shawn, who was highly respected


    back then, suddenly disappeared, and no one knew where he was.


    Then, she remembered the call from Shawn back then. At that time, he must have faintly felt that he


    might not be able to escape this time, so he called her and said those words to her.


    Suddenly, Sharon thought of something as she threw away the vegetables in her hand and ran out


    of the kitchen in a hurry. As soon as she came out, Stanley walked in from the balcony. When he


    saw the anxious expression on her face, he was stunned. "What''s wrong?"


    Since Sharon didn''t want the two children to feel nervous, she motioned for him toe over. Then,


    Stanley suspiciously walked over to her.


    "I''m telling you something, but you can''t be angry about it."


    "What''s that?"


    "Last time when Ariah was hospitalized, Shawn gave me a call."

 Chapter 391

    Chapter 391


    "Last time when Ariah was hospitalized, Shawn gave me a call," While Sharon said that, she


    observed Stanley''s expression. When she saw that he was still quite calm, she continued, "I don''t


    think there''s any need to cause any misunderstanding in this matter. That''s why I told Ryan not to


    tell you."


    However, Stanley reached out and wiped off the water droplets on her face as he answered with an


    indifferent expression, "Ryan told me about it that night."


    What?


    Immediately, Sharon puffed up her cheeks and asked, "How can he do that? I''ve already told him


    not to tell you about it, and he even promised me that he wouldn''t. How can he not keep his word?"


    "He did it for your safety." As Stanley pinched her cheek and continued, "This is also what I ordered


    him to do. Whether it''s big or small, he has to tell me everything that happened around you in


    detail."


    That answer left Sharon speechless.


    It turned out that nothing could escape from Stanley''s eyes. Ipetently, Sharon lowered her


    head.


    "Why are you telling me about this now?"


    Immediately, Sharon recalled the important matter and said hurriedly, "Last time when I was talking


    to Shawn, I told him that I was kidnapped by Isai. At that time, Shawn... he said that he would take


    revenge for me."


    With his eyes narrowed, Stanley asked, "Did he really say that?"


    "Mm." Repeatedly, Sharon nodded her head. "When I was washing the vegetables, I suddenly


    remembered that you said he was missing, and nobody knows where he is. Could it be that he... will


    he go and find Isai?"


    After all, Shawn had promised on the phone that he would definitely get her justice, and Sharon


    couldn''t help but think too much about it.


    After a moment of silence, Stanley nodded. "I get it now."


    "What are you nning to do?"


    "If Shawn wants to kill Isai, it is impossible for him to do that alone. It''s hard to say whether he will


    find Isai or not, but I will also send someone to monitor Isai."


    At that moment, Stanley looked down at her eyes and stared deep into her soul. "Sharon, I


    promised you four years ago that I would avenge your father and get justice for him. I will make sure


    to fulfill my promise."


    In a daze, Sharon stared at his vicious gaze. At a loss for words, she could only nod her head.


    "In the future, you can go shopping freely, and the children would not need to be protected all the


    time. I will give you a safe environment so that you won''t be afraid in the future. Do you trust me?"


    How could she not trust him?


    Immediately, Sharon threw herself into his arms as tears streamed down her cheeks. "I believe you.


    Whatever you say, I believe you!"


    With a smile, Stanley said, "Alright, I''ll take care of everything."


    Meanwhile, Sharon didn''t know what to say, and all she could do was nod her head. The most


    touching and romantic words she had ever heard were the words "I will take care of everything" that


    came from him.


    "Seamus, why did Mom cry? Did Dad bully her?"


    "I don''t think so. Dad doesn''t dare to bully mom, and you can rest assured about that."


    "But Mommy looks very sad, doesn''t she?"


    "Maybe she was just too happy, and not sad." "Is that so? How can you cry like this when you''re


    happy? Mom always said that I''m a crybaby, but I think she is the bigger crybaby." "Hush, stop


    talking about it. Mom seemed to have heard it."


    "Oh okay, I won''t talk about it anymore."


    The two children continued to y in silence.


    In the meantime, Sharon buried her face in Stanley''s chest because her face was so red that she


    did not dare to raise her head. It was hurting her self- esteem too much to know that her children


    actually saw her in such a terrible state.


    However, even Stanley was alsoughing at her while he patted her back and said in a low voice,


    "Alright, there''s no need to be afraid that your children saw you crying. Everything will be fine."


    Ashamed, Sharon raised her head and punched Stanley''s arm while she red at him.


    As Stanley smiled and caressed her cheek, he noticed that her skin was so delicate that it made his


    heart skip a beat. At that moment, he couldn''t help but gradually lowered his head...


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    Immediately, Sharon blushed and pushed him away while she turned around and ran into the


    kitchen.


    When they were in front of the children, she definitely would not let him mess around.


    After Stanley took a deep breath, his mouth curved into a smile, and his Adam''s apple bobbed a


    little while he looked at the delicate figure in the kitchen, with his gaze deepened.


    In the evening, Sharon could clearly feel the eagerness in Stanley''s movements, which made her


    unable to utter a single word.


    In the end, Stanley held her tightly in his arms and whispered in her ear, "Sharon, why don''t you


    bear another child for me, huh?"


    Instantly, Sharon''s mind went nk. In front of her, there seemed to be a huge explosion of


    fireworks, and it was extremely gorgeous.


    In the next two days, Sharon listened to Stanley''s words and stayed at home obediently. It was only


    when she suddenly received Loria''s call that she hurriedly left the house.


    In the hospital.


    When Sharon found Loria, who was sitting in a chair crying, she immediately went over and asked,


    "What''s wrong, Loria? What happened?"


    "Miss Cruz, you''re finally here. My mother''s sudden cramp gave me a fright. I was very nervous,


    and I had a feeling that something bad might happen. At that time, I didn''t know who to look for, but


    I suddenly thought of you, so I had to call you. I hope you don''t me me for being so reckless,


    Miss Cruz."


    "Of course not!" Immediately, Sharonforted her. "It''s okay, Hazel will definitely be fine. Let''s wait


    and see what the doctor will say."


    "Okay."


    After they waited for more than half an hour, a doctor in a white coat finally came over to tell them


    that Hazel was fine, just her muscle suddenly twitched, but now the doctor had figured out a way to


    solve it... When Loria heard what the doctor said, she then only let out a sigh of relief.


    As Loria left the house in a hurry, she did not bring any money with her, and the money she had was


    not enough. At that moment, she suddenly felt embarrassed and anxious, so Sharon immediately


    went over to help pay the fees. Particrly embarrassed, Loria apologized, "Miss Cruz, I will pay


    you back the money when my mother gets discharged."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Don''t worry, let''s settle the moneyter and take care of auntie first."


    With red eyes, Loria nodded.


    In the end, Sharon ended up taking care of Hazel for the whole afternoon. When the children were


    about to finish school, Sharon finally got up to leave.


    "Loria, I''ve already ordered your dinner for you, and someone will bring it to youter. I''ve already


    paid for it, so you don''t have to pay." While Sharon got her coat, she informed Loria. "I''ll be here


    tomorrow morning, and I''ll bring breakfast for you."


    "No, it''s okay. I can handle it by myself." Repeatedly, Loria waved her hands. "I don''t want to trouble


    you."


    "It''s not troublesome at all."


    With a smile, Sharon was about to leave.


    "W-Wait a minute!"


    Hastily, Loria stopped her.


    Sharon turned around and asked, "What''s wrong, Loria?"


    At that moment, Loria came to her and hesitated for a while before she took out a bunch of keys


    from her pocket. From the key, she took out a small toy and put it in Sharon''s hand.


    For a moment, Sharon was stunned, "This..."

 Chapter 392

    Chapter 392


    "My mother gave it to me before the ident happened." With her hands pointed to the toy, Loria


    said.


    What?


    Instantly, Sharon''s eyes widened.


    "I remember there was once where my mother seemed a little absent-minded when she returned


    from the hospital. I tried to ask her what happened, but she didn''t want to tell me. That night, at


    dinner, she gave me this and told me to keep it safe in case she wanted it back in the future, then I


    can return it to her."


    After Loria said that, she paused for a moment then continued, "A few dayster, my mother was


    involved in a car ident, and then she fell into aa. I''ve been keeping this thing till now, but I


    didn''t know what it was."


    At that moment, Sharon grasped the thing tightly in her hand, and she felt her that heart was racing.


    "It looks like a small toy, but it''s actually not." While Loria pointed at the thing, she exined, "This


    toy has a tiny storage space in it, and there''s a memory card inside. It should be the memory card


    from my mother''s phone, but I don''t know what''s in the memory card."


    "I think this memory card must have something to do with my mother''s job. Miss Cruz, I shall pass


    this thing to you today. If you want to have a look at what''s inside, you may go ahead and check it


    out. Once you''re done with it, if you think it''s useless, you can throw it away."


    In the end, Loria sighed. "After all, this is thest thing left by my mother before she fell into aa.


    I did not have the heart to throw it away, but its presence always worried me. Today, I shall pass it to


    you so that you can help me to deal with this matter."


    When Sharon came out of the hospital, Loria''s words were still ringing in her head. As she looked


    downward at the things she had in her hand, she also had the same doubt in her heart.


    That''s right, what would be stored in the memory card?


    The memory card must be extremely important. Otherwise, why would Hazel ask Loria to keep it?


    Immediately, Sharon came to a quiet corner, found a chair, and took a seat. Then, she inserted the


    memory card into her own phone.


    When she found the location of the memory card and opened it, there was only a folder.


    With a frown, Sharon hesitated for a while. After all, this stuff belongs to Hazel, and it''s her privacy...


    In the end, Sharon still opened the folder. Perhaps she was curious, or maybe she had an intuition,


    but the moment she opened the video in the folder, her body suddenly stiffened.


    S-Shawn?


    Yes, indeed, the person in the video was Shawn, and... her father.


    It was a blurry scene taken by Hazel''s phone from four years ago, but she could clearly see who it


    was and where it was taken.


    It was in the hospital.


    As for Shawn, he was standing in front of her father''s bed, as he bent over and slowly pulled out the


    tube on her father''s body!


    Without hesitation, just like that, he cruelly removed the medical equipment from her father''s body.


    At the sight of this, Sharon couldn''t hold back her tears from streaming down as she hissed in grief


    and indignation, "No!"


    Tightly, she held the phone, and her strength was so powerful that she almost wanted to crush the


    phone.


    However, her eyes widened and turned red as she watched her father''s body in the video began to


    convulse like a fish that was washed to the shore without water when the tubes were removed from


    his body. At that moment, she could no longer control her emotions.


    "Dad!"


    With the phone tightly in her hand, Sharon screamed in pain.


    The scenes in the video provoked her and made her go crazy when she could only watch her father


    turn into a lifeless man. In less than a minute, her father died once again in front of her.


    Those scenes that happened in the past were like sharp needles piercing her mind, from the


    mortuary room to the crematorium and everything else that she had tried to forget. Now, they were


    all surging into her mind like a tidal wave, drowning her in them, and it made her felt like she was


    going to die in the next second.


    Soon, her vision began to darken, and the air in front of her was starting to thin out. Just as Sharon


    was panting heavily, she felt as


    though someone had caught her before she fell to the ground. However, she heard Ryan''s voice


    that shouted anxiously in her ear, "Miss Cruz, are you okay?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It had been a long time since Sharonst dreamt of her father. This time, she met her father in her


    dream. Before the ident, he was a man of few words, but he had always given her the best.


    Although Evonne had divorced her father since Sharon was in primary school, Sharon had never


    seen her father reveal his sadness. However, one night, she happened to see her father crying


    while he was holding the photos he took with Evonne.


    Since then, Sharon started to hate on Evonne.


    Soon, she could no longer hide her hatred for Evonne, so her father went tofort and guided her


    as he hugged her and said, "It''s alright. Even though your mother and I had a divorce, she still loves


    you. You still have the love from your mother and your father too. As long as you have these, you


    will be just like any other child. Don''t ever think that you are different from your ssmates, and


    even if you really are different from others, it must be because of your beauty."


    Her father, who had always been taciturn, had a very long talk with her that day just to cheer her up.


    As a result, Sharon''s childhood was not filled with hatred.


    In fact, he had been such a good father to her that when the ident happened, Sharon even


    hated the Gods for making her father suffer so much!


    In her dream, she was standing the ward, staring at her father''s motionless appearance, as her


    tears streamed down uncontrobly. Although Sharon knew that she was in a dream and everything


    she saw was fake, she still couldn''t control her emotions.


    Then, she saw Shawn again as he stood beside her father''s bed and stared coldly at her father...


    Immediately, Sharon knew he was about to pull out the tubes on her father''s body. In a panic, she


    yelled and told him not to act recklessly. But how could Shawn hear her? A momentter, he bent


    down, stared at Sharon''s father with a face devoid of expression as he reached out and took away


    her father''s life!


    There was no way Sharon could rush over to stop him because it was just a dream. Everything was


    illusory, and she couldn''t have stopped what was going to happen.


    Once again, she could only watch her father die in front of her again.


    Then, she burst into tears and passed out again.


    When she woke up, she could still feel the tears on her face, and her pillow was wet. Meanwhile,


    someone was whispering her name softly in her ear.


    "Sharon, wake up."


    "Mom, Sadie misses you. Can you wake up soon?"


    "Don''t cry, Sadie. Mom will wake up soon. Don''t cry."


    Although Sharon heard what they said, she remained in silence as she tried to recollect her


    thoughts.


    A momentter, Sharon groaned and slowly opened her eyes. Immediately, the voices around her


    stopped. When she looked around, she saw her husband and her two children that stared at her


    without even blinking, as if they were afraid that something would happen to her if they blinked.


    Stupefied, Sharon stared at them, but as she blinked, her tears begin to fall again.


    However, Stanley was the first one to react by letting out a sigh of relief. Immediately, he rang the


    bedside bell to get the doctor.


    When Sadie and Seamus saw that Sharon was awake, they were also very happy. In fact, Sadie


    was so happy that she wanted to throw herself into Sharon''s arms, but Stanley quickly stopped her


    from doing that.

 Chapter 393

    Chapter 393


    "Dad?"


    Confused, Sadie didn''t understand why her father didn''t allow her to hug her mother.


    "You can only hug her after the doctores over to examine her." It was because Stanley wasn''t


    sure if Sharon''s body had any other problems, so he was afraid that Sharon wouldn''t be able to take


    Sadie''s jump.


    After Sadie heard what he said, she felt a little nervous and didn''t dare to move around anymore.


    In fact, Stanley only let out a sigh of relief after the doctors had finished examining Sharon''s body


    and confirmed that there she was fine.


    However, before he was able to let his guard down, he noticed another problem with Sharon. With a


    frown, he looked at Sharon, who was lying on the bed motionless, while he pursed his lips tightly


    and asked, "Sharon?"


    There was no response from her, as if she hadn''t heard anything.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    At that moment, Jimmy''s body stiffened, and he immediately gestured to the two children to talk to


    her. Then, Seamus and Sadie held Sharon''s hand and called her one after another. However,


    Sharon had no response at all. The whole time she was just staring straight at the ceiling, and her


    eyes didn''t even blink.


    It was then when Stanley became anxious and called the doctor in again.


    Under the intense and constrained aura of Stanley, the doctor did not dare to be careless and re-


    examined Sharon once more. Finally, under the cold gaze of Stanley, he said, "There''s nothing


    wrong with the patient''s body. All her functions are normal, and her pupils are also responsive to the


    stimtion of light..."


    "Then why hasn''t she moved at all?"


    "This... I have no idea either. It''s probably her previous stimtion that likely caused her to now be


    physically awake but is yet to regain her consciousness. In this case, we doctors can''t do anything


    but wait for the patient to regain their own consciousness."


    After the doctor said that, Stanley''s face darkened, and the gaze in his eyes deepened. "Then when


    will she fully recover?"


    Immediately, the doctor gulped and said, "I can''t give you an exact answer about this. Perhaps she


    will be fine in a few minutes. It all depends on whether the patient wants to wake up from her own


    illusory world..."


    Every word the doctor said made Stanley frown a little more. Finally, he waved his hand at him, and


    the doctor immediately left.


    The ward suddenly quieted down.


    Meanwhile, Sharony on the bed and didn''t move a bit. Then, Stanley walked over, raised his hand


    to caress her cheek, and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead, "Did you hear the doctor''s words?


    He said that your body is fine, so don''t you think about those unnecessary things and wake up


    soon, okay?"


    "I want to hear your voice, and the same goes for our children."


    "Sharon, be a good girl, and don''t be blockheaded. If you have any problems, we shall solve them


    together."


    Even though Stanley told her many things, Sharon was still as she was, and there wasn''t any


    reaction. It made Stanley''s fingers tremble slightly as he stared fixedly at her tiny face.


    At that moment, Stanley was filled with so much regret that he almost lost his breath. Since he didn''t


    want to restrict her freedom, he couldn''t keep her at home all the time. However, if he were to be


    more resolute and stopped her from leaving the house, perhaps she wouldn''t have been like this.


    When Ryan entered the ward, he saw Stanley''s face that was filled with remorse and regret.


    After he sighed, he walked over andforted Stanley, "Don''t me yourself. You were not the one


    who caused this to happen. Back then, I was standing far behind Miss Cruz, and I noticed her


    expression gradually looked more strange while she sat there. By the time I went to see what


    happened to her, it was already toote."


    As Ryan spoke, he took out two bottles of warm milk from his bag and gave them to the children,


    and motioned them to drink so that they won''t be hungry.


    Meanwhile, Stanley leaned against the frame of the bed with his gaze fixed on Sharon. For a long


    time, he stared at her in silence.


    As an adult, Stanley had his own thoughts. So, Ryan didn''t say anything else as he brought the two


    children to one side and gave them some bread to eat.


    That night, as soon as Ariah received the call from Stanley, she immediately rushed over without


    hesitation. When she opened the door of the ward, she saw a tall and strong figure standing in front


    of the window. The dim light made his silhouette longer, and he seemed to have blended with the


    night.


    When Ariah saw the two children sleeping on the sofa, she made sure her movements were light.


    Meanwhile, Stanley heard themotion and turned to look at Ariah, and he saw her going to


    Sharon''s bed to look at her, as she frowned and asked, "You didn''t make things clear on the phone.


    You only said that you wanted me toe over. What happened? Is Sharon alright?"


    "She''s fine." It was obvious that Stanley''s voice was a little hoarse. "I called you over because I


    need you to help me take the children home and take care of them for the night."


    "That won''t be a problem. You can stay in the hospital and apany Sharon. I don''t mind taking


    care of them for a few more days."


    With a dark expression, Stanley nodded his head.


    When Ariah noticed his expression, she licked her lips and asked in a low voice, "Can you tell me


    what is going on?"


    What followed was a long period of silence. It was so long that Ariah thought Stanley was never


    going to answer her question, then only he said in a low voice, "It''s about Sharon''s father. She


    received a video from someone else that clearly showed how her father was killed. She couldn''t


    bear the shock and fainted, so she was hospitalized."


    As soon as Ariah heard the answer from Stanley, she gasped.


    It was really a serious matter.


    It was even more serious than she had imagined.


    Hurriedly, Ariah said, "Stanley, when you went missing, Sharon suffered from depression. At that


    time, her condition was very bad, and she was on the verge of copsing. If it weren''t for the two


    children who became her pir of strength, she wouldn''t have recovered. Those incidents back then


    were too much of a blow to her. Because of your disappearance, as well as her father''s sudden


    death, in her heart, her father''s affairs will always be a scar. Even if she recovered, the scar will


    remain. Now that the scar that has been masked was once exposed, she must be in deep pain...


    You can''t be careless about this matter. If you don''t talk her out of it and pull her out of her own


    predicament, even I can''t predict what the consequences will be!"


    Back then, Ariah was Sharon''s psychologist, so she knew better than anyone how serious Sharon''s


    condition was then.


    Depression was a psychological disease that would rpse easily. If it was serious, it would lead to


    suicide. If she did not mediate Sharon''s mental illness, her rpse might be more terrifying than her


    condition in the past.


    Therefore, when Ariah found out what had happened to Sharon, she couldn''t remain calm at all.


    Immediately, she walked over to the bed and tried calling Sharon a few times, only to find that she


    didn''t respond at all. At that moment, Ariah was scared by Sharon''s current state.


    Then, she reached out and held Sharon''s hand. "Sharon, I know you can hear me. Listen to me,


    don''t get yourself into the blind alley. What happened in the past is in the past. You have to think


    about the future and the present. You are not alone now. You have two children, a husband, and a


    happy family. If you trap yourself inside, what are they supposed to do then? What about those who


    love and care about you?"


    Although Ariah whispered a lot into her ear, Sharon still didn''t react at all. It wasn''t until Jimmy had


    rushed over that Ariah had no choice but to give up.

 Chapter 394

    Chapter 394


    When Jimmy came to the ward, although he didn''t know what happened, the atmosphere was


    obviously strange. In fact, Ariah''s eyes seemed to be a little red. Just as he frowned and wanted to


    say something, Ariah nced at him and gestured for him not to ask.


    So Jimmy pursed his lips and didn''t say anything.


    The reason Stanley handed the children over to Ariah and Jimmy was that they were the only


    people he trusted.


    The two of them also knew it in their hearts, so they took on the responsibility without saying a


    word, and left with a sleeping child in each of their arms.


    Usually, Ariah would get into a fight whenever she saw Jimmy, but she was not in the mood for an


    argument today. One reason was that she was thinking about Sharon. The other reason was that


    she didn''t want to disturb the two children, so as soon as she got out of the hospital, she got into his


    car without saying a word.


    However, Jimmy was overwhelmed by Ariah''s obedience, and he couldn''t help but look into the


    rearview mirror while driving. Meanwhile, Ariahpletely ignored him and kept her gentle gaze on


    the two children.


    After they got home and settled the two sleeping children, Ariah brought him to the bedroom as she


    could no longer control her emotions and started to chase him away, "Alright, you can go now.


    There''s nothing left for you to do here."


    It was obvious that Jimmy wouldn''t leave just like that as he said, "How can you chase me out once


    you''re done with me? That''s not nice."


    "Jimmy, I''m not in the mood to fight with you today. Don''t make me angry. Please leave!"


    Although Ariah''s face sunk, Jimmy didn''t seem to notice the anger on her face, and he continued to


    speak idly, "Did you forget what Stanley told us when we left? He asked us to take good care of the


    two children."


    Deliberately, he emphasized the word "us".


    Immediately, Ariah gritted her teeth and red at him.


    "You should cut the crap too. I will be sleeping on the sofa tonight. I can''t disobey Stanley''s


    instructions. He left the two children to us because he has faith in us. If anything happened to them


    after I leave, how am I going to exin it to Stanley?"


    "Pft, what could go wrong? Such nonsense!"


    Although Ariah said so, her attitude was not as persistent as it was just now.


    Then, Jimmy shrugged his shoulders and said, "Well, it''s always better to be safe than sorry."


    After Ariah heard what he said, she couldn''t be bothered with it, so she went back to her room to


    change her clothes and began to wash up.


    After Ariah took a shower and came out of the bathroom, she saw that the two children were awake.


    At that moment, Seamus was sitting on the sofa with a confused look in his eyes, but he was quiet


    and obedient. However, Sadie probably woke up and couldn''t find her parents, so she was throwing


    a tantrum while Jimmy held her in his arms and coaxed her.


    The thing was, Jimmy had never coaxed a child before, and he rarely carried a child in his arms.


    Now that he was holding a tender little girl in his arms, he didn''t dare to use too much of his


    strength, so he could only carefully carry her while he walked back and forth in the living room.


    Other than that, he was also muttering something to Sadie as he tried to coax her to sleep.


    For a moment, Ariah was stunned, and she then walked over and heard Jimmy talking about


    gunfight movies to Sadie.


    When Ariah realized that, she was dumbfounded.


    It made Ariah furious.


    Did this b*stard even know how to take care of a child? How could he tell a three-year-old girl about


    a gunfight movie?


    What a psycho!


    Just as her facial expression changed, and she was about to take Sadie away from him, Jimmy


    ended up raising his head and made a "shh" gesture to her. Then, he lowered his voice and said,


    "Be quiet. She is about to fall asleep."


    About to fall asleep? Immediately, Ariah looked down and realized that the lightplexioned and


    tender little girl in his embrace had herrge eyes closed. There were traces of tears on hershes,


    but she looked as if she was about to fall asleep.


    When Ariah realized that what he said was true, she didn''t say anything else.


    In fact, she could only give up and let him continue to coax her.


    However, when she heard that Jimmy was continuing his gunfight story, Ariah finally couldn''t help


    but yell, "Jimmy, you''d better change a story!"


    After Jimmy paused for a moment, he cleared his throat and said, "A long time ago, there was a


    little girl..."


    With a snort, Ariah sat down on the sofa in satisfaction. Then, she caressed Seamus'' head and


    said, "Why are you awake? Come on, let me take you back to bed."


    "Aunt Ariah, I want to take a shower."


    "Oh?"


    "I feel ufortable. I want to take a shower because I can''t sleep if I don''t take a shower."


    When Ariah heard his request, she was shocked.


    Little did she know, he was a fastidious little boy.


    "Alright. Let''s go take a shower." Then, Ariah brought Seamus into the bathroom and asked him to


    stand in the bathtub while she crouched by his side and carefully wiped his body. Obviously,


    Seamus was a little shy, and even his ears became slightly red. When Ariah noticed that, she


    silentlyughed in her heart as she watched him and thought to herself that such a young boy like


    him knew how to be shy. So cute.


    When Ariah was done cleaning Seamus, she got up to grab a towel. However, she was startled


    when she turned around to look.


    In fact, Jimmy had been standing at the door of the bathroom silently. At that moment, his sturdy


    body was leaning against the wall, and his gaze was dark as he stared at Ariah, but she no idea


    how long he had been standing there watching.


    Then, Ariah patted her chest and said, "Who are you trying to scare? You were so quiet, and you


    made no sound at all! Are you a ghost?"


    When Ariah saw that there was no one in his embrace, she asked, "Where''s Sadie?"


    "Uh, she fell asleep, so I tucked her in bed."


    However, Ariah did not hear the obvious hoarseness in Jimmy''s voice while she wrapped Seamus


    in a towel and rolled her eyes at him, "Why are you standing here for? Get out of the way!"


    Immediately, Jimmy turned sideways as his gaze darkened. "I see that you have your own way with


    children. You are quite good at taking care of children."


    When Ariah heard hispliment, her body paused. "I not having my own child doesn''t mean I


    don''t know how to take care of them."


    Her answer left Jimmy speechless.


    After that, she pushed him away and walked into the bedroom next to him.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy''s Adam''s apple bobbed. Not sure whether it was from her or Seamus, but he


    could smell a faint fragranceing from them, which went straight into his nostrils.


    While he stared at the woman''s graceful figure with a fiery gaze, the scene that happened earlier


    reyed in his head uncontrobly. The scene where she was halfsquatted in front of the bathtub,


    and her exquisite curvy body was charming and tempting.


    Even she herself did not realize how attractive she looked.


    Earlier when Jimmy stood there with his eyes fixated on her, a strong desire rose from the bottom of


    his heart again.


    However, he couldn''t do anything but watch in silence.


    It was a kind of feeling that made him very unpleasant...


    With a "bang", the bedroom door in front of Jimmy was suddenly tightly closed, and his thoughts


    were interrupted.


    A momentter, there was another cracking sound from inside. When Jimmy realized that it was the


    sound of the door of the bedroom being locked, he scoffed and muttered to himself, "Is it even


    necessary for this d*mned woman to prevent me from entering her room as if I was a bad guy?"


    The next day, by the time Ariah got up, Jimmy had already left. There was a small piece of note in


    the living room with several bold and powerful words on it, "I bought breakfast for you. If it gets cold


    by the time you''re up, you can put it in the microwave and heat it up."


    With her lips pursed, Ariah threw the note into the trash can. Then, she snorted and headed to the


    room to wake the two children up.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.

 Chapter 395

    Chapter 395


    The moment Ariah reached the hospital and stood outside the ward, she looked in through the


    window and saw Stanley wiping Sharon''s body.


    The scene of an egoistical man like Stanley cleaning Sharon''s body left Ariah in shock because she


    thought a man like Stanley would only be served by others and would never condescend himself to


    serve others.


    While she was observing, the keen man in the ward noticed someone was outside, and his low


    voice rang, "Who''s outside?"


    Immediately, Ariah retracted her gaze and opened the door to enter the ward.


    "Stanley, it''s me." As Ariah closed the door, she answered. "Did Anthony inform you that he took


    over the two children and sent them to school before I came here?"


    Then, Stanley nodded his head as an indication that he was aware of it.


    As Ariah looked at Sharon, who was lying on the bed, she asked, "Is she still... the same as


    yesterday?"


    "Yes," replied Stanley sullenly.


    "What did the doctor say?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "She is not ill, and her physical condition is well, so he can''t prescribe her any medicine."


    When Ariah came to think of it, it was true that the doctor could not prescribe anything when she


    was not even ill. It was true that Sharon was... suffering from a mental illness.


    No one could help her unless she herself decided to let go of it.


    "Did she show any sign of responsest night? Did she take the initiative to talk to you?"


    However, Stanley shook his head.


    After Ariah saw his response, she pursed her lips as she took a chair and sat beside Sharon. When


    she noticed Stanley''s tired appearance and the blood streaks in his eyes, she knew that he must


    have been so worried that he didn''t sleep the entire night.


    "Stanley, you can go and take a break." With a sigh, Ariah said to him, "I''ll be here to watch over


    her, and you can take over after your break."


    Instead, Stanley rubbed his temples and said nonchntly, "It''s okay, I''ll just head out to freshen up


    a bit."


    "Okay, sure."


    As soon as Stanley left, Ariah looked at Sharon, who was lying on the bed with her eyes closed.


    Although she did not know if Sharon was awake now and was unwilling to open her eyes or if she


    was sleeping, she still reached out to pinch her face and said, "Do you still have a conscience?


    Even looking at how Stanley was worried makes my heart ache. Don''t you feel sorry for him? You


    are the same as you were back then when you suffered a blow with your father''s passing. Coupled


    with the disappearance of Stanley, you couldn''t take it, and you hid like a coward. You lived your life


    like a zombie and didn''t even say a word until you gave birth to your two children. Only then did you


    slowly pull yourself out of that state..."


    "Sharon, it''s very lonely to endure it alone. However, you are no longer alone, and you can now


    share your emotions with your family. Don''t torture others, and most importantly, don''t do this to


    yourself, okay?"


    For a long time, Ariah kept trying to talk Sharon out of it. Just like back then, when Sharon came


    looking for Ariah, she also did the same tofort her.


    However, Sharon didn''t make any progress for more than half a year until she became a mother


    after the birth of her child.


    In the evening, Ariah and Jimmy brought the two children home while Stanley stayed in the ward to


    take care of Sharon.


    After Stanley turned off the lights, he squeezed into the single bed as he held Sharon tightly in his


    arms and called her name in a hoarse and low voice, "Sharon, don''t be like this. The children are


    worried about you, and Sadie''s eyes were red before she left. They are afraid that you might


    continue to be like this."


    "In fact, they''re not the only ones who are scared. I am scared too. Ariah told me that you were also


    like this back then, and you were even worse than this. I don''t even dare to think about that scene


    because I don''t think my heart can''t stand it."


    "I''ve watched the video. Although it is painful to watch, the matter is in the past, and it can''t be


    salvaged. The only thing I can do for you is to hunt Shawn down. After that, you can do whatever


    you want with him.


    As Stanley spoke, he kissed her cheek. "There''s no way Shawn will get away with this. Once I''m


    done dealing with him, I''ll deal with Isai. Don''t worry, none of those who harmed your father can get


    away with it."


    "If this can''t relieve the anger in your heart, why don''t youe at me? Get your revenge on me for


    not taking your father''s life seriously. No matter what you do to me, I will ept it willingly. I don''t


    care how bad it is, as long as you don''t torture yourself like this. Sharon, can you please give me a


    response? Hmm? Sharon..."


    Meanwhile, he nted kisses on her cheeks, lips, and nose one after another. In the end, when he


    finally reached her eyes, his body froze as he nted the kiss.


    There was a salty taste.


    It was also moist. As his hands trembled, he reached out and turned on the bedsidemp. At that


    moment, he realized Sharon was curled up in his arms with tears all over her face.


    Excited and ravished in joy, Stanley held Sharon tightly in his arms and said in a trembling voice,


    "You heard me, didn''t you?"


    Gently, Sharon nodded her head.


    When Stanley saw her weak reaction, he was as happy as a child, and his eyes sparkled as he


    asked, "Sharon, can you open your eyes and look at me?"


    Slowly, Sharon opened her eyes and met Stanley''s gaze, which was filled with concern. At that


    instant, Sharon''s eyes turned red, and her hoarse voice was heard as she tried toe up with a


    sentence, "Stanley... My father was murdered! It was Shawn who killed him! It was him who slowly


    removed my father''s tubes! And he even witnessed my father slowly dying in front of him!"


    When she spoke, her voice was dreary and sad, even with a soft whimper. Tightly, Stanley hugged


    her in his arms, with his thin lips tightly pressed together as he gently caressed her back, "I know, I


    saw everything, and I will seek justice for you. Don''t be sad, don''t cry..."


    How could Sharon not be sad? Even though she had been so heartbroken four years ago, her heart


    still couldn''t help but be hurt once again when she found out the truth.


    If not for the video, she wouldn''t have suspected Shawn about her father''s death.


    Even when she trusted him the most, in the end, he hurt her badly.


    In front of Stanley, Sharon had aplete emotional outburst. Then, shey in his embrace and let


    out a long cry.


    Meanwhile, Stanley stayed by her without moving a single inch all the way until dawn.


    The next day, when Ariah came to visit, she was very happy to see Sharon in such a state. Clearly,


    Sharon was much better than she was the day before. Although she didn''t look very energetic and


    she seemed sluggish, at least she now could perceive from the outside world.


    "I''m d that you''ve thought it through. I was terrified when Stanley told me you only woke up after


    three days ofa." At that moment, Ariah gave a pat on her chest and made Sharonugh


    deliberately. Meanwhile, Sharon pulled up the corners of her mouth and smiled faintly as she


    listened.


    However, Ariah didn''t mention any sad things, and she only told Sharon that the children had stayed


    over at her ce for the past two days, so she didn''t have to worry about them.


    Attentively, Sharon listened and grabbed Ariah''s hand to thank her before she left. At that moment,


    Sharon seemed so solemn and caused Ariah to feel a little uneasy.


    "You''re not going to take things too hard again, right?" Still a little worried, Ariah asked.

 Chapter 396

    Chapter 396


    "I won''t." Immediately, Sharon shook her head and answered, "I''ve been thinking a lot over the past


    few days, and there are some things which I''ve understood."


    "I''m d to hearthat."


    Finally, Ariah heaved a sigh of relief.


    After she left, Stanley brought back some food for Sharon. It''s been a few days since shest ate,


    and she had been relying on nutritional injections to sustain her life, so Stanley bought some


    porridge that would be easy for her to digest.


    In fact, Sharon was never a picky eater, and she finished the whole bowl of porridge and licked the


    corner of her mouth as if she still wanted to eat more.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sat down beside her and took out a tissue to wipe the corners of her mouth as


    he smiled and said, "That''s all you can have. If you''re still hungry, I''ll get someone to get you


    something to eat in two hours."


    When Sharon heard his words, she nodded in agreement.


    Then, Stanley kept herpany for a while. However, when he returned after he went to throw


    away the garbage, Sharon suddenly asked, "Have you found Shawn''s men?"


    Immediately, Stanley, who was pouring water, paused for a long time before he replied, "No, I have


    searched through all the ces in Beachmarsh City, but I couldn''t find his men."


    "Did you trying to search his previous house and Ayana''s ce?" After Stanley answered, Sharon


    continued to ask, "He used to have some connections with Ayana. Now that he''s in trouble, would


    he have gone to look for Ayana? Also, would he have left Beachmarsh City to return to Cresthill?"


    Cresthill was Shawn''s hometown. If he couldn''t stay in Beachmarsh City, would he have gone to


    seek help from the other members of the Lewis Family?


    At that moment, Sharon was asking him questions in an urgent tone, and Stanley seemed to have


    noticed something. Immediately, he put down the cup in his hand and went up to her, "Sharon, don''t


    interfere in Shawn''s affairs. Don''t worry. I will definitely find him."


    "But how long will it take?" When Sharon heard that, she became anxious. "You''ve been searching


    for him for so long, but there''s still no sign of him. I don''t want to wait anymore!" Especially after she


    knew that her father was killed by him, she didn''t even want to wait for a single minute.


    Silently, Stanley stood by the bed and looked at her with a deep gaze. In his eyes, there was a


    sharp glint as if he was examining her.


    "I''m sorry." In fact, Sharon knew her words seemed too impatient, so she lowered her gaze and said


    hurriedly, "You don''t have to worry about me. Take your time. But can you promise me that you will


    find him? I want to personally ask him why did he want to kill my father."


    "Sure." Briefly, Stanley promised her and didn''t say anything else.


    In the afternoon, when Stanley brought Sharon home after she was discharged from the hospital,


    Sharon went to bed to rest upon arrival. After Stanley tucked her in, he stood by the bed and took a


    look at her before he left to pick up the two children.


    But he had never thought that such a serious thing would happen to him after he left, which almost


    caused him and Sharon to be separated by life and death.


    The atmosphere in the house was extremely quiet. When Sharon knew that Stanley had left, she


    couldn''t fall asleep, so she got up and rummaged through the cupboard to find her photo album. It


    was an album from her childhood, and she only had a few photos that were taken together with her


    father.


    When Sharon looked at her father in the photo, and her eyes couldn''t help but turn red again.


    At that moment, the sound of a ringtone was heard, and Sharon felt a sense of horror in the quiet


    room. Immediately, she looked for the source of the sound and realized it was her phone ringing. At


    first, she thought it would be a call from Stanley to tell her that they were on their way home and to


    ask if she wanted to eat anything so that he can get it before he headed home, but turns out it


    wasn''t a call from Stanley.


    When Sharon saw it was Shawn''s contact that appeared on her phone, her pupils shrunk.


    In a hurry, she answered the call, and her voice was a little unstable. "Hello, Shawn!"


    Then, Shawn''s hoarse voice came from the other end, "Hello, Sharon."


    "Where are you?"


    The person at other end of the phone fell silent.


    "Shawn?" In a panic, Sharon called out his name. "Say something. Where are you now?" However,


    Shawn seemed to notice that something was wrong with her, so he frowned and asked, "Sharon,


    what''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine. There''s nothing wrong with me. Shawn, I want to meet you. Can


    you tell me where you are?" Tightly, Sharon held her phone as her heart raced. Due to her hatred


    for him, she was able to lie casually, "I''ve been looking for you the past few days. I''ve called you so


    many times, but you turned off your phone. I''m very worried about you. You are all over the news,


    and they are saying that you''vemitted a crime. I want to meet you. Where are you? Tell me


    location, and I''lle to meet you."


    After Shawn was silent for a while on the other side of the phone, he suddenly smiled and said,


    "Sharon, are Stanley and the police standing next to you?"


    "No!" When Sharon knew that he had misunderstood, she hurriedly exined, "I don''t have anyone


    by my side. Stanley went to pick up the children, and there''s no one else next to me, so I''m


    currently on my own. I want to see you."


    Meanwhile, Shawn muttered to himself, "Even if you were the bait they set, as long as you said you


    wanted to see me, I would still be fooled, and I am willing to meet you..."


    However, his voice was so soft that Sharon couldn''t even hear anything. All she heard was the


    crackling electric waves as she became more anxious. "Where the h*ll are you? Tell me your


    location. I want to see you!" "Sure, you maye and see me." With a clear voice, Shawn gave her


    his location.


    In disbelief, Sharon widened her eyes. "You''ve been there all this time?"


    "Yes."


    Although Sharon sneered when she got his location, she still answered calmly, "Fine, wait for me. I''ll


    head over this instant."


    "I''ll wait for you."


    After Shawn spoke, Sharon hung up the phone.


    Before Sharon left the house, she went to the kitchen again to get some stuff and ced it in her


    pocket, then she took her coat and headed out.


    If she told Stanley that she was going to see Shawn, he would definitely stop her. However, she had


    to go and meet Shawn so that she could look at him straight in the eye and ask him why did he kill


    her father.


    When Sharon left, she was wearing a ck coat. Immediately, she hailed a taxi before the sky


    turnedpletely dark. After she gave the driver the address, it was obvious that he was reluctant


    to go as he said, "Miss, this ce..."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I''ll double the price. Just take me there." As he was about to say something, Sharon interrupted


    him.


    Who would not want to make money? In fact, it would be a fool of him not to take the money,


    especially when it was twice as much.


    Instantly, the driver stepped on the elerator, and the car drove toward the suburbs.


    More than half an hourter, the car finally stopped at a cemetery.


    Then, Sharon paid him the money and opened the door to get out. As the taxi driver nced at her


    through the light in the car, he couldn''t help but said, "Miss, although you seem quite young, you are


    actually quite bold. Why would you dare toe to the cemetery alone when it''s already sote at


    night? Aren''t you afraid?"


    With a smile, Sharon answered, "I''m not afraid at all. I''m here to visit my father. What''s there to be


    afraid of?"


    When the driver heard what she said, he felt a little embarrassed. After he received the payment, he


    didn''t even want to stay for another minute, so he immediately left the ce that was filled with bad


    luck.


    Slowly, Sharon walked toward the cemetery alone. When Shawn told her the address, she was


    surprised. No wonder she couldn''t find him anywhere. It turned out that he was hiding here.


    Back then, Sharon was the one who personally buried her father here. In the past four years, she


    had spent all her free time visiting her father, so even with her eyes closed, she could still find out


    where his tombstone was.


    As she got closer to his tombstone, she looked up and saw Shawn standing not far away.

 Chapter 397

    Chapter 397


    At such an hour, the cemetery was extremely quiet. The moment Shawn heard the sound of


    footsteps, he raised his head to look at her.


    The fact that they hadn''t seen each other for a long time. The first minute Sharon saw Shawn, she


    realized that he had lost weight. It seemed that his cheeks had sunken, his hair was messy, and


    there were stubbles on his chin.


    In fact, he was totally different from the Shawn who used to be high-spirited.


    As Sharon''s footsteps came to a stop, she stood right in front of him.


    At first, Shawn was smiling at her, but when she got closer, he noticed that her expression was


    gloomy. Then, he frowned and said, "You don''t look too well."


    Immediately, Sharon lowered her eyshes, and a sneer appeared on her face.


    When Shawn looked behind her, Sharon raised her head and saw his movement. "Did you think I''m


    lying to you? I didn''t lie to you. I really came alone. Stanley didn''te along with me, and there''s


    no police."


    However, Shawn just smiled when he realized she figured out what he was thinking. "It''s not that I


    don''t trust you. I don''t trust Stanley. He wants nothing more than to kill me, and I''m sure he will


    grasp any chance that he has."


    Meanwhile, Sharon stared at him and didn''t say anything.


    However, Shawn had noticed that there was something wrong with her gaze as soon as she


    arrived. It was as if she wanted to see through his eyes into the depths of his soul...


    Not once did she ever looked at him with such a fiery gaze. It was just that Shawn felt strange, and


    he even thought it was his own appearance that scared her. "What''s wrong? Is my face dirty?"


    On the other hand, Sharon asked him, "You''vepletely lost the chance to turn over, haven''t


    you?"


    "As long as Stanley is in Beachmarsh City, there is no ce for me here." Directly, Shawn answered


    without the intention to hide anything from her, "He wants me dead. I''m afraid that he will never be


    at ease as long as I''m still alive."


    With a sneer, Sharon answered, "Don''t say as if he is a devil who kills without batting an eye.


    Shawn, what you are today is entirely your own fault. You can''t me anyone else."


    "Wow, I see that you''re speaking up for him already!" There was still a faint smile in Shawn''s eyes,


    but his lips were pursed, "It is a fact that he wants to get rid of me. Why is he allowed to kill me, but


    I''m not allowed to talk about it?"


    However, Stanley wanted to get rid of Shawn because he hadmitted a crime, and he was


    caught with evidence against his doings. If he didn''t do anything wrong, Stanley wouldn''t have been


    able toy his finger on Shawn.


    As if he was able to read her mind, Shawn took two steps forward and got extremely close to her as


    he whispered, "Every man who managed to get to the top of the society would have gotten their


    hands dirtied. Do you think Stanley would be an exception?"


    After that, he did not argue about the issue with her anymore. Instead, he leaned down slightly,


    looked into her dark eyes, and said word by word, "Sharon, I want to leave this ce. Are you


    willing toe with me?"


    Expressionlessly, Sharon looked at him with her gaze frozen, and she said nonchntly, "Do you


    know why I''m in such a hurry toe and see you?"


    "Isn''t it because you''re worried about me?" With a chuckle, Shawn asked.


    "After all you''ve done to hurt me over and over again, do you think I would still be worried about


    you?" Immediately, Sharon answered with a sneer.


    The moment Shawn noticed the inexplicable anger and resistance in her emotions, his gaze moved.


    "Then why did youe to see me?"


    While Sharon looked straight into his eyes, she asked slowly, "How on earth did my father die?"


    As soon as she asked this question, Shawn''s body shuddered, and his face turned pale, but he still


    said, "Didn''t that happen a long time ago? We all knew that Isai and Stanley joined forces to kill your


    father!"


    Such a liar!


    "You''re lying!" At that moment, Sharon''s voice suddenly went up a pitch. As she thought about the


    video she watched, her eyes reddened while she red at him and said, "You''re lying!"


    Meanwhile, Shawn looked into her eyes and felt an inexplicable uneasiness in his heart. With a


    frown, he reached out to pull Sharon. "Sharon, what''s wrong with you..."


    "Don''t touch me!" Loudly, Sharon hollered and shook off his hand while she stared at him with an


    indignant expression. "Why did you hide right here in front of my father''s tombstone for the past few


    days? Was it because you know you can''t escape it this time, so you''ve been repenting in front of


    my father''s tomb? Shawn, you have no right to repent for your sins in front of my father!"


    Due to Sharon''s grief and indignation, her facial features were distorted and hideous. The disgust


    and hatred in her eyes also could not be concealed as she said, "I''m so stupid. Why did I foolishly


    address the killer of my father as my brother for the past four years? Shawn, I''m sure that you have


    beenughing at me for being a fool, right?"


    At that instant, Shawn''s face turned ghastly pale, and he asked, "Sharon, what are you talking


    about?"


    "Why are you still pretending!"


    When Sharon heard his question, she couldn''t help but roar as she took something out of her


    pocket and threw it at him. Subconsciously, Shawn reached out and caught the thing. It was her


    phone. However, he seemed to feel something in his heart as he turned on the phone with trembling


    hands. A momentter, he saw on the screen of the phone was a video that was yed halfway.


    With his pale fingers, he pressed on the screen to resume the video...


    The person who appeared in the video was himself.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As the video yed, Shawn could only feel a bang in his brain as he lost all his ability to think and


    act. Stiffly, he stood there and watched the one-minute-long video.


    After he stared nkly for a moment, he seemed to have awakened from a dream. Immediately, he


    threw the phone away without even a second thought, as if it was a burning potato, and his face


    turned white as a piece of paper. In fact, he had never been as terrified as he was now.


    Two days ago, when he was detained in the detention room while the well-trained officers took turns


    to interrogate him about his crimes, he wasn''t even anxious.


    However, at that moment, he felt flurried and anxious, and he had no idea what to do.


    The eyes of the woman in front of him were full of hate, without any other feelings. Just as Shawn


    reached out and wanted to pull her into his arms while he coaxed, "Sharon, listen to my


    exnation..."


    On the other hand, Sharon was forcefully struggling to loosen his grip. However, Shawn hugged her


    tightly, and he didn''t want to go of her because he was afraid that he would lose her if he let her go.


    Tightly, he hugged her and stopped her arms and waist from moving around, then said hurriedly,


    "Juste with me and leave this ce together. I promise that when we get out of here, I will tell


    you everything that happened back then, okay?"


    The gaze from Sharon made him feel terrified.


    It was a gaze that was filled with hatred and despair, and it was gaze as if she could never forgive


    him.


    It seemed that the only thing he could do was to hold her tightly so that their rtionship would not


    change, and she would not hate him and leave him for real...


    In fact, he even had the idea to take her away from here. As soon as they left this ce, he would


    keep her by his side and stay close to her, and she could even bear a child for him. Then slowly, as


    time passed, her wound would heal, and she would forgive him.


    At that moment, Shawn decided to make his ne true.


    "Sharon, let''s get out of here. I''ll take you somewhere else! Uh!"


    Just as Shawn finished his sentence, he suddenly felt a stabbing pain in his abdomen. Immediately,


    he let go of the woman in his arms and lowered his head in disbelief. Arge amount of blood was


    slowly staining his shirt.

 Chapter 398

    Chapter 398


    The pain began to spread from Shawn''s abdomen. Immediately, he raised his hand and pressed on


    the wound while he raised his head to look at Sharon in shock.


    Two steps away from him, Sharon was trembling with a fruit knife in her hand. Tightly, she held the


    knife with both hands. The knife was stained with blood, and there was an obvious fear in her eyes.


    With her teary red eyes, she stared at Shawn for a moment.


    When Shawn saw her trembling in fear, he sneered and walked slowly toward her with his hand still


    pressed against the wound.


    "D-Don''te any closer!"


    Even Sharon''s teeth were shaking. How could she not be afraid when it was the first time she had


    stabbed someone with a knife? Both of her legs were trembling badly, and she had to try her best to


    hang on in case she passed out.


    However, Shawn stepped forward and grabbed her wrist. "Don''t be afraid. It''s the first time you ever


    hurt someone like this. I won''t me you, Sharon. Even if you kill me, I won''t me you!"


    In fact, he was so close to Sharon that she immediately smelled the smell of blood on his body, and


    it gave her goosebumps all over her body.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    At that moment, she wanted to get away from him, but Shawn, who was injured, still had such great


    strength, and she couldn''t get rid of him.


    "You''re too weak, and it''s your first time stabbing someone. That''s why you couldn''t find the right


    spot to kill me with just one stab." With great strength, Shawn held her wrist and said, "I''ll teach you


    how to kill someone with just one stab in the future, okay?"


    Why was he stillughing?


    When Sharon heard what he said, she red at him, and the hatred in her eyes could not be


    concealed. All her emotions exploded out all of a sudden, and she roared, "Shawn, why? Why are


    you doing this to me?"


    Everything he did, was just because he wanted to get her.


    Meanwhile, Shawn''s face was frighteningly pale, and his ck eyes were fixated on Sharon''s face.


    Although he knew he had a serious mental illness, and his feelings for her were morbid, he just


    couldn''t control himself even when he clearly knew it was wrong.


    As a matter of fact, he would do anything for her. Even if he had to kill the person she cared most


    about, he wouldn''t even bat an eye.


    Like a madman, Sharon roared with her hoarse voice and whimpered. While she kicked him and


    punched him with her fists like a trapped beast, she questioned him over and over again, "Why?"


    Until the end, she was drained, and her body went soft as she knelt in front of her father''s


    tombstone and cried her heart out.


    The sky was gloomy, and the sounds of her weeping were sorrowful. In this world filled with


    tombstones, the way Sharon wept on the ground was a shocking sight to behold.


    Silently, Shawn stared at her, only to feel that his heart was suffocating. As he tried hard to grasp for


    air, his hands that were hanging on the side of his body were clenched into fists.


    After a long time, he bent down and wanted to pull her up.


    "Whoosh-"


    A muffled voice from Shawn''s back flew over.


    However, Shawn understood what the voice was. Immediately, his facial expression changed, and


    he shouted Sharon''s name,


    "Sharon, it''s dangerous here!"


    After that, Shawn ignored the wounds on his body as he grabbed Sharon and ran away.


    Before Sharon understood what was going on, she roared in anger, "Let me go!"


    Even so, Shawn still held her hand tight. How could he let go of her? As he ran, he told her, "When


    we get to a safer ce, I will let you go. For now, listen to me and run!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the sound of gunshots with silencers installed was heard from the top of


    their heads.


    The moment Sharon realized what was going on, her face turned ghastly pale.


    While they were running, Sharon tried to turn around to have a look, but her face became as pale


    as a sheet of paper.


    Several people were chasing after them, each with a gun in their hands. They were the people''s


    target. No, it was Shawn... Or maybe, they were after her.


    In fact, Sharon wasn''t sure whether those people were after Shawn or it was Isai trying to kill her


    again!


    The only thing she knew was that she could not die here because she wanted to live to see Stanley


    and her two children!


    In the meantime, when Stanley went to fetch the children, he felt a faint difort in his heart, as if


    it was being pressed by a stone, which made him breathless. Although he didn''t know why he had


    such a feeling, he pursed his lips and immediately sped up, hurriedly picked up the two children,


    and stepped on the elerator to rush home.


    Even when he hurried home, he still arrived more than half an hourter.


    When he took out the key and opened the door, he realized that the house was quiet, and there was


    not even a single sound. The lights were not even on, and it was so dark that he couldn''t see


    anything.


    "Your mother is sleeping in the bedroom." As Stanley held their schoolbags in his hand, he closed


    the door lightly. "Keep it down, don''t disturb your mother."


    The little girl ran directly to the bedroom before she even had the time to remove her shoes.


    Just as Stanley was about to remove his shoes at the entrance, his daughter''s voice suddenly came


    from the bedroom. "Daddy, mommy isn''t on the bed. You''re lying!"


    Startled, Stanley subconsciously felt that something had happened. Without another word, he


    grabbed his phone and made a call. As a result, Sharon''s phone was not answered at all.


    Immediately, he hung up the phone and turned on the location tracking app, which caused his body


    to freeze.


    The location tracking app indicated Sharon was not at home, and she was in a suburban area far


    away from the city.


    Shocked and anxious, Stanley immediately dialed Ryan''s phone number. Even he himself didn''t


    notice that his voice was trembling as he asked, "Sharon isn''t at home. Did you lose her?"


    What?


    Instantly, Ryan rushed over. In fact, he didn''t go anywhere, and he had been lingering around their


    housing area. Although he only spent five minutes to get his meal, Sharon still managed to sneak


    out without him realizing in that five minutes.


    With a darkened face, Ryan stood in the living room and apologized, "It''s my fault that I didn''t keep


    an eye on her."


    However, Stanley nced at him and said nothing as he motioned for Ryan to look after the two


    children for the time being. Then, he took the car keys and immediately headed out. As he walked


    out, he made a phone call with an expression that was cold and tense.


    At that moment, Sharon felt that even if she wasn''t shot to death by a gun, there was a high


    possibility that she would''ve fallen to her death.


    Plop-


    Just as she was thinking about it, her feet tripped over something, and she was thrown forward,


    which caused her mouth to be covered with mud.


    Fortunately, it was not the cement ground. Otherwise, her firm fall would''ve probably ruined her


    looks.


    Their surroundings werepletely dark all around. After Sharon tripped and fell, Shawn pressed


    her body to the ground to stop her from moving. When she turned her head and was about to


    struggle, Shawn made a gesture at her.


    With a lowered voice, he said, "Hush! I''m trying to hear if they''ve caught up."


    Then, Sharon turned her face away as she stopped struggling and slowly calmed down.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t hate Shawn, nor she wanted to be with him. It was just she really couldn''t do


    anything about it. In a situation like that, she had no choice but to suppress all emotions.


    The surrounding atmosphere was very quiet. As Sharony on the ground, she could only feel the


    chills from the ground gradually creeping into her body. However, her body remained stiffened, and


    she didn''t dare to move because she was afraid that if she made any noise, those people who were


    after them would follow the sound and find her.


    Those men had guns, but they had nothing.


    There were too many of them, and there were only two of them.


    No matter how they looked at it, Sharon and Shawn were on the weak side.


    After a long time, Sharon heard Shawn let out a long sigh of relief. When Sharon noticed Shawn''s


    reaction, she knew she was safe for the time being.


    Immediately, Sharon escaped from his arms, pushed him away, and ran backward.


    "Sharon!"


    With a low voice, Shawn shouted as he strode over and grabbed her by the arm, "Those people


    may be nearby. Where are you going?"

 Chapter 399

    Chapter 399


    In the dark, Sharon shook off Shawn''s hand without a second thought and looked at him coldly,


    "Shawn Lewis, why do you think I came to see you today?"


    With a tight frown, Shawn looked at her.


    "If it wasn''t because I wanted to kill you, do you think I woulde over to see you?" Whenever


    Sharon recalled the scene in the video, her heart would throb as if it was being stirred with a knife.


    "You have no conscience at all! My dad has always been kind to you, and he even adopted you and


    treated you like a son for a few years. How could you do that to him?"


    The corners of Shawn''s mouth were tightly pursed, and the veins on his forehead were protruding.


    Indeed, he had many mistakes in his life, and the worst mistake was to kill Sharon''s father.


    However, it was also the mistake that he regretted the least because what he had done back then


    had seeded in making Sharon hated the Jones Family.


    Although he had originally thought that from that incident onward, Sharon would hate Stanley to


    death, in the end, she still loved him!


    Shawn stared at her face, "Sharon..."


    The moment he called out her name, his face suddenly changed.


    "They are right in front!"


    At that instant, Sharon heard someone''s voiceing from behind her, as well as the sounds of


    footsteps.


    Instinctively, she turned around and ran away, but she ran in the other direction because she


    wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Shawn. However, when she turned


    around, she realized that Shawn was following right behind her.


    "They''re here to kill you. Don''t follow me!"


    Then, Sharon recalled what Stanley had told her a few days ago, that many people wanted Shawn''s


    life. If Sharon''s guess was correct, these people were here for Shawn.


    If Shawn were to be with her, not only would he not be able to help her, but he would also cause


    harm to her.


    All Sharon had at that moment for Shawn was a strong sense of hatred, and she was not worried


    about him at all. As long as Shawn was far away from her, even if Shawn died, it would have


    nothing to do with her.


    But Shawn not only followed her closely, he even said, "Don''t be naive. Although these people are


    here to kill me, do you think they will let you go?"


    They were a bunch of well-trained hitmen. They were cruel when they carried out their mission, and


    they always made sure to leave no trace behind. If they had taken Shawn''s life, they would


    definitely not leave such an important witness behind.


    In fact, Sharon was not dumb either. As soon as he finished his words, she understood that these


    people would definitely kill her tonight to keep her mouth shut.


    However, they were currently somewhere in the wilderness, and they were nowhere near the city.


    Even if she wanted to seek help, there was nowhere to hide.


    Fortunately, there were many trees in this small forest. Under the darkness of the night, it was not


    so easy for those people to kill them.


    At that moment, Sharon could only ept her fate and stay with Shawn for the time being, but she


    still felt anxious in her heart. What if she died here tonight? These people were all merciless, and


    they definitely wouldn''t leave until they killed them.


    As she ran, she was wondering when Stanley would discover that she was missing. Would hee


    to look for her? Did he know that she was here?


    Then, she regretted that she came to meet Shawn alone because of a burst of sudden anger and


    ended up encountering these things.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    As Sharon suddenly remembered something, she was ecstasy, because Stanley once said that he


    installed a tracking device on her phone... However, before she was able to process the joy, her


    face turned pale again.


    The phone... Her phone was not with her because it was in front of her father''s tombstone.


    Earlier after Shawn finished watching the video, he immediately threw her phone away. When the


    two fled for their lives, they forgot to pick up the phone.


    Stanley...


    Silently, Sharon chanted his name in her heart.


    Only when she thought of him and the two children, her heart would feel much more at ease. They


    were her only motivation to stay strong.


    The footsteps behind her didn''t stop, and she had no idea how long she had been running with


    Shawn. At that moment, Sharon was so exhausted, out of breath, and physically drained that she


    felt like she would faint anytime soon. Suddenly, Shawn stopped and took her into his arms. Then


    he turned around and faced the people who were chasing after him.


    When Sharon came to her senses, she tried to push him away, but Shawn''s deep voice sounded


    beside her ear, "Don''t move!"


    "If you want to die, don''t drag me along!"


    Forcefully, Sharon pushed him away, as she wanted to turn around and keep running, but when she


    turned around, her face immediately turned pale.


    There was no way to escape because they had reached the edge of the cliff.


    If she continued forward, she would die.


    Even if she retreated, she would still die.


    Dumfounded, Sharon stood there as she felt as if she was surrounded by tremendous despair.


    Was she really going to die like that?


    Even if Stanley came to look for her, he probably wouldn''t know her exact location.


    Even if he could find this ce, he probably would only be able to find her dead body...


    As she was thinking, Shawn came to her side, held her hand tightly, and whispered, "Sharon, don''t


    be afraid."


    However, Sharon''s heart was filled with rage and hatred. Forcefully, she tried to shake off his hand,


    but he held it so tightly that she couldn''t get rid of him.


    Meanwhile, those killers had already caught up with them. The three men had guns in their hands


    as they looked at them with a poker face and slowly approached them.


    Step by step, Shawn took Sharon backward.


    In the meantime, Stanley had also arrived at the cemetery. From the tracking device, he knew


    Sharon''s precise location, but his heart trembled with every step that he took.


    It was because it''s been a long time since Sharonst moved. The tracker showed that she had


    been standing there for a long time.


    What was she doing in the cemetery sote at night?


    If she wanted to see her father, why didn''t shee during the day?


    In fact, she was very timid. Wasn''t she afraid ofing to such a gloomy ce by herself?


    With a shlight, Anthony followed behind Stanley. When they arrived in front of Sharon''s father''s


    tombstone, it was empty, and no one was there.


    Stiffened, Stanley stood rooted to the ground. The temperature in the air was gradually dropping


    lower, and he felt as if his entire body was freezing.


    "Boss, it''s her phone!"


    When Anthony found Sharon''s phone lying on the ground, he immediately picked it up.


    As Stanley took over the phone, he subconsciously tightened his grip. A cold light suddenly shed


    across his eyes in the dark night.


    It was a dagger.


    There was blood on it.


    Immediately, Stanley''s pupils contracted, and his throat tightened. In fact, he recognized the dagger


    from his kitchen. It was a knife made for fruits, but the two children were still young, and Sharon


    said that it would be dangerous to ce it in the living room, so it had always been kept in the


    kitchen.


    Why was it here?


    Why was there blood on it?


    As Stanley''s heart was in a state of panic, he almost lost his ability to think fora short period of time.


    The few people who came with great investigation skills said in a low voice, "The footprints here


    show that it''s not just one person, and there are a few of them."


    Then, Stanley put away his thoughts, gripped the phone tightly, and followed Sharon''s footprints


    along the way.


    On the other side, Sharon was being shielded by Shawn while he used his body to block in front of


    her. Less than ten meters away, three hitmen were staring at them menacingly as one of them


    stepped forward and said, "Shawn, pleasee with us."


    It turned out that they wanted to catch him alive.


    With a cold gaze, Shawn answered, "Let her go, then I''ll go with you."


    Then, the manughed and said, "Do you think you''re in a ce to bargain now? If I were you, I


    would hand this woman over so that we can get rid of her as soon as possible."


    "Do you think I wille with you if you don''t allow her to leave alive?"


    Faintly, the man smiled and warned, "Then don''t say that I didn''t warn you before."


    After that, the three of them raised the pistols in their hands and pointed at them.

 Chapter 400

    Chapter 400


    As the three killers slowly approached them, Shawn suddenly turned his head to look at Sharon and


    asked, "Sharon, do you believe me?"


    Confused, Sharon looked at him and wondered what did he mean.


    Then, Shawn smiled at her and reassured her, "Don''t worry. I won''t let you die."


    While the killers were getting closer, Sharon''s heart was pounding. Even she herself did not notice


    that her voice was trembling when she asked, "You... what are you trying to do?"


    "Jump down!"


    "Wait... what?"


    Suddenly, Sharon felt her waist tightened as Shawn wrapped his arms around her body and jumped


    down the cliff without hesitation.


    At that instant, Sharon was so terrified that her scream burst out, "Ah..."


    When the killers realized what happened, their expressions changed, and they immediately took a


    few big strides forward and fired at the bottom of the cliff where they could not see clearly. In that


    silent night, Sharon''s scream and the sound of the gunfires pierced through the clouds and directly


    entered the ears of Stanley.


    It made Stanley''s heart skipped a beat, and he stood where he was as he raised his hand to signal


    everyone to be quiet. Even Anthony, who followed behind him, didn''t even dare to breathe heavily.


    The moment Stanley made a judgment from which direction the subtle sound came from, he


    immediately ran toward it.


    Closely, Anthony followed him as he was also nervous and anxious. The voice they heard just now


    was obviously Sharon''s scream, and he did not dare not to guess what Sharon had encountered.


    Not to mention how terrible Stanley''s expression was.


    Half an hourter, Anthony and the others found a cliff where footprints and bullets were left behind.


    Everything proved Sharon was definitely here...


    But where are they?


    No one was there.


    There was a cliff behind them, and if she appeared here, there would be no way for her to go, so


    she either would''ve been taken away by someone else, or she jumped off this cliff.


    No matter who it was, it would be detrimental to her.


    Meanwhile, Anthony stood rooted to the ground, unable to utter a single word. His hands were


    trembling uncontrobly, and his back was even covered with cold sweat.


    When Anthony looked at Stanley, who was standing on the edge of the cliff, he saw that Stanley


    was standing there quietly, without saying a word. On his face... was an unspeakable expression,


    and he was so silent as if time had stopped.


    The wind was so strong that it made his clothes bulged as if he could be gone with the wind in the


    next second.


    Suddenly, Stanley, who had been standing still, reacted and went straight to the cliff. Meanwhile,


    Anthony''s eyes were fixated on him, and he didn''t even dare to look away because he was afraid


    that Stanley would do something horrible in the blink of an eye.


    Gradually, the expression on Anthony''s face could no longer remain as calm as before when he


    noticed that Stanley kept walking, and he did not seem to have any intention of stopping.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Boss!"


    In shock, Anthony cried out while he threw himself at Stanley and held him tightly in his arms.


    "Boss, what are you doing?"


    "Let me go!"


    The sound of Stanley''s voice was so hoarse that it was painful to hear, and Anthony could even feel


    the faint trembling of his muscles.


    How could Anthony dare to let go of him? In fact, he was afraid that if he let go, Stanley would do


    something unexpected, so there was no way he would let go. "Boss, Madam won''t fall down this


    cliff. Don''t do that. We will look for her. Maybe we will find her somewhere else. Boss, don''t do


    anything stupid!"


    However, Stanley flung Anthony''s arms off and knocked him away. Then, Anthony fell to the ground


    and widened his eyes as he watched Stanley lowered his body, squatted down on the ground, and


    picked up something.


    He didn''t jump!


    Anthony heaved a sigh of relief.


    It''s good that he didn''t jump.


    A minute ago, he was really afraid that Stanley would be unable to take it and jumped off the cliff as


    well.


    As Anthony looked in the direction of the item that Stanley was holding, his eyes suddenly widened.


    Wasn''t that... Sharon''s shoes?


    It was not a good sign for it to appear on the edge of the cliff...


    From this, it was also possible to conclude that Sharon had indeed been here before, and she had


    even gone missing here.


    However, Anthony didn''t even dare to think about what would happen next...


    After he swallowed a mouthful of saliva, he hurriedly got up from the ground. Just as he walked


    over, Stanley''s fierce and hoarse voice rang out, "You must find her no matter what!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Hurriedly, Anthony responded.


    In the next three days, Stanley had searched through almost the whole of Beachmarsh City inch-


    by- inch. After he searched through almost all the ces he could, there was still no trace of


    Sharon.


    Besides, he even used all the rights and power in his hands to find ces such as hotels, motels,


    private houses, and even under the bridge.


    But where did Sharon go?


    It has been three days since Stanleyst slept because he knew that if he couldn''t find Sharon in


    these three days, he would''ve lost the best timing to find her, and it would be very difficult to find her


    again.


    Thest phone call Sharon had was with Shawn. From this, he could tell that thest person she


    saw was Shawn.


    However, Stanley did not me anyone. In fact, he only hated himself that he did not look after


    Sharon closely.


    Clearly, he knew she couldn''t let it go when she knew that her father was murdered by Shawn, and


    she would definitely go and ask him about it. How could he be so silly to leave her alone at home?


    It was true that Ryan had decent skills, and he was a very reliable person as well. However, he was


    also human, and he needed to eat and rest. There was no way he could look after Sharon all the


    time.


    Why didn''t he even thought about it at the time? Why did he let her be alone at home?


    For the past three days, Stanley had lived in regret and self-me every day. Other than that, he


    even began to hate himself for not taking Sharon seriously.


    It was no one else''s fault because it was his fault!


    In the past three days, Anthony watched as his boss lost so much weight in the blink of an eye. At


    that moment, Stanley''s eyes were bloodshot, his hair was messy, and he even had stubbles on his


    chin. In fact, he was so untidy that he looked totally different from the handsome man he used to be.


    For three days, he hadn''t eaten anything, and it was only because Jimmy forced him to drink half a


    bottle of water that he was able to stay alive.


    However, how could a person not eat or drink for three days? No matter how strong his body was,


    there was no way a body couldn''t take it. Finally, four dayster, Stanley fainted during breakfast


    and was sent to the hospital.


    When Stanley fainted, Anthony was so shocked that he almost had a heart attack.


    After he sent him to the hospital, the doctor gave him a nutrient- filled injection. Eight hourster,


    Stanley opened his eyes and said to Anthony, "Go prepare some digestive food. I want to eat."


    At that moment, Stanley knew he had already made one mistake, and he could no longer make


    another mistake.


    If he copsed because he wasn''t eating anything, he would end up dying the search for


    Sharon''s whereabouts, and it was just detrimental to him.


    It seemed that whenever he encountered something rted to Sharon, his mind and mental would


    be in a mess. Besides, he would be stupid, and he would not be able to deal with the simplest


    things. Even he would despise himself.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy rushed to the hospital right after he received thetest news. When he saw


    Stanley sitting on the bed while eating porridge, he was relieved.


    When Stanley saw hime in, he nced at what Jimmy was holding. Then, he put down the


    bowl in his hand and asked calmly, "Did you manage to find anything?"


    "How do you know?" As Jimmy closed the door, he walked over and handed him a photo. "This is a


    photo taken at the station. Take a look."

 Chapter 401

    Chapter 401


    When Stanley looked down at the photo, he realized there were two people in it, a man and a


    woman. The man was wearing a ck coat, and the hat on his head was so low that Stanley almost


    couldn''t see his face, but the camera in the corner still captured half of his face.


    It was Shawn.


    On the other hand, Sharon was sitting in a wheelchair.


    Also, with a hat on her head, she was covered with a nket as she leaned on the back of the


    wheelchair. In the photo, she seemed very well-behaved.


    At that moment, Stanley''s fingers, which were holding the photo, turned white.


    Why was Sharon sitting in a wheelchair?


    Was her leg hurt, or was it some other reason?


    As Jimmy took a sip of tea, he pointed to the photo and said, "Shawn is really a crafty scoundrel.


    The station that he chose was the most remote station, which was old and shabby. Almost half of


    the surveince cameras were broken. This photo was taken by chance by the only camera that


    was working well."


    After a pause, Jimmy added, "With this photo, you can be more at ease. At least it proves that


    Sharon is fine."


    On the night when Sharon disappeared, Jimmy was awakened by Stanley''s call. On the phone, he


    asked Jimmy to give out as many subordinates as he could and used all the connections he could


    in hopes to seal off the entire Beachmarsh City before dawn.


    At that moment, Jimmy was so frightened that he broke out in a cold sweat. Something terrible must


    have happened when Stanley came to the extent to seek help from him.


    Sure enough, after he asked, he knew that Sharon was missing.


    After a few days of searching, they didn''t find a trace of her at all. It was not until an hour ago when


    he found a photo of her and Shawn at the station.


    Meanwhile, Stanley stared at Sharon in the photo for a moment as if he was trying to remember her


    appearance in his mind. In fact, his emotions were oddly calm, and it waspletely different from


    his crazy and frightening attitude in the past three days.


    Curiously, Jimmy asked, "How could you still be so calm after you saw Sharon in the photo?"


    It was really an unexpected reaction.


    However, Stanley put away the photo and smiled, "Now that I know she''s still alive, my heart is at


    ease."


    "But she is with Shawn."


    "In this way, she is safe, but also dangerous. I know that Shawn will not hurt her, but I don''t know


    where Shawn ns to bring her because those who want Shawn''s life will definitely not let him get


    away."


    With that being said, the fact that Sharon was with Shawn was both safe and dangerous at the


    same time.


    Since Shawn loved taking care of her, he would definitely protect her well. However, the most


    dangerous factor was those who wanted to kill Shawn.


    Soon, Jimmy also came to this realization.


    Lightly, Stanley tapped his fingers on the table and said coldly, "Go and investigate who''s trying to


    kill Shawn. This way, I can send people to follow those who''re trying to kill Shawn. In that way, once


    they found Shawn, it will also mean that we''ve found Shawn. Besides, I can roughly guess where


    Shawn will bring Sharon."


    Immediately, Jimmy''s eyes lit up. "You can?"


    "It''s just a guess. He might not be there."


    "Hurry up and tell me where it is."


    "He might head to Sharon''s hometown because he once migrated to that small town after being


    kicked out by the Lewis Family."


    If Stanley had guessed correctly, Shawn would definitely bring Sharon there if he didn''t have a ce


    to go.


    If he had guessed wrongly...


    Slowly, Stanley lowered his gaze and thought, if he had guessed wrongly, then his hope to find


    Sharon as soon as possible and might once again fail.


    When Jimmy saw Stanley like this, he didn''t know what to say, so he turned around and went to


    arrange everything else.


    After Jimmy left the hospital, he saw Ariah and the two children, who were at the nurse''s desk


    asking something, then he frowned and strode over, "Ariah!"


    When Ariah heard his voice, she immediately came over, "Where is Stanley? Take me to see him!"


    "What happened?"


    "I''m fine. It''s the two kids who have a problem. They haven''t seen their mom and dad for a few


    days. How could they not be worried?"


    Then, she patted the little girl in her arms and said, "Look at her eyes. They''re swollen like a


    walnut."


    Since Seamus was a boy, he was quite strong-willed. Basically, he had never shed a tear, but he


    couldn''t sleep well at night.


    Stunned, Jimmy sighed and took the child from her arms and said in a low voice, "Stanley is


    probably not in the mood to take care of the two children now, and he doesn''t trust anyone else, so I


    will have to trouble you to take care of them during this period of time."


    Although he had lowered his voice, the two kids could still hear them, and Sadie was the first to


    whine. "Uncle Jimmy, did Daddy and Mommy abandon us?"


    "That''s impossible. You''re so cute. Even some weird strangers would want to take you home. How


    could your parents abandon you?" As Jimmy pinched the little girl''s face, he said, "Your father is not


    feeling well recently. He has a doctor to take care of him, and he is afraid that he would pass the


    illness to you, so he hasn''t seen you these days."


    "What about Mommy?" With a pair of bright ck eyes, Seamus asked.


    "Your mother is ill, too. However, just like your father, the doctors are taking care of her too. Don''t


    worry, they will be better in a few days, and they cane to take you home."


    In disdain, Ariah looked at him when he exined to the children. That b*stard didn''t even blink


    when he was lying. In fact, his expression was so sincere. No wonder she was fooled by him.


    When Jimmy managed to coax the two children to believe his words, he let out a sigh of relief. In


    the end, he personally sent them home.


    By the time he returned home, the sky had already darkened. The night sky was especially dark by


    the end of autumn, so Ariah decided to ask Jimmy to stay with the children for a while while she


    went to the kitchen to prepare food.


    The two children were such picky eaters, and they were brought up not to eat takeouts. Fortunately,


    Ariah knew how to make simple home-cooked meals, so it wasn''t too difficult to cook food for them.


    After the simple three dishes were served, Ariah called the three of them who were ying in the


    living room toe over to eat. It had to be said that Jimmy was very skilled. After getting along


    with them for such a short period of time, he made the little girl smile, and she was not picky during


    dinner.


    At that moment, Ariah couldn''t help but look at him in amusement.


    Then, Jimmy sighed, "I really have the talent to be a father since I''m so good at dealing with


    children."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After he said that, he seemed to have thought of something and nced at Adah''s belly, but he


    quickly retracted his gaze.


    As Ariah was focused on feeding the two children, she didn''t even notice the look in his eyes.


    After the meal, Ariah started to chase him away and directly told him to get lost without caring about


    his feelings at all.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy gritted his teeth when he realized that Ariah was really one of a kind when she


    immediately fell out with him after she was done with him, and he had never seen anyone more


    realistic than her.


    However, Jimmy still had a bunch of things to do, and he didn''t have the time to rx, so he


    instantly stood up to leave. When Ariah personally sent him to the door, he thought that she didn''t


    believe that he would leave, but just as he was about to mock her, she opened her mouth to speak


    before he had the chance to.


    "Jimmy, after the matter of Sharon and Stanley is settled, let''s get a divorce for real. This just


    doesn''t seem right. As a real man, you should at least settle this in peace. Even if I can''t do


    anything when you keep holding onto me like this, you should know that I will never be able to get


    back with you in my whole life."


    As soon as Ariah finished speaking, she closed the door right after.


    For a long time, Jimmy stood where he was. Then, he forced a smile from the corner of his mouth


    and turned to leave.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402


    Two monthster.


    In Tasnil.


    The city in Tasnil was hot and humid all year round, even when December was just around the


    corner. Still, in her short- sleeved and shorts, Sharon was sitting in a wheelchair as she thought to


    herself, "It must be winter in Beachmarsh City now. I wonder if it''s snowing."


    Although Seamus and Sadie were three years old, they had never seen snow before. It snowed


    once in the year they were born, but they were still young, so they didn''t know what snow was. In


    the following two years in Beachmarsh City, it had never snowed during winter.


    When Mario walked out of the kitchen with food in hand, he saw Sharon was sitting in front of the


    window as she stared at the scenery outside in a daze.


    "Miss Cruz." After he ced the food on the table, Mario walked toward her and called her name.


    When Sharon heard her name, she turned o look back at the eighteen-year-old boy, who had


    healthy, wheat- colored skin due to geographical reasons, and his facial features were still slightly


    immature. A row of white teeth would be revealed whenever he smiled.


    "I''ve prepared some lunch. You must be hungry, so you shoulde and have some."


    Then, Mario pushed the wheelchair toward the table.


    As Mario pushed Sharon''s wheelchair, she couldn''t help but sigh because, since the night from two


    months ago, when she had jumped off the cliff and injured herself, she still didn''t have the strength


    to stand up.


    The young man Mario was hired by Shawn. A month ago, when Shawn brought her here from


    Beachmarsh City, he realized that she was not used to the dishes here, so he hired a local person


    who could speak English and cook western dishes to take care of her.


    "Shawn told me that you had no appetite these days. I was thinking, perhaps you might be craving


    spicy food, so I added some chili in the dishes." As Mario served her the food, he passed the cutlery


    to her and said, "Miss Cruz, enjoy your meal."


    However, after Sharon picked up her fork, she still had no appetite at all.


    "You still don''t have an appetite?" When Mario saw her actions, he couldn''t help but worry.


    At that moment, Sharon nced at him twice when she realized that this young boy really cared


    about her. Then, she smiled as she picked up her fork again and took a bite. When Mario saw that


    she was eating, he grinned happily.


    "Have you ever eaten hot pot?" Suddenly, Sharon asked.


    Confused, Mario shook his head and asked, "What''s that?"


    "It''s very delicious food on our side, especially in this season. A cold breeze is blowing outside. The


    whole family gathered around and eat hot pot." Sharon was all eager, "If you like spicy food, put


    more chili in it. If you like light food, the bottom of the pot can be light. Anyway, everyone will fall in


    love with hot pot."


    After that, Sharon smiled at him and said, "I''ll take you to have a try in the future."


    In fact, Mario had never left his country, and he had never even traveled far away from his own


    country. Although he did not know anything about what Sharon had said, when he looked at the


    expression on her face when she described it, he felt that what she said must be very tasty.


    After two bites, Sharon decided that she couldn''t eat anymore. The first reason was that the


    weather on that day was hot and she really didn''t have an appetite. The second reason was how


    she was supposed to have an appetite in such an environment?


    Every day at noon, Sharon would rest for about an hour, and Mario would take her out of the


    wheelchair and carried her onto the bed. After Sharon thanked him. He gave her a bashful smile


    and went out lightly.


    As soon as Mario left, Sharony on the bed and stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open.


    After a long time, she closed her eyes. At first, she didn''t want to sleep, but as time went by, her


    eyelids couldn''t hold on, and she slowly fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, she could not help but recall what had happened before.


    Two months ago, on the edge of the cliff, Shawn held her in his arms and jumped down from such a


    high ce without a second thought. At that time, she thought that she would definitely die at the


    bottom of the cliff, but as a result, there was water at the bottom of the cliff. When the two fell into it,


    they survived miraculously.


    It was just that when she jumped down, her leg hit a stone at the bottom of the water. From that day


    onward, she had been stuck in a wheelchair.


    At that time, Shawn took her out of the water and brought her to the shore. There was a car,


    clothes, money, and even two fake ID cards. In fact, he had prepared everything, and he then drove


    her away in the dark.


    Other than that, Shawn had also prepared a ce for them to stay. However, when he realized that


    Sharon''s leg was injured, he did not dare to bring her to the hospital, so he could only ask someone


    to go to the pharmacy to buy some medication to help her simply bandage her wounds. After that,


    he watched Sharon whined in pain and hugged him to sleep for the entire night.


    The next day, Sharon began to have a high fever and started to spout nonsense. At that moment,


    his trusted subordinate told him to give up Sharon because it was more important for him to leave


    this ce first.


    However, Shawn was unwilling to do so because since he had brought Sharon along with him, he


    would definitely make sure she stayed by his side all the time. How could he leave alone?


    Then, he decided to take the risk to find a doctor to give Sharon an injection. After Sharon took her


    medicine and her wound was cleaned, she finally felt better.


    On the third day, Sharon woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Shawn packing up his


    things. The moment Shawn heard the sound of movements, he looked back at her and went to help


    her up from the bed, "Are you feeling better?"


    Although Sharon wanted to push him away, she didn''t have any strength, so she asked him in a


    hoarse voice, "Where are we?"


    "We are at a safe ce."


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "I''m nning to take you away from here."


    "Shawn, you... Ahem!"


    "Don''t get angry!" Immediately, Shawn patted her back and said, "The doctor said that you need to


    rest. When you were at the bottom of theke, you caught a cold. If you don''t take care of your


    body, you will have seque in the future."This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Nheless, Sharon couldn''t be bothered to listen to his lies while she struggled to get out of bed,


    but Shawn couldn''t stop her. In the end, he had to knock her out and make her fall asleep. Only


    then did he carry her into the car.


    Later that night, he took the chance to head to the station while it was dark. In order not to arouse


    suspicion or let Sharon make a big fuss in case she woke up, he fed her sleeping pills.


    Due to the pills, Sharon fell into a deep sleep. By the time she was awake again, it was already the


    next day. The sun was shining brightly, and Shawn had sessfully taken her away from


    Beachmarsh City.


    "I have to say that Stanley really has some means. In these three days, he almost searched through


    the entire Beachmarsh City, but he would never have thought that I would take you to a psychiatric


    hospital."


    As Shawn spoke, he took the bottle and fed her a sip of water. "Now that we''ve left Beachmarsh


    City, as long as we go out of his territory, it won''t be easy for him to find us."


    However, Sharon trembled and got rid of the water that he passed to her.


    That action did not anger Shawn, and he fetched another bottle of water. "You''ve been spending the


    whole day sleeping these days. You haven''t eaten or drank anything. You''re so weak that you can''t


    get out of bed. So be good and drink some water first. I''ll get you something to eat at the next


    station."


    Immediately, Sharon turned away and struggled to get out of his arms. When she tried to open the


    door with her fingers, she realized it was locked and couldn''t open it.


    At that moment, she wanted to cry, but there was no water to be excreted from her body, so she


    could only shiver and call out Stanley''s name in her heart over and over again...


    Somehow, her attitude seemed to have annoyed Shawn, and he was finally irritated. When he


    pulled her into his arms, Sharon''s forehead bumped into his chest with such great strength that it


    hurt so much.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403


    Meanwhile, Shawn hugged her struggling body tightly. It''s been a few days since Sharon hadst


    eaten or drank anything, and now she had no strength at all. When she struggled, her strength was


    as small as a kitten.


    Again, Shawn held her in his arms, took the water, and put it close to her mouth. However, Sharon


    pursed her lips and gritted her teeth as she refused to drink it.


    It made Shawn angry and anxious, but no matter what, she just refused to drink.


    In the end, he let go of her weakly and asked, "Tell me, what exactly do you want?"


    "Let me go!" Word by word, she said with a cold face.


    "Don''t even think about it." Immediately, Shawn''s face darkened. "It''s fine if you don''t want to drink


    it. I have my way to make you drink."


    When Sharon heard what he said, she panicked because she knew he was a lunatic who could do


    anything. "What are you going to do?"


    "Feed you with me own mouth!"


    As he spoke, he raised his head and was about to drink the water.


    Then, Sharon snatched the bottle from his hand without a second thought and gulped down half of


    the water in it with a few gulps.


    However, she had drunk in such a hurry that half of the water spilled out, which made her choke on


    it again, and she could not help but cough.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    While Shawn cleaned up the mess, he passed her a tissue. Meanwhile, Sharon''s eyes were closed


    as her entire body felt weak, and the feeling of helplessness rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Two dayster, Sharon finally noticed that something was wrong with her. It has been days, but her


    body was still weak, and she felt tired and spiritless all day long. In fact, she could only lie in the


    backseat of the car with no idea where Shawn was taking her.


    Finally, one day, she couldn''t help but ask, "Shawn, what exactly did you do to me?"


    It was her own body, and she knew it well. Although her leg was injured, it was slowly healing.


    Currently, her body''s condition was more like she was being drugged.


    Straightforwardly, Shawn did not hide anything and answered, "I''ve added something to the food


    you ate. Don''t worry, because it won''t hurt you. It will only make you lose your energy so that you


    won''t have the ability to escape. I will stop once we arrive at the destination."


    When Sharon heard what he said, she couldn''t help but tremble all over.


    Nheless, there was nothing she could do because she had scolded him, beaten him, and even


    used her own life to threaten him to let her go. But none of these methods worked.


    In fact, he was determined to keep her by his side.


    At that moment, Sharon felt an unprecedented sense of despair.


    In the following days, Shawn drove and took her to many ces. When they arrived at the border,


    someone came to wee them. Then, they took a ride to Maidar and Lotus, and finally came to


    Tasnil after more than half a month.


    Still, Sharon couldn''t figure out where Shawn was taking her. Initially, she thought that he would


    continue to take her away after they rested here for a few days. As a result, they stayed here for


    nearly a month, and he didn''t look like he was nning to leave at all.


    Gradually, Sharon also understood that he probably wouldn''t leave again as he nned to stay here


    for the moment.


    Just as she had guessed, after he settled down, he rented a house in Tasnil and hired Mario to take


    care of her.


    Drowsily, Sharon dreamt about everything that had happened in the past two months. During her


    nap, she slept very restlessly until she felt her body pulled into a warm chest. That moment, she


    was tightly wrapped in his arms, as if it was Stanley who was holding her.


    A momentter, she felt relieved as all those dreams disappeared gradually, and her heart was also


    at ease.


    There was even a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, as she muttered to herself, "Stanley..."


    At that instant, Shawn stiffened.


    Meanwhile, Sharon also came back to her senses in the next second. Suddenly, she opened her


    eyes as if she had thought of something and gasped for breath, "Shawn Lewis, let me go!"


    The moment Shawn loosened his arm, Sharon squirmed away like a squirrel. In fact, her body


    twisted so violently, and she did not expect Shawn would actually suddenly let go, so her body


    almost fell off the small bed because of the sudden change.


    "You''re so unscrupulous because you know I wouldn''t bear to let you suffer!"


    With a sneer, Shawn reached and pulled her back to the bed.


    "Ah..."


    When Shawn pulled Sharon back in, her nose crashed into his chest, and it hurt so much that she


    nearly burst into tears.


    Nervously, Shawn lifted her face and asked, "Let me see if your nose is bleeding!"


    However, Sharon opened her mouth and bit Shawn''s palm. When Shawn felt the pain, a burst of


    anger shed through his eyes. Reflexively, he wanted to get rid of her, but when he saw her teary


    eyes, his heart suddenly softened and he did not move as he continued to allow her to bite him.


    A momentter, Sharon reached out and pushed him away. Then, she used all her might to get out


    of bed.


    "Thump..." A loud thump was heard when shepletely fell off the bed this time.


    The pain spread from her knees all the way to her heart, but Sharon gritted her teeth with all her


    might and didn''t even make a single sound.


    Meanwhile, Shawn sat on the bed and looked at Sharon, who was kneeling on the ground. Although


    her back was facing him, he saw her shoulders trembled. Perhaps it was due to the pain, or


    perhaps she was sobbing soundlessly.


    It had been two months, and she had been by his side for two months. There was not even a single


    minute where she didn''t want to leave and slip away from him.


    Just now, she also wanted to bite him and then leave.


    A dim expression shed across Shawn''s eyes as he got out of bed, bent down and picked up


    Sharon who was sitting on the ground. Then, he put her in the wheelchair and caressed her face,


    "You can''t exert force on your legs yet. Don''t go too hard on yourself. It will only make your fracture


    worse. Throughout these two months, you have been trying to escape from time to time more than


    ten times, and each time, you make your injury worse. Besides, we have been traveling so much,


    and your injury didn''t even have the chance to heal."


    Without any expression on her face, Sharon listened as he spoke.


    When Shawn noticed her indifferent look, he steeled his heart and added an evil-hearted sentence,


    "If you don''t take good care of your body, you might really be crippled someday, and you will lose


    your ability to walk!"


    Immediately, Sharon''s entire body shook as she raised her head and looked at him in disbelief.


    The moment Shawn saw a trace of fear in her eyes, he snorted with satisfaction. It turned out that


    Sharon was afraid of losing her leg too!


    "Mario said you didn''t eat much." After that, Shawn pushed her back to the dining table. "This is the


    bone soup he had prepared for the whole morning. It''s good for your injury. Come, have some."


    However, Sharon turned her face away.


    As Shawn stared at her little face, his gaze gradually moved to her lip, "Do you want me to feed


    you? I wouldn''t mind, but you..."


    Sure enough, halfway through his words, Sharon''s eyes seemed to be spitting fire as she fiercely


    snatched the bowl from his hand.


    Delighted, Shawn smiled.


    After he watched her drink the bowl of soup, he went to get her some meat and forced her to eat it.


    In the past two months, she had lost a lot of weight, and she seemed like a bag of bones. When he


    held her, he didn''t feel any weight at all. The old Sharon, who was not plump but a bit chubby, was


    almost gone.


    Besides, she seemed to have been sick of food. If she didn''t feel like eating, she would spit out


    everything that he fed her.


    However, today, she had a bowl of soup and a bowl of meat, but she didn''t spit it out.


    It made Shawn feel extraordinarily happy in his heart as he took the fork from her hand and ate all


    the unfinished pieces of meat by himself. Then, he looked at her with a smile and said, "It''s good if


    you can eat this much every day..."


    "Ugh..." Immediately, she retched.


    However, before he could finish his words, Sharon''s head tilted, and she threw up again.


    When Shawn saw that, his face was ashen. In fact, she had vomited all the food she just ate and


    even the food she had eaten in the morning. This time, she almost did not eat anything, and what


    he had just fed was in vain.

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404


    After Sharon wiped her mouth clean, she still felt a little embarrassed. After all, Shawn was the one


    who had cleaned up the filth in the end.


    As she watched him cleaned up all her puke without any sign of dislike, Sharon sat in her


    wheelchair and looked at him with a frown. "Actually, there''s no need for you to do all these, and


    you can avoid all this trouble as long as you allow me to go back."


    "You are not a burden to me." At that moment, Shawn looked up at her and exined, "By the way,


    I don''t feel embarrassed that I have to clean up these things."


    After that, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    Meanwhile, Sharon took a deep breath and calmed herself down.


    In the evening, after Mario went home, only Sharon and Shawn were left in the room. It was very


    inconvenient for her to take a shower. Every time, Shawn would directly carry her and ce her in


    the bathtub. Since Sharon''s legs were injured, she could only silently endure it.


    "Are you sure you don''t want me to help you take a bath?" With a deep gaze, Shawn stood at the


    side of the bathtub and looked at her.


    As soon as he asked, Sharon slightly opened her red lips and spat out, "F*ck off!"


    Then, Shawn shrugged his shoulders, smiled, and turned around to leave. However, he made sure


    to leave the bathroom door open, and Sharon knew he did it on purpose because he was afraid that


    something would happen to her in the bathroom. Whenever she was taking a shower, he would


    never let her close the door.


    Fortunately, he always had his back facing Sharon, so she couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to


    the matter.


    After Shawn left the bathroom, he went to sit on the sofa outside. From his angle, he could see


    Sharon''s wless light-plexioned skin and her well-defined back. Due to her slenderness, her


    sphenoids seemed particrly beautiful.


    Quietly, Shawn''s Adam''s apple moved as he sat still and watched her shower.


    Fifteen minutester, Sharon had finally finished her shower. Then, she wrapped herself in a bath


    towel and wanted to use her own strength to stand up from the bathtub, so she ced her hands on


    the wall while her body trembled. At that moment, her upper body was already out of the bathtub, so


    as long as she persisted a little more, she could get out of the bathtub herself. The pain did not


    matter, and she had to persevere a little more... Silently, she told herself this in her heart and gritted


    her teeth, making creaking sounds.


    Plop.


    The water in the bathtub sshed.


    Heavily, she fell back into the bathtub.


    The bathtub was full of water. The fall made her choke on several mouthfuls of her own bathwater.


    Immediately, she felt nauseated and spat it out.


    When she tried to reach out, she realized Shawn was standing at the edge of the bathtub as he


    looked at her with a faint smile.


    Annoyed, Sharon asked, "What are you looking at?"


    Then, Shawn squatted down in front of her and chuckled as he said, "Why do you have to be so


    stubborn? Can''t you just beg for my help? You already know that it''s inconvenient for you to get out


    yourself."


    "Beg for your help? I would never beg you even if I were to fall to my death!"


    "Sharon, you''ve been saying a lot of rude words in the past two months. I''m already used to it."


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    However, Shawn ignored her and sighed as he bent down and took her out of the bathtub.


    Immediately, Sharon tried to struggle, but his warning sounded from the top of her head in a low


    voice, "Stay still!"


    That voice of Shawn was hoarse, and it made Sharon''s body stiffen. Suddenly, she didn''t dare to


    move anymore.


    After Shawn ced her on the bed, he took out her clothes from the wardrobe and nned to help


    her put them on. However, Sharon held firmly onto the bath towel and said, "Get out, I''ll do it


    myself!"


    "What''s there to be shy of?"


    At that moment, Sharon blushed and red at him.


    Back then, when she had a high fever and could not take care of herself in Beachmarsh City,


    Shawn had changed her clothes. Also, on the way to Tasnil, he had been giving her medicine that


    her lethargic. Sometimes, when she woke up in the hotel, the clothes on her were also changed.


    Earlier when she fell back into the bathtub, the bath towel on her body waspletely soaked. Now


    that the wet towel was tightly wrapped around her body, the curves of her body were clearly seen.


    It was impossible to say that Shawn did not have any response, especially when Sharon was the


    woman he loved. Any man would react if a woman he loved were to lie on the bed like this.


    In that situaiton, Shawn was no exception.


    In fact, he didn''t even hide his feelings for her at all. Slowly, he got closer to her and stared at her


    with his dark eyes, "Sharon, you won''t be able to return to Stanley in this life, so why not be a good


    girl and stay here with me? I will be good to you. Believe me, will you?"


    Gently and affectionately, he reached out his hand and caressed her cheeks.


    A momentter, he kissed her lips and ignored her violent resistance and struggle. Just like a


    person who found a stream while walking in the desert. He desperately sucked on her lips.


    The kiss made Shawn filled with joy from the bottom of his heart. These two months were the


    happiest days of his life, but he had never been as happy as he was now.


    All this time, he had always been crazily in love with her.


    As soon as heid his hand on her, he couldn''t control himself, as if he was addicted.


    "Ah..."


    While Sharon was struggling, her towel came off from her body without her noticing. When Shawn''s


    slightly callused hands wandered around her delicate skin, her scalp immediately went numb, and


    her entire body trembled as her heart was filled with anger and anxiety.


    However, she knew that this day woulde sooner orter because she knew the gaze of Shawn


    on her was getting deeper. It was the gaze of a man''s strong desire for possession.


    Every night, she would be on tenterhooks in her heart when she slept, because she was afraid that


    Shawn would use force on her.


    Now that he had been enduring it for two months, was he going to do something to her at this


    moment?


    Finally, Sharon broke down in tears, and she pushed and hit him with her trembling hands.


    Meanwhile, Shawn was not affected at all, and his breath was so hot that she felt like she was on


    fire. In fact, she was so flustered that she could not feel herself at ease.


    Suddenly, Sharon''s squirming hands seemed to have found something. At that moment, her heart


    tightened, and she immediately grabbed it firmly, then raised her hands and threw it at the back of


    Shawn''s head without hesitation.


    "Bang!" With a loud muffled bang, the sound of a ss ashtray smashing on Shawn''s head was


    heard.


    However, Sharon didn''t stop there. With her eyes red and teary, she wanted to hit him for the


    second time as she yelled, "Go to hell! I hate you. I want to avenge my father!"


    Another loud bang was heard, but this time, it was the sound of the bedroom door being kicked


    open. As William rushed in from the outside, his expression changed greatly.


    Suddenly, Sharon''s wrist tightened, and her second movement was intercepted. At that moment,


    William''s voice which was filled with anger and disbelief, sounded above her head, "Miss Cruz,


    what''s wrong with you?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    With that, he flung her hand away and pulled Shawn up from her. Then, he grabbed some clothes


    and pressed them against the back of Shawn''s head, where blood was gushing out.


    "Get out!" Immediately, Shawn pushed William away.


    Angrily, William yelled, "Mr. Lewis!"


    "Get out!"


    Left with no choice, William gritted his teeth and turned to leave.


    As soon as William left, Shawn picked up a shirt and draped it over Sharon''s body. With his eyes


    blood-red, he said, "Put it on!"


    In fact, he had never spoken to Sharon in such a cold voice, and it made her tremble as she picked


    up the clothes next to her and put them on with her hands shaking.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom was dead silent.


    With his entire body shrouded in coldness, he stood to one side as his gaze was filled with rage,


    and the veins on his forehead throbbed. Then, he turned to look at Sharon with a terrifying gaze.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405


    In the quiet bedroom, a dripping sound was heard clearly.


    It was the sound of blood dripping onto the floor. At that moment, Shawn stood by the bed and did


    not move, nor did he care about his wounds. In fact, he allowed his wound to bleed while he had his


    gaze fixated on Sharon.


    Meanwhile, Sharon''s entire body went numb from his stares.


    A momentter, William''s voice sounded anxiously outside the door, "Mr. Lewis, let me go in and


    bandage your wound."


    However, Shawn ignored him and looked at Sharon. In a hoarse voice, he asked, "Were you going


    to kill me if William didn''t enter the room?"


    "Yes!" Without hesitation, Sharon raised her head to look at him and said, "That day, when you


    called me, I already had the determination to kill you. Do you think two months of me staying by


    your side would help me lessen my hatred for you? No, Shawn. In these two months, my hatred for


    you has been growing stronger every day."


    With a voice that was as soft as cotton but which also sounded empty, Shawn asked, "Do you...


    hate me that much?"


    "Indeed! You''ve killed my father! How could you do that to my father?" Whenever Sharon mentioned


    her father, she would get very emotional. At that moment, she endured the intense pain in her legs


    and sat up from the bed. As she looked into his eyes, she questioned in a cold voice, "Shawn, have


    you lost your conscience? The moment you killed my father, did you even think that he once treated


    you and loved you as if you were his own son? However, in the end, you took his life away with your


    own hands. How could you do that to him?"


    Since Sharon couldn''t use her legs due to the injury, so she supported herself with her knees. After


    she crawled forward a few steps, she suddenly reached out and grabbed Shawn''s clothes to pull


    him right toward her face. With her voice which was almost on the verge of breaking down, she


    asked, "Tell me, what were you thinking when you killed him back then? You saw how much pain


    my father was in, yet you did nothing to save him. Shawn, right here..."


    Then, she pointed to his heart and said, "... Your conscience, does it feel good? Have you had any


    nightmares? Did my father haunt you


    in your sleep? Do you know why I didn''t hand those videos to the police? It was because I didn''t


    want to let you off easily. I would only feel satisfied if I killed you with my own hands!"


    While Sharon burst into tears, she shouted, "Someday, I will definitely kill you. I will avenge my


    father!"


    When she was done, she hugged herself and curled up her body into a ball on the bed as she


    whimpered in despair.


    In the meantime, Shawn''s whole body was trembling, and even his muscles were shaking


    uncontrobly. Every word Sharon uttered was like a sharp sword that was stabbing his mind, and


    the pain was unbearable.


    Immediately, he knelt next to the bed and took her into his arms, "I''m sorry, I was obsessed, and I


    lost my mind. Sharon, I''m sorry, you can beat me up and scold me, and you can also kill me. Just


    don''t torture yourself like this!"


    As Shawn uttered those words, he turned her body toward him and used his hand to wipe away her


    tears. However, Sharon''s tears were flowing like a river, and he couldn''t stop them, so he lowered


    his head and kissed her to wipe away all of the salty tears.


    At that moment, he muttered to himself, "I regretted it. I regretted it the moment I came out of your


    father''s ward. I''m sorry... I''m so sorry..."


    When Sharon saw that he had finally admitted it himself, she let out a scream and gave him a hard


    p.


    A loud smack was heard, and five handprints appeared on Shawn''s face. With a face that was


    numb and red, he looked at her with a fiery gaze, "I know you hate me, but how can you stop hating


    me? Will you stop hating me once you''ve killed me? Huh?"


    "Fine, as long as you stop hating me, you can kill me!"


    As soon as Shawn finished his words, he stood up and found a small dagger. Directly, he ced it


    in Sharon''s hand as his lips trembled, "Come on, stab me!"


    With his finger pointed at his own heart, he said, "If you killed me, you won''t hate me anymore,


    right?"


    Then, he held her wrist and slowly stabbed the knife into his own chest under her shocking gaze.


    The sharp edge of the knife punctured his skin and made a slight sound. The next minute, a tiny red


    spot appeared on his white shirt on his chest. In just a few seconds, the tiny spot of blood gradually


    became bigger, and the smell of blood began to fill the air.


    "Ah..."


    She suddenly let out a scream while her wrist shook violently. A few seconds ago, she could clearly


    feel the knife piercing through his flesh, which made her scream in fear.


    However, Shawn looked at her with a smile and didn''t even make a sound.


    "Mr. Lewis!"


    At that moment, William kicked the door open and came in to see the scene that made him tremble.


    Instantly, he rushed over to rescue Shawn from Sharon.


    However, the stab was not deep, so William pulled out the dagger and quickly stopped the bleeding.


    Then, he carried Shawn on his back and ran outside.


    Meanwhile, Sharon sat on the bed with her hands still stained with Shawn''s blood. Her entire body


    was trembling, and her face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    In Beachmarsh City.


    Two months was neither too long nor too short, but in these two months, there were great changes


    that happened in Beachmarsh City.


    The news of ''The Almighty Isai'' being prosecuted a week ago was all over the news, no matter if it


    was the newspaper or the news on the television...


    In fact, everyone in Beachmarsh City knew Isai because he was full of power and influence.


    Besides, he was considered the domineering force in Beachmarsh City. People who didn''t dare to


    talk about it before were now able to talk about it openly in public. Over the past week,izens had


    been getting more excited about this matter, even more so than when it was just reported a week


    ago.


    Meanwhile, in the interrogation room, Isai was sitting on a chair with a calm expression. For three


    consecutive days, people came in to interrogate him. If it weren''t for his strong psychological quality,


    he probably wouldn''t have been able to withstand this kind of intensity.


    Some of his so- called illegal photos and evidence were ced in front of him as the staff member


    who interrogated him asked him to admit his crime as soon as possible. However, Isai kept his eyes


    shut and did not say a word.


    In fact, he didn''t want to have anything to do with these people.


    It was because he knew that there would be a higher-positioned staff toe and talk to him, but


    he had no idea when that person would appear.


    When the interrogator realized that Isai kept his mouth tightly shut, he walked out of the room


    without any aplishment, and the room fell into silence once again.


    After a while, a slight noise came from the door as someone entered the room, pulled out a chair,


    and sat down opposite Isai.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The moment Isai opened his eyes and saw the person who came in, he frowned and asked, "It''s


    you?"


    With a faint smile, Stanley answered, "Why can''t it be me?"


    At that instant, Isai''s face, which had been calm for several days, finally changed. "Am I under


    investigation because you did something behind my back?"


    "You were called for an investigation because you really did do some shady things." Although


    Stanley didn''t admit that he was the one who did it, however, by saying so, he also indirectly meant


    that these things had something to do with him.


    "There''s only have one thing that I want to know." As Isai shifted his body, he stared straight at his


    powerful son and asked, "Which force did you work with behind my back to pull me down from such


    a high position? What kind of benefits did they promise you?"


    While Stanley tapped his fingers slowly on the surface of the table, he answered, "You don''t have to


    worry about this. What you should do is give your current situation some proper thoughts, and the


    most important thing now is how you can protect yourself. If you were to hand over all the evidence


    personally, you will be given a light sentence, and you will also be exempted from a death


    sentence."

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406


    After Stanley finished speaking, the small room became exceptionally quiet.


    At this moment, Isai kept silent and pursed his lips, as if he was considering Stanley''s words. His


    expression made it difficult for others to guess what he was thinking.


    Even Stanley couldn''t guess his mind.


    After a long time, Isai spoke, "Are you seriously using this kind of shitty bait on me? Stanley, you''ve


    disappointed me. I thought you would use a more brilliant method to get the evidence from me."


    As soon as Stanley heard that, his face darkened.


    "Because you haven''t gotten any substantial evidence from me. That''s why you have been holding


    me until now. And your people are useless as they were not able to get any info from me. Because


    of that, those who support you can''t hold back anymore that they now want you to persuade me as


    you''re my son, making me drop my guard. Am I right?"


    "Unfortunately, they have miscalcted. What they didn''t know was that you are the person that I


    need to be wary of the most." Isai ced both of his hands on the table with his gaze as sharp as a


    de. "I''m your father! How dare you send me here and worked with the others to tackle me?! You


    are indeed more ruthless than me!"


    "Shut up!" Stanley sneered as he became angry. "Father? You don''t deserve to be my father! Have


    you ever seen a father who wants to kill his own son and grandson, as well as his daughter-inw?


    You don''t even care about my mother''s life, and yet you still address yourself as my father? What a


    joke?!" Raising his eyebrows, Isai finally understood. "Now, I know the reason you and the others


    sent me here. It was because of Sharon''s death, wasn''t it? You thought I was the one who killed


    her, so you wanted to avenge her."


    The next second, Stanley''s expression froze and his body stiffened.


    "You''re truly an infatuated person." Isaiughed out loud. "You''re the only one who is an affectionate


    and loyal man in the Jones Family. Why was that woman worthy of your love? She did note


    from a privileged family and was even not the prettiest woman out there. She didn''t even possess


    the qualifications to stand by your side, and yet you are so loyal to her. Why?"


    Upon hearing that, Stanley looked at Isai expressionlessly. "Someone like you will never understand


    because you''re such a cruel person with no empathy."


    "Didn''t we agree that you married her for her father''s organs? She would be useless once you got


    her father''s organs to save your mother''s life." Isai was trying to let Stanley recall the past. "You


    have made this promise with me before. Don''t you remember?"


    Back then, Isai had nned to kill Sharon by creating a random ident when he found her father.


    In that way, he would have less trouble in the future. However, Stanley had stopped him by saving


    Sharon from the danger. What surprised him the most was that Stanley even married her in the end.


    At the thought of this, Isai sighed. "It''s a pity that you married her as her presence had caused a lot


    of tragedy. She was a scourge! I''m so relieved that she is finally dead now."


    Secondter, with a ''bang'' sound, Stanley violently threw a punch at Isai, and immediately, blood


    oozed out from Isai''s nose.


    Wiping the blood casually, Isai was not angry. Instead, heughed even more happily. He finally


    discovered Stanley''s weakness. He knew that once a person had a weakness, he would no longer


    be indestructible.


    At this time, with his face darkened, Stanley sat on the chair with his chest heaving.


    However, Isai ignored his expression and continued, "I heard that she was murdered two months


    ago. Although you have tried your best to look for her, you weren''t able to find her. And now two


    months have passed. You couldn''t even find her body. How does it feel to lose your most beloved


    one? Does it feel good?"


    "Even without any evidence, you acted so guickly to arrest me. You did it all because of your


    selfishness, didn''t you? You thought that Sharon''s death had something to do with me, so in a fit of


    anger, you joined forces with those who wanted to bring me down to take revenge on me. But, you


    know what? You were too impatient. You didn''t even have any evidence to show before attacking


    me. That''s totally not worth it by doing so."


    If he could restrain himself and attack him a few yearster with the destructive evidence, Isai


    would''ve died for sure.


    He was so stupid to show his own weakness so soon just for a woman!


    "Through this attack, I got to know those who had betrayed me to support you. The shot you have


    taken this time not only would not bring any harm to me, but also you are giving me a chance to


    fight back indirectly. In fact, those who had betrayed me are greedy people. Are you sure that you


    won''t end up like me if you cooperate with them?"


    Hearing that, Stanley pursed his lips tightly without saying a single word.


    When Isai saw his reaction, he shrugged indifferently. "I didn''t intend for you to answer my


    questions. I was just trying to warn you that having a strong backer doesn''t mean you''ll have a


    stable life. They are just using you. As soon as they get what they want, they''ll betray you right


    away. I know very well what they''re up to."


    "Is that so?" Stanleyughed sarcastically. "You know it so well because you''re that kind of person,


    aren''t you?"


    "I''ll forget about what you did to me earlier, so you may leave now." Chuckling, Isai looked at


    Stanley, who still appeared unfriendly. Still, Isai acted nothing like him in trouble as he continued


    yfully. "You can''t get anything from me anyway. Go now. I have said what I want to say."


    Sitting on the chair, Stanley was obviously in a bad mood. His hands that were ced on the table


    clenched into fists, causing the blue veins to bulge on the back of his hands.


    After a long while, he asked, "Are you really not the one who set up Sharon?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "I did want her to die, but not to the extreme that I needed to deal with her personally. She was a


    mere weak woman. For the sake of my two grandchildren, I did not harm her," Isai spoke with a


    poker face. "I only know that she went missing with Shawn. As for whether she is still alive, that''s


    something I don''t know. Shawn''s failure this time has caused him a lot of enemies. If Sharon got


    involved with him, I''m afraid she would be in grave danger."


    Hearing that, Stanley didn''t respond. Then, pushing the chair aside, he got up and was about to


    leave.


    At the door, Isai suddenly spoke behind Stanley, "She is dead now. You don''t have to take things


    too hard and destroy yourself. After all, she was just a woman."


    When he finished his words, he shifted his gaze to Stanley''s hair.


    His hair had turned white in one night.


    Meanwhile, Stanley still didn''t say anything before opening the door and walked out.


    It wasn''t until the door closed that his expression changed again. The anger on his face suddenly


    ebbed away like the tide.


    After leaving the room, he went into another room, in which sat a middle-aged man in a suit.


    Outside the room, that man''s secretary was about to leave after serving him a cup of tea. When the


    secretary saw Stanley, he smiled at him, greeting. "Mr. Jones, are you done?"

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407


    Stanley nodded. Seeing that, the secretary stood aside and said, "The boss has been waiting for


    you for a good while. So, I''ll get going first. Mr. Jones, what do you want to drink? I''ll ask Director


    Tuff to serve you a drink."


    "I''m good. Thank you."


    "Then I will leave you alone with my boss."


    After the secretary finished his words, he turned around and left. Coming to the front of a middle-


    aged man, Stanley looked at him respectfully.


    This man had an extraordinary identity, making Stanley show him respect naturally.


    Secondster, the middle-aged man looked up with a smile. He pointed to the chair while speaking,


    "Sit down."


    Stanley obeyed his words and sat down.


    "So, you went to talk to your father in detail? What did he say?" After finishing reading the


    document, the middle-aged man looked up and asked Stanley.


    Facing his question, Stanley answered honestly, "He had nothing to fear as he knew that I don''t


    have any solid evidence right now, and thereby he was not panicked at all."


    "Okay." The middle- aged man nodded and said after a moment of silence, "Because I don''t have


    enough evidence, my superior kept pressuring me. You told me that you have a way to expose him.


    Tell me; what are you going to do?"


    However, Stanley answered faintly, "Let him go."


    The middle-aged man paused for a second before adding, "Do you mean to allow him to go back to


    his country?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Firstly, there is no evidence. Secondly, I''m able to think of a way to get the evidence only after I let


    him go back," Stanley said slowly. "Someone like him will definitely check the evidence that he hid


    earlier as soon as he is released. Only at that time will I have the chance to know where he hid the


    evidence."


    After a moment of silence, the middle-aged man picked up the cup of tea, taking two sips of it


    slowly. Instead of answering, he asked again, "What did you and your father say in the monitoring


    room just now?"


    The whole session was recorded just now.


    Why was he asking him when he could figure it out by himself? Stanley thought for a moment


    before replying, "He was very arrogant as he believed that I don''t have any evidence, and thereby


    he won''t reveal anything. Moreover, he''s intentionally trying to sow discord between me and you.


    And, that''s all."


    Seeing that he was telling the truth, the middle- aged man smiled. In fact, he had already known the


    conversation between Stanley and his father as he had ess to the surveince camera of the


    monitoring room.


    The reason he asked was to determine whether Stanley was telling the truth.


    "When do you want me to let him go?" asked the middle-aged man.


    "Wait till I finish one more thing. After that, I will email you."


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for your updates."


    Hearing that, Stanley nodded.


    "Well, you shall go back and have a rest." The middle-aged man looked at Stanley and said, "I


    heard that you haven''t found your wife yet. Feel free to let me know if you need any help."


    Stanley unceremoniously epted the favor, nodding, "Sure. Thanks in advance."


    "You''re wee." Then, the middle-aged man gave an order, and a secondter, his secretary


    opened the door and came in. "Bring Mr. Jones to the door."


    The secretary nodded with a smile. "Mr. Jones, this way please."


    With that, Stanley stood up and left. After he left, the secretary approached the middle-aged man,


    asking in a low voice, "Can we trust him?"


    Hearing that, the middle-aged man nced at his secretary.


    "They are father and son after all. I''m afraid that he will change his mind in the future." The


    secretary frowned, whispering. "Our superior is not easy to deal with. If we fail to arrest Isai this


    time, our next boss will definitely look down on us."


    Hearing that, the middle-aged man pondered for a while before saying, "Stanley and his father have


    always been against each other. I think we can trust Stanley for the moment. We just have to be


    more cautious. In case he betrays us, we must get rid of him immediately."


    Instantly, the secretary agreed. "Yes, sir."


    It was cold in the winter. Anthony stood by the car and had waited for Stanley for nearly half an


    hour. After a long while, he finally saw a maning from afar. The man was covered with a ck


    woolen coat, which made him look taller.


    Not only that, his aura was so aloof that it gave people chills.


    His face with deep facial features had no expression at all, which didn''t allow others to read his


    mind.


    As soon as he reached the side of the car, Stanley opened the car door with his huge hand in a


    ck glove. The next second, he leaned into the car seat and ordered in a low voice, "Let''s go."


    Hearing that, Anthony came to his senses and immediately got into the car. Quickly, he started the


    car and left. After traveling out a distance, he asked, "Do you want to go back, boss?"


    In the car, there was silence for a long time.


    Noticing that, Anthony waited for another moment before turning around to take a look, and in the


    next second, he was stunned.


    He saw Stanley lean back in the back seat, sound asleep.


    When he saw that, he sighed, and then, he slowed down the car before he began to drive slowly on


    the streets.


    During these two months, Stanley probably didn''t sleep well every day...


    Now that he could fall asleep, Anthony decided to let him have a good sleep for a while.


    After Sharon went missing for two months, Stanley had searched for her nonstop all over the


    country, but until now, she was still nowhere to be seen, causing him to feel so desperate as if there


    was a knife stabbing his heart.


    Because of that, Anthony looked forward to Sharon''s sudden return. Just like how she had


    disappeared before but then appeared at the doorstep of the house without warning.


    After Anthony drove around the streets for half an hour, Stanley who was sitting in the back seat


    finally woke up. He then asked with a frown, "How long have I slept?"


    "Not very long. It''s only been a little more than half an hour." Anthony immediately replied.


    "Alright." Stanley said. After thinking for a moment, he ordered, "Let''s go back."


    "To where?"


    In fact, there was nothing wrong with Anthony asking this question as he was unsure whether he


    wanted to go to Sharon''s apartment or Ember''s house.


    After all, Stanley had moved Ember elsewhere since Isai was taken away.


    "Go back to Charming Hills Apartment."


    "Yes, sir."


    Turning the steering wheel, Anthony changed the direction of the car. Inside the car, there was only


    silence again. When Anthony noticed that, he wanted to turn on the radio to listen to the traffic


    report, but then, he was afraid of disturbing Stanley. Thus, in the end, he kept driving silently.


    Out of nowhere.


    "Stop the car now."


    Stanley suddenly spoke with an anxious tone. "Anthony, stop the car!"


    Anthony was shocked when he heard that Stanley''s tone had changed. He immediately thought that


    something bad might happen. Without further thinking, he immediately pulled over the car, and


    before the carpletely stopped, Stanley had already opened the door and went out of the car.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Instantly, Anthony turned around and called out, "Boss?"


    However, Stanley was in a hurry. Ignoring Anthony, he strode toward a woman anxiously and


    stopped behind her. Then, he reached out his trembling hand, fearing that it was just a dream, so he


    quickly withdrew his hand and asked in a hoarse voice, "Sharon?"


    Hearing Stanley''s voice, the woman turned around. At first, she was stunned, but a secondter,


    her face turned red. "Sir... Sir, did you call me?"


    Wow, this man was so handsome. Was he a celebrity?


    His facial features were so deep, sharp, and angr. Not only that, he had a cold aura as well.


    When the woman met Stanley''s gaze, her heart was beating fast as Stanley was now looking at her


    with burning eyes as if she was a lost treasure. It was unbearable for her to look into his eager


    eyes... But as soon as she turned around, Stanley''s bright eyes quickly dimmed.


    Did he get the wrong person?

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408


    Sure enough, the man said, "Sorry, miss. I got the wrong person."


    "Oh, it''s okay, it''s okay." The girl waved her hand and smiled. "The way you called her name sounds


    so loving. Is that your girlfriend''s name?"


    Stanley was about to leave, but he stopped and turned around. "Sharon is not my girlfriend."


    "Oh?"


    The girl''s eyes lit up. Since they were not a couple, did this mean that she had a chance? Haha!


    "She is my wife."


    Oops.


    The disappointment in her eyes was obvious, but soon she came back to her senses. "I think your


    wife must be very beautiful."


    Such a handsome man, of course his wife would be beautiful too.


    At the thought of Sharon, Stanley''s expression changed and the corners of his mouth curled into a


    smile.


    Oh my, he actually smiled!


    The girl''s heart throbbed out of control again. He looked more handsome when he smiled. When he


    didn''t smile, he seemed like the coldest person you''d ever met; but when he did, his smile could


    melt every woman''s heart.


    "Sir, can I take a picture with you?" The girl asked with a blush.


    Stanley nced at her. "Take a picture?"


    "Yes, I want to take a photo of you and post it to my social media to show off. Today is considered a


    lucky day; although I''m spending Christmas alone, I still met someone as handsome as you."


    The girl smiled and did not bother masking her intentions at all.


    She was honest and cute.


    Stanley''s eyes shed. "Did you say today is Christmas?"


    "Yeah, yeah, don''t you know? Look at the streets and alleys, all the shops are decorated with


    Christmas ornaments and lights!" The girl pointed to a shop. "But, Mr. Handsome, it seems that


    you''re alone. Where''s your wife? Why didn''t you go shopping with her?"


    Judging by the man''s attire, he seemed to be an elite. He must be so busy that he did not have time


    to apany his wife at home.


    "I''m telling you, Christmas is supposed to be spent with your loved ones. Even if you are busy, it


    shouldn''t be an excuse. It''s already sote now. You should buy a gift as an apology to your wife,


    otherwise, she will certainly not forgive you."


    The girl was warm-hearted. "At least when you try to coax your wife, she won''t me you for not


    being able to be with her on such an important holiday."


    Well, she thought that her idea was great, but why did this man seem sadder and look so pitiful?


    The girl got a little flustered. "Hey, did I say something wrong?"


    Just then, Stanley let out a faint sigh. "My wife... is not with me. I really wish to spend this important


    holiday with her."


    Immediately, the girl covered her mouth; her eyes showed slight regret. Did she just bring up


    something upsetting? She knew her bbering mouth would sooner orter cause trouble.


    "Well, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it." The girl was particrly guilty. "How about I spend Christmas with


    you? You see, we are both alone. I can apany you, and you can apany me. How about


    that?"


    Stanley chuckled, "Miss, I have a wife."


    The girl''s face blushed, but she still unabashedly said, "You are really strange. I know that you have


    a wife, I''m not trying anything. Don''t think of it differently, okay? I just wanted to apologize for what I


    have said."


    All this while, Anthony was standing behind them, inevitably hearing their conversation. He originally


    thought that Stanley would leave soon, but he didn''t expect Stanley to say, "If that''s the case, then


    I''ll have to trouble you."


    Stunned, the girl waved her hand and answered, "No trouble at all. I can apany you to do


    whatever you want to do."


    "I want to choose a present for my wife. Why don''t youe with me?"


    "Okay, no problem. I''m usually really good at picking gifts for others."


    Later on, the two of them entered the mall. After shopping for an hour, they managed to buy lots of


    gifts. As they exited the mall, Stanley gave a small shopping bag to the girl. "Consider it your reward


    for apanying me to pick so many gifts."


    The girl was a little embarrassed. "It''s not much work. In fact, I have to thank you for the chance to


    visit so many luxury stores. Usually, the shop assistants won''t even look at me."


    Stanley smiled and didn''t say anything, still holding on to the bag.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Seeing him like this, the girl didn''t shy away. "Since you insist on giving me, I shall ept it then."


    Stanley gave a slight nod of his head and turned to leave.


    Just as he was leaving, the girl shouted from behind, "Sir, don''t you want to know what''s my name?"


    "We''ve just met by chance. I don''t think we''ll meet again in the future."


    The girl did not persevere. "You are really nice to your wife. It''s obvious that you really love her."


    Yes, he loved her very much. Whenever he thought of her, he would feel his heart clench.


    Stanley stood where he was, once again returning to his lonesome and cold demeanor; no one


    could go near him.


    Curiously, the girl stared at his almost white hair and decided to inquisitively ask, "Why is your hair


    like this?"


    Stanley looked very young. He was about 30 years old but he had white hair. When he entered the


    mall, people had been looking at him, but he didn''t seem to care about the stares.


    Unfazed, Stanley didn''t say anything else and immediately left.


    As he walked away, the girl stood where she was, staring nkly at his tall and straight back. She


    pitied for him. She sighed and finally left the ce.


    It was almost ten o''clock when Stanley returned to his apartment. He thought that his two children


    had fallen asleep, but he was surprised to see them sitting on the living room''s sofa.


    Hearing the sound of the door open, Sadie turned around and looked at him. Her face was


    brimming with joy. Immediately, she jumped off the sofa and ran to him. "Dad, you''re here!"


    Stanley bent down to pick her up. "Did you miss daddy?"


    "Yes!" Sadie was sweet. "But Daddy, you never came to see Seamus and me, and he told me not to


    call you Daddy in the future."


    Stanley was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t help but turn his gaze towards his son. This child


    had hated him for the past two months as he med him for losing Sharon, their mother.


    "He was just joking with you. I bought a gift for you just now." Stanley walked into the living room


    and put the bag in his hand on the sofa. "Open it with Seamus and see if you like it or not."


    Seamus didn''t even bother to look at the gifts. He simply said, "I don''t like it", before pulling Sadie


    into the bedroom.


    Meanwhile, Hazel who was sitting aside, saw the tension between father and son, and helplessly


    sighed, "Mr. Stanley, Seamus is still young. There are some things that he doesn''t know. Don''t be


    angry with him."


    Stanley didn''t take it to heart either. He nodded and asked, "Where''s my mother?"


    "In the bedroom. She just took the medicine and said that she was a little tired so she wanted to


    have a rest."


    "I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Yes, sir."


    The moment Stanley pushed the bedroom door open, his mother was awakened. When she saw


    that it was her soning in, she waved her hand at him. Stanley went over and sat down beside


    the bed. He said directly, "I''ll have someone release Isai in two days."

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409


    Upon hearing this, Stanley''s mother, Ember was stunned. After a long pause, she finally asked,


    "You must have your reasons to do so. But what I don''t understand is why would you release him


    after all the hassle you went through to get him taken away?"


    Isai was that kind of man where you had only one chance to defeat him. If the chance was not


    seized, it would be difficult to put him down again.


    "Letting him out is just a bait to lure the enemy."


    Stanley thought for a moment and exined to his mother, "I can''t convict him now because I don''t


    have the most important evidence. I''ve searched all the ces, his office, his study, and even his


    house, and I haven''t found what I want."


    "The first thing he''ll do after you let him out is to check whether the most important thing for him is


    still there. At that time, you can know where he puts the evidence."


    Stanley nodded, "This is the most foolish method, but it is the only way to get what I want."


    Ember thought for a moment before adding, "As a precautionary measure towards me, he definitely


    won''t leave anything important in the old estate. He still has a few properties outside, and you can


    discreetly get someone to put in some easily hidden cameras there."


    This way, even if Isai was released, Stanley would be aware of his every move.


    Stanley looked at his mother and was slightly surprised at his mother''s quick-wittedness. "That''s


    what I think too, but it''s still not enough to only have a hidden camera."


    "What else do you want to prepare?"


    "For so many years, he has been apanied by a woman."


    Then, Ember remembered that she had once met this particr woman. "Are you going to bribe


    her?"


    "She is Isai''s most trusted woman. In my opinion, she''s the most suitable person for the job."


    Hearing this, Ember smiled and nodded. "Since you''ve already arranged everything, I don''t need to


    say more. You just need to take care of yourself. He''s a mad person; if you provoke him, there''ll be


    repercussions. He won''t let anyone off the hook."


    "I know."


    Just like that, the topic ended. Ember held her son''s hand and said, "Stay here tonight. The two


    children haven''t been with you for a long time. They miss you so much."


    Ever since Sharon''s disappearance, Stanley had been busy looking for her, so much so that he


    rarely saw his two children, as he was entirely focused on finding Sharon.


    As time went by, it was inevitable that the two children would be distant from him.


    Thus, Ember particrly hoped that he would stay tonight.


    But Stanley got up and said, "No, I''ll go back. It''ste. You should rest. I''ll go and see if they have


    fallen asleep."


    Ember sighed.


    When Stanley came to the small bedroom, Hazel was tucking the two children in. When she saw


    Stanleying in, she quietly tiptoed and went out.


    Sadie''s eyshes were still wet with tears. She was sucking her fingers and her nose was still red.


    It was obvious that she had cried before falling asleep.


    He sat on the bed and looked at them. Physically and mentally exhausted, he sighed andid down


    beside the two little children.


    He stretched out his long arms and wrapped them in his arms. He looked at the ceiling and slowly


    closed his eyes.


    Yet, he couldn''t fall asleep.


    As long as he closed his eyes, he will see Sharon.


    During this period, he was exhausted, yet he couldn''t fall asleep. Sometimes he would rely on drugs


    to help him to sleep.


    Only in this way could he sleep for a few hours every night.


    He slowly curled up as he held the children and muttered, "I''m sorry, I''ve lost your father..."


    The sound was so soft that it was barely audible, but Seamus opened his eyes at this moment.


    His little face was filled with confusion as he looked at the man whoid beside him and hugged him


    tightly. He was at a loss for what to do; whether to call him or push him off the bed.


    But his father looked very tired, and he looked very hurt. It wouldn''t be good if he did that.


    He really hated him, hated that his mother was missing, but grandma said that it was not his father''s


    fault. If he hated his father, his father might be sad...


    Actually, he didn''t hate them. He just missed his mother very much. He really wished that his mother


    could return to them, and that made him angry with his father.


    Why didn''t his father quickly find his mother? Didn''t he miss her?


    No one knew how much time had passed in the quiet bedroom. Stanley, whose eyes had been


    closed the entire time, opened his eyes, which met with his son''s, and he was stunned for a


    moment.


    "How did you wake up?" asked Stanley.


    "I didn''t even sleep."


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "I''m looking at you."


    "Were you asleep? You were dreaming. I heard you calling Mom''s name." Seamus was curious and


    puzzled. "You told grandma that she didn''t leave us on purpose. She had her reason. You can lie to


    Sadie, but you can''t fool me."


    "... I know you are smart."


    "Then tell me, where did Mom go?" Seamus''s voice trembled when he said this. "She... didn''t want


    us anymore?"


    After all, he was still young and was afraid of being abandoned. "You didn''t want us before, so now


    it''s Mom''s turn to leave us?"


    Stanley immediately sat up and carried his son in his arms. He looked into Seamus''s eyes and said


    one word at a time, "I''ve never abandoned you, your mother too. She loves you very much. You


    miss her. She misses you too, even more than you do, so don''t you think that way, okay?"


    "Then tell me, where did Mom go?"


    "She... was taken away by bad people."


    Seamus''s eyes widened. "Then is she in danger?"


    Stanley patted his son''s head. "No, definitely not."


    Although Seamus really wanted to ask his father why was he so sure, he nced at his father''s


    seriousness and he couldn''t bring himself to ask.


    Finally, he looked at him seriously and said, "I need you to promise me one thing."


    "Go ahead."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You must find a way to bring Mom back, otherwise, I will cut ties with you in the future."


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled into a smile. "This threat seems to work well. I promise you


    that I will definitely bring your mother back."


    "You promise!"


    "I promise."


    "Then I... I shall believe you this time." Seamus yawned. "You can leave now. I''m going to sleep.


    Don''t stay overnight. If Sadie wakes up at night and sees you, she''ll be too excited to sleep. When


    you find mom, you cane take Sadie and I back. Now you should go and find mom. I won''t


    disturb you."


    Stanley stood by the bed, pausing a long time to look at the two children. He said "yes" softly, only


    to turn around and leave.

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410


    Seeing Stanley walked out, Hazel knew that he wanted to leave, but she still couldn''t help but ask


    him to stay, "Don''t you want to stay?"


    "No, I''ll go back." Stanley stood on the porch to change his shoes. "Take your rest, it''s gettingte."


    "Aye, alright."


    Looking at the man''s straight back and his hair that turned white overnight, Hazel couldn''t help


    sighing, and even her eyes turned red. Finally, she wiped her eyes and went back to her room.


    Stanley drove back alone. After returning home to take a shower, he didn''t feel sleepy at all,


    probably because he had a short nap sleeping beside Seamus. Taking out the gift he bought for


    Sharon earlier during the day, he slumped into the sofa and slowly looked at it.


    She wondered what the ne would look like when she wore it around her neck.


    Her corbone was so beautiful, it would probably look very nice.


    He thought about it again. It dawned upon him that he had never given anything to Sharon all these


    years, and she had never asked for anything from him.


    Finally, he put the gift away and took out his mobile phone to call Ryan. There was a quick answer


    from the other end. "Hello?"


    "Where are you now?"


    Without hesitance, he went straight to the point.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "The border." Ryan stood in the night and said truthfully, "From the information that I''ve gathered


    from Beachmarsh City''s gas stations, I found Shawn driving all the way south. If my guess is right,


    he couldn''t stay in the country. He is probably getting out of the country."


    Stanley had long guessed this. He had also sent people over a few countries to search for him.


    However, there were simply too many people in this world. Searching for two persons, was


    undoubtedly like finding a needle in a haystack.


    "Don''t worry. I am the one who lost her. I''ll definitely get her back." Ryan''s voice was a bit heavy. "I''ll


    keep to my words."


    Ever since the day Sharon disappeared, Ryan had med himself for not looking out for her. That


    was why he took the initiative to look for Sharon with Stanley. He was the only one that Stanley


    trusted; Stanley trusted his abilities, which was why he had given this important mission to him.


    Every day, he would report the news that he had received. Stanley knew that living out in the open


    was challenging. He could not say anything else, but only ''thank you.''


    "That''s what I should do." Ryan pursed his lips. After saying these words, he hung up the phone.


    Stanley was lying on the sofa, staring at the ceiling in the quiet night. The only sound that could be


    heard was the ticking of the rm clock in the corner. He was motionless, and even his breathing


    was shallow, as if he wasn''t breathing at all.


    After an indeterminable amount of time, Stanley''s vision gradually blurred as he slowly closed his


    eyes.


    Once again, he dreamt of Sharon. He saw Sharon lying in a pool of blood. Because of the pain, she


    had been shedding tears, and she had been calling his name, saying that she wanted him to save


    her as soon as possible...


    It was like Stanley was pressed down by a ghost, causing him to be unable to move at all. He


    wanted to hug her in his arms and bring her away from that ce, but there was nothing he could


    do about it.


    s, he woke up from his dream in a cold sweat. The sofa was wet despite it being a cold day. He


    gasped heavily a few times, and then got up and went to the bathroom.


    Every day, he would experience different horrible dreams.


    Sometimes, he even thought that whatever was happening in his dreams, were in reality happening


    to Sharon too, in which he was in danger...


    It was impossible, he immediately brushed off his thoughts. Shawn could not hurt Sharon, so she


    would definitely be fine.


    Kinsey was a woman in her thirties. When she was 20, she followed Isai. There were many women


    by his side. However, Kinsey was the woman who stayed by his side the longest.


    So when she received Stanley''s call, she was definitely surprised. However, when she heard that


    Stanley wanted to see her, she was absolutely shocked.


    Why did he want to meet a woman who was his father''s mistress?


    With much apprehension and hesitation, Kinsey came to the teahouse to see Stanley.


    "Miss Lambert, have a seat." Stanley pointed at the chair opposite her. "What would you like to


    drink? Tea or juice?"


    Kinsey didn''t know what he wanted to do. She had no idea, so she casually answered, "Tea, I''m not


    picky."


    Stanley nodded and personally poured her a cup of tea. After taking a sip he said, "I''m sure Miss


    Lambert, you''re very curious as to why I''ve brought you here."


    "Yes, Mr. Stanley."


    "Don''t you want to ask?"


    "You... Since you''re the one who looked for me, I''m sure you''ll definitely say it even if I don''t ask."


    For this woman to be able to stay by Isai''s side for so many years, she was indeed able to maintain


    herposure.


    "Then I won''t be ambiguous with you. Miss Lambert, do you know about the news that Isai was


    taken away by the spy?"


    This incident had been the talk of the town in Beachmarsh City for a week. How could Kinsey not


    know about it?


    "The news was reported. I know a little about it." "What do you think, Miss Lambert?"


    "Me?"


    "Yes." Stanley looked straight at her. "Isai has fallen. You are the closest woman to him.


    Supposedly, you would have been taken away too. Do you know why you are still safe and sound


    now?"


    Kinsey''s heart kept pounding. "Why... why?"


    "Because I spoke for you, so you are fine."


    Kinsey opened her eyes wide. "Why are you helping me?"


    Then she couldn''t help saying, "Isai is still your father after all. You personally framed him. How...


    How can you do this?"


    Suddenly, Stanley broke intoughter. "Just now, I thought you were pretty smart. Why are you


    asking such a stupid question now?"


    Kinsey''s face was burning.


    Yes, the father and son had never been on good terms. They had no feelings for each other. She


    vaguely knew some of these things. But she didn''t expect that their rtionship would be so


    bad. It was terrible that they didn''t care about their family at all.


    "So then why on earth did you want me to meet me this time?" "I want to ask for a favor."


    "What... What''s the matter?"


    "Help me find evidence."


    Kinsey had a gut feeling that he might say something badter. Before she turned him down, she


    heard Stanley say slowly, "Isai has evidence of himself betraying his country. It may be a U-disk, or


    some paper documents. I want you to help me find those things, and then give them to me."


    "You''re crazy!" Kinsey rejected him without thinking. "How would I be able to find something that


    even you can''t find?"


    Besides, Isai would definitely keep these things in a particrly secretive way. It was impossible for


    her to find them.


    "Miss Lambert, please be patient." Stanley gestured for her to sit down. "Do you agree to my


    request?"


    "I don''t agree! Isai has been taken away. Where do you want me to find these pieces of evidence?"


    "I''ll be releasing him."


    "Wh-what?"


    "When the timees, you just need to help me pay attention to where he stores the most


    important things. I will then get them myself, and he won''t suspect you."

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411


    Kinsey''s heartbeat slowly calmed down. She sat down in the chair and looked at the man opposite


    her a few times. She asked, "Since Isai is going to be released, why should I help you with these? If


    he wasn''t released, I might help you. But if hees out, I can''t do these things under his nose."


    She knew very well what kind of person Isai was. He was cruel and merciless. In his eyes, human


    life was worthless. If he found out that she was going to go against him, she would definitely be


    killed.


    "I''ll just pretend that this conversation did not happen." Kinsey was about to leave, and she even


    warned him. "You must know that your father is a powerful man. You can''t defeat him."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Stanley smiled faintly and said, "Miss Lambert, I thought you were smart, but hadn''t it crossed your


    mind that, since I have the ability to get him locked up, and the ability to get him released; do you


    still think that I can''t defeat him?"


    Kinsey was stunned.


    "I want him dead. It''s simple. I could have gotten some international assassins to kill him, but I


    didn''t. Why? Because I want him to feel how his power slowly fades away from him."


    The most important thing for Isai was his power, and Stanley wanted to take this away from him little


    by little so that Isai could feel what it would feel like to lose something precious.


    "And you, if you don''t help me, how well do you think your ending will be? As long as you don''t


    agree, once you get out of this door, someone will immediately take you away and lock you up. Of


    course, I can let you go, but when Isaies out, I''ll deliberately let him know that we have met. Do


    you think that someone as suspicious as him will continue keeping you by his side? Women that he


    rejects will only face death. Don''t you understand this better than me?"


    Kinsey looked at this man incredulously, her whole body trembling. He was a devil, much more


    terrible than Isai.


    She had been by Isai''s side for so many years. Even though she may not know everything there is


    to know about him, she certainly still knew some secrets. If Isai became suspicious of her, he


    wouldn''t trust her as much as he had in the past. She wouldn''t be able to marry and settle down as


    any other woman does.


    The only ending she would end up with was death.


    Isai would never allow his mistress to leave his side.


    Two dayster, Isai was released. He directly got into the car with a gloomy face and ordered the


    driver, "Drive!"


    The driver left immediately.


    One dayter, Oscar was also released. Isai patted him on the shoulder and said, "You''ve been


    loyal to me for so many years. You''ve been wronged. Since I''ve managed toe out this time, I


    won''t be going back in. Go home and wash up first. We''ll talk about other stuff by then."


    "Yes, sir."


    In the vi halfway up the mountain, Oscar reported all recent events that had happened to Isai.


    "Madam was taken away by Mr. Stanley but we don''t know where she was sent to for the time


    being. Also, Mayor Liu and the others have been waiting for a long time. Do you want to see them


    first, or have dinner first?"


    "Let them in."


    "Alright."


    Kinsey waited until around ten o''clock in the evening before Oscar called her over. In the study, she


    saw that Isai seemed to have just taken a shower and was sitting in an old-fashioned wooden


    armchair in his bathrobe. He was looking through some documents in his hand. Seeing here in,


    he closed the documents and threw them into the drawer.


    Isai signaled for her toe over, and Kinsey immediately obliged.


    "Your massage techniques have always been good. I''m used to your massages. Give me one now,"


    said Isai.


    "Okay," Kinsey responded. She stood behind him, her motions gentle. After thinking for a while, she


    asked with concern, "How have you been during this period? Have you been upset?"


    Her voice softened, but suddenly someone held her wrist and yanked her body with force. Letting


    out a soft cry, she then fell onto hisp. As he lifted her chin, her heart started beating wildly.


    Isai looked at her for a few seconds and then said, "I appreciate your concern, but don''t meddle in


    my work affairs in the future. Do you understand?"


    Kinsey nodded repeatedly and said, "Yes, I do."


    Isai smiled and patted her cheek. "Have you taken a bath?"


    Kinsey blushed and said, "Yes."


    Half an hourter.


    Isai put on his clothes and sat on the old-fashioned wooden armchair,


    panting. ncing at Kinsey, he drank a mouthful of water before opening the drawer to get the


    document from earlier on. After reading it for a while, he got up and walked to the bookcase but


    suddenly stopped as if a thought crossed his mind. Then, he said to the woman on the sofa, "Leave


    the room!"


    Kinseyid there, not moving an inch.


    Isai frowned and walked over. He looked at her; her eyes were closed as if she was lifeless. He


    reached over to feel under her nose - there was still a faint breath.


    Isai called her name twice. Seeing that the woman did not answer, he decided to let her be.


    She was already fast asleep, so he didn''t have to worry about what she would see.


    He pressed a button in front of the bookcase. Suddenly, the bookcase was separated from the


    middle, revealing a door. Isai punched in the password and then disappeared behind the door.


    Upon seeing this, Kinsey, who was lying on the sofa, was so scared that she immediately closed her


    eyes, pretending that she had seen nothing.


    Meanwhile, the words that Stanley had told her two days ago suddenly rang in her mind. He said


    that he was looking for evidence and that it must have been hidden in a very secretive ce by


    Isai...


    Could this be the secret location that Stanley had mentioned?


    If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes today, she would never have thought that an ordinary


    bookcase actually had a door behind it.


    What was behind that door? She couldn''t imagine.


    She was too engrossed with her thoughts, so much that she did not realize Isai walking out from


    behind the bookcase. When he saw her sitting there wide awake, he flew into a rage. He turned


    around to close the secret door and then stomped over to give her one tight p on her face.


    "Ah..."


    Kinsey came to her senses because his p was very painful and caused her to fall from the sofa.


    Before she could get up, Isai kicked her with anger again.

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412


    Kinsey cried out in pain, "Stop hitting me! It hurts!"


    Hearing the noise from outside the door, Oscar immediately strode over and knocked on the door.


    "Mr. Jones, is everything okay inside?"


    Isai grabbed Kinsey''s hair and red at her. "You purposely watched me, didn''t you?"


    "No, no!" Kinsey felt pain all over her body. Her internal organs felt like they were entangled


    together. Cold sweat broke out from her body and she pleaded, "I didn''t. I really didn''t. I just woke


    up and just opened my eyes. I didn''t see anything!"


    She hugged his legs and cried bitterly, but in her heart, she was scared to death.


    Isai kicked her away angrily, and his face was livid. Even Oscar didn''t know this secret. Today, he


    was too careless and was deceived by this woman. She pretended to be asleep and found out


    about his secret.


    Isai strut to the desk and took out a gun from the drawer.


    ''Ah..." Kinsey saw what was in his hand. She


    was so scared that she covered her head and screamed. Her body shook violently. "No! Don''t kill


    me, please don''t kill me!"


    Squatting down in front of her, Isai raised her chin, and looked at her face full of snot and tears. His


    anger dispersed and he said with inexplicable pleasure, "Such a pity. In the past, your family


    begged me in the same way as you are doing right now."


    What?


    Kinsey widened her eyes. She could not believe it. She stopped trembling and muttered, "You


    said... you said that my family members died in an ident. You... you lied to me for so many


    years?"


    Like a ghost, her face was pale and bloodless. Her hair was messy, causing her to look particrly


    scary.


    Isai had no expression on his face. "You can go to hell and apany them!"


    Then he raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at the back of her head.


    No, she did not want to die!


    Kinsey rolled her eyes and was so scared that she passed outpletely!


    When Kinsey opened her eyes, she was confused. Was she dead?


    Herst memory was Isai pointing his gun at her. She was so frightened that she fainted, and when


    she opened her eyes, this was it.


    She pinched herself hard and gulped for a deep breath. It was painful; she was not dead!


    Kinsey widened her eyes in disbelief as she wondered why did Isai not kill her.


    If that kind of man wanted to kill her, he would not let her go easily. But why was she still alive?


    Someone gave her an answer. The door of the bedroom was pushed open, and Oscar walked in


    from outside. Behind him was a servant who was holding a te of food in her hand.


    "Get Miss Lambert a ss of water," Oscar said.


    The servant responded and immediately handed over the cup of water.


    Kinsey did not take it.


    Oscar smiled and waved his hand to let the servant go out.


    As soon as the door was closed, Oscar came up to her and looked down at her, "Miss Lambert, are


    you curious why are you still alive?"


    Kinsey''s lips trembled. "Yes."


    "I must say, you are very lucky. This is a particrly sensitive time, Mr. Jones had just been


    released, he couldn''t get into any sort of trouble as the public has their eyes on him. That''s why


    you''re still alive, for the time being."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Kinsey was not stupid. She immediately realized the deeper meaning in his words. "What do you


    mean by alive for the time being?"


    Was it inconvenient to kill her now? When there was a chance in the future where everything has


    gone back to normal, is Isai going to kill her again?


    "What do you think?" Oscar nced at her with ice-cold eyes. "There''s food over there. Don''t starve


    yourself to death before you are killed."


    After that, he turned around and was about to go out. Kinsey suddenly rushed over and hugged his


    leg. "Oscar, I beg you to save me. I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die now, and I don''t want to die


    in the future. Go and plead with Mr. Jones. Considering I''ve been with him for so many years, ask


    him to spare my life!"


    With a sneer, Oscar kicked her away. "You foolish and ignorant thing. You thought you could still live


    after seeing things that you weren''t supposed to look at?"


    Kinsey let out a cry of pain due to the kick. Her body curled up on the ground and it was so painful


    that she was shivering.


    "You are not allowed to create trouble these few days. There will be people who will send you food


    and drinks." Oscar nced at her. "Don''t think about any tricks, or you will lose your life faster than


    you know it."


    Kinsey retracted,id prone on the ground and cried.


    She cried for a long time and thought about many things. She remembered herself in the past.


    When she graduated from college at 22, she went to a banquet to serve as a hostess, during which,


    she identally spilled wine on Isai''s leather shoes. At that time, she panicked as this banquet was


    held by some famous high- ranking officials and businessmen. She couldn''t afford to offend any of


    them, but she made such a foolish mistake.


    As expected, she was brought to Isai that night. Not only did he not me her for being impolite at


    the banquet, but he even asked her how long she had been here. He also asked what was her


    family like and many more questions.


    After she answered them one by one, Isai asked her to leave.


    A monthter, she was knocked out by someone. When she woke up, she was in a bed, and Isai


    was sleeping beside her.


    She was so scared at that time that she didn''t know what to do but to cry. Later, Isai seemed to think


    that she was too noisy, so he asked someone toe in and sent her away. She also got a huge


    sum of money banked into her ount.


    In the following six months, as long as Isai thought of her, someone would appear in front of her. If


    she went with them, she would suffer less. If not, she would be knocked out and sent into Isai''s


    room.


    She called the police, only to realize how childish and ridiculous her actions were.


    Later on, she gradually learned how to behave.


    Isai had helped her family pay off all their debts, supported her brother to go to college, and


    financed her mother''s medicine bills... He used the power he had to make herpletely and


    wholeheartedly submit to him.


    However, one time, the three of them were all killed in a car ident when they went on a trip.


    She was too stupid. She had never suspected that her family had been murdered. She had always


    believed that all these years when she was with Isai! And yesterday, Isai finally told her that he had


    killed her family.


    Kinsey gave herself a tight p. How could she be so stupid? Having been with her enemy for so


    many years, she only knew how to blindly trust him!


    She couldn''t figure out why Isai wanted to harm her family. Was it because she was not docile


    enough? Was it because her family was too greedy that he wanted to kill them? Or was it because


    he had already gotten her to submit to him and no longer cared about her family, thus banishing


    them from this world? Or was it because he was afraid that one day, his affair with her would be


    exposed and he couldn''t take any chances, so he killed her family?


    No matter which way it was, it was very in line with the character of Isai.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413


    Dad, Mom, Brother... Kinsey cried and called out their names.


    She was sorry for them. She was the one who got them killed. Everything was her fault...


    No! A strong sense of hate appeared in her eyes. It was not her fault. Isai was the person who


    should be med the most!


    She had to avenge her family!


    She had to live!


    Three dayster, Stanley received a strange phone call. He nced at the caller ID and answered,


    "Hello."


    "Stanley, I... promise you."


    The person on the other end of the line was Kinsey.


    "Oh?" Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Didn''t you say that would disagreest time? Howe you


    have a change of heart?"


    "Because I have already found out where Isai hid his evidence."


    Stanley immediately pressed the recording key. "How would you like to cooperate?"


    "Come rescue me from him. I''ll tell you his secret."


    "Yes, it can be done."


    "He... there is a bookcase in his study, where there''s a door behind the cab. I saw him put some


    documents in. What you want should be in there."


    Upon hearing this, Stanley was slightly surprised. He couldn''t seem to find them anywhere. Was it


    because there was a secret door?


    Immediately, he rid this information to the middle-aged man. After a while, the middle-aged man


    called and asked directly, "Is it true?"


    "It shouldn''t be wrong."


    "That''s good. I''ll think of a way to solve this problem."


    "What are you going to do?"


    The middle-aged man thought for a moment and said, "First, find someone to check it out. If there


    really is a secret door in his residence, then there must be something hidden inside. As long as


    there is evidence, I will immediately take action."


    Upon hearing this, Stanley was apathetic. "Please take action as soon as possible. If you wait any


    longer, I''m afraid that there will be some changes."


    The middle-aged man smiled and said, "Of course, I know that."


    Stanley was just about to speak when a notification came from the other end of the line. He cleared


    his throat and said, "I won''t disturb you any further. Right now, you have a very important matter to


    attend to."


    Isai was the most pressing issue that the middle-aged man needed to do right now.


    Hanging up the phone, Stanley frowned and looked at the caller ID on the screen. It was a series of


    unfamiliar numbers, and ording to the country codes, it was not a domestic number.


    He subconsciously felt that this phone might be called by the person he wanted to see the most. His


    body went stiff, and when he picked up the phone, his voice trembled. "Hello..."


    A desperate voice came from the other end of the phone, "Stanley,e and save me!"


    "Beep beep beep..."


    Then, the line was cut.


    Stanley''s body swayed, almost falling over because he was unsteady. He was both excited and


    ecstatic, and his heart was pounding.


    In Tasnil.


    Three days had passed since Shawn was admitted into the hospital, but there was still no news


    from Sharon. For the past three days, Mario had been here to keep herpany, and she did not


    return home at night.


    It was more of an initiative by Shawn to prevent Sharon from escaping, rather than an


    apaniment.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Sharon was lost in her thoughts as she looked out of the window. The


    country looked particrly brightly colored. The sky was blue, and the clouds were white. As long


    as someone looked up, they were able to admire the beautiful scenery. This would definitely


    improve one''s mood.


    Mario came over to invite her for dinner, but Sharon didn''t have much of an appetite. She looked at


    this half-grown child and suddenly smiled, "Won''t your family be worried since you have not


    returned home these few days?" Mario shook his head "Don''t worry. Before I came, I''ve already


    informed them I''ll be staying a few more days."


    "Won''t you be bored taking care of a disabled person?"


    "Miss Cruz, don''t say that."


    "Mm, you''re not bored, but I''m very bored." Sharon looked out of the window and sighed. "I''m


    thinking that this is my entire life. I can''t go anywhere if I''m locked up in this small room. It''s


    impossible to even go out for some fresh air."


    Mario looked at her with a troubled expression. "Miss Cruz, it''s not that I won''t allow you to go out,


    but it''s because Shawn has instructed that neither of us can leave the house before he returns."


    "Mm. I understand. I don''t me you." Sharon smiled. "Look outside. Those kids are so cute. They


    run barefoot. Aren''t they afraid of being burnt?"


    "The weather isn''t hot right now, so they''re not afraid."


    "Then why didn''t they wear shoes?"


    "Some of theme from poor families and can''t afford shoes; some children are used to


    barefooting and don''t want to wear them."


    "Oh," Sharon responded, but suddenly began to shed tears. Mario was shocked. "Miss Cruz, what''s


    wrong?"


    Sharon sniffled. "Nothing. It''s just that when I see such a cute bunch of children, I suddenly miss my


    two children so much. They''re very cute."


    Mario was shocked. "You have children?" "Heh heh, can''t tell, right? I look very young, right?"


    The youth''s face turned red. "Yes."


    Sharon looked out the window with yearning. She seemed calm whileying down on the


    windowsill, watching the kids outside while talking to Mario about her two children. "They''re only


    three years old. I don''t know how they are doing right now. I''ve never left them for such a long time.


    They must hate me to death. They must beining in their hearts why their mother wants to


    leave them."


    Sharon talked a lot. When she talked about something sad, she shed tears; when it was something


    happy, she smiled wholeheartedly.


    Mario was affected by her emotions. When she finished speaking, he could not help but blurted out,


    "Miss Cruz, if you really want to go out and y with the children, I can take you out."


    Sharon''s eyes brighten. "Really?"


    "But you have to promise that it won''t be more than ten minutes."


    "I promise!"


    "Then, let''s go out for a walk."


    "Thank you, Mario."


    Mario gave her a set of clothes. "I see that you seem to really miss your child, that''s why I''m doing


    this. When Shawnes back, you have to keep this a secret."


    "Of course!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Mario brought Sharon out, but he did not see that intense emotion in her eyes.


    Sharon felt sorry for Mario. She wanted to go home so much to her children and Stanley, so she


    had to take advantage of Mario''s sympathy to find a chance to escape.


    She wanted to take the opportunity to make a phone call.


    For more than two months, Shawn had isted her up here in a house that had nothing. There was


    no phone, nondline, and noputer. Other than a TV, she didn''t have anything else that allowed


    her to get in touch with the outside world.


    Mario didn''t have a phone on him either, so she couldn''t get in touch with anyone else either.


    The only way to get in touch with Stanley was for her to take the initiative to contact him and tell him


    where she was.


    These two months, Stanley, had never been able to find her, and Sharon had also given up on


    finding him day after day. This world was


    so vast that if he wanted to find someone, even if he had the ability to reach the heavens, it would


    still be impossible for him to do so easily.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414


    When Sharon was almost done ying with the children, Mario reminded her, "Miss Cruz, it''s time.


    We should head back."


    Even though she was reluctant to leave, Sharon still replied convincingly, "Okay, let''s go then." Just


    as she was about to leave, she saw something from the corner of her eye. Pointing at a small


    vendor in a distance, she suddenly asked, "Are they selling coconut water?"


    "Yes, coconuts are popr in our country, so you can see these little merchants everywhere. Would


    you like some coconut water, Miss Cruz?"


    Sharon licked her lips. "Would that be okay?"


    Withughter, Mario said, "Why wouldn''t it be okay? Miss Cruz, please wait here. I''ll buy you one."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Right after saying that, he turned around and walked towards the small vendors in the distance.


    Without any hesitation, Sharon used all her strength to roll her wheelchair towards the shops across


    the street.


    However, there was a lot of traffic on the road. Sharon gritted her teeth and risked her life to find an


    opportunity to rush across the street. The sounds of vuvuzs honking and tires screeching rang


    one after another.


    Sharon felt that she was lucky enough to safely sift through the stream of carriages to the other side


    of the street.


    Prior to this, she learned a little bit of the localnguage from Mario, and her vocabry was


    definitely good enough for her to borrow a phone from the shopkeeper. At once she asked, "Can


    you lend me your phone? Please, I will pay you some money. I want to make a phone call, please."


    The owner of the shop was a 40-year-old woman. She looked at Sharon for a while and nodded


    with hesitation.


    Excited, Sharon was about to burst into tears. "Thank you..."


    As soon as Mario arrived in front of the small vendor, he heard a voice from behind him. The vendor


    pointed behind him and let out a loud cry. "That woman must be crazy!"


    When Mario turned to take a look, he was so frightened that his heart nearly jumped out of his chest


    as he shouted, "Miss Cruz!" Dropping the coconut juice, he ran towards her frantically with a ghastly


    look on his face. Sharon wanted to cross over to the other side so bad that she was even risking her


    life. No matter how difficult it was, it did not seem to stop her.


    Mario was in a daze as he looked at Sharon, and for a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    As soon as Sharon got the phone, she immediately dialed the familiar number, and tears almost fell


    from her eyes.


    "Beep beep beep..."


    There was a long busy tone and a long waiting period.


    She was trembling all over, excited and overwhelmed. She kept mumbling, "Pick up the phone,


    quick, pick up the phone..."


    In the next second, Sharon felt someone exert strength on her wrist and her heart sank.


    She knew that she was finished. If she missed out on this opportunity, then she probably would not


    have another chance like this in the future.


    Despite not knowing whether the phone was connected, she shouted to the other end of the phone,


    "Stanley,e and save me!"


    As soon as she finished saying those words, the phone was snatched away from her hand, and the


    phone was hung up.


    She looked up in a daze, only to see that Shawn had a faint smile across his face, but it was


    obvious his eyes harbored anger.


    Sharon felt like she had failed. Her body stiffened.


    At the same time, Shawn was also staring at her.


    The two kept staring at each other. Sharon''s body was so tensed up when she saw the rage in


    Shawn''s eyes; she felt that she might die in the next second.


    However, Shawnughed and said, "You are really naughty. I haven''t seen you for just a few days,


    but you managed to coax Mario to give in to your wishes."


    With a nk expression, Sharon looked at him.


    "You didn''t fully utilize this one chance. Do you think there''ll be a next time?" Shawn pointed to the


    phone with a cold smile. "Since you''ve done this, I''ll only be more strict with you!"


    A gush of despair filled Sharon''s heart, so much so that she covered her face and began to cry.


    Yes, she wasted her only chance.


    Then, Shawn bent down and picked her up. With a low voice, he whispered into her ear, "Why are


    you crying? I haven''t said anything yet. Why are you crying? Don''t cry."


    Sharon cried so hard that she couldn''t even control herself.


    Why? Why did the heavens disappoint her, again?


    "William, take care of it." Shawn was shaken by her tears, so he gave orders and carried her away.


    When they arrived back home, Shawnid her down on the bed. Her emotions had also calmed


    down then, giving Shawn a chance to catch his breath. He seemed to be panting, which made


    Sharon look at him. With a smile, Shawn exined, "My injury has just healed, that''s why I''m


    panting. It''s not because you''re too heavy."


    Sharon pursed her lips and nced at his chest.


    Three days ago, he used her hand and stabbed the dagger into his chest bit by bit. At that time,


    there was so much blood, and she was so scared that she could not sleep all night.


    For three days, he hadn''te back, and there hadn''t been any news of him. It was Mario who had


    been taking care of her.


    As her n was interrupted by Shawn, she wasn''t exactly pleased with him and sneered, "I thought


    you died in the hospital!"


    Shawn sat down beside her and said in a faint voice, "The doctor said that if I were five minutes


    later, I would have died. Maybe it wasn''t my time to die yet."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Biting her lips, she turned her face away. She couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to him.


    Meanwhile, Shawn was still smiling. "Aren''t you going to exin what you were trying to do just


    now?"


    In this instance, Sharon''s eyes shed as she turned her head and stared straight at him. "Shawn,


    Stanley answered when I made the call. He''ll being here very soon!"


    But actually, Sharon didn''t know whether the call was connected or not. She did not manage to hear


    a voice from the other end of the phone and just wanted to use an excuse to scare him.


    Shawn stared at her with his dark eyes, trying hard to figure out which part that she said was true


    and which wasn''t.


    A momentter, he withdrew his eyes and said lightly, "I guess that means we have to move to a


    new ce. If you had made a call out, then this ce is not safe."


    "Wh-what?"


    Immediately, Sharon''s eyes widened in disbelief at what she just heard.


    "I''m going to pack up, and we''ll set off in half an hour."


    "Shawn!"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Furious, Sharon asked. "What exactly are you trying to do? Are you going to imprison me for the


    rest of my life? Even though I can''t move my legs right now, that doesn''t mean that it will stay this


    way forever. As soon as my legs are fine, that will be the day I leave! I swear I will kill you when I


    leave!"


    Towards the end, she was already clenching her teeth.


    Shawn stood in front of the window, the sun shining behind him, epassing him. Sharon could


    not see his expression but heard him say softly, "Take my life if you want. In fact, didn''t you just take


    it three days ago? Sharon, I don''t care if you hit me next time; even if you want to kill me, I will


    oblige."


    Sharon looked at him in a daze, her lips squirming, but not a single word came out of her mouth.


    This... mad man!


    Shawn was crazy and stubborn. He would never give up whoever and whatever he wanted for


    himself. Now, Sharon was the woman he wanted the most.


    He would never give her up unless he died.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415


    Compared to the living quarters from a week ago, the present residence was much better. Sharon


    was lying on arge, soft bed, looking at the crystal chandelier hanging from the ceiling. She felt like


    she was dreaming.


    Around a week ago, Shawn had brought her here, and the people who weed them all seemed


    to have a high status, just as how Sharon had guessed. Indeed, the people Shawn visited this time


    were of very high status.


    In fact, the other party was a general.


    Well, this was what Shawn told her.


    Although Sharon didn''t know what kind of title the other person holds, she knew Shawn was in


    contact with the government officials of other countries.


    After he became a businessman, how did he manage to get himself affiliated with some government


    officials from abroad?


    Sharon did not understand and was also too unbothered to think about it.


    The most important thing for her right now was to recover from her injuries so she could seize the


    opportunity to escape.


    Although she believed that Stanley would find her one day, she wasn''t sure when the day would


    eventuallye. Would it be one yearter? Ten yearster? No, she couldn''t wait. She had to


    save herself.


    Therefore, after settling down in this ce, Sharon made a request to Shawn.


    She hoped Shawn could find her a good orthopedic doctor.


    At that time, Shawn heard her words and was straightforward with thoughts running through his


    mind, "You want me to find a good doctor for you so that you can have the chance to leave me once


    your legs are cured, right?"


    Now that Sharon''s inner thoughts had been exposed, she initially felt anxious, but then gradually


    came to a realization. She truly had this n. So what if he knew?


    With hesitation, Sharon nodded her head and admitted, "If you don''t want me to be a cripple,


    you better find a better doctor for me." Shawn certainly did not wish for Sharon to be a


    disabled person, so he found a doctor for her.


    The doctors woulde to check on her every day, and today was no exception.


    It was said that this doctor was also an outstanding physician, the doctor that catered specially to


    the royal family of Tasnil. If it weren''t for the general''s sake, Sharon probably wouldn''t get such good


    treatment.


    During his visits, the doctor brought a nurse, as well as a rehabilitation therapist, to help Sharon


    with half an hour''s rehabilitation per day.


    The process was very painful.


    Yet, Sharon clenched her teeth and persevered.


    However, her injury was too severe. When the doctor saw her wound, a look of surprise flitted


    across his eyes. Sharon thought to herself, that doctor must be curious about how she managed to


    survive.


    After jumping down from such a high cliff, Sharon was injured, but Shawn was fine.


    God wasn''t fair.


    When the doctors went back to the general''s residence, so happened that Shawn and the general


    were eating, thus the doctors had to wait outside.


    "I''ll ask the doctor about my wife." Shawn knew thenguage of Tasnil. He put down the knife in his


    hand and said to the general, "Enjoy your meal. I''lle back in a while to eat with you."


    All this while, Shawn imed to the public that Sharon was his wife, so the general was very


    weing to Sharon. After knowing about her leg injury, even without Shawn requesting, the


    general got the best doctor to help her.


    The general knew Shawn was fond of his wife, so heughed and didn''t care about these


    formalities. He nodded and said, "Go ahead."


    Then, Shawn went out and asked about Sharon''s situation. The doctor answered him truthfully.


    Shawn finally felt at ease.


    If the treatment continued, it wouldn''t take more than two months for Sharon to be able to walk


    again.


    What would she do then? How would she leave?


    As he stood on the second floor, he stared into the horizon.


    The general''s residence came with a view of the sea and vast blue skies; the air was crisp and


    fresh, and the scenery was spectacr.


    If Sharon didn''t hate him, he would have brought her to the dinner party and she would definitely fall


    in love with the scenery here.


    For the rest of her life, she would hate him, never forgiving him. Would she ever fall in love with


    him?


    Had thest bit of affection she had for himpletely disappeared?


    As long as Shawn thought of these questions, he felt extremely ufortable, as if someone had


    forcibly ripped his heart out.


    After silently smoking a cigarette, Shawn returned to the ballroom.


    When the general saw him walk in, he waved at him. Shawn went over. The general pushed a box


    in front of him and motioned for him to open it.


    With suspicion, Shawn opened it.


    Inside the box was a small bottle with transparent liquid. Confused, Shawn looked at it and asked,


    "What''s this?"


    "Shawn, I think you love your wife, but your wife seems to dislike you." The general smiled. "My


    country produces a lot of medication, too. This is a gift from me to you, Shawn. Once you give this


    medicine to your wife thrice a day, she will be loyal to you."


    Shawn was stunned.


    "Good stuff," the general said in a low voice. "It''s all thanks to these medicines that my several


    wives are so loyal to me."


    Shawn''s heart was pounding. He clenched the medicine in his hand and said with a smile, "Thanks


    a lot, General Kunba."


    The general waved his hand with a smile and said, "You just need to help me achieve my goal and I


    will give you whatever you want in the future."


    Shawn returned to his residence, and the people who looked after Sharon were locked outside.


    Those people speak a foreignnguage. They shouted something in their localnguage toward the


    door.


    Shawn was unpleased and immediately took out the spare key and opened the door.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As soon as he entered the room, he was stunned.


    Sharon was still in his bedroom. She did not run away but instead supported herself against the wall


    and struggled to move a few steps as she practiced walking.


    Shawn stood where he was and looked at her.


    Hearing the sound door opening, Sharon turned her head and saw him breaking in. She was so


    angry that he pointed at him and scolded, "Don''t you have any manners? Did I let you in, ugh..."


    As soon as she loosened her grip on the wall, she became unstable.


    "Be careful!"


    Shawn leaped forward to grab hold of her.


    Sharon came to her senses and reached out to push him away, but was unable to do so.


    "You know that struggling is useless." Shawn whispered in her ear, "So you''d better stop struggling."


    Sharon reacted by giving a p, which missed his face. Shawn stopped her hand halfway through


    and used a little strength to grip it, causing Sharon to break out in a cold sweat on her forehead due


    to the pain. She hissed and gasped, but she refused to say that she was in pain.


    Shawn stared at her pale face for a while, but in the end, he softened his heart and let go of her.


    Panting, Sharon fell into the wheelchair and looked at him.


    Then, Shawn bent down and caressed her face. He gazed into her eyes for a moment, as if he was


    mumbling to himself but asking her at the same time, "You really don''t love me, do you?"


    Through clenched teeth, Sharon hissed out a sentence, "It''s not possible even I die!"


    Hearing this, Shawn''s pupils contracted, and his mouth tightened into a thin line. After looking at her


    for a while, he turned around and left.


    After passing through the door of the room, she said to the servants in a localnguage, "Go cook."


    He held the bottle of medicine that General Kunba gave him tightly in his hand.


    When desperate, one could resort to any possible solution.


    The medicine was indeed effective. After drinking it thrice and getting the doctor to hypnotize her a


    few times, Sharon wouldpletely fall in love with her.


    But it also had side effects. The side effect was that Sharon would only have eyes for him, only


    obeying him, basically, she would be like an obedient zombie. She wouldn''t have feelings, she


    would just act like a puppet.

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416


    William saw Shawn contemting for the whole night, wondering whether he should use the


    medicine on Sharon or not. William thought Shawn loved Sharon so much he would use the


    medicine ultimately. But to his surprise, he saw Shawn throw the medicine into a trash can the next


    morning.


    This made William particrly confused. Why didn''t Shawn use that thing?


    When Shawn went out to meet the general, he couldn''t help but ask, "Don''t you want Miss Cruz to


    take this medicine?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t bring myself to do so."


    "But aren''t you very much in love with Miss Cruz? Why don''t you give it to her? If she takes it, she


    will wholeheartedly be yours."


    Shawn was stunned for a moment. He took a look at the trash can, and his mouth twisted into a thin


    line.


    Just then, the servants who came to clean the house were about to bring out the trash.


    "Just a second."


    Seeing that the servant was about to go out, Shawn suddenly gasped. Then he strode over and


    took out the small bottle of medicine from the trash can.


    William was even more confused as to why Shawn was acting weirdly.


    "Let me think about it again." Shawn threw the medicine into the drawer. "This medicine has side


    effects."


    Stunned, William asked, "Will Miss Cruz die if she eats it?"


    "She won''t die." But it was almost the same as death. She wouldn''t have the ability to think or feel.


    Shawn really wanted Sharon to be loyal to him, but he did not want to make her a zombie either.


    Shawn didn''t want to say more, so he changed his clothes and went out. "You don''t have to go with


    me today. I''ll go alone. Take care of Sharon. She''s recovering. Be careful and don''t let her get hurt."


    "Yes, Mr. Shawn."


    William answered.


    William kept his eyes on Shawn until he left, but deep down, he was angry with Shawn.


    Why didn''t he grasp such a good opportunity?


    Was that woman so heartless? Mr. Shawn loved her so much. Couldn''t she feel it? Yet, she chose


    to hurt Shawn time and again.


    When William was very young, he was brought back from the welfare home by Shawn''s mother.


    Shawn''s mother gave him a chance to live. He had sworn in his heart that he would protect Shawn


    for the rest of his life. Whether it was what Shawn wanted to do or what he did not want to do,


    William would do it for him.


    But now, Shawn was not willing to poison Sharon.


    Then, it would be up to William to carry out this task.


    Shawn took the medicine from the drawer and waited for the doctor who woulde here every


    day. He gave the medicine to the doctor and said to him, "This is Shawn''s order. After you finish the


    rehabilitation for Miss Cruz today, mix this medicine in the water for her to drink, and then hypnotize


    her."


    Since the doctor had a prior experience where he had to deal with the general''s second wife in a


    simr way, he was not surprised at all.


    He nodded, put the medicine in his pocket, and pushed against the bedroom door to enter.


    Half an hourter, when the treatment was over, the doctor handed over a ss of water. Sharon


    suspiciously took it over and asked,


    "Am I supposed to drink it?"


    The doctor nodded with a smile and said three words in foreign Chinese, "It would be helpful for


    your condition."


    "Helpful?"


    Could it be helpful to her condition?


    At the thought of this, Sharon drank the cup of water, without a doubt. After taking a few sips, she


    frowned and held the cup, unwilling to drink it. She looked at the doctor bitterly and said, "This is too


    hard to drink. It''s even harder than traditional medicine. Are you sure you want me to drink it?"


    The doctor still nodded with a smile.


    "But why didn''t you give it to me before?"


    The doctor made a gesture to let her drink up.


    Sharon sighed and epted her fate. She pinched her nose and raised her head to drink.


    After drinking, the doctor took the cup and put it aside, pointing to the sofa.


    Sharon pointed at herself, "Me? Lying down?"


    The doctor nodded.


    What the hell?


    Deep down, Sharon was suspicious, but she still held on to the wall and slowly walked over. After


    all, this person was a doctor, and with his help, her legs did get better.


    After lying down, the doctor pulled out a chair and sat down, mumbling something to himself.


    Sharon actually felt her eyelids slowly getting heavier...


    By the time she woke up, it was almost dark.


    Sharon discovered she was still lying on the sofa, whereas the doctors were already gone.


    Her head was a little heavy and she felt thirsty. She pulled the wheelchair over and sat down,


    pouring herself a ss of water to drink. When she saw someone walking outside, she pushed the


    wheelchair out. It was the servants who ced the food on the table.


    Sitting in a wheelchair and seeing William passing in front of him, Sharon blurted out, "Hold on."


    William stopped suspiciously. Miss Cruz never talked to him. It was strange that she took the


    initiative to stop him today.


    He stopped. "What?"


    "Hasn''t Shawne back yet?" Sharon blurted out.


    This time, it wasn''t just William. Even Sharon widened her eyes in shock. What was she talking


    about?


    Why did she care whether Shawn hade back or not?


    She clearly hoped that he would note back forever. Why would she ask that question just now?


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    Stunned for a moment, William trembled. He thought to himself, "Does that mean the medicine... is


    effective?"


    Before the doctor left at noon, he said that he woulde and continue tomorrow. After three


    sessions, it would beplete.


    But it was only the first time. Did it take effect so soon?


    William licked his lips. But before he could say anything, there was a noiseing from the gate.


    The two of them looked up and saw Shawn returning.


    Shawn saw the two of them sitting in the living room and looking straight at him. Startled, he


    frowned and walked over. "What happened?"


    William shook his head. "Nothing."


    "What''s going on with you guys?"


    William said quickly, "Miss Cruz was just asking me if you were back, Mr. Lewis?"


    Shawn was stunned for a moment before he nced at her with a faint smile. "You care about me,


    huh?"


    This time, Sharon''s face was blushing and turning pale as she bit her lip.


    It was like there were fireworks going on in Shawn''s heart. He was ecstatic and excited at the same


    time. He hadn''t felt this way for a long time, and he hadn''t experienced Sharon''s sincere care for


    him for a long time.


    He squatted down in front of Sharon, his ck eyes bright. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. That General


    Kunba still relies on me to do great things for him. He won''t harm me."


    Sharon asked subconsciously, "What are you doing for him?"


    Shawn was in an ted mood, and he did not hide anything from her. He truthfully told her, "This is


    a country ruled by the sovereign system. General Kunba is very ambitious; he is unwilling to be a


    low-level official; he wants a higher position."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sharon''s eyes widened and her mouth trembled. "You''re nning to help him seize the position?"


    "Yes, you can say that."


    "You''re crazy. How dangerous!?"


    The smile in Shawn''s eyes deepened. "I''m really d that you care about me so much. Sharon, I''ll


    be fine. I''ve already thought about the path ahead. As long as General Kunba seeds, we can go


    to other countries. He will ensure that I have endless wealth. We can stay together for the rest of


    our lives..." "Lunatic!" Sharon pushed him away. Her face was as pale as a piece of white paper.


    She pushed the wheelchair and rushed back to the bedroom while her heart beating wildly.

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417


    Sharon felt she was possessed, as she had apparently dreamt of Shawn.


    She dreamt of their past together when they were in her old house, living a carefree life, and he was


    by her side always. In her dream, they settled down in the small town; her dad was healthy and


    safe, and even managed to see her get married and have children.


    What was peculiar was that she had married Shawn in her dreams. She had be Shawn''s wife


    and had given birth to a son and a daughter for him. The two of them were happy together and lived


    a rxing life.


    And in her dreams, Stanley was nowhere to be found.


    She seemed to be trapped in the dream. She wanted to wake up, but her body felt heavy as if her


    chest was pressed down by a stone, and she struggled to breathe.


    "Urg..."


    Suddenly, there was a loud sound, waking her up in a state of shock.


    Ah...


    She couldn''t seem to scream; there was someone gagging her, and she couldn''t make a sound!


    She was held down by a person.


    It was a man.


    In the dark of the night, she couldn''t recognize who he was, but could only feel his strength, which


    he used to firmly press her onto the bed. The man''s breathing was rapid, one hand covering her


    mouth, the other holding her hand tightly, while he said in a hoarse voice, "Sharon, it''s me."


    In an instance, Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief. Her trembling body calmed down, and tears


    began to fall from her round eyes; her tears welled from deep inside and coursed down her cheeks.


    "Stanley?"


    Was it him?


    The voice belonged to him, and the presence felt like him. His facial features seemed to have been


    exposed, and everything about this man was so familiar.


    She wasn''t dreaming, was she?


    "Stanley really came for me, he really did find me... I''m definitely not dreaming!", she thought to


    herself.


    Sharon''s tears surged more and more like an overflowing river. Just like that, she fixated her stare


    on the man hovering above her, forgetting her surroundings.


    "Are you stupid?"


    It was only Stanley''s chuckle in his voice that brought her back to reality.


    "There are people outside, it''s best not to make a sound, quietly get up and follow me." Stanley


    pulled her up from the bed, the two of them were in the dark of the night, and he took her to the


    window, tied a rope to her body, used his warm big palm to cup her cheek, "Don''t be afraid, I will


    take you out."


    Sharon kept his words in mind and did not make even the slightest sound. Even though she was


    excited, she couldn''t make any sound. She clenches her teeth and nodded desperately.


    Enduring the urge to throw herself into his arms, Sharon asked him with her eyes, "What does she


    need to do now?"


    Stanley pointed outside the window. "Jump down."


    What?


    Sharon looked out of the window. The second floor was a little too high. With the rope tied to her


    waist, would it work?


    Stanley bent down to lift her up and put her on the windowsill. He lowered his voice and whispered


    in her ear, "It''s okay, I''ll help you go down slowly, there will be someone waiting for you down there."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Sharon gulped and nodded.


    In an instance, Stanley grabbed her slender arms and slowly lowered her body. Sharon''s heart


    leaped as her knees hit the wall. Enduring the pain, she finally reached the ground. There was


    someone who grabbed hold of her waist, and she was caught steadily.


    "Miss Cruz, are you all right?"


    Upon hearing the familiar voice, Sharon felt a burst of joy. "Ryan?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Ryan released the rope around her waist. Only then did Sharon realize that apart from Ryan, there


    were a few people standing behind him.


    Did they alle to save her?


    After pulling the rope away, Ryan loosened his grip on Sharon''s waist, causing her to lose bnce


    and fall to the ground.


    Ryan was stunned.


    Seeing his reaction, Sharon forced a smile. Just now she was too nervous in the room and had


    forgotten the pain in her legs. Now that she was surrounded by familiar faces and felt at home, her


    legs seemed to have lost strength.


    When she was about to exin herself, there was a sounding from the window. She looked up


    and saw Stanley sliding down the window from the second floor. Hended smoothly, without


    making a sound, unlike Sharon, who was clumsy.


    He quickly untied the rope tied to his waist and pulled Sharon up from the ground. Without thinking


    twice, she put all of her weight on Stanley; he realized something was amiss but did not press


    further, instead he carried her up and uttered, "Let''s go!"


    Just like that, they quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    Shawn was tossing and turning as he couldn''t sleep. He thought of Sharon''s peculiar behavior at


    dinner. She had so much hate for herself; in these mere two months together, she had never treated


    him well. Why did she suddenly care about him on this day?


    He got up from the bed and, for some unknown reason, walked to the drawer. He opened it and


    took a look at it. His expression changed.


    Where was the medicine?


    Shawn was anxious and angry. He came to William''s room and woke the sleeping man up. He


    asked coldly, "What did you do to Sharon?"


    William had just woken up from his sleep when he heard Shawn''s angry voice. He immediately


    understood why Shawn was angry.


    "Mr. Lewis, when the doctor came over this noon, I let him administer the medicine to Miss Cruz''s."


    William sat up straight and did not hide anything. His eyes shed as he said, "I think the medicine


    is very effective. It was only once, but Miss Cruz already started to be concerned of you...."


    Hearing this, Shawn punched him hard. "Who allowed you to decide on your own? The side effects


    of that medicine are very severe. What if Sharon gets injured after drinking it?"


    William was stunned. "Side... side effects?"


    Apparently, he wasn''t aware of this. He thought that Shawn was still hesitating because he was


    afraid that the medicine would kill Sharon. So after reassurance from the doctor at noon that it


    wouldn''t hurt Sharon, he deliberately asked the doctor to give Sharon the medicine.


    Shawn pushed him away and ignored him, then strode towards Sharon''s bedroom.


    Shawn pushed the bedroom door open but didn''t turn on the lights. With the aid of the light from


    outside the window, he came to the bed and called softly, "Sharon?"


    There was no response.


    As he got closer to the bed, Shawn found that there seemed to be no one on the bed.


    "Sharon!" He strode over and lifted the sheets off the bed, but there was still no one in it!


    He smacked the bed in frustration, and immediately he turned around to switch on the lights,


    suddenly illuminating the whole room.


    Shawn stared at the muddy footprints on the ground. He followed the footprints to the window, only


    to find that the window was also wide open.


    "William Carney!"


    Shawn was angry and anxious, so he shouted loudly.


    William came in as soon as he heard the shout. When he didn''t see Sharon''s figure, he was also


    stunned. He was confused and asked, "Where is Miss Cruz?"


    "She was taken away." Shawn stood in front of the window and looked at the distant night sky. The


    hunch he felt was getting stronger. "It must be Stanley."


    William immediately came to his senses. "I''m going to ask the bodyguards downstairs!"


    After finishing his sentence, he turned around and was about to leave. Shawn stopped him and


    said, "Call the General of Kunba and ask him to block off all the exits. We mustn''t allow Sharon to


    leave!"


    "Yes, Mr. Shawn."

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418


    The car droved off into the night. After quite some time, the two cars stopped in front of a yard.


    Stepping out from the first car was Ryan, who then casually closed the door behind him with a


    smile.


    There were also a few others who got out from the other car. Seeing Ryan''s smile, they curiously


    asked, "Why are you smiling?"


    "Oh, nothing. The couple has been separated for so long that they''re crying in each other''s arms.


    Don''t worry about it. Let''s go in and rest for a while."


    What Ryan said was partially true, and Sharon did tear up a little, but not till the extent of crying


    uncontrobly.


    She was embraced in Stanley''s arms, sobbing and tearing up a little, thus wetting his shirt, but


    Stanley didn''t mind at all and instead held her tightly, allowing her to release her emotions.


    "I miss you!"


    Sharon buried her face in his chest and choked on her words in between sobs.


    "Yes, me too."


    "How are the children?"


    "They''re fine; they miss you very much too. Don''t worry about them."


    "Okay."


    Sharon cried again for a little while more; she felt she shouldn''t cry that much as it was


    embarrassing, she wiped her tears and snot and got out of his embrace.


    It was pretty dark in the car, and Sharon could not see Stanley clearly. She stretched out her hand


    and caressed his face. "I have a lot to say to you."


    "You have all the time in the world to tell me when we go back. Every detail, nothing less; I want to


    hear it all."


    Sharon broke into a smile. "Mm, okay."


    As soon as the two finished talking, a light shined in through the window. And then Ryan shouted


    from outside with the shlight in his hand, "Come in if you''ve finished talking. Let''s arrange


    tomorrow''s schedule."


    Sharon was just about to ask Stanley something, but she froze as she saw Stanley''s hair in the


    light.


    Stanley''s pitch-ck hair had now... turned half white.


    Stunned, Sharon thought that she must have seen it wrongly, or that it was because of the lighting;


    she blinked her eyes again, only to discover that his hair was indeed whitish gray.


    Sharon''s lips tremble: "Wh-what''s going on?"


    Sighing, Stanley held her finger. "I''ll tell you about thister. Let''s get out of the car first."


    He carried her out soon after he got out of the car. Sharon was still stunned and couldn''t react for


    quite a while.


    After entering the house, Stanley spoke to Ryan. Later on, Stanley turned around and carried her


    into the room.


    The room was not big; there was a bed, two chairs, but not much extra furniture. He put her down


    on the bed, kneeled in front of her, caressed her knees with both hands, and asked with a frown,


    "What happened to your legs?"


    Sharon held his hand as she came back to her senses, and hurriedly asked, "What about you?


    What happened to your hair?"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Pursing his lips, Stanley said, "One month after Shawn abducted you, I just woke up one day to find


    my hair like this."


    Pointing to his hair, he raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Actually, it''s not that bad; some


    actors even purposely dye their hair with this color, as it''s a trend."


    Sharon knew that he wasforting himself. She felt a little sorry and bent down to hold his face.


    "Why did your hair suddenly turn white? Did you worry too much about me?"


    "Of course I was worried. You''re my wife; You''re the most important person in my life. If I don''t worry


    about you, who else should I be worried about?"


    Sharon couldn''t hold it in any longer and burst into tears, full-blown wailing.


    He was only 35, but half of his hair had already turned white. Sharon was so sad for him that she


    held onto his neck started wailing.


    In an attempt to console her, Stanley patted her back. "Alright, alright, don''t cry."


    Sharon couldn''t stop herself.


    "It''s just a little grey hair, not a big deal. My hair will be ck again in the future." Stanley continued


    tofort her.


    Sharon sobbed and shook her head. He was lying to her; if his hair had turned white, how could it


    possibly turn ck again? Her heart ached for him.


    "Don''t cry. If you continue to cry, Ryan and the others wouldugh."


    The house wasn''t soundproof, so Sharon''s crying could be heard outside.


    "Good girl, don''t cry. You''ve been crying all the way from just now. Do you have so many tears to


    cry?"


    Stanley lifted her face from his chest and used the sleeves of his shirt to wipe her tears. He couldn''t


    care less if she soiled his shirt.


    How is it possible that women could have so many tears? It was like a never- ending stream.


    Sharon pricked up her ears as she tried to listen to what was happening outside. There was


    complete silence. Did Ryan and the others got stunned listening to her wailing sounds?


    Her face turned a little red.


    Stanley let out a sigh of relief when he saw her stop.


    She had already calmed down. She held his hands tightly and told him, "My legs were injured when


    I jumped off the cliff. It was a little serious and I didn''t get timely treatment and rest, so I couldn''t


    stand up until now."


    It seemed like he was starting to be worried so she quickly added, "But don''t worry, I''ll be fine soon.


    I''m recovering, in fact, now I''m able to take a few steps myself."


    "Hmm," Stanley said in a low voice, not revealing any emotions, but held her tightly in his arms and


    said in a hoarse voice, "After you go home, you''ll have a good rest."


    "Alright." Sharon felt a sourness in her throat.


    "You have to stay at home for half a month, and you''re not to go anywhere."


    "No, I can."


    "Don''t be wilful in the future. You must discuss everything with me."


    "Right." Sharon felt as though her eyes had turned red yet again.


    "Don''t be reckless with your life. You are the most important person in our family. Without you, we


    will not be a family; without you, I don''t know what to do..."


    Sharon buried her face in his chest and tightly grabbed onto his shirt with her trembling fingers. With


    a hoarse voice, she said, "Okay, I''ll listen to you from now on."


    Then, Stanley held her extremely tight, so tight that she almost couldn''t breathe.


    Finally, he had found her.


    Finally, he could hold her like this again.


    He held her so tight she felt a little pain. He couldn''t wait to have his way with her again. Sharon


    didn''t dare to make a sound and could only endure it with a smile, allowing him to continue hugging


    her.


    After a long time, she opened her mouth and said, "Hey... I can''t breathe."


    Stanley''s body froze and he let go of her.


    Sharon quickly drew a few deep breaths and looked at her lover''s dark eyes. After thinking for a


    while, she drooped her head and said honestly, "I''m sorry."


    Stanley raised an eyebrow. "What do you mean by ''sorry''?"


    "I''m sorry that I wanted my own way. I''m sorry that I didn''t discuss it with you beforehand when I


    went to see Shawn. I caused us to be separated for so long and caused you to worry about me."


    Sharon apologized wholeheartedly. "It''s all my fault. Scold me. I really know that I was wrong this


    time."


    Stanley stared at her for two seconds and sighed. "Sharon, you are not wrong. I don''t me you."


    "Why don''t you me me? I was too impulsive. I didn''t think through when things happen. If I had


    discussed with you prior to meeting Shawn, maybe these things would not have happened."


    She kept ming herself.


    But Stanley said...

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419


    "You wouldn''t be you if you hadn''t meet Shawn."


    Stanley sighed. "During the days when you were held captive by Shawn, I was angry and regretful.


    All sorts of emotions came one after another. For a moment, I also med you for not thinking


    about me when you made your decisions."


    "Later on when I couldn''t find you, I would lie in bed all night, and I thought that I couldn''t me you


    as your father''s death affected you a lot, though you might hide it well. But when you found out the


    truth about his death, you probably couldn''t help it but needed an exnation from Shawn."


    However, he had never expected that Shawn would still have the audacity to contact Sharon even


    when he couldn''t protect himself.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He forgotten about this point and almost lost Sharon.


    "People have emotions and desires, and you are an emotional person. After knowing the real cause


    of your father''s death, you wouldn''t be Sharon if you dealt with this calmly."


    Stanley''s forehead was pressed against hers, and his voice was as heavy, "All these things have


    passed, so don''t take it to heart, and I don''t me you. Right now, the most important thing is to find


    a way to leave this ce."


    He was so many years older than Sharon, and so he was more insightful than her. If he resented


    and her because of this, it would certainly be childish, and their age gap wouldn''t make sense


    anymore.


    Hearing this, Sharon felt warm and loved. "Haven''t you thought of the escape route? We''ll take the


    ne back tomorrow."


    "I''m afraid they''re going to close off the city tonight." Stanley thought for a moment and said to her,


    "When Shawn learns that you''re missing, he''ll definitely ask the general to send out his army to get


    you back."


    Sharon widened her eyes. "How did you know that Shawn had connections with the general here?"


    "Since I wanted to save you, I had to thoroughly know everything." Stanley caressed her cheek;


    She had lost a lot of weight. "On the day I received your call, I departed immediately and arrived


    here three days ago. After observing Shawn for a long time, I found out that he was very close to


    the local general who was very powerful."


    Sharon gulped. "You already know all of this?"


    "Yes."


    "Then how are you going to save me?"


    "Do you want to know the truth?"


    "Yes."


    "The truth is that I was in a hurry, and I''m not fully prepared. Now I can only take it one step at a


    time."


    Sharon was taken aback at first, but then she nodded with a smile, "Sure, we''re in this together."


    This time, Stanley smiled top while deepening his gaze. "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die here. I''ll


    take you back. The two children are still waiting for us."


    Sharon threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly, muttering to herself, "Thank goodness


    you''re here."


    Otherwise, she did not know how long she could hold on.


    Stanley hugged her back, and the two of them embraced each other in the quiet night.


    After a long time, Stanley said, "Sit down for a while. I''ll go out and take a look."


    Obediently Sharon nodded her head.


    Then, Stanley stood up and left.


    As she sat on the bed, she took off her shoes and climbed to sit in the middle of the bed. She


    looked around the room. It was very simple and crude, and she didn''t know where they find this


    house. She didn''t notice her surroundings as she had her gaze on Stanley''s hair soon after she got


    out of the car.


    Sharon sat in bed thinking as she waited for Stanley.


    She didn''t know what he was saying outside. Shey in bed and waited for a long time before he


    entered the house. By the time he came in, she was already sleepy.


    She felt the bed move a little when Stanley sat on it theny beside her, pulling her into his chest to


    hug her tightly.


    Sharon was all too familiar with his scent, so as soon as he touched her, she buried herself into his


    arms, tightly binding herself to him.


    The next day when Sharon woke up, she was the only one in bed. With eyes wide open, she stared


    at the ceiling for a long time before slowly regaining her thoughts.


    There was no one by the bed but only her. There wasn''t even Stanley''s scent.


    Realizing that, Sharon got a little flustered, and she immediately sat up from the bed. Just as she


    was about to call for help, the door of the bedroom was pushed open and Stanley came walking in.


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    "What''s wrong?" Stanley noticed that there was something wrong with her expression.


    Like a spoiled child, Sharon opened her arms, and Stanley reciprocated by hugging her.


    "This morning, Ryan went out to buy you a wheelchair," Stanley said as he carried her out. ''TH take


    you there to give it a try."


    Sharon was surprised. She didn''t expect these few men to be so meticulous.


    "It''s definitely helpful." Sharon moved a few times, then beamed. "Please thank Ryan on my behalf."


    "This is his way ofpensating."


    "What do you mean?"


    "He''s been ming himself. If he had looked out for you that day, you wouldn''t have suffered so


    much."


    Sharon was shocked to hear about how Ryan had managed to find her in the past two months. She


    couldn''t imagine that Ryan would do this for her; this had never crossed her mind.


    As they were talking, Ryan walked in from outside. Seeing Sharon sitting in the wheelchair, he


    smiled and said, "How is it? Is itfortable?" "Veryfortable." Sharon looked into his eyes,


    then said sincerely, "Thank you."


    "It''s nothing," Ryan said with augh as he waved his hand. "Breakfast is ready. Come out and have


    some breakfast first."


    After eating breakfast, Sharon thought of going back to her room to give some space for the men to


    discuss. However, Stanley asked her to stay, so that she could be in the loop.


    And so, Sharon had no choice but to stay.


    "Today, I went out for a walk. There are indeed more policemen on the street than usual, as well as


    the airport and pier. They are all guarded." Ryan looked at Sharon. "Shawn''s moving very fast. It


    seems like he won''t stop until he finds you."


    Sharon smacked her lips shut.


    After all, this wasn''t their country. Even if Stanley had the ability to move the heavens, he wouldn''t


    be able to do much in someone else''s territory.


    So getting out in a short time presented as the most difficult problem thus far.


    "Right now, the ce we live in is rather secluded. That''s why Shawn''s men won''t be able to find us


    in such a short period of time." Ryan said.


    Stanley remained silent until Ryan finished talking. Then he turned his smiling eyes to Sharon and


    said, "We''ve been married for so many years, but I don''t think I''ve ever taken you out on a trip, have


    I?"


    Sharon looked at him suspiciously. "What are you thinking?"


    "Oh, nothing. Since we can''t leave here for the time being, we might as well stay here."


    "Tasnil is also arge touristy country. Thousands of peoplee here to have a vacation every


    year. Since we can''t leave, then we''d better have a good time. Otherwise, we''lle here in vain."


    After getting to know what was in his mind, Sharon was both excited and ecstatic at the same time.


    However, when she thought about how she was being watched closely by Shawn; if she did not


    keep a low profile, they would definitely get into trouble.


    But Stanley reassured her, "Don''t worry, since you''ve been saved, I won''t be let you out of sight


    anymore."

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420


    Hearing what Stanley had to say, Sharon feltpletely rxed.


    Since he said so, there was nothing for her to worry about.


    She could finally let down her hair, and she stopped feeling as tense as before. Her rehabilitation


    matter would be handed over to Stanley.


    After lunch, the sun was bright, and there was a beach not far from their residence. And so, Stanley


    pushed her wheelchair towards the beach, letting her feet step on the sand. She gritted her teeth as


    she attempted to walk.


    She had only taken a few steps when cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Stanley could not bear


    to see her suffer, so he carried her back to her room to rest.


    Sharon struggled in protest for a moment, "I can''t give up halfway."


    "We can try again tomorrow."


    "But..."


    "There''s no ''but''! Listen to me!" Seeing him like this made her feel even worse than the pain she felt


    from the injury.


    "Stanley, wait for a while..." Sharon patted his arm.


    Stanley frowned and looked at her in his arms. "Good girl, don''t force yourself. If you can''t, then you


    can''t. There''s no need to push yourself."


    With him by her side, there was no need for her to persevere. Even if it might be inconvenient for


    her to move around for the rest of her life, he would carry her for the rest of his life.


    "I''m not pushing myself. Wheelchair! I''m talking about the wheelchair!" Sharon grabbed onto his


    neck with her arms. "What if someone took it away? Do you want Ryan to buy another wheelchair


    then?"


    Stanley squatted down.


    The wheelchair?


    To be honest, he had really forgotten about it.


    Sharon couldn''t help butugh out loud when she saw the expression on his face when he finally


    came back to his senses. In the end, when he turned around with a dark face, she simply couldn''t


    hold back herughter and fell directly into his arms.


    Ryan had just returned from outside. Upon seeing Sharon in her wheelchairughing so hard that


    she was clutching her stomach, he raised an eyebrow. "What''s so funny?"


    "Ehem..." Sharon didn''t want to embarrass Stanley and so she stoppedughing while changing the


    topic. "Ryan, where did you go?"


    "I thought since we will be stuck here for the next few days, I went out to buy some food."


    Sharon sighed. "Ryan, you are far too thoughtful. In the future, anyone who bes your wife will


    be the luckiest woman."


    Smiling, Ryan shook his head and brought the food into the kitchen.


    Stanley pushed Sharon back to his bedroom.


    Sharon insisted on getting herself back to bed from the wheelchair. Stanley could only nod his head


    in agreement, while he nervously looked on.


    It was only when Sharon had sat down safely on the bed that he let out a sigh of relief.


    Sharon rolled to the other side of the bed, and while lying on her side, she looked up at Stanley''s tall


    figure. She couldn''t help but say, "I now feel that you''re very much like me."


    "Like you? What do you mean?"


    "After I gave birth to Seamus and Sadie, I was just as nervous as you were just now. No matter


    what they were doing, I couldn''t prevent myself from being nervous. I was afraid that they would


    bump into something. Sometimes, I was so worried that I wished that I could walk and run for them,


    so they wouldn''t have to fall."


    This left Stanley speechless.


    From what was said, it seemed that Sharon was indeed calling him a nag!


    His huge body pressed down on her, shrouding her beneath him. Sharon pushed against his chest


    with both hands. His breath was filled with the faint scent of smoke, as well as the fresh scent from


    when they had returned from the beach. They were entangled together.


    With his coarse fingers, he pushed aside the hair on her forehead and looked at her deeply. "I can''t


    see you have another ident in front of me ever again. My heart can''t take it."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    These few words showed how much worry and fear he had experienced in the past two months.


    From the time they met, he rarely talked about his feelings. Instead, he often hugged her and asked


    how she had been in the past two months; whether she was sad or in a bad mood, he always asked


    her to tell her about those things.


    And Sharon didn''t hide anything. She told him all the negative emotions that had been suppressed


    in his heart for two months...


    But now that she thought about it, he hadn''t told her about his feelings and what he has been


    through the past two months.


    Only until now, he told her in a low voice that if anything happened to her again, he would not be


    able to bear it...


    It was only then that Sharon understood that he had experienced more than she did.


    She got into his arms as she didn''t want him to see her teary eyes. Her nasal voice was muffled.


    "Stanley, I love you. I didn''t tell you that I love you before, did I? Then I''ll tell you now; I love you; I


    love you very much."


    For a moment, Stanley''s body stiffened, it was likely because he didn''t expect her to suddenly


    express her love for him. After staring at her for a moment, he hugged her tightly and said with a


    sorrowful voice, "Yes, you have never said it before. But it''s better to say it now than never,


    otherwise, I''ll feel imbnced."


    Sharon broke into a smile. "How so?"


    "Because I don''t want to be the only one saying it; I want to hear you say that you love me too."


    Sharon blushed while staring at him dreamily.


    Then, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    Sharon stared nkly for a few seconds before kissing him back.


    Love was the best catalyst for a couple. With only a little touch, Sharon''s body rocked back and


    forth as if she was a boat in the sea. As he maneuvered around, she tightly wrapped her hands


    around his waist, and there was a raspy moan emitting from her mouth. Soon, Stanley''s body


    started to feel numb and electrified.


    "Sharon..."


    He voice was low and hoarse.


    "Yes..."


    Sharon felt dizzy and everything before her eyes went blurry. She heard Stanley''s heavy voice in


    her ear, "Give me another child."


    If she got pregnant again, he would apany her this time. He would watch her belly grow bigger


    day by day, apany her to the hospital for her prenatal checkups, and stay close to her during


    the day of delivery; he wanted to experience that kind of anticipation and excitement together.


    Sharon replied yes in a low voice. She didn''t hear what Stanley said in detail, but as long as it was


    something that he said, she would be fine with it.


    So she agreed.


    After a long time, Sharon finally couldn''t take it anymore and fell asleep. Stanley held her in bed for


    a while before he got up and went to the bathroom to clean up.


    After finishing these things, hey down again. As soon as Sharon touched him, she immediately


    crept into his arms, pressing her cheek against his chest. And there was this satisfied look on her


    face.


    Stanley looked down a few times, and only now did he feel a sense of security.


    Finally, he found her.


    He tightened his arms and held the sleeping Sharon into his arms. It seemed that his strength was


    too strong, which made her ufortable. She snorted twice and was about to break out of his


    arms.


    She was still muttering to herself, and Stanley couldn''t figure out what she was saying.


    He slightly loosened his grab on her and pulled her body forward. Only then did he hear her


    extremely soft whisper.


    Stanley heard it clearly, but his body suddenly stiffened and instantly tensed up like a rock.


    He heard Sharon saying, "Shawn, it hurts..."

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421


    Stanley''s body stiffened hey still. After what seemed like a long while, he moved his arms.


    However, it was dark and so his expression couldn''t be seen clearly.


    Did she dream of Shawn?


    Or was she mumbling about something else?


    With aplicated look on his face, Stanley gazed at Sharon. After a long while, he brushed off


    those thoughts he was ruminating on. He took a deep breath and told himself not to overthink but to


    go to sleep.


    Sharon started dreaming again.


    This time, it was the same dream as that night where she dreamt that Shawn and herself lived in a


    small town; they were happy, and it was peaceful; there was only Shawn and her father who


    apanied her.


    Sharon clearly knew that everything in her dream was unreal, but her dreams were so vivid that


    everything seemed real, so much so that her dreams kept on repeating themselves. She felt as


    though she were about to dwell in her dream.


    It wasn''t until she heard Stanley''s voice that Sharon was suddenly awakened. When she saw the


    anxious expression on Stanley''s face, she didn''t know how to respond.


    "Sharon, are you having a nightmare?" asked Stanley as he picked her up from bed. "You are


    sweating all over, and I couldn''t even wake you up. What''s the matter?"


    What''s the matter?


    Confused, Sharon looked at Stanley, who had a worried look on his face.


    After a long time, she gulped and shook her head. "No, nothing, I just dreamed of something


    terrible. I wanted to wake up from the dream, but I couldn''t seem to do so. Fortunately, you woke


    me up."


    Stretching out his hand, Stanley reached out to hug her. "It''s fine now."


    "Yes."


    Sharon nodded and wiped her forehead, which was full of sweat as expected.


    "I want to take a bath." Her body was sticky, and that made her ufortable.


    "Let me give you a hand."


    After carrying her into the bathroom, Stanley ced her on the washstand, before filling the bathtub


    with water. Only then did he signal Sharon to go in and take a bath.


    Sharon''s face reddened a little. "Why don''t you go


    out first?"


    If he stood there, how could she take off her clothes?


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "We''re married. It''s not a big deal if I help you take a bath.


    Furthermore, you can''t really bathe yourself in your current condition."


    He walked over as he spoke. "So, I''m here to bathe you, alright?"


    It seemed like he was asking a question, but his actions said otherwise.


    This rendered Sharon speechless.


    After a moment of silence, Sharon followed him. However, she waspletely naked while he was


    completely clothed, which made her feel a little ufortable. She sat in the bathtub, trying to hide


    from him, and tensed her body.


    "I can really do it myself." Sharon drew back to her side as she said, "I feel like an infant when you


    have to bathe me. Just so you know, I''ve been taking a bath by myself for the past two months, and


    I didn''t even fall or hurt myself. Don''t worry."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt Stanley''s hand which was brushing her back stopped for


    a moment.


    Sharon nced at him. He was looking down, not revealing his expression, and just then, Sharon


    realized what was wrong.


    Clearing her throat, she tried to exin, "From what Shawn had told me, the few days after I fell, I


    had a fever and was pretty much drowsy. He helped me with my dressings those few days, but after


    I regained consciousness, I did all the bathing and changing on my own."


    Sharon didn''t hide anything and took the initiative to tell Stanley these things, "Apart from Shawn


    taking me to the bathroom and carrying me after I took a shower, other than some physical contact


    we had, nothing else happened."


    As for that day when Shawn suddenly lost control and kissed her, Sharon thought for a moment and


    decided not to reveal it. Shawn had kissed her that night, but he had also been sent to the hospital


    because of this and almost died.


    Although she didn''t want to say it now, it didn''t mean that she wouldn''t say it in the future.


    Sharon wanted to take her time to tell him these things.


    Upon hearing her words, Stanley suddenly fell silent. After a long time, he finally smiled self-


    deprecatingly, "I''m too petty, aren''t I? I can''t even tolerate these small matters. In fact, no matter


    what happened, as long as you''re alive, it''s fine."


    Sharon turned around and grabbed his hand. Just as he was about to open his mouth to say


    something, Stanley spoke again, "It''s just that you''ve been calling his name in your sleep, making


    me feel a little ufortable. I''m thinking about how you two have been spending so much time


    together..."


    "What?"


    Shocked, Sharon widened her eyes. "What did you say?"


    She was so agitated that she grabbed onto his arms so tight his skin felt sore. It was only then that


    Stanley realized that something was wrong with her. "What''s wrong?"


    In a trembling voice, Sharon answered, "I... I did dream of Shawn, and the things that I dreamt of


    were very strange."


    His brow furrowed, and Stanley remained silent. He quickly washed her up, took her nightgown, and


    carried her out.


    After Sharon changed her clothes, Stanley pushed open the bedroom door and entered. Sitting


    beside her, he asked, "What did you dream of?"


    When she was changing her clothes just now, Sharon couldn''t stop her thoughts from going astray.


    She was worried her dreams were part of a subconscious that thought of these things during the


    day. However, she had clearly not thought about the ridiculous things that happened in her dreams.


    She hated Shawn so much; how could she have dreamed of marrying him and having children?


    Now that Stanley had asked about it, Sharon thought for a moment and said, "I was dreaming that


    he had left the small town back then and had always been by my side. After I finished high school


    and college, I went back to the town to be a teacher, and together... we got married, had


    children, and my father didn''t die, and he was still alive and well by my side. But in the dream... in


    the dream..."


    Sharon didn''t know what to say.


    Stanley looked straight at her. "What happened in your dream?"


    "In my dream... I didn''t have you." Sharon''s quivering lips said. "In my dream, I''ve never met you


    before. I don''t know you. To me, you were just a stranger."


    Stanley''s lips were tightly pursed into a straight line. After a long time, he finally opened his mouth


    and said, "It''s all just a dream, it''s not real. Don''t think too much about it."


    Sharon sighed, "Yes, I know it''s all unreal. I didn''t give it much thought, and you shouldn''t think


    much of it too. It''s just a dream."


    Fortunately, it was just a dream.


    Nodding, Stanley replied with a ''hmm''. However, he had been frowning the entire time, and it was


    obvious that he wasn''t in a good mood.


    Just then, the silence in the air was interrupted by a ringing phone.


    Stanley nced at the caller ID and then at Sharon. Her face was still pale and her hands that were


    ced on her knees were subtly trembling. Knowing that she didn''t want him to leave, Stanley sat


    down beside her and answered the phone in front of her. "Hello."


    It was a call from home.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    On the other side, it was the secretary of the middle- aged man on the phone. When he answered


    the phone, the secretary said directly, "Stanley, there''s something I need to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?" "Your father... I mean, Isai is missing!"

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422


    "What do you mean he''s missing?" Stanley''s face went dark. "Didn''t you guys already arrange for


    people to investigate his study before I came here?"


    "Yes, indeed..."


    "What''s the result of the investigation?"


    "There is indeed a secret door in his study, and we have already opened the secret door. There was


    lots of money and rted evidence in it, and there were also other things in it, unspeakable things."


    "Since we already have evidence, then what did you mean that he''s missing?" Stanley''s voice grew


    colder, causing Sharon to stare at him with a face full of suspicion.


    Although Stanley had concealed his emotions very well, Sharon could still tell that he was anxious


    and nervous, and she even knew that he was a little angry.


    He was never like this before, and Sharon grew more curious about the person on the other end of


    the line.


    The secretary sighed. "We could only me ourselves for underestimating him. There was


    evidence that someone had caught him. During the process of leaving, we didn''t expect Isai to be


    so audacious. He had already ordered people to ambush us. When our car passed by and


    someone rescued him, we also lost a part of our staff."


    Stanley closed his eyes, and the veins on his forehead were engorged. How was Isai still alive? He


    tried every possible way to send him to prison, but in the end, with all the witness and material


    evidence here, they were messed up and caused him to escape again!


    "Have you tried looking for him?"


    "Beachmarsh City has been locked down, but we still can''t find him."


    Even Stanley''s breathing was starting to be rapid. Sharon had never seen him like this before,


    so she was shocked. "What''s wrong, Stanley?"


    It was only now that Stanley realized Sharon was still by his side. Stanley tried to control his anger


    and said to the other end of the phone, "Update me if there''s any new situation."


    "Okay, no problem."


    "Isai is missing now. I am afraid that he will retaliate against my family. Please send more people to


    protect my family."


    "We will definitely pay attention to this."


    "Thank you."


    With that, Stanley hung up the phone. After thinking about it, he called Anthony directly and told him


    to strengthen security measures. If he really couldn''t do it, he would take them out of Beachmarsh


    City and go somewhere else to stay away from trouble.


    Stanley then told Sharon, "Some things happened in Beachmarsh City in thest few months when


    you weren''t here."


    "What is it?"


    "I took action against Isai and coborated with some people to end him. I thought that I would send


    him to prison this time, but I didn''t expect that there would be an unexpected turn of events." After


    Stanley finished, Sharon widened her eyes. "What happened?"


    "He ran away."


    Sharon''s heart was on tenterhooks. "He ran away? Will the kids be fine?"


    "That''s why I just called Anthony to keep an eye on the kids. I will also give Jimmy a call. There will


    be more people to protect them. Don''t worry. I promise I won''t let anything happen to them."


    With his reassurance, Sharon began to rx.


    However, she had always been worried. Isai was a devil. He was not humane, and it was easy for


    him to hurt the children. She would rather die than see anything happen to her children.


    It was an undeniable fact that Isai was now targeted; he hadmitted crimes, and the police were


    arresting him. He would definitely not be as arrogant as before, probably a little meeker than before.


    So the two children should be safe for the time being.


    After giving it some thought, Sharon finally managed to calm herself down.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She was anxious and moody. Dinner time came, but she couldn''t rx, and she didn''t have much


    appetite.


    "Are you tired?" Stanley stood up and pushed her into the bedroom. "Take a rest first. I''ll be with you


    later."


    Sharon nodded and asked him for his phone, "I''ll make a call to the kids. I want to hear their


    voices..."


    From the moment she met Stanley, Sharon hadn''t managed to call home. Firstly, it was because


    Stanley told her that the children were in good condition. Secondly, she was also afraid she couldn''t


    control her emotions when she heard their voices.


    Since she couldn''t return to them immediately, she could only make a phone call to hear their


    voices.


    Stanley handed her his phone. "Call Anthony. The kids are being taken care of by him."


    "Okay."


    Sharon replied, and went into the bedroom with the phone.


    As soon as she left, Stanley''s expression darkened. He had originally thought that his n would


    get rid of Isai once and for all, but he hadn''t expected that there would be a problem halfway.


    A man like Isai would definitely take revenge on him.


    They couldn''t stay here for a long; they had to go back immediately.


    Meanwhile, in the bedroom.


    Sharon dialed Anthony''s number, only to hear the dial tone at the other end, causing her to


    palpitate.


    This was the first time she had been separated from her children for such a long time.


    "Hey, boss!"


    Anthony''s voice rang out.


    Sharon immediately corrected him, "It''s me."


    "Madam?" Anthony was both surprised and happy. "Howe it''s you? Where''s boss? Is he


    okay?"


    "He''s fine."


    Anthony breathed a sigh of relief.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "It''s nothing. I just want to know if the kids have fallen asleep."


    Anthony immediately understood. "Madam, please wait. I''ll go have a look."


    "Thank you."


    Sharon held her phone and licked her lips, holding her breath as she listened to the voice on the


    other end of the line.


    Anthony went to the bedroom and saw some movement under the quilt. As soon as the lights were


    turned on, there was no movement again. Anthony held back hisughter and said, "I know that you


    haven''t fallen asleep. Get up. Uncle Charles has something to tell you."


    Sure enough, the little girl under the quilt moved, and then a small head peeped out of it.


    Sadie''s big eyes widened as she asked curiously, "Uncle Charles, how did you know that we


    weren''t asleep?"


    "Because you moved!" Anthony came to the bedside and touched her chin. "There''s something I


    want to tell you."


    The kids sat up from their beds.


    "Do you miss Mummy?"


    They immediately nodded in unison. "Yes!"


    "Then answer the phone."


    Sadie blinked her eyes, still not being able to react to the news.


    Seamus''s gaze shifted to the phone as he reached out for it. For a little boy who was usually calm,


    Seamus was overly excited. "Did Mummy call?"


    Anthony nodded. "That''s right. Hurry up and say hello."


    "I''ll talk to her together with Sadie. Uncle Charles, please put us on loudspeaker."


    "Yes, you''re right. Uncle Charles was so happy that I almost forgot about it."


    Anthony said a few words to Sharon, then put her on the loudspeaker and ced his phone on the


    bed. He heard Sharon''s slightly choked voice, "Sweetie?"


    Anthony smiled and quietly left the room to let them talk.


    Hearing Sharon''s voice, Sadie couldn''t hold her emotions in any longer. Tears started to fall from


    her eyes, and she grew extremely sad.


    "Mummy... Mummy", she called out as she sobbed in between words.


    Seamus was rtively calm. While wiping his sister''s tears, he said to the phone, "Mummy, when


    are youing back? We miss you very much."


    "Mummy and Daddy wille back soon. Seamus, you have to take care of your sister. Don''t let


    her cry. Please console her. Tell her that Mummy doesn''t want to see her cry. Mummy has


    something to say to her."

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423


    Usually, children are temperamental. As Seamus consoled her, Sadie managed to stop crying.


    "Mummy, let me tell you something. I''ve been taller and became more beautiful in the past two


    months. I''m sure you won''t recognize me when youe back. I have also been a good girl and


    listened to Seamus. The teacher also praised mest time that my calligraphy is getting better and


    better. I''m also less picky with food now. Grandma also praised me for being very obedient..."


    Sadie had spoken quite a bit, and Sharon couldn''t help but listen with a smile. However, when she


    heard this, she gaped in shock.


    Grandma?


    The two children were living together with Ember?


    "Baby?" Sharon interrupted the child''s words. "Get your brother to answer the phone. Mummy has


    something to say to him."


    "Mummy, wait a minute. He went out to fetch me a ss of water because I was thirsty."


    "Tell your brother toe in."


    "Alright."


    The sound of footsteps could be heard from the other end of the phone, followed by Sadie''s voice.


    "Seamus..."


    After a while, there were the sounds of two footsteps again. The phone was picked up. Seamus was


    curious. "Mummy?"


    "I want to ask you a question. Who are you living with right now?"


    Seamus was silent for a while before answering, "Grandma."


    Immediately, Sharon''s breathing paused.


    "Mummy, what''s wrong?" Seamus asked as he noticed something wrong. "Grandma is very nice to


    Sadie and me. In fact, she often ys with us and although she can''t cook, she tries to cook for us.


    Once, she almost scalded her hands..."


    "Mummy?"


    "Yes, I''m still here." Sharon didn''t know what to feel. "Okay. It''s good that you are all well. It''s getting


    late. You should go to bed early. Mummy will call you again tomorrow."


    "Alright."


    After saying goodbye to the two children, Sharon was full of anger as she went out to look for


    Stanley.


    Just as Stanley and Ryan were discussing ways to leave this ce, they saw Sharon stomping out


    from the bedroom. The men immediately stopped talking.


    "You''re up?" Stanley raised his eyebrows.


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon said, "Come here. I have something to talk to you about."


    As he put the map in his hands aside, Stanley walked towards her, only to be pulled by her into the


    bedroom.


    The door mmed shut.


    As soon as Stanley turned around, he saw Sharon ring at him. "Your mom lives with the


    children?"


    Apparently, Sharon found out.


    "Who told you that, Anthony?"


    "It wasn''t him."


    "Then who?"


    "Your son!"


    Stanley replied and nodded. "Yes, they''re living together."


    "You..." Sharon bit her lips. "Why did you let them live together?"


    She didn''t hate Stanley''s mother, nor did she like her, but she still had a knot in her heart. Every


    time she saw Ember, she would think of her father...


    Stanley knew what she was thinking. "I can''t trust anyone else right now, except for Anthony and my


    mother. They''re the ones who can stay by the children''s side whole day long. And if... I''m saying if


    Isai tries to harm the children, my mother will definitely not let him seed! She loves the children


    more than the two of us."


    Sharon was startled.


    She knew Ember was not like a typical mother-inw who makes things difficult for their daughter-


    inw. On the contrary, when she and Ember spent some time together, the two of them got along


    very well. She also liked the feeling of being with Ember.


    If only something did not happen to her father...


    As she stiffened her body, she was pulled into Stanley''s embrace. "I know that there has always


    been a prick in your heart that you can''t ovee, but what happened to your father has nothing to


    do with my mother. She was never aware of it, and even after she knew about it, she strongly


    disagreed... with what I did in the past. In fact, she chose to die, but Isai interfered and cause all the


    troubles..."


    In this world, no man could see the disharmony between his mother and wife.


    Taking a few deep breaths, Sharon cast a nce at him and nodded. "I''m not that kind of


    unreasonable woman. Give me some time, and I''ll be alright." "Okay."


    "But in the future, I won''t let my child live with your mother, and I won''t live with your mother either."


    Many family conflicts resulted from living together with a mother-inw. Although Ember was not the


    type of an evil mother-inw who would have any conflicts with Sharon, Sharon still couldn''t bring


    herself to be close to her.


    She needed time, time to take things slow.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let my mother live with us."


    "Really?"


    Sharon was rather surprised. She thought Stanley would disagree. After all, he only had one


    mother, and he seemed to be a very filial person.


    "First of all, my mother certainly doesn''t want to live with us. Second of all, if it weren''t for our young


    children, I hope they can live elsewhere so that we have the whole house to ourselves."


    This made Sharon speechless.


    Sharon stared at him, unable to utter a word.


    There was empathy and true love amongst humans. At this point, Sharon couldn''t help but wonder


    whether President Stanley even had any paternal love for his own kids.


    In the evening, Sharon was home alone, and


    Stanley had sent a local to apany her. He went out with Ryan, but Sharon didn''t know what


    they were doing. She could only wait for them at this temporary home.


    Feeling bored, she began to chat with the local.


    "What''s your name?"


    She had been learning the Tasnilnguage in the past two months. She wasn''t talented in


    linguistics, so her pronunciation was off, and so the local took a while before he could understand


    what she was trying to say.


    Bartor.


    Finally, the tanned-skinned man told her his name while smiling. It was quite a nice name indeed.


    Sharon conversed a bit more about other things with him. However, the two of them couldn''t


    communicate properly as both of them were not fluent in each other''snguages.


    He couldn''t understand what Sharon was saying, nor could Sharon understand what he was saying.


    At the end of the conversation, Sharon didn''t know what to say to him. Later on, he said something,


    which caused Sharon''s nerves to tense up. She widened her eyes, and she asked him in disbelief,


    "What did you say just now?"


    The local was suddenly quiet.


    Sharon read his expression and got an idea of what he said, and she was breaking out in a cold


    sweat. "Did you say... they went to assassinate the general?"


    Apparently, Bartor was even more surprised than her. "Don''t you know?"


    This rendered Sharon speechless.


    Sharon had no idea of it as Stanley didn''t mention anything of the sort to her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that he didn''t want her to worry. But if he didn''t tell her, she would be more worried.


    She wanted to find him, but it was too dangerous. She might as well stay here.


    Following that, she kept looking at the time, and her nervous heart kept pounding.


    Seeing her like this, Bartor gradually realized that he had said something he shouldn''t. He was a


    little nervous and wanted to say something, but was afraid that he would say something wrong, so


    he could only be nervous with Sharon.


    Finally, after some time, there was a noise from the other side of the door.


    The sound of footsteps could be heard.


    Sharon immediately pushed the wheelchair to open the door.


    As the door flung opened, she widened her eyes as she saw those standing outside. Fear shed


    through her eyes.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424


    Because of Isai''s unexpected disappearance, Stanley had toe up with a different n. If he


    wanted to leave this ce, he would have to create a distraction.


    And he did not intend to kill the other party. He just wanted to create chaos so that he could take


    advantage of this opportunity to leave with Sharon.


    He saw her worries. Although she didn''t say anything, Stanley knew that her heart longed for her


    children.


    Stanley was also worried that something would go wrong if he stayed too long. So when Sharon


    went to the bedroom to call the children, he had a discussion with Ryan about all this.


    Several men had been fully prepared in advance, and they were all good inbat. They went to


    the general''s bedroom quietly without alerting the bodyguards, and they tied the man up.


    The general, whose mouth had been gagged, couldn''t utter a single word. His eyes widened and


    they were filled with anger and fear as he looked daggers at everyone. However, Stanley had


    already made preparations beforeing, and the general couldn''t even see their appearance.


    Tonight, Stanley had two goals in mind. One was to create chaos, and the other was to make


    Shawn the scapegoat.


    Recently, Shawn managed to gain the general''s trust. But if this trust shattered, the table would turn


    and the general would then take control over Shawn.


    Without Shawn''s interference, they would leave here faster.


    Therefore, Stanley''s purpose tonight was to kill three birds with one stone.


    How could he make the general suspect that tonight''s kidnapping had something to do with Shawn?


    After thinking about it, Ryan still couldn''te up with a good idea.


    Stanley told him casually, "You don''t have to do anything. Give him an hour. I''ll make a call when we


    leave."


    One hour passed quickly. Stanley stood by the window andzily kicked the general. "Hey, wake


    up."


    The general opened his eyes and red at him.


    They were speaking in Tasnilnguage!


    Are they from Tasnil?


    The general was shocked and furious that his heart was pounding. He didn''t have much contact


    with people from Tasnil. In fact, the only person he had to know from Tasnil was Shawn.


    Shawn had resources in his hands, and he also knew some terrorists. If he wanted the highest


    position, he needed someone like Shawn.


    What were they nning to do by kidnapping him tonight? Who did this?


    All kinds of doubts fleeted the general''s heart. The general, who had been kicked twice, had never


    been insulted like this. He shouted angrily, but his mouth was sealed and he couldn''t make a sound;


    his screams were muffled.


    Stanley circled around him twice. He lifted the general''s face with the pistol in his hand and


    sneered, "Shawn thinks you are so useless, General. You haven''t even found a woman after


    searching for so long. He doesn''t want to cooperate with you, so he sent us to kill you tonight. What


    do you think, General Kunba? Are you scared?"


    Shawn?


    General Kunba stared, his eyes wide. He couldn''t believe it.


    Shawn had been looking for his wife these few days, but no matter what, he couldn''t find her. He


    had conflicts with the general several times prior to his and the general had beenining about


    him for a long time. Wasn''t it just a woman? Was there a need to act this way? As long as he


    seeded, he could have any woman he wanted.


    It was impossible for the general to send all men to find this woman for him, so he was just


    perfunctory to Shawn. Did Shawn feel humiliated and angry to the extent that he decided to send


    someone to assassinate the general?


    The general was a suspicious person. Once he became suspicious of someone, it spreads like


    wildfire.


    Staring at the ck muzzle, the general was so anxious that he whined. He hoped that they could


    remove the gag from his mouth because he had something to ask them.


    However, none of them paid attention to it at all.


    "General Kunba, I''m sorry. I''m afraid you won''t be able to see the sun tomorrow."


    Stanley spoke as he loaded the gun in his hand with a temte.


    Putting on the LEAD, Stanley ced the gun on the general''s head. The general''s eyes widened,


    and fear filled his eyes. He struggled desperately to move his body.


    Stanley slowly pulled the trigger...


    In that instance...


    Ryan suddenly shouted. "Not good, someone''sing!"


    After finishing his words, he waved his hand and was about to jump out of the window with his men,


    pulling Stanley along, "Let''s go, the general''s men areing in. Don''t be dead meat!"


    Stanley was pulled by him, which caused him to stumble and identally pulling the trigger. A loud


    gunshot was heard, and the bullet actually hit the general''s arm.


    In excruciating pain, the general let out a loud wail.


    Stanley jumped off the window and left with Ryan and the others.


    It wasn''t until they had left the general''spound that Ryan raised his thumb. "Lord of Shadows,


    we acknowledge you!"


    Not to mention that they had not been discovered. Everything that had happened in the room just


    now had been directed ording to their n.


    When Stanley had joined the army back then, he had been a prestigious gunman in the army. It was


    impossible for him to have missed such a short distance. If not for the fact that he had intended to


    let the general off, the general would have died a long time ago.


    "Killing the general won''t benefit us one bit, and they''re very likely to make the martialw here


    more strict, so we can''t kill him."


    "Will the general believe what we did just now?"


    "I don''t know." Stanley shook his head as he answered honestly.


    "What?" Ryan stared with wide eyes. He didn''t know that they had risked their lives. They had


    thought that there would be a 100% chance of sess, but he didn''t expect that Stanley would say


    that he wasn''t sure.


    They were gambling with someone''s life.


    If they won, they could leave here, but Shawn might be killed by the general.


    If they lost the bet, it would be even more difficult for them to leave here.


    So in this bet, it really depended on who won.


    "General Kunba is very suspicious. Once he has his suspicions, even if Shawn was not found guilty,


    this will definitely make General Kunba more cautious of him."


    Stanley said matter-of-factly.


    In the dark night, the car quietly drove through the street. The closer they got to their residence, the


    more uneasy Stanley felt.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Drive faster."


    Stanley said to Ryan, who was by his side.


    Ryan nodded as he increased his speed.


    The car stopped with a "creak". Stanley opened the car door and got off. The moment he took out


    the key to open the door, a strong smell of blood greeted him.


    His pupils constricted.


    Hastily, he turned on the switch on the wall, and the dark room suddenly lit up as if it was daytime.


    "Ryan!"


    Stanley let out a cry, his expression solemn and his gaze sharp like a de. "It smells of blood!"


    After a moment of hesitation, Ryan immediately pulled out his pistol from his waist. Several of them


    rushed towards the living room while holding their pistols.


    In the empty living room, there was no one. There was a person lying on the ground, motionless,


    covered in a pool of blood.


    It was Barter.


    Stanley strode into the bedroom and kicked open the door, but there was still no one inside.


    "Sharon!"


    Stanley let out a cry.


    No one responded to him.


    "Sharon!"


    Once again, there was no response.


    He searched every corner of the room, even under the bed, but to no avail.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425


    Sharon opened her eyes and woke up. She didn''t know where she was, and it was pitch-ck all


    around her. She sat up and touched the wall, guessing that she was locked up in a small room.


    She had no idea how long she had been locked up. Was it an hour, or two hours?


    Thest scene before she was knocked unconscious sh through her mind, which made her feel


    sad.


    Bartor...


    Bartor was shot because he wanted to protect her.


    She did not know whether he was alive or dead; she hoped that he was alive. If he died because of


    her, she would feel guilty for the rest of her life.


    Leaning against the wall, Sharon sat down. She was so angry she was scraping the floor with her


    fingernails, which caused some screeching sounds.


    Not long after, there was suddenly a sound that came through the darkness. It was the sound of


    footsteps, and in the next second, the lights were turned on. Sharon raised her head and looked


    coldly at the middle-aged man who was walking towards her.


    It was none other than Isai.


    When Sharon first saw him, she was shocked and terrified. She had never thought that Isai would


    actually appear here.


    The only thing that made her happy was that since Isai was here, it meant that the two children in


    Beachmarsh City are safe.


    Isai came to her and signaled with his eyes. Someone immediately pulled Sharon up from the


    ground and put her on the chair.


    "Surprised that I''m here?"


    With a smile, Isai looked at her.


    Before she could reply, Isai spoke again, "I didn''t want toe here either, but I had no choice. I


    was forced into such a state by my powerful son. He''s very capable. Not only did he get people


    close to me to turn sides, but he even tricked me into letting my guard down. That''s how I fell into


    his trap. What a powerful man he is, huh? Even as a father, I''m a little scared, let alone you."


    Sharon shook off his hand. "Why should I be afraid of my husband?"


    "Don''t you think he is too cold- blooded and ruthless to even kill his own father?"


    How could he say such a shameless thing?


    Sharonughed, as if she just heard a joke. "Isai, do you think you''re worthy of being a father?


    You''ve ruined that father-son rtionship of yours, so why are you ming him for killing you?"


    In the face of her insults, Isai was not angry. "If I really wanted to kill him, he would have died long


    ago. He wouldn''t have survived this long. But it seems that he really wants to kill me."


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s a fact that he can live such a long and peaceful life."


    Speaking of this, Isai paused and added faintly, "Now I will not let him live so easily. He must die."


    A son who regarded himself as an enemy was expendable.


    Sharon broke out in a cold sweat. "What are you trying to do?"


    "Take you as bait and let hime to me. We''ve made this decision."


    Isai didn''t hide anything from her.


    Sharon stared at him in a daze. From the look in his eyes, she could tell that he really wanted to kill


    him this time. If Stanley came looking for Isai, he definitely wouldn''t let him off.


    The hatredful gaze of Isai was slowly withdrawn, and Sharon''s emotions slowly calmed down.


    Her reaction surprised Isai. "That''s all you''re going


    to do?"


    "What else do you want from me? Beg you to let me go?"


    "I thought you would at least listen to me and beg on behalf of Stanley."


    Sharon, however, suddenly gave a smile, "Why should I beg?"


    "My men are well-prepared, and I am determined to kill him. As soon as he appears, he will


    definitely die." Isai looked at her with a smile. "If I say this, won''t you beg me to spare his life?"


    Sharon looks at him coldly. "I''m confident in Stanley. It''s definitely not him who dies. You''re old and


    he''s still young. You have the manpower, but do you think he doesn''t have them? You''re ambushing


    him, but do you think he''ll fall into your trap? In any circumstance, his chances of winning are much


    higher than yours."


    It was unknown which of her words provoked Isai, causing him to change his expression suddenly,


    and a sharp light shed in his eyes. "What''s the use of your smart mouth? Don''t think I won''t kill


    you now!"


    "Didn''t you want to kill me long ago?" Sharon didn''t seem to care about it at all. "If you want to kill


    me, then kill me." "Are you really not afraid of death? Beg me, maybe


    I will let you go."


    Sharon, however, kept silent.


    Seeing her like this, Isai became much more rxed. Her reaction was appropriate. She was afraid


    of death and wanted to live!


    It was only then that he could feel the pleasure of having power in his hands.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Lifting Sharon''s chin, Isai looked at her and said, "I am not interested in your life. If you want to live


    then beg me, if I am happy, maybe I will let you go like this."


    Calmly, Sharon looked at him. "Alright, I beg you."


    "Silly woman, you really know what''s good for you." Isaiughed out loud and looked very happy,


    but then he stopped smiling and looked at her bottom to top. "There''s a saying that a couple is like


    birds in the forest, but when troublees, it''s each for their own. It''s true. You didn''t beg for him,


    but you only begged for yourself, and you did it without hesitation. If anything really happened, you


    would abandon him for your own sake."


    Sharon said with a calm expression, "I beg you not because I wanted to, but because of my


    children. I want to live for them. If I don''t have children, I definitely won''t be begging. Isai, it seems


    that you don''t regard yourself as a father and you don''t acknowledge yourself as a father. If you and


    your child are in danger, you won''t die for your child. The most likely thing is that you''ll want to live


    and sacrifice your own child."


    He was a selfish man who cared little about his family. He was affectionless and always put himself


    first.


    Sharon sympathized with the fact that Stanley had such a father. Compared to her mother, Evonne,


    he was thousands of times more abominable.


    "Have you ever given Stanley tender loving care? Have you ever existed during his childhood?


    Have you told him that as a man, he should be responsible and open-minded? These are all very


    ordinary things. Have you ever given him some?"


    Sharon raised her head and looked him in the eye. "Do you still think that you''re a sessful


    father? No, the word ''sessful'' can''t be used on you, Isai. Do you think you''re even qualified to be


    a father?"


    "What do you know? You don''t know anything!"


    His eyes were like a sword that stared at her coldly. With his big hand, he reached out and grabbed


    Sharon''s neck. His palm tightened bit by bit, almost wanting to strangle her to death.


    As her breath slowly began to die away, Sharon felt as though she would die in the next second.


    She sneered.


    It seemed that what she said could change his mood greatly. It seemed that her words directly


    stabbed him in the heart.


    Without oxygen, Sharon''s vision gradually began to blur. She thought that Isai would definitely not


    let her off this time.


    Was she going to die?


    As she thought about this, she closed her eyes in despair.


    "Bang...." A huge boom could be heard, igniting the pitch-ck night.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426


    The loud deafening sound stunned Sharon and Isai.


    Before Sharon could react, Isai''s face changed greatly. He immediately turned around and walked


    towards the gate.


    He had just walked two steps when there was a loud crashing sound, and the wall actually


    copsed down, raking up debris and dust, causing everyone to lose sight of what was happening.


    Just then, there was a loud bang on the front door, that had seemed to be kicked down by someone


    from the outside.


    "Quick, get out of the way!"


    The subordinate pulled Isai and pushed him back.


    Sharon hid in a corner and tried her best to keep her eyes wide open to see what was going on. As


    a result, she saw a few figures rushing towards her in the dust. Thinking that it was Isai''s men, she


    was so frightened that she quickly retreated.


    She was backed into a wall; there was no way out.


    Those figures had already rushed in front of her. They were all wearing masks, so she couldn''t see


    their faces clearly. Sharon''s scream was stuck in her throat. She quickly grabbed hold of something


    to smash her attacker.


    The man standing in front of her leaned to one side to avoid her attack.


    Sharon pushed him away, wanting to run.


    "Behave yourself!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Her wrist was tightened, and the man grabbed her. He scolded her in a low voice.


    Sharon is startled. This voice...


    Just as she was feeling suspicious, another voice sounded, "William, take her away first!"


    Sharon stumbled back and forth under William''s lead. She didn''t say anything else and left with


    William.


    After leaving this ce, there was a car waiting outside. Sharon was roughly shoved into the car by


    William. Her forehead knocked against the door frame, and she instantly felt pain dissipating...


    Just as Sharon was about to sit up, she felt someone pressing against her from behind. The man''s


    deep, drum-like voice rang out, "Don''t get up, stay down!"


    As soon as he instructed her, there were several gunshots heard, and bullets came through the car


    window. She trembled all over and bit her lips hard. The shattered ss of the car fell on her body.


    Shawn held Sharon''s body and roared, "William, let''s go!"


    The car left in no time.


    Sharon thought that they would be safe once the car started moving, but there was a car chasing


    closely behind. She had been pressed on the seat by Shawn, the whistling wind and the deafening


    sound of gunshots ringing in her ear.


    After God-knows-how-long, the car behind them finally slowed down, and it seemed the sound of


    the gunshots slowly disappeared.


    Sharon''s body was already numb. She had just followed William with all her strength, enduring the


    pain. When people were in a difficult situation, the pain on their bodies seemed to have


    disappeared. At that time, she only wanted to be safe, only wanting to stay far away from Isai.


    Only now did the pain in her legs slowly appear. She bit her lip, trying not to make a sound.


    When the car stopped, William''s voice came from the front. "Mr. Lewis, we are safe for the time


    being, and we also got rid of those people behind us."


    "You can leave first." "Mr. Lewis..."


    "Just go out." "Yes." William reluctantly opened the door and got out.


    There were only the two of them in the car, and it was exceptionally quiet. It was so quiet that one


    could hear the insects'' sound around them.


    "It''s all right now. Isai hasn''t caught up with us yet."


    Sharon was still lying prone in her seat, gunshot sounds still ringing in her ears. Shawn''s deep voice


    pierces through, "Get up."


    Her body stiffened for a moment. She didn''t know whether it was because she was frightened just


    now, or she had met Shawn again.


    Seeing that Sharon didn''t move, Shawn seemed to be a little angry. He forcefully pulled Sharon up


    with a little of strength. Sharon''s wrist reddened as he grabbed it tightly when he dragged Sharon


    up.


    She lost control of her own body and fell into Shawn''s embrace. She felt his breathing on top of her


    head. Sharon''s body was as stiff as a stone.


    She couldn''t and didn''t want to imagine how angry Shawn was after she was taken away by Stanley


    in the middle of the night.


    She thought she would never see Shawn again after she left with Stanley. However, it had only


    been a few days, and fate had brought them together again.


    Sharon was in a trance and thought whether she would be entangled with Shawn for the rest of her


    life or not.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Shawn''s voice came to her ears. Heid his hand on her waist and held it tightly so she couldn''t


    move.


    Sharon''s eyshes fluttered.


    "To save you, I''ve sacrificed a few of my men tonight. One of them even lost his life." Shawn bent


    down slightly and muttered to himself, "Tell me, what should I do?"


    He was getting closer and closer to her. Sharon finally couldn''t bear it and tried to move her body.


    "Don''t move!" Shawn saw through her intention at a nce. "Don''t make me angry. Be good."


    Sharon''s body stiffened again in an instant. A momentter, she moved her lips and let out a soft


    voice, "Why?"


    Shawn looked at Sharon who was in his arms.


    Her body tensed, not knowing whether it was because she was afraid of him or because she had


    been frightened tonight.


    "What do you mean by ''why''?" He asked.


    "Why did you save me?"


    She wanted to kill him to avenge her father, and send him to hell. But why did he have to save her


    again and again?


    Couldn''t he be a little more vicious towards her? Why was he treating her so well?


    "Would you rather me let you die?" Shawn said as if he had heard a joke. "Don''t say such stupid


    words."


    After a pause, he stretched out his hand and raised her chin to stare into her eyes. "What about


    you? Did Stanley save you that night?"


    Sharonpressed the corners of her mouth.


    "Even if you didn''t tell me, I would know it was him." Half of Shawn''s face was hidden in the dark


    and no expression could be seen on his face. "Last time when Mario let you go out, you called


    Stanley. Did you get through?"


    Sharon cast a nce at him and saw that his lips had turned white.


    "As expected, the call went through." Shawn''s voice was very soft. "It''s just that I didn''t expect him


    toe so quickly, and even figured out what was going on here."


    Shawn had brought Sharon to seek refuge with General Kunba. He had kept this a secret, but it


    was still known to Stanley.


    "He took you away and I epted my fate, but why did he put you in danger again?" Shawn said in


    a low voice, "Sharon, I have been looking for you these few days, do you know?"


    What?


    Sharon was startled.


    Shawn smiled when he saw her reaction. "I knew you didn''t know."


    In the past few days, he had been secretly observing her, watching her being so happy with Stanley.


    He hesitated whether or not he should get her back.


    They went out to y together. He apanied her to recover. Even if she was in great pain, she


    endured it all the time. As for Stanley, he looked cold, but as long as Sharon was in a bad state, he


    would immediately go and pick her up...


    While Shawn was observing, he thought to himself, "Can I make it like this?"


    "No, I can''t."


    He didn''t want Sharon to suffer. As long as she was in any pain, he might not let her go on.

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427


    However, Stanley was different. He silently apanied and stood behind her. Although he might


    seem aloof, he would never take his eyes off her. The moment she fell, he was there to catch her;


    his reaction was faster than anyone else''s.


    When Shawn was observing, one thing was gradually making sense to him.


    In the past, he felt that only he himself could take care of Sharon; he thought that he understood


    Sharon the best. But now, after observing them from far for the past few days, he felt that Stanley''s


    love for Sharon wasn''t any less than his love for her.


    That man could take good care of her.


    Should he... let go of her now?


    When she was with him, she had been in so much pain. However, when she was with Stanley, she


    was genuinely happy.


    Sharon, who was standing under the sun andughing happily, looked lively and beautiful, and her


    eyes were full of life. She was not dull like she was when with Shawn, and she didn''t have hatred in


    her eyes.


    She hated Shawn so much.


    In contrast, she loved Stanley very much.


    Shawn smiled bitterly. "I know that you love Stanley very much. I did think about maybe I should let


    go of you and let you be together with him. But he pushed you to my side again. He put you in such


    a situation and almost let you die in the hands of Isai. Sharon, he can''t protect you."


    "No!" Sharon pushed him away. "I don''t need him to protect me. I can protect myself!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she picked up the broken window ss of the car and thrust at


    Shawn without hesitation.


    In the dark of the night, the sharp ss in her hand reflected the night light.


    Shawn fell backward, and the ss in Sharon''s hand slid past his neck. It was a near miss.


    When Sharon saw that she hadn''t seeded, she immediately pushed open the car door, gritted


    her teeth, and jumped out of the door. The instant pain in her legs spread out from the joints.


    However, she endured it with all her might and ran away.


    "Mr. Lewis!"


    William, who was standing outside the car door, heard the noise.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll chase after her." Shawn ran towards Sharon and caught up with her in a fewrge


    strides.


    Sharon listened as the footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer. She even heard


    Shawn''s voice. "Are you sure you want to continue running? I can chase you all day long, but can


    your legs stand it?"


    It sounded like he was waiting to see her fail.


    Despite that, Sharon ran forward desperately. Because of the pain, cold sweat broke out from her


    forehead.


    "Why are you so disobedient?"


    Shawn sighed and stretched out his long arm. With a swift move, he pulled Sharon. "Don''t run


    away. Where are you going?"


    Sharon forcefully shook off his hand, only to find that she couldn''t get rid of it at all. He held it too


    tight.


    She finally burst out. "Let me go! Are you crazy? Why are you doing this to me? Let me go, you


    b*stard!"


    Shawn acted as if he hadn''t heard anything. "Isai''s men are right behind us. They might catch up


    soon. Are you sure you want to die? Is it worse to follow me than to die in Isai''s hands?"


    "Yes! Even if I die in Isai''s hands, I don''t want to be with you!"


    "Sharon, don''t do this..." "Don''t do what? Shawn, don''t forget that the little bit of friendship between


    us has been destroyed by you! Now, as long as I see you, my father''s appearance before he died


    will automatically sh across my mind. I will think of how heartless and ruthless you were to kill my


    father like an executioner... Shawn, you are a monster. I hate you!"


    Shepletely erupted with power and shouted with all her might. She was as angry as a lioness.


    Shawn''s neck was severely scratched by her, and immediately there was a smell of blood in the air.


    Instantly, his face turned pale and his lips trembled. "Sharon..."


    "Bam!"


    The bullets flew over their heads and sounded the rm.


    With that, Shawn''s expression changed dramatically and he grabbed Sharon''s hand at once. "Let''s


    go!"


    As he ran forward, he roared, "William!"


    As soon as William heard the gunshot, he also rushed over with his men. The opponent was


    obviously aggressive and fully prepared. The lethality of the opponent''s weapons was much


    stronger than their pistols. After a few rounds of gunshots, Shawn and his team couldn''t hold on any


    longer.


    "Mr. Shawn, we don''t have much bullets left. Let''s go!"


    "We can''t drive the car. They shot the tires! We have no choice but to walk!"


    "There is a forest ahead. If we don''t want to be killed, we''d better hide inside!"


    After the discussion between William and the other men, William and Shawn looked at each other.


    Shawn nodded and took them to hide in the forest.


    The people behind them, however, had been chasing and attacking fiercely. They were determined


    to kill them here.


    At this moment, Sharon felt her vision blurry, so she could only rely on the light from the stars and


    moon to show the way. Apart from her own heartbeat, she could not feel anything other things.


    Her legs were numb and sore. Even though she couldn''t feel any pain, she still kept going forward


    with difficulty.


    If she didn''t run, she would die.


    But she didn''t want to die. She wanted to go back to the children.


    The words she said to Shawn were just out of spite. How could she want to die? She still had two


    children waiting for her to go back...


    They were so cute and so beautiful. She was reluctant to die.


    Sharon was like a walking corpse, but once she thought of her children, her body and mind came


    back to life. Her steps were hurried and fierce. Even when the tree branch violently whipped on her


    body, she did not feel much pain. She only wanted to stay away from those who wanted to kill her.


    The group of people did not know how long they had been running. Finally, there was no movement


    behind them, so Shawn asked William to stop. Standing in the night, they tried listening to the


    movements around them. There was no sound except insects and birds.


    Safe for the time being.


    Shawn told them to rest on the spot.


    Sharon, who had breathed a sigh of relief, suddenly sat down on the ground and took a few breaths


    before she regained her energy.


    "Let me look at your legs."


    Shawn squatted down in front of her.


    Not saying a word, Sharon kept her legs tight and didn''t want to be touched at all.


    With a nce at her, Shawn then pulled her over by the ankles regardless of her petition. cing


    his palms on her legs, he gently massaged them.


    That technique was quite professional and Sharon actually felt better in her aching leg.


    "You may have to spend the night in the forest tonight. Do you want to sleep?"


    Shawn looked straight at her. His eyes were particrly bright in the night.


    Sharon lowered her gaze and said nothing.


    "Still thinking about running away?" Shawn raised his eyebrows.


    Only now did Sharon raise her head and look at him. "I won''t run anymore."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Oh, why?" He was a little surprised.


    "It''s dark. Where can I go? There''re enemies behind. There''s an unknown forest in front. If I run


    away from you guys, I''ll be courting death."


    That was why she did not run. She might be able to leave the ce safely if she stayed by their


    side. If she was alone, with herbat abilities, she would end up dead in a matter of minutes.


    "Humph, at least you understand what''s going on."


    A sneer came from the corner.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428


    "Humph, it''s good that you''re aware of what''s happening."


    Sharon turned to the source of the voice to see William looking at her coldly.


    She always knew that William didn''t like her. Whether it was from the way he looked at her or his


    attitude, she could feel that he hated her. If it weren''t for Shawn, he would have ignored her.


    Although he hated her, he had never used such words to mock her. This was the first time.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Sharon only nced at him and then withdrew her gaze, not saying a word.


    There was nothing much she could say to him.


    Right away, William was irritated by Sharon''s attitude, and his cold gaze staring at her got even


    more callous.


    Only when Shawn red at William that he restrained himself a little bit.


    When night came, the group of people could not be picky about the spots to sleep. They found


    some spots and slept sitting, and one of them found a tree to lean against. In that way, they spent


    the night.


    Sharon was extremely tired. Even though her entire body was tense and she was paranoid, she


    unknowingly fell asleep for some reason.


    It was not until she felt a creepy killing intent shrouding her that she suddenly woke up. Her eyes


    opened abruptly, and she saw a dagger shining with cold light aiming towards her.


    Immediately, Sharon''s expression changed. Instinctively, she rolled to the side, and the dagger


    missed her. The person holding the dagger immediately threw himself at her. His actions were


    fierce, much more resolute than his first strike. It was as if he was determined to kill her.


    Sharon stood up and ran. Before she could run more than two steps, she tripped over something


    and fell down, causing a loud sound.


    "Help me..."


    "Ah..."


    Her mouth was gagged by the other party, and he sinisterly scorned, "Shut up!"


    Sharon stared at him and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say a word.


    The dagger was raised and it was closer and closer, whereas Sharon struggled with resistance,


    letting out muffled sounds. As she struggled, she felt something in her hand. Without even thinking


    about it, she picked it up and smashed it against her attacker.


    Dong!


    The person was caught off guard and was hit in the head by her. Immediately, the smell of blood


    wafted in the air.


    Her actions infuriated himpletely. He did not even think twice before holding up the dagger to


    stab her in the neck.


    In despair, Sharon shut her eyes.


    Bam!


    Suddenly, Sharon could not feel the weight of her body. Just then, she immediately opened her


    eyes as she was pulled up, only to realize Shawn hugging her tightly as he asked in a low voice,


    "Are you hurt?"


    Gasping for breath, Sharon shook her head. "I''m fine..."


    "Okay," Shawn answered and moved her to one side. His face was solemn, and his eyes were full


    of anger. He walked forward, came to William, raised his foot, and gave him a good kicking.


    William fell to the ground, and so did the dagger in his hand. There was also blood dripping from his


    head.


    Sharon didn''t understand why William wanted to kill her. Did he hate her this much?


    She had never hurt William, and there was no enmity between them. Why made he want to kill her?


    Shawn took out the gun from his waist and put it on William''s forehead. "Why did you do that?"


    William knelt on the ground. His face was pale, and his eyes were full of incredulity. "Mr. Shawn, are


    you killing me because of her?"


    "Do you think your life is more important than hers?"


    "I''m doing it for your sake! This kind of woman shouldn''t be alive. She should be dead a long time


    ago. It''s not worth it for you to be like this for her!"


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether she''s worth it or not."


    William knelt on the ground, inched two steps on his knees, and pleaded, "Mr. Shawn, this woman


    is a scourge. We shouldn''t keep her alive. You must kill her! I can exchange my life for hers. Mr.


    Shawn, please let me kill her!"


    Shawn''s face was full of anger. "Shut up!"


    Since it had already happened, William might as well just throw caution to the wind. He knew that


    Shawn would definitely not be willing to make a move. Gritting his teeth, his expression changed,


    and he leaped up from the ground and charged at


    Sharon.


    "Bang!" A gunshot sounded.


    A few other sleeping people were startled, as well as several other groups of people far in the


    forest, and one of which was Stanley. Standing where he was and listening to the ruffles of sounds


    coming from the southeast direction, he furrowed his brow.


    Ryan walked over, pointing towards an estimated position. "Straight ahead."


    Stanley nodded his head. The gunshot just now had rmed him, so he pulled out the gun at his


    waist as a reflex.


    He ced his gun at his waist, saying calmly, "Let''s go. Well catch up with them while they''re in the


    dark."


    On the other side, Sharon looked at Shawn in astonishment. She didn''t expect him to shoot William


    so easily as he had been with him for so many years; he was his trusted aide. How could Shawn be


    so cold and heartless?


    Sharon stared nkly. Then, Shawn raised the gun in his hand again, which startled Sharon again.


    She thought she should go over and tell him to stop shooting.


    Turning back at her, Shawn asked, "Are you begging for mercy for him?"


    He missed the shot just now, and the bullet went in William''s feet, but it stopped him from hurting


    Sharon.


    "It''s not that I''m begging for mercy for him. I''m not that phnthropic."


    Sharon licked her lips. Since William wanted to kill her, then there was no need for her to be a good


    person. "It''s just that this ce is too empty. If you were to shoot, the sound would travel far. Those


    who are chasing us behind would hear the gunshots, and they will definitely take advantage of this


    opportunity toe chasing after us."


    Shawn stared at her, his eyes shing.


    What she said made sense. He didn''t expect that she could think so thoroughly.


    Therefore, he put away his gun and came to her, smiling with his eyes. "I know you have always


    been smart, but I didn''t expect you to be so thoughtful. Today, for your sake, I''ll spare William. But


    from now on, you have to keep up with me at all times. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee that William


    won''t kill you again."


    Sharon''s eyes widened. What did he mean by again? Was he trying to scare her?


    Shawn had already shot William, which should serve as a severe warning to him. He probably


    wouldn''t n to kill her again, right?


    She thought so in her heart, but couldn''t figure it out.


    "Let''s go." Seeing the fear in her eyes, Shawn knew that she was afraid. "You''re right. Since we''ve


    already alerted others, we can''t stay here for too long."


    After that, he woke the others up and turned back to hold Sharon''s hand. The few of them continued


    to walk forward.


    The forest waspletely foreign to them. The further they went in, the worse the signal became.


    Plus, it was dark, so it was even more difficult to distinguish the direction.


    They had been walking for a long time, and right when Sharon couldn''t hold on any longer, they


    finally saw a wooden house not far ahead.


    The wooden house was empty. There was no one in it, and there were no signs of life.


    Shawn asked the people to take a look around. After confirming that no one was following him, he


    decided to rest for a while on the spot.


    William had been sitting in the corner and had not said a word. From the beginning, his mood was


    strange. He was silent, and no one knew what was on his mind.


    Shawn went out to take care of some things. Currently, there were only Sharon and William in the


    wooden cabin, as well as another person. Perhaps Shawn was worried about her and William being


    alone, so he got another person to be with them.


    The wooden house was dead quiet. Eventually, Sharon broke the silence. "If Shawn really wanted


    to kill you, he wouldn''t have missed."

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429


    Hearing her words, William, who was sitting in the corner, slowly looked up at her with a bit of


    confusion in his eyes.


    Seeing him like this, Sharon sighed and said, "He still trusts you. If not, he won''t let us be alone


    together when he goes out now."


    William trembled all over.


    "You''ve been by his side for so many years. He still cares about you. He won''t really want to kill


    you." Sharon didn''t know why he had told him so much. Probably because she couldn''t bear the


    sight of him losing his wits. "I know you don''t like me, and I don''t expect you to like me. But you


    have to know one thing. You think that if you kill me, Shawn will forget me, butthat''s impossible."


    Now she finally knew how deep Shawn''s love for her was and how much he was obsessed with her.


    Shawn wouldn''t let her no matter what others did; their efforts would be futile. He was the only one


    who could decide to let her go from the bottom of his heart.


    "Then why don''t you stay away from Mr. Shawn?" William questioned, "Since you can''t be with him,


    then you should disappear from his life from now


    II on.


    Sharon forced a smile. "You think I don''t want to? Shawn won''t let me go. What do you want me to


    do?"


    "Mr. Shawn is so kind to you. Why don''t you try to be with him?"


    "Because I don''t love him. What does it say about me if I get together with someone just because


    they''re good to me?"


    "But he loves you."


    This made Sharon speechless.


    Frustrated, she didn''t know how could she convince this knucklehead otherwise. Leaning to one


    side, she was toozy to pay attention to him.


    William took a look and hesitated. Finally, he asked, "Miss Cruz, do you really have no feelings for


    Mr. Shawn?"


    Without hesitation, Sharon replied firmly. "No."


    "Have... have you had any dreams? Have you ever dreamed of Mr. Shawn?"


    Silence.


    Sharon''s entire body trembled as he looked at him in disbelief. "What do you mean?"


    How did William know about her dream?


    The doctor had told William that the medicine should be taken three times, and in addition to the


    doctor''s hypnosis, Sharon would be in a trance all the time. In the end, she would be deeply


    immersed in the trance and would manifest the scene in the dream in reality, while everything else


    bes an illusion. If the treatment was continued, Sharon would be muddleheaded and she


    would only recognize Shawn. But she would also be emotionless when ites to others.


    Unfortunately, she only took the medicine once, and William didn''t know how effective it was, which


    prompted him to ask the question.


    Now looking at Sharon''s expression, he knew that the medicine must be effective.


    It would have been great if Stanley hade a few dayster. If Sharon had taken all the medicine,


    Mr. Shawn would have won her over.


    "What do you mean by what you said just now?¡±


    Sharon, however, could not hold it in any longer. She walked up to William. "Make it clear! Why do


    you know that I''ve dreamed of Shawn? Have you done something to me?"


    In those past few days, the dreams were too real, so real that Sharon thought they were her reality.


    When she woke up and saw Stanley by her side, she felt a little confused, unable to differentiate


    between what was real and what was illusionary.


    With a look of inscrutableness, William mumbled to himself, "I could have coupled you up with Mr.


    Shawn, and you would have been loyal to him. What a pity..."


    He almost seeded in a matter of days, but Stanley''s arrival screwed with his ns.


    Upon hearing this, it made Sharon''s hairs stand on end. She felt numb. As expected, they had done


    something to her.


    "William, you..."


    "Bam!"


    Sharon only said two words when the tightly shut cabin door was suddenly kicked open from the


    outside. Before Sharon could even react, William had already pulled out the gun hanging at his


    waist.


    Sharon subconsciously dodged to the corner. Just as she turned around, she heard a low and deep


    male voice behind him. "Sharon,e here!"


    The moment she heard the voice, Sharon turned her head in disbelief. When she saw the man


    walking in from the night, she froze.


    Stanley...


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He came!


    Without hesitation, Sharon immediately ran


    towards him.


    Halfway through, she was stopped by someone. "Miss Cruz, stop where you are!"


    William shouted. He pointed the gun in his hand at Stanley. "Take one more step forward and I''m


    going to shoot."


    Sharon was so angry that she was shaking. "William, how dare you!"


    Although she said so, she didn''t dare to take a step forward. She was really afraid that this lunatic


    would shoot Stanley.


    "Miss Cruz, I''m not afraid to do anything." William stared at Stanley for a moment. "I can shoot him


    anytime now, Miss Cruz, you''d better not move." Gritting her teeth, Sharon obeyed him and stood


    there, not moving. Stanley, however, snickered and walked in from the outside. "You can try


    shooting."


    After that, he came to Sharon''s side and pulled her over. Taking advantage of the situation, Sharon


    hid behind him.


    William''s face was livid.


    There were several people following behind Stanley. They were all fully armed and had weapons in


    their hands. Stanley had an army of men, so William''s threat was even more useless. As long as he


    took any action, those people behind Stanley would shoot him.


    "Let''s go," Stanley said to Sharon who was in his arms. As he turned around to leave, he gave Ryan


    a look.


    Nodding to show that he understood, Ryan went forward and took down William''s gun, then


    violently kicked him to the ground.


    Sharon''s heart lurched. She tugged at Stanley''s sleeve and asked, "What is Ryan doing?"


    Stanley held her in his arms and walked outside. "You don''t have to worry about this."


    They were going to kill William!


    As this thought shed through Sharon''s mind, she blurted out, "No, you can''t kill him!"


    Stanley frowned slightly. "Are you begging for mercy on behalf of him?"


    "I''m not. I''m just stating facts. I was captured by Isai, not taken away by Shawn. Instead, it was


    Shawn who saved me from Isai''s clutches!"


    Sharon licked her lips. "They saved me once. Are you sure you want to kill him?"


    Stanley''s brows were tightly knitted together. "You''re saying that Isai was the one who took you


    away?"


    "Yes!"


    In a second, Stanley''s handsome face darkened. Did Isai actuallye here? He thought that


    Shawn was behind Sharon''s disappearance.


    In the midst of the silence, there was a sudden "bang" in the wooden house. It was a gunshot.


    Sharon''s face turned pale.


    Did William die?


    Seeing her like this, Stanley pursed his lips into a sharp smile. He looked deeply into her eyes, and


    in the end, he shouted at the log cabin, "Ya!"


    Ryan walked out of the room as he was getting impatient from waiting. He said, "I''m going to finish it


    right away."


    "Both of them are dead?"


    "Nojust one of them."


    "Release the other one," said Stanley.


    Ryan nced at him, nodded, and agreed.


    Stanley turned his head to look at Sharon. "How about this? I''ll spare their lives since they saved


    you." There was a hint of viciousness in his eyes. "Letting one go is all I can do. Don''t beg for mercy


    for Shawn''s people. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430


    "Both of them are dead?"


    "No, just one of them."


    Sharon''s eyes widened as she listened to the conversation. She had always known that Stanley


    had tricks up his sleeve, but this was the first time that Stanley had said such unconcealed words in


    front of her.


    Sharon knew that he was angry now, in fact, he was furious. Pursing her lips, she grabbed his arm


    and asked, "Who was the one who died?"


    Before Stanley could say anything, Ryan walked out of the room. As she saw him keeping his gun,


    she felt a little confused.


    She knew in her heart that Stanley was bad-tempered and a little cold, but he had never killed


    anyone in front of her, and he certainly did not let her know about it as well.


    Now that he was telling these things to Ryan in front of her, it was probably because Stanley was


    really pissed off at Shawn for kidnapping her twice. Therefore he really wanted to kill her, to vent his


    anger.


    When Ryan came out of the wooden house and happened to hear Sharon ask "who died", he


    opened his mouth in an attempt to reply. But just as he was about to do so, there were sounds of


    footsteps in the forest not far away.


    A momentter, Shawn emerged with a few people. The moment he saw Stanley, Shawn stopped


    walking, and then the ambiance around changed drastically.


    The few people by Shawn''s side subtlely took out their guns and stared warily at the people who


    had suddenly appeared.


    As Shawn had yet to say anything, they didn''t make a move.


    And the other party didn''t seem to want to make the first move, so the two groups of people just


    stared at each other for a while.


    In the end, it was Shawn who slowly walked out from the shadows. He didn''t even look at Stanley.


    Instead, he went straight to Sharon and asked, "You want to go with him?"


    Without giving it any thought, Sharon stood behind Stanley. What else would she have done if not


    follow Stanley? Stay here?


    This action obviously pleased Stanley, and his stern face rxed a little.


    "How many times did he put you in danger? Do you still want to go with him?" Shawn stared at


    Sharon with burning eyes. "I can protect you. Don''t go with him, Sharon."


    As soon as Shawn finished speaking, Sharon clearly felt Stanley went cold, his eyes showed strong


    intent of wanting to kill Shawn.


    He had wanted to deal with Shawn for a long time. Maybe tonight was the night, moreover, it was


    such a good opportunity to do so, and Stanley would not take it for granted.


    Sharon also hoped that Shawn would die so that she could avenge her father in theher world.


    However, Shawn was not afraid of death, and he did not guard against Sharon at all. Even if Sharon


    wanted to kill him, he would have given her a knife!


    He had saved her twice, and everything he did was for her own good... Still, she wanted to kill him,


    even though he truly cared for her.


    Sharon felt ironic but powerless.


    Gritting her teeth, Sharon didn''t know what to do.


    She looked at Shawn coldly. "I won''t follow you. You should give up. I want to kill you and avenge


    my father. It''s not like you don''t know this! You did save my life twice, but it can''t offset the fact that


    you killed my father yourself!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Shawn looked at her with a smile. "Okay, if you want to kill me, then do it."


    ring at him, Sharon was unable to say a single word. She had never seen someone like him!


    "She might not kill you. But do you think I''d hesitate in doing so?"


    As Stanley''s voice has gone cold, he raised his arm and pointed the gun directly at Shawn''s


    forehead.


    However, Shawn looked at Sharon as if he didn''t see the gun. He wanted to see the expression on


    Sharon''s face, but to his dismay, she was emotionless, thus making him feel stunned. He knew her


    well; although she hated him very much, he had saved her several times, which made her waver


    slightly... Now, Sharon felt contradictory. She hated him, but at the same time, she could not ignore


    the fact of how good he was to her.


    If he had been so bad, she might have really stabbed him to death. But he was so good to her that


    he didn''t even care about his own life. This put pressure on her.


    Shawn and Sharon had lived together for several years. He knew her way of doing things and


    character very well.


    She hadcked maternal love since she was young, so she was cautious with people. This was


    also the reason why she fell in love with Stanley. When he was not around, Stanley lived together


    with her, helped her father, treated her well, and was everything she wanted, so she naturally fell in


    love with Stanley.


    Shawn had originally believed that as long as Stanley wasn''t in the picture, he would use the same


    method to make Sharon fall in love with him. As long as there was enough time, one day, Sharon


    would forget Stanley.


    But now, it seemed that he wouldn''t have the opportunity.


    He didn''t even cast a nce at the gun on his forehead when he took another step towards Sharon.


    His eyes were still burning with passion. "Sharon,e with me!"


    Sharon took a step back and said in a low voice, "Stop, Shawn!"


    Didn''t he know that if he had taken another step forward, Stanley would have taken his life?


    Shawn chuckled and still took a step forward. When he was about to speak, he suddenly heard the


    slight sound of Stanley pulling the trigger. When he looked into Stanley''s eyes, he saw a strong


    intention to kill in his eyes.


    In the next second, there was a loud gunshot, Stanley had heartlessly shot him.


    The bullet prated Shawn''s body, and the smell of blood immediately filled the air.


    Sharon''s eyes widened, her fingers trembled as she gasped in shock. Just as she was about to


    speak, several voices rang out from the depths of the forest. Soon, a few ck shadows emerged.


    When those people saw them, they immediately raised their guns and started shooting.


    "Bang bang bang..."


    The sound of the bullet was like firecrackers.


    "Let''s go!"


    Stanley used all his strength to drag Sharon into the log cabin behind them.


    "Get down!"


    Sharony still on the ground and bit her lip so hard so she wouldn''t scream. Above her head, there


    were pieces of shrapnel and wood flying across, and she could hear the sounds of deafening


    gunshots. Just then, the wooden house was kicked open by someone from the outside. Someone


    came in and closed the door again.


    It was Shawn.


    How could he still be alive?


    Just now, Stanley had shot him, but before Sharon could even react, she had been pulled into the


    log cabin by Stanley. She thought to herself that this time, Shawn definitely wouldn''t be able to


    survive. Who would''ve thought that he... was actually still alive?


    The gunshots stopped outside the room. Sharon raised her head, not knowing if it was because


    there were no bullets left, or if it was because of something else. She looked up and saw Stanley''s


    deep eyes.


    She licked her lips and got up from the ground, but she didn''t dare to stand up. She carefully moved


    to his side and asked, "You... didn''t kill him?"


    Expressionless, Stanley asked, "You want me to kill him?"


    Sharon stared at him in stupefaction.


    Stanley no longer spoke. He pushed her to Ryan''s side and ordered, "Protect her with your own life.


    Don''t let anything happen to her."


    Staring vigntly at the night sky outside, Ryan then nodded heavily. "Understood."


    Shawn stood against the wall, with one hand covering his bleeding arm and the other holding a gun.


    His chest heaved up and down, and he was emotional.


    "Mr. Shawn!"


    William''s voice suddenly sounded. Sharon looked over and was taken aback again. William... didn''t


    die?

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431


    Confused, Sharon looked at Stanley but he didn''t look at her. Instead, he sat with his back facing


    her, and his gaze was fixed on the darkness outside the window.


    He let Shawn live on purpose. Sharon understood it now, but why? Was he afraid that she couldn''t


    ept it, or was he afraid that she couldn''t bear it?


    He must be very angry when he saw her plead for William. Did he suspect that she still had feelings


    for Shawn?


    Sharon sat on the ground and shook her head. This was not the time to think about it.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked Ryan in a low voice, "Why is there no movement outside?"


    Ryan frowned. Simrly, he was a little suspicious. "I don''t know."


    The wooden house was not big, and with more than a dozen people were hiding inside, the ce


    seemed cramped. In the silence, everyone''s breathing was heavy.


    A few seconds ago, there was still the sound of bullets outside. But now, even the air was


    completely still.


    Where were those people outside? What was going on? Why were they not moving?


    Everyone was guessing in their hearts.


    Someone broke the silence and said, "There are two groups of people outside. One of them of Isai,


    and the other seems to be of General Kunba."


    The person who spoke was Shawn. As he spoke, he was also looking at Stanley.


    Stanley frowned. Previously, when Sharon said that Isai hade to this ce, he couldn''t believe


    it. Now that he had also seen a few people outside the window, and there were indeed a few


    familiar faces hiding in the depths of the forest, he was sure those people were the confidants of


    Isai.


    As for General Kunba, Stanley''s face was slightly dark when he thought about him. It seemed that


    the general had been saved in his bedroom, and then in a rage, he sent people to fight with Shawn.


    Therefore, now that both Isai and General Kunba''s men were outside and since they were not


    familiar with each other, it would probably take a while before they were able to determine who the


    other party was, which was probably why both parties stopped moving.


    As Stanley was thinking so in his heart, he was also quicklying up with countermeasures in his


    mind.


    In terms of numbers, he had no advantage at all. If Shawn and Isai reached an agreement, he


    would be at an even greater disadvantage...


    If he wanted to leave this ce, he had to take the opportunity to catch them off guard.


    Thinking of this, he walked up to Sharon and squatted down before her. "Do your legs still hurt?"


    Sharon came back to her senses and shook her head: "No, I''m fine."


    While nodding, Stanley unbuttoned his coat and took off a vest for her to wear. Sharon was puzzled


    for a moment. Stanley exined, "Put on the bulletproof vest."


    "What about you?"


    "I''ll be fine."


    How could he be fine? It was so dangerous outside. If he rushed outter, there''ll be a massive


    shooting of bullets, how dangerous it will be... Sharon''s eyes got redder, "You need this more than


    me, you should wear it."


    Stanley smiled. "You don''t have a weapon in your hand, and you don''t know how to use a gun. And


    now your legs are not good. Of course, you need this more. Listen to me and put it on. Don''t worry


    about me."


    Sharon looked into his dark eyes and knew that she could not argue with him this time. Her nose


    twitched, and she gritted her teeth when putting on the bullet-proof vest.


    Stanley stroked her head, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly. When he was about to fasten


    her strap, he lowered his voice and said, ''TH follow Ryan closely and run to a safe ce once I go


    outside. I won''t look at anyone. I''ll just run forward with all my might. Okay?"


    Sharon''s body went stiff and she blurted out, "You''ll be fine, right?"


    Stanley smiled and nodded. "Of course I''ll be fine. I''m still waiting for you to be pregnant again."


    His humour was met with silence.


    Instantly, Sharon''s heart sank more. She stared at him, wanting to see any hint of worry on his face,


    but Stanley was smiling at her.


    Sharon didn''t know what to do. She always felt that his smile made her inexplicably uneasy.


    This was an opportunity. Since Isai appeared here, would Stanley take advantage of this opportunity


    to fight with him to death?


    Sharon''s heart tightened. She stretched out her hand and grabbed his arm. "Before you do


    anything, think about me and our children. We agreed that well go back together. You have to keep


    to your word!"


    Stanley patted her hand and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll bring you back safely."


    Even though Sharon had heard what he said, she still refused to give up. She stubbornly said, "You


    have to promise me!"


    "I promise."


    "Stanley... My dear, I don''t want revenge anymore." Even though he had assured her, Sharon still


    felt uneasy in her heart. She suddenly threw herself into his arms and hugged him tightly. "Let


    bygones be bygones. I don''t hate Isai anymore. I don''t want you to seek justice for me. I don''t want


    anything else. I only want to live a peaceful life with you. Don''t... don''t do stupid things."


    There were some things that could only be understood after experiencing it, just like Sharon''s


    current mood.


    Vagrancy and separation these days made Sharon understand that the most important thing was


    the safety of her family.


    The wooden house was very quiet, so quiet that only Sharon''s soft voice could be heard.


    Everyone''s eyes were on her, but she didn''t feel embarrassed.


    Shawn was the only one who didn''t look at her. He sat on the ground and looked straight ahead. He


    didn''t seem to hear Sharon and Stanley''s words.


    Only William saw Shawn clenched his fists.


    No man could stand watching his beloved woman being so intimate with another man in front of


    him.


    Sighing softly, Stanley pulled Sharon out of his embrace.


    This silly girl, did she think that if Isai wasn''t provoked, he wouldn''t fight back?


    Stanley stripped Isai off from that high position and lose everything else. Right now, Isai must be


    eager to carry out his revenge.


    There was nothing left of the father- son rtionship, at least not in Isai''s heart.


    Now Stanley was just an enemy to Isai, someone who had jeopardized his future.


    How could Isai let go of this opportunity to kill those who jeopardized him?


    This time, either Stanley died, or Isai died.


    "Do you believe me?" Stanley raised her chin and asked.


    Sharon''s eyes were red as she looked at him. She wanted to nod her head, but she didn''t dare. She


    was afraid that she would jinx it.


    "Trust me. I''ll definitely be fine. Don''t worry." Stanleyforted her as he helped her fasten her


    bulletproof vest and put on her jacket. Just as he was about to say something else, the sound of


    bullets suddenly sted from outside.


    Stanley''s expression changed. He stood up and protected Sharon in his arms. He then nced at


    Ryan. Receiving his gaze, Ryan nodded to show that he understood.


    They moved against the wall and kicked open the door. Stanley scoffed in a low voice, "Ryan, take


    Sharon away. I''ll take care of the rest!"


    Isai and the general''s men were determined to kill them here. Sharon''s entire body was trembling.


    She truly understood what it meant to be caught in a rain of bullets.

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432


    Bullets were flying across their heads. If it hadn''t been for Ryan protecting her behind a tree, her


    entire body would definitely have been riddled with holes by the bullets.


    Sharon was in a hurry to find Stanley in the midst of the battle. There were too many people, and


    she had to be on guard against bullets. For a moment, she couldn''t find him.


    The sky turned bright, and the day was about to break.


    There was a smell of blood in the fresh air, and one could almost vomit smelling it. Sharon looked at


    the corpses lying on the ground, her teeth chattering.


    "Stanley!"


    She called his name.


    Not far ahead, Stanley''s angry voice rang out. "Ryan, take her away first!"


    Following the voice, Sharon finally saw Stanley standing behind the wooden house. It was a bit too


    far away for her to see him clearly. She was so worried that she wanted to go to his side, but she


    knew that she couldn''t create any trouble for him now.


    "Miss Cruz, let''s go!"


    Ryan yelled in her ear, "Stanley is trying to buy us some time. If we miss this chance, none of us


    can escape."


    Sharon also wanted to leave, but her legs weren''t cooperating; she couldn''t move a single step. In


    her heart, she was too worried about Stanley.


    She started tearing up; she was so anxious that she didn''t know what to do.


    Stanley stood against the log cabin. Opposite him was Shawn standing behind a tree. Their


    opponents had an abundance of weapons. If they kept fighting like this, they would run out of bullets


    sooner orter.


    Taking a deep breath, Stanley ordered in a low voice, "You! Take her away!"


    Shawn looked at him in disbelief. "Me?"


    "Do you want her to die here?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Then take her away!"


    Shawn fell silent. If Stanley was there to hold up their enemies, Shawn was indeed confident that he


    could bring Sharon with him... It came as a surprise to him that Stanley would actually do this.


    Wasn''t he trying to kill him and get rid of him? Why did he want him to bring Sharon along now?


    Stanley''s face was full of haze. "It''s time to settle the matters between me and Isai. You bring


    Sharon to the southeast, and I''ll go look for you after I''ve finished with the matters here. Don''t you


    dare bring Sharon to other ces. I''ll hunt you down if you do so!"


    At this point, he looked over with a hint of killing intent in his eyes. "The next time we meet, you''ll


    die."


    Hearing this, Shawn smiled and said, "Now this is the Stanley I know." After that, he paused and


    asked, "Are you sure you can do it alone?"


    "Stop bullshitting! Just go! Protect her and don''t let anything happen to her. The kids are still waiting


    for her toe home."


    Shawn looked at him in surprise. After taking a deep breath, he nodded, took out a few magazine


    clips and a gun from his pocket, and said, "Watch out!"


    Stanley raised his hand and caught it. Without saying a word, he gripped the gun in his hand tightly.


    Without saying anything further, Shawn turned around and ran in Sharon''s direction.


    Although the sky was bright, it was notpletely bright yet. The fog in the forest was thick. Sharon


    watched a person running towards her from a distance. She thought it was Stanley, so she ran


    towards him joyfully, but her facial expression changed drastically as she approached him.


    To her dismay, it was not Stanley, but Shawn.


    She turned around subconsciously, but Shawn grabbed her wrist and dragged her away


    immediately.


    Sharon yelled, "Let go! What are you doing?"


    Ryan chased after him and almost shot him. However, Shawn said calmly, "Stanley asked me to


    take her away. Are you sure you want to do something to me now?"


    Confused, Ryan looked at him and slowly put down the gun in his hand.


    Sharon didn''t believe what she had heard. "You''re lying. Stanley won''t let you take me away!"


    "He asked me toe for you. If I''m lying, don''t you think I would have been shot by now?"


    Sharon was silent.


    "He is now under attack from both sides. If he doesn''t cooperate with me, it''s very likely that


    everyone can''t leave here." Shawn took her to the depths of the forest. Seeing the hesitation and


    resistance on her face, he pursed his lips and said, "Don''t worry, he wille for you."


    Sharon was startled.


    She was in a daze when Shawn took her all the way out; Sharon was so tired that she couldn''t


    catch her breath. She flung Shawn''s hand away and sat down on the ground, enduring the pain.


    Regardless of whether there was mud or not, she sat down and was lost in thought with her knees


    in her arms.


    After a long time, Stanley still hadn''t caught up. Could it be that something... had happened to him?


    With her face buried in her knees, Sharon kept telling herself not to overthink it. There would


    definitely nothing wrong. He had promised her that he would take her back with him.


    She had to believe in him; She had to believe that he would return to her side.


    "Take some people to take a look around."


    Shawn whispered to William. Knowing that Sharon couldn''t leave now, they decided to stop here.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    William nodded, and led a few people away from the tall grass.


    Then, Ryan sat down next to Sharon. He lowered her voice and said, "Miss Cruz, don''t worry. I will


    protect you."


    Sharon took a deep breath, raised her head, and looked into Ryan''s eyes. "I''m fine. I''m worried...


    about Stanley."


    Hearing that, Ryan fell silent. The situation just now had been too dangerous. He couldn''t be certain


    if Stanley was in danger or not.


    Once he became silent, Sharon''s heart began to grow more uneasy. Ayer of cold sweat began to


    form on her palm. She grabbed Ryan''s hand as though she was holding onto dear life. "He''s so


    strong. He''ll definitely be fine, right?"


    "Right. He''ll definitely be fine." Ryan didn''t want to say anything to cause her more anxiety and


    hence he nodded.


    Hearing what he said, Sharon waspletely stunned. Her face went nk and her eyes were


    empty as if she had lost her soul.


    Ryan knew that he was too impulsive and that he wasn''t convincing enough. He was a little anxious


    and couldn''t help but try to persuade her. "I''m serious. Although I haven''t known Stanley for a long


    time, I still have to believe in his abilities. He won''t be in trouble. Don''t think too much about it...¡±


    Ryan didn''t have much contact with women, and he didn''t know how tofort them at all. After


    saying a few words like this, he was at wit''s end on what to say.


    Sitting there in a daze, Sharon then slowly calmed down. She nodded, "You''re right, he''ll definitely


    be


    fine."


    Her voice was low as if she wasn''t answering Ryan, but rather muttering to herself.


    Sitting next to her, Ryan let out a sigh.


    Shawn stood in a corner. After looking at Sharon for a while, he came up to her and handed a bottle


    to her saying, "Drink some water."


    Sharon sat motionless, and it seemed she was unaware of what he said. She murmured to herself,


    "He''s definitely going to be fine..."


    As time went by, William came back with his people, saying that the surrounding area was safe and


    there was no one around. About an hourter, the sun hung high in the sky, and it was close to


    noon. William brought some people to find some fruits, some nourishment to satisfy their hunger.


    Shawn came up to Sharon with a kettle and fruit in hand. Sharon still looked the same, as if she


    hadn''t seen him. Shawn''s face darkened. He squatted down in front of her and lifted her dry lips,


    nning to pour water directly into her mouth.

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433


    Sharon had been sitting in a daze the entire time. Caught off guard, Sharon felt someone grabbing


    her chin, and following that, she was poured a mouthful of water, which caused her to choke


    instantly.


    Seeing this, Ryan frowned. "What are you doing?"


    Ignoring him, Shawn loosened his grip on Sharon''s chin. He shoved the fruit into Sharon''s hand and


    instructed her, "Eat."


    Sharon red hatefully at him.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Shawnughed instead. "Do you want to starve to death? Or do you


    want to die of thirst? Look at yourself now. You''re almost dehydrated. If you don''t replenish your


    body with water, you may lose your life!"


    Heaving with anger, Sharon threw the fruit in her hand onto his face before standing up to leave.


    "What are you doing?" Shawn grabbed her wrist.


    "Let me go!"


    "Tell me!"


    "I''m going to find him!"


    Shawn sneered and asked, "How?"


    Shaking off his hand, Sharon said, "Using the way we came!"


    She had waited here for such a long time, but he had yet to appear. This meant that Stanley was


    very likely to be in danger. If he were safe, he would havee looking for her a long time ago.


    The more Sharon thought about it, the more nervous she became, and she got all jittery. All she


    wanted was to go back to the starting point and see what was going on with him.


    On the other hand, Shawn had been holding her hand all this while, refusing to let her leave.


    Being held still, Sharon was both anxious and angry. "I said to let me go, did you hear that? Ryan,


    pull him away!"


    After a moment''s hesitation, Ryan said, "Miss Cruz, it''s indeed a bit inappropriate for you to go back


    now."


    It seemed he was on Shawn''s side?


    "You..." Sharon pointed at him, unable to say a single word. After a long while, she calmed down


    and looked at them expressionlessly. "Stanley is my husband and he is in trouble now. As his wife, I


    will never leave him! No matter what you say, I will definitely go back and find him."


    They might feel that her way of doing things was too irrational. If she rashly sought it out, it might


    affect Stanley... but she couldn''t just sit there and wait for her doom.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    She couldn''t just walk away and left him behind like that.


    She wanted to see Stanley for herself and make sure that he was safe!


    She needed to see him - dead or alive.


    Just like four years ago, no matter how difficult and dangerous the situation was, she would not give


    up!


    Ryan owed Stanley his life. He had once promised Stanley that he would return the favor. Now that


    Stanley had him protect Sharon, he couldn''t allow anything to happen to her.


    "We don''t know what''s going on at the log cabin. Maybe there''s an ambush there. If we go there


    without careful consideration, we''ll be in danger."


    After thinking for a while, Ryan exined to her.


    Sharon looked straight at him. "That''s why I''m going to find Stanley." After saying this, Sharon


    stopped looking at him and shifted her gaze back to Shawn. "I must go and find him. If you don''t let


    me go, I will find a chance to. Shawn, consider this as me begging you, let me go back and look for


    him. It''s been so long, he hasn''te back yet. I... I''m so worried."


    At the end of her words, she had softened, and her tone was pleading.


    Shawn stared at her for a while. Just when Sharon thought Shawn was going to shake his head and


    refuse, he opened his mouth and said, "Let''s eat these fruits first."


    Sharon was taken aback, but then she was overjoyed. Did he agree she could go back to find


    Stanley?


    "Okay, I''ll eat."


    Without another word, Sharon picked up the fruit that she had just thrown on the ground again. Just


    as she was about to stuff it into her mouth, Shawn grabbed her hand and reced the fruits with


    some clean fruits. Without saying anything, Sharon lowered her head and quickly ate them.


    After a few bites, she ate all the fruits that Shawn gave her. Shawn wanted to give her more, but


    Sharon had her fill. Waving her hand, she said, "I''m good. Hey, so you promised me, didn''t you?


    Don''t worry. I won''t get you into trouble. You don''t have to follow me. Just let me go alone. I''ll be


    fine."


    Motionlessly, Shawn looked at her. "If you go back, you may die. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "I''m afraid, but I still want to go back."


    "You love him so much, huh?"


    "Yes. He''s the love of my life." Sharon nodded without hesitation. "We''ll always be together, even if


    it''s at the cost of our lives. I won''t just leave like this, letting him be in danger."


    "What about the children?"


    Shawn''s calm words made Sharon silent. After a long time, she took a deep breath and said,


    "People always have to make many choices in their lives. If I choose to go with you, it means I''m


    abandoning Stanley; if I go back, it''s very likely that I won''t be able to see my children in the future...


    Both decisions are difficult, but I can''t think so much now. I just want to save my husband."


    Shawn''s face darkened at every word she spoke. In the end, he sneered. "Save him? How are you


    going to save him? Are you going to shoot the enemies? Or are you going to risk your life by using


    your bare hands?"


    Sharon was left speechless by his words.


    "Don''t end up in a situation where you can''t save him and yet add on more troubles for him."


    Sharon''s hands were clenched into fists as she red at Shawn. "I definitely can''t just walk away


    without even caring about his safety. I know that you''re saying all this to change my mind, but I


    won''t fall for it. Shawn, let go of me and let me go!"


    Shawn sneered. "Why should I? You want me to send you to death?" "You... you broke your


    promise!"


    "Alright, since I''ve made a promise, I won''t go back on my words. I''ll ask William to take you away.


    We can''t stay here for a long time."


    Sharon nked out for a moment. "What... what do you mean by that?"


    With a nce at her, Shawn answered, "You leave. I''ll save him."


    Sharon was shocked. He opened his mouth wide in shock, unable to say a single word, and she


    even thought that she was hallucinating.


    "You... you''re going to save him?"


    Shawn nodded. "If I didn''t save him, you wouldn''t give up."


    At this moment, her head was in a state of chaos. Sharon was stunned by his decision and could


    not say a single word for a while. After a long pause, she asked in a trembling voice, "Why... are you


    doing this?"


    Why would he want to do that?


    Meanwhile, Shawn also asked himself in his heart. Perhaps it was because of her stubbornness?


    She wanted to save Stanley so much that she would die for him. Shawn couldn''t just watch Sharon


    die, so he had no choice but to turn back to save him.


    Sharon was not the only one shocked. In fact, William was the first to stand out and oppose, "No,


    Mr. Shawn, you can''t go!"


    Shawn looked over and said, "Shut up."


    But how could William just shut up? "No. It''s too dangerous to go back. Who knows? We might


    meet them halfway. Not to mention Isai''s gang, there are also people from General Kunba''s team


    last night. They obviously came with killing intent. Mr. Shawn, what if you bump into them? That''s


    too much of a risk!"


    Shawn didn''t bother to listen to his nonsense. After checking the firearm in his hand and handing


    Sharon in his care, he then took two people away and went into the bushes, back to the way they


    came.


    William was so anxious that he wanted to follow, but Shawn had warned him to take good care of


    Sharon. William was in a dilemma. He stood in the same ce and didn''t know whether he should


    follow them or stay.


    In the end, he could only look angrily at Sharon. It was all because of this woman! If it weren''t for


    her, there wouldn''t be such a thing happening today!

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434


    Sharon stood where he was for a long time, unable toe back to her senses. She could never


    have imagined that Shawn would leave without any hesitation.


    It wasn''t until she noticed William''s furious gaze at her that she was brought back to her senses.


    "You are a scourge!" William pointed at her with a face full of resentment.


    Sharonughed coldly and retaliated. "I''m a scourge? What have I done to you? If it weren''t for you


    guys, would I have ended up in a foreignnd? Don''t me it on me!"


    William was choked by her words and could only stare at her with a pair of burning eyes. Sharon


    was toozy to bother with it, so she found a ce to sit down again and continued to zone out.


    Right now, she was very conflicted. She really wanted to go and find Stanley, but she was also


    worried that she would be a burden and cause trouble to him.


    But if she didn''t go, her heart would be in turmoil, and she could not rest in peace.


    Shawn, Shawn.. Why did he decide to save


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Stanley? Didn''t he hate him?


    Sharon''s mind was a mess. She could not sit still and kept looking in the direction of where Shawn


    departed.


    She wanted him dead, but he was also going to help her look for Stanley... Sharon bit her lip,


    confused as to why Shawn did what he did.


    After a long while, William gave in. With a poker face, he said to Sharon condescendingly, "Get up.


    Let''s go. What are you still sitting there for?"


    Sharon looked up in confusion.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid. Get up ande with me. I''ll take you out of this d*mn ce!" William


    pointed to the sky and said, "While the sun is still there, hurry up and let''s get out safely!"


    If he immediately turned back to look for Shawn, he might help!


    However, Sharon had been sitting where she was without moving, and this made William more


    anxious. Just when he was about to go forward to pull her, Sharon suddenly said in a firm tone, "We


    can''t leave like this. We can''t abandon them."


    William red at her impatiently. "What do you mean?"


    "Save them!" "How are you going to save them? For starters, you can''t fight, and second of all, you


    don''t even have a gun. How are you going to save them?"


    "If we can''t save them in the open, we can try a secret rescue mission." Sharon stared straight at


    him. "Don''t you want to save Shawn?"


    Duh! Of course, he wanted do to!


    Ryan, who was seated next to her, asked the most important question. "What n do you have in


    mind?"


    On the other side, Shawn and the other two were hiding in the grass. He frowned and looked at the


    few people in the distance. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    He never thought that General Kunba would also be here, and he was talking to Isai at this very


    moment!


    When he came over, he thought to himself that if there were only those from Isai''s side, he might


    still have a chance to bring Stanley out of this ce. But now, it seemed that they were clearly


    outnumbered.


    General Kunba brought more people over, and they were obviously here for Shawn.


    Shawn did not understand why General Kunba sent so many people to kill him within a day. Did he


    lose trust in Shawn? Or did he not trust him anymore and intended to get rid of him, for he was a


    foreigner who knew too much?


    If only he knew that the reason General Kunba personally came to kill him was because of what


    Stanley did to sow discord between them, he would have definitely been so angry and killed Stanley


    without thinking twice, instead ofing all this way to save his own ''love rival'' for Sharon.


    In the log cabin.


    Isai pushed open the door, walked in, and nced at the corner. Sometimes, he could not help but


    admire his son''s calm personality. Even if he was in danger, he remained calm.


    Sitting on the floor with one leg bent up, Stanley had one hand resting on his knee. He was rxed,


    his head leaning back with one hand casually covering his eyes, as if he was resting.


    "You still have the mood to sleep?" Isai walked over.


    Stanley didn''t move, but he slowly said, "I didn''t sleepst night. Since I''m free now, why can''t I take


    a break?"


    Narrowing his eyes, Isai looked at him. "Don''t you want to know what I intend to do to you?"


    "You want me dead," Stanley finally put down his hand and replied.


    "I''vee all the way here for you. Of course, I want you dead," Isai expressed his thoughts without


    hesitation.


    Stanley looked back and stared at him for a few seconds. Suddenly, he broke into a smile. "But you


    haven''t killed me yet. Why is that?"


    Isai raised his chin at Stanley. "Why don''t you take a guess?"


    "I have no idea." Stanley thought for a moment before shaking his head.


    Isai said,"... You''re being honest."


    "Well, you definitely don''t have any fatherly feelings towards me, so it''s definitely not because you


    can''t bear to kill your own son." After saying this, Stanley paused. "Since that''s not the reason, then


    what is the reason you didn''t kill me yet?"


    Isai looked at him for a few seconds and smiled with relief. "You are smart. If you hadn''t held


    grudges against me for the longest time, I would have been very proud to have such a son like you.


    Unfortunately, you want me dead..."


    He sighed. "If you''re on my side, I won''t do anything to you..."


    Stanley smiled. "Oh, so you haven''t attacked me because you''re thinking of bribing me?"


    Pursing his lips, Isai replied with a poker face. "What if I say yes?"


    "If that''s the case, don''t even think about it. You might as well kill me." Stanley pointed at his own


    forehead. "Shoot me. Here."


    Hearing that, Isai was extremely angry, but then heughed, "If you want to die, I can easily shoot


    you now. But before you die, why don''t you think about Sharon and your children? With you dead,


    who will protect them? By then, killing them will be as easy as killing ants for me."


    The expression on Stanley''s face suddenly turned cold. "Just what exactly do you want? You want


    me to stand on your side and work for you? You want to make aeback?"


    "It''s so straightforward to talk to a smart person." Isai stood in a dark spot where the sunlight could


    not reach. His expression was dark and unclear, but there was a strong and unreconciled desire in


    his eyes. "In the end, we are still father and son. We have a blood rtionship. Back then, I was so


    busy with work that I neglected you, and you didn''t have the fatherly love that you deserved. I know


    that I was wrong, but regretting it now can''t change anything. The only thing I can do now is to


    compensate you... As long as we cooperate, there''s nothing we can''t get. My current identity is a


    little sensitive. I can''t personally deal with some things back home, but I have connections. You can


    settle things for me in secret. In less than two years, when I clear my reputation, I will be able to


    return to the country and continue my business. At that time, I will give you all the resources. Even if


    it''s the highest position, I can give it to you!"

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435


    After saying that, Isai''s eyes showed his crazy ambition and desire. The mere thought of those


    made him excited all over, so much so that his facial muscles started twitching.


    Stanley frowned as he looked at him, astonishment shing across his face. In the end, he shook


    his head, "You''re a madman!"


    He couldn''t believe that Isai actually thought of this and wanted to drag him into the mire! Was it


    because he had no other way out, or was it because he was overconfident that Stanley would stand


    on his side?


    "Aren''t you tempted?" Isai slightly leaned over, his turbid eyes zing with excitement. "It''s a


    position that all men would covet. I believe you too? Now there''s such an opportunity in front of you,


    don''t you want to seize it?"


    "Stanley, I''ll not hold grudges against you for what happened in the past, and I don''t me you for


    what you did to me this time. But the premise is that you have to work for me and help me clear my


    reputation, and let me go back to the country to help you. As a father and son team working


    together, we will definitely be unstoppable!"


    The more Isai spoke, the more excited he became. In the end, his face turned red, as if he had


    already seen a bright future. "As long as you stand on my side, I will immediately let you go. I''ll let


    Sharon go too, and I''ll love my grandchildren as well."


    Stanley''s eyes flickered. "As long as I''m your puppet, you''ll let me go?"


    "How could you say ''puppet''? We''re father and son." Although Isai spoke like this, his heart was full


    of irony. A ''puppet'' sounded pleasing to the ear. In his eyes, Stanley was nothing more than a chess


    piece.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    As long as he returned to Beachmarsh City to regain his power, he would then slowly settle the


    ounts between him and Stanley.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, he couldn''t ignore one fact ¡ª the only person capable of


    clearing his name now was his son, who saw him as an enemy!


    "What if I don''t agree?" Stanley asked again.


    "Then you''ll die today, along with Sharon. She won''t leave this country alive." Isai looked at him


    expressionlessly. "You''re my son and a smart person. You should understand me more. You know


    how I always keep my words."


    Stanley stared at him for a few seconds. After a long while, he withdrew his gaze and nodded his


    head as if he hadpromised, "Give me some time, let me think about it."


    Isai said with a snicker, "Are you trying to stall for time?"


    Stanley''s expression froze.


    "Sure enough, my guess is right. Buying time is useless. Who do you think can save you? Sharon?


    Or Shawn? Sharon is a woman. Any man here can kill her. As for Shawn, although he is a little


    powerful, he is not strong enough. Also, he''s offended General Kunba who now wants to kill him.


    Two sides are after him. Once he shows himself here, he''ll be dead. So tell me, who are you


    expecting to save you?"


    Expressionlessly, Stanley looked at him. "So I only have one path to choose, and that is to agree to


    your request, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Aren''t you afraid that if I pretend to promise you now, I''ll not keep to my word after we return?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I have my own ways to have you always be at my disposal as


    long as you promise to help me."


    "Oh, yeah? How would you have me always be at your disposal?"


    Isai looked at him with a smile and slowly spat out two sybles, "Sharon."


    Instantly, Stanley''s expression changed. "What did you do to her?"


    "I sent someone to seize her. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt her, at least not until you work for me. Before


    then, I can guarantee her safety."


    Sharon had always been Stanley''s weakness. As long as Isai threatened him with Sharon, things


    would be much easier.


    Hearing this, Stanley sneered, "Do you think I''ll believe you? Unless you bring her out to see me,


    otherwise it''s empty talk. I''m not that stupid to believe you!"


    Isai stared at him for a few seconds. His slightly drooping eyelids covered the sharpness in his


    eyes. "Okay, you''re smart. Indeed, I haven''t caught Sharon yet, but it won''t take long. You can rest


    assured that I will bring her to see you before sunset. At that time, it is also the time for you to make


    a decision."


    Finishing his words, Isai turned around and left.


    Stanley sat in his original spot without moving, but he was calcting the time in his heart. The


    person who he sent news to should have received it by now and should being over soon. Right


    now, his odd of victory was to wait for him to arrive...


    Closing his eyes and covering up the cold light that shed across his eyes, Stanley silently


    sneered... Isai''s words reverberated through the air. It was still not certain who would die today!


    Isai stepped out of the wooden log cabin and summoned a subordinate. In a cold voice, he asked,


    "Is there still no news?"


    "No, Shawn and his gang know how to hide. We''ve searched in several different directions, but


    we''ve not found anyone."


    Standing under the roof with his hands behind his back, Isai stared ahead with gloomy eyes.


    Stanley was the only one who could pull him out of the mess now. If he wanted to rebuild his legacy,


    he had to rely on this guy ¡ªhis own son ¡ªwhom he had been trying to get rid of all this while.


    However, Stanley wasn''t an ordinary person. He had a strong will as well as aggressive means. He


    was a force to be reckoned with. However, it would be different with Sharon around. Even when


    Stanley was armored, he would take off the armor without hesitation upon seeing Sharon in danger,


    and thus revealing his weak spot.


    The only way to control him was using the woman he loved.


    And this was the only chance Isai had. If he missed it, all his previous ns would have gone to


    waste!


    Therefore, no matter what, he had to catch Sharon.


    "We must find them!" Isai gave an order coldly. "Send more people after them. They must be around


    still. Capture them alive no matter what!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Meanwhile, Shawn was waiting, waiting for the sky to turn dark. Only in this way could he have the


    opportunity tounch a surprise attack and rescue those in the log cabin.


    There were too many enemies ¡ª dozens of fully-armed people. Even if they counted themselves,


    there were only three of them. He would be at a disadvantage if he confronted them head-on.


    Isai was also waiting, but after a long wait, he only saw a man suddenly run out of the bushes in a


    hurry with a panicked look, as if he had encountered something. Isai then sent another group of


    people into the woods. An hour passed, and the group of people did note back. Isai signaled to


    contact them, but they seemed to disappear into thin air without leaving any message.


    This was a bit odd!


    Isai looked worried and sent a few more people over. Half an hourter, one of them ran out of the


    woods with wounds all over his body. Panting, he said in a panic, "There''s a... there''s a ghost..."


    "What bullsh*t!"


    Isai gave the man a hard kick and knocked him to the ground. Then, he took his gun and went into


    the jungle himself.


    What ghost? How could there be ghosts under broad daylight? Even if there were ghosts, the


    ghosts would be the ones afraid of him!


    What a bunch of useless people who couldn''t even find a woman!

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436


    After a short period of astonishment, Shawn narrowed his eyes slightly. "Ghosts don''t exist! Unless


    someone is pretending to be one!"


    But now, there was a good chance in front of him. Isai left with his men, leaving only seven or eight


    people to guard this cabin. He was confident that he could save Stanley from there.


    He made a gesture, signaling the two people next to him to cover him. After that, Shawn bent over


    and quietly approached the log cabin.


    Stanley was sitting still in the cabin. Suddenly, he heard a sound outside, but there was no gunshot.


    He frowned and immediately sat up straight. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Shawning


    in from outside. Shawn directly raised the gun in his hand and aimed it at him. He was


    expressionless, and there was a "bang" sound.


    Another sound came from behind Stanley. Before the man behind him could react, a bullet shot


    through his forehead. He fell off the chair, dead with his eyes wide open.


    Shawn came over and directly shot the handcuffs off Stanley''s wrist with the gun. He said lowly,


    "Isai is not here. Let''s go!"


    With that, Stanley bent down, picked up the gun that the dead man could not take out in time, and


    strode toward the door.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Don''t overthink it. I didn''t want Sharon to be in danger, so I came to find you on her behalf!"


    "Where is she?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I asked William to take her out of here. He''ll contact me when they''re safe..."


    As the two of them pushed open the door and walked out, Shawn had his words stuck in his throat,


    and he subconsciously tightened his grip on the gun in his hand.


    As for Stanley, his eyes narrowed at once, and they were full of chill and darkness.


    Isai was standing outside, with the struggling and cursing Sharon in his hand. She was probably


    beaten as her hair was messy, and there was some blood at the corners of her mouth, not to


    mention that her cheeks were also swollen.


    "Isai, you old fart, let me go!" Sharon did not notice that Isai had stopped and be angrier. "You


    are the worst ever! No one couldpare to you. You killed your own wife, and now you want to kill


    your own son. Why don''t you go to hell, you piece of sh*t?"


    She was halfway through her sentence when she noticed Isai staring straight ahead. Following his


    line of sight, she saw Stanley and Shawn at the door of the log cabin. Both of their gazes fell on her,


    and time stopped for a moment.


    Immediately, Sharon was filled with regret and wished she had stalled for more time. From the look


    of things, Shawn was just about to take Stanley away, but Isai had brought her back here, and they


    had all ran into each other.


    "Keep cursing! Why did you stop?¡± Isai held her neck with one hand and pointed a gun at her


    temple with the other. "Calling me a piece of sh*t? What is Stanley then, hm?"


    Sharon immediately kept silent.


    Pah! F*cking piece of sh*t!


    "I didn''t scold you!" Sharon shouted at Stanley. When she thought about it, she felt that their actions


    were too slow. Rolling her eyes, sheined,


    "Why didn''t you guys move a little bit faster? Ryan and I tried so hard to y ghosts to buy you


    some time, and after all that, you''re still here? I''m so pissed!"


    Shawn and Stanley were both speechless.


    With that, Isai snorted coldly. "So it was you who did it. How did you as a woman kill more than a


    dozen people?"


    "I didn''t kill anyone, nor do I know how to kill anyone. Don''t throw mud at me! Your men clearly


    outnumber us, so we could only carry out a sneak attack!"


    Yes, Sharon''s idea was to lure them over, disperse their strength, and then defeat them one by one.


    They definitely had no chance to win if they fight face-to-face. But if they were to sneak attack, their


    chances of winning would be much higher!


    Clearly, they were in hiding while Isai and his men were in the open. If they wanted tounch a


    sneak attack, it was definitely a hundred percent sess.


    In the beginning, Ryan and William didn''t believe that it would work. In the end, they sneaked up on


    several people per Sharon''s n and seeded. With that, she basically didn''t have to intervene in


    the following steps as Ryan and Willian had far more fun than she did.


    After Isai sent a team of people over, Ryan and William made a sneak attack in the dark. Before the


    group realized what had happened, they had lost more than a dozen people. There were even two


    of them who happened to be timid thought that they had encountered some ghosts.


    When the enemies outnumbered you, you could only strategize wisely. Otherwise, you would be on


    the losing side.


    In fact, they had nned to assassinate all of Isai''s men this way, but it was out of their expectation


    that Isai would personally show up and catch Sharon!


    "You b*tch!"


    Isai''s face turned ashen as he gritted his teeth and cursed in rage. He was so enraged for being


    tricked by them. "Very well. A good move to lure the tiger out of the mountain, indeed!"


    If he hade back a little slower, Stanley might have been saved by Shawn.


    He swept his cold eyes over Shawn and said, "Shawn, if you leave now, I will pretend you''re not


    here before. And I''ll even plea with General Kunba for you. I mean it, as long as you take your men


    away right now!"


    Indifferently, Shawn replied, "I know you don''t mind me leaving, but there are some things I have yet


    to settle with you."


    Isai looked at him with narrowed eyes. "Are you going to help Stanley?" Then he nced at Sharon


    again. "Don''t you know that Shawn killed your father in the hospital?"


    Shawn''s body froze.


    Sharon''s face turned pale, but she didn''t take the bait. Coldly, she chuckled, "Do you think you''re so


    innocent?"


    Isai couldn''t be bothered to bber with her. His grip on her neck tightened as he grunted cruelly, "If


    you two don''t want her to die, leave the guns outside and get in."


    His grip was so powerful that Sharon was gradually losing her breath. Her face was flushed red,


    and she couldn''t say a single word, but her eyes looked straight at Stanley, signaling him not to


    listen to Isai...


    Isai was a psychopath who could do anything!


    What Sharon received from Stanley was a faint smile. His gaze was as if he was trying tofort


    her and telling her not to be afraid.


    With that, Sharon''s nervousnous and fear smoothed miraculously due to the look in his eyes. Just


    as she was about to withdraw her gaze, Stanley continued to stare at her motionlessly. His eyes


    flickered as if he wanted to tell her something.


    Confused, Sharon felt her heart skip a beat as she fixed her eyes at him.


    "Okay, I''ll put it down here. Nice and easy. Don''t hurt her."


    Drawing back his gaze, Stanley tossed the gun in his hand.


    Isai looked over at Shawn. With a frown, Shawn hesitated but put his gun down eventually. Then,


    both Stanley and Shawn slowly stepped back into the house in apromising manner.


    "You''re really a source of trouble. Two men willingly do this for you? Tsk-tsk." Isai''s voice rang in


    Sharon''s ear with a hint of riducule. "Now I''m a little reluctant to kill you. You''re the only woman who


    can control them. It will be more beneficial to me if I let you live."


    Sharon''s throat was constricted so hard that she couldn''t utter a single word.


    At this time, Stanley, who had a recoil, suddenly yelled, "Sharon!"


    Sharon was already prepared. Hearing his shout, she immediately moved, raised her leg, and


    stomped hard on Isai''s surging foot. As Isai felt the pain, his grip on her neck loosened a little.


    Without demur, Sharon took the opportunity to break free and run forward.

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437


    Sharon took the opportunity to break free and run forward.


    "Get down!"


    Stanley''s roar rang out.


    Immediately, she dropped to the ground. Following that, a loud gunshot sound pierced through the


    air. Turning around, she saw that Isai had actually been shot. Hurriedly, Sharon staggered up and


    ran, but she felt her hair yanked by someone after only running two steps. In pain, she hissed out


    loud at the same time Isai howled in shock and anger, "You plotted against me!"


    Isai then started dragging Sharon, wanting to take her into the log cabin. Sharon protested and


    struggled out of his grasp. In the midst of resisting, she felt Isai put something in her hands.


    Subconsciously, Sharon wanted to throw it away. However, she heard a panic- stricken cry from


    Stanley. "Don''t move, Sharon!"


    Instinctively, Sharon took a look at her hand, and right away, she felt goosebumps all over her body.


    It was... a grenade!


    "This is a pressure- sensitive grenade. I''ve just triggered it. Now you have to apply the same force


    to hold it. If there is a little more or a little less in strength, it will explode," said Isai as he gasped for


    air.


    At the end of his speech, he burst into crazyughter. "How does it feel holding a bomb?"


    What a madman!


    Sharon''s whole body was trembling, but she didn''t dare to move even half a step. She stared at the


    thing in her hand with wide eyes, only to feel her teeth clenching hard.


    "All of you, don''te over!"


    Standing behind Sharon with a gun in his hand, Isai was using her as a shield. Blood flowed from


    his abdomen as he red fiercely at Stanley. "Which one of you b*stard shot me?"


    Stanley''s eyes were fixed on Sharon. He walked towards Sharon step by step, ignoring Isai.


    "Sharon, look at me..."


    Sharon looked up at him perplexedly, and Stanley gave a smile at her. "Don''t be afraid. I''ll save


    you."


    Sharon began to tear uncontrobly. "I know... I know you will."


    "Good girl," Stanley replied. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and his back was covered in a cold sweat.


    "Stay there and don''t move. Don''t be nervous. Just pretend that the thing in your hand doesn''t exist.


    Don''t be afraid, okay?"


    Sharon sniffled and nodded. At that moment, she was terrified out of her wits, and she didn''t dare to


    move.


    Taking in a deep breath, Stanley swept his cold gaze at Isai as he asked, "How do I defuse the


    bomb?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Who shot me? Listen, you''d bettere out from hiding!" Isai''s eyes were full of malicious intent.


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth were tightly pursed. Suddenly, a movement came from the bushes


    behind him. Jackson appeared with a small armed and armored team. "Old man, why are you doing


    this?"


    "It''s you?" Isai''s body trembled. He hadn''t thought that Jackson would be here as well. "When...


    when did youe?"


    "Half an hour ago."


    "Did you fire that shot just now?"


    Jackson pointed out, "If you hadn''t done such crazy things, I absolutely wouldn''t have dared to


    make a move on you."


    Isai''s eyes were filled with caution as he looked at Jackson. Others might not know about Jackson,


    but Isai knew he was powerful, and therefore was extremely cautious of him.


    "How did you find this ce?" asked Isai.


    Jackson didn''t respond.


    At this time, Stanley felt his patience running out. "Do you think you still have a way out now? Your


    people have all been killed. And don''t think that General Kunba woulde back to help you. He''d


    be lucky if he survived! This small forest has been surrounded. No one can escape, not even you.


    Let me ask you onest time. How can we defuse the bomb? Don''t challenge my patience!"


    Stanley''s sharp gaze was like an edged sword, cold and devilish. Word by word, he reiterated,


    "Remove the bomb in Sharon''s hand!"


    "Tell me how you contacted them." Isai covered his stomach, raised his chin, and looked at Jackson


    behind him. "If you tell me, maybe I''ll defuse the bomb!"


    Stanley didn''t have a phone in his hand, and there was no signal here. How did he send the


    message out to get help? Isai couldn''t figure it out, no matter how hard he thought.


    With a sneer, Stanley took off his jacket to fumble something in the back of his shoulder. In a


    moment, his hand was holding a little device glistening with blood.


    "That''s a..." Isai''s eyes were wide open, and colors were gradually being drained from his face.


    "...Military tracking device."


    Even if there was no signal in a ce without a mobile phone, this kind of tracker could urately


    locate the target.


    It was surprising that Stanley actually hid this tracker under his skin. It was no wonder that even if


    he didn''t have anymunication equipment, Jackson would be able to find his location urately.


    Isai wondered if he really lost?


    Had he really lost to his son so miserably?


    A strong unwillingness shed through Isai''s eyes. Decades of being in power made him unable to


    ept that he was being chased down like a fugitive. He should be someone who could decide a


    person''s life and death at will, instead of what was happening to him now, where he could lose his


    life at any minute.


    He had never been afraid of anything in his life. Even with the evidence of his crime found and


    when he was forcibly taken away, he had never been as panic-stricken as he was now.


    Now, this current fear spread deep into his bones, and it was all pervasive. He was almost


    suffocating.


    No! He couldn''t just die like this!


    He wanted to regain his power and trample these people. He wanted them to look up to him and


    pray to him under his feet!


    There was a strong sense of reluctance in Isai''s eyes. His face was twisted, his expression


    ferocious, and his eyes were bloodshot. "This type of bomb can''t be defused. You can only trigger it.


    The only way for her to get rid of it is to stop holding it."


    However, if Sharon loosened her grip, the bomb would immediately explode. By then, she would be


    blown into pieces.


    As soon as Isai exined it, Stanley''s pupils constricted a little. All the muscles in his body


    tightened; blue veins engorged on his forehead, and his anger gushed out.


    Sharon was also shocked to the core when she heard him. F*ck, this crazy piece of sh*t actually did


    this! She couldn''t help but wonder what did she do in her past life to deserve this.


    Gnashing her teeth, she wished she could throw the bomb in her hand directly at Isai to st his


    insides out.


    But if she really did that, the bomb would immediately explode as soon as she let go of it, right?


    At this moment, Sharon truly felt an unprecedented sense of despair.


    Her face was pale, and her eyes were red-rimmed as she looked at Stanley. She seemed to be


    saying goodbye, causing Stanley''s heart to throb in dismay. He didn''t dare to lock eyes with Sharon,


    so he turned his face away to look at Jackson.


    Jackson''s job was to deal with dangerous situations like this. Stanley thought he might have a


    solution, but Jackson only shook his head at him. "He''s right. There''s no way to defuse this kind of


    bomb."


    Hearing the confirmation, Stanley trembled all over, and his voice was hoarse. "Sharon..."


    Sharon couldn''t bear to look at him. If she continued, she might start wailing. Biting her lip, she said


    to him, "Take good care of our children!"


    Immediately, Stanley''s expression fiercely changed. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to die with him!"

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438


    "I''m going to die together with him!" Sharon squeezed out these words through her clenched teeth.


    At the moment, not only Stanley, but all the men present had a change in their expressions, and


    even more so Isai. He shifted his deranged eyes at Sharon. "Wh-what did you say?"


    Seeing his terrified look, Sharon felt her suppressed anger finally released; she felt a sense of


    revenge. "Isai, so you are afraid of death?"


    She thought that this crazy man was not a tad bit afraid of death.


    Isai''s face was ashen as he stood behind her and pointed his gun at her. The position he was


    standing at was extremely advantageous to him. There was the log cabin behind him¡ªa dead end,


    and in front of him stood Sharon. With her so close to him, no matter how angry Stanley was, he


    wouldn''t be able to do anything to him for the time being.


    But if this stalemate continued, it wouldn''t be of any benefit to him at all.


    As he thought of this, a hint of malice shed across Isai''s face. "If you don''t want her to die, then all


    of you should leave!" He pointed the gun to the back of Sharon''s head and looked at Stanley with


    bloodthirsty eyes, "Truly my good son. Still able to retaliate against me even at the brink of death!


    Very well!"


    With the chilling muzzle pointed at the back of her head, Sharon could hear Isai''s gloomy voice


    without even looking back.


    Stiffening his body, Stanley stood still.


    With a click, Isai turned on his gun safety.


    Sharon''s eyes were red as her gaze fixed on her husband for a moment. "Stanley, take Brother King


    and the rest and leave this ce. Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine..."


    Worst case scenario, she would die.


    This time, she would never let Isai go. She had to seize such a good opportunity no matter what.


    Even with a bomb in her own hands, she would send Isai to hell.


    Stanley had once told her that he would personally kill Isai to give her and the children a safe future.


    Now, she wanted to tell him that she could do the same by sacrificing herself to create a bright


    future for him and the children.


    Sniffing her nose, Sharon tried to hold back her tears. She looked deeply at her beloved husband


    and uttered word by word, "I feel assured with the kids in your hands. I believe with you taking care


    of them, they''d live a good life. Stanley, since you''ve done so much for me, let me do this one thing


    for you."


    If Isai didn''t die, they would never have a day of peace.


    Since she was going to die this time, she would drag Isai down with her.


    "Sharon, don''t move!" Stanley''s trembling voice rang out. "Stand still, and don''t move. Don''t do


    anything silly. I can save you!"


    How was he going to save her? It''s impossible... Sharon knew he was only saying these tofort


    himself.


    Isai was pointing a gun behind her, whereas she was holding a bomb in her hands.


    "Brother King!" Stanley suddenly turned around. "Can this bomb be defused?"


    Jackson had been watching from a distance, looking for a chance to kill Isai with one shot.


    However, Isai was hiding at a good angle. Jackson couldn''t get a good shooting point, and he was


    stumped for a while.


    "I can''t tell from such a long distance, but to tell you the truth, most pressure- sensitive bombs have


    caused numerous lives..." Jackson''s face darkened. "I''m looking for an opportunity to shoot at Isai,


    but it''s not easy to do so from this angle. He''s vignt and has been keeping an eye on us. If we''re


    not careful, I''m afraid that we''ll trigger the bomb in Sharon''s hands."


    With that, Jackson pursed his lips and then suggested, "Let''s wait and see. Let''s stabilize the


    situation first."


    Stanley''s gaze fell on Isai again. "What do you need me to do in order for you to let her go?"


    Before Isai could speak, Sharon couldn''t help but yell out loud, "Stanley, don''t bargain with him!"


    Isai shouldn''t be given any more chances. If he managed to survive this time, he would definitely


    harm the children. But Sharon wasn''t going to let anything of this sort happen.


    Even if it meant that she had to sacrifice herself.


    With a sh of determination in her eyes, Sharon took onest look at Stanley, her eyes containing


    reluctance and love. Stanley seemed to have seen something, and his expression changed


    drastically. He tookrge strides towards her.


    But there was someone who moved even faster than him.


    It was Shawn, who had been standing by the side all this while and did not speak.


    "Shawn, what are you doing!" Isai stared in astonishment and fury as Shawn charged forward. In a


    fit of anger, he fired a shot at Shawn. The sound of "bang" startled the birds in the trees. Sharon


    shouted at Isai, "No!"


    Shawn''s thigh was hit, and his blood quickly gushed out.


    Isai stepped backward into the log cabin without turning a hair. In a low voice, he taunted, "Don''t


    come over here. This is a warning!"


    However, Shawn did not seem to feel any pain and instead slowly got up and walked towards


    Sharon, all while his thigh was still bleeding. Isai was both shocked and furious. He did not


    understand what this madman was up to.


    On the other hand, Jackson gestured to his men behind him to make a move, and they slowly


    surrounded the log cabin...


    Coming up to Sharon, Shawn cracked a smile. "Isai kidnapped you once, and I said I would avenge


    you. Do you remember?"


    Sharon looked at him in stupefaction. What was he trying to do?


    "The thing I regret the most in my life is to hit Dad in the hospital four years ago."


    When he first arrived in town, Shawn was adopted by Sharon''s father. Growing up, Shawn had


    been addressing him as ''Daddy''.


    Apart from his own mother, Sharon''s father was the one who treated him the best. Yet, he had done


    such a rude thing to him! It would not even be enough for Shawn to die a thousand times to pay for


    laying his hands on Sharon''s father.


    Shawn smiled sorrowfully. His eyes were full of pain and self-me, as well as regret. "I know you


    will never forgive me. It doesn''t matter. Don''t forgive me. Perhaps I could stay in your heart a little


    longer..."


    "Sharon, live on..."


    Sharon stared nkly at him. She couldn''t help but teared up. Just what was he trying to do...


    Meanwhile, Isai seemed to have anticipated what Shawn''s n was, but he couldn''t believe it. He


    shouted at Shawn, calling him crazy before raising his gun and pointing it at Shawn.


    At the same time...


    Sharon''s hands felt empty as the bomb was taken from her. Before she knew it, Shawn had


    forcefully shoved her away after whispering in her ear, "I love you, Sharon."


    Bang!


    Her body fell hard on the ground, and what came next was a feeling of lightheadedness. Instantly,


    noises in the background were amplified in her ears, and she was seeing stars.


    The bomb exploded right next to her within close range. She was wounded by the st wind and


    was covered in blood. All of a sudden, she couldn''t hear anything as if she went deaf.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    A pair of strong arms tightly sped her body, and Sharon was quickly taken away from the scene.


    It was so painful.


    There was pain all over her body, as well as in her heart, which seemed to have a part of it sliced


    up.


    Sharon''s vision was getting blurrier and blurrier. Beforepletely passing out, she witnessed the


    log cabin being sted up, and the spot where Shawn was standing had be arge pit.


    In a daze, Sharon couldn''t feel a single thing as if devoid of all senses. She felt herself floating in


    the sea and then sinking. Eventually, she was dragged out of the water by someone forcefully.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439


    "Stay with me, Sharon..."


    Someone called her name in her ear.


    However, she really wanted to sleep. Her eyelids were so heavy that she could not open her eyes.


    She thought that as long as she was asleep, she would feel much morefortable...


    "Don''t sleep, don''t close your eyes..." The man''s low and hoarse voice sounded in her ear as he


    called her name. "Honey, don''t sleep now. I''ll take you back. I''ll take you to find the kids. They need


    their Mommy. Don''t sleep, Sharon..."


    Gradually, Sharon couldn''t hear any more sounds, her eyes shrouded by darkness, her thoughts


    sucked into the abyss. She was being swallowed bit by bit.


    In Beachmarsh City.


    A weekter.


    "Beep beep..."


    After opening her eyes, Sharon felt as if she had slept for a whole century. As she slowly regained


    her consciousness, she heard something, and even smelled the hospital''s unique disinfectant.


    The only thing she saw opening her eyes was the hospital ceiling, and some ring light so bright it


    caused her to wince her eyes.


    Opening her eyes again, she met with a pair of surprised eyes. Sharon''s lips parted, but before she


    could say anything, there was a metal nking sound-the tray in the nurse''s hand fell to the ground.


    With that, the nurse immediately ran out.


    What was that?


    Was she that scary? Why was the nurse so scared the moment she saw her opening her eyes?


    After a while, a group of people in white coats came rushing in. Seeing Sharon struggling to sit up in


    bed, the doctors were so shocked that they gasped.


    "Lie down, lie down!"


    Without any exnation, Sharon was then pushed back to the bed. The doctors and nurses didn''t


    dare to exert their full strength on her. Their movements were gentle as if they were handling


    porcins that would break at the slightest touch.


    "Is there anything wrong?"


    "Does your wound still hurt?"


    "Do you have that nauseating feeling?"


    "Also, do you..."


    Several doctors examined her from head to toe. After making sure that she was really awake and


    there was no serious injury, they breathed a long sigh of relief.


    After the doctors had left, a nurse was left behind to look after her. It was the same nurse who was


    shocked by Sharon''s awaken.


    "Hey, umm..."


    Sharon licked her lips. "Is there any water? I''m thirsty."


    "Oh, yes, sure! There''s some."


    The nurse immediately took a cup of warm water and wet Sharon''s dry lips with a cotton swab, and


    then fed her small mouthfuls using a spoon.


    After drinking the water, Sharon felt much better. "What time is it now?"


    She asked the nurse.


    "Miss Cruz, you have been asleep for about a week. It''s now 8:30 in the morning. I came to check


    the room, and I saw you open your eyes." The nurse stayed by her bedside for a moment. "We


    have already informed Mr. Jones. I believe he wille soon. Miss Cruz, don''t worry."


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Sharony there, listening to the nurse''s voice. She felt her eyelids had once again be heavy,


    and she wanted to sleep. It was probably because her body had yet to recover fully.


    It turned out that Stanley was not there; no wonder she didn''t see him when she opened her eyes.


    After replying to the nurse with a hum, she moved her lips again and asked, "Could you draw the


    curtains for me? It''s ring..."


    "Sure, Miss Cruz. If you want to rest, then you should rest. Don''t force yourself to stay awake. Your


    body is currently in the recovery period, so it''s normal for you to feel sleepy..."


    Sharon was gradually falling asleep, and she could no longer make out what the nurse was saying


    next.


    However, it was a restless sleep as she kept having shbacks; it was like watching a movie. Her


    head ached so much as if it were going to explode.


    Gunshot...


    Explosion...


    Shawn''s voice....


    In her dream, Shawn looked at her with a smile and said, "Sharon, you have to live well."


    "Sharon, I''m sorry..."


    And...


    "Sharon, I love you..."


    After that, he grabbed the bomb from her hand and pushed her to Stanley...


    "Boom!"


    The moment she threw herself at Stanley, there was a loud explosion behind her.


    "Ah..."


    Sharon screeched in a low voice. Her entire body was drenched in a cold sweat as she woke up


    from her dream, and before she could even open her eyes, a warm sensation came on her lips and


    skin. She was being kissed.


    This made her dejected.


    She was a patient. How could someone take advantage of her like that?


    A handsome man with profound facial features appeared in front of her. Sensing that she had


    woken up, the man who took advantage of her trembled a little and identally knocked his teeth


    on her upper lip. Sharon groaned.


    When she snorted, the force on her lips disappeared, and a deep and hoarse male voice rang in her


    ear.


    "Are you feeling any difort?"


    Sharon had no strength; she sounded like a weak kitten. "You''re... so heavy..."


    The man on top of her stopped for a second and then got up immediately.


    Sharon then took a deep breath and came back to


    her senses.


    She raised her eyes and looked into the man''s deep, pitch-ck eyes.


    Her gaze was reciprocated by Stanley, and he took a moment to stare at her.


    Just when Sharon was about to open her mouth and speak, her vision suddenly turned blurry. Her


    pupils contracted, and her extended hand began to tremble. "Come...e here."


    Stanley''s lips curled into a smile as he looked at her. "What''s wrong? You should rest first."


    Overwhelmed, Sharon pulled his arm, struggling to sit up. Stanley''s expression changed, and he


    immediately got up to help her. Then, Sharon took the opportunity to pull him over and point at his


    hair with an astonished look in her eyes, "How... is it all grey now?"


    Stanley''s hair had indeed turned fully grey.


    Thest time she saw him in Tasnil, only half of his hair was grey. This time, when she opened her


    eyes again, the other half of his hair had turned grey as well.


    Sharon felt as if an invisible force was clenching her heart; she could barely catch her breath. "What


    exactly is going on?"


    Before Stanley could speak, a long and drawn-out voice came from the side, "You two really act like


    there''s no one else here, huh? I''ve been sitting here for half a day, you know. Am I not visible now?"


    Liam was smiling as he said, "His grey hair is pretty peculiar. It grows greyer every time I see him.


    In fact, there was a strand of ck hair yesterday, but when I met him this morning, it''spletely


    grey! Doesn''t he look like an old man? You wouldn''t think he''s my brother at all..."


    "Shut up!"


    Stanley nced over with sharp eyes, warning him not to talk too much. Sharon had just woken up


    and needed to rest. She shouldn''t be bothered with this matter.


    Liam shrugged. Without saying another word, he raised his legs and ced them on the coffee


    table.


    Sharon looked at Stanley without hesitation and asked in a muffled voice, "Are you going to see a


    doctor?"


    "I''ve seen one. Don''t overthink it." Stanley helped her lie down. "I''m also taking medicine. It won''t


    take long for it to turn ck again."


    "Really?"


    "That''s right."


    "Humph, do you think it''ll really turn ck just because you say so?" Stanley threw a pillow at Liam


    with a flip hand. The pillownded on Liam''s face, causing the noisy man to shut his mouth.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440


    Eventually, Stanley chased Liam out for being too talkative.


    The door of the ward was closed again, and Stanley came back in. Sharon could not help but ask,


    "Since when did your rtionship with him be better?"


    It was apletely different feeling from before as if the wall between the two of them was


    gradually being torn down.


    "Does it seem so?" Stanley, on the contrary, frowned. "Why don''t I think so?"


    After saying that, he did not want to linger on this topic. He let her lie down again and motioned for


    her to rest. "Before I came over, the doctor told me about your situation. He said you''re fine and


    there''s nothing much to worry about. Just that you should continue resting. When you fully recover,


    you will be discharged from the hospital."


    Sharon obediently nodded and continued to fix her gaze on him. It was only until now that she


    stopped holding back and asked, "Where''s Shawn?"


    Hearing that, Stanley paused, and he did not speak for a while.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Sharon reached out her hand from under the nket and grabbed his hand firmly. "Tell me what


    happened. I... I don''t remember the whole thing very clearly."


    Waking up now, she didn''t remember very clearly what had happened in Tasnil a week ago, only


    some fragments which were intermittent and vague.


    Stanley was taken aback. "You don''t remember?"


    "I remember parts of it. Tell me the whole thing." Sharon''s gaze was burning. "I remember you came


    looking for me in Tasnil, and we were being hunted down. In the end, somehow, I had a bomb in my


    hands... Thest thing I could remember was a dazzling me and the sound of an explosion. And


    the rest, I don''t remember very clearly."


    There were also times when she dreamt of Shawn, who kept telling her, "Sharon, live on. Sharon, I


    love you..."


    These words were deeply engraved in her mind.


    Suddenly, Stanley stood up and left.


    Sharon was dumbfounded. "Hey, where are you going..."


    Before she could finish his sentence, Stanley disappeared. After a while, Liam walked in with a


    suspicious expression on his face. "What did you talk to Stanley about? He didn''t look well. He


    asked me toe in to apany you, and then he ran to, I think, the doctor''s office."


    Stunned for a moment, Sharon replied, "I didn''t... I didn''t say anything."


    Liam snorted as a sign that he obviously didn''t believe her. Pulling a chair over, he then sat down


    beside her bed. With his head tilted, he hesitated for a while before finally saying, "There''s


    something I wanted to ask you."


    "What is it?"


    "Is the old man really dead?"


    Sharon frowned and tried to recall. After a long pause, she said, "Shouldn''t you be asking Stanley


    about this? He knows more than I do."


    "Okay, just pretend I didn''t ask you this. That fe? He didn''t even want to answer my question."


    Liam nced at her from the corner of his eyes. "You''re not as tight-mouthed as he is, and so I


    thought you''d spill some information. So tell me, what happened to Isai?"


    Sharon spread out her hands and shrugged. "To be honest, I don''t know either."


    "You..."


    With a creak, the door was pushed open. Stanley brought a doctor in, and it was obvious that he


    was in a bad mood. In a low voice, he questioned the doctor, "Her memory is intermittent. What''s


    going on? Didn''t you say that as long as she wakes up, there will be no serious problems?"


    "Yes, we did say that..." The doctor was also a bit confused. He took a look under Sharon''s eyelids


    and then patiently asked her some questions. With that, Sharon told the truth. There were indeed


    some fragments in the memories of Tasnil that she couldn''t recall.


    "Maybe it''s because I just woke up, so I''ve not fully regained my memory."


    Sharon didn''t expect Stanley to be so nervous after hearing her casual remark. She reached out her


    hand to pull his, "Hey, I''m fine. Don''t worry. Maybe I''ll start to remember things in a few days."


    It was also possible that she was too close to the bomb explosion, and the loud noise had affected


    her.


    Bending over, Stanley looked her in the eye. "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "I''m fine, I swear. I don''t feel any pain or difort. It''s just that I can''t remember some small parts.


    It''s not a big deal." Sharon smiled at the doctor. "Doctor, what do you think is going on with me?"


    "It may be caused by concussion, or because you have been in aa for some time, so your


    memory is somewhat disconnected. It''s not easy to determine the cause now." The doctor paused


    and continued, "We can observe first and see whether your condition improves."


    This was the best solution at the moment. Sharon thought the same too and nodded her head.


    Stanley sighed.


    In the afternoon, Sharon''s body began to react. The drug''s effect was diminishing, so her wound


    began to ache faintly. She had a hard time lying on her back as there was arge wound on her


    back, and she felt ufortable sleeping on one side for a long time. It was very difficult for her to


    roll over, and her back was now covered in a cold sweat due to the pain.


    When Stanley returned from outside, he happened to see Sharon lying sideways with a pained


    expression on her face. He jumped in shock and immediately went over to help her turn over.


    Sharon smiled at him and said, "I''m fine..."


    Stanley heaved a sigh of relief. "Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I did. But you probably didn''t hear me."


    "Oh... I was out answering a call from Anthony. I asked him to bring the kids here." "Really?" Sharon


    was pleasantly surprised. "What time will they be here?"


    Stanley smiled. "It won''t take long. Let''s wait a little longer. They weren''t here when you were


    asleep. I was afraid they''d cry if they saw you in aa."


    She hadn''t seen her children for nearly three months. It would be a lie if she said she wasn''t


    excited. After Stanley told her that her sweet babies wereing over, she looked forward to it so


    much that she couldn''t fall asleep. It was ufortable lying down, so in the end, she sat up and


    kept her eyes staring at the door.


    Soon Anthony was here with the children. As soon as the two little ones appeared in Sharon''s sight,


    her eyes couldn''t help but turn red.


    Seamus had grown taller; Sadie had grown even more beautiful.


    "Mommy..."


    The two kids saw Sharon and were puzzled for a second. Coming back to their senses, the two of


    them cheered and immediately rushed up to Sharon.


    But Stanley stopped them, saying, "Kids, you can''t hug Mommy. Her back hurts..."


    "It''s okay. It doesn''t hurt..."


    Before Stanley said anything inappropriate, Sharon had already interrupted him. Even if it hurt, she


    would endure it. She really wanted to kiss her children and hug them tight. She missed them so


    much.


    Stanley sat on the edge of the bed. Like a guardian angel, he didn''t move, and his attitude indicated


    his concern.


    Seeing him being so careful, Sharon felt speechless.


    The two children were very sensible and obedient. After knowing that Sharon was injured, they


    carefully stood by the edge of the bed and held her hand firmly, not daring to touch her body.


    Bending down, Sharon kissed the children on the cheeks. She held back her tears and said softly,


    "Mommy misses you very much."


    Sadie''s big, ck eyes were wide open. "Seamus and I missed you so much too, Mommy! You


    won''t be abandoning us again, right?"


    Sharon''s heart throbbed. "Mommy didn''t abandon you. Don''t say that, okay?"


    "I know. Mommy, you''re so easily fooled. I tricked you!" Suddenly, Sadie chuckled.


    With a faint smile, Sharon didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441


    In the afternoon, while Sharon was talking to the two children, Stanley was working next to them.


    asionally, he would raise his head to look at the three most important people in his life, who


    were were all lying on the bed and whispering to each other. The scene made the corners of his


    mouth curl into a smile, which gave him the motivation to continue working.


    The dinner was sent over by Anthony, but Sharon only ate a little since she had to watch her diet.


    When she was about to feed Sadie, Stanley suddenly stopped her. "Go and rest now. I''ll take care


    of it."


    Did he still know how to feed the children?


    Well, she had not seen that before.


    When they were staying in the little apartment in the past, it was always Sharon who fed the


    children.


    Sharon watched them from the side, and to her surprise, he was good at feeding Sadie because not


    even a grain of rice was spilled.


    In the evening, the children were quite sad when Anthony was about to take them away, so Stanley


    promised them that Anthony would send them back the next day. Upon hearing that, they left the


    ward with Anthony although they still turned their heads back quite a few times.


    There were only two people left in the ward.


    Coming out of the bathroom after washing his hands, Stanley saw Sharon turning her head to look


    out of the window, which put him in a daze.


    "What are you thinking about?" Stanley walked over.


    Before Sharon came to her senses, she had blurted out subconsciously, "I''m thinking about


    Shawn."


    Stanley''s body stiffened as he looked at her with aplicated expression.


    Stunned, she licked her lips and struggled to convey the thought pulsating in her mind.


    The atmosphere was especially awkward.


    In the end, it was Stanley who broke the silence. "Why are you thinking about him?"


    Despite his stolid voice, Sharon felt that he was trying to suppress his emotions. Reaching out to


    hold his arm, she looked at him and said, "Tell me the truth, what''s wrong with Shawn? Is he...


    dead?" In response, Stanley closed his eyes and let out a sigh.


    While trembling, Sharon held back her tears when she thought that she would cry. In an unusually


    calm manner, she asked, "Are you sure he''s dead? Have you found his body?"


    "The explosion happened very quickly. The moment you fell, the explosion destroyed the wooden


    hut and blew up the ground. Isai and Shawn''s corpses were too close to the source of the


    explosion, so most probably they were... Well, their corpses... have not been found."


    Perhaps that was just a euphemistic statement. To put it bluntly, they had probably been blown to


    pieces by the bomb. It was quite impossible to find the bodies.


    Nheless, Stanley didn''t tell Sharon these, which would further unsettle her.


    "The corpse... couldn''t be found?" Sharon muttered to herself. She was a sharp- witted woman, so


    how could she not understand Stanley''s words? Shawn had most likely died a horrible death,


    although Stanley did not tell her directly.


    Did he just die like this?


    Sharon sat there in a daze. How she hoped that this was just a dream, but this was a fact so brutal


    that she could not ignore it.


    Although she had thought of killing him personally to avenge her father''s death, she had never


    imagined that he would die just like that. He had even sacrificed himself to protect her!


    Why did he do that?


    Did he want to atone for his sins or to repent?


    While blinking her eyes, she sensed something warm welling up in her eyes. As she stretched out


    her hand to wipe it, her tears flowed along her cheeks non-stop.


    Why was she crying?


    Shawn deserved to die. Wasn''t that what he had hoped for? So why did she cry?


    Just then, she was hugged by Stanley. While sniffing, she said, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not crying


    for Shawn. I just hate him... 1-1.


    "What''s that?"


    "I hate him for dying in this way. Does he want me to remember him forever? No, I won''t. I''ll forget


    him tomorrow!" Sharonughed all of a sudden. "I won''t think about him... No, I won''t!"


    While she was crying andughing in his embrace, Stanley hugged her tighter until all emotions


    gradually drained from his face.


    The next day, when Sharon opened her eyes, she was shocked by the people standing in the ward.


    "W-Why are you here?"


    Those were the people that were close to her.


    Ariah was the first to speak, "Of course we''re here to see you. How do you feel now? Are you still in


    pain?"


    Sharon shook her head.


    While Melody, who was carrying a child, looked at Sharon, her eyes turned red. "You have been


    missing for a few months. We were all very scared as we couldn''t contact you. About a week ago,


    when Mr. Jones told me that you were safe and sound, I was so excited that I wanted to see you,


    but he also said that you had not fully recovered, so he didn''t let mee over."


    Melody married Marshall a year ago, and now the child in her belly was the first child. Seeing that


    she was getting agitated, he immediately helped her to sit aside to calm down.


    The two were a loving couple.


    After so many years of ups and downs, he could finally marry her and lead a happy life together.


    Undoubtedly, Sharon was moved by the people who cared about her, although they kept mumbling


    that it was her fault for not taking care of herself well. Therefore, she chose to remain silent while


    watching them with joy.


    Just then, Melody felt a little unwell, so Marshall brought her away, and Only Sharon and Ariah were


    left in the ward.


    Rolling her eyes, Ariah sat down and asked, "What are you giggling about?"


    "I feel that I''m too lucky."


    "Why is it so?"


    "For having people like you who really care about me."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Upon hearing that, Ariah curled her lips and uttered, "Oh, I''m ttered. Are you sure that you''re


    really feeling well now?"


    "Yes, I''m doing well. It''s just that my back hurts a little. Other than that, I''m fine."


    Walking to the side of the bed, Ariah lifted Sharon''s clothes to take a look. The wounds were so


    horrible that she immediately sucked in a breath of cold air. How could Sharon endure that? She did


    not evenin about her pain.


    Ariah didn''t dare to continue looking at it, so she put her clothes down. Licking her lips, she said,


    "After you are discharged, I''ll get you some medication to remove the scars..."


    While stroking her chin, Sharon asked, "Am I badly injured? Your face is so pale."


    She hadn''t seen her own wounds since she woke up.


    "N-No, it''s not that serious."


    "Really? Why would you look so pale if it''s not serious? Are you still lying to me?"


    "Hey, can you care about the wounds on your body? Don''t girls always care about their looks? Why


    do you insist on knowing whether I was lying instead?"


    "Of course I''m concerned about my injury. It''s just that I didn''t tell you."


    Ariah was rendered speechless.


    Following a sigh, sheforted Sharon, "It''s just a little scar on the back which will be covered with


    clothes. Others won''t be able to see it, so I guess it''s still not that bad."


    Judging from Ariah''s response, she knew her injuries were certainly much more serious than what


    she had imagined.


    It was girls'' instinct to care about their looks, so they usually could not tolerate any scars on their


    bodies. Nevertheless, for Sharon, it was already a great blessing for her to return from Tasnil


    without being killed by Isai. A few scars in this case meant nothing to her.

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442


    Ariah chatted with Sharon in the ward for a long time. It was only when her phone rang that she was


    ready to leave for work.


    "Have a good rest. When I''m done with the few cases, I''ll apply for leave toe and apany


    you."


    After she answered the phone with a frown, Sharon asked, "Is there something difficult to deal


    with?"


    "Well, I don''t want to hide it from you. I really have a headache from my work. Our hospital has been


    working with the police. Some of the victims rescued by them have some psychological problems,


    and they are basically sent to me. Recently, several patients'' emotions have been particrly


    unstable, so the doctor urged me to go back to see them. Oh, I must excuse myself now."


    "Ariah, you go to work first. Drive safe."


    "Okay, I know. Have a good rest."


    When Ariah left the ward, she saw Stanley walking toward her with the two children. Upon seeing


    her, the kids cheered and ran over, so she squatted down and hugged them to give them a kiss. "Do


    you miss me?" "Yes!" Sadie''s voice was soft and cute. "Do you miss me too?"


    As for Seamus, he put his hands in his pockets, acting like a little adult. "You''ve be more and


    more beautiful recently. How do you take care of your skin?"


    The children were too adorable that she wished she could take them back! It was hard toe


    across such charismatic kids.


    Ariah hugged them and talked with them for a while until Stanley, who was standing beside them,


    said, "Anthony, take them to the ward first. I''ll be thereter."


    "OK."


    As Anthony brought the two kids to Sharon, Ariah stood up and cast a nce at the man who


    obviously had something to tell her. "You sent Anthony away on purpose. What do you want to tell


    me now?"


    In response, Stanley put on a very faint smile. When she wanted to take a closer look, his


    expression had already disappeared.


    "I do have something to ask you."


    "What is it?" "What did you tell Sharon in the ward?"


    "Since when have you got interested in other people''s conversation?"


    While ncing at her, Stanley asked directly, "Did Sharon tell you about the incident in Tasnil?"


    Ariah nodded and replied, "Yes, she did. I''ve also asked a few questions."


    "What did she say?"


    "She didn''t say much, but she did mention that luckily you were there to rescue her in time. She''s


    hurt so badly, and things must be very dangerous in Tasnil. However, she just told me the good


    things, so I couldn''t keep asking her for the remaining details..."


    Just then, Ariah frowned. "Why are you asking this?"


    After a brief silence, Stanley pursed his lips, and his eyes were gloomy.


    Right then, she felt that something was wrong with him, and she was quite scared to think about


    that. "What''s going on? Tell me."


    "After Sharon came back from Tasnil, I felt that there was something wrong with her..."


    "What''s the problem?" Ariah''s eyes widened in shock.


    "She said that there are some strange things in her memory which she could not understand.


    Perhaps she had just got up from sleep. When she sleeps at night, she can''t sleep well. She always


    cries in her dreams, and it''s hard to wake her up..."


    Heaving a long sigh, he continued, "She was like this when I stayed in the hospital to apany


    herst night. She might look fine, but she had her worries deep down. I suspect that Shawn''s


    death has left a huge impact on her."


    Then, he paused for a while before raising his head to look at her. "Ariah, you''re a psychologist. Do


    you think it is trauma? Can it be treated?"


    Upon hearing that, Ariah swallowed. "T-Then, you have to tell me more details about what


    happened in TasniL I need to know what she has experienced so that I can deal with the problem."


    On the way back to the hospital, Ariah frowned as she thought about what Stanley had said. If


    Shawn had died for Sharon, then it was normal for Sharon to feel guilty.


    Ariah knew Sharon''s personality very well. While she remembered other''s help, she hated those


    who hurt her. She was also an empathetic person who would remember who had helped her,


    although she would not mention it all the time.


    As someone who could remember almost everything, she would definitely be impacted by


    Shawn''s death, which was rted to her.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was soplicated that Ariah could only sigh sadly.


    Apparently, Sharon was ming herself.


    Therefore, she must think of a way to help Sharon ovee the problem...


    "Beep... beep..."


    The ring car horns pulled Ariah back to reality. She was shocked to realize that the light had


    turned red, so she quickly drove forward.


    Once reaching the hospital, the assistant ran over with many documents in her hands. "Dr. Myers,


    what took you so long?"


    "There''s a traffic jam on the way here. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "It''s the patients sent by Officer Banner." The assistant then gave her the information. "Officer


    Banner had been waiting for more than half an hour for you. He said he still had something else to


    do, so he went back first. Before that, he gave me the information of the two patients which must be


    passed to you."


    "OK."


    Once Ariah took over the documents, she flipped through them, during which her brows furrowed


    imperceptibly.


    Standing by her side, the assistant exined in a low voice, "It''s like the patient not long ago. They


    were rescued from the murderous devil and experienced a serious psychological breakdown.


    Officer Banner told you to pay more attention to them, who are youngdies who have just


    graduated from college. Otherwise, their lives might be ruined by the psychological impact."


    Following a low, affirmative hum, she entered the office with the documents in her hands.


    If she remembered correctly, this was the third case of this month. The patients that were sent to


    her had all suffered in the hands of the murderous devils. The twodies before her were both


    young victims who had just graduated from college. They had been imprisoned and abused for a


    week by the devils.


    Having been in this job for many years, she had witnessed many patients who had been tortured


    inhumanely. Although this kind of thing was notmon to her, she had to admit that it happened


    quite often. Logically speaking, she should have been used to it, but she still couldn''t control her


    emotions...


    There were so many evil men in the world lurking in the dark, which put innocent lives in grave


    danger.


    Upon taking a deep breath, she pushed open the small door of the office. The lights in the small


    room were warm. There was a long- haired girl who curled up in a corner. She looked up at Ariah in


    horror when she heard the noise.


    As Ariah''s heart skipped a beat, she gently closed the door and walked over with a gentle voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m a doctor. You''re safe here. You''ll be fine..."


    Warily, the long-haired girl hugged her body and looked at Ariah.


    Squatting down not far away from her, Ariah smiled and said, "It''s cold on the ground. Do you want


    to sit on the couch?"


    When the long-haired girl heard the question, she shook her head repeatedly.


    "Don''t you want to sit on the couch? Alright, I''ll sit with you." Ariah then sat opposite her and sized


    her up for a moment. "What''s your name?" she asked softly.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443


    After reading the girl''s name and age on the file, Ariah asked as a strategy to get closer to her. Only


    then would she be able to find the solution to help her ovee her trauma.


    "Don''t you want to share with me?"


    After that, the girl buried her face in her knees and ignored Ariah.


    "Don''t worry. It''s fine if you don''t want to tell me." Ariah smiled gently and looked at her with her


    head tilted. "But I have to call you by your name all the time. I see that your hair looks very good.


    Perhaps I can call you the long-haired girl?"


    Her long hair was really smooth and straight, which was like the models in the TV advertisements.


    Upon hearing that, the girl looked up at Ariah and said, "My friends also said that my hair looks very


    good."


    It was a good thing that she took the initiative to talk to Ariah.


    While nodding her head, Ariah responded, "That''s right, your hair is very nice. It''s time for us to film


    an advertisement."


    The words made the girl smile. "My name is Dayna. The police said that you can help me. Is that


    true?"


    The light in her eyes was especially bright, and Ariah was touched by her earnest wish. "I can help


    you, but ultimately it depends on whether you are willing to cooperate with me."


    "Of course I will cooperate with you!" Dayna nodded quickly. Her eyes were red as fear shed


    across her face. "Every night, I dream of that person who wanted to kill me, so I can''t sleep. I''m


    afraid of meeting people. I like to hide in a closed space so that I can feel safe... Doctor, please help


    me. Help me drive the nightmares away from my mind, or else I might go crazy..."


    As she started to sob, Ariah slowly walked over and tried to reach out her hand. Seeing that she


    didn''t resist, she hugged her into her embrace andforted her softly, "It''s okay, I''ll help you. You''ll


    be alright..."


    An hourter, Dayna''s family came over to pick her up.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The assistant then came in with a cup of coffee and said, "Dr. Myers, thank you for your help."


    While taking a sip of her coffee, she asked, "Is there another patient?" "No, you''ve been with Dayna


    for quite a long time, so the other patient has been taken over by Dr. Davidsons."


    "OK."


    "Dr. Myers, can Dayna be cured? I think her bodynguage seems to be more serious than other


    patients''. Also, she would not look straight into people''s eyes. Her whole body is always tense. I feel


    she has not walked out of the shadow. If this continues, it will impact her psychological


    development."


    With a faint smile, Ariah replied, "Your observation is pretty good."


    "Haha." The assistant smiled in embarrassment. "I have been with you for so many years, so I can


    definitely detect some simple symptoms."


    "You do have a talent for this. If you really want to be a psychologist, I can rmend a good


    teacher for you."


    Surprised, she asked, "Wow, really?"


    "Why would I lie to you?"


    Just then, the phone on the table rang. Ariah nced at it, and her assistant noticed the dazed


    expression on her face and immediately left the room, "Alright, I won''t disturb you now. Call me if


    you need anything."


    After that, she slipped away.


    If she was not mistaken, the caller ID on Dr. Myers''s cell phone screen was... her former husband.


    She knew about Dr. Myers'' marriage. Allegedly, her husband was a policeman, and they had been


    nning to get a divorce in these two years.


    Looking at the ringing phone, she slowly picked it up and uttered, "Hello."


    Jimmy didn''t expect him to answer the phone, so he paused for a while before he inquired, "Have


    you had lunch?"


    "Why did you call me?"


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ariah''s current mood was indeed a little bad. After a few hours of pent-up mood, she simply vented


    all of her feelings on this man. "Did some criminal cases happen in Beachmarsh City recently? As a


    police officer, can you ask your colleagues to do something? Can you catch all those damn


    criminals and put them behind bars?"


    Her frustration confused him. "What happened to you today?"


    "Nothing!" She was just up in arms over the cases.


    She knew that she shouldn''t be angry at him for no reason, but she just couldn''t control her


    emotions.


    It was dead silence on the other end of the line. Ariah couldn''t stand this awkwardness, so she


    wanted to just hang up the phone.


    "Was it because of your patients?"


    She was stunned. How could he see through her worries?


    "H-How did you guess that?" she couldn''t help but ask.


    In response, he said gruffly over the phone, "I understand your personality very well. You are so


    good that you would despise the victimizers and feel sad for the victims. Whenever you meet an


    abused patient, you also can''t wait to sue the abuser..."


    She did not pay attention to the following description, for her mind had been upied by his


    evaluation of hers.


    Besides her master, Jimmy was probably the one who knew her very well.


    However, the man who understood her well was unfortunately a scumbag!


    Therefore, Ariah hung up the phone silently as she was afraid that she would not be able to hold


    back her tears if she continued listening to her.


    After putting away her phone, she sat in her chair for a long while before she sighed and got up to


    leave.


    "So you finally hung up?" The assistant''s eyes were full of curiosity.


    Raising her hand, Ariah knocked on her forehead. "Do your job and stop gossiping. Where are Dr.


    Davidsons and his patient? I''ll go take a look."


    "Hehe, okay."


    The assistant touched her head and chuckled.


    Before Ariah walked far away, the assistant saw a man walking toward her from the other end of the


    corridor. She could not help but stare at him with big, wide eyes. When the man got closer, her face


    suddenly turned red.


    He was so handsome!


    It was the type that she liked!"


    The man had short neat hair. His ck, casual leather jacket made his shoulders and legs look


    long. He emanated a cool aura as he got nearer and nearer.


    She was surprised when she discovered that the man was not only outstanding in temperament, but


    he also had an eye-catching and charming appearance.


    He had thick eyebrows, long eyebrows, thin lips, and a straight nose. Above all, his deep and cold


    eyes exuded a sense of uprightness.


    "S-Sir, who are you looking for?"


    She flushed crimson while stammering.


    Squinting his eyes, he asked, "Where''s Ariah?"


    Dr. Myers?


    "Well, Dr. Myers isn''t in her office now. Do you have an appointment, Sir? If you don''t have an


    appointment, she won''t agree to see you..."


    Nevertheless, before she could finish her words, the man had walked straight into the office. He


    pushed the door open and found that there was indeed no one in the empty office.


    "I told you that she was not there, but you didn''t believe me," she muttered and closed the door of


    the office. The man was so tall that she needed to raise her head to look at him. "Sir, why are you


    looking for Dr. Myers? She is very busy and has no time to meet those that didn''t make an


    appointment."


    "Appointment?" He nced at her with a faint smile, although he looked strict. "I am her man.


    Where is she now?"

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444


    Dr. Myers'' man?


    Was that real?


    Was this man Dr. Myers''...


    The assistant directly asked, "Sir, are you the former husband of Dr. Myers?"


    Former husband?


    He was her former husband?


    Jimmy''s handsome face was so dark that the assistant immediately realized that she had said


    something wrong. She was so embarrassed that she couldn''t help saying, "Um... I... Dr. Myers''


    office is in the third room along the corridor. She shares her office with Dr. Davidsons. You may go


    there to look for her."


    The assistant was afraid that he would get angry, so she ''betrayed'' Ariah without thinking.


    In response, Jimmy snorted and strode away.


    Putting her hand on her chest, she breathed out a sigh of relief.


    When Jimmy reached the doctor''s office, he pushed the door open and saw the couple hugging


    each other inside. He was stunned for a moment before realizing what had been going on.


    As he saw red, he yelled, "What are you doing here?"


    Ariah turned around and was startled by what she saw. "J-Jimmy?"


    Why was he here?


    As Jimmy strode forward, he hurled a powerful punch at his opponent.


    "Ouch..."


    "Dr. Davidsons!"


    As Ariah went ballistic, she yelled, "Jimmy, are you mad?!"


    At the same time, Dr. Davidsons was trying to flee while covering his bleeding nose. When he


    raised his head in anger, he saw Jimmy''s angry eyes, which made him feel a little guilty.


    He met Ariah''s husband once before, and the scary man was standing in front of him right now...


    Thinking of what had just happened, Dr. Davidsons felt a little guilty. "H- How could you break into


    our office? You shouldn''t be here..."


    "Follow me!"


    Without listening to this imbecile, Jimmy forcefully dragged Ariah out.


    Why was he holding her hands when she could walk on her own?


    Without hesitation, Ariah pushed Jimmy''s hand away. "Let go of me!"


    When the angry man heard this, his fury instantly sprang to life. He took a few big steps and pulled


    her to the emergency exit. As he kicked the door close, he pressed her rudely against the wall and


    kissed her intently.


    How could this damned woman make him a cuckold?! Did he need to stay by her side all the time to


    check on her?


    What irritated him the most was that he had been kept in the dark all this while!


    From the stranger named Ro, she had now shifted her attention to office romance. Did she really


    think she could just ignore him?


    This kiss was not a kiss at all, for it was more like an unreconciled punishment. His movements


    were so tough and forceful as he vented his feelings and bit her pink, sweet lips.


    Jimmy thought that he must be crazy, or else why could he get addicted to Ariah? Once he touched


    her, he could hardly stop himself.


    From his so-called kissing punishment because of her disobedience, his body had now been


    changing obviously while kissing her. There was a strong impulse roaring in his body as he was


    overwhelmed by the desire to possess her.


    Suddenly, she pped him on his face.


    When his body was pushed away, he was stunned by her rash action.


    After he regained his senses, his eyes turned red with anger, so he growled, "Did you just hit me?"


    Leaning against the wall, she stared at him coldly, "So what if I hit you? F*ck off!"


    Speaking of this, she wiped her swollen lips hard with the back of her hand, and a trace of disgust


    soon shed across her eyes.


    How could she show him her disgust?


    Instantly, fury rose in his body like a tide while his eyes became cial. "Don''t think I don''t dare to


    hit women!"


    In response, Ariah raised her head and shouted, "Do you want to hit me? Come on, hit me if you''re


    a man!"


    Her stubbornness enraged him. If he still didn''t beat her, he would definitely lose his manliness.


    Therefore, he soon raised his arms in anger, but when he saw the red lips and messy clothes, the


    rage in his heart suddenly dissipated.


    He then put his arms down as he appeared as dejected as a deted ball.


    That made Ariahugh. Lowering her head, she tidied up her clothes slowly as she noticed the


    physiological reaction of the man, which instantly stunned her.


    He was indeed a lustful beast!


    Ariah thus red at him in disgust.


    When Jimmy noticed that, he turned around awkwardly and took in a deep breath so that he could


    suppress his restlessness. He had been thinking about his work, but his emotions ran wild when he


    thought about how Ariah looked on the bed. Sometimes she was shy and pure, and sometimes she


    looked very passionate.


    F*ck!


    Jimmy cursed softly and shut his eyes to forcefully expel those filthy thoughts from his mind.


    Right then, there was a sound behind him, which prompted him to suddenly open his eyes. As he


    turned around, he saw that Ariah had already pushed open the door and left.


    His face soon darkened, and he quickly ran toward her.


    All this while, the assistant had been watching their argument like watching a y. When she saw


    that the handsome man had pulled Dr. Myers into the emergency passage, she was hesitant


    whether she should go in and save Dr. Myers. At the same time, she also noticed that Dr. Myers''s


    clothes were slightly messy, and she was followed by the handsome man with a ferocious look...


    Wow.


    The assistant''s ambiguous eyes were fixated upon the two of them. She could not help imagining


    the intimate scenes between Dr. Myers and the man.


    Inevitably, the thoughts made her flush crimson.


    Clearing her throat, she went up to Ariah and said, "Dr. Myers, Dr. Davidsons came to see you just


    now. I said you had something to do, so he left in disappointment."


    While speaking, she looked at Ariah behind Jimmy as though she was showing off her wicked idea,


    which she thought wasmendable.


    In response, Ariah raised her hand and patted her head. "Alright, I got it. Contact Officer Banner


    and get him to give me a detailed copy of Dayna''s information, which will be helpful for me."


    "O-Okay."


    Once the assistant nodded and agreed, she walked back and looked at the two of them.


    If she was not mistaken, she realized that Ariah''s lips were swollen, which obviously suggested


    what he had done to her.


    ncing at Ariah from the corner of his eyes,


    Jimmy asked, "Are you not going to exin your rtionship with that stupid doctor?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, she rolled her eyes at him. "What do you mean by that? Haven''t you seen it with


    your eyes? I have many things to attend to, so please leave now."


    "Don''t forget that we haven''t divorced yet. How could you flirt with a man in the hospital? Do you


    really think I am dead?"


    "Isn''t it clear that we''re almost divorced now? We are no longer considered a married couple once


    we stay apart for two years. If I remember correctly, we have been staying separately for two years."


    "Staying separately? I have a video that proves our rtionship as husband and wife that night. Do


    you want me to show it to the judge when I''m in court?"


    "Are you mad?!"


    Ariah roared angrily as strong emotions surged through her, and she really wanted to kick this


    b*stard to death!

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445


    As someone who knew how to restrain himself, Stanley stopped pestering her when he noticed that


    she was really angry. While staring at her, he asked in a deep voice, "What''s wrong with you on the


    phone? Why were you so emotional? Do you need help?"


    As Ariah''s face flushed red, she stared nkly at him, recalling how she had lost control when


    talking to him on the phone. Was that why he suddenly came over?


    "I called on the way to inquire about those cases you mentioned and found that the areas where


    those murder cases happened were out of my jurisdiction." Stepping forward, he stared at her and


    whispered, "Three or four cases like this have happened in a month, and this has already attracted


    the attention of the bureau. Therefore, the Special Case Team for the construction will take over the


    cases. I believe it won''t be long before the problem can be solved."


    Speaking of this, he paused before he raised his hand and gently pushed her hair to the back of her


    ear. With a grin, he said, "There will be no more young girls who will be hurt. Don''t worry, I promise


    the patient under your care will definitely be the


    Since he was, Ariah had to raise her head to look at him. While listening to the heavy sounds


    coming from his chest, she stared straight at him, "Really?"


    "Of course," Jimmy said with a nod.


    Turning her head away, she lowered her eyes and gently said, "Okay, I believe you."


    Just then, her chin was pinched and lifted up by him. Fixing his gaze on her, he asked, "What''s your


    rtionship with that stupid doctor?"


    That rendered her speechless.


    Before she got off work, she changed her clothes in the office, which was when Dr. Davidsons


    knocked on the door.


    With a frown, she inquired, "What''s up?"


    "Ariah, l-l know it''s my fault, but I really love you."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Seeing her alert looks, Dr. Davidsons hurriedly exined, "I was too impulsive to hug you suddenly


    because I have always liked you. From the day you came here, I have developed some feelings for


    you. I know that your rtionship with your husband is over... Ariah, I love you. I want to be with


    you, and this is..."


    "A booty call?" Ariah interrupted him coldly. "Is that what you want to say?"


    Just as he was about to deny it, she crossed her arms and looked sideways at him. "You have your


    own family, and your wife seems to be pregnant now. Why did you suddenly try to please me? Don''t


    tell me that you really love me? I think you just want to sleep with me?"


    The words startled him, and his face froze.


    "Do you think that I will not reject you since I have divorced my husband? You think you are


    excellent, and everyone would be willing to be your friends. Am I right?" Ariah''s words easily


    pierced through the contemptible thoughts in his mind. "However, even if no man wants me, I would


    never find a man like you. Dr. Davidsons, if you don''t want to blow this matter up, then please


    control yourself. I''ll just pretend that today''s incident has never happened. If you continue to pester


    me, then I won''t care about your feelings anymore. I can report this to the hospital, which will cause


    you to be fired."


    Obviously, Dr. Davidsons did not expect her to be this direct, so he pointed at her nose and


    struggled to articte his thoughts, "Y-You..."


    "Aren''t you afraid that this will have a bad impact on you as a woman?" Dr. Davidsons nced at


    her coldly and threatened her with reputation, which he thought would be useful.


    In response, sheughed and said, "Reputation?


    Dr. Davidsons, you''re really funny. You say you love me, but you don''t even understand my


    character. Am I that kind of woman who could be threatened with reputation? If you don''t believe


    me, then just wait and see who''s the one who will be impacted!"


    Many women were taken advantage of by these men because they cared about their reputations.


    Pointing at her with his trembling finger, he could not utter a single word.


    Rolling her eyes at him, she ignored him and walked away. When she reached the door, she


    suddenly thought of something and turned around with a smile, "By the way, my husband has a


    remark for you, which I think is very suitable."


    Dumbfounded, he asked, "What is it?"


    "You are an imbecile!"


    Words eluded him when he heard that.


    Without looking at Dr. Davidsons'' ashen face, Ariah turned and left triumphantly.


    At the same time, something happened in another part of the hospital.


    For the tenth time, Sharon raised her head to look at Stanley who sat on the sofa in the corner.


    There was a heater in the ward, so the room was still warm despite the cold weather outside.


    Her gaze was fixated on Stanley whose grey shirt was covered with a soft wool vest. Holding the


    pen with his slender fingers, he lowered his head to process the documents. It delighted her to


    listen to the rustling sounds made by the tip of the pen on the paper in this quiet ward.


    He didn''t even look up when he asked in a low voice, "If you are really bored, then you can sleep


    first. Don''t keep staring at me."


    That startled her.


    With her eyes widened, she asked, "You didn''t even lift your head. How did you know that I''m


    looking at you?"


    Did he have eyes on his head?


    After processing thest document, Stanley put down the pen in his hand and raised his head.


    "Your gaze was so intent that I could not ignore it."


    Sharon was speechless.


    "Why are you staring at me? Do you have something to tell me?"


    "Yes..."


    "What is it?"


    Sharon licked her thin lips, for she did not know how to articte what had been formed in her


    mind. Words eluded her when she met his gaze, so she just changed the subject, "Um... Is New


    Yearing soon?"


    Stanley nodded his head. "There''s only less than a month left. New Year is indeed around the


    corner. Why did you ask about this?"


    "Just asking."


    "You''ve been staring at me for so long, and that is just what you want to ask?"


    Apparently, he didn''t believe her excuse, so she hesitated for a moment before finally asking, "I


    want to ask you about Shawn."


    As expected, his expression darkened as soon as she uttered that. Her heart skipped a beat when it


    became clear that Stanley didn''t like her to mention Shawn.


    When she mentioned the name this morning, Stanley had tried to change the topic. She thought


    that it was her own illusion, which was definitely not true.


    Stanley''s expression was telling her that he was averse to questions about Shawn.


    Sitting on the bed, she stared nkly at him and uttered, "Come here please."


    When he raised his eyebrows, he moved the document away from his knees and walked toward


    her. "Mmm, what''s the matter?"


    Standing by the bed, Sharon raised her head and looked at him. "You don''t like to hear me mention


    ''Shawn''. Am I right?"

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446


    Stanley''s expression froze.


    His words were so obvious that it was normal for her to notice it.


    However, other people would just pretend that they didn''t know it, right? Why would she choose to


    ask him in such a direct manner?


    Did he really need to make it clear?


    Following a sigh, he sat down beside the bed and nodded. "Yes, I don''t like you talking about


    Shawn."


    Stunned, she asked, "Why?"


    "Now that you have nothing to do with him, why are you still thinking about him?" he said


    indifferently as he reached out to tuck her in.


    Staring at him nkly, she said, "But... he died for me."


    Since he had died for her, she felt she owed him life and couldn''t ignore it.


    "He should have been dead. It''s just a good time for him to die. Why do you feel guilty?"


    Ill II


    Just then, Stanley leaned over and grasped her with his dark eyes. "I know that you are now in a


    period of guilt, so I don''t care about it. I will give you time to adjust your thoughts, but it shouldn''t be


    too long. After you are discharged from the hospital, you mustpletely forget about Shawn. Do


    you hear me?"


    He was so overbearing that she was shocked.


    Looking down, she said, "I have a question."


    "Ask away."


    "You really couldn''t find his body?"


    "Yes, you''re right."


    "Then I have one more request."


    Furrowing his brows, he nodded and replied, "Fine, tell me."


    "After I am discharged, I want to buy him a graveyard. I can''t let him die in another country; there


    has to be a ce to amodate his body."


    It was a reasonable request, so Stanley agreed to it after thinking for a moment. "I''ll do it. Don''t


    worry about it. Just take good care of yourself."


    As Sharon made an affirmative hum, she quietly pushed his hand away and tried to rest. After


    Stanley pinched the space between his eyebrows, he reached out his hand to help her, but she


    rejected it gently. "Go and do your work. I can do it


    myself. I need to sleep now."


    Standing by the bed, he looked at her for a long time without uttering a single word.


    Since he nned to take care of her, he didn''t go back when he tonight.


    Although she stayed in a VIP room with a good environment, the ward still had a strong smell of


    medicine, which was definitely not asfortable as home.


    "Why don''t you go home? There''re nurses here, and I can take care of myself," uttered Sharon who


    looked at the man taking off his jacket.


    Upon hearing this, Stanley walked toward her and asked, "Did you have a fever again? Why are


    you talking nonsense now?"


    That made Sharon speechless.


    She was worried about him. Did he not know that?


    "Do you want to take a shower?" Stanley sat on the bed and asked her.


    Why not? During the week when she was in aa, her body had probably never been washed


    properly. She felt that there was a smell on her body, which was itching badly, so she wanted to take


    a shower very much. Nheless, since Stanley had never mentioned it before, she thought that


    she was not allowed to take a bath.


    "Am I allowed to bathe?" Sharon immediately sat up straight.


    "It should be okay." Stanley lifted the nket and let her sit on a shorter chair. He then rolled up his


    sleeves and went to the bathroom. "Sit here and wait for me."


    Well, what was he going to do?


    Shouldn''t she go to the bathroom to take a bath?


    Just then, he walked out of the bathroom with a... pail in his hand.


    She was shocked.


    A man like Stanley always carried expensive pens and valuable documents in his hands. She had


    never seen him holding something as unusual as a pail.


    "You haven''t recovered yet, so your skin can''t get in contact with too much water," he noted as he


    moved to her front. "Come here, let''s wash your face first."


    After that, he squatted down with his soft shirt rolled up to his elbow. His strong forearms then


    started twisting the soft white towel dry and spread it in his hands.


    While Sharon was dumbfounded, Stanley was carefully washing her face, neck, and hands.


    He went back and forth between the ward and the bathroom about three times. In a meticulous


    manner, he cleaned Sharon thoroughly and carried her back to the bed. To her surprise, he handled


    the whole process with ease as if he did this kind of thing very often.


    Leaning on the soft pillow, she couldn''t help but blurt out, "Stanley, did you often clean someone''s


    body? Be honest with me."


    "You are the first one."


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Then how could you do it so well?"


    "Do I need training on such trivial matters? I''m not an idiot," refuted Stanley with a face full of


    disdain.


    Alright.


    Sharon could find no word to respond to him.


    The hospital bed was not small, which was enough to amodate two people, but Stanley still did


    not sleep on her bed. He was afraid that he would identally bump into her injuries when he was


    in a deep sleep, so he decided to sleep on another bed by her side.


    The ward with its lights turned off was quiet. Stanley closed his eyes and listened to the shallow


    breathing sounds of the bed across from him. He knew that Sharon must have fallen asleep at this


    time.


    Suddenly.


    A very soft voice sounded in his ear, "Shawn..."


    Instantly, Stanley''s body stiffened. After he switched on the light, he got out of bed and walked to


    Sharon. There was aplicated expression in his eyes as he stared at the soundly asleep


    Sharon.


    She was in a dream, during which she frowned for a while and then rxed her frown. In the end,


    her face was full of smiles and she muttered Shawn''s name.


    Stanley stood quietly on one side, looking at the unconscious Sharon who had fallen asleep. As his


    thin lips tightly pressed together, his hands unconsciously clenched into fists.


    The next day.


    When Sharon woke up, she was the only one in the ward. Stanley''s bed wasid neatly, and no one


    knew where she had gone.


    As she lied on the bed in a daze, she began to dream again. In her dream, she saw Shawn again...


    Sharon couldn''t figure out why, for two days in a row, she would dream about Shawn? Could it be


    that she still couldn''t forget him?


    His death was really a big blow to her, but why did she dream of him? Both of them even...


    Sharon didn''t dare to think further as her heart was pounding crazily in her chest.


    Even after Stanley returned from the outside world, she was so guilty that she did not dare to look


    into his eyes. She clearly loved Stanley, yet she was with another man in her dreams...


    Stanley''s eyes were sharp, so he quickly noticed Sharon''s abnormal behavior. "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon did not dare to say anything and only shook her head. "It''s nothing."


    "You look very tired."


    "1-1 didn''t sleep well."


    "Didn''t sleep well? Or did you dream too much?" Stanley looked at her calmly without saying


    anything.


    For a moment, the ward was in a silent awkwardness.


    When Ariah came to the hospital, she saw Stanley in the smoking area. d in a ck coat, he


    was sitting on a bench and smoking silently. Amongst the group of men, he looked especially


    striking.


    Following a cough, Ariah frowned as she walked in front of the man. The smoke caused her to


    cough, "Why aren''t you guarding the ward?"


    While staring at her, Stanley replied, "Seamus and


    Sadie are here, so she''s ying with them."


    Oh, was that why he came alone to smoke? Ariah then sat down beside him and said, "With regard


    to Sharon''s problem, I havee up with two ideas."

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447


    "Go ahead."


    "The first n is that you need to give her time before I can help her ovee her trauma."


    "What about the second one?"


    "The second one... Let me tell you this. Generally speaking, a trauma victim can recuperate with the


    help of medication and a psychotherapist. However, if it is a very serious trauma, this method will


    not be able to help, and there is only one way left."


    "What is it?"


    "Hypnosis."


    Following a pause, he tilted his head to look at her and said in astonishment, "Hypnosis?"


    Ariah nodded, "That''s right. However, normal people don''t need hypnosis. Sharon only needs it if


    her psyche has been seriously impacted, which I don''t think is the case."


    Stanley soon fell silent, for he was not sure whether Sharon''s problem was serious. She might look


    fine on the surface, but every night, she would call Shawn''s name in her dream.


    Uneasiness instantly flooded his body as he thought about that.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Nevertheless, he couldn''t push her too hard, or else it would backfire during the recovery process.


    "Let''s go with the first n." Stanley sighed. "I believe she''ll be able to ovee the problem as


    time goes by."


    "I think so too. Try not to worry so much. Don''t smoke too much too. It''s not good for your health."


    "I know what I''m doing."


    There was no reply from Ariah.


    Ariah definitely wouldn''t be able to convince this man. Since she wasn''t Sharon, Stanley definitely


    wouldn''t listen to her, and she could only stand up and leave. "I have to excuse myself now."


    "OK."


    In the ward.


    Ariah was ying with the two children, which made her a little tired. Because the ward was very


    warm, her back was sweaty. After drinking a mouthful of water, she sat down beside the bed and


    said, "I n to have just one child in the future. It''s taxing to take care of two active children."


    "Indeed, sometimes I feel very tired, but when I see their cute looks, that kind of exhaustion will


    immediately disappear." Sharon nced at her. "Ariah, in the past few months, your rtionship


    with Jimmy..."


    "It''s be worse!" interrupted Ariah.


    "I''m going to divorce him. It''s just a matter of time."


    "Is there no way to..."


    "No.¡±


    Now Ariah no longer felt agitated whenever her rtionship with Jimmy was mentioned. In the past,


    she would have gone ballistic whenever she heard the topic.


    In her view, her current state indicated that she was slowly walking out of the unhappy memory with


    the unfaithful Jimmy.


    "Let''s not talk about me. What about you yourself?" Ariah changed the topic.


    "Me? What do you want to know about me?"


    "You can hide it from others, but you can never hide it from me. You''ve gone through all those


    things, but you have never told anyone anything. Are you really okay with this?" Ariah looked


    straight at her and continued, "Sharon, don''t forget who I am. I''m your friend as well as a


    psychotherapist, so my job is to listen to the voices in your heart."


    Speaking of this, she paused before she continued, "If you have something to share, or if there is


    any question you want to ask, you can alwayse to me."


    There was something else she wanted to tell, but she chose to hold it back in the end.


    "You don''t believe me?" Ariah frowned when she noticed her hesitation.


    Hastily, Sharon waved her hand. "No, it''s not like that."


    "Why is that so?"


    "I-I''m fine. Although that was a scary experience, it''s not as serious as you think." After thinking for a


    while, Sharon decided not to tell her about the things that appeared in her dreams. She believed


    that, as time went by, she would definitely be able to walk out of Shawn''s death.


    "OK." Ariah decided not to push her too hard when she heard that.


    This Saturday was Ariah''s off day, so she stayed in the hospital for the whole afternoon. When it


    was almost time, she got up and left. Just as she arrived at the underground parking lot, her cell


    phone rang. As she took it out to take a look, she realized that it was a call from Jimmy.


    After rolling her eyes, she answered the phone, "What''s the matter..."


    "Where are you?" Jimmy''s voice sounded a little serious.


    "I''m in the hospital. What''s the matter?"


    "Are you with Sharon?"


    "No, I was nning to go back." Ariah felt that there was something wrong with his tone, so she


    asked, "What''s going on?"


    "I''m fine..." Jimmy didn''t want to scare her, so he told her, "Go back now and wait for me at home. I''ll


    go find you. There''s something I need to tell you."


    After that, he solemnly advised her, "Please go home directly. Just wait for me at home, okay?"


    To be honest, Ariah had never heard Jimmy talking to her like that. She also knew that he wouldn''t


    mess around with her with such a joke. Now that he was talking to her in such a tone, he must have


    something important to inform her.


    "Okay."


    Following a nod, she picked up the phone and immediately drove the car home.


    Her palms were sweaty as she returned home safe and sound. As she sat on the couch, she felt


    nervous when she thought of Jimmy''s serious tone. However, since nothing had happened to her,


    she could not help butugh.


    Was he just making a fuss?


    After she took a sip of water, her beating heart calmed down. At this time, the doorbell rang.


    Ariah thought it was Jimmy and hurried over to open the door. When she reached the entrance, an


    idea shed through her mind, so she stopped in her tracks. Instead of opening the door directly,


    she vigntly stood at the door and looked out carefully through the peephole.


    Instantly, she was stunned by what she saw.


    Why was it Ro?


    Why did he suddenlye over?


    Without thinking too much about it, she opened the door and looked at him with a calm expression.


    "Why didn''t you call me before you came? What if I''m not home?"


    Ro stood at the door, wearing a ck coat and a cap that hung low on his head. There was a


    moment when she almost could not recognize him because of his attire.


    "I know you are at home."


    While he was still standing on the original spot, her heart was pounding wildly after she heard the


    shocking statement.


    "How do you know that I''m at home?" Disbelief stirred within her.


    Suddenly, Ro looked up and stared at her. "I know you are at home because I have been


    following you."


    Terrified, she quickly closed the door, but it was still toote, for Ro''s arm had blocked the door


    forcefully, which allowed him to push it open forcefully. As his hand was about to grab Ariah, she


    immediately ran backward.


    She was gripped by fear as she screamed for help.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448


    After Jimmy hung up, he immediately started the car and headed straight for Ariah''s house.


    However, not long after he left, Ben called him.


    "Hey, our people have already reached Ro''s residence, but he still did not want toe out."


    Ben looked at the person in the room with his telescope and continued, "We are watching this guy


    closely now. He will never be able to run away."


    Several murder cases had happened in the east of the city over the past two months. They were not


    in charge of the area, but two days ago Jimmy suddenly contacted the headquarters and


    volunteered to undertake the case, which confused Ben, for this was undoubtedly a challenging


    task.


    Half an hour ago, Ben slowly understood the reason behind the decision.


    A photo of a criminal suspect had been sent to Jimmy by the police station. As his facial expression


    changed, he instructed everyone to rush to Ro''s residence without hesitation and wanted them to


    keep an eye on him.


    "The evidence is not enough." That was his reason for not arresting Ro.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The police had only suspected that Ro was a murderer, but they could not arrest him without


    substantial evidence.


    Therefore, they could only wait until hemitted the crime again, which would constitute a solid


    reason to put him behind bars.


    After Jimmy sent someone to keep an eye on Ro, he quickly went to Ariah''s house.


    "Be alerted. If he makes any moves, you have to call me directly," said Jimmy as he turned the


    steering wheel. "If things are not going well, you can just take action without bothering whether


    there is enough evidence."


    "Got it!"


    Jimmy thus put away his phone and arrived at Ariah''s residence in less than 20 minutes.


    Even if she was not staying with him, her life was still prettyfortable. The apartment she rented


    was in a high-ss residential area, so the public security was good, and he did not need to worry


    that she would be in danger in broad daylight.


    As for Ro, he was still in the small rented house, watched closely by Jimmy''s teammates.


    Rage spread through Jimmy when he thought that Ariah was close to Ro. Didn''t she sleep with


    the guy? Did she know he was a murderer?


    He could not help imagining her action he informed her of Ro''s identityter.


    What was so good about Ro? How could Ariah bear affection for him? She had even slept with


    him, which appalled Jimmy.


    Whenever he thought about how the two of them spent their night in bed, rage would definitely roar


    through his mind.


    He must put that unscrupulous man in jail!


    He would never let go of anyone who touched his woman!


    When Jimmy reached the underground parking lot, he was relieved to see that Ariah''s car was still


    there, which showed how obedient she was. He knew where she usually parked her car, for he had


    observed it when he was here before.


    Although she sometimes had a stubborn temper, she was always able to figure out when he was


    joking and he was serious.


    After arriving at her residence on the fifth floor, Jimmy exited the elevator and walked toward her


    home in a rather good mood. However, just as he was about to reach her unit, he suddenly


    stopped.


    Why was the door open?


    As his body became stiff, the expression on his face quickly darkened. Before he got close, he


    couldn''t help but shout, "Ariah!"


    Unfortunately, nobody responded to him.


    With a pounding heart, he strode into the room and called her name a few more times. But there


    was still no reply.


    There was no one in the living room, the bedroom, and the bathroom...


    Standing alone in the empty unit, he was surrounded by an overwhelming sense of fear.


    Most likely, Ariah would not joke with him like this, especially when the door was not closed at all.


    For this reason, Jimmy''s face tightened, and the veins on his forehead twitched.


    Something must have happened to her!


    With a trembling hand, he dialed Ben''s number. "What''s the matter?" asked Ben in anguid


    manner.


    "Go and check whether Ro is at home!"


    Ben was shocked when he heard this serious tone. Subconsciously, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Stop asking stupid questions!"


    Jimmy roared as rage welled up in his chest.


    Ben was so scared that he didn''t dare to hesitate anymore and immediately rushed o the corridor.


    "Alright. I''m going there now. Why are you so angry?!"


    After Jimmy confirmed that there was no one in the house, he quickly calmed down and called


    Ariah. As expected, the phone rang in her bag, which had been ced on the cab at the


    entrance.


    Taking a deep breath, he dialed Ben''s number again. As he asked Ben to check whether Ro was


    there or not, he immediately went to the management office and requested to check the


    surveince.


    He should not have deleted the surveince footage of Ariah''s living room. Otherwise, he would not


    have been so helpless now.


    The manager did not take him seriously at first. Nheless, Jimmy just cast his verification ID on


    the table and dragged the manager to the surveince room.


    The manager was frightened by Jimmy''s aggressiveness, especially his sharp eyes, which were as


    intimidating as an eagle.


    In the face of such a scary man, the manager quickly turned on the monitor for him.


    At this time, he heard Ben''s voice over the phone. "Ro is not here? Are you telling me that you


    are just a fake? Dude, who are you? Who asked you to stay here? Don''t try to fool me!"


    Terrified, the man stuttered, "S-Someone offered me a huge sum of money to stay here for two


    days... I can enjoy myself while earning money. W-Why should I reject such a good deal?"


    Jimmy was shocked by the conversation on the other end of the phone. "Take the person back to


    the police station first. I will talk to youter."


    After that, he hung up the phone and focused on watching the surveince.


    Ariah had disappeared about half an hour ago, so it did not take him a long time before he could


    finish watching the footage.


    There were many peopleing in and out of Ariah''s apartment. It wasn''t until a man wearing a


    ck hood appeared in the video that Jimmy''s entire body stiffened.


    Because of his profession, Jimmy had a pair of sharp eyes. Although the man wrapped himself


    tightly and wore a hat, Jimmy could still recognize him at a nce.


    It was Ro.


    While Jimmy''s hand, which was holding the mouse, gradually tightened, he stared at Ro on the


    monitor screen with a pair of cold, gloomy eyes.


    That guy must be courting death!

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449


    At the same time, an Audi was moving steadily on the road.


    The man and the woman inside the car were none other than Ariah and Ro.


    Ariah, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suddenly woke up. She could faintly feel pain at the


    back of her neck, but before she could react, the driver had said, "You''re finally awake."


    The memories before she lost her consciousness instantly flooded her mind. As her body quickly


    tensed up, she turned her head to stare at the driver. "What are you trying to do, Ro?"


    With a smile, he replied, "Let''s go for a ride."


    What the f*ck!


    Ariah could not help but shiver. She then recalled what had happened before she fainted. Ro had


    suddenly appeared at her doorstep and forcefully dragged her out of her unit.


    Since she didn''t want to go with him, he could only knock her out. When she woke up, she was


    already in the car.


    "Stop the car now!" Ariah told herself to calm down, "I''m not feeling well. I want to go to the


    toilet."


    While saying that, she was fumbling around her seat. When she touched the door handle, she


    quickly pulled it and was dejected to find that it had been locked.


    Forcing a smile, he said, "You want to open the car door? Oh, I''ve locked it. Do you want to jump


    out? That''s not a wise move. Look at me. My speed has reached 80. If you jump out now, not only


    will you be disfigured, but the car behind will also directly roll over you..."


    "Shut up!"


    Ariah shouted at him as she was overwhelmed by rage.


    Seeing that her face was pale, Ro chuckled and didn''t scare her anymore.


    "What the hell do you want?" She looked at him coldly.


    "As I said, I''m going to take you for a ride."


    That rendered her speechless.


    Did this b*stard think she was a three-year-old kid? Was he trying to fool her with such meaningless


    words?!


    At this moment, she could not help ming herself for trusting Ro who had saved her once.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to convince him gently, "I really want to go to the toilet. It''s urgent.


    Please stop the car now."


    ncing at her from the corner of his eyes, he asked, "No.1 or No.2?"


    What?


    Ariah''s eyes widened, for she couldn''t believe that Ro would ask that question. Staring at him for


    a while, she said awkwardly, "I want to pee!"


    "Oh, you can do that in the car." Ro pointed to the back of the car. "Anyway, this car is not mine. I


    won''t be angry if it gets dirty."


    "F*ck, are you a pervert? Pull over, now."


    "I think you only want to run away. Am I right?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Words immediately eluded her.


    "Be good and listen to me. Don''t ever hope to escape. As long as you don''t anger me, you won''t be


    harmed, okay?"


    It was very quiet inside the car and In spite of Ro''s calm voice, Ariah could still detect a cold


    threat, which frightened her more when she looked at the side of his face that was halfconcealed in


    the dark.


    As Ariah held back her fear, she reached into her pocket, but she could find nothing as her phone


    was not with her.


    She was gripped by an overwhelming sense of helplessness.


    Ariah wanted to cry but had no tears. The ttering of her teeth was especially loud in the quiet car.


    When the car stopped at the red light, he tilted his head to look at her. "Are you scared?"


    Biting her lips, she turned to look out of the window and saw another car beside them. Just as she


    thought of an idea, he warned her, "Stay quietly in the car. Nobody can save you now."


    She could feel the heat of wrath from Ro. "Don''t ask for help, or else I will get mad..." His fingers


    then caressed her hair in a frivolous manner. "Don''t force me to be a bad guy. You are a smart


    woman, so I believe you know what you should do now. Just obey me. Okay?"


    With that, he started the car and rushed forward like an arrow. Ariah''s face was ashen and her eyes


    were filled with despair.


    Frustrated, she put on a bitter smile and said, "Ro, what on earth have I done that annoyed you


    so much? Do you really need to do this to me?"


    "No, you have not done anything wrong."


    "Then why do you still treat me like this?! You built a good rtionship with me, hoping that I would


    let down my guard. Am I right?" Ariah red at him. "What exactly are you up to?"


    In response, Ro forced a faint smile. "I have told you before that I am more terrible than those


    drunken gangsters. Do you believe it now?"


    Ariah looked at him in a daze, "W-What are you going to do to me? Kidnapping me? Or killing me?"


    "Sit down."


    Upon uttering the two simple words, he stopped bothering her.


    Ariah was nervous and could only watch helplessly as his car drove toward the top of the remote


    mountain.


    She didn''t know how long had the journey been, but the ce was getting more remote, and the


    road was also getting rougher. It had been so bumpy that Ariah felt pain all over her body.


    She grabbed the armrest on top of her head tightly. When she couldn''t stand it and was about to


    throw up, the car finally stopped.


    Once she pushed open the door, she retched on the side of the road.


    Just then, Ro''srge hand gently caressed her back. "You have motion sickness. That''s quite


    unusual for someone as feisty as you are."


    Ariah was throwing up so badly that she no longer had the urge to kill him.


    "Drink some water."


    Ro then handed over a bottle of mineral water. Just as she was about to drink, she thought of


    something and had a wary look on her face.


    "Are you still afraid that I will poison you?" Ro sneered. "If I want to do something to you, I would


    have done it after I knocked you out. Why should I wait until now?"


    Ariah was so parched that she quickly drank the water upon hearing that.


    He was right. If he had really wanted to do something to her, he could have done that earlier on.


    There was no need to wait until now.


    "Since you don''t want to do anything to me, then why did you bring me here?" Ariah threw his


    question back. "If you don''t want to hurt me, then just let me go. I''ll just pretend that this hasn''t


    happened."


    Nevertheless, Ro just chuckled and ignored her. He stood on the top of the mountain and


    overlooked the scenery in the city at the foot of the mountain. The neon lights were dazzling and hid


    the demons in the human world.


    Suddenly, he heard some noises behind him. As he turned back, his face appeared ghastly.


    She really nned to run away, but did she really believe she could outrun him?


    A few moments ago, Ariah saw that Ro was lost in thought and didn''t seem to care about her.


    Therefore, she grabbed the opportunity and quietly slipped away. However, she didn''t run far before


    she was pulled into his embrace. A low warning then sounded in her ear, "I''ve told you several times


    that you should never try to provoke me. Don''t you understand that?"

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450


    Terrified, Ariah swallowed hard and said, "I was wrong. I won''t do it again. Don''t be mad..."


    The voice devoid of emotions scared her as that was not how he usually treated her.


    Ariah didn''t dare to provoke him anymore. As a smart woman, she started to beg for mercy, "You


    seemed to be entranced by something, so I..."


    "Hush!"


    Before she could finish her words, Ro had lowered his voice and motioned for her to keep quiet.


    "Don''t make a sound!"


    Covering her mouth, she stared at the dark road with eyes wide open.


    Behind her was the man''s broad chest and the steel- like arms around her waist. As her entire body


    went stiff, her mind buzzed.


    "Listen carefully, what did you hear?"


    Ro''s eyes were like a wolf in the dark night, staring at somewhere.


    Ariah could only hear her heart thumping because of her fear. It was until she heard some noises


    that she widened her eyes even more. How could there be footsteps in the jungle?


    In response, Ro snorted coldly. "They have really followed me all the way here!"


    "W-What?"


    What did he mean? She was confused.


    As soon as she finished her words, a figure shed across the bush. Suddenly, a man in ck


    rushed toward them with a dagger that glimmered with fear in the moonlight.


    Ariah was dumbfounded at first, but she soon became anxious, "Let go of me!"


    Did he want to use her as a shield? Did he want her to be a scapegoat?


    Just as she was about to think of a way to save herself, Ro said, "Don''t move. There''s an


    ambush!"


    Even if there was an ambush, it was still better than dying in his hands!


    There was no way she would listen to him.


    As she struggled to run away, she thanked the man in ck in her heart for ruining Ro''s n!


    As she fled, she heard the sound of fighting behind her, which almost scared her to death.


    Ro grabbed the dagger of the man in ck with his backhand and thrust it into the man''s body.


    When the dagger was pulled out, it had already been stained with blood.


    "Help!"


    There was a murder!


    How she hoped Jimmy could find her, for her safety was in the hands of this former husband of


    hers.


    Shocked, she ran forward with trembling legs. She didn''t dare to stop for even a second and


    continued to run forward with all her might.


    Although she had heard her patients'' dangers many times with empathy, she had never faced such


    horrible things in reality.


    This was the first time that she was gripped by horror and hopelessness.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, she was tripped and her vision became blurry.


    F*ck!


    Ariah was in so much pain that her tears were welling up in her eyes, but she still got up and


    continued to walk forward.


    Unfortunately, something happened without warning.


    She felt a cold sensation on her neck. W-Wasn''t that the dagger?


    "Are you Ariah?" The person asked in a low, harsh voice. His voice very different from Ro''s, so


    her scalp tingled and her lips trembled. "N- No... You''ve got the wrong person. I''m just a passerby..."


    "No?" The man obviously didn''t believe it.


    "Yes, I''m not the person you''re talking about. I''ve never even heard of her before!"


    The man was silent as he stared at her in suspicion.


    "Ariah!" Ro''s voice came from behind, "Ariah, where are you? Can you hear me?"


    "What the f*ck..."


    Ariah''s cold sweat dripped down her forehead as she cursed Ro in her heart!


    "Are you lying to me?" The man harrumphed coldly and pushed the dagger in his hand forward a


    little. She endured the pain and did not dare to scream, for she was afraid that he would kill her


    there.


    "I-I''m really not Ariah..."


    "You still don''t admit it? Humph, you''re the one I''m looking for! Come with me!"


    The man then pulled her arm and forcefully took her forward. At this moment, Ariah couldn''t care


    much and shouted, "Ro, I''m here!"


    "Shut up!" The man did not expect her to suddenly scream and gave her a fierce re. When he


    heard the footsteps behind him, he suddenly withdrew his dagger, turned around, and ran away.


    Ariah was still in shock as she broke out in a cold sweat. Raising her hand, she touched her neck


    and found the blood on her palm under the moonlight.


    Once Ro reached her, he said, "I told you not to run, you..." As his expression changed, he


    quickly lifted her chin and frowned. "Why are you bleeding?"


    The pain prompted her to press on her neck while her body stiffened.


    Under the faint moonlight, Ro found that her face was getting paler, so he took off his coat and


    put it on her shoulder. Then, he tore off his shirt sleeve, which he casually tied around her neck.


    "Let''s go!" he said gruffly.


    Ariah followed behind him silently with a dazed expression. When she returned to her previous spot,


    she was shocked to see a person lying on the ground.


    "Get in now!"


    Ro pushed her to the passenger seat and immediately drove the car away.


    On the way back to the city, the speed of the car was clearly much faster. Ariah did not speak until


    the car stopped at a traffic light. She then muttered to herself, "The two people on the mountain


    weren''t looking for you. They''re trying to get me, right?"


    However, he only nced at her silently.


    Looking up at him, she repeated her question. "Am I right?"


    "Press on the wound. It''s bleeding."


    As the traffic light turned green, he drove the car and pulled up at a spot not far away. When he got


    out of the car, he looked at her and said, "Sit here and wait for me. Don''t move."


    Perhaps he was still worried about her, for he turned back and added, "If you want to know more


    about the two men on the mountain, you have to wait for me."


    After that, he closed the door and strode away.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Once he came out of the pharmacy and squinted at the car parked by the roadside. As he walked


    closer, he was surprised to find her sitting in her seat quietly.


    "She didn''t run away?"


    That evoked conflicted emotions in his heart. He didn''t know whether he should describe her as


    smart or silly.


    How could she really believe his words so easily? Did that not mean that she would be in danger if


    he was harboring an ulterior motive?

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451


    As the door was pulled open, Ariah turned her head and saw Ro holding a drugstore bag in his


    hand, which was filled with some gauze and medication to relieve inmmation and stop bleeding.


    "You are still here?"


    After he closed the door, he looked at her with a faint smile and said, "Why didn''t you run away like


    how you did on the mountain?"


    Ignoring the sarcasm in his words, Ariah looked straight at him, "What''s going on? Were those


    people really looking for me?"


    "How did you know?"


    "When I was held hostage by him, he asked me whether I was called Ariah. He actually knew my


    name and even said that I was the one he was looking for... He didn''t mention you, nor did he


    directly rush toward you. His goal seemed to be very clear."


    Then, Ariah pursed her lips and said, "I don''t know those two people. I''ve never seen them or heard


    their voices. I haven''t gotten into a feud with anyone, so why would I be their target?"


    Her mind was in tumult, as she could not figure out the reasons behind those happenings.


    "Who the hell are you? What on earth is your identity?" Ariah looked at him in confusion, "I thought


    you were a bad person and wanted to do something to me, but you didn''t really hurt me along the


    way. Instead, it was you who killed the bad guys."


    The more Ariah thought about it, the more she felt Ro had forcefully brought her out to protect


    her. "Those bad guys know my name and my identity. They must even know my home address. Did


    you bring me out first because you didn''t want me toe into contact with them? Was it because


    you wanted to protect me?"


    That thought shocked Ariah. Ro didn''t want to hurt her, but to protect her?


    This was unbelievable!


    But after she finished speaking, she did not get Ro''s response for a long time.


    There was no light in the car. She opened her eyes wide, hoping to see his surprised expression,


    but there was no expression at all on his face.


    The uncertainties unsettled her. Did that mean that what she had said was right?


    Who was Ro, actually? Why did he want to protect him?


    "Raise your head."


    Just then, Ro took out the medicine he bought from the bag and looked up at her. "What are you


    thinking?"


    Then, he raised her chin and leaned over. "Don''t move!"


    As Ariah''s body tensed up, she remained motionless until he touched her injury, which caused her


    to take a deep breath.


    "Be gentle!"


    In spite of the pain, she knew that it was necessary to apply medication on her injury to prevent


    inmmation. Gritting her teeth, she said, "It hurts!"


    "Big trouble!"


    Although his words were harsh, his movement had indeed be much gentler.


    Because he was applying medication to her, the two of them were very close to each other. Ro''s


    scent mingled with the odor of cigarettes wafted over her, which made her think of Jimmy.


    Jimmy...


    If she was not mistaken, he must have found out that she was missing now. However, she didn''t


    bring her mobile phone, so how was he going to look for her?


    Although Jimmy was a policeman, how was he going to look for her with no clues avable?


    Ariah couldn''t help but worry.


    "What happened to the left of your neck? Why is there a scar?"


    Retracting her thoughts, she saw that he was sitting properly. Knowing that the medication had


    been applied, Ariah touched her neck, which had seemed to be bandaged like a doctor.


    "Oh, I used to scratch my neck some time ago. The scar is always there," she said coldly.


    Of course, she did not admit that it was caused by herself when she used a knife to threaten Jimmy


    when they had an argument some time ago.


    That rendered Ro speechless.


    Ignoring the way he looked at her as if he was a lunatic, Ariah cleared her throat and said, "You


    haven''t answered my question..."


    "Why did youmit suicide?"


    Before she finished her question, Ro interrupted her as if he was very curious about her decision.


    "You don''t look like a person who will do that."


    "I didn''tmit suicide. I hurt myself identally."


    "Who hurt you?"


    "1-1 hurt myself."


    "Then why did you still not admit it? Was that not suicide?"


    Instantly, words eluded her.


    She really couldn''t refute what he had said.


    "What had your ex-husband done? What made you so angry that you wanted tomit suicide?"


    Ro raised his eyebrows. "If you were angry with him, why didn''t you kill him instead?"


    Upon hearing that, Ariah was speechless.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After all, the proposition did make sense!


    "Answer my question first. Who were those people on the mountain? Who the hell are you? And


    what do you want to do to me? Do you want to send me home? Or are you going to take me to


    those deste ces again?"


    Rubbing his chin, he stared at her and responded, "How could you speak to me like that when you


    knew that I wouldn''t hurt you? I thought you were a timiddy?"


    Ariah rolled her eyes. Well, she was now certain that Ro really wouldn''t hurt her anymore.


    Since the fear in her heart was gone, why should she be afraid of him?


    "I don''t want to y with you anymore. If you don''t want to tell me, I''ll find it out myself!"


    With that, she was ready to open the door and get


    off the car.


    However, Ro quickly locked the car and said cially, "Stop spouting nonsense. Sit down and


    fasten your seat belt!"


    After he said that, he started the car and left.


    Ariah was so furious that she began cursing, "Let go of me!"


    Nevertheless, Ro just ignored her.


    As rage spread through her, she cursed all the way until the car finally stopped at a hotel. She was


    so shocked while staring at the shoddy hotel.


    Why did he bring her here? Did he want her to sleep here tonight!


    She didn''t even dare to think about it. No matter what, she would never stay at such a ce!


    However...


    "Come out now!"


    Her resistance was futile as Ro pulled her out of the car and dragged her into the hotel.


    It was silent in the middle of the night, so her voice was especially loud. "I don''t want to stay here. I


    want to go home. Do you hear me? Let go of me. I still have work tomorrow. Ro, you..."


    "Shut up!"


    Ro turned his head and warned her, "I''ll go mad


    if you still make noise!"


    D*mn it...


    Gritting her teeth, she rolled her eyes and shouted at the receptionist, "I''ve been kidnapped by this


    man! Please help me call the police!"


    Since she was too weak to break free from Jimmy, she could only rely on the public.

 Chapter 452

    Chapter 452


    Unfortunately, her words were like rocks sinking into the sea. The receptionist did not seem to hear


    her voice or even look at her as if she was transparent.


    Lifting his head, the receptionist nodded at Ro and said, "Here you are, Mr. Ro."


    "Give me a standard room."


    "Okay." The receptionist smiled but did not register. He then took the key out of the drawer and


    handed it to Ro. "It''s still the room that you always stay in."


    Ro then took the key and thanked him. "You''re wee," said the receptionist respectfully.


    Ariah stared at them with her mouth agape. Did they know each other?


    But she had just yelled for help... Wasn''t that a joke forthem?


    At that moment, Ro''s triumphant smile aroused her impulse to kill him.


    "Let''s go."


    It wasn''t until Ro forcefully pulled her into the elevator that she reacted. Grabbing the cab at


    the front desk, she refused to leave with him, even if she was beaten to death.


    "Stop struggling. You are a smart person, so I believe you know what should be done now."


    Ro''s face then turned cold. "I don''t like to be rude to women, but if you still behave like this, don''t


    me me for being violent."


    Ariah felt a little better after cursing him in her heart. She knew that her resistance would be


    useless, but she couldn''t just do nothing, and she must fight for her own rights.


    "Alright! I''ll listen to you!" Under Ro''s increasingly impatient gaze, Ariah let out a sigh of relief.


    "But you have to agree to one condition."


    "What is it?"


    "I want a room for myself. I''ll never sleep in a room with you."


    "No way!"


    "Then I will never follow you unless you kill me."


    ring at her, Ro yelled, "Haven''t you given up on your ex- husband? Do you still want to keep


    your virginity for him?"


    "I haven''t divorced him yet, so he''s not my ex-husband!" Ariah held the cab tightly with one


    hand. "It''s none of your business whom I keep my virginity for. No matter what, I''ll never sleep in the


    same room with you."


    Her attitude was so firm that Ro really couldn''t do anything. He wanted to knock her out, but it


    would be inappropriate to do so in front of the receptionist.


    After a long time, Ro gritted his teeth andpromised. "Okay, you can stay in your own room."


    In response, Ariah held back the joy in her heart as she said, "Then go get me a room."


    Staring at her for a while, he suddenly smiled and let go of her. "Wait a minute."


    Then, he went straight to the front desk and got her a room card, after which she followed him up


    the stairs without uttering a word.


    The small inn was certainly notparable to a five- star hotel. The room was small, and the


    decoration was also extremely simple. After she entered her room, she bid Ro goodnight and


    locked the door.


    ced her ear against the door, she held her breath while listening to the sounds outside. When


    she confirmed that he had left, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    "The phone!"


    She fixed her eyes on the phone on the cab and hurried to make a phone call.


    Luckily, she remembered Jimmy''s phone number.


    She didn''t like to keep his phone in mind before, which she thought was troublesome. There was


    once when her car broke down on the road, and her phone was dead. After borrowing a phone from


    a passer- by, she realized that couldn''t remember Jimmy''s number. As a result, she had to wait on


    the road for a long time before he brought her home.


    When she asked him how he found her, he said he started to get suspicious when she did not go


    back on time. Therefore, he called her work unit and got to know that she was on a trip to visit a


    patient. After getting the patient''s home address, he drove to the location and surprisingly saw her


    squatting on the road helplessly...


    That night, Jimmy asked her to memorize his number. She couldn''t remember any other number,


    but Jimmy''s number had been exclusively engraved in her heart.


    Without hesitation, Ariah dialed Jimmy''s number while her hands were sweating. However, the call


    could not connect. Why was that so? She was literally dumbfounded.


    Why was it so strange? Ariah didn''t give up and called him again, but the oue was still the


    same.


    No wonder Ro would let her sleep in a separate room. He must have known that she would


    never be able to make any calls here!


    He was indeed a scumbag!


    Ariah angrily threw the phone away. She didn''t want to wait until Ro let down his guard and fell


    asleep before she ran out. She must leave this ce now!


    When she went to forcefully open the door, she was once again stunned.


    The door couldn''t be opened!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    No matter how many times she tried, she still could not open the door.


    Ariah finally gave up, and a bitter smile appeared on the corners of her mouth. Ro had never


    thought of letting go of her, so he must have done a lot of preparation before he allowed her to stay


    in her own room.


    Left with no choice, she could only lie on her bed in despair.


    Staring nkly at the ceiling, she suddenly heard an ear-piercing sound.


    It was the phone. Ariah suddenly sat up from the bed and stared at the phone in suspicion.


    How could it still ring when she could not make any call just now? Did that mean only other people


    could call in?


    Also, who was the one calling her now?


    After hesitating for a long time, Ariah slowly walked over and pick it up. "Hello?"


    There was no sound from the other side.


    "Who are you?" she asked with a frown.


    There was still no reply.


    "It''s not funny at all?" Ariah felt that the call was weird. "Ro, is it you?"


    As soon as she said that, chuckles could be heard from the other end of the phone. As her entire


    body stiffened, she listened to the call carefully, there was no reply at all, as though what she had


    just heard was merely an illusion.


    She thus hung up the phone in fury.


    "Bee... beep..."


    Nevertgteheles, not long after she hung up, the phone rang again.


    If he continued to torture her like this, she would certainly be driven mad, so she took a deep breath


    and barked over the phone, "Who are you? Do you think it''s funny to y a prank on me?!"


    "What''s wrong with you?" Ro''s voice came from the phone. "Don''t you need to sleep?"


    Ariah was stunned, "It''s really you?!"


    "If it wasn''t me, who would it be? Are you still waiting for someone else''s call? Were you able to


    make the call?"


    F*ck!


    There was indeed something wrong with the phone!


    As her rage sprang to life, she gritted her teeth and asked, "Why couldn''t I make any calls? Tell me!"

 Chapter 453

    Chapter 453


    "What? You couldn''t make any phone calls? That''s strange. Try it again," Ro tried to fake his


    sympathy over the phone.


    F*ck you!


    Ariah finally gave in. She was really going to spend the night here tonight, as there was no way she


    could escape.


    "Don''t think too much. Just go to sleep peacefully. I''ve locked the door and you can''t open it. Go to


    bed early and I''ll call you tomorrow morning."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    Ariah threw the earpiece in anger and paced around the small room. Gritting her teeth, she pushed


    open the windows and saw that it was a seven-story building. If she was not careful, she would


    definitely be smashed to pieces if she fell down... Ariah swallowed and retracted her thoughts, after


    which she closed the windows in frustration.


    For the sake of her life, she should never try to escape through the windows.


    Lying back on the bed, she stared at the ceiling with her eyes wide open without moving at all. She


    had a slight obsession with cleanliness, which was why she felt quite ufortable when she


    thought about the poor disinfection work in this small hotel.


    Had the bedsheets been changed? Did thest man who slept on the sheet have any skin disease?


    Did any man sleep with his woman here?


    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became, so she decided to just sit on a


    chair.


    It was definitely notfortable to sit, but at least it would make her feel better...


    Looking at the night view outside the window, she sighed and thought, ''Jimmy, if you can take me


    away from here tonight, then I won''t divorce you!''


    When she thought about this in her heart, she smiled bitterly. How could she be so useless and pin


    all her hope on that man? Wasn''t this just a small matter?


    Many things shed across her mind, and her tense nerves also slowly rxed, which made her


    feel drowsy.


    Before she fell asleep, she didn''t notice that the door had been slightly pushed open...


    Just then, Ro was woken up by a loud bang. His experience told him that the door had been


    forcibly kicked open by someone. Despite his sleepiness, his body had already taken an instinctive


    action.


    He reached for the gun, which he had put under the pillow before he went to sleep.


    But it was still toote. As soon as he reached out his hand, his body was pressed by another


    person. However, Ro was not easy to deal with. After he managed to grab the gun, he jumped off


    the bed and shouted, "Don''t move!"


    Following a scornful sneer, the person kicked off his gun and kicked him in his abdomen. Because


    of the intense pain, Ro could only stagger forward. Before he could stand firm, two forces had


    surrounded him from the side and pressed him down on the ground.


    Just then, the lights were turned on, and he saw the faces of his opponents, one of which was


    Jimmy with a cold look.


    Ro raised his eyebrows in surprise, for he didn''t expect Jimmy to be here.


    Lifting his chin, Jimmy said, "Let him sit."


    Ben thus put Ro onto the chair on the side.


    Without hesitation, Jimmy walked up to him and asked directly, "Where''s Ariah?"


    "Why did youe to me when your wife has gone missing? Aren''t you Officer Hudson? I am just a


    good citizen." Ro covered his stomach which had been injured by Jimmy''s kick.


    In response, Jimmy''s gaze suddenly turned cial. "Ro, I don''t have much time left. I''ll ask you


    again for thest time. Where is Ariah?!"


    Slowly, Ro asked, "How did you know we are here?"


    "Don''t me me if you still behave like this!" As Jimmy was about to pull the trigger, his teammate


    David was a little frightened. "Calm down, Jimmy."


    Since they were policemen, they could only threaten the suspects. It was against thew if they


    really fired.


    ncing at David, Ro said, "Thanks for your reminder."


    "Don''t tter me. You''d better be honest with our boss. Where on earth is Ariah? Otherwise, you''ll


    be shot in no time!"


    Staring at Jimmy, Ro guessed that he would have fired if it were not for his police identity.


    Right then, Ro narrowed his eyes and smiled. "Since you are here, I will tell you where she is. I


    don''t want to lose my life because of her." Then, he paused and said, "Ariah is in the second room


    on the left. Go and find her. I have locked the door and the key is in the drawer on the bed."


    "You''re still trying to fool me!"


    Jimmy''s face was dark. "I''ve searched the entire room on this floor. Ariah isn''t there."


    "What?" Ro frowned. "Are you kidding me?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As he said that, he got up and was about to go out. "What are you doing! Sit down..." shouted Ben.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Ro''s eyes suddenly became cold and unfathomable. His aura waspletely different from


    before as if he had be another person. Before Ben regained his senses, Ro had strode out


    of the room.


    Jimmy frowned and followed, for Ro really seemed to know nothing based on his expression.


    When he came to Ariah''s room, Ro''s expression froze, for the door had been opened. However,


    before he left, he had locked the door from the outside.


    "You opened this door, didn''t you?" Ro turned back and asked Jimmy, who was following him.


    "Of course not. The door has already been opened when we reached here," David answered.


    "Oh no!" It was only then that Ro''s expression changed. He entered the room and looked around,


    but did not see Ariah.


    She had disappeared right in front of his eyes?


    As Ro''s expression became dark, he turned around and came out of the bathroom. As soon as


    he went out, a fist came to him. Ro turned his head and grabbed it backhand to block Jimmy''s


    angry attack.


    The two men were fighting in the small bathroom.


    David and Ben frowned and wondered who Ro was. The data showed that he was an


    unemployed vagrant, but this boxing skills were very good. There was no way a vagrant could be


    this powerful!


    "That''s enough!" Ro growled. "If you want to vent your anger on me, you can do itter. Now, all


    of us have to calm down!"


    Upon hearing that, Jimmy stared at him coldly, "Ro, listen carefully. If anything happens to Ariah,


    you''ll have to pay with your life!"


    Nevertheless, Ro just shook his hand off, as if he didn''t care about the threat at all. Calmly, he


    tidied up his hair and said, "If you want to know who took Ariah away, then let me go out and put on


    my clothes."


    They had barged into his room and shocked him out of his sleep, which meant he had been fighting


    against Jimmy without a shirt on his body.

 Chapter 454

    Chapter 454


    After putting on his clothes, Ro felt that he hade back to life. Standing before the group of


    people, he spoke slowly. "Over the past two months, there have been several murder cases in the


    city. I believe you have heard of them too."


    Jimmy was aware of them, but those cases did not happen in the area he was in charge of, which


    was why he did not investigate them earlier on.


    He would not have cared so much about these cases if it were not for Ariah who couldn''t control her


    emotions and vented her anger on Jimmy because of her sympathy for her patients.


    But what did these cases have to do with Ariah?


    Jimmy stared at Ro.


    "It may seem like this matter has nothing to do with you on the surface, but as long as you delve


    deeper, it is not only rted to Ariah, but it also has a lot to do with you."


    Ro''s words made Jimmyugh. "If you are trying to buy time, I..."


    "Do you still remember Beast?"


    Before Jimmy could finish his words, Ro had interrupted him with such a shocking question.


    Jimmy''s facial expressions thus froze. His pupils dted for a moment, and his hands, which were


    hanging down, started trembling. These reactions were so minute that one would not notice unless


    one observed carefully.


    Jimmy stood with his back to his subordinates, so Ben and David couldn''t see his expression. They


    only knew that after Ro uttered those words, Jimmy had stopped moving.


    Beast?


    What was Beast? Was it a human? Or was it an animal?


    David and Ben looked at each other. "Jimmy?"


    Jimmy seemed to wake up from a dream as he responded in a hoarse voice, "David and Ben,


    please go out first."


    What?


    Both of them were stunned.


    "Are you alright?"


    Jimmy didn''t look back, but his voice was cold. "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "A-Alright."


    "Get out if you have heard me!"


    "Yes, Sir!"


    They had been following Jimmy for many years and knew that he had a bad temper. Although


    Jimmy had a bad temper, he rarely got so angry before Ben and David.


    They didn''t dare to disobey him, so they hurriedly left.


    It wasn''t until the door of the room was closed that Jimmy''s expression suddenly changed. Though


    he was sharp and forbearing, he hid his killing intent. "Who the hell are you?"


    Beast... This was a person''s nickname; this was the name that Jimmy wanted to forget in his whole


    life... Almost all the people involved in the case died, and he was the only survivor. But now, why did


    Ro, who seemed to be an outsider, know this name?


    In a calm manner, Ro replied, "It doesn''t matter who I am. The most important thing for you now


    is to find Ariah."


    "You mean Ariah''s disappearance was caused by Be..." Jimmy didn''t want to say this name


    because anyone who had something to do with Beast would die.


    Ro shook his head. "I didn''t say it was him, but I think it has something to do with him."


    "Tell me clearly whether it was he who did it!"


    "At least five murder cases have happened over the past two months, and the victims were all


    women. The causes of their deaths were extremely horrible. What caught my attention was the star


    in their hands after they died." Ro looked at Jimmy and said word by word. "Didn''t the police tell


    you about this?"


    Jimmy tightly clenched his lips. In the file, there was indeed no mention of the stars in the hands of


    the deceased. If it was mentioned, Jimmy would have been flustered a long time ago.


    The stars...


    Other people were not familiar with him, but Jimmy knew him well. This was the characteristic of


    Beast in the past. He would put a star in the hands of the people that he had killed...


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "H-How do you know about them?" Jimmy asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Because I was the first person to appear at the crime scenes," Ro said tly, "I didn''t destroy the


    scenes. I just stood there and watched before the police got there. That''s how I knew there were


    stars in the hands of those victims."


    Ro became the suspect because he appeared in the footage of a surveince camera that was


    still working when most of the cameras had broken down. That was also why there was not much


    evidence about him, except for a blurry photo provided by the police station.


    Who on earth was Ro? Why did he know so much?


    Jimmy was silent for a long time before he asked, "Do you suspect that Beast took Ariah away?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Why not?"


    "Because Beast is dead." Jimmy''s face was calm.


    "I killed him myself, so it can''t be him."


    However, Ro was not surprised at all. "What if Beast didn''t die?"


    "He''s not dead?"


    Jimmy was stunned for a moment. How was that possible? He had witnessed how Beast had died


    in the fire. How could the man still be alive?


    "I secretly followed Ariah for a few days and discovered that she had been followed. I suspected


    that Beast wanted to look for the best opportunity to kill her. Therefore, I took Ariah away yesterday


    and wanted to lure Beast to the mountain."


    Nevertheless, Beast did not appear because only two insignificant individuals had shown up.


    As long as Ariah had been targeted by Beast, he would appear sooner orter, which was why


    Ro wanted to keep Ariah by his side as the bait.


    It was a pity that this bait had been taken away by someonest night.


    "You used her as the bait?" Jimmy was a smart man, so he naturally understood the meaning of


    Ro''s words. As he saw red, he clenched his fists tightly to restrain himself from punching Ro.


    "I wanted to sleep in the same room with herst night because I wanted to protect her, but she did


    not agree. She was afraid that I would do something to her. See how loyal a wife she is."


    To justify his decision, Ro immediately added, "If she had stayed with me, she would not have


    disappeared like that."


    Jimmy''s face was cold as he heard that. "Loyal? If she cares about that, she would not have slept


    with you!"


    Stunned, Ro raised his eyebrows. It turned out that Ariah hadn''t told him the truth, which made


    him believe that there was really a rtionship between Ro and Ariah.


    "We''re both grown-ups. It''s not a big deal if we have slept with someone." Instead of exining


    himself, Ro made the matter sound more ambiguous. "If you care about her having something to


    do with me, you''d better go out and sleep with a woman. Then well call it even..."


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Jimmy flew into a rage and red up on the spot.


    David and Ben swallowed hard while listening to the argument inside. "Would you like to go in and


    try to stop the fight? Ariah is missing, and Captain Hudson has not slept all night. All our colleagues


    have been called back to watch the surveince. Now that we have some clues, shouldn''t we go


    and look for her immediately? Why are they fighting now? How shall we exin it if something


    happens..."


    While the two were still whispering, the bickering suddenly stopped. The next second, the door


    opened, and Jimmy and Ro came out one after the other, which shocked both Ben and David.

 Chapter 455

    Chapter 455


    When Ariah opened her eyes, she smelled disinfectant in her room. For a moment, she thought that


    she was in the hospital, and it was so dark that she could not tell exactly where she was.


    She was too weak to get up from the bed, which must be caused by the injection. Otherwise, she


    would not be in such an abnormal state.


    She remembered what had happened before she fainted. Someone had broken into her room when


    she was still sleepy. She thought it was Ro, but it was a man wearing a clown mask while


    laughing eerily.


    Just when she was about to scream, the man covered her mouth and nose with a towel stained with


    the drug. The more she struggled, the more poison she inhaled, which put her in aa.


    However, in the face of such a scary situation, she would definitely struggle. That was why she


    fainted very soon after that.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself on the bed.


    Ariah wanted to shout, but she didn''t even have the strength to do so. What was going on? Was she


    captured by another bad guy again?


    She had never offended anyone, but why did so many unfortunate things happen to her?


    Could it be that she did not offer incense to the god? Otherwise, why would she be punished this


    way?


    As she thought about it, sheined about her fate, during which some noises from the side


    pulled her back to reality.


    "Who is it?" She called out in a hoarse voice.


    Someone was crying. She was sure of that although it was not loud.


    It was too strange for someone to sob in the dark. "W-Who are you? Why are you crying?"


    The person continued sobbing.


    "Talk to me now!" Ariah was anxious.


    "I-1 don''t know why I''m here. When I opened my eyes, I found myself here." The person cried as


    she finished speaking. Judging from the voice, it must be a young girl.


    Ariah''s heart skipped a beat. "How long have you been here?"


    "It''s been a long time. I''m thirsty and hungry. C-Can you save me?"


    How could Ariah save her?


    Ariah smiled bitterly. She couldn''t even protect herself, how should she save the child?


    As Ariah calmed down, she tried to get some information from the girl. "Have you met anyone since


    you were locked up here?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "Who was it?"


    "It''s a... very scary man. He didn''t talk to me. He often stood in the distance andughed at me.


    That kind of look was very horrible. There were twice when I woke up from my dream. He was


    beside my bed, touching me with... his hand... I want to go home..."


    Suppressing her despair, Ariah continued to ask softly, "Can you tell me what your name is?"


    "My name is Kierra."


    "Okay, Kierra. I just heard that you have been in the dark for many days. If I''m not mistaken, it


    should be a closed basement. It''s damp without sunlight. If you stay in the dark for too long, you can


    see things in the darkness. Can you see me?"


    "Yes..."


    "Great, then can youe over?"


    "I... I''ll try..."


    "OK."


    After a while, Ariah heard the sound of the chains rubbing against the ground. She was shocked.


    "Kierra, did the man tie you up with chains?"


    "Yes... I can''t run away. The chain is not very long, so I can''t walk near you. I''ll reach out my hand,


    and if you move toward me slightly, I can touch you."


    Ariah used all of her strength to extend her hand. After a while, her finger touched a hand, which


    she quickly grasped as though it was thest hope.


    As Ariah swallowed hard, she turned her head and saw a thin figure standing in the dark. She


    couldn''t see how Kierra looked, so she asked, "How old are you?"


    "Eighteen."


    "Then how did you get caught here?"


    "My ssmate asked me out to watch a movie in the evening. On my way to the cinema, I


    answered the man who asked for direction. Then, he dragged me into the woods. When I woke up, I


    was already here..."


    Ariah didn''t know what to say, so she could onlyfort her with words, "You are really kind, and


    bad people will be punished. Don''t be afraid. Someone wille and save us soon, and we''ll leave


    here safely."


    "Really? Will we really be saved?"


    It seemed that Kierra had been locked up for too long and was getting hopeless. "Yes, someone will


    certainlye to save us. Don''t worry, I will definitely let you meet your family safely again..."


    Just then, footsteps could be heard in the distance. Kierra quickly retracted her hand and hurriedly


    returned to her original position. "That person... H-He''s here..."


    Ariah''s gaze was fixed on a certain spot. Since the footsteps came from that corner, the entrance


    must be there. Even though she looked calm on the surface, she was extremely nervous in her


    heart.


    Fear would often evoke unpleasant thoughts, which was what happened to her now.


    The scenes of psychos and murderers on the TV now flooded her mind.


    Because of her profession, she had oftene into contact with those patients who had escaped


    from the devils. Dayna was one of them. That afternoon, Dayna was in Ariah''s office and had a


    conversation with her for two hours, during which she had narrated the fear in her heart.


    She talked about how she had been targeted by bad people; how she had been locked up, tortured,


    and insulted...


    As the door was pushed open, a beam of light shone over, so it must be daytime.


    Soon after, a faint light lit up in the basement. Ariah was gripped by fear as she stared at the person


    walking over from afar.


    He was still wearing the clown mask fromst night. The clown''s smile was so strange that it made


    people feel scared, especially when he was approaching them slowly.


    "Who are you?" Ariah asked, as she told herself to calm down.


    The man stood by her side and looked at her. His voice was harsh as he replied, "You are different


    from others. Everyone who was caught by me cried and begged me to let them go, but you asked


    for my identity."


    "I have no grudge against you, so why did you want to catch me?" Ariah asked calmly. "Don''t worry,


    I don''t remember your face, and I can''t hear your voice either. As long as you let me go, I''ll pretend


    that this has never happened."


    As he listened to her quietly, he suddenly lowered his body toward her, and she instantly sensed the


    smell of blooding from his body, which was very disgusting.


    Just then, his cold hand touched her cheek. Her body suddenly tensed up, and her widened eyes


    revealed a hint of fear...

 Chapter 456

    Chapter 456


    Ariah didn''t expect that he would do that to her. Lying on the floor, she was too weak to move and


    could only allow him to touch her cheek with his cold, disgusting hand.


    While trembling in fright, she closed her eyes tightly and stayed motionless.


    "Are you afraid of me?" The man chuckled, and his insidiousughter echoed in the damp


    basement.


    Pursing her lips, she didn''t dare to utter anything.


    Fear would definitely arouse his interest.


    The best way was thus to ignore him directly.


    "Why didn''t you reply to me?" The man lowered his head and sniffed at her body. "Weren''t you quite


    good at talking just now? Why are you so quiet now?"


    "What do you want me to say?" She responded in a hoarse voice.


    "Beg me."


    "What for?"


    "Beg me not to kill you."


    "Why should I do so?" "If you beg me, maybe I''ll let you go when I''m in a good mood." "Okay..."


    Ariah took a deep breath. "Please, don''t kill me."


    "Hahaha..."


    He thenughed hysterically and said, "I just like you beg me like prey on the verge of death. That''d


    be very exciting."


    Turning her face away, she knew that she had been tricked by him. She should have known that he


    would not let her go so easily, since he had spent so much effort to abduct her from the hotel...


    Thinking about this, she paused for a moment. "Did you n for this abduction a long time ago?"


    However, he chose not to reply to that question.


    Therefore, she tried to provoke him, "I''m in your hands now. There''s nothing for you to hide. You


    definitely won''t let go of me, right? Why don''t you let me know how I was brought here before I die?"


    After a long while, he said slowly, "You''re right. I did have a n to bring you here."


    "Why? I have never offended you, but why did you do this to me?" Ariah red at him, "There must


    be a reason if you want to kill someone."


    Obviously, he was annoyed by her questions. "Do I need any reason to kill someone? I can kill you


    if I want to. There''s no reason or whatsoever!" "You''re lying!"


    "What?!"


    Ariah could almost imagine the anger beneath that person''s mask. She regretted that she had


    tested him too much, for there was no need to argue with this kind of person. Just as she licked her


    dry lips and was about to say something nice, heughed out loud and said, "Do you really want to


    know why I brought you here?"


    "Yes, of course.¡±


    "Because you know Jimmy."


    Ariah was stunned on the spot. Her eyes widened in disbelief. What did he say? J-Jimmy?


    She had heard him right, hadn''t she?


    Did he really mention ''Jimmy1?


    Could it be that she had been targeted because of Jimmy''s enmity with someone else? Jimmy


    might be invincible, but his wife was easy to deal with. That was why the man had shifted his


    attention to a vulnerable target, which was her!


    Upon knowing that, Ariah cursed Jimmy in her heart.


    "me Jimmy Hudson if you want to. As his wife, you need to bear the responsibility for his past


    mistake."


    In an instant, Ariah''s entire body was tensed up. After hearing the words, she got so furious that she


    raised her hand and tried to grab him. "Tell me properly. What has Jimmy done? What was so


    serious that you need to do this to me?"


    In response, he flung her hand away and tried to say something more. Suddenly, he heard the iron


    nking sound from the corner.


    "I almost forgot that there''s still a beauty here." Following asciviousugh, he walked over to the


    corner.


    Ariah widened her eyes and barked, "What are you trying to do? Don''t touch her!"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words were, unfortunately, futile as he undid his fly. He then pulled the girl, who was curled up


    in a corner, into a room.


    "No!"


    The girl screamed in fear.


    As rage welled up in Ariah''s chest, she bit her lips hard, which caused pain to spread all over her


    body. She tried to climb out of bed, but her legs were too weak to stand, so she immediately fell to


    the ground.


    Listening to Kierra''s yelling, Ariah took a few deep breaths and wiped away her tears. While being


    gnawed at by despair, she saw an iron rod in the corner. She thus picked up the rod and helped


    herself up while leaning against the wall.


    Although she was too weak to fight against the unruly man, she could not just stand by and watch a


    girl being bullied in front of her!


    As she got used to the darkness, she slowly moved toward the room along the wall. There wasn''t


    even a bed, and Kierra was pressed to the ground by him...


    How could the scumbag do that?!


    Gritting her teeth, Ariah raised the metal rod in her hand and smashed it hard on the back of his


    head!


    "Hehl"


    The man suddenly grabbed her rod, which was a shock to her.


    As he pulled the rod from her hand, he threw it forcefully onto the ground.


    "Run!"


    The girl shouted.


    Ariah turned around and ran without thinking. Behind her, heavy footsteps were mingled with the


    man''s angry voice, "B*tch, I will never let you go!"


    The basement was wet and there were water puddles on the ground. As soon as Ariah ran out of


    the small room, she suddenly slipped.


    Her heart was instantly gripped by helplessness.


    She turned around and looked at the person who was approaching her step by step. As fear


    upied her heart, she couldn''t help but tremble and shout, "Jimmy!"


    Why couldn''t he find her? Why...


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, the wall copsed following an explosion. The sunlight rushed in like a flood


    through the open gate. The light was so ring that she could not open her eyes for a moment.


    A group of fully armed men then rushed in from outside.


    "Don''t move!"


    "Don''t try to run away!"


    Ariah turned her head in a daze. Against the setting sun, she saw a man wearing camouge


    clothing walking toward her with a gun in his hand.


    It was Jimmy.


    "Lower your head!"


    Jimmy shouted at her.


    "W-What?"


    Ariah could not hear what he had just said. Just as she was about to ask, she saw him lift the gun


    and pull the trigger with a cold expression. Then, there was a loud bang.


    She could feel warm liquid, which smelled like blood, sshed over her face. As she looked clearly,


    her hand had been stained with blood.


    The man with the clown mask had been shot in the forehead, and he was now lying in a pool of


    blood.


    When Ariah saw that, she roared as if she had gone mad, "Jimmy, you are just a scumbag! There''s


    blood all over my face now!"


    It was after she yelled that she passed out.


    The scene rendered the police officers speechless.


    It seemed that she had not been hurt, or else how could she be so feisty?

 Chapter 457

    Chapter 457


    Instead of Jimmy or the doctor, the first person who Ariah met the moment she opened her eyes


    was Ro.


    Soon, her memory came to her mind. She wanted to jump up and beat him up, but her body was


    too weak to move. Gritting her teeth, she red at him and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Am I that scary?" Ro said with a smile, "Aren''t you happy to see me?"


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Why would she be happy? She had no feelings for him after all.


    "Where is Jimmy?" Ariah suppressed her emotions and did not want to talk about how he had


    forcefully taken her away from her house.


    "Jimmy? I was the one who saved you. Why are you still looking for him?"


    "You saved me?" Ariah''s head hurt. "I saw Jimmy before I fell into aa. How could it be you?"


    "You''re wrong. It''s me, not Jimmy," Ro replied in a serious tone.


    "Ro, I didn''t mess with you. I''m serious. Where is Jimmy? I want to see him!"


    Ro then leaned back, and his whole back fell into the chair. Fixing his eyes on her, he said, "I


    won''t tease you anymore. I really don''t know where he is. You were alone when I came to the


    hospital. I didn''t see him."


    Ariah frowned upon hearing that. How could Jimmy not be around when she had been injured? Or


    was there something that bothered him at the moment?


    Ariah shook her head while trying to stop her imagination from running wild. She struggled to sit up


    from the bed as Ro said, "Do you help?"


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "No thanks. I''m not crippled, so I can do it myself!"


    Ro then shrugged without saying anything.


    As Ariah got up, she took two deep breaths. After thinking for a while, she asked, "What did the


    doctor say? Did I get hurt?"


    "No, you were neither raped nor hurt by the man. Ariah, I have to say that you''re really lucky. You''re


    the first person to escape from the serial killer without suffering any injuries."


    She didn''t know whether she was so lucky or it was because of Jimmy''s timely arrival.


    Ariah frowned. "A...a serial killer?"


    "Yes, the murder cases in the past few months were allmitted by the man who caught you."


    It was only now that Ariah started to feel afraid. She had managed to escape unscathed from the


    hands of this devil? It was simply unbelievable. She recalled Dayna''s expression when she told her


    about this murderous devil. That girl''s life had been ruined. Ariah could not imagine what would


    happen to her if this had happened to her...


    "Oh right!" Thinking of something, Ariah suddenly sat up straight. "Where''s Kierra? How''s she


    doing? Did you guys save her?"


    "Who''s that?"


    "The18-year-old girl who was locked up with me there. Her name is Kierra. Where is she now?"


    Ro slowly frowned. "I haven''t seen the person you said."


    "Didn''t you see her? You didn''t show up at the scene in time, did you? Where''s Jimmy? No, I have


    his phone number. Give me my phone. I''ll call him and ask. He must have seen that girl."


    "I went to the scene with Jimmy," Ro interrupted her. "Jimmy might be the only one in your eyes


    at that time, so you didn''t notice me who was standing at the side. We have checked the site


    several times, and we didn''t see any other girls... Did you remember wrongly?"


    "No one else? Impossible!" Ariah didn''t believe it. "You guys must have made a mistake. That girl is


    called Kierra, an 18-year-old high school student. She went to watch a movie with her ssmates


    but ended up being kidnapped on the road by the man. She has already been missing for a few


    days..."


    The more Ariah spoke, the more agitated she became. "How could you not see her? She even told


    me she''d grabbed my hand!"


    Ro felt that things were very strange, so he asked solemnly, "Are you sure that there was a girl


    who was locked up with you?"


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    After a moment of silence, Ro pushed the chair aside and got up. "Then I''ll check for you. If there


    is any news, I''ll tell you."


    "Isn''t my phone here?"


    "No, I just sent you to the hospital directly after saving you. Who has the time to go home and get


    your phone for you?"


    She was speechless upon hearing that.


    Well, what he said was right. Ariah thus urged him, "Then you should leave quickly. Remember to


    inform me after you find out what''s going on."


    Ro then waved his hand and leave the ward.


    Not long after that, the door was pushed open again. She thought that it was Ro who had


    returned, but when she turned around, she realized that it was someone from the Myers Family.


    Ariah''s mother had remarried into the Myers Family. Ariah actually didn''t have much to do with the


    Myers Family, and she had not received much attention in the family.


    At that time, for the marriage alliance, the Myers Family didn''t want her to marry Jimmy, whose


    status was thought to be higher than that of Ariah. Therefore, they chose Lindsey who,


    unfortunately, didn''t like Jimmy. After Lindsey cried and made a fuss, the patriarch had no choice


    but to let Ariah marry Jimmy to settle the issue.


    Ariah was a little surprised by the sudden arrival of her mother Dakota, "Mom, why are you here?"


    "Jimmy called me in the morning and told me that you were sick. He didn''t have time, so he asked


    me toe and visit you." Dakota sat down beside the bed and looked at her daughter with a


    distressed face. "Why are you sick? Have you not taken good care of yourself recently?"


    It seemed that Jimmy didn''t tell her the real reason, so Ariah just said, "Yes, I''ve been too busy


    recently, and the weather is very cold, which was why I caught a cold. I''m fine, Mom. Where is


    Dad?"


    After pausing for a moment, Dakota said, "Your father is busy with work, so he asked me toe


    and see you."


    Ariah felt uneasy at the moment. She swore that she had just casually asked about her father and


    did not expect that her mother would show such an awkward expression.


    Ariah had long gotten used to the fact that she was not doted on in the Myers Family. Dakota,


    however, often felt that Ariah was very concerned about these things, so when it came to these


    matters, she was always more awkward than Ariah.


    "Mom, have you taken your dinner?" Ariah changed the topic.


    "Yes, I also brought some food for you, all of which are your favorites," Dakota replied as she put


    the lunchbox on the table. "I''ll talk to you after you finish your meal."


    Ariah was really hungry, so she nodded and said, "Okay."


    During the meal, Dakota had been chatting with Ariah from time to time, during which the topic


    gradually shifted to Jimmy. "Did you have a conflict with Jimmy?"


    Following a brief pause, she continued eating. "No, everything is good. Why did you ask that,


    Mom?"

 Chapter 458

    Chapter 458


    Dakota stared at her and said, "Really? Don''t lie to me. I asked because I care about you, or else I


    wouldn''t have nagged at you."


    "Okay."


    Ariah had kept the divorce a secret for a long time. Therefore, nobody, including the Myers Family


    and the Hudson Family, knew about it.


    However, why would her mother suddenly think of asking these questions? Ariah couldn''t take it


    anymore and wiped her mouth with a piece of tissue, after which she asked, "Mom, was it because


    you have heard someone gossip about me?"


    Dakota wanted to speak, but the words were swallowed back when she opened her mouth, and she


    could only stammer at the end.


    For this reason, she was sure that her mother must have heard something from someone else.


    "Mom, what is it you want to know," she inquired directly, or else Dakota would continue beating


    around the bush.


    "I-1 heard something about you and Jimmy from Lindsey," Dakota replied hesitantly.


    Ariah frowned. "What did she tell you?"


    "She said that both of you... are divorced," Dakota said while observing her daughter''s emotions.


    With a sneer, Ariah said, "She didn''t want to marry Jimmy in the past, but why does she keep


    paying attention to our marriage? What does she mean by that?"


    "Calm down. I wasn''t hinting at anything. Lindsey didn''t mean anything else, either. She just heard it


    from her friend. Don''t get so angry."


    As she saw red, she barked, "Mom, I am your daughter, but why are you on her side now?"


    "Of course you are my daughter, and I was just telling the truth. Lindsey also got to know it from


    other people, and she was shy to express her concern, so she wanted me to ask you whenever I


    am free... Don''t me her," Dakota exined hurriedly.


    Upon taking two deep breaths, Ariah said, "Since Lindsey wasn''t sure if it''s true, then I shall tell you


    that everything''s just a rumor. Only I know what''s been going on."


    Seeing that she was really angry, Dakota quickly changed the topic. "O-Okay. I trust you. Let''s not


    talk about this. Drink the soup first while it''s still warm."


    Ariah did not have the mood to eat or drink anymore. Following a casual chat, Dakota said, "Rest


    well. I shall not disturb you any longer. I''lle and visit you tomorrow."


    Upon hearing that, she nodded in agreement. "Okay, Mom. Drive safe."


    "Alright. See you."


    "Hold on."


    "Yes?"


    "Give me a hundred dors, please. My wallet is not with me."


    Dakota was a little shocked.


    After sending off her mother, Ariahy back on the bed. As drowsiness befell, her eyelids began to


    twitch, and she slowly fell asleep.


    She slept like a log, but the dream had been an unpleasant one. In the dream, she was entangled


    with something. The murderous psycho wearing a clown mask then appeared before her. Before


    she could fully register the fear, she heard Kierra crying for help...


    There were several times that Ariah was almost awakened by the shock, but she just could not


    open her eyes.


    When light slowly flowed into her eyes, she saw a nurse checking the room. She asked for the time


    in a daze and was told that it was not even seven o''clock yet.


    Gradually, Ariah gained full consciousness and inquired the nurse, "Did someonee to see me


    last night?"


    "I don''t think so."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I was on dutyst night, and I didn''t see anyoneing in and out of your ward."


    "Oh, thank you."


    "You''re wee." When the nurse was about to leave, she was stopped by Ariah.


    She thus looked back in confusion.


    "Um... Can I be discharged from the hospital today?"


    "I''m not very sure about that. I''ll ask the doctorter. You don''t have any obvious injuries on you, so


    I think it should be possible."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariah nodded to show that she understood. After the nurse left, she sat on the bed in a daze and


    wondered why Jimmy did note to see her.


    Around nine o''clock, Ariah was discharged from the hospital. Fortunately, she had asked for 100


    from her mother, or else she would not be able to take a ride home today, which would further


    complicate the situation.


    Once she got home, she looked for her phone and dialed Jimmy''s number, but his phone was


    turned off.


    Did he really turn his phone off?


    As her brows knitted tighter, she asked suspiciously, "Why hasn''t he turned on his phone?"


    Did something bad happen to him?


    How could that be possible? Ariah felt that she had been thinking too much.


    Putting away her phone, Ariah felt that her body was too smelly, so she quickly went to the


    bathroom and took a shower. After that, she ordered a takeaway, which satiated her hunger.


    She continued to call Jimmy, but his phone was still turned off, which caused her to get more


    impatient.


    Her intuition told her that something must have gone wrong.


    Ariah couldn''t sit still any longer. If she didn''t see Jimmy, she definitely wouldn''t be able to sleep well


    today.


    Thinking of this, she took her purse and went out. She had never been to his unit, but she had a


    vague idea of the location.


    However, as soon as she left the neighborhood, she met someone familiar at the entrance of the


    neighborhood.


    It was a colleague of Jimmy, a police officer named David Gray.


    Upon seeing her, he waved at her from afar, "Ariah!"


    "Why are you here?" She was stunned.


    "I''m here to look for you!"


    "Oh, what is it for?"


    David was drenched in sweat, and it seemed that he had just rushed from somewhere else. "The


    nurse in the hospital said that you had left. I knew that you must have returned home, which is why I


    am here now."


    Ariah then raised her eyebrows. "Why are you in such a hurry to find me?"


    "It''s Jimmy who asked me toe!"


    Jimmy? Ariah immediately asked, "What did Jimmy want you to tell me?"


    "He wanted you to know that he would not have time to go to the hospital to apany you these


    two days, so he hoped that you would take good care of yourself. Don''t call him because his cell


    phone can''t get through. He also hoped that you could go back to stay with him. Your residence is


    no longer safe."


    Without noticing Ariah''s shocked expression, he continued, "I''ll go up with you. Quickly pack your


    clothes, and I''ll take you there."


    After pondering for a moment, she nodded and said, "Come with me."

 Chapter 459

    Chapter 459


    Before her conflict with Jimmy, Ariah used to live in a heavily guarded residential quarter with him.


    The residents there were all important figures, so the entrance was always guarded by fully armed


    soldiers.


    It was indeed safer to live there.


    After that terrifying experience of being kidnapped, she no longer dared to take her own safety


    lightly.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    On the way home, Ariah asked all the questions she wanted to ask at once, "What happened to


    Jimmy? Why did he turn off his phone? Why couldn''t I contact him?"


    Touching the back of his head awkwardly, he said, "Jimmy asked me not to let you know this. He


    didn''t want to make you worried."


    "I''ll get more worried if you don''t make it clear."


    That rendered him speechless.


    "Tell me now!" Ariah barked with a serious face. "If you don''t make it clear, you don''t have to send


    me back. You can just take me directly to your police station instead, and I''ll ask him myself." "Are


    you trying to make things difficult for me?"


    "Yes, that''s what I''m doing now."


    Following a brief hesitation, he said slowly, "Since he opened fire to save you, he was investigated


    by the superiors over the past two days. He needs to write the reports before he cane back."


    Ariah was stunned by the truth. The pervert wearing a clown mask had indeed died in front of her,


    and his blood had even sshed all over her.


    "Is there anything else you want to ask?"


    "T-That''s all I want to know."


    Heaving a sigh of relief, he continued, "I told you this because I didn''t want to make you worried.


    Jimmy will be fine. Trust me."


    In response, she nodded to show that she understood. After a pause, she seemed to have thought


    of something else. "By the way, did Ro go to look for you?"


    "Well, that guy has nothing to do with us. Why should hee to us?"


    "Didn''t he ask you about Kierra?"


    "Kierra?"


    Upon taking a deep breath, she said, "I have something to ask you."


    "Okay. What is it?"


    "Didn''t you see another girl in the basement when you went to save me? She''s in her teens, and her


    name is Kierra."


    After thinking for a moment, he shook his head. "When you passed out, we searched the basement


    thoroughly, and there was no such a girl there."


    Ariah was stunned. "T-There was no such a girl there?"


    "No." David shook his head firmly.


    Pursing her lips, she remained silent. It was okay if it was just Ro who said he didn''t see Kierra.


    Now that even David imed he didn''t see Kierra, the matter had indeed be a little strange.


    She had seen the 18-year-old girl, who talked to her and held her hands...


    Horror thus welled up in her chest. Could it be that she had met with a ghost?


    She shuddered at the thought.


    After moving out of Jimmy''s apartment, Ariah had not been back here for a long time. When she


    pushed open the door, she was weed by the familiar environment before she slowly stepped


    into the living room.


    The decoration, including those small items, was exactly the same as the time when she left.


    Those trinkets bought by her online remained in their original positions.


    Standing in this strange and familiar environment, she was overwhelmed by all kinds of feelings.


    After a long while, she returned to her bedroom and remembered how she and Jimmy had not


    taken a wedding photo, as they had opted for a simple marriage. Couples usually had their wedding


    photos hanging in their bedrooms, except for the room that she was in now.


    Ariah smiled faintly andy down to rest. Perhaps after what happened the day before yesterday,


    she had be a little sensitive. When she was sleeping, she felt that there was a movement in


    the living room, which prompted her to get up from the bed. She picked up a stick before she stood


    behind the door.


    Because of Jimmy''s profession, he had put a stick in every room for safety measures. She had


    never used them when living with him for the past few years.


    As the doorknob was turned, she tightened her grip on the stick in her hand, and her heart started


    to pound.


    When the door was pushed open from the outside, she quickly raised the stick in her hand and


    struck the person on his back.


    As the man snorted, he grabbed the stick and pulled it away. "What are you doing? It''s me!"


    J-Jimmy?


    Ariah widened her eyes when she heard Jimmy''s voice. By the time she realized what was


    happening, she had already thrown herself into his embrace.


    Before Jimmy turned on the light, he was shocked by the gentle hug. Confused, he asked, "What''s


    911


    After he turned on the light, the bedroom instantly lit up as if it was daytime.


    The slender man looked down at the woman in his embrace. It was rare to see the expression on


    Ariah''s face, and it was a look that Jimmy had never seen before. As her long eyshes trembled


    slightly, she exuded a pitiful aura from head to toe.


    Lowering his voice, he said, "What''s wrong? Are you crying? Aren''t you safe now? Don''t cry, okay?"


    Upon lifting her head, she rolled her eyes at him. "Who''s crying? I''m fine!"


    After she turned around, she took a deep breath and suppressed the bitterness in her closed eyes.


    Then, she turned around and met Jimmy''s eyes with a faint smile.


    "What''s so funny?" Ariah gave him a kick. "Go and take a shower now. You stink!"


    With Jimmy''s skills, it was not a problem for him to avoid her kick. However, he did not hide, and he


    seemed to be enjoying her kick. Smilingly, he turned and strode to the bathroom.


    While bathing, he yelled, "I''m hungry. I haven''t had dinner yet. Go prepare some food for me."


    She was speechless when she heard that.


    That was none of her business.


    In spite of herint, she still slowly walked toward the kitchen.


    As soon as the spaghetti was put in the pot, she heard his voice again. "I forgot to take my pajamas.


    Please get them for me now!"


    Gritting her teeth, she put down the spat in her hand as she returned to her room to get his


    pajamas. Then, she kicked open the bathroom door and threw the pajamas at him. After Jimmy


    reached out to catch it, he was surprised to find that she had long disappeared from the bathroom.


    How could she be so swift?


    When Ariah came out of the bathroom, her face was a little red, for she hadn''t seen Jimmy for a few


    months. His figure seemed to have improved quite a lot. While his abdominal muscles became


    more alluring, his arms also looked much stronger...


    What the hell was this?


    Ariah shook her head, trying to dismiss the thoughts from her mind.

 Chapter 460

    Chapter 460


    Ariah blushed. While cooking in the kitchen, she thought of Jimmy''s figure in the bathroom.


    This man loved sports, so he would jog every morning and go to the gym three times a week. His


    body figure was extremely good, and his muscles were so strong that he could carry her up very


    easily.


    Just now in the bathroom, he had said that he forgot to take his pajamas. That was obviously a


    trick, which he had used many times in the past in order to take advantage of her.


    She had already seen through this dirty trick, so she ran away after throwing the clothes at him.


    After preparing the food, Jimmy came out of the bathroom and stood at the table while staring at


    her. "You are getting smarter now, huh?"


    As she rolled her eyes at him, she ordered, "Sit down and eat!"


    While enjoying the food, water was dripping down from his hair. With a look of disgust, she said,


    "Can''t you wipe your hair?"


    Jimmy was eating noodles with his head down, and he didn''t even look up when he suggested,


    "Wipe it for me."


    That rendered her speechless.


    What did he mean by that? Was she a maid?


    Ariah red at him for a while and saw that he had not moved at all. The water droplets on his hair


    almost dripped into the bowl, so she gritted her teeth and went to find a towel to wipe his hair.


    The corners of Jimmy''s mouth thus curled up while eating.


    Men and women were different in terms of physical ability, including eating. Jimmy finished a bowl


    of noodles very quickly, after which he looked at her with his eyebrows raised. "Why do you


    suddenly treat me so well? Since when have you be so obedient?"


    Ariah snorted, "That''s right, my personality has changed. Is there anything wrong with that?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that he had saved her once, she wouldn''t have bothered to pay attention to


    him.


    Following a chuckle, he said, "That''s great. You''ve changed a lot. Men love gentle, caring women."


    Irritated, she blurted out, "Do you mean someone like Anna?"


    After saying that, Ariah realized her words had been too harsh.


    The atmosphere between the two of them was soon filled with awkwardness and anger.


    With her lips curled, she responded, "I''m going to wash the dishes."


    Clearing his throat, he said, "I''m going to brush my teeth."


    After they pushed the chairs away, they got up at the same time and left.


    While standing before the basin, she stared at the dripping water for a long while before sighing.


    She then retracted her thoughts and told herself not to think about it any longer.


    Coming out, Jimmy saw Ariah making a phone call while sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "Who are you calling?" he asked casually.


    "Ro." Ariah didn''t even look up.


    Jimmy''s expression froze when he heard that. Then, his visage darkened as he strode over and


    threw her phone to the side. With a sinister smile, he said, "How dare you call him before me?


    That''s uneptable, Ariah!"


    Rolling her eyes at him, she replied, "What are you thinking about? I have something to ask him."


    "Just ask me. Why must you ask him in the middle of the night?"


    Yes, Jimmy should know what happened to Kierra. Ariah patted her head and felt that she was too


    silly. How could she have forgotten such a simple thing?


    "When you rescued me, was there anyone else in the basement ?"


    "I wasn''t part of the site inspection team. What''s the problem?"


    "There''s still a little girl who was locked up there, and she was kidnapped a few days ago. Before


    you went there, I had talked to her, but your colleague David imed that he didn''t see anyone


    except me."


    Jimmy''s expression turned serious. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''m sure!"


    With a nod, Jimmy said, "I''ll call and ask. Don''t worry."


    Ariah finally let out a sigh of relief as he made a call in a hands-free mode. After waiting for some


    time, he was told that the team had only managed to save Ariah on the mission two days ago. Other


    than Ariah, there was no victim on the scene...


    Ariah was dumbfounded. Was there really no one else? What about Kierra? Where had she been?


    Putting away the phone, Jimmy inquired, "Are you sure that you didn''t have any hallucination?"


    Some victims would experience hallucinations when they were in such a state of nervousness,


    despair, and fear. He was afraid that Ariah would treat the illusions as reality.


    "What?" Ariah muttered to herself. She was very certain that she had indeed spoken to Kierra, who


    had touched her hand. How could it be a hallucination?


    If that was not the case, why would everyone say that they had never seen that girl?


    Ariah thought about it in a daze and felt a sudden pain when he patted her forehead. As she hissed,


    she came back to her senses and red at him. "Hey, it hurts."


    "What are you thinking about?"


    In response, Ariah shook her head as if she had recalled something. "What have you been doing


    over the past few days? Your colleague said that you are going to be investigated because of the


    shooting incident. Is that true?"


    "Well, that''s part of the procedures." Jimmy didn''t want to reveal more. "Anyway, I''m fine now, and I


    can go to work in two days. Don''t worry."


    Who was worried about him? Ariah felt that he had been thinking too much!


    Just as she was about to utter something, the phone on the tea table suddenly rang. It was Ro.


    Before she could answer the call, Jimmy had grabbed the phone and nced at the caller ID on the


    screen. "You''re quite close to Ro. Do you know the man''s background?" he asked in a strange


    tone.


    Ariah sensed the message implied by him. "Didn''t you already investigate him? You know him better


    than I do, right? Also, he didn''t have any bad intentions. If it wasn''t for him, something might have


    happened to me..."


    "Idiot." Following a sneer, Jimmy said, "Ro took you with him only to use you as bait. He has his


    own n. Do you really think he''s protecting you?"


    Upon saying that, he directly threw the phone to her and looked at her closely, "Ro''s background


    isplicated. I can''t even guess his true identity. Therefore, you''d better be careful when you get


    along with him."


    Jimmy''s words were suggestive of something. Few people knew about those things in the past, but


    Ro knew them clearly, so he had to be careful with the man.


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After that, Jimmy got up and went to the balcony. It was then that she regained her senses and


    answered the phone.

 Chapter 461

    Chapter 461


    "Ariah?"


    Ro''s voice pulled her back to reality. In a low voice, she said, "Yes, it''s me. How can I help you?"


    "Why didn''t you reply to me? I thought you were not there," Ro said in a deep voice. "Sorry, I''ve


    been dyed by some personal affairs, so I didn''t inquire about the things about Kierra in the


    morning..."


    "It''s alright, I''ve already asked someone else about her," Ariah responded. "Everyone said that they


    didn''t see her. It must be my hallucination."


    Ro frowned. "Are you sure?"


    Ariah fell silent. She was just not sure, which was why she felt that there was something wrong,


    especially when so many people said that they had never met the girl. Perhaps hallucination could


    be the only exnation for this.


    Soon, she changed the topic, "Ro, there''s something I want to ask you."


    "Go ahead."


    "Who are you actually?"


    There was silence on the other end of the phone. After a long time, Ro said, "Do you want to


    know who I am?" "Of course."


    "Are you sure you can bear the consequences of knowing who I am?"


    "Ariah, it''s not that I don''t want to tell you. It''s just that I''m an inauspicious person. As long as you


    have anything to do with me, you''ll die in the end. For your safety, it''s best if you don''t think too


    much about my identity. Curiosity killed the cat."


    Upon saying that, Ro hung up, and Ariah twisted her eyebrows while holding the phone.


    After standing there for a long time, she let out a long sigh and suppressed the questions in her


    heart. She then looked in the direction of the study as she walked over.


    There were two sections in the study. One was where Jimmy worked, and the other was where


    Ariah put her documents. There was a treadmill in the corner, and he would run on it whenever he


    had nothing to do.


    When she pushed open the door, she saw the athletic man on the treadmill.


    Slowly, she moved over and cleared her throat as she said, "I want to discuss something with you."


    "What is it?"


    "Are you sure you want to talk to me on this treadmill?" She raised her eyebrows.


    He had a habit of running when he was in a bad mood. The angrier he was, the faster he ran. He


    had been running while Ariah was talking on the phone for a few minutes. Therefore, he was


    drenched in sweat although he had just taken a bath.


    With his eyes squinted, he asked, "What? Are you going tell me what you have discussed with


    Ro?"


    His words betrayed a little jealousy, which even he himself did not notice.


    "I want to talk to you about Anna," she said coldly.


    "Plop."


    Jimmy lost his bnce and fell onto the treadmill before he was thrown to the ground, which


    shocked Ariah. Covering his stomach, Jimmy grunted, "Don''te over. I''m fine!"


    She stood there in a daze. Was this guy an idiot? How could he throw himself off on the treadmill?


    He took a few deep breaths until his stomach felt better. After he stood up against the wall, he


    cleared his throat and calmly turned off the treadmill as if nothing had happened. "What did you say


    just now? I didn''t hear you."


    Was happened to her? Why did she take the initiative to ask about Anna?


    "I want to ask some questions about Anna."


    Words eluded him at the moment.


    "Are you so shocked that your brain isn''t working normally?" he muttered.


    It was understandable for him to think this way. Ever since Ariah found out about what happened


    between him and Anna, she hated Anna so much that she almost didn''t mention the name in front


    of him. Now that she had brought it up on her own, he definitely would feel strange.


    "Whatever," Ariah said while biting her lips awkwardly. Did he think that she wanted to mention


    Anna? Every time she thought of that woman, she would be overwhelmed with disgust. However, if


    she wanted to fix her rtionship with Jimmy, she had to confront what had happened between that


    woman and Jimmy.


    If she had not been kidnapped, she would have divorced Jimmy. No matter who persuaded her, she


    would not have changed her mind. Nevertheless, the incident totally changed her mentality.


    When shey in the dark and damp basement, the only thought in her mind was Jimmy. She hoped


    that he could appear like a hero and save her...


    When she thought that she was going to be killed by that pervert, she regretted arguing with Jimmy.


    If she had known that there would be such a disaster in her life, she would definitely try to live a


    good life with him.


    That was how the thought became ingrained in her mind. When she was in the hospital, she also


    thought of forgiving Jimmy. As long as he did not do anything unbing in the future, she would


    definitely forgive him this time.


    Therefore, when her mother asked if she was in conflict with Jimmy, she insisted she had been


    getting along with him well. She really wanted to fix the broken rtionship with him.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ariah was not someone who always procrastinated and got bogged down by the different choices in


    life. Instead, she would immediately do whatever she thought of, just like how she asked Jimmy


    about Anna now.


    Obviously, Jimmy was shocked. He looked at Ariah as if she was a monster, and he even reached


    out his hand to test her forehead. ''Are you having a fever?"


    What was he doing? She was doing alright!


    As she pushed his hand away, she responded seriously, "Jimmy, don''t y dumb!"


    With a wry smile, he said, "Alright, say whatever you want to say. I will just listen to you..."


    Nheless, in his heart, he startedining. He hoped that she would not hit him when she


    got angry while talking about Anna. Based on his experience, Ariah''s words could not be taken as


    how they seemed, for her messages always hid her grievances which he could not easily detect.


    Therefore, he didn''t dare to provoke her. After all, her temper was like a gunpowder barrel, which


    would definitely explode if he didn''t answer her question well.


    Upon taking a deep breath, she asked directly, "When did you first meet Anna?"


    Jimmy still couldn''t believe that she took the initiative to inquire about these sensitive topics.


    Looking at her carefully, he asked, "Are you sure you won''t get angry after you know the truth?"


    "Be honest with me!"


    "Well, it''s been eight or nine years ago."


    It had indeed been a long time. She and Jimmy had only known each other for five years, including


    the few years when she wanted to get a divorce. The fact that Anna had already been with Jimmy


    for eight to nine years put Ariah at a disadvantage.


    "Have you been in a rtionship with me before you married me?" "Tell me the truth!"


    "Uh... She seemed to like me. It''s understandable as I''m handsome and friendly."


    "Have you been in touch with each other since we got married? Jimmy, I want to hear the truth.


    Since I really want to talk about this with you now, I won''t be angry as long as you don''t lie to me."


    As Ariah said that, she looked into his eyes intently.

 Chapter 462

    Chapter 462


    As Jimmy''s frivolous expression faded from his face, his eyes became serious. A momentter, he


    nodded and said, "We still kept in touch with each other."


    Ariah''s fingers trembled slightly when she heard that. "You still kept in touch with her?"


    "Yes."


    Following a nod, she asked again, "Did she know you''re married?"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "Why would..."


    "Did she know that?" Ariah red at him while repeating her question.


    Touching his nose, Jimmy replied, "Yes, she knew it."


    "She''s just a b*tch!"


    Shocked, he asked again, "What did you say just now?"


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "Did you feel bad just because I cursed her? If she wasn''t a b*tch, then


    what was she? She knew you''re married, yet she still kept in touch with you. That''s intolerable!"


    "Hey, didn''t you say that you won''t get angry? If you still act like this, we won''t be able to continue


    this conversation!"


    Taking a deep breath, Ariah suppressed her anger and said, "Thest question."


    "Go ahead."


    "From the time Anna sent those disgusting photos to me, did you still sleep with her?"


    Such a direct way of asking startled him. "W-What did you just ask??"


    "Don''t you dare to confront it?"


    "No!" Jimmy immediately denied it after hearing the provocative question. "1-1 have never slept with


    her. Would you believe this answer?"


    Stunned, she responded, "Are you kidding me? The evidence was alreadyid before me. If I still


    trust you, I''ll literally be a fool. Forget it, I''m telling you all this today not because I wanted to settle


    the scores with you. I just want to know whether you still did the dirty deed with her... I''ll believe you


    if you insisted that you didn''t do that."


    In an innocent manner, Jimmy said, "I was honest."


    Looking up at him, she replied, "Okay, let''s get together again. I don''t want a divorce anymore."


    He coughed a few times upon hearing that.


    As shock spread through his body, his eyes widened in surprise. "What did you just say?"


    "Let bygones be bygones. We live together again. I don''t want a divorce anymore."


    "Are you serious..." he mumbled.


    She had not only obsessed with cleanliness, but she also would not tolerate an imperfect


    rtionship. Therefore, he was shocked when she heard what she had just uttered.


    "I have thought it through. Life is too short. Instead of wasting my time and arguing with you, I might


    as well just turn a blind eye to it. I can''t guarantee that if I divorce you, the next man in my life will


    definitely be better than you."


    People like Dr. Davidsons always felt that Ariah was just an ''unwanted'' woman who always longed


    for men.


    If she really divorced Jimmy, what would she do if she met another scumbag? She no longer had


    the energy or time to feel pain over another rtionship.


    Therefore, she said honestly, "I chose to live with you not because I am fine with what happened to


    you in the past. I know you must have felt guilty to me all your life. I am just a stupid woman if I don''t


    make good use of your guilt."


    As for Anna, as long as Jimmy was on her side, she did not bother what would happen to that


    woman.


    Well, if she could not stand Jimmy''s attitude in the future, she could just dump him.


    Gritting his teeth, he said in slight agitation. "How could you be so frank in this matter?"


    She knew very well that a man''s guilt could make him be loyal to a woman for the rest of his life.


    Ariah was indeed amazing to have mastered this strategy.


    ncing at him from the corner of her eye, she continued, "There''s another condition for the


    reconciliation."


    "What is it?" Jimmy was calm while waiting to hear her shocking revtion.


    "If you want us to be on good terms, then you must cut off contact with Anna from now on. You are


    not allowed to look for her. Otherwise, you..." As she said this, her sharp eyes swept across him.


    "You will be childless."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy inhaled a mouthful of cold air when he heard that.


    In response, Ariah''s expression changed while she looked at him with a smile, "Did I go too far?"


    "No, no!" Jimmy gritted his teeth and strode toward her. After he held her in his arms, he pressed


    the exquisite woman down on the sofa with his firm and powerful body. When he kissed her, his


    breath was like a fire burning her whole body.


    "Since there is no grudge between us, should youpensate for the past few years when we


    stayed apart?"


    Ariah was rendered speechless.


    Soon after that, the temperature in the room rose.


    Jimmy hadn''t been with her for a long time. After being single for so long, he became excited once


    he hugged her. Ariah''s face flushed red as the pervert-like man kissed her and said, "You''re just


    irresistible."


    While hugging him tightly, she hoped that he would not cheat on her in the future, or else her world


    would definitely crumble.


    When the absurd night was over, Ariah opened her eyes and realized that Jimmy was still hugging


    her tightly. His body pressed down on her like a heavy rock. After pushing him away, she took in two


    deep breaths before she could regain her senses.


    He had almost crushed her to death!


    Although he had not opened his eyes, he immediately stretched out his long arms and pulled the


    struggling Ariah back into his embrace as though he were hugging a pillow. His low and hoarse


    voice then rang in her ear, "Don''t move around..."


    His voice was hoarse and sexy. While her face was red, she sensed danger at the same time. She


    did not dare to move, for she was afraid that he would turn into a wolf likest night. Therefore, she


    could only curl up in his embrace and pinch him with her hand.


    However, he didn''t react at all after pinching him for a long time, which was tiring for her fingers.


    Men usually had a stronger body than women. As a sporty man, Jimmy''s muscles were as hard as


    rocks, which fully manifested his masculinity.


    She then fell asleep again in a daze. When she opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on


    Jimmy''s back in the bathtub. Jimmy was sitting behind her while cleaning her back.


    While rubbing her delicate skin, he chuckled softly. "Your skin is so tender, and it will turn red as


    soon as I touch it. Fortunately, it''s winter, and you can dress more when you go out. If it were


    summer, people would definitely think that you have suffered from domestic violence."


    Indeed, there were a lot of bruises on her body, arms, and neck as she had been pinched by Jimmy,


    who had been so affectionatest night.

 Chapter 463

    Chapter 463


    Sitting in the bathtub, Ariah asked in confusion, "Did you carry me here?"


    Behind him, Jimmy leaned against the bathtub and looked at her tantalizing shoulders. Raising his


    eyebrows, he said, "Who else would it be if it wasn''t me?"


    "Could you please wake me up before you do this next time?"


    "Why?"


    "I''m not a three-year-old child. I have the ability to bathe myself, so there''s no need to trouble you."


    That rendered Jimmy speechless.


    This was indeed the first time they bathed together although she had been married to him for so


    many years. Such a bath was an eptable kind of romance, but she did not like it.


    He did not expect her to be averse to this bath after he had slept with herst night.


    Why was that so?


    Leaning over, he held her shoulders and whispered, "Are you still shy? We did everythingst night,


    so why are you still shy now?"


    However, she didn''t bother to pay attention to him as she grabbed a towel and stood up to leave.


    Suddenly, she was pulled by him who held her wrist hard. Following a shriek, she fell into his arms.


    The water in the bathtub was still full. When she fell down, she directly choked on the water, after


    which she cursed in disgust, "Jimmy, are you mad? This is bathwater!"


    In spite of this, he directly hugged her in his embrace. Her smooth skin made his Adam''s apple bob


    slightly. Staring at her body with an elusive sensation, he said, "Why are you in such a hurry to


    leave?"


    He hugged her so tightly that she could not get out of the bathtub. As her anger spiked, she red


    at him and barked, "Jimmy, behave yourself!"


    In response, his brows twitched as he asked, "Can''t I touch my wife?"


    She could find no words to retort him.


    Just then, his hands stopped at the side of her waist, and his fingers started rubbing her skin.


    "What''s the matter with this scar?" he inquired in a seemingly casual manner.


    Her body stiffened when she heard that.


    "Are you afraid that I''ll ask about this scar? Is that why you don''t want me to bathe you?" His voice


    grew deeper and more charming.


    Rolling her eyes, she uttered, "N-No.."


    "I noticed this scar when we got married. I even know that there are some other small scars on your


    body. However, I didn''t ask you yet because I respect your privacy," Jimmy interrupted her lie. Upon


    withdrawing his hand, he lifted her chin and looked into her eyes. "Now, I want to know everything


    about you, so tell me about this scar."


    As rage tore through her, she sat up and pushed him away. "Who doesn''t have any scars? You do


    have scars too. I got this scar when I fell in my childhood. There''s nothing to be curious about. You


    bathe yourself here. I''ll leave now."


    After that, she directly left without looking at the man in the bathtub.


    Seeing that she got flustered by the question, he knew there must be some secrets behind it. The


    thought made him unknowingly squint his eyes.


    When he came out of the bathroom, she had already put on her clothes and was answering a call in


    the living room. Upon seeing him, she asked, "Guess who I was talking to just now?"


    There was a hint of helplessness in her tone.


    As he raised his eyebrows, he asked, "Your mom?" "How did you know that?" She was surprised.


    He was really smart.


    "Your tone and expression betrayed you. Did she try to impose something on you again? Your


    helpless expression was mingled with a bit ofpromise and agitation. If the person is not close to


    you, you would have hung up long ago. Your mother must have made some unreasonable requests


    again."


    It was no wonder that he was a policeman, for he was indeed good at figuring out one''s thoughts.


    After thinking for a while, she said, "My mother wants us to... have dinner with her."


    Jimmy actually didn''t know much about the Myers Family. He had been there only once on the day


    he got married to Ariah. She believed that he probably didn''t like the Myers Family, so she had been


    observing his expression because she wasn''t sure if he would agree.


    However, after staring at her for a long time, he said stolidly, "Okay, no problem."


    She looked at him in surprise, for she did not expect him to agree so quickly.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    They departed after packing some essentials. Because ofst night''s absurdity, they only got up


    when it was close to noon. They drove slowly and nned to eat something first before going to the


    Myers Family.


    It had been a long time since she had gone back.


    Since it was inappropriate for the two to visit without bringing anything, Ariah went to the mall and


    bought something.


    Her face turned red when she realized that the bnce on the card was insufficient to pay for the


    items, and the receptionist''s gaze eyes made her extremely embarrassed.


    "Use this card." Jimmy handed her a card by her side.


    Left with no choice, Ariah could only ept it. After swiping the card, she thanked him for his help.


    Looking at her with a faint smile, he said, "Your pay is quite good, so how could that happen to you?


    You don''t usually buy fashionable items too. Where did you spend your money?"


    "My money? I used it on another man. Do you believe it?"


    Words eluded Jimmy at the moment.


    He really wanted to strangle her.


    "Did you buy luxury items for Anna? Other men who keep women outside would buy cars and


    houses. Have you bought them for Anna as well?"


    That immediately rendered him speechless.


    Upon taking a deep breath, he told himself in his heart that it was against thew to kill people on


    impulse.


    However, Ariah still continued, "I didn''t expect you to like someone like Anna. She''s just like a little


    rabbit, which is soft and weak. Is it because such a fragile woman gives you the desire to protect


    her..."


    "Shut up!" Jimmy, who couldn''t bear it anymore, finally broke out. "I have never seen a woman like


    you who asked her husband about another woman. What''s wrong with you?"


    Ariah usually treated Anna with sarcasm and mockery. If she got a little more jealous, it was very


    likely that she would even fight with Anna!


    Nevertheless, she was now unusually calm apart from her initial anger. That irritated Jimmy who


    assumed that she must have got jealous of Anna.


    Obviously, Ariah didn''t expect that Jimmy would suddenly lose his temper. She paused for a


    moment before saying, "Did you get angry because I have used your card?"


    Pointing at her, he couldn''t say anything for a long time. As he took a deep breath, he barked, "How


    dare you? That''s too much!"


    After that, he strode away in anger.


    There was nothing he could do to such a cold, heartless woman.

 Chapter 464

    Chapter 464


    Jimmy''s expression did not look too good upon reaching the Myers Family. Of course, Ariah did not


    dare to provoke him, and she just stood by the side and rang the doorbell. The person who opened


    the door was the maid called Shonna, who paused for a moment before inviting them in.


    "I didn''t know that you''ll be back today. No wonder Dakota wanted to cook."


    Shonna had worked in the Myers Family for more than ten years, so Ariah had always respected


    her. "Shonna, the tonics here are for you."


    Following augh, Shonna took the tonics without hesitation. "Why do you need to bring me


    something? You can juste back anytime you want.¡±


    Ariah smiled upon hearing that.


    Just then, Dakota came out of the kitchen. She was still wearing an apron, and her hands were wet,


    which suggested how busy she had been.


    "d to see you here, Ariah and Jimmy. Please sit down and I''ll get you some fruits."


    Upon saying this, Dakota hurried back to the kitchen and brought out a big te of some fruit that


    Ariah loved. "I bought it this morning, so it''s


    very fresh."


    Ariah pulled her mother to sit down and smiled. "Mom, since I''m already back, why don''t you spend


    more time with me. Shonna can cook for us in the kitchen." After that, she opened her eyes wide


    while looking at Shonna. "Is that okay?"


    With a somewhat embarrassed expression, Shonna replied, "Yes, of course."


    Then, Ariah silently helped remove the apron from her mother''s body. Then, she ate the fruit and


    talked to her mother happily.


    Squinting her eyes, Jimmy squinted his eyes as he stood at one side.


    "Why is Jimmy standing? Sit down."


    Just then, Dakota noticed that Jimmy had been standing on the side. ring at Ariah, she asked,


    "Why don''t you invite Jimmy to sit down and eat?"


    While rubbing her nose, she replied, "Why would I want to mess with him? He has been sulking for


    some time. I don''t even dare to speak to him."


    Upon hearing that, Dakota knocked hard on her head. "Did you make him angry again?"


    She was speechless.


    How could Dakota say that? Wasn''t Ariah her daughter?


    "Mom, don''t me Ariah. She''s young and doesn''t know how to behave properly. Sometimes she


    even doesn''t know that she has made me angry, but I don''t me her." Jimmy raised an eyebrow


    and sat down beside Ariah with a smile. "It''s normal for couples to argue. She asionally quarrels


    with me, but I won''t take it to heart."


    She was stunned when she heard his words.


    He acted so well in front of Dakota that Ariah could say no words to retort him.


    Following a chuckle, Dakota said, "That''s right. Jimmy, you''re elder than Ariah, so please forgive


    her. She can be quite cold and stubborn sometimes if she gets angry."


    "Sure. I will tolerate her."


    Why did he pretend to be a good husband now? Ariah rolled her eyes in disappointment.


    With a smile, Dakota looked at them and said. "I am happy to see that you are getting along with


    each other well."


    "We have always been doing well. Don''t think too much, okay?"


    "Okay, I trust you." It seemed that what she had heard were just rumors, for the two of them didn''t


    look like they wanted to divorce. That was indeed a relief for a mother like Dakota.


    While peeling an orange for her mother, she said casually, "Mom, you look quite tired. I bought


    some bird''s nest and for you. Get Shonna to stew it for you every morning."


    "There''s no need to bother Shonna. I can do it myself."


    Ariah''s face darkened, but she didn''t say anything. Without noticing it, Dakota kept ming her.


    "Why do you need to spend so much money to buy a tonic? I always keep all the living expenses


    you transfer to me every month. I''ll give all the money to you when you need it in the future."


    "The money is for you, and you can spend it as you like." Ariah''s expression was a little ugly.


    "Please be generous with yourself. I have my own money, so you really don''t need to save for me."


    Dakota knew that she must be unhappy now and dared not to say anything more. With a sigh, she


    uttered, "Well, let''s not talk about this matter. Jimmy is still here, so you should restrain yourself.


    Don''t make it a joke for him."


    Turning her head, she asked, "Am I a joke to you?"


    Immediately, Jimmy stuffed a grape into his mouth and said, "Well, I''ve seen a bigger joke."


    Ariah red at him.


    "You''re the one who asked me this question." He shrugged.


    The words made Ariah grit her teeth.


    In response, Jimmy put some grapes into her mouth. "Mom said that I''m here, so please behave


    yourself!"


    Ariah was instantly rendered speechless.


    Their antics made Dakota relieved. As she got up, she said, "Ariah, sit here with Jimmy first. I''ll go


    to the kitchen to check on the meals."


    Ariah knew that her mother could not sit still for a long time. Although she was angry, she could not


    be bothered to utter anything and could only let her mother go.


    Soon after that, Jimmy''s put on a gossipy face. "You got no money on your card because you


    transfer money to your mother every month. I didn''t know that you are such a filial daughter."


    Following a paused and said, "Also, why do I feel that there is something wrong with the


    atmosphere in your family? Do you hate Shonna very much?"


    Ariah then saidzily, "How did you know that?"


    "Your smile was so fake that only a blind man can''t see it."


    "Oh, so you''re not blind."


    "Are you trying to provoke me?" Jimmy leaned over and pressed against her on the sofa. His tall,


    straight body soon covered her like a huge, dark cloud. "Don''t think that I dare not do anything just


    because this is your home."


    Ariah''s face turned red. "What are you doing? Get up, aren''t you afraid that my mom will suddenly


    come out and see us?" She then pushed him away as she scolded, "You''re shameless. Go away


    now!"


    "I won''t stand up unless you tell me what''s going on with your family." It was rare for Jimmy to see


    her in such an awkward state, so he decided to flirt with her for a little longer.


    At the moment, Ariah regretted bringing this pervert over for the dinner.


    "Don''t you dare!" Ariah red at him warningly. "Get up!"


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. Let''s wait for someone toe out and see how intimate we


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    n are.


    "Alright. Get up now. I''ll tell you the story."


    Ariah knew he wouldn''t give up if he didn''t get what he wanted. It wouldn''t be wise to throw a


    tantrum at him now, so she immediately nodded in agreement.


    Only then did Jimmy feel satisfied. He lifted himself up and tried to get up from her body.


    Unfortunately, someone came in from the outside at the same time. Upon seeing the two


    ovepping bodies in the living room, the person immediately screamed, "You''re disgusting!"

 Chapter 465

    Chapter 465


    It was Lindsey, Ariah''s half- sister, who pushed open the door. Ariah was two years older than


    Lindsey, whose mother passed away when she was young. It was also for this reason that she was


    practically doted upon by her father and grandfather.


    Standing at the entrance with a face full of disgust, Lindsey said, "How could you be so shameless?


    This is the Myers Family!"


    As Ariah rolled her eyes, Jimmy looked at her with a faint smile while maintaining their position a


    moment ago. Raising his eyebrows, he asked, "Don''t you like this woman?"


    Without answering him, Ariah pushed him away and calmly tidied up her clothes, after which she


    pretended that she had just noticed Lindsey. "Oh, you''re back."


    Her bad acting skills amused Jimmy, for her disgust was not concealed well while pretending to be a


    friendly person.


    In response, Lindsey nced at her and said, "I was wondering who was so shameless that she


    could do such things on the sofa in broad daylight. It turned out to be you. Well, I''m not surprised at


    all since your mom is that kind of person too."


    Upon hearing that, Jimmy opened his eyes big in disbelief. Wasn''t Lindsey afraid that Ariah would


    blow a fuse? Wasn''t she afraid of being beaten up?


    However, what made him even more surprised and surprised was that Ariah did not get angry at all.


    With a smile, she said, "That''s right, what we adults do is too disgusting. Lindsey, you''re still a child,


    so you shouldn''t learn from me. Instead, you should always be a child. Don''t get married or look for


    men. It''s better to stay innocent as how you have always been."


    Jimmy coughed when he heard the sarcastic words.


    Apparently, she had been suppressing her anger in order to verbally attack the woman.


    Lindsey was rendered speechless by her incisive words. While staring at Ariah, she blushed


    crimson and uttered angrily, "Y- You''re really shameless!"


    Ariah shrugged her shoulders and didn''t bother to reply to Lindsey, who was too weak to confront


    her.


    At this moment, the door was opened again, and a man''s deep voice sounded, "What are you


    arguing about? It''s so noisy!"


    As soon as Lindsey heard this voice, she immediately threw herself into the middle-aged man''s


    arms. "Dad!"


    The man called Felix patted his little daughter''s shoulder dotingly. "Well, your sister seldomes


    back home. Can''t you hold your temper? Don quarrel with her, or else your brother-inw willugh


    at you."


    Although he was scolding Lindsey, it was obvious that he was ming Ariah for being insensible.


    Without saying anything, Ariah only looked at the scene and smirked coldly.


    Those words made Lindsey hold her anger, so she snorted and red at Ariah before going


    upstairs.


    When Dakota heard the cacophony, she ran out of the kitchen. Seeing that Lindsey was leaving in


    anger, she was stunned and did not know what to do. "W-What''s wrong with Lindsey?"


    ring at her, Felix uttered, "You go up and console Lindsey. She quarreled with Ariah, but


    fortunately Ariah didn''t take it to heart."


    Upon hearing this, Dakota directly pointed at Ariah. "Lindsey is younger than you, so why can''t you


    be more tolerant?"


    After that, she went upstairs in a hurry without even taking off her apron.


    Pursing her lips tightly, Ariah appeared cial while shuddering. It was after taking a few deep


    breaths that she managed to control her emotions.


    As Jimmy held her shoulder, he asked in a deep voice, "Ariah, are you alright?"


    Upon saying that she was fine, she pushed him away and went to the balcony, where the cold gust


    of wind gradually calmed her down.


    She had been holding his temper for so many years, so why did she get angry just now? Wasn''t it


    better to hold her temper for a little longer?


    However, she could not let her mother live here without dignity.


    Confused, Ariah looked at the depressing scenery in the distance as her lips became pale...


    Narrowing his eyes, Jimmy looked at the lonely woman standing on the balcony. A sense of


    uneasiness welled up in his chest as he recalled her helpless expression while trying to suppress


    her rage.


    When he heard Felix call him, he lookedzily at the so-called father-inw and said faintly, "Sorry, I


    was thinking about something else. What were you saying just now?"


    Embarrassed, Felix responded, "How''s your father? It''s been a long time since west met each


    other. I wonder how Minister Hudson is doing now."


    With a grin, Jimmy replied, "Thanks for your concern. My father is in good health, and I''ll convey


    your wishes to him. Not long ago, he got promoted again, so he may be a little busy at work and


    can''t meet his old friends so often."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Felix and Jimmy''s father were oldrades- inarms. Over the past few decades, the Hudson


    Family had been doing quite well, but the Myers Family seemed to be troubled by some problems.


    The difference in status between the two men thus became bigger day by day, and their rtionship


    was also not as good as before...


    After thinking for a moment, Felix uttered, "Lindsey said that there are some rumors about you and


    Ariah..."


    "Just ignore it."


    Before Felix finished his words, Jimmy interrupted him directly. "Don''t believe those rumors just


    because we seldome back. Ariah and I are very busy with our work."


    Hearing what he said, Felix could only nod his head with embarrassment. "If you have time, please


    come back often for dinner."


    "Of course."


    Jimmy''s words were watertight, which betrayed no emotions at all. Therefore, Felix had nothing to


    comment on and directly went upstairs with his briefcase.


    After standing outside for a long while, Ariah''s teeth started chattering, which prompted her to go


    back to the house and stop torturing herself.


    "Bang!"


    As soon as she turned around, she fell into a man''s warm embrace, which emitted a familiar scent.


    In order to prevent herself from falling, Ariah subconsciously reached out to grab him.


    However, she gripped his waist so tightly that he took a breath of cold air in pain.


    The man turned out to be Jimmy, who held her firmly and dragged her directly into the warm living


    room. Then he pushed her body away and grinned. "Did you want to pluck out my flesh?"


    At that moment, Ariah felt a little awkward and muttered, "If you hadn''t appeared behind me like a


    ghost, would I..."


    "What is it?" The man squinted his eyes suggestively and raised his voice.


    Immediately, she shut her mouth.


    That pleased Jimmy who sized her up and said, "Ariah, I just knew that you''re indeed a pitiful girl.


    Both your dad and mom didn''t really care about you."

 Chapter 466

    Chapter 466


    Both of them were silent at the moment.


    Ariah only wanted to kick this freakish man to death as she rolled her eyes and regretted bringing


    him back for dinner.


    Putting his hands on her shoulders, Jimmy looked at her and said, "No wonder you never wanted to


    take me back to the Myers Family. Were you afraid that I would know how they dislike you?"


    Although she always verbally hurt people like a hedgehog, she was actually as vulnerable as a


    newborn.


    "It''s not that I''ve never wanted to bring you back to the Myers Family. It''s just that you never took the


    initiative to ask me toe back," Ariah retorted firmly while staring at him.


    She and Jimmy had a sh marriage, and they didn''t have strong feelings for each other when they


    got married, which exined theirck of intimacy. Moreover, the Myers Family''s status was not as


    high as that of the Hudson Family, so Ariah couldn''t forcefully bring Jimmy back to her family''s


    home.


    Jimmy was stunned when he heard that. "Why didn''t you ask me then? Ariah, I have always thought


    that you didn''t like me to return to your home, so I tried my best to avoid this topic in front of you.


    Listen carefully, I know what a husband should do, so please don''t think of me as a heartless


    b*stard."


    After a pause, she replied subconsciously, "You''re a b*stard to begin with..."


    Upon hearing that, Jimmy gritted his teeth and thought how he would deal with her when he got


    back at night.


    Just then, Dakota came down with a pale face. Seeing that her eyes were also red, Ariah frowned


    and walked over. "What''s wrong with you?"


    However, Dakota just waved her hand to avoid her gaze. "I-I''m doing well. Don''t just stand here. Go


    to the dining room now. The food is ready."


    As she said that, she turned around to go to the kitchen. Ariah quickly grabbed her wrist and asked


    coldly, "Did Lindsey scold you again?"


    "No, no! How can you think so? Lindsey is pampered, but she respects her elders very much. Don''t


    think of her that way. I am fine. Oh, the dishes in the kitchen are ready. Go and cook now."


    As Ariah let go of her mother''s hand, she touched her forehead in despair. Her mother had been


    ingratiating herself with the Myers Family for more than ten years. As someone weak and docile,


    not only would she be bullied, but she would also not be able to retain her dignity.


    The dining room was shrouded in silence. Ariah basically did not say anything and only focused on


    eating. In order to liven up the atmosphere, her mother had always been the one who spoke with


    Ariah and Jimmy.


    Jimmy respected Dakota very much, so he always answered her question promptly.


    "Jimmy, you and Ariah have been married for so many years. Don''t you n to have a child?"


    Dakota asked as she filled a bowl of soup for him.


    He coughed when he heard that.


    Ariah also coughed at the same time.


    She didn''t expect her mother to bring this matter up. While she was a little shocked, Jimmy was


    quite embarrassed. "Um... We still have time."


    Thinking that they were just embarrassed to talk about this matter, Dakota smiled and said, "I know


    that you are all busy with work, so I never mentioned this matter in the first few years of your


    marriage. Now that you have been married for four or five years, it''s time to have a child."


    "Yes, we will try."


    Ariah was speechless when she heard that.


    What the hell was he trying to do? Was he afraid that she would not be able to give birth to him?


    Ariah knew her own body well, but she was not so sure about Jimmy''s...


    Ariah looked at him with aplicated expression while ruminating her mother''s words. It was true


    that she and Jimmy had been married for so many years. Although they always took birth control


    seriously, there were also times when they did not adhere to the procedure.


    Was there something wrong with him?


    Ariah was trying to figure out a reason in her mind.


    Unsettled by her expression, Jimmy nced at her with his sharp, dark eyes and kicked her,


    indicating her to retract her gaze.


    To conceal her embarrassment, she coughed another time.


    After that, she looked away and continued eating.


    Just as Dakota was about to utter something, Felix, who had been silent, said, "Well, stop talking


    and start eating now."


    Pursing her lips, Dakota shuddered and didn''t dare to say anything in the end.


    With a sarcastic smile, Lindsey said, "Some people really like to talk. Don''t they know about the


    dining etiquette?"


    Knowing that Lindsey was talking about herself, Dakota was embarrassed and did not dare to retort.


    As angered spiked in her heart, Ariah cast her spoon onto the table and red at her. "Since you


    know the rules of not speaking while eating, then what are you talking about now? Also, who told


    you that you can mock your elders?"


    ? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It was still eptable if Felix talked about her mother, but she would never allow Lindsey to do the


    same.


    When Ariah came to the Myers Family at ten, she did not receive the slightest warmth from the so-


    called home. She was detested by the servants and ridiculed by Lindsey, the pampered daughter of


    Felix.


    It didn''t matter. She could endure all these tribtions, but everyone had a bottom line. She had


    already reced Lindsey to marry into the Hudson Family, so couldn''t they be a little bit nicer to her


    mother?


    In order to curry favor with the Hudson Family, Felix had sent her over as a ''gift''. She remembered


    how Felix had told her, "If you want your mother to gain a firm foothold in the Myers Family, you


    should do your part here. You are very lucky as the Hudson Family didn''t despise you. Therefore,


    you should please Jimmy and the Hudson Family so that the rtionship between the two families


    can get better."


    At that time, Ariah chose to marry Jimmy for her mother, but the oue was not what she had


    imagined.


    Lindsey did not expect Ariah, who had been holding it in for so long, to explode so unexpectedly.


    ring at Ariah, she yelled, "What right do you have to scold me? She''s just a mistress! If it wasn''t


    for our Myers Family''s mercy in taking care of the both of you, you would have..."


    All of a sudden, everybody heard a crisp pping sound.


    It was Ariah who had given Lindsey a hard p in return.


    Touching her numb face, Lindsey was stunned.


    "That''s too much!" Felix mmed the table forcefully. Out of his love for Lindsey, he wanted to hit


    Ariah. Nevertheless, just as he was about to p her, someone blocked his hand in mid-air.


    In an instant, an unbearable pain spread from his wrist, which prompted him to look over. He was


    shocked to find that Jimmy was staring at him with a pair of dark eyes. Although he was forcing a


    smile, his expression was cial. "The sisters are just having a little quarrel. Why are you so angry?


    That''s not good for you."

 Chapter 467

    Chapter 467


    Jimmy''s voice was gruff as he spoke with a strict, stolid expression. Undeniably, Felix was shocked


    by his threatening manner.


    It was quite embarrassing to be menaced by someone younger than he was.


    Felix was so shocked that he couldn''t utter a word. He looked particrly weak and embarrassed


    because of Jimmy''s height.


    After a long time, Felix regained his voice. "W-What are you doing? Let go of me!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    While squinting his eyes, he said, "Do you want me to let go of you? Can you promise not to touch


    my wife?"


    "What do you mean? C- Can''t I educate my daughter? Behave yourself!"


    "Don''t forget that she''s my wife." Jimmy''s expression suddenly turned cold. "If she has nothing to do


    with me, you can teach her in whatever way you want. But she''s my wife now, so you can''t do what


    you want. Nobody can ever bully my wife!"


    Felix was taken aback by the words, and his face was quite gloomy.


    Jimmy, on the other hand, looked indifferent as he even dared to speak to his own father in such a


    manner. Furthermore, Felix was just his father-inw that had nothing to do with him, so why did he


    have to be nice to the man who bullied his wife?


    There was a moment of dead silence in the dining hall.


    No one had expected that such a meal would end up like this. While Ariah had pped Lindsey,


    Jimmy had directly fought with Felix. Everyone was stunned. Even Ariah did not think that Jimmy


    would stand up for her.


    She had thought that Jimmy would choose to be a bystander in her family affairs.


    After a long silence, the first one to react was Dakota. She hurriedly pulled at Jimmy''s hand and


    said, "Quick, let go of him..."


    After all, Felix was his elder, and it was inappropriate for him to treat Felix like this.


    Therefore, Jimmy retracted his hand as though nothing had happened. Without even looking at the


    other people, he grabbed Ariah and sat down to eat. He even ced a piece of chicken into her


    bowl. "Don''t you like eating this?"


    Ariah was rendered speechless.


    How could he pretend that nothing had happened after threatening Felix?


    Without uttering a single word, she could only eat the food that Jimmy had fed her. Her mind was


    still thinking about Jimmy''s words.


    He had imed that nobody could bully his wife.


    For some inexplicable reason, Ariah felt a burning sensation in her ears, and her heart started to


    beat faster, too.


    Obviously, Jimmy wanted to settle this issue with the Myers Family in peace. Since the initial


    wrongdoer was Lindsey, Felix could only suppress his anger while eating silently.


    However, Lindsey didn''t understand the rage in her father''s eyes. She was still thinking of ways to


    ridicule Ariah.


    "Ariah, apologize to me!" Lindsey pointed at Ariah''s nose and scolded, "If you don''t apologize today,


    you won''t be able to step into the Myers Family in the future!"


    If she didn''t vent her anger, she would not be able to keep her dignity intact.


    Upon hearing her words, Ariah raised her eyebrows and didn''t say anything. Felix, who was sitting


    at the head of the table, suddenly pped the table and shouted, "Stop talking, Lindsey. Don''t be so


    rude!"


    Stunned, she said, "Dad..."


    She did not expect her father, who had always stood on her side, to lecture her in front of so many


    people. She had been embarrassed by Ariah, so why would he not teach Ariah a lesson like what


    he did in the past? Why did he vent his anger on her instead?


    In a deep voice, Felix said, "Don''t talk. Enjoy your meal. Do you hear me?"


    Holding back her anger, she did not dare to utter another word. She knew that her father was really


    angry, so it was better to be obedient at present.


    The meal was both eerily quiet. After everyone left, Dakota took the initiative to tidy up the table


    while Shonna waszing off at the side. As Ariah''s cold gaze swept over, Shonna froze for a


    moment. Thinking about what had happened just now, the maid shivered all over and immediately


    ran into the kitchen. "Let me do this. Please go and rest now..."


    "Ariah, follow me to my study," said Felix who walked upstairs.


    Ariah pursed her lips and followed silently.


    ncing at both of them, Jimmy was not worried that Felix would bully Ariah again as had just


    threatened her at the dining table. As an old man, Felix should know that Jimmy was serious when


    he said that he would always protect Ariah.


    At the balcony, Jimmy took out the cigarette in his pocket and lit it. He then exhaled the smoke with


    his eyes squinted.


    It was now that he finally understood the Myers Family, the situation in which Ariah was brought up.


    She didn''t expect Ariah to grow up under such circumstances.


    If it weren''t for his nonchnce, his father would not be afraid of not having a grandchild, which


    prompted him to find Jimmy a wife in a hurry. It had always been his intention to make sure that


    someone could inherit the heritage of the Hudson Family.


    Just then, Jimmy thought of how bold Ariah was at the blind date banquet. Wearing a red, fiery


    gown, she looked indeed morous. As she walked up to him, she asked, "I''m the eldest daughter


    of the Myers Family. Are you willing to marry me?"


    Jimmy thought that she was beautiful and outspoken, for she was not the kind of feeble woman


    whom he disliked. Since his family had always wanted him to get married, that youngdy could be


    an ideal candidate.


    She was such an ideal woman that attracted him at first sight.


    The Hudson Family and the Myers Family were extremely happy. In less than a month, he managed


    to marry Ariah. That was how they became husband and wife although they were not very familiar


    with each other.


    After getting married, Ariah became more attractive to him. He had been quite cold to her at the


    beginning, but now he had a little interest in this woman. In the end, he almost felt that it was indeed


    a wise choice to marry Ariah.


    If he had let go of her, he might never meet another woman who was so charismatic.


    "It''s said that you and Ariah are about to get divorced. You came back together this time because


    Ariah asked you to act before her mother, right?"


    Lindsey''s voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    As he turned around, he leaned against the railing and looked at herzily. "Can I know who the


    gossiper was? I want to know who was so eager to incite hatred."


    Jimmy was a tall man with long legs. His facial features, which were unfathomable, stunned Lindsey


    as she looked at him. There was even a hint of a smile in his eyes as if he was very friendly. For


    some reason, Lindsey''s cheeks suddenly became a little hot.


    In the past, she looked down upon him when he had just graduated from the police academy.


    However, in the past few years, this man had been promoted, and everyone in Beachmarsh City


    wanted to tter him...


    If she had been married to him that year, then he would be her husband now...

 Chapter 468

    Chapter 468


    Jimmy frowned at Lindsey, who suddenly blushed for no reason and even looked at him lovingly. It


    was disgusting to be stared at by someone as despicable as Lindsey.


    Following a dry cough, Jimmy straightened his body and tried to stay far away from her. "Do you


    n to just look at me like this?"


    Upon regaining her senses, she stuttered, "I- I''m sorry. I was thinking about something else..."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    As she raised her beautiful eyes, her voice was more charming than before. "You are my brother-in-


    law, so please answer my previous question."


    Why did she mention ''brother-inw'' so abruptly?


    Didn''t she act like a feisty woman not long ago? How could she change her attitude so fast?


    "Why don''t you answer me first? How did you know about my rtionship problem with Ariah?"


    "Our circle is not big, so it is very easy to know about one''s family affairs. Many people have been


    talking about your marriage, which was how I got to know it."


    "Who was spreading the rumors? Give me a name," he said casually.


    Confused, she asked, "Well, why do you want to know that?"


    "Are you sure you want to know the reason?"


    She nodded firmly.


    "I want to get the name so that I can know whom to deal with."


    Despite his nonchnce, Lindsey detected a sense of bone- piercing chill in his eyes.


    Subconsciously, she swallowed andughed. "A-Are you kidding?"


    Jimmy, who was originally leaning against the railing, suddenly stood up straight and approached


    her. His threatening posture prompted her to step back, especially when she was daunted by his


    cold gaze.


    Looking down at her, he warned, "I don''t like to joke. If you don''t believe me, you can try to continue


    spreading rumors outside. If I hear a word of it next time, don''t me me for being unreasonable. I''ll


    make sure that you suffer terribly in my hands!"


    He would make her suffer terribly?


    As terror spread through her body, her face turned pale. Recalling how he had threatened Felix, she


    knew he would definitely not show any mercy to her if she did not do as he said.


    "I-1 was not the one who spread the rumors, so why do you have to vent your anger on me..."


    "Oh, didn''t you tell Dakota?" Jimmy withdrew his cold expression and took two steps back.


    Stunned, Lindsey was rendered speechless.


    "I don''t care who was the one who spread the rumors. Be careful with your words in the future!"


    Jimmy was strict as he spoke to her. "I''m not your father, so I won''t show you any mercy. You''ve


    angered me, and I''ll deal with you if it happens again. Also, stop bullying Dakota, or else you''ll also


    be in trouble."


    It was not Jimmy''s habit to warn other people, but the situation this time around was different.


    After staying in the Myers Family for a few hours, he had already sensed that Dakota had often be


    bullied. Since Lindsey always bullied the weak, the only way to stop this was to threaten her.


    Indeed, Lindsey''s expression changed when she heard Jimmy''s words. Irked, she retorted, "Ariah


    and her mother are both sluts. Why are you treating them so well? Do you know why Ariah wanted


    to marry you? She married you because she wanted to please the Hudson Family. She doesn''t love


    you at all. She already had a man that she loved before she married you. If it wasn''t because she


    wanted to suck up to the Hudson Family, you would not have been able to marry her.


    She might be nice to you, but you will never know whether she has done something contemptible


    outside. She''s trying to make you a cuckold... Ouch..."


    Before Ariah could finish her sentence, her throat had already been grabbed by Jimmy''s big hand.


    His gloomy face was extremely horrible. It was quite rare to see him behave this way unless


    someone had offended him. The consequences were dire when he was ovee by rage.


    It seemed that her throat would soon be snapped by his strong grip.


    "L-Let go of me..."


    "I... can''t breathe..."


    As Jimmy flung her away, she coughed desperately and ran away. She was so scared that she


    didn''t dare to shed tears.


    Ariah reached the study on the second floor.


    She wondered why Felix would suddenly ask her toe up. As she was standing before him,


    something was suddenly thrown at her.


    She moved to the side subconsciously as a cup was smashed to the floor.


    If she hadn''t been quick enough, she would have been seriously injured.


    "What are you doing?!"


    He must have asked her toe here to avenge Lindsey. Ariah smirked in her heart, as she was


    disappointed to see how incorrigible the old man was. When he was young, he was not as bad-


    tempered as he was now.


    ring at her, Felix said, "You are really my good daughter. For so many years, not only have you


    not said a word to the Myers Family, but you have also bewitched Jimmy, who is now eager to deal


    with our Myers Family. You are really my good daughter! Did you n this when I asked you to


    marry Jimmy? Have you always wanted to find someone who can threaten the Myers Family?"


    Immediately, Ariah understood why Felix was so angry. He had been embarrassed by Jimmy who


    had tried to protect her. To make it worse, he believed that Jimmy had been instigated by Ariah to


    challenge his authority. Since he could not do anything to Jimmy, he could only vent his anger on


    her.


    After all these years, she had long gotten used to these people treating her like this. In an indifferent


    manner, she responded, "Jimmy is my husband, so he would definitely help me when someone


    bullied me. There was no one around me when I was bullied in the past. Are you not happy to see


    that someone is here to protect me now?"


    Felix''s face suddenly turned dark. How could he not sense the sarcasm and ridicule of Ariah? As


    rage spiked, he raised his hand and was about to beat her...


    "Stop it!"


    Ariah yelled and dodged Felix''s p. "Didn''t Jimmy warn you that I''m his wife? If you hit me now,


    aren''t you afraid that you''ll be in trouble?!"


    Felix''s face froze when he heard that. Staring at her in disbelief, he wondered since when Ariah,


    who had always been so quiet, would openly resist him.


    As Ariah turned around and pushed open the door, she saw Jimmy leaning against the wall and


    looked at her with his prating eyes.

 Chapter 469

    Chapter 469


    Ariah was stunned for a moment, for she did not expect Jimmy to be here. How long had he been


    standing here?


    As she cleared her throat, she slowly walked toward him. "W-Why are you smoking outside the


    study?"


    After staring at her for a moment, he put the cigarette down and said lightly, "Has the conversation


    ended?"


    "Er..."


    "Let''s go if there''s nothing else."


    "OK."


    Ariah took a deep breath and followed Jimmy downstairs. She wondered why his emotions were


    quite different now. Could it be that he had overheard her conversation with Felix in the study?


    Why was there to be angry about it even if he had overheard it?


    Since she was thinking about this, she was a little absent-minded while walking. It was not until she


    went downstairs that she heard Lindsey''s sobs.


    Ariah was shocked. Why was Lindsey crying?


    Wasn''t she always pampered by Felix? Ariah had never seen her crying, but why was she crying


    today?


    Out of curiosity, Ariah wanted to show Lindsey her concern. However, before she could do so, she


    had been dragged out of the house by Jimmy.


    "Ouch!" Ariah stumbled because of his pull. "Mom, we''ll be leaving now. I''ll visit you again when


    we''re free!"


    When Dakota heard that, she ran out and reminded them, "Drive carefully. It''s getting dark now."


    "Got it!"


    Lindsey was still sobbing in the living room, so Dakota immediately went back and asked her why


    she was crying. Nevertheless, she just kept crying with her hands holding her neck.


    Dakota had never seen this scene before, so she did not what to do at the moment.


    On the way back, Jimmy was also silent. After driving for a while, Ariah couldn''t help but ask, "Since


    you were downstairs just now, you should know why Lindsey was crying, right?"


    There was no response from Jimmy.


    That piqued Ariah''s curiosity.


    Did he get angry again? How could he ignore her


    like this?


    Following a cough, she asked, "Are you okay?"


    After ncing at her for a brief moment from the corners of his eyes, he quickly looked away.


    He must have been irked by something.


    Was it because he had overheard the conversation between her and her father outside the stud?


    Had his self-esteem been hurt?


    As she curled her lips, she sighed and said, "Alright, I admit that I married you because I wanted to


    curry favor with the Hudsons. At that time, Felix wanted me to marry you and serve you well so that


    I could be close to your family. I did that so that my mother could lead an easier life in our family..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jimmy suddenly interrupted her before she could finish her words. He suddenly turned the steering


    wheel and stopped the car at the side of the road. Then, he pressed his body against her in the


    passenger seat. Looking at her with a pair of dark eyes, he said, "Who asked you to exin


    yourself?!1''


    Ariah was dumbfounded. "A-Aren''t you angry after overhearing our conversation?"


    Following a sneer, he said, "Of course I know Felix''s schemes. The Myers Family is getting worse


    day by day. He wanted to marry his daughter to our family so that my father could support him from


    time to time in the officialdom. It is obvious that he wants to take advantage of their old friendship..."


    Ariah was startled. It turned out that the Hudson Family had long known about her father''s n. It


    was just that they ignored the plot against them.


    The Myers Family had been overestimating themselves, so there must be some reason for its


    decline.


    "I- If you''re not angry over this, then what''s the reason?" Ariah was trapped in his embrace and


    couldn''t move. As the temperature of his body was burning her through her clothes, she was


    frightened by his fierce gaze.


    Lifting up her chin, he whispered, "Lindsey said that you cheated on me after our marriage. How


    could I not be angry after hearing that?"


    The words shocked Ariah. Was that why Lindsey was crying in the living room?


    "W-What did you do to her?"


    Lindsey was a delicate girl with a temper. If she was bullied, everyone in the Myers Family would


    know it, but why did she endure her grievances this time around?


    "Do you care about her?" Jimmy scoffed. "Didn''t you notice that your sister is interested in me?"


    Ariah was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. "That''s impossible. Back then, the Myers


    Family had intended to marry Lindsey off to you, but she didn''t agree. If she liked you, why didn''t


    she marry you back then..."


    "Have you ever cheated on me?"


    Jimmy didn''t bother to listen to her nonsense, and he directly interrupted her with his question.


    Lindsey''s words had been engraved n his mind. Allegedly, Ariah already had a man she loved a


    long time ago. If it wasn''t for her mother, the person she wanted to marry was definitely that other


    man...


    Lindsey also said that Ariah was still in touch with the man she loved all these years, and something


    must have happened between the two of them...


    Jimmy was tortured by his doubts, especially when he believed that Ariah had been pursued by


    Ro. If she still loved that other man, did that mean she had had sex with him... Jimmy''s thoughts


    ran wild at the moment.


    It was no wonder that she had remained so calm after learning about the affair between him and


    Anna. She had never cared about him in her heart...


    That exined why she didn''t care about what he was doing behind her.


    Staring at her for a moment, he said, "Ariah, how many more things do you have to hide from me?"


    How many secrets did she have?


    "I swear that I have nothing to do with Ro..."


    "I didn''t ask you about Ro!"


    "Then who are you talking about?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    There was a time when she was drunk and unconsciouslyy on the same bed with Ro, which


    was then unfortunately discovered by Jimmy.


    Just then, Jimmy''s hand moved to her chest. Flustered, Ariah pped his hand away; she would


    never give him any chance to do those things in the car!


    "Who exactly is the man that you love?" Jimmy asked while pointing at her chest.


    "W-What did you say?"


    "Lindsey told me that you had a sweetheart before you married me. Who was that? Did I destroy


    your original n?"


    Stunned, she muttered to herself, "How did Lindsey know that..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jimmy''s expression suddenly turned cold. When Ariah came


    back to her senses, she hurriedly exined, "That''s all in the past. I''ve long forgotten about these


    things. Do you believe Lindsey''s words? Why are you so silly?"


    How could he be so silly as to believe what Lindsey said?


    After Ariah finished speaking, Jimmy was stunned for a few seconds and pushed her away


    forcefully, after which he sat up straight so that he could start the car.


    He put on a stern expression as his lips were pursed tightly. Veins could be seen bulging from the


    back of his hands that were holding the steering wheel.


    It seemed that he was trying to suppress some sort of emotion.


    Tilting her head, she looked at him in a daze. What was wrong with this guy? Why was he so


    angry?


    Didn''t he act like he was trying to catch her red-handed? Why did he look like he was trying to


    suppress his feelings now?


    When he returned home, he remained silent and directly strode into the bathroom to take a shower.


    When he came out a few minutester, Ariah still didn''t know what was wrong with him. His dark


    face suggested that he did not wish anyone to approach him, so she didn''t dare to provoke him...


    After taking her pajamas, she went into the


    bathroom.


    Her hair was wet after taking a shower. Suddenly, her body was pulled over by Jimmy. Before she


    could react to what had happened, he had started to kiss her like a maniac.


    "Umm..."

 Chapter 470

    Chapter 470


    Ariah didn''t know what was wrong with this man who suddenly kissed her. Even a maniac wouldn''t


    be as crazy as he was.


    Rolling her eyes speechlessly, Ariah reached out her hand to push him away. As if sensing her


    displeasure, Jimmy''s gentle movement suddenly became intense, and the thin piece of her pajamas


    was soon torn into pieces.


    D*mn it...


    As rage welled up in her chest, she pushed Jimmy away and roared, "What''s wrong with you?!"


    He was stunned for a moment as he did not expect that he could tear her skirt off so easily. Her


    naked body was like a mermaid which exuded endless temptation on the beach...


    There was no way that he could resist the temptation of her exquisite figure on the bed.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed as his dark eyes became unfathomable.


    Ariah knew what this expression meant. Before she could move, Jimmy''s heavy body had already


    pressed on her. "Hey, why don''t you wear anything? Are you doing it on purpose?" His hoarse,


    passionate voice rang in her ears.


    As Ariah''s face turned red, she lifted her leg to kick him. "Get out of my way!"


    In response, Jimmy skilfully raised his hand and held her ankle. "Don''t move!" His eyes were fierce


    as he barked at her.


    Right now, she felt that he was suppressing his anger, which he wanted to vent on her. How could


    she allow herself to be intimate with him in such a situation? She thus kicked his lower abdomen


    and bit down hard on his shoulder.


    He instantly hissed in pain.


    A fresh swell of fury thus rose in him. Was she courting death by provoking him?


    Raising his hand, he gave Ariah a hard p. She was stunned by his abrupt reaction, which


    plunged her into great humiliation.


    "Jimmy, you b*stard. I will never let you go!"


    While screaming in anger, she jumped up in agitation without putting her clothes on. She wanted to


    fight him to the death, but suddenly she heard a cracking sound as something held her hand tightly.


    As Ariah looked up, she was so angry that her entire body was shaking.


    This b*stard had handcuffed her on the bed!


    Why did he do that? Did he think she was a


    criminal?


    Suppressing her emotions, she spoke to him with a low voice, "Let go of me."


    Since she could no longer resist him now, he slowly unbuttoned his clothes.


    That undoubtedly drove her mad. "Let go of me! Can you hear me?"


    Nevertheless, without saying anything, Jimmy only stared at her with his burning eyes.


    "What the hell do you think you are doing? You''re just a pervert..." She was really gripped by


    helplessness now.


    While cursing him, she was suddenly kissed by him in an intense manner. He held her so tightly that


    there was no way for her to break free from him.


    As the madness subsided, she was so tired that she fell asleep. Upon heaving a sigh of relief,


    Jimmy stood up and found the key to unlock the handcuffs.


    Her skin was fair, so her wrist was red after being handcuffed for two hours. A trace of distress soon


    shed across his eyes as he noticed that.


    He knew that Ariah had a slight obsession with cleanliness. With her sticky body, she definitely


    wouldn''t be able to sleep well. Therefore, he carefully picked her up and carried her into the


    bathroom.


    After bathing her, he ced her on the couch. The clumsy Jimmy then changed the messy sheets


    into clean andfortable ones, which he had never done before. It was only when the bed was


    clean that he carried her back to bed.


    Her regr breathing suggested how exhausted she must have been, which also exined why


    she was sound asleep.


    Jimmy, however, couldn''t fall asleep, so he sat by the bed and stared at her face for a long time.


    He had always been calm and restrained, but Lindsey''s words unsettled him earlier on today.


    Who was the man that she cared about so much? He worried about that so much that he was


    sulking over that for the rest of the day.


    He did not care about it in the beginning, so why did he be so agitated now? Undeniably, he


    must have fallen in love with Ariah.


    From the moment they got married, he knew clearly that he had no feelings for her. Although they


    had lived for so many years and had done whatever they should do, he was very sure that he still


    had no feelings for her.


    Instead of describing him as not loving Ariah, it would be more appropriate to describe him as a


    heartless man, who had witnessed how people were killed very frequently. Therefore, it was


    inevitable for others to find him aloof.


    However, love would always render one weak. When there was a crack on one''s armor, one could


    be killed by the enemy very easily.


    He married Ariah because the Hudson Family wanted a grandchild, which meant Ariah was just a


    child-bearing machine...


    How could he fall in love with a child- making machine? Jimmy was thinking about this issue as he


    sat by the bed.


    Jimmy woke up because of the vibration of his phone under his pillow. However, Ariah was still


    sound asleep. Maybe she had been exhausted by the physical tormentst night.


    After grabbing his phone, he got down from the bed and quietly left the room.


    "Hello, Director Sherlock?" It was a call from the director. Jimmy sat on the sofa and pressed his


    swelling temple. "Why did you call me so early in the morning? This is so unusual."


    Director Sherlock''s voice was deep on the phone. "You''re awake?"


    "I was awakened by you."


    "Since you''re awake now, pleasee to the station. I have something to talk to you."


    "What is it that can''t be discussed on the phone? It''s not nice to pull people out of bed in such a cold


    winter..."


    "Jimmy, I''m not joking with you. I''ll give you half an hour toe to the police station. Do you hear


    me?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Jimmy sobered up and realized that things seemed to be serious. Director Sherlock''s


    reaction was not right, and he had never seen him acting like this.


    "Okay."


    Without hesitation, Jimmy rushed to the bathroom and said, "I''ll be there in half an hour."


    Just then, Ariah opened her eyes. She was surprised to find that there was no one by her side. The


    ce Jimmy was lying was no longer warm, which meant he had left quite some time ago.


    Thinking about what happenedst night, Ariah buried her face in the bed and cursed him a beast


    with a red face. Then, she got up with her aching waist.


    She had slept so soundly, for she was really tired. When she finished tidying herself up, she


    prepared a simple breakfast, after which she heard some noise at the door.


    Ariah was startled when saw that it was Jimmy.


    She was still angry, so she snorted and ignored the man who had got out of the room early in the


    morning.


    When she came to the living room, she realized that there was something wrong with him.


    With a frown, she called out, "Jimmy?"


    Nheless, Jimmy didn''t seem to hear her, for he didn''t even turn his head.


    Putting the bowl and spoon down, she got up and walked toward him. As she came to the man''s


    side, she subconsciously reached out her hand to touch his arm. Suddenly, he cold-heartedly


    waved her hand away.


    Ariah was stunned.

 Chapter 471

    Chapter 471


    A wave of pain came from the back of Ariah''s hand after she was pushed by Jimmy. Rubbing the


    back of her hand, she took a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    She tried to suppress her anger.


    Without answering her, he sat on the couch and started smoking.


    That irked Ariah, for she would never be able to tolerate the behaviors of the moody man.


    "Stop smoking!"


    As rage surged through her, she strode forward and took the cigarette from his hand. After throwing


    it aside, she said, "Are you still angry because of what happened yesterday? You''re simply too


    ridiculous. Is there a need to be angry because of a small matter from a few years ago? Do you


    want to know who the man is? Alright, I''ll tell you, you know that man!" She was so angry that her


    chest was heaving she yelled at him.


    With a frown, he asked, "Really? Do I know him?"


    Pursing her lips, she started recalling the past, especially the man whom Jimmy also knew.


    It was just that she had kept it in her heart all this time and did not tell Jimmy about it.


    "Could it be Stanley?" Jimmy scratched his hair. "Is it true that you liked him before? Stanley''s a


    mncholic person. What on earth do you like about him?"


    "Who said it was Stanley?"From N?velDrama.Org.


    Some gossipers spread the rumor that Ariah used to like Stanley. However, that was merely her


    affection for Stanley; it was not the kind of love between a man and a woman.


    Jimmy curled up the corners of his mouth as he wanted to utter, in the end. Instead, he only lowered


    his head and sighed.


    Ariah thus raised her eyebrows and looked at him.


    Since he had not lifted his head, she could not see his expression while he was scratching his hair.


    Standing on the side, she could sense some sort of emotion from him.


    Apparently, he was thinking about something that troubled him very much.


    What was it that perturbed him?


    While she looked at him in a daze, he suddenly made a move. Looking up at her, he asked, "Have


    you taken your breakfast?"


    "I haven''t finished it."


    "Let''s go. I''ll eat with you. I''m hungry now."


    After hearing that, she pursed her lips and followed him in silence.


    The two of them ate in silence, which was something unusual, for Jimmy always ate as fast as he


    could. However, he was extremely slow today as if this was hisst meal, which he cherished very


    much.


    She wanted to say something, but in the end, she forced herself to swallow her words.


    Half an hourter, the two of them slowly finished their simple breakfast. When she went to the


    kitchen to wash the dishes, he said, "Let me do it."


    Ariah was shocked.


    This was the first time Jimmy had offered to help her since they got married.


    Jimmy was somewhat a misogynist, and he never liked to do help her with the house chores. He


    was even more disdainful of doing these things when they first got married. It was after being


    scolded by Ariah that he stepped into the kitchen unwillingly.


    Nevertheless, he had never taken the initiative to help her, like what he did today.


    Ariah silently watched his back as he walked into the kitchen. She was trying to guess what


    happened to him.


    Ten minutester, Jimmy came out of the kitchen and wiped his hands. "I''ll take you to a ce."


    "Where?"


    "You''ll know when you get there. Get changed first."


    She nodded upon thinking for a moment.


    Once she changed her clothes, she saw him standing at the entrance while shoving something into


    his pocket. Ariah could not see what it was, and he didn''t say anything about it either. "Let''s go," he


    said.


    Ariah thus followed him out the door.


    On the way, she asked, "I woke up early and didn''t see you. Where did you go?"


    "Oh, you were still asleep at that time. Director Sherlock called me and asked me to go back to the


    police station."


    "I thought you would be on leave these few days."


    "Yes, you''re right, but there''s something important to attend to, so I have to go back to the office."


    "Can you tell me what it is?"


    Jimmy fell silent. After a long while, he said, "I''ll tell you when it''s time." Following a pause, he


    added, "It''s a bit far away. Would you like to lie down for a while?"


    Shaking her head silently, she turned around and looked out of the window, feeling a little annoyed.


    She was certain that Jimmy was hiding something from her, which he didn''t want to tell her.


    Since the journey was quite long, she fell asleep while thinking about him.


    After a long time, she suddenly opened her eyes and saw Jimmy staring at her without blinking.


    Pausing for a moment, she asked, "How long have I been asleep?"


    Upon retracting his gaze, he answered, "It''s been almost an hour."


    "Why don''t you wake me up?"


    "You were sound asleep, so I didn''t want to wake you up."


    That rendered her speechless.


    Rubbing her eyes, she sat up straight and asked, "What kind of ce is this..."


    Before she could finish her words, she had noticed a familiar ce outside the window.


    It was the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Stunned, she turned her head and looked at him, "Why do you bring me here?"


    After taking out a stack of documents, he replied indifferently, "Ariah, let''s get a divorce."


    Startled, she stared at him in disbelief. She must have been hallucinating, or else he would never


    say that he wanted to get a divorce since he was the one who had been trying to keep her by his


    side.


    Ariah was so shocked that sheughed and said, "Are you out of your mind..."


    "I know what I am doing, and I''m serious." Jimmy then looked up at her and added, "Ariah, we can''t


    stay together."


    "Why?" Ariah asked, holding back her emotions.


    "There''s no reason."


    "You are lying!" Ariah couldn''t control herself and roared. "It was you who didn''t want to divorce


    before this. Now that I want to stay with you, you suddenly want to get a divorce. Jimmy, are you


    kidding me?"


    Putting on a stolid expression, he said, "Do you think I''m joking now? No matter what you think, I


    will never change my decision!"


    Instantly, Ariah broke down and wailed, "What do you mean by that? Tell me properly. Did


    something happen to you..."


    "Nothing," Jimmy interrupted her impatiently. "I''ll ask you for thest time. Do you agree to the


    divorce?" "No, if you don''t make yourself clear, I will never leave you!"


    As Ariah shouted out the words in her heart, tears rolled down her cheeks. She had been


    wondering why his behavior was so strange this morning. From the moment he entered the house,


    he had been nning to divorce her. The thought literally broke her heart.


    Staring at her for a moment, he retorted, "Do you really want to know the truth? Well, I want to


    divorce you because I can''t tolerate the fact that you have slept with Ro. You are dirty, and I can''t


    stand it, so I have to divorce you!"


    He understood Ariah''s personality very well. If he didn''t say something harsh, she definitely wouldn''t


    let him go.

 Chapter 472

    Chapter 472


    Ariah waspletely stunned on the spot. Her eyes were filled with disbelief while staring at him.


    What had he just said?


    Did he really think that she was filthy?


    Was that just a joke?


    She didn''t believe that he would be so mean. There was no way that he would be such a disgusting


    man!


    "S-Say it again!" Ariah stared at him with her eyes wide open "Repeat what you have just told me!"


    Jimmy sneered, "Wasn''t that clear enough? Ariah, you''re just..."


    Suddenly, a crisp pping sound was heard.


    Before he could finish his vulgar words, she had already pped his face.


    Staring at him coldly, she yelled, "You don''t have the right to call me filthy!"


    How foolish was she to feel that she should live with him again, regardless of the past conflicts?


    Was it all just because of the incident when she had been kidnapped?


    She was indeed a fool! Regret poured through her at the moment.


    Since he was so ruthless, she would not show him any mercy as well.


    After wiping off the tears, she suppressed her selfme and barked, "Do you want to divorce me?


    Well, listen carefully, I will divorce you now."


    Then, she opened the door and strode toward the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    All the staff members were having their break now, so she could only sit on the chair and wait for


    them to return. She recalled the time when Jimmy used all sorts of methods to prevent her from


    divorcing him. After the hustle that time, she was here again tounch the same revenge against


    the heartless man.


    It was really ironic.


    The two of them were exceptionally silent, and the atmosphere seemed to have been frozen.


    In the end, Jimmy could not wait any longer, so he got up and made a call, after which two staff


    members rushed over. The one who looked like a leader shook Jimmy''s hand politely while his eyes


    kept roaming between Ariah and Jimmy.


    "Deputy Director Hudson, w-why don''t you talk to her at home..." the man tried to persuade him.


    "There''s no need," Jimmy said brusquely. "Go settle the paperwork."


    Since they were determined to get a divorce, the man could only silently bring them to the counter.


    The staff member quickly prepared some documents and stamped them. "Please sign your names


    here."


    Once taking over the pen, Jimmy signed without hesitation.


    Ariah held the pen and was lost in thought, for she would no longer have anything to do with him


    after she signed on the documents.


    She seemed to be hesitant, but when she saw how determined Jimmy had been, the corners of her


    mouth twitched before she let out a bitterugh.


    Why should she still think of him then?


    Clenching her pen tightly, Ariah lowered her head and signed with a stolid expression.


    After that, she dropped the pen and left.


    While she was waiting for a taxi on the side of the road, Jimmy''s car stopped beside her. As he


    stepped out of the car, his tall figure cast a shadow on her. "Get into the car. Let me send you


    home."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Officer Hudson, I''m not the kind of woman who can still be friends with my ex- husband after


    divorce. From now on, I will have nothing to do with you, so please stay away from me as far as you


    can. Don''t appear in front of me again!"


    Jimmy''s gaze was fixed on her, his eyes dark and aggressive. Without uttering a single word, Ariah


    raised her head to stare back into his eyes.


    After a while, Jimmy looked away and responded coldly, "It''s up to you."


    Then, he drove his car away.


    Left on the main road, she found the wind blowing against her exceptionally chilly.


    When the doorbell rang, Sharon was teaching her two children reading and learning. She had


    already been discharged for a few days, and she had almost recovered from her injuries. Right now,


    she only needed to lie down at home and rest.


    "Mom, someone is out there."


    Sadie''s attention was not on the book. The moment she heard the doorbell, she immediately got up.


    "Mom, you can continue teaching Seamus. I''m going to open the door."


    She was not tall, so how could she open the door?


    Shaking her head, Sharon chuckled and opened the door. She was surprised to see that it was


    Ariah, whom she had not met for a few days.


    "Ariah, why are you here?"


    "Don''t you wee me?" "Of course not..." Sharon immediately pulled her in. "It''s cold outside.


    Come in, I''ll make you a cup of tea."


    Even in the cold winter, the house equipped with a heater was warm andfortable.


    Ariah''s hands and feet were cold. She had indeed stood outside for a very long time, and her lips


    had be very pale. It wasn''t until she took a few sips of hot tea that she slowly came back to


    life.


    Seamus saw that Ariah''s teeth were chattering although she was holding a teacup in her hands, so


    he ran to the bedroom and took out a small nket to cover her. Ariah was moved by his act and


    said, "You are so kind. I love you very much."


    Upon hearing that, Sadie asked in jealousy, "What about me? Don''t you love me?"


    Before Ariah could say anything, Seamus held Sadie''s forehead and said, "Don''t make any more


    trouble. I''ll read a book to you in the room."


    After that, he pulled Sadie away so that the adults could have a chance to speak.


    Following a sigh, Ariah said, "Sharon, I''m really envious of you for having two cute little children."


    "You can also give birth to your own children," Sharon replied with a smile.


    Pulling up the corners of her mouth, Ariah lowered her head and took a sip of hot tea.


    Just then, Liam and Stanley walked out of the study with a serious expression as if they had been


    talking about something serious.


    Upon seeing Ariah, Liam raised his eyebrows. "Hey, you''re here too?"


    Knowing how freakish Liam used to be, Ariah didn''t even bother to nce at him, so she just


    pretended that he didn''t exist.


    Irked, Liam sneered. "You''re indeed very lofty. No wonder you can''t even make Jimmy stay. Aren''t


    you afraid that he will divorce you?"


    "Shut up!"


    Thest sentencepletely hit Ariah''s Achilles'' heel. Her expression changed as she threw the


    cup at Liam without hesitation.


    "Calm down, Ariah."


    Sharon wanted to stop her, but it was toote, for Ariah''s cup had already been slung over Liam''s


    body.


    He did not expect that this woman would be so feisty. As he was sshed with tea, anger


    immediately shed through his eyes.


    Looking at Liam''s expression, Sharon knew that he had been enraged. She was afraid that he


    would hit Ariah, so she subconsciously stood between the two of them.


    Nevertheless, as soon as she got up, she was pulled back and fell into Stanley''s arms.


    In a low voice, he warned, "Stay still!"


    The wound on her back had not recovered yet, so he was worried that she might be hurt again.


    Sharon was leaning against his chest as she was hugged by him. The scent from his body made


    her drooping eyshes tremble. Without uttering anything, she cially pushed him away.

 Chapter 473

    Chapter 473


    As Sharon broke free of Stanley, he silently narrowed his dark eyes and frowned in displeasure.


    Standing on the side, she did not look at him at all as though he was not present.


    Two days ago, they had a quarrel and had not been talking to each other until now.


    Suppressing her anger, Sharon pressed the corners of her mouth and didn''t want to get too close to


    him.


    On the other side, Ariah and Liam were on the verge of a fight. Both of them had explosive tempers,


    and neither of them would let the other off. Liam wasn''t a gentlemanly individual, while Ariah


    couldn''t stand a pervert like him, so the two of them were desperate to get rid of each other.


    Sharon was afraid that they would start fighting, so she immediately stood between the two, "Why


    are you staring at each other? Be a gentleman, Liam. Is there a need to bicker with Ariah? If you


    hurt my injured part, my two children won''t let you go!"


    At the same time, Seamus and Sadie were observing them by the side with their dark eyes


    wide open.


    In this case, no matter how much Liam and Ariah hated each other, they would try to control


    themselves.


    Even if they did not care about Sharon, they still could not just fight before the two innocent


    children.


    Flicking the water droplets off his clothes, Liam said, "Fine, I won''t argue with you. Don''t ever try to


    provoke me next time. Even if you''re Jimmy''s wife, I still won''t let you go if you dare to challenge


    me!"


    In response, Ariah rolled her eyes and yelled, "Jimmy has nothing to do with me now. We''re already


    divorced!"


    "What?!"


    Instantly, shock vibrated through Sharon''s body as she stared at Ariah in disbelief.


    Even Stanley and Liam could not ept what they had just heard, for they quickly turned their


    heads to look at Ariah.


    Ariah felt ufortable under their stares, as if she had done something disgraceful. Therefore,


    she red at them with a frown. "What are you looking at? That man is not a good husband, which


    was why I divorced him. Is there anything wrong with it?"


    Jimmy was not a good husband?


    Upon hearing the words, Liam couldn''t hold back any longer. "You already knew that he kept a


    mistress outside?"


    Stunned, she sneered coldly. Everyone knew that Jimmy had another woman out there, and only a


    fool like her would think of getting back together with him.


    Rubbing his temples, Stanley looked at Liam, warning him not to utter anything. Therefore, Liam


    shrugged his shoulders and stop giving anyments.


    "You can rest here tonight." Stanley''s gaze shifted toward Sharon, but she turned her head and


    stared at the wall instead. The veins on Stanley''s forehead were bulging as he suppressed his


    anger. "I''ll get someone to send dinner to youter. I believe that the two of you have a lot of things


    to say, so I won''t disturb you."


    After that, he gave Liam a push and motioned for him to scram. Upon taking the car keys, he said a


    few words to the two kids and stepped out of the house.


    He moved so swiftly that he didn''t even nce at Sharon.


    Seeing how heartless he was, Sharon bit her lips hard.


    Obviously, Seamus sensed the awkward atmosphere among the adults. After thinking for a


    moment, he said, "Mom, Dad said there''s something that he needs to deal with. He told you not to


    worry as he''ll be back soon."


    Sharon harrumphed upon hearing that.


    Ariah had something on her mind, so she didn''t notice the conflict between Sharon and Stanley. It


    wasn''t until Sharon gave her a ss of water that she came to her senses.


    "No, thanks."


    Perhaps she was still not thirsty.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Since Ariah did not move, Sharon had no choice but to put the ss aside. "Ariah, have you really


    divorced Jimmy?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you serious?"


    Sharon wondered whether it was because the two of them had a quarrel again. Did Ariah make the


    decision out of rage?


    Silently, Ariah directly took out the divorce certificate, which shocked Sharon.


    How could she get a divorce so fast?


    Startled, Sharon was speechless for a moment and did not know what to reply. After a long while,


    she opened her mouth and said, "I..." "I am okay."


    Ariah interrupted her very brusquely.


    Sharon sighed because she would never be as determined as Ariah, who could be assertive and


    ruthless in certain aspects. She was not sure whether she could be as calm as Ariah if the same


    problem befell her.


    "We don''t need to rely on another person to continue our lives." That was what Ariah had always


    said.


    Therefore, without Jimmy, Ariah would still be able to lead a wonderful life.


    Soon, it was time for bed, and Stanley had note back, although Sharon had gone to the


    hallway and checked for several times.


    At around 10 p.m., Stanley gave them a call, but it was Seamus who picked up the phone.


    "Where are you now? Mom is so anxious."


    That rendered her speechless.


    What did he mean by that? She was not anxious at all!


    She didn''t know what Stanley had mentioned on the other end of the phone because Seamus


    suddenly asked, "Really?"


    After a while, Seamus put down the phone and told Sharon, "Dad said he''s noting back tonight


    because he''s at Grandma''s house. He asked us to go to bed early. Don''t wait for him."


    Sharon stared at him nkly for a while before she nodded. "Alright, let''s go then. You and Sadie


    can take a bath first."


    Around 11 p.m., the children slept in one rom, while Sharon and Ariah slept in the other.


    In the middle of the night, Sharon was woken up by a sob. As she lost her drowsiness, she rubbed


    her eyes and realized something shocking.


    Ariah was crying.


    Sharon didn''t dare to move, for she was afraid that she would disturb Ariah, which could be quite


    embarrassing.


    To retain her dignity, Ariah could pretend to be indifferent in front of everyone, but she was still


    vulnerable when she was alone.


    Sharon did not dare to breathe heavily either. Pretending that she did not hear that, she closed her


    eyes to make herself sleep.


    When she woke up the next day, there was no one by her side. Just then, she heard some voices


    outside, so she got up to take a look. Ariah and the two children were happily watching television.


    There was a smile on Ariah''s face as if the sobbing sound she heardst night was merely a dream.


    Sharon had spent the entire day with Ariah, who had just divorced her husband, or else something


    might happen to Ariah.


    She used to believe that Ariah would be okay, but what happenedst night indicated that Ariah was


    quite fragile deep down in her heart.


    At night, she received a call from Liam. "Sharon, I''m with Stanley now. He''s entertaining a few


    ladies by my side. Are you interested ining over to take a look?"


    Sharon''s first reaction was to curse this person who tried to sow discord. She would not be so


    stupid as to be tricked by him.


    Since she remained silent, Liam added, "Besides, Jimmy is also having fun with a few young,


    beautifuldies. Are you sure you don''t want toe over?"

 Chapter 474

    Chapter 474


    Liam seemed to be very delighted at the situation. Even if Sharon didn''t see him, she could still


    imagine his expression on the other side.


    Sharon didn''t want to bother him because she believed that Stanley wouldn''t betray her despite


    their strained rtionship.


    As for Jimmy... That was quite hard to believe.


    Jimmy hadmitted a simr mistake before. Now that both of them had divorced, Sharon was


    worried that he would start seeking pleasure.


    If Ariah saw what Jimmy was doing, would she immediately give up on him?


    Sharon hesitated whether he should tell Ariah about it. "You''ve been staring at me for quite some


    time. Who''s the one that made the call?" asked Ariah.


    As she raised her eyebrow, she said, "Was it Jimmy?"


    Why did he have to call Sharon? It was not that he did not have Ariah''s phone number.


    "N-No, it''s not Jimmy. It''s Liam."


    "Why did that pervert call you?"


    "He told me something..."


    "What is it?"


    "Umm... Nothing important." If what Liam said was true, would Ariah faint upon learning it?


    Women were always like this. Although they said that they didn''t care, they would still not be able to


    ept that their former husbands were having fun right after the divorce.


    "You''re dodging my gaze. What is it that you''re hiding from me?" Ariah was smart and immediately


    saw through Sharon''s guilt. Narrowing her eyes, she snatched the phone from Sharon''s hand and


    asked Liam, "What did you say to Sharon? Did you want to do something to her again?"


    Ariah knew what Liam had done to Sharon. Now that Sharon was her friend, Ariah tried to protect


    her from any harm.


    She would never let the pervert bully Sharon.


    Upon hearing her voice, Liam smiled mockingly. "Since you''re here, let me tell you that Jimmy is


    having fun with youngdies at a nightclub. Be quick if you want toe over."


    After telling her the address, Liam hung up.


    When Sharon took the phone from Ariah''s hand, she saw that Ariah''s expression was a little dark.


    "Are you okay?''


    Taking in a deep breath, Ariah asked, "Did Liam call to tell you that Jimmy is having fun with other


    ladies outside?"


    "I..."


    "Was that what he told you?"


    "Y-Yes."


    Following a nod, she said, "Please take care of the two children at home. I have something to do, so


    I need to excuse myself now."


    It must be something rted to Jimmy, so Sharon hurriedly responded, "Ariah, I''ll go with you."


    "What did you say?" she asked with a frown.


    "I''ll apany you!"


    "Don''t mess around, you''re not allowed to follow me!"


    Sharon was very worried about her friend. "I don''t care. I must go with you."


    Putting her hand on her forehead, Ariah sighed as she understood that Sharon was worried about


    herself. After thinking about it, she said, "Sharon, I just want to figure out what''s going on. I might


    fight with him when I''m provoked. It''s dangerous if you go there, and the matter has nothing to do


    with you, so why do you still want to go?''


    "I''m going to deal with him as well!"


    What had she just said?


    Ariah looked at her speechlessly.


    "Liam called and told me that Stanley is also having fun with women, so I''m going to apany


    you there. At that time, I might even need your help to beat up that scumbag!"


    At the nightclub, Stanley, who had been cursed, sneezed with his brows tightly knitted together.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Upon hearing Sharon''s exnation, Ariah said, "What? Stanley is there as well?"


    "Yes!"


    This matter was not so simple now. Once Ariah took a deep breath, she suppressed her emotions


    and inquired, "If you go with me, who will take care of the two children?"


    "I can call Anthony and ask him toe over. He lives nearby, so it won''t take too much time."


    Ariah could only nod her head in agreement.


    On the other side, something was going to happen at the club.


    The manager of the club, who was standing in front of the door, was trembling with fear. He was


    very nervous now because almost all the most powerful men in Beachmarsh City were here. If there


    was something wrong, he would definitely lose his job.


    The few men in the room were drinking. One of them was Jimmy, who kept drinking in order to


    drown his sorrows.


    On the other hand, Stanley''s body had deeply sunken into the couch. Half of his face was hidden in


    the dark, and no one could see his expression. However, everyone could tell that he was seething


    with rage. Even thedy sitting next to him was frightened by his aura and dared not make her


    advances.


    Liam raised his eyebrows as he looked at the two men who were obviously drinking in a bad mood.


    He could understand Jimmy''s situation. It must be an ufortable transition for him to end the


    marriage, which was why he had been drinking non-stop for a long time.


    Nevertheless, what was going on with Stanley? He had stayed in thepany all day and attended


    a few meetings. Allegedly, he had not only reprimanded the managers, but also shouted at the other


    employees, which caused everyone to work in fear.


    Just as Liam was about to pour him some liquor, a young miss sitting next to Stanley raised her


    eyebrows and asked, "You won''t get drunk even if you drink ten bottles of that liquor. Why don''t you


    try this?"


    Upon hearing the suggestion, Stanley lifted his eyes, and his gaze was sharp. He didn''t look like he


    was drunk at all.


    Without uttering another word, Liam poured him the liquor rmended by thedy. "Try it."


    In response, Stanley picked up his ss and took a sip.


    The taste of the liquor was nd, but the sensation was strong. There were even traces of


    fragrance in his mouth after drinking it, which made him approve of the quality of the liquor.


    Raising his head, he gulped it down without hesitation.


    Liam thus filled his ss again before asking the question that he was most interested in. "Did you


    quarrel with Sharon?"


    When he went to Stanley''s home yesterday, he vaguely felt that something wasn''t right, but he


    didn''t ask because something was going on back then. Considering the current situation, Liam felt


    that his conjecture wasn''t too far off from the truth.


    The only person who could make him frown was none other than Sharon.


    "Tell me, what''s the conflict between the two of you? I mighte up with some ideas for you,"


    Liam tempted him.


    When Stanley heard that, he sneered. "I know what you''re thinking. You will never get the chance to


    make fun of us. Shoo!" "We''re all family. It''s too harsh to say that. I''m here to help you..."


    "Are you helping us? Or are you trying to take the advantage of us?"


    Liam was choked by his words. Shrugging his shoulders, he took another sip, and his eyes became


    more charming. "If you understand me well, you''ll know what I''m thinking about."


    Words of warning rang in the air before Stanley could react to the situation.

 Chapter 475

    Chapter 475


    Staring at Liam, Stanley warned, "Don''t even think of doing anything to Sharon, or else don''t me


    me for hurting you!"


    "Oh, how are you going to deal with me?" Liam raised his brows out of curiosity. "Are you going to


    get rid of me like how you got rid of Shawn? Are you going to kill me aboard so that nobody will


    know about the crime?"


    Suddenly, Stanley ced ss heavily on the table as he sat up straight with a daunting aura. The


    atmosphere was stifling when everyone noticed his posture.


    Moving his body, Liam leaned back and said, "Why did you get angry? I didn''t do anything to you."


    As Stanley red at him coldly, he asked, "Do you really like Sharon?"


    Liam nodded and responded, "To be honest, I really like her. I got close to her in the beginning


    because I wanted to take revenge on you. However, after interacting with her for a long time, I


    started to develop some affection for her."


    For him, Sharon was like an item that he could easily obtain. Nevertheless, when he thought of


    making her his woman, she had already be


    Stanley''s wife.


    Since he could not marry Sharon, he was always uneasy whenever he thought about her.


    If Liam had managed to marry her, he would not miss her so terribly, like what he was doing now.


    Upon hearing Liam''s words, Stanley sat on the sofa and forced a smile. "You can bear some


    affection for her, but you should never do something contemptible. Otherwise, you''ll have to hire


    more bodyguards because you might be killed in sleep."


    His eyes were as sharp as des as he threatened the frivolous guy. The words irked Liam''s men,


    who were about to hit Stanley. However, before they could do so, they had been blocked by Liam.


    With his gaze fixed on Stanley, Liam asked, "Hey, aren''t you a police officer? Are you serious about


    what you said?"


    As Stanley''s body once again slowly sank into darkness, he spoke in anguid manner, "Give me


    one more ss."


    He was so nonchnt that as though nothing had happened between the two men just now.


    Liam rolled his eyes. Just a moment ago, Stanley had shouted that he was going to kill and threaten


    him, but now, he wanted to drink Liam''s liquor.


    That was just too much!


    "What are you doing?!"


    The youngdy beside Jimmy suddenly cried out in shock.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Liam''s eyes swept across the scene as if he was ready to watch a good show. After all, a drunk


    man could do anything he wanted to!


    Obviously, Jimmy was suppressing his displeasure. The youngdy, who was flushed while holding


    a ss of liquor, red at Jimmy and barked, "We can apany you, but please respect us. Why


    did you keep touching my thigh? Just kiss me if you want to, but why did you keep calling me wife? I


    am not the Ariah that you mentioned. Are you taking me as a substitute?"


    Thedy was protecting her dignity at a nightclub.


    The manager rushed into the room when he heard the ruckus. He was shocked when he realized


    that the scatterbraineddy was scolding the men, so he strode over and pped her hard on the


    face. "Shut up! This is your job! How dare you talk back to them!"


    The p instantly pulled thedy back to reality and made her realize the grave mistake she had


    committed. Staring at her annoyingly, the manager signaled the men behind him to pull her out.


    Hurriedly, he walked over to Liam and apologized. "Mr. Frazier, it''s all my fault. I didn''t teach them


    well. Hope you can forgive me."


    Forcing a smile, Liam responded, "It''s not a problem if she doesn''t don''t know how to serve us; at


    least she looks like a particr woman."


    "Oh!" The manager was stunned.


    Liam waved his hand, indicating for him to leave. "Sorry for troubling you. There''s nothing important


    here now."


    Relieved, he winked at the other youngdies so that they would serve these men well.


    "You''re the one who looked for these women. Did you intentionally find someone who looks like


    Ariah?" Stanley asked coldly.


    Pretending to be innocent, Liam replied, "I did this out of goodwill. He seems to be unable to let go


    of his ex-wife, which was why I tried to look for ady who looks like Ariah to serve him. Isn''t that


    good?"


    As Stanley threw him a cold nce, he barked, "Get lost!"


    Liam hadn''t got enough pleasure, and he wouldn''t just leave just like that.


    Without bothering him, Stanley frowned and held the drunk Jimmy up. "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Since he could not let go of Ariah, he might as well spend the rest of his days with the newdy, and


    there was just no need to drink so much.


    Inebriated, Jimmy pushed aside Stanley''s hand and poured himself a ss of wine. Just then, the


    door of the room was opened.


    Were Sharon and Ariah here?


    Liam turned his head and saw the person walking in. He frowned as he realized that it was


    someone out of his expectation.


    He had told Sharon that Stanley was having fun with youngdies here, so it was impossible for her


    not toe over. When she saw all the youngdies in the room, she would definitely faint on the


    spot.


    However, instead of Sharon, it was another woman who had nothing to do with this matter.


    It was none other than was Anna.


    As soon as Stanley nced at her, he knew who she was. It was Jimmy''s woman whom he


    protected well, and Stanley had only seen her two or three times.


    As Stanley squinted his eyes, he blocked Anna and uttered, "What a coincidence?" Obviously, he


    did not want Ariah to be hurt by this ruthless woman.


    Anna knew all of Jimmy''s brothers, although she had never met them. Once she nced at the


    drunk Jimmy, she said, "Stanley, I think you probably don''t know me. Jimmy''s stomach is not good,


    and he can''t drink like this, so please let me take him away."


    "I''ll take good care of Jimmy, Miss Anna. You don''t have to worry about him."


    Of course, Anna understood what he meant by that, so she pursed her lips and replied, "Since I''m


    here, I can''t leave just like this. Please be considerate and let me see Jimmy."


    Nevertheless, Stanley still stood there without even looking at her.


    At the moment, Anna couldn''t care that much, so she pushed Stanley aside and rushed toward


    Jimmy, who was going to take another sip of liquor. As Anna grabbed the ss from his hand, she


    yelled, "You can''t drink anymore!"

 Chapter 476

    Chapter 476


    Hearing the woman''s voice, Jimmy looked up and narrowed his dark eyes. "Anna?"


    "Yeah, it''s me, Jimmy."


    "Why... are you here?"


    "I called you, but you didn''t answer my call. I was very worried about you, so I came here." Anna


    propped up his body and shortened the distance between them. "Jimmy, you should stop drinking.


    Otherwise, you could get a stomachache. Let''s go home now, okay?"


    "Bang." The door of the private room was opened again.


    This time, it was Sharon and Ariah, who had rushed over angrily to catch Jimmy cheating, but when


    they came in, they were instantly dumbfounded.


    Looking at the youngdies and the men in the room, Sharon was very surprised.


    Liam said that Stanley was beating up a woman, and she didn''t believe it, but now... what was going


    on?


    Behind Stanley stood a woman dressed seductively. She stood so close to him that her boobs


    almost touch him.


    Although they weren''t doing anything, Sharon still felt quite ufortable to see that.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, her face darkened.


    At the same time, Stanley also spotted hering in and he was stunned.


    Sharon?


    Why was she here?


    She was still injured and should be resting at home. Besides, it was very cold outside and she


    seemed to be underdressed. What on earth was she thinking?


    Stanley was quite angry at her for not taking good care of herself.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. With a ck face, he strode over and questioned,


    "What are you doing here? Go back!"


    His handsome eyebrows were tightly knitted. Nevertheless, seeing that she was in good shape and


    just her face was a little pale, he breathed a sigh of relief silently.


    Before Sharon could say anything, the sexy woman standing next to him walked over and asked


    coquettishly, "Mr. Jones, who''s this?"


    But Stanley paid no attention to her and focused on Sharon instead. "Sharon, are you listening to


    me?"


    Sharon''s gaze just swept back and forth between Stanley and the woman, and she felt quite


    ufortable inside, though she was still holding a poker face. "Oh, you want me to go back? I''m


    sorry. Did Ie at the wrong time? Have I disturbed you two?"


    Her words were full of sarcasm, which Stanley could sense right away, and he frowned. "What are


    you talking about?"


    Sharon just gave a coldugh. "Stanley, if you wanna find a pr*stitute, you can just tell me. You


    don''t have to do it behind my back..."


    However, before she could even finish her words, the woman cut her off angrily. "Hey, who are you


    calling a pr*stitute? B*tch, watch your mouth!"


    Suddenly, the woman was pped in the face. She widened her eyes and looked at Stanley in


    disbelief. "Mr. Jones..."


    Stanley retracted his hand and ordered, "Apologize to my wife."


    He treated Sharon as treasure and never scolded her once. Yet, this woman called her a b*tch just


    now!


    Faced with his piercing gaze, the woman covered her cheek and stepped back, a little frightened of


    him. "I... I''m sorry..."


    Hearing that, Stanley waved his hand impatiently. "Get out!"


    Hurriedly, she gave Sharon a vicious look and left, to which Sharon was dumbfounded. By the time


    she came to her senses, Stanley had draped his jacket around her shoulders.


    "Come with me!"


    Stanley grabbed her hand, wanting to bring her out.


    Sharon, however, broke away from his grip and hissed, "I''m not going anywhere!"


    "Sharon..."


    Taking a deep breath, Stanley tried to control his temper. "What are you doing here exactly?"


    Sharon snorted. "Tsk, are you worried that I''m ruining your night?"


    Massaging his eyebrows, Stanley replied helplessly, "It''s not what you think. I don''t know that


    woman at all. I don''t even remember her face. Will you please stop using me?"


    "Don''t worry. I understand. It''s just sport to you men," said Sharon, pouting.


    At the sight of her pouting, Stanley knew she must bethinking wildly again.


    Two days ago, Sharon once again called Shawn''s name in her dream and Stanley couldn''t bear it


    any longer, so he woke her up from sleep and questioned her. But she didn''t want to tell him, so he


    got irritated at her for the first time in all this while and went out to sleep on the couch alone...


    As a result, they stopped talking from that day on.


    Thinking back on how his heart had been tortured because of her, Stanley felt quite upset, but he


    didn''t want to give in to her so easily...


    Sharon obviously still cared about Shawn, and she even dreamed about him, which made Stanley


    quite jealous.


    With a solemn expression, he then warned, "Sharon, this is thest time I''m asking you. Come


    home with me!"


    Sharon just shook off his hand. "You can leave if you want, but I''m not going anywhere!"


    Hearing that, Stanley narrowed his eyes and pursed his thin lips tightly. Apparently, he was getting


    angry.


    But she really couldn''t leave now.


    Just as she was about to say something, there was a sudden p sounded in the corner. Sharon


    subconsciously looked over, just in time to see Ariah pping Anna.


    "Ariah!"


    Sharon pushed Stanley aside and strode over.


    With a sigh, Stanley followed helplessly.


    Meanwhile, Anna covered her face in disbelief. "You hit me?" She then raised her hand, wanting to


    strike back, but Sharon quickly pulled Ariah away and red at her. "What right do you have to hit


    her?"


    Anna shouted, "She was the one who hit me first!"


    "Tsk. Ariah has tolerated you¡ªthe mistress¡ªfor so long, and today, you even acted intimately with


    Jimmy in front of her. Of course, you deserve to be hit!"


    When they walked in just now, Anna was clinging to Jimmy''s arm, as if she was a ko.


    If Sharon experienced this herself, she would have gone mad a long time ago, but Ariah didn''t.


    Ariah had always maintained herposure, especially in the past few years, and she never found


    trouble with Anna. She had been acting so cid in a way that she wasn''t like Jimmy''s wife


    anymore.


    So seeing that she finally taught Anna a lesson, Sharon was rather happy secretly.


    At least, Anna would now know that Ariah wasn''t afraid of her-Ariah just didn''t want to make a fuss!

 Chapter 477

    Chapter 477


    "I''m the mistress?" Anna sneered upon hearing Sharon''s words and looked back to Ariah, saying,


    "Miss Myers, do you really think that Jimmy loves you? I''m afraid you''re just a substitute."


    Before Ariah could say something, Sharon retorted, "That''s enough. Stop sowing discord between


    them..."


    "What did you say just now?" Ariah interrupted and looked straight into Anna''s eyes.


    Anna sneered, then looked at her coldly, shaking her head. "Miss Myers, I thought you could sense


    that Jimmy never really trusted you even though you two are married."


    Instantly, Ariah''s face turned palepletely.


    It was true. Jimmy had never truly shared his heart with her for all these years.


    They were like strangers.


    After saying that, Anna turned around and helped Jimmy up, who was still lying on the sofa. "Jimmy,


    you''re drunk. Shall I take you home?"


    When Jimmy heard her soft voice, he was still in a daze, wondering if it was Ariah talking to him.


    Because he seemed to have heard her voice


    earlier...


    So it must be Ariah talking to him now, right?


    "Alright, let''s go home..." Jimmy staggered to his feet and pulled Ariah'' into his embrace.


    On the other hand, Ariah watched Jimmy leave with Anna just like that.


    Just as Sharon wanted to chase after the two, Stanley pulled her back. "Where are you going?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let go of me. I''m wanna ask Jimmy why he left with that woman while Ariah is still here!"


    Hearing that, Stanley pulled her back and said, "You better don''t. Ariah didn''t even go after him..."


    However, Sharon thought Ariah must have been so angry that she just stood rooted to the ground,


    but then Ariah said calmly, "Well, I''ve divorced with Jimmy already, so he can do whatever he


    wants. I don''t care anymore."


    Upon hearing that, Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief and had a sense that Ariah was truly mad.


    It was obvious that Ariah still cared about Jimmy.


    Nevertheless, Ariah just smiled at her as she said, "Sharon, sorry to disturb youst night. You guys


    can go back first. I''ll take the cab back."


    Sharon hurriedly said, "I can get Stanley to send you back..."


    "No need! Don''t worry. I can go back by myself." Ariah refused and walked out. Then, she thought


    of something, paused, and said, "By the way, I think maybe you two should stop the silent war. It


    was quite childish for two adults to act like this. Besides, it''d be a great loss if someone takes


    advantage of the situation."


    After she said that, she shot a cold nce at Liam, who had been watching the show from the


    sidelines. She was warning Liam not to y tricks like this anymore, as she knew that he was the


    mastermind behind tonight''s events.


    Nevertheless, Liam just leaned against the wall, shrugging his shoulders nomittally.


    Ariah snorted and couldn''t be bothered to argue with him. She turned around and left.


    Sharon wanted to chase after her, but Stanley grabbed her hand and took her out, saying, "Didn''t


    Ariah ask you to go home with me? Let''s do what she said."


    Pursing her lips, she wanted to pull out her hand, but in the end, she didn''t.


    Stanley then tightened his grip.


    When they walked out of the clubhouse, it was drizzling outside and Ariah had left already.


    "Stop looking." Stanley held her coat together. "She''s fine. I saw her get into a taxi."


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I won''t lie about her safety."


    With a humph, Sharon didn''t say anything.


    The two of them stood under the eaves but the drizzle was still blown into their faces. With a frown,


    Stanley pulled her back a few steps and couldn''t help scolding her, "Why did youe over here


    when it''s still raining!"


    Meanwhile, he stood in front of her, shielding her from the pouring rain, which made Sharon felt


    rather safe and warm.


    Ever since they started the fight, they hadn''t been this close to each other. Being enveloped by him,


    she could sense the air around them was filled with his scent ¡ª it was a mix of alcohol and


    tobo...


    Sharon wrinkled her nose at the smell of tobo and mumbled, "It wasn''t raining when I came..."


    "Don''t talk back!"


    "Well, it''s true..."


    Sharon then snorted. "Liam called to tell me that Jimmy was here looking for whore and Ariah just


    happened to hear that, so she insisted oning over. I was worried so I followed her..."


    "Are you worried about Ariah only?" Without looking down, Stanley could sense her body stiffen and


    his lips curled slightly. "Pfft, I think you''re worried about me looking for whore outside too, right?"


    "Th-that''s not true!" Sharon was so embarrassed that she quickly pushed him away. "I''m not worried


    about you at all!"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "Oh, really?"


    "Yep, not at all!"


    In the darkness, Stanley''s figure was tall and strong and his dark eyes were fixed on her. Slowly, he


    approached her. Under his hot gaze, Sharon felt a little ufortable and quickly warned, "Stop


    there!"


    "Oh?"


    "You better just stand there. There''s no need to get so close. Anyway, what took the valet so long..."


    muttered Sharon.


    Although inside her heart, she was actually cursing herself for being nervous.


    Biting her lips, she quickly looked away. She was still wearing his coat, which was sorge that it


    made her look like a child wearing their parent''s clothes and she was a little... adorable.


    Seeing her like this, Stanley was suddenly lightened up. He was a man and should be more


    generous than her. Just like Ariah said, they should stop the silent war as it was quite childish.


    Sighing, he walked over and put his arm around her shoulder. "Let''s go home."

 Chapter 478

    Chapter 478


    Back home, the two children had both gone to bed, while Anthony sat on the sofa, napping as he


    waited for Sharon and Stanley to return.


    Sharon was especially embarrassed. "Sorry, Anthony. I didn''t pay attention to the time. By the way,


    it''s raining outside. Why don''t you stay here for the night?"


    Hearing that, Anthony looked towards Stanley, who had been standing by the side with no


    expression...


    Clearly, Stanley didn''t wee him to stay, so Anthony cleared his throat and said, "It''s okay,


    madam. I live very close. Uh, do you have an umbre that I can borrow, though?"


    "Sure, I''ll get it for you."


    After sending him off, Sharon turned around, but then bumped into Stanley.


    Trapping her between the wall and his arms, he looked down at her and asked, "How long do you


    wanna give me the silent treatment, huh?"


    Sharon tried to push him away but didn''t seed. "Aren''t you the one who started it? You''re the


    one who sleeps in the study and ignores me at home. You rather talk to Seamus than talk to me.


    When I woke up in the morning, you already went to work. So, even if I wanted to talk to you, I


    wouldn''t be able to see you..."


    Speaking about how he had ignored her for the past two days, gradually, she became aggrieved


    and her eyes slowly turned red. "Obviously, you''re the one who started all this. And now you''re


    ming me... You''re such a jerk!"


    "Aw, don''t cry!" Seeing her crying, Stanley felt his heart ache and couldn''t say anything more. He


    just lowered his head and slowly kissed her.


    The light kiss went from her lips to her cheek, and then he kissed away her tears, carefully and


    softly.


    Being held tightly in his arms, she could feel his scent ¡ª a mix of tobo and a faint refreshing


    smell¡ªwhich was quite pleasant yet luring. Slowly, her face began to feel hot.


    After drying the tears on her face, Stanley didn''t stop. Instead, his kiss continued to linger on her


    cheeks, and his breathing became heavier.


    After the incident with Shawn, he hadn''t touched her at all since she had been injured, as well as


    because he was angry that she had called Shawn''s name in her sleep, so he had deliberately been


    indifferent to her... Now, touching her again, he felt like his body was gradually getting out of his


    control.


    He wanted to get close to Sharon, to hug her, kiss her, and touch her... He wanted to keep her by


    his side forever...


    Suddenly, he felt very eager to possess her, and his eyes turned red. Swiftly, he unbuttoned her


    clothes in a crude manner.


    He couldn''t be any more gentle, since he had been longing for her for so long.


    Hanging on his body, Sharon put all her weight on him. Although she looked a little perplexed, her


    eyes were filled with amorous desire. Seeing that, Stanley knew that she was aroused, and he


    couldn''t wait any longer.


    Meanwhile, suppressing her impulse, Sharon deliberately retorted, "Didn''t you decide to ignore me?


    Why are you trying to have sex with me then?"


    Was he gonna pretend like the silent treatment never happened?


    Hearing the sarcasm in her tone, Stanley bit down lightly on her shoulder and said hoarsely, "Honey,


    sorry. I shouldn''t have been so childish and stingy, neglecting you. I won''t do this again. Will you


    give it to me, huh?"


    Sharon just snorted, thinking that men were animals who would admit their mistakes shamelessly


    when they wanted to have sex. What an a*shole.


    Nevertheless, Stanley couldn''t bear it any longer and carried her into the bedroom. Startled, Sharon


    quickly wrapped her arms around his neck, then leaned into his chest...


    The door of the bedroom was then closed, and the sound of them making out could be faintly heard.


    After a while, the door of the other bedroom was opened, and two small figures came out.


    Sadie was a little scared to go to the bathroom by herself, so she dragged Seamus along with her.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, they stopped by the door of their parents'' room.


    "Seamus, I heard Mommy screaming." Sadie rubbed her eyes. "Are they quarreling?"


    With a frown, Seamus said, "I don''t think so..."


    He had seen adults quarrel on TV. Those people would shout fiercely, unlike the way their mother


    screamed just now...


    "I think Mommy is crying now," Sadie said timidly. "Is Daddy hitting her?"


    Seamus was confused, too. "I don''t think he will hit Mommy. He likes her..."


    "Then why is Mommy screaming and crying at the same time?" Sadie pulled at her older brother''s


    sleeve. "Seamus, shall we go take a look?"


    Just as they were about to knock on the door, the noise inside the bedroom suddenly stopped.


    Seamus took his sister''s hand and stood outside the door, observing for a while. Hearing nothing,


    he yawned and took Sadie back to the bedroom.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go. Mommy and Daddy are asleep. Let''s not bother them."


    Sadie was also sleepy, so she just yawned and followed Seamus back to sleep.


    On the other hand, both Stanley and Sharon finally rxed upon hearing the kids leave, and


    Sharon quickly pushed the shameless man on top of her with a red face. "Get off!"


    Stanley bent down to kiss her earlobe and said lightly, "Keep your voice down, or they''ll think that


    I''m abusing you again."


    Annoyed, Sharon really wanted to kick him.


    However, Stanley''s voice was incredibly sexy. "Baby, why don''t you moan a little more..."


    Hearing that, Sharon waspletely speechless.


    On the other side, Anna directly took Jimmy back to her home after leaving the clubhouse. Jimmy


    was already drunk. If it weren''t for Anna propping him up, he would have fallen asleep right away.


    Finally, she managed to bring him into the house, and she was drenched in sweat already. When


    she slowly helped him into the bedroom, Jimmy pushed her aside and threw himself onto the bed,


    falling asleep.


    Seeing this, Anna sighed and went into the bathroom to shower. When she came out, Jimmy


    appeared to be a little sober, though he looked unwell, as one of his hands was clutching his


    stomach while he massaged his temple with the other hand.


    Anna found the pills, poured a ss of water, and hurried to help him. "Jimmy, get up and take the


    pills. You''ll feel muchfortable..."


    Suddenly, Jimmy grabbed her wrist and murmured, "Ariah..."


    Anna froze and then stared nkly at his handsome face. A deep sense of unwillingness and


    jealousy that she had never felt slowly arose.

 Chapter 479

    Chapter 479


    Why could Ariah be Jimmy''s wife, but she, Anna, couldn''t?


    Why did Ariah get to be treated well, yet she got nothing, even though she was by his side for so


    many years?


    Anna didn''t believe that he couldn''t sense her feelings at all!


    She had liked him for so many years and knew every one of his secrets and past, making her


    almost an indispensable part of his life. Yet, she still couldn''t be with him, but Ariah, who knew


    nothing about him, became his wife.


    Anna couldn''t ept this at all!


    Every time she thought of this, she felt as if her heart had been dug out by someone!


    She didn''t mind being Jimmy''s mistress, nor did she care about her own reputation, just as long as


    he would give her a chance... However, he just wouldn''t betray Ariah at all!


    The photos that she showed Ariah were fake!


    It was all part of his n!


    He had deliberately let Ariah think that he had cheated on her.


    But all of this was a lie!


    Anna had been by his side for so many years and he had never touched her!


    Thinking about that, Anna threw away the pills in her hand and moved closer to Jimmy. She looked


    at him obsessively, then touched his face, murmuring, "Jimmy, why can''t you see that I''m in love


    with you?"


    Jimmy frowned in his sleep.


    Anna then lowered her head and kissed him on the lips while muttering his name over and over


    again...


    She loved him so much. But he never felt the same way about her!


    Finally, she couldn''t stand being ignored anymore. She wanted him to call only her name from now


    on...


    Looking at him drunk, she slowly took off his clothes.


    First, it was his shirt, then it was his pants...


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    After taking off all his clothes, she then undressed and climbed onto the bed, whispering, "Jimmy,


    do you want me..."


    Jimmy reacted a little to her words and slowly opened his eyes in confusion.


    Seeing that, Anna turned off themp.


    "Ariah?" Jimmy''s voice was hoarse.


    Anna took the initiative to press her lips against his and answered softly, "Yeah, it''s me... I''m


    Ariah..."


    Jimmy tried his best to focus his gaze on the woman in front of him, but the light was too dim, so he


    couldn''t see her clearly. The only thing he could feel was the woman''s warm body hugging him


    tightly, just like Ariah hugging him.


    "Ariah..."


    He muttered and reached out to hold her back.


    When Jimmy woke up the next day, he had a headache and his lips were very dry. He didn''t


    remember what had happenedst night. Sensing a woman lying in his arms, he blurted out


    subconsciously, "Ariah, what time is it?"


    Anna was woken up by him and murmured, "Jimmy?"


    Immediately, his body stiffened, and he stopped rubbing his temple.


    In the next second, he jumped up from the bed and got rid of Anna as if she was something dirty.


    Anna almost fell off the bed and called out in shock, "Jimmy, what''s wrong with you?"


    However, Jimmy just widened his eyes at her as if he had seen a ghost. His face was bloodless and


    he wanted to say something, but he couldn''t.


    Realizing that he was naked, he looked up at Anna, who was also naked, in disbelief... He couldn''t


    watch it anymore and with a trembling hand, he found his clothes on the ground and put them on in


    a hurry. His mind was buzzing.


    What had happenedst night?


    He tried his best to recall, but when he remembered part of the memoriesst night, he was


    shocked...


    He recollected how he was hugging a woman while calling out Ariah''s name and he even kissed


    that woman...


    Swallowing hard, he stopped recalling and pped himself hard on the face.


    The p was particrly loud.


    Anna was shocked and called out, "Jimmy!"


    She was about to get up from the bed when Jimmy yelled at her fiercely with red eyes, "Don''t


    move!"


    Anna was startled by his action. "Ji-Jimmy?"


    "I need you to answer me a few questions. Don''t lie to me, Anna. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what


    I''ll do to you!" Jimmy''s eyes were crimson red as he said these.


    Instantly, Anna''splexion turned pale, though she quickly gathered herposure. "Ask away."


    "Alright,st night... did we..." Jimmy couldn''t go on. He had to take a deep breath before he could


    finally ask, "What happenedst night?"


    With a sneer, Anna replied, "Well, you remember it, don''t you? Why do you have to ask me then?


    Do you still not believe that we had slept together?"


    "Shut up!"


    Jimmy roared as he was mad. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    He had wrongly identified Anna as Ariah yesterday. However, he clearly remembered that he had


    called Ariah''s name. So how could Anna not hear that and stop?


    She must have misled him on purpose!


    As Jimmy thought of this, his gaze became sharp as he looked straight at her.


    Anna was startled by his look and couldn''t help retracting a little. "Yes, I did it on purpose, but it''s


    because I love you, Jimmy! I don''t care if you love me or not. I just wanna give myself to you..."


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, Anna was pped hard on the face. Jimmy had struck her so hard that blood hade


    out of her lips.


    Facing his ice-cold gaze, Anna was startled on the spot.


    On the other hand, Jimmy clenched his fists hard, trying to control himself not to beat Anna further


    up.


    ''Anna, I warned you a long time ago not to do this!" Jimmy said with his teeth gritted. "Now that


    you''re stepping on my bottom line, I''ll have someone take you out of Beachmarsh City this


    afternoon. I don''t wanna see you again!"


    After saying that, Jimmy turned around and left.


    Anna was left in a daze.


    Soon, she came back to her senses and chased after Jimmy all the way to the porch despite still


    being naked. She called his name several times, but he just wouldn''t stop.


    Finally, she shouted, "Jimmy, stop right there. What do you mean just now? Why did you wanna


    send me away? Are you afraid that Ariah will find out?"


    Pausing, Jimmy let out a coldugh. "I''m warning you now. You''d better not bring out what


    happenedst night in front of her."


    Then, he turned around to leave, but when he opened the door and saw Ariah standing outside, he


    frozepletely and a hint of fear shed across his eyes...


    He didn''t want Ariah to see such disgusting things...

 Chapter 480

    Chapter 480


    Jimmy looked at Ariah standing outside the door, and his head was in a mess. He opened his


    mouth, wanted to say something, but he couldn''t utter a word.


    Why was Ariah here?


    Then, Anna''s sharp voice was heard behind him. "Jimmy, stop ..."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Ariah wanted to look behind him. However, if she saw Anna was naked, it would be


    hard for him to clear himself.


    He gritted his teeth and made a prompt decision to close the door while his ice-cold gaze swept


    towards Anna, which stunned her to the spot.


    "Go back!"


    He scolded in a low voice. At the same time, he closed the door, wanting to block Ariah''s line of


    sight.


    Nevertheless, before the door could be shut, Ariah stopped him and asked coldly, "What are you


    doing?"


    Then, she pushed him aside and opened the door forcefully, wanting to see what was going on


    inside.


    She had been sitting by the door for the entire night, and her body was so cold that she couldn''t feel


    anything.


    Last night was the longest night in her life. When she was sitting outside, she had been specting


    about what Jimmy was doing with Anna inside. She tried to convince herself that he was drunk and


    he wouldn''t be able to do anything with Anna.


    She told herself over and over again that she shouldn''t let her imagination run wild.


    However, it turned out that she was wrong.


    When Jimmy opened the door, she clearly saw him panic a little.


    "What are you afraid of?" Ariah looked at him squarely.


    There was a trace of pain on Jimmy''s face. "Ariah, let''s go out and I''ll exin it to you."


    "Why do you want to go out? Is there something that you don''t want me to see?" Ariah was


    exceptionally calm now. "Jimmy Hudson, get out of the way!"


    "No, listen to me. Let''s go out first..."


    Suddenly, Ariah reproached, "Jimmy, for thest time, get out of the way! Where''s Anna? I wanna


    see her!"


    Jimmy just pursed his lips and stood by the door, not letting her in at all. So naturally, Ariah was


    blocked outside the door.


    She stared at him in disbelief. "Are you trying to protect her?"


    Jimmy shook his head. He wasn''t protecting Anna. Like before, he insisted, "Let''s go out first..."


    "Jimmy, do you know that I''ve been waiting outside here the whole night? I''ve been convincing


    myself that nothing happened between you two. Although I don''t wanna admit it, I still trusted you. I


    believed that you won''t be such a b*stard!"


    Ariah swore that this was thest time she would cry in front of him. From now on, she would never


    allow this man to hurt her again.


    "But the reality is that you''ve betrayed my trust again and again!"


    Thest time when Anna showed her the photos, her heart was already broken by him. This time,


    she even saw it with her own eyes...


    Once again, he had made her feel heartbroken!


    Meanwhile, Jimmy''s face turned pale when he heard she had been waiting for him outside the


    whole night. He tried to exin, but he couldn''t.


    How should he exin it? He actually betrayed her this time!


    He should be thankful that Ariah didn''t just walk away...


    Right then, Anna walked out in her bathrobe. Her hair was messy as she stood by the side and


    called softly, "Jimmy..."


    Hearing that, Jimmy broke into outrage and reprimanded angrily, "What the hell are you doing out


    here? Go back to your room!"


    Frightened, Anna stood there timidly and looked at them as if she was about to cry.


    Ariah closed her eyes and tears rolled down her cheek. When she opened her eyes again,


    something was different. She gave Jimmy a cold look and left without saying anything.


    "Ariah!"


    Jimmy was shocked by her look and quickly chased after her.


    Meanwhile, Anna watched Jimmy leaving without looking back and bit her lip tight. For the first time


    in her life, she felt like she hated someone.


    On the other hand, Ariah strode quickly. Behind her, Jimmy had been calling her name but she just


    ignored him and got straight into a cab, urging the driver to hurry up and leave.


    Only after the cab drove away then did she started to cry. Seeing that, the driver kindly handed her


    a piece of tissue, to which she epted gratefully. The driver seemed to be quite talkative as he


    asked, "Girl, why are you crying? Did you just go through a breakup?"


    Girl?


    Ariah couldn''t help but want tough. She wasn''t a young girl anymore. She had spent her youth on


    Jimmy.


    What a waste of time!


    Seeing that she went silent, the driver thought that he had guessed it right. Sighing, heforted


    her. "Don''t be sad. Instead, you should be d that you broke up with him before it was toote..."


    Ariah''s heart was touched. "You''re right, sir, I should be d that I broke up with him now. From now


    on, I have nothing to do with him anymore, even if he has another woman and he''s got many


    secrets behind my back. But still, it''s heartbroken to realize that he has never loved me despite


    we''ve been together for so many years..."


    The cab driver just listened quietly. Half of his face was hidden under the cap that he wore. Yet,


    Ariah was too immersed in grief that she didn''t notice anything unusual.


    As if she had found someone to listen to her, she kept venting her grievance.


    "Eh?" The driver suddenly said, "There''s a car following us. Is it your boyfriend?"


    With a frown, Ariah looked back in surprise.


    Indeed, there was a car following them closely and she could see that it was Jimmy.


    Why did he follow her so closely?


    Was he nuts?


    At the same time, Jimmy noticed her looking at him and signaled her to get off the car...


    However, Ariah merely retracted her gaze and urged the driver, "Hey, could you please drive faster!"


    "Bang!"


    Just as Ariah said so, she heard a loud noise and she was thrown forward by the inertia. Luckily,


    she braced herself from crashing into the front seat.


    Their car was hit.


    And it was hit by a car from behind.


    Who hit them though?


    Ariah was still in a daze and before she could react, her body was suddenly pulled out of the car.


    Turning around, she saw Jimmy''s face was covered in blood and his eyes were red. Shocked, she


    screamed, "Jimmy, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 481

    Chapter 481


    It was Jimmy who hit the car!


    He was anxious then and only wanted Ariah to stop and listen to his exnation. However, Ariah


    didn''t want to give him a chance.


    In a hurry, he elerated the car without thinking about the consequences. However, the cab in


    front finally stopped.


    Due to the incident, the traffic was temporarily paralyzed.


    When Ariah was pulled out of the car by Jimmy, she stared at him in disbelief. "Jimmy, do you know


    what you''re doing?"


    How could he act so recklessly?


    There was a big gash on his forehead, to which blood was oozing out. Soon, both his face and his


    clothes were stained with blood.


    But Jimmy didn''t notice it at all. Instead, he clutched Ariah''s hand tightly and said, "Don''t go!"


    Being drunk and injured now, he felt very dizzy and was close to fainting.


    Therefore, his grip on Ariah grew tighter.


    At the same time, some passersby called the police, while others gathered around and looked at


    them.


    Their gazended on Jimmy who was covered in blood.


    Ariah didn''t know why Jimmy did this. She had already seen him cheated on her with her own eyes,


    so what was the point of him acting like this now?


    Staring at him, she asked again, "What the hell are you doing?"


    "I wanna exin."


    "You wanna exin? Alright, go ahead."


    "I... I didn''t..."


    Jimmy felt as if his words were glued to his throat because he couldn''t even be sure if he hadn''t


    done those thingsst night!


    Eventually, Ariah was impatient and broke away from his grip with a sneer. "Tsk, you can go back


    now. We''re already divorced so you''re free to be with anyone else."


    Then, she turned around and left.


    "Don''t go!"


    Jimmy wanted to chase after her but suddenly he cked out and fell straight down.


    Before he fainted, he saw Ariah running towards him in a panic and his lips curled into a smile. After


    all, she still cared about him.


    When Jimmy woke up again, the first thing he saw was the white-washed ceiling of the ward. Then,


    he could smell the disinfectant.


    Thinking of what had happened, he immediately got up but his vision abruptly went dark, so he had


    to sit and wait for the dizziness to pass.


    "You''re in the hospital now."


    Howard tugged his hands into the pockets of his white coat and stood by the side, looking at him.


    However, Jimmy just ignored him and got out of the bed once he felt better.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Howard blocked his way.


    "Get out of the way!" said Jimmy hoarsely.


    "Are you looking for Ariah?"


    Jimmy looked over and asked, "Where is she?"


    Hearing that, Howard pointed at the hospital bed and said, "Sit down first."


    "Where is she?" With a roar, Jimmy rushed towards him and grabbed his cor. Seeing Jimmy


    getting infuriated, he curled his lips and finally gave in.


    "Ariah had left already when she knew that you''re alright."


    Seeing that he stood rooted to the ground, Howard sighed and pressed him back on the bed. "You


    should rest first. Only when you get better, then can you go and talk to her."


    Jimmy fell silent.


    Then, Howard pulled a chair and sat down by his side, asking, "Anyway, what happened between


    you two? She looked quite weird when she took you here. It was a mix of worry and coldness..."


    Immediately, Jimmy red at him, so Howard cleared his throat and quickly exined, "I mean, she


    looked a little worrisome. Before she left, I asked her if she wanted to wait for you to wake up and


    she just said that you two are strangers from now on. She also said that you two have already


    divorced... She''s lying though, right?"


    Hearing that, Jimmy pursed his lips tight and clenched his fists.


    "No way!" Howard waspletely dumbfounded when he saw Jimmy''s reaction. "Are you two really


    divorced? I thought you two will get back together after some time since the divorce had been going


    on for two years..."


    But it turned out that the two had divorced already?


    He was really surprised by them. Not only did they get married very quickly, but they also divorced


    quite fast.


    "I see. I was wondering why Ariah looked quite strange, it turns out..."


    Seeing that Jimmy''s face was really dark, Howard swiftly changed the subject. "Well, how do you


    feel now? If you feel something wrong, you must inform me. Also, you have to stay in the hospital


    for observation tonight. You''ll only be discharged tomorrow if everything''s alright..."


    "Howard, I cheated on Ariah."


    Hearing that, Howard subconsciously blurted out, "Didn''t you cheat on her a long time ago?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "No, I''ve never slept with another woman before yesterday."


    Howard burst outughing. "Are you joking? I know that you have a mistress. But since we grew up


    together, I''ll always stand on your side..."


    "I was drunkst night and Anna took me home." Jimmy didn''t seem to have heard what Howard


    was saying. He just muttered, "When I woke up this morning, we were both naked on the bed,


    although I didn''t remember what happenedst night. I could vaguely remember something..."


    Upon hearing that, Howard was shocked, but he still insisted, "Well, as your friend, I''ll always


    support you without hesitation..."


    Twitching the corner of his mouth, Jimmyughed at himself. "Ariah waited outside Anna''s house for


    the whole night. She caught me walking out of Anna''s house this morning. Howard, do you think


    she would hate me forever?"


    Howard didn''t expect that Jimmy would show him his most vulnerable side. Right now, Jimmy


    looked vulnerable yet confused. He looked nothing like the decisive Officer Hudson at all.


    Nevertheless, Howard was puzzled by what he said. What did Jimmy mean that he had never had


    an affair and that Ariah caught him cheating?


    "Uh..." Howard looked at his friend, dumbfounded before he took a deep breath and said, "Tell me


    the whole story. What''s going on between you guys exactly?"

 Chapter 482

    Chapter 482


    Howard stared at Jimmy for a moment. His intuition told him that Jimmy definitely was keeping


    some sort of secret from him. However, Jimmy didn''t want to continue the topic.


    He just rubbed his temples and said, "I would like to rest now. Please leave me alone..."


    "Not yet!" Although Howard knew Jimmy didn''t want to talk about this, he really wanted to know.


    So, not only did he not go out, he even pulled his chair closer and said, "Jimmy, just tell me. I swear


    I''ll never mention it to anyone, okay?"


    Jimmy pressed his lips tight, saying nothing.


    Howard said again, "I heard what you said just now. You told me you never cheated on Ariah before


    yesterday. So does that mean you slept with another womanst night?"


    Jimmy stiffened as the fragments of yesterday''s memories shed across his mind. Massaging his


    eyebrows, he then finally said, "I think so. Because when I woke up, she was sleeping beside me...


    Anyway, I drank too muchst night, so I couldn''t remember anything..."


    "You were drunk?" Hearing this, Howard raised his eyebrows. "How much did you drink?"


    Jimmy frowned. "Does that matter? Anyway, I was really drunk and I don''t even remember how I got


    back..."


    "Well, this is it!" Howard''s eyes lightened up. "Jimmy, you said you weren''t sure if you two had sex.


    Now, I can guarantee you two didn''t."


    Instantly, Jimmy sat up straight and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Deliberating for a moment, Howard replied, "Well, ording to what you said just now, you were


    obviously so intoxicatedst night that you don''t even remember how you got back. Hence, it''s


    absolutely impossible for you to have sex with that woman. You can''t possibly get an erection when


    you''re drunk."


    "As for some men who use the excuse of being drunk to sleep with women, that''s just nonsense.


    When they''re drunk, they''ll just lie dead. They won''t have the energy to have sex at all!"


    Gradually, Jimmy''s face ckened. He was smart, so of course, he had figured it out what Howard


    meant.


    Seeing the gloomy look on Jimmy, Howard cleared his throat and said, "It seems that that woman


    really loves you. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have taken such a risk to mislead you..."


    Jimmy just sneered and went to look for his phone, but he couldn''t find it at all. "Where''s my coat?"


    Puzzled, Howard looked at him and asked, "What?"


    "Give me your phone."


    Although Howard didn''t know what Jimmy wanted to do, he still handed him his phone. "Okay, but


    can you tell me what are you nning to do?"


    Ignoring him, Jimmy went straight to make a phone call. When the line was connected, Jimmy said,


    "Anna, I''m at the Golden Valley General Hospital. Come over."


    Then, he hung up the call and returned the phone to Howard, who grew even more curious and


    asked, "What on earth are you doing?"


    Jimmy just said with scorn, "No one dares to plot against me so tantly!"


    Howard raised his eyebrows. It seemed like Jimmy was going to teach Anna a lesson!


    Half an hourter, the door of the ward was pushed open and Anna came in. Almost right away, she


    saw Jimmy, whose head was bandaged, standing by the window.


    "Jimmy?" Anna called out, to which he spun around and looked at her expressionlessly.


    Being observed by his insightful eyes, for some reason, Anna suddenly felt a little guilt-ridden.


    Jimmy then ordered, "Come here."


    Slowly, Anna walked over and asked concernedly, "Jimmy, howe you''re injured? Is it serious?"


    "Nah, I''m fine." Jimmy shook his head. "It''s just a minor injury. I''ll be discharged tomorrow."


    "I see. Have you eaten dinner yet? I can go back and cook something for you. After that, I can


    spend the night with you..."


    "Aren''t you curious why I asked you toe over?"


    Before Anna could finish her words, Jimmy had interrupted her.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Anna was taken aback. "Ji-Jimmy... what do you mean?"


    Indeed, he was quite enraged when he left this morning, so why did he ask her toe now all of a


    sudden?


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt at unease. Besides, he looked rather insightful


    now.


    Right then, the door of the ward was pushed open again and Howard came in with a female


    physician.


    Seeing Anna, Howard smiled and greeted, "Hey, you must be Anna. What a beautiful youngdy!


    No wonder Jimmy has been with you for so many years..."


    "Shut up!" Jimmy shot him a cold nce.


    Clearing his throat, Howard then continued, "Miss Anna, this is Dr. Willis. She''s a gynecologist and


    she will be fully in charge of your body checkupter."


    "Jimmy?" Anna looked over with a confused expression. "What''s going on?"


    However, Jimmy just replied indifferently, "Well, I need you to do a body checkup."


    "Why?"


    "Why? Tsk, don''t you remember what you said this morning?" Jimmy came up to her slowly.


    Soon Anna widened her eyes in disbelief. "Jimmy, you..."


    "Well, since you said that I took advantage of youst night, which I don''t have any impression of it


    at all, why don''t we do a body checkup to prove your innocence? Dr. Willis will know whether I have


    taken advantage of youst night."


    As soon as he said that, Anna''s face immediately went bloodless.


    With a sharp look, Jimmy then said, "If I did take advantage of youst night, I''ll take responsibility


    for it."


    Anna merely shook her head and couldn''t help stepping back. "No... I don''t want to do the


    checkup... I don''t!"


    She knew what he was trying to do here. He wanted to check whether they had gotten physicalst


    night!


    Anna didn''t expect that he would think of this. Her face turned pale because she knew her lie would


    be exposed if she did the body checkup, and he would definitely get really angry.


    Seeing that she didn''t move, Jimmy said directly to Dr. Willis, "Dr, could you please take her to do


    an examination?"


    With a nod, Dr. Willis walked over to Anna. "Miss Anna, pleasee with me. Don''t worry. With our


    technology now, we''ll definitely be able to get the results, even if you''ve taken a shower already..."

 Chapter 483

    Chapter 483


    Just as Dr. Willis grabbed Anna''s hand, Anna quickly broke away from her grip and shouted, "I''m


    not going!"


    Seeing that, Dr. Willis looked hesitant.


    Tears began to roll down Anna''s face. She bit her lips tightly and asked, "Jimmy, why are you


    treating me like this? This is humiliating!!"


    Jimmy just remained cold. "Nah, I''m just trying to help you here. Didn''t you say that we did itst


    night? Well, I''ll marry you if it''s true!"


    Anna looked at the man in front of her in a daze. She wanted to marry him for all her life, but not in


    this way.


    He was pushing her into a dead end now!


    Gazing at him, Anna questioned, "Jimmy, do I really have to do this even if I don''t want to?"


    "Yes."


    He said mercilessly.


    Immediately, Anna''s face lost its color. On the other hand, Howard gave Dr. Willis a look, to which


    Dr. Willis understood and then tried to grab Anna again. "Miss Anna..." "Don''t touch me!"


    After breaking free, Anna took a few steps back. Staring at Jimmy, she finally cried out in despair,


    "Fine, we... we didn''t do itst night. I lied to you. You were so drunkst night, and you couldn''t...


    do it at all. I only took off our clothes so you would think that we had sex..."


    After she confessed, Jimmy turned his gaze towards Howard and asked, "Did you record everything


    she said?"


    With an "OK" gesture, Howard replied, "Yep, I did."


    Anna was stunned. "Wh-what? Why did you record it?"


    Jimmy didn''t say anything, and Howard answered for him, "Miss Anna, when you were ying


    these little tricks, have you ever thought that it would hurt Jimmy''s wife? Now that you''ve caused a


    misunderstanding between them, so of course, Jimmy needs to prove his innocence with the


    recording."


    Anna''s face turned red when she heard the ridicule in his tone. She had never been treated like this


    before and felt really embarrassed.


    With hatred, she turned around and left.


    After that, Howard handed the phone to Jimmy. "Here, the recording."


    Jimmy yed it and made sure that everything had been recorded down before sending it to his


    phone.


    Upon finishing that, he went back to the hospital bed andy down.


    Instantly, Howard raised his eyebrows. "Aren''t you worried about exining it to Ariah? Now that


    you have evidence, why don''t you rify the confusion?"


    However, Jimmy thought that since he already held evidence, there was no need for him to be


    anxious anymore.


    So he just closed his eyes and rested.


    Seeing that Jimmy was really going to sleep, Howard just shrugged his shoulders and left.


    Later, upon getting off work, Howard drove to Sharon''s ce to look for Stanley, but he was told


    that Stanley hadn''t returned yet. Nevertheless, he went into the house. Smelling the cooking, he


    asked, "Sharon, you''re cooking dinner?"


    "Nah, the helper is cooking. But since it''s dinner time, why don''t you join us for a meal?" Sharon


    was surprised that he hade to visit though.


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Sure!"


    Howard was indeed hungry. Coming into the apartment, he then passed the gifts to the twins.


    "Seamus, Sadie, I bought something for you. Come and see whether you like it or not?"


    "Yes, I like it!" The moment Sadie saw Howard, she opened her arms for a hug. "Uncle Howard,


    hugs!"


    Picking her up, Howard joked, "Wow, Sadie, you''ve grown heavytely."


    Hearing that, Sadie pouted unhappily and refuted, "Uncle Howard, how can you make fun of me?


    I''m not that heavy! You''re annoying!"


    "Haha, well, if you think that I''m annoying, then I won''te again, okay?" Howard continued to


    tease her.


    "No!"


    When Sadie heard this, she tightened her arms around Howard''s neck, saying in a crying tone,


    "Uncle Howard, please don''t go. I was just joking...¡±


    Immediately, she started to weep, to which Howard was a little helpless. "Sadie, don''t cry. I was just


    kidding. Of course, I won''t leave."


    Only then did Sadie burst intoughter.


    Watching from the side, Sharon was dumbfounded because Howard was really good at coaxing her


    daughter.


    Apparently, Sadie liked Howard very much, probably even more than her own father, Stanley.


    If Jimmy, Howard, and Stanley were to be ranked, then Howard would be ranked first in Sadie''s


    heart.


    However, Sharon couldn''t figure out why Sadie liked him so much.


    Meanwhile, Howard pecked Sadie on the cheek and said, "Sadie, you look beautiful when you


    smile, so don''t ever cry again, yeah?"


    Sadie nodded and promised, "Okay, I won''t cry anymore."


    "Good girl!"


    Sadie beamed with a pair of doe eyes.


    Seeing that, Howard suddenly asked, "Sadie, why do you like me so much?"


    "Because you''re good-looking!"


    "Pfft..."


    Sharon almost choked on her daughter''s words. Was this the reason Sadie liked him? She looked


    at Howard carefully. Indeed, his features were rather outstanding. He was handsome, tall, and


    approachable-the type that many girls would fall in love with at first nce.


    Surprisingly, Sadie was already drawn to handsome guys at a young age.


    On the other hand, Howard was choked for a long time before he asked, "Am I really so good-


    looking that you like me the most?"


    "Yes!" Sadie nodded.


    "In this case, do you like me or your father the most?"


    Without a second thought, Sadie blurted out, "Of course I like you the most!"


    Instantly, Howard''s heart was filled with joy and heughed heartily while pecking Sadie on the


    cheeks. He was obviously very pleased. "Hahaha, Sadie, you have an eye for men..."


    But soon, Howard felt that something was wrong, because he was the only oneughing, whereas


    Sharon just looked at him with an awkward expression.


    Howard''s heart skipped a beat. Quickly, he turned around and was astounded.


    Stanley was standing behind him with a gloomy face and he seemed like he had heard everything!

 Chapter 484

    Chapter 484


    Since Howard teased Stanley earlier, Stanley didn''t give him any good look during the meal.


    During the dinner, Howard had been worried that Stanley would suddenly get angry and kick him


    out.


    Because if he were Stanley and his daughter were to like another man more than him, he would


    definitely get really mad... The only reason Stanley had yet to kick him out was probably that they


    were friends for many years.


    With an ufortable cough, he continued to eat.


    After lunch, Howard thanked in a sincere manner, "Sharon, thank you for having me."


    He thought that since he was being polite, Stanley probably wouldn''t be mad at him anymore.


    Getting his heartfelt thanks, Sharon was startled and quickly said, "Don''t mention it. It''s just a simple


    meal."


    She couldn''t get used to Howard being so formal and polite all of a sudden.


    "The food tasted really good!" Howard still had that sincere look on his face.


    Sharon was speechless.


    Eventually, Stanley stood up and threw a cold nce at Howard before slowly saying, "Well, since


    you''re done hugging my daughter and having a free dinner, what are you still doing here?"


    "Ah, no. This meal is absolutely not for nothing." Howard gave him a gossipy look. "I came here


    today to tell you some shocking news..."


    "Oh. really? Come with me then!"


    Stanley cut him off before he could even finish his words.


    Seeing that, he just shut up and followed Stanley into the living room.


    "What''s wrong? Do you not want Sharon to hear it?" Howard looked puzzled. "But I haven''t said


    anything yet. How do you know that she will be worried about Ariah if she hears what I''m about to


    say?"


    Did this man know how to read his mind?


    Stanley just rolled his eyes at him. "Well, you don''te to me for no reason. I''m sure it''s not some


    good news."


    Although he didn''t know what Howard was going to say, he could guess that it must be some bad


    news, so he didn''t want Sharon to hear it.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t expect it to have something to do with both Jimmy and Ariah.


    Recalling what happened in the clubhousest night, Stanley suddenly had a bad feeling. With a


    sigh, he massaged his eyebrows and asked, "Did something happen to Jimmy and Anna?"


    "Wow, how did you guess that? Jeez, it''s almost like you could read my mind!" Howard was very


    surprised.


    "Well, stop ttering me. Just tell me what had happened."


    Howard told Stanley everything that happened today in the hospital. Then, he revealed the real


    purpose of his visit. "Actually, I came here not because of the gossip. I have something to ask you."


    "What?"


    Upon thinking for a while, Howard finally said, "I think that Jimmy treats Anna differently. He didn''t


    say anything, even when she schemed against him like this. It''s a little weird. Besides, I''ve heard


    about Anna for a long time, but I never know where she came from. When I asked Jimmy about her


    background today, he didn''t wanna tell me a single word, but you must know something, right?"


    Stanley went silent for quite some time. His brows were slightly furrowed as he was pondering


    about


    something.


    "Stanley! What''s on your mind?"


    Getting no answer, Howard waved his hand in front of Stanley and urged, "You''re making me even


    more curious about the rtionship between them. Quick, tell me, how did they know each other?"


    After a long while, Stanley finally said in a low voice, "Well, I do know a little about how they met..."


    "Really? Tell me!" Howard was quite excited.


    Stanley rubbed his temples and said, "Well, I just know that Anna is someone that he has known


    from a long time ago, even before he became a police officer."


    Hearing that, Howard was puzzled. "Huh? He wasn''t a cop before?"


    Stanley said in a low voice, "Yeah, he used to be a... DEA agent."


    Howard was at a loss for words. A DEA agent? The most dangerous profession that dealt with the


    fierce and heartless drug dealers?


    He couldn''t believe that Jimmy had such a secretive past that even he, Jimmy''s closest friend, didn''t


    know about it.


    Howard wasn''t stupid though. Instantly, he had some spections about Anna''s identity. "So he


    knew Anna when he still worked in the DEA?"


    "Yeah, if I''m not mistaken."


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "So did Anna hold a secret of him, which was why he tolerated her all the time?"


    "I think so, although I don''t know what happened before exactly. The only thing I''m sure of is that


    Jimmy wouldn''t treat a woman so generous for no reason. It must be something to do with what had


    happened before."


    On the other side, returning home, Anna was still quite unwilling to ept the reality. After she


    found what she wanted in the room, she took her keys and coat, then went out.


    She came to Ariah''s residential area but she didn''t know which building did Ariah live in exactly, so


    she called her directly and asked Ariah toe out to meet her.


    When Ariah received Anna''s call, she almost thought that she had got the wrong call. "Hello..." "Hi,


    it''s me, Anna."


    Ariah was speechless. What was the point of Anna taking the initiative to see her?


    "What do you want from me?" Ariah wasn''t showing any kindliness, and her voice was cold.


    "I''m here to talk to you about Jimmy."


    Tsk, was Anna here to unt her rtionship with Jimmy?


    Instantly, Ariah sneered. "Miss Anna, I''m not interested in the business between you and Jimmy, so


    please don''t call me again in the future. Otherwise, I''ll call the police!"


    Ariah was disgusted by them, and she didn''t want to know anything about them. In fact, she would


    like to keep away from them as far as possible.


    Just as she was about to hang up, Anna''s cold voice came, saying, "Hold on, don''t you want to


    know what happened to Jimmy before you two got married?"

 Chapter 485

    Chapter 485


    "Nope, I''m not interested in his past, neither am I interested ining down to see you!"


    Ariah said with a cold tone.


    Anna didn''t seem to have expected her to refuse right away. After a long while, Anna said with


    certainty, "Ariah, I know you will meet me. I''ll wait for you here for twenty minutes."


    "I won''t see you even if you wait for two days. I''ve made myself very clear!"


    Upon saying that, Ariah directly hung up the phone.


    She told herself that she and Jimmy were done already. No matter what happened to Jimmy, it had


    nothing to do with her anymore.


    So, she shouldn''t be curious at all!


    Taking a deep breath, she went to the bathroom, wanting to take a rxing bath and then have a


    good sleep. When she woke up the next day, she would go back to the previous her and forgot


    about those things that had upset her...


    However, her steps paused.


    "D*mn it!"


    She cursed in a low voice, gritted her teeth, and


    turned around.


    She just couldn''t help but be curious.


    Arriving at the ce that Anna had mentioned, she saw Anna was indeed waiting there.


    Seeing her, Anna gradually smiled. "I know you''lle."


    "Alright, I''m here, so what?" Ariah shrugged her shoulders.


    Anna looked at her with a frown.


    "Just cut straight to the point, or else I might change my mind and leave." Coming down, Ariah had


    been in a dilemma, but now she was actually calm. "So, what do you wanna tell me? Is it that how


    much you and Jimmy were in love, or that you two should be a pair since you guys have known


    each other longer than I did? Oh, let me guess. Are you gonna ask me to give up on him then?"


    Slowly, Anna''s expression cracked and a trace of disbelief shed across her widened eyes, to


    which Ariah saw and sneered. "Miss Anna, I thought that you have something interesting to say. It


    turns out that these were what you wanna say. Please, can you use a little clever tricks next time?"


    Anna bit her lips and gazed at her hatefully. "When I was with Jimmy, you were just nobody. He only


    married you because he had to conceal his identity, so don''t get too proud of yourself!" To conceal


    his identity?


    A keen light shed across Ariah''s eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Last night at the clubhouse, Anna had said that she was just a substitute. Together with what Anna


    said just now, Ariah believed she must know something.


    "You must have wanted to tell me something when you told me toe down. So why are you


    hesitating now?" Ariah took a step forward and stared at her.


    However, Anna just asked unhurriedly, "Well, first, let me ask you something."


    "Go ahead."


    "Do you love Jimmy?"


    For a moment, she was dumbfounded by Anna''s question as she didn''t expect Anna to ask such a


    question.


    "As far as I know, you two got engaged very quickly. So I assumed you two had married without


    much feelings of love, which was why I wanted to ask¡ªMiss Myers, do you love Jimmy?"


    When Anna saw Ariah didn''t speak for a long time, she asked again.


    After a moment of silence, Ariah finally said,


    "Jimmy is my husband, so of course, I love him."


    "Why? You two obviously didn''t love each other when you got married. Did you fall in love with him


    because of all these years spent together?"


    Immediately, Ariah''s lips curled up when she heard that and something shed across her face. In


    the next second, Anna heard her say, "Didn''t you say you knew everything about Jimmy? So how


    did you not know that we met before we got married? And, I fell in love with him when he saved me


    back then."


    Anna widened her eyes in surprise. "You''ve met him before? When?"


    However, Ariah was starting to get impatient. "I''ve answered all your questions. Now, it''s your turn."


    If it hadn''t been for her damn curiosity, she wouldn''t have stuck in this coldness and waited for Anna


    to reveal about Jimmy''s past.


    Ariah had been married to Jimmy for so many years, and Jimmy knew almost everything about her.


    Yet, she knew nothing about him.


    He hardly mentioned anything about his past and even kept Anna''s presence out of sight for so


    many years. Therefore, as long as Jimmy was willing, he could keep his secrets from her forever.


    "Last question." Anna looked straight into Ariah''s eyes. "You said that you love Jimmy, then what do


    you love about him? Is it his looks, his personality, or his identity?"


    "All of these are an indispensable part of him. If any of theseponents had been missing, he


    wouldn''t have been the person we know now."


    Gradually, Ariah''s eyebrows furrowed deeper and deeper as she didn''t understand why Anna was


    so interested in talking about these things. "Anna, your question is getting a little boring now. I loved


    Jimmy the way he is, be it his look or his personality."


    Although now, she was trying to remove Jimmy from her heart.


    That was why she had to face her feelings and be frank about it now.


    Suddenly, Anna smiled. It was the kind of smile that made Ariah''s hair stand on end.


    "Anna, why are you..."


    "Take a look at these."


    "And tell me, do you still love Jimmy after seeing these?" As Anna said that, she took out a few


    photos from her pocket and passed them to Ariah.


    Ariah subconsciously took a look at the photos, and her eyebrows creased up slowly. Puzzled, she


    asked, "Why are you showing me these photos? And, who''s the man in the photos?"


    Looking at the photos, she waspletely baffled.


    Apparently, they were old photos as the corners of the photos were yellowed already. The pictures


    were taken in different ces. Some of them were taken in nightclubs, some in KTVs, and some on


    the streets.


    The only simrity between them was that the subject in the photos had never changed. It was a


    man.Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 486

    Chapter 486


    The man in the photos was thin, though he looked quite shaggy and unruly. His gaze was hard and


    piercing.


    Although he seemed quite young, he had a beard. And, judging by his appearance, he looked


    extremely dangerous!


    If Ariah were to meet this kind of man in reality, she would stay away from him as far as possible.


    Nevertheless, what was Anna''s purpose in showing her these photos?


    Upon browsing through the photos, Ariah frowned and asked, "Anna, what do you mean by showing


    me these?"


    Anna merely looked at her with a faint smile. "Ariah, don''t you recognize the man in the photos?"


    Hearing that, Ariah turned her gaze back on the photos and studied the man carefully, looking at his


    brows, his expression...


    Suddenly, Ariah''s expression changed from being puzzled to pale. Her hand, which was holding the


    photos, also started to shake...


    "This is..."


    "That''s right. It''s Jimmy!"


    When Anna saw the shocking look on Ariah''s face, her mood brightened up instantly. She took out a


    photo from Ariah''s hand and pointed at the bearded man in the photo, saying, "You can''t tell that


    this is Jimmy, can you? But this is him. This is how he looked eight years ago ¡ª shaggy yet


    threatening."


    Anna said as she admired Ariah''s expression.


    Meanwhile, Ariah just kept her eyes fixed on the man as if she couldn''t believe it at all.


    "You said that you love Jimmy, but that''s because you never really know the real him."


    Approaching the dazed Ariah, Anna hissed, "The real Jimmy is cruel and bloody. Hemitted all


    manners of crimes and he was a hundred times worse than the wickedest criminal you''ve ever


    seen! He drank, smoked, and gambled. He had different women outside and he had even... killed


    people before. Now, do you still think that he''s the man you''ve known for all these years? The


    Jimmy you love now is tall, handsome, and kind. But it''s just an illusion."


    Immediately, Ariah looked up in astonishment and took a few steps back. Trembling, she dropped


    the photos to the ground.


    She looked very pale. "You... you''re talking


    nonsense!"


    This was not true. The man in the photos was not Jimmy! Anna was telling lies!


    The man seemed nothing like Jimmy now. Their appearance and temperament were nothing alike!


    Although Jimmy could act arrogantly at times, at least due to his profession as a cop, he was full of


    uprightness. In contrast, the man in the photos was just a... punk, a human being in the lower social


    ss!


    There was such a big difference between them, so how could they be the same person?


    Ariah refused to believe in Anna''s words.


    Seeing that Ariah gradually calmed down and became indifferent, Anna knew that she must be


    unwilling to ept these and sneered. "What? You couldn''t ept his real side? Tsk, the truth will


    still be there even if you don''t wanna believe it! The man you love is just an illusion that he created


    to deceive you!"


    Nevertheless, Ariah just looked coldly at her. "Are you done, Anna? I don''t have anything to do with


    him anymore. He''s yours now. So, please, stop ndering him for the sake of provoking me! It''s just


    disgusting!"


    Upon saying that, Ariah turned around and left, though her body was still trembling. She was really


    shocked by what Anna had shown to her just now, and what she had said.


    Although she didn''t want to believe it, she could still tell that the man in the photos was Jimmy.


    But how could that man, who looked like a ruffian, be Jimmy...


    No, she would never believe that it was Jimmy!


    Thinking about that, she walked faster, wanting to go home as soon as possible and then have a


    good sleep so that she could forget about what happened tonight.


    Suddenly, heavy footsteps were heard behind her. In the quiet night, it sounded especially clear.


    Ariah thought that Anna was following her, so she turned around and snapped, "Anna, stop follow-"


    Ariah suddenly stopped.


    It wasn''t Anna.


    Instead, it was a tall man. He didn''t seem to expect her to suddenly stop, so he was stunned a little


    before he said, "Hey, it''s you!"


    Alert, Ariah stared at the man and asked, "Who are you?"


    "Eh, Miss, have you forgotten? You took my cab this morning and you kept crying in the car. Later,


    your boyfriend crashed into my car..."


    The man said as he walked out of the darkness.


    Ariah frowned as she did recall such a person. "Oh, it''s you. Right, I haven''t even paid you for the


    ride this morning."


    The man was surprised that she would suddenly bring up about the fare and paused for a second


    before saying, "Ah, it''s just a small sum of money. You don''t have to worry about it. By the way, is


    your boyfriend all right? I recalled he had shed a lot of blood..."


    "Yeah, he''s fine."


    The weather was getting colder and Ariah was freezing since she had been standing outside talking


    to Anna for quite a while. Right now, she just wanted to hurry back to her home sweet home and


    rest.


    "Anyway, it''s gettingte, and my families are still waiting for me at home. I''ll head back first."


    Without waiting for the man to reply, she took a few steps back slowly.


    Ariah was being cautious since she was at a dead end now and there was hardly anyone passing


    by, which was why she had intentionally said that someone was waiting for her just now.


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    She only turned around and strode back at ease when she realized that the man wasn''t following


    her.


    However, just as she was walking away, suddenly, someone seized her from behind and covered


    her mouth before she could even call for help, and she was drugged.


    Then, she heard a man''s deepughter, saying, "No surprise that you''re Jimmy''s wife. You''re much


    alert than that woman... Hush, don''t struggle. The more you struggle, the faster the drug will work.


    Just go to sleep, and everything will be fine after that..."


    Hearing the hypnotic tone of the man, Ariah struggled a bit before a wave of darkness hit her and


    she lost her consciousness.

 Chapter 487

    Chapter 487


    Howard rushed to the hospital early in the morning. When he pushed open the door of the ward,


    Jimmy was nowhere to be seen.


    "Hey, you!" Howard called a nurse who just came out of the ward round and asked, "Where''s the


    patient in this room?"


    The young nurse was in charge of the VIP wards on this floor. Since the patients on this floor were


    all important figures, the nurses were more concerned about it. "Dr. Perkins, the patient in this room


    was discharged this morning. I thought you know that since you two are friends..."


    Howard was speechless for a while. When Jimmy was sent to the hospital, he was the one who


    organized everything, so naturally, everyone knew that they were friends. Yet, upon being


    discharged, Jimmy wasn''t bothered to inform him, thus making him a little awkward now.


    "Ahem. Of course, I know. I just forgot it because I was too busy."


    After saying that, Howard turned around and left. As he walked, he picked up his phone to call


    Jimmy, but no one answered it.


    Right now, Jimmy didn''t want to talk to Howard, so seeing Howard''s calling, he just ignored it.


    Coming out of the hospital this morning, he wanted to go find Ariah and talk to her. But when he


    recalled what Director Sherlock had said to him the other day, he decided to suppress his impulse.


    It wasn''t the time to get in touch with Ariah yet. It would be good for her if he acted distantly now.


    As for those misunderstandings, he would exin them in the future. Besides, Ariah was probably


    angry still, so she might not believe him even if he brought the recording to her.


    Ah, he should have just asked Anna to do the examination so that he could prove his innocence


    with the medical record. This way, Ariah should believe that he didn''t touch Annast night...


    Once arriving home, Jimmy unwrapped the gauze on his head and took a shower.


    After that, he made a call to Ben while heading to the police department, but Ben didn''t answer his


    phone.


    Jimmy frowned as it was the first time that Ben didn''t pick up his call.


    Arriving at the police department, Jimmy went straight to his office and pressed the private line.


    When the secretary came in, without looking up, he said, "Tell Ben and David toe over. There is


    a case that I want them to report on."


    "Captain Hudson, they went out early in the morning already," replied the secretary.


    Even though Jimmy had been promoted as deputy director a year ago, his colleagues were used to


    calling him Captain Hudson, which he didn''t mind about.


    Hearing the secretary''s reply, Jimmy frowned. "Both of them went out?"


    "Yes."


    "For a new case?"


    "Well, I''m not sure about this, but I heard Lenny said that Director Sherlock also looked for them this


    morning."


    "Is that so?" Gradually, Jimmy was getting suspicious because both Ben and Edward were his men,


    and Director Sherlock wouldn''t just bypass him and go straight to look for them.


    "Alright, when they are back, tell them toe and see me."


    "Sure."


    The secretary then left.


    Jimmy pondered for a while, then went back to work. But suddenly, he thought of something and


    raised his head.


    Quickly, he pushed his chair back and walked out withrge strides. He was in such a hurry that he


    bumped into people along the way.


    Seeing him losing hisposure like this, his colleagues called out to him puzzledly, "Captain


    Hudson?"


    But Jimmy acted as if he didn''t hear him and went straight to the office of Director Sherlock. Just as


    he was about to enter the office, Secretary Cornell immediately stopped him. "Deputy Director


    Hudson, why are you here?"


    "Get out of the way!" Jimmy snapped coldly.


    Swallowing hard, Secretary Cornell said, "Uh, you can tell me first. When the directores back, I


    will pass it to him..."


    "Director Sherlock isn''t here?"


    "Uh, no. He went out early this morning."


    Jimmy''s thoughts were in a mess, and he knew there must be something wrong, but he just didn''t


    know what just yet.


    Ariah definitely was safe now... because Ben was watching her safety 24/7...


    But why didn''t Ben pick up his call, though? And why did Director Sherlock look for his men early in


    the morning?


    Jimmy turned around and walked away with a ck face. Then, he took out his phone and called


    Ariah. Although the call went through, no one was answering...


    Instantly, his heart sank.


    He then dialed the private line of Director Sherlock, but it wasn''t answered as well...


    Something must have happened!


    Otherwise, how could no one pick up his calls?


    On the other hand, seeing Jimmy leave, Secretary Cornell sighed and called Director Sherlock. The


    phone was quickly picked up and Secretary Cornell said directly, "Director Sherlock, Deputy


    Director Hudson probably knows something already. He just came to see you, but I said you were


    out."


    Hearing that, Director Sherlock sighed and replied, "Alright, I know that he''ll find out sooner orter.


    Well, I''ll tell himter."


    "Uh, Deputy Director Hudson has gone out now. I don''t know where he went."


    "He''s probably heading to Ariah''s after sensing something was wrong."


    "Whoa, Director Sherlock, you''re genius. How did you guess it?"


    "Stop ttering me. Go and organize the information on the ''Beast'' and set up a task force. We must


    take this opportunity to catch him this time!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy came to Ariah''s apartment and knocked on the door desperately. "Ariah, open


    the door!"


    However, no one answered the door. Just as he took a deep breath and prepared to break open the


    door, Ben''s voice came behind him. "Capt., Ariah isn''t at home..."


    Hearing that, Jimmy turned around and gave him a hard punch.


    With his eyes closed, Ben stood still, ready to take the strike. However, Jimmy''s fist went past his


    face and hit the wall behind him.


    Ben was frightened.


    Jimmy merely looked at him coldly. "Ariah is missing?"


    "Yes."


    "What''s going on?"


    Ben then exined, "Capt., I did bring two men with me to protect Ariah secretly, as you''d ordered.


    Butst night, she came out of her apartment to meet Anna downstairs..."


    "Anna came to see her?" Jimmy frowned and interrupted him. "Why didn''t you inform me?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 488

    Chapter 488


    "It''s... the director''s order. He told me not to tell you yet."


    Jimmy massaged his eyebrows and nodded. "What else?"


    "Well, Ariah spoke with Anna for quite a while by the road. But I didn''t know what they conversed as


    I was quite far from them. Andter, Ariah went back."


    Initially, Ben didn''t know about Anna. But Jimmy had sent Anna''s photo to him, telling him to pay


    attention to her if she went to find Ariah.


    Therefore,st night, he was able to recognize Anna.


    "After they separated, I was about to follow Ariah secretly, but suddenly, someone knocked me out


    from behind. When I woke up again, I immediately went to check on Ariah and she was already...


    gone."


    Speaking of this, Ben paused and looked at Jimmy, whose face was really gloomy and veins were


    popping out under his skin. Apparently, Jimmy was trying hard to control his emotions.


    Knowing that Jimmy wouldn''t burst into outrage for the time being, Ben breathed a sigh of relief and


    continued, "When I knew that she was gone, I wanted to call you at first, but the director asked us


    not to tell you yet..."


    Hearing that, Jimmy sneered and retorted, "Then why are you telling me now?"


    Ben scratched his head sheepishly. "Well... Director Sherlock just called again. He said that since


    you''re quite smart, you must know that something is wrong ande to Ariah''s ce. So, he asked


    me to wait for you here and tell you about this."


    Carefully, Ben continued as he observed Jimmy''s expression, "Director Sherlock also said that if...


    Capt., you get really mad when you find out about this and get out of control, I should just handcuff


    you first, then wait for him to take care of..."


    Well, it made sense. Of course, he would get furious, knowing that they didn''t inform him right away


    the moment Ariah went missing.


    "Are you telling me that after Ariah went missing, instead of rescuing her, you guys have been trying


    to think of ways to hide it from me?"


    "Of course not!" Ben immediately rified, "Director Sherlock had sent someone to look for her the


    minute she went missing. Her residential area was sealed off and we had people watching the


    CCTV footage all night. We also contacted the spies and asked if they''ve seen any suspicious men


    in Beachmarsh City recently. We''ve thought of every way to find her, but still, we don''t know her


    whereabouts yet..."


    Gradually, Ben''s voice became lighter and lighter out of guilt. "Capt., just scold me. I didn''t watch


    her carefully enough. It''s all my fault!"


    Nevertheless, Jimmy was expressionless and said, "This isn''t all your fault. Someone is targeting


    Ariah. Even if you guys protect her well, she would still be kidnapped."


    When Ben heard this, he was stunned and asked, "She was targeted?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think that Director Sherlock is on this too?"


    Jimmy was right... With a nk look, Ben then asked, "So, Capt., do you know who''s behind this?"


    Jimmy didn''t answer, but his eyes darkened. He then said in a low voice, "Let''s head back to the


    department first."


    Back at the department, Director Sherlock acted real quick. By the time Jimmy came back, a special


    task force had already been set up. Seeing that Director Sherlock attached great importance to this


    matter, Jimmy felt much more at ease.


    During the one-hour meeting, Jimmy didn''t say a single word, and he just stood quietly in the corner,


    listening to his colleagues discussing how to rescue Ariah and catch the Beast.


    Director Sherlock looked at him several times. Seeing that Jimmy didn''t act, he cleared his throat


    and finally said, "Okay, you guys may take a break now, and we''ll resumeter."


    Then, he pushed his chair aside and got up. When he passed by Jimmy, he whispered, "Come with


    me."


    Jimmy followed him out, into another office. Upon entering the room, Director Sherlock ordered,


    "Close the door."


    So Jimmy did as he said.


    "What do you think?" As soon as the door was closed, Director Sherlock''s sharp gaze swept over.


    "Why didn''t you say a word at the meeting? Those men worked with you on that case back then.


    What do you think of their n?"


    "Not very good," Jimmy said quite frankly, "no one knows the Beast better than I do. The n that


    you guys devised is not going to work for him."


    "Then tell me, what''s your n?"


    Jimmy fell silent. They weren''t able to find Ariah even when Director Sherlock had employed the


    spies to look for her, which meant that the kidnapper must have kept Ariah well hidden.


    Since the Beast had taken away Ariah, who was rted to him, he would definitely look for Jimmy


    next, even if Jimmy didn''t take the initiative to find him.


    Therefore, the only thing he could do now was to wait for the Beast toe to him.


    "Well, if I''m not wrong, the person who abducted Ariah will take the initiative to contact me sooner or


    later."


    "How can you be so sure?"


    "Because his target is me. Ariah''s just a ''gift'' that he wants to present to me."


    Director Sherlock frowned. "A gift?"


    "Yes," Jimmy said with his thin lips tightly pursed, "eight years ago, I had known the Beast... No, he


    was called Kevin Bradbury at that time. But because of the way he killed people ¡ªcruel and bloody-


    he was given the nickname ''Beast'' by the experts who were hunting after him. Kevin was good at


    manipting one''s mind. Back then, he spent the longest time with me and he tried every possible


    way to deceive me into working for him, which I pretended to agree. And when he trusted me totally,


    I shot him dead in the fire. But before he died, he said something to me."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said that he''ll be reborn in hell, and he''ll end my favorite person''s life then, and present it to me


    as a gift."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly, Jimmy said as his gaze was distant and deep. Caught in the past memories, he looked a


    little gloomy. "So now, he''s probably kidnapping Ariah to tell me that he''s back."


    Meanwhile, when Ariah woke up and remembered what had happened, she knew that she was


    kidnapped.


    But looking at the surrounding, she was puzzled.


    Did someone really kidnapped her?


    Because... looking at her environment, it was as if she was in a five-star hotel. She was lying on a


    soft king-sized bed in a room that was clean, tidy, and decorated luxuriously.

 Chapter 489

    Chapter 489


    Ariah, who had woken up, looked around the room. Upon making sure that she was the only one in


    the room, she immediately got out of bed and opened the door.


    Unfortunately, the door was locked from outside, so she couldn''t open it.


    She returned to her bed in defeat and sat down, pondering about the identity of the man who had


    brought her here.


    The man said that he was a cab driver, which obviously was just a cover-up. He had probably been


    following her for quite some time until she was finally alone and thus he was finally able to abduct


    her.


    Why did he kidnap her though? For money?


    Or... something else?


    If it was for the ransom, she might still be able to escape safely. But if it was for another reason, she


    might not be as lucky asst time...


    Just as her mind was carried away, the lights in the room were suddenly turned off.


    Ariah''s body stiffened. Being surrounded in darkness, she was flooded with fear.


    Because she didn''t know what kind of danger was awaiting her, thus her fear was magnified


    thousands of times. If she was weak inside, she could have passed out on the spot.


    Fortunately, Ariah was mentally prepared for this, so even though she was frightened now, she


    could still stay sane.


    The lights had cked out for seemingly a long time. Just as she was suffering mentally, the


    electricity came back on again.


    Relieved, Ariah looked around the room, but she quickly stiffened at the scene opposite the bed.


    Was that...


    Anna?


    The huge oil painting, which was originally hung on the wall, was raised now, showing the ss


    wall. Behind the wall was a room and Anna was there.


    What was even surprising, Anna''s room waspletely different from hers. Her room was


    comfortable like a five-star hotel, but Anna''s room was like a cell.


    It looked dark and damp. Anna was curling up in the corner and there was fear in her eyes as she


    cried.


    The condition of their rooms was so different that it was like heaven and hell.


    Coming back to her senses, Ariah quickly went up to the ss wall and knocked, shouting, "Anna!"


    Although she loathed Anna very much, she didn''t want to see her suffering.


    "Anna, can you hear me?"


    Ariah called out Anna''s name loudly, but Anna just remained still, as if she couldn''t hear her at all.


    Just when Ariah didn''t know what to do, a deep voice suddenly rang out in her room. "Don''t waste


    your time calling her. She can''t see you, nor can she hear you..."


    Startled, Ariah turned her head but saw no one.


    "Wh-who are you?"


    Her teeth were chattering.


    The man chuckled upon hearing her question. "It doesn''t matter who I am. Anyway, don''t you want


    to know why you''re here?"


    Ariah darted a nce around the room and soon realized that there was a shing red light on the


    ceiling.


    It was a CCTV!


    It turned out that she was under watch and the man''s voice was transmitted through the radio.


    Knowing that, Ariah gradually calmed down.


    "Well, why did you take me here? Is it for money? If you want money, you can contact my family.


    They will give you any amount that you ask for."


    Ariah was just talking nonsense. If Felix knew that she was kidnapped, he would definitely hide this


    from her mother.


    And, he wouldn''t care about her safety.


    "Money? You think I brought you here because of money?"


    "Don''t act so nobly. You''re just a kidnapper who has abducted me because you know that my family


    is rich and powerful!"


    "A kidnapper? Don''tpare me to such a disgusting being." The man raised his voice, seemingly


    a little annoyed.


    Ariah frowned. It seemed like he was despising kidnappers?


    Typically, when one looked down on another, it was either because they were overly confident or


    that the other party was of lowly status.


    Obviously, the man belonged to thetter group. Since he was despising kidnappers, he must be an


    even more dangerous figure.


    Kidnappers would only look for money, but psychopathic killers were not!


    Thinking about that, Ariah felt that she was in an even more risky situation.


    Although she now knew that the man was not a kidnapper, she still hadn''t get his identity out of


    him...


    Rolling her eyes, Ariah suddenlyughed and said, "I know who you are!"


    The man obviously didn''t expect that. After a long pause, he asked with interest, "Oh? You know


    who I am?"


    "You''re a paid actor hired by Anna to put on a show merely to scare me, aren''t you?"


    Ariah then stood up and gazed coldly at the CCTV. "Well, how much did she pay you? Is it ten


    grand, or twenty grand? Tsk, what a poor choice. You''re such a lousy actor and act nothing like a


    viin. Man, if I were you, I''d be ashamed to continue acting..."


    "Shut up!"


    Suddenly, the man raised his voice and cut her off in anger. "I''m not some paid actor! You''d better


    stop pissing me off. Otherwise, I''ll give your dead body to Jimmy in advance as a gift!"


    Hearing this, Ariah was surprised and blurted out, "You... You''re noting at me and Anna, but...


    Jimmy?"


    She had never expected that the man could be Jimmy''s enemy.


    At first, she thought that Anna had offended someone and she just happened to get kidnapped


    because the man thought they were together.


    But now, it seemed like her previous spection was wrong...


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, the man realized that he had let the cat out of the bag and snapped angrily, "You b*tch,


    are you trying to lure me in?"

 Chapter 490

    Chapter 490


    Ariah''s heart skipped a beat. She didn''t expect the man to know her intention so quickly.


    It seemed that she couldn''t y dumb anymore...


    Just as she was about to say something, suddenly, a harsh sound came from the radio. It seemed


    like the man had thrown down the microphone angrily.


    Soon, Ariah heard footstepsing.


    Her heart was beating like a drum as she kept her eyes fixed on the door. The next second, with a


    ''bang'', the door was opened.


    Ariah swallowed hard and took a few steps back in fear.


    She saw a shadow enter the room. Upon seeing the person''s face clearly, she almost screamed.


    He was wearing a... clown mask!


    It was the clown who Jimmy had shot dead the other day.


    Was the clown still alive?


    No, it couldn''t be. Ariah forced herself to calm down. Even if the person in front of her was wearing


    a clown mask, they might not necessarily be the same person.


    Because Ariah saw that clown die in front of her.


    So this person was definitely not the clown who kidnapped her the other day!


    Taking a few more deep breaths, Ariah forced herself to cool down.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The man wearing the clown mask walked towards her step by step. He didn''t say a single word, but


    Ariah could feel the threatening auraing from him and couldn''t help but step back. "Don''t...


    don''te over!"


    Although she repeatedly told herself that the man in front of her was not the clown that day, she was


    still afraid.


    She could still remember how it felt like to be in the dark and damp basement, despite she was


    strong inside.


    "I''m warning you. Don''te over here!"


    Finally, Ariah broke down and screamed.


    The man stopped and sneered. "Tsk, I thought you were brave. As I said, if you anger me, you won''t


    end well!"


    "I didn''t anger you. I was just trying to figure out who you are so that I can know whether you will


    hurt me or not!"


    Ariah forced herself to say, "Anyone would do


    that."


    "Anyone? You''re wrong. Anna didn''t. Before you woke up, I went to see her and she was so scared


    that she broke down."


    As he said that, he pointed at Anna behind the ss window. Anna''s hair was disheveled and her


    face was filled with fear. Apparently, she was on the verge of going insane.


    "But you''re different. Not only can you be so calm, but you can even get me to spill the beans." The


    man continued as he walked around her, "You''re much more interesting than Anna."


    He sounded as if he had found an interesting prey, which caused Ariah to tremble.


    "You know Anna?"


    "Would you like to know how I got to know you two?"


    "Yes."


    The fact that he could easily guess what she was thinking had made her even more frightened.


    "Well, I''ve known Anna a long time ago. As for you, I''ve been secretly watching you for quite a


    while."


    As expected, the man had been following her for some time already.


    "Why did you kidnap us?" "Ah, how boring it will be if I just give you the answer. Since you''re so


    smart, why don''t you have a guess?"


    Very good. Ariah was now certain that the man was already interested in her. He would probably


    keep her alive before he grew tired of her.


    So right now, she shouldn''t be in any danger yet. Thinking about this, Ariah felt a little more at ease.


    "Sure, but you have to give me a clue to it make it a little more fair."


    "Are you trying to get information out of me again?"


    "Nah, you''ve misunderstood me. I know nothing about you and I even thought that you were either


    Anna or my enemy. Right now, I''mpletely clueless."


    Seeing that Ariah was telling the truth, the man stared at her for a long while before he pointed to


    the mask on his face. "Take the hint from here."


    The mask?


    Ariah''s heart skipped a beat. As expected, he had put on the mask on purpose.


    "Do you... know that killer clown?"


    Ariah hypothesized, "He had kidnapped me before and I''m frightened by this mask now. So you


    deliberately put this on to scare me and you want me to go insane like Anna did!"


    "You''re indeed smart." The man clicked his tongue. "I only gave you a tiny little bit of information


    and you''re able to guess my intention."


    Did she really take the guess right? Ariah looked at him in a daze. "Why did you do this?"


    "Aren''t you supposed to ask what''s the rtionship between me and that clown who had kidnapped


    you and how I know about this?"


    Instantly, Ariah started to shiver. Indeed, how did he know about this when even her family didn''t


    know about it?


    Who on earth was he?


    "You can''t be him because he died in the basement that day. So you must be his aplice. Are


    you trying to avenge him then?"


    Just as Ariah said that, the manughed out loud. "Tsk, I''m surprised you couldn''t guess this. That


    guy doesn''t deserve to be my aplice. He was just one of my followers who listened to me!"


    Ariah was dumbfounded. That murderer actually listened to this man, then...


    "You said that he listened to you. So was it you who ordered him to abduct me from the motel?"


    "Finally, you know how to think with your brain."


    The man snorted.


    Ariah could feel that the hairs on her body stood on end. It turned out that she had been targeted by


    this man a long time ago!


    "Remember that day in the motel, you received a phone call?" The man suddenly said.


    Ariah stiffened. "It was you?"


    "Yes, it was me."


    It turned out that she had been in contact with this man before. Thinking about the inexplicable


    phone call she received in the motel that day, she felt a chill all over her body.


    It was truly terrifying.


    With a trembling voice, Ariah said, "You said that the killer clown listened to you. In the past two


    months, there were many murder cases in Beachmarsh City. Did you ask him to do that as well?"


    If that was the case, then this man was heinous!


    The man sneered. "Well, that idiot did that in order to curry favor with me. I''ve been sick of him for a


    long time already. Thanks to Jimmy, that idiot had finally died."


    Ariah looked at him in a daze, "Then... what about Kierra?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 491

    Chapter 491


    No one had seen the girl named Kierra, so even Ariah started to wonder if she was hallucinating


    due to the fear.


    But now, she was certain that she hadn''t had an illusion!


    If that killer clown followed this man''s orders, then this man would definitely know where Kierra was.


    "That day, when I was locked up in the basement by that clown, there was also a little girl there with


    me. What... what did you do to her?"


    Ariah''s voice trembled as she was ming herself for not insisting on looking for Kierra.


    If she had insisted, Jimmy would definitely help her to look for Kierra and maybe they would be able


    to find her!


    However, after such a long time, Kierra could have been dead already. Yet, Ariah still held a


    glimmer of hope.


    "What did you do to her?" repeated Ariah.


    Just as she said so, the man chuckled and asked, "Are you concerned about her?"


    Of course, she was. She was not a heartless person!


    "What on earth did you do to her? She''s just a little girl. How could you... have the heart to kill her?"


    Ariah regretted it the moment she said that. How could she be talking about morality and


    conscience with this man?


    "Oh, Kierra. She''s fine..."


    Immediately, Ariah''s eyes widened. "Really?"


    "Do you want to see her?"


    "She''s really fine? And, you''re willing to let me see her?" Ariah looked at him suspiciously,


    specting that he was teasing her.


    "Well, I can tell you where she is..." The man took a step forward, and his lips slowly curled into a


    smile under the mask. "She''s right under your nose."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariah was confused. "What do you mean?"


    "Can''t you figured it out yet?"


    Ariah was at a loss for words.


    What did he mean by ''right under her nose''?


    Ariah stood there in a daze. Suddenly, she shivered and looked at him in shock. "You... you''re


    Kierra?"


    No, that was impossible!


    Kierra was an 18-year-old little girl whereas he was a grown-up man. She must be crazy to think


    that he was Keira.


    "Why wasn''t it possible? It was dark in the basement, and you couldn''t see me at all, so I can


    pretend whoever I like. I could say that my name is Kierra and that I''m 18 years old. I went to a


    movie with my ssmates, but I was kidnapped halfway..."


    Gradually, Ariah''s face turned pale because only she and Kierra knew about this...


    "Back then, you were very frightened, so of course, you were willing to believe that there was


    another little girl who was a victim like you."


    Slowly, the man approached her and his voice became deeper as he coaxed, "Have you forgotten?


    That day you took the initiative to hold my hand and you evenforted me, telling me not to be


    afraid. Tsk-tsk,e to think of it, you''re really kind..."


    "Urg!"


    Ariah couldn''t help but retch.


    She felt sick at the thought of how she had held hands with this pervert and evenforted him


    back then.


    Seeing that, the man frowned and dodged. With a sneer, he continued, "You probably didn''t know,


    huh? I used a voice changer back then to disguise myself. Originally, I wanted to take the


    opportunity to get close to you and make you sympathize with me. Then, I would let that clown kill


    me... oh no, I mean ''Kierra'' in front of you, so that you would go insane."


    Hearing his words, Ariah trembled and questioned, "Why... why are you doing this to me...


    "Because I want to transform you into my woman." He said with excitement, "I''ve been observing


    you for quite a while, and I can see that Jimmy has some feelings for you. Therefore, I wanna


    control you and make you my puppet, my killing machine. And I want to see that, as a cop, what


    would Jimmy do?"


    As he thought about it, he grew even excited.


    On the other hand, Ariah''s face was pale as she looked at him. She could hear how excited he was.


    "Now, you must be wondering how I was going to control you, eh? Let me tell you, it''s easy for me


    to control your mind. Although you''re much stronger than others inside, you''re not unbreakable!"


    "When you and ''Kierra'' became good friends in distress, you would subconsciously want to protect


    her due to your mothering nature. And when the time is right, I would have ''Kierra'' to die miserably


    in front of you. By then, you would be susceptible..." "Just like a human catching a novel virus, you


    would have zero resistance to my maniption then."


    Although Ariah''s teeth were chattering, her hands were clenched into fists and she said, "You


    wanted to control me at my weakest, which is only possible through either drugs or hypnotism. Is


    that what you nned?"


    The man pped his hands lightly and acknowledged, "Yep, you''re indeed smart."


    Right now, both Ariah''s hands and feet were ice-cold. She knew a little about manipting one''s


    mind, thus she also understood how scary this man was.


    If she really acted ording to his n, she would have be his puppet by now.


    "However, your n didn''t work out because Jimmy came to rescue me in time. You had to hide for


    a while after that and it wasn''t untilst night when I was left alone that you finally had the chance to


    abduct again, right?" Ariah asked indifferently.


    "That''s right."


    "So, what do you want now? Do you still want to use your previous n to try to manipte me?"


    Ariah stared at him coldly. Could it be that he wanted to use Anna to deal with her this time instead


    of Kierra''?


    "Nah, that method will only work when you''re not aware of it. Now that I''ve told you, it won''t work so


    well."


    He spoke in a rxed tone as if he wasn''t worried at all. "Now that I''ve thought of a better idea, I


    don''t have to worry about telling you all these things."


    Ariah felt the hairs on her body stand on end. "What do you n to do?"


    The man smiled insidiously. Without saying a word, he jolted her with a taser.


    Ben and Edward had never seen Jimmy smoke so much before. The office was now filled with


    smoke, and there was no lighting in at all. As soon as they entered, they were choked by the


    smoke.

 Chapter 492

    Chapter 492


    Being choked by the smoke, Ben and Edward almost burst into tears.


    "Ahem..."


    Coughing, they asked, "Capt., why don''t you turn on the light?"


    Not only were the lights off, but even the windows were shut. It was really stuffy.


    Thinking about that, Ben hinted at Edward, who then immediately ran to open the windows. Finally,


    fresh air came in.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy sat on the sofa, smoking silently. His face was stern and there were dark circles


    under his eyes. On the tea table, the ashtray was full.


    "Capt., you can''t keep on smoking like this. It''s bad for your health!" Edward could not help but


    comfort him, "Director Sherlock has already informed his superior on this. All the police departments


    in the city will join in the rescue. We will definitely be able to find out Ariah 1"


    Ben also said, "Indeed, Capt. The members of the Special Task Force are experts from all fields. So


    we could definitely..."


    Before Ben could finish, Jimmy suddenly put off the cig in his hand and walked out.


    "Capt., what''s wrong?" Ben was shocked.


    Jimmy didn''t look back. "Nothing. I''m just going out for a walk. I''ll be back soon."


    "Oh."


    Hearing that, Ben nodded.


    After a while, Ben came to think of something. "Hey, did you see the expression on his face just


    now? He didn''t seem like just taking a walk. Could he be..."


    "Nah, I don''t overthink it!"


    "Alright, hopefully I''m just overthinking it."


    Jimmy drove all the way to an old residential area. The building was quite shabby, and I stained the


    walls with mildew.


    Taking out a gun from his waist, he kicked open the door of an apartment and strode in.


    The two men in the room didn''t expect someone to suddenly break in and quickly pulled out their


    guns. Jimmy swiftly punched the short man, who then squatted down, covering his nose.


    Then, with the gun in his hand, Jimmy pointed at the other man''s forehead. "Ro, ask your man to


    stay still!"


    Ro nced at the man squatting on the ground and ordered, "Felipe, don''t move."


    Hearing that, Felipe remained still.


    Jimmy then went straight to the point and asked, "Do you know Kevin Bradbury?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Don''t y dumb!" Jimmy scowled, "Ro, if anything happens to Ariah, I won''t let you off!"


    Instantly, Ro''s face changed a little. With a frown, he pushed away Jimmy''s gun and asked,


    "What do you mean?"


    "Ariah''s taken away by Kevin Bradbury. If you still care about her, then tell me everything you


    know!" said Jimmy as he looked squarely at Ro.


    "You think I know Kevin and that I know where he took her?"


    Immediately, Jimmy went silent. The reason that he came to Ro now was that he had no other


    choice. When Ariah was kidnappedst time, Ro was the one who saved Ariah before he did. So


    he thought that Ro might know something this time as well...


    There was a long silence in the small room. Finally, Ro said, "Felipe, give us some privacy."


    But Felipe was a little hesitant. "Ro, this guy..."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t harm me."


    Hearing that, Felipe could only leave them alone.


    When it was just the two of them, Ro asked, "How did you get here?"


    This ce was very hidden.


    "Well, I also know your other hiding ces." Jimmy looked impatient. "Do you really think that no


    one knows about your background, huh?"


    "Oh?" Ro smiled contemptuously. "Since you know my background so well, how can you not


    know whether I''m acquainted with Kevin?"


    Jimmy was choked by his words.


    To be honest, he still hadn''t figured out about Ro''s background yet. He only knew where he hid.Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Ro''s background must be so dangerous and hidden that even he, a cop, couldn''t find out about


    it.


    Meanwhile, Ro stepped aside and lit a cig. After taking two puffs, he said, "Kevin was nicknamed


    as Beast due to his way of killing people cruelly, and back then, it was you whoy low beside him


    and gained his trust, then killed him during the fire."


    "Everyone thinks that Kevin is dead, but I don''t believe that such a cunning man would die just like


    that without seeing his dead body. So I''ve been secretly investigating him all these years."


    "And half a year ago, I noticed that there were several murder cases in Cresthill and xdon that


    looked a little unusual as I found that the victims were holding paper stars in their hands..."


    It was obviously Kevin''s modus operandi ¡ªputting paper stars in the victims'' hands upon killing


    them.


    "Then, there started to be simr cases in Beachmarsh City too, so I came here." Speaking of this,


    Ro remembered something and said, "Oh, by the way, the first night when I came here, I met


    Ariah in a bar. She was drunk and surrounded by a few thugs who tried to take advantage of her. So


    I helped her out."


    Later, he realized that Ariah was actually Jimmy''s wife.


    Hearing that, Jimmy gritted his teeth. "Oh, really? Thank you for helping my wife then."


    "Don''t mention it." As if he didn''t see the dark look on Jimmy''s face, he narrowed his eyes slightly


    and continued, "Now that I think about it, Ariah was like a hooligan then. She kept throwing herself


    on me and even wanted to kiss me. If I hadn''t been agile in dodging her, she could have taken


    advantage of me..."


    "Shut up!" Jimmy was livid when he heard this.


    Ro just shot him a nce andmented,


    "Jimmy, don''t be so short-tempered. It''s not a big deal."


    Jimmy was speechless.


    Of course, a man would get angry when someone called his wife a hooligan.


    Nevertheless, Jimmy took a deep breath and got back to the subject. "What happened after that?"


    "Well, I decided to stay here. I thought that since you were the one who killed him, he would


    definitelye back for you if he hadn''t died. So I took the chance to lie low beside you and your


    wife. That way, if Kevin appears, I''ll be able to catch him!"


    "Last time when Ariah was kidnapped, I thought it was Kevin who did it, but it turned out to be an


    imitation."


    The imitater was the killer clown. He was a psychopath who imitated Kevin''s way of killing, thus


    making Ro think that Kevin had appeared in Beachmarsh City.


    "Therefore, in the past few days, I''ve been wondering if I had misjudged and that Kevin had died


    already..."

 Chapter 493

    Chapter 493


    Jimmy fell silent upon listening to Ro''s words. Then he took a deep breath and said, "Well, Kevin


    is not dead."


    Instantly, Ro paused smoking. Half of his face was hidden in the dark as he sneered. "I''m d


    that he''s not dead. I''ll send him to hell myself."


    "Do you have a grudge against him?"


    "Tell me, how did you know that Kevin''s still alive?" The two men''s voices rang out at the same time.


    Jimmy was stunned a little before he smiled and said, "I had a hunch two years ago."


    "What?" Ro frowned. "You knew that Kevin''s still alive two years ago?"


    "Yes."


    "How?"


    "Two years ago, he went to find Anna. She was thus traumatized and got sick for three days


    straight. During then, she kept mumbling that Kevin was still alive and he came back... After she got


    better, I hired a bodyguard to protect her all time, but Kevin never appeared again. So I thought that


    this hade to an end."


    Jimmy briefly told him what had happened back then.


    Upon hearing that, Ro squinted at him for a while and suddenly said, "Anna went to show Ariah


    the photos two years ago too, right? Isn''t it a bit too coincidental that both events urred in the


    same year..."


    Jimmy stiffened.


    "If I were you, knowing that the enemy that I tried to kill hasn''t died yet and might even hurt my wife,


    I would find a way to protect her by divorcing her, and cheating would be the best excuse. So this


    exins why Anna went to show Ariah the photos of you two..."


    "Shut up!"


    Jimmy swung his fist at him.


    And Ro was a little slow in dodging it so he was hit in the face.


    Taking a deep breath, he cursed angrily, "B*stard, if you dare to hit me again, I''ll definitely make you


    pay it back!"


    Jimmy shrugged his shoulders and was about to say something else. Abruptly, his phone rang. It


    was an unknown number.


    "Hello." He answered the phone.


    "Tsk..."


    A chuckle came from the other end of the phone.


    Immediately, Jimmy tensed up and put on the speaker mode, mouthing to Ro silently, "Kevin!"


    Ro''s expression changed.


    Calming himself down, Jimmy asked, "Who are you?"


    "Jimmy, how are you doing? I haven''t seen you for a long time, but you still like to y dumb to trick


    me, just like your wife."


    Stunned, Jimmy then demanded in anger, "Kevin, where''s Ariah?"


    "Whoa, I haven''t heard anyone calling that name in a while. I kinda miss it." The man on the other


    end of the line chuckled. "Anyway, you know why I call you."


    "What do you want?"


    "Come to see me, alone. If you bring the police, you know what I''ll do."


    Jimmy took a deep breath and replied, "Give me the address."


    The ce was located in the suburb. Hanging up the phone, Jimmy strode out. But then, he turned


    back and asked, "Are you gonna follow me?"


    Ro raised his eyebrows at him. "Do you think that I''ll just stay here?"


    "But he asked me to go there alone..." "Tsk, you think you could handle him alone?" Ro snorted


    and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. Felipe and I wille with you. With the three of us, I''m sure we


    can finish him up this time!"


    Having no choice, Jimmy could only ept it. "Alright, but you two have to act ording to my


    n..."


    "Sure, let''s discuss it on the way."


    Jimmy said nothing more.


    On the other hand, Ariah opened her eyes and realized that she had been tied to a chair, and Anna


    was next to her, but she wasn''t tied and looked quite confused as if she didn''t know where she was.


    "Anna?"


    Anna didn''t respond.


    Ariah''s heart jolted. Anna looked a little weird...


    "She''s out of her wits already." The man''s voice sounded behind her.


    "She wouldn''t dare to run anymore. But you''re different. In order to prevent you from causing any


    trouble, I could only tie you up."


    After saying that, the man walked to her front, still wearing that clown mask. Seeing that, Ariah


    couldn''t help but sneer.


    "What are youughing at?"


    The man narrowed his eyes.


    Ariah raised her chin, pointing at his mask. "I was wondering when you''re gonna remove that


    mask."


    "Oh, are you curious about my look?"


    Ariah was just about to say that she wasn''t interested in his appearance when the man took off his


    mask, and Ariah was stunned.


    He looked quite handsome.


    Ariah had seen many brutal murderers on TV. They all looked gloomy. There was hardly anyone


    who would be as good-looking as this man.


    The man then raised her chin. "Are you in a daze?"


    Ariah shook off his hand and made a look that was about to throw up. "Don''t touch me!"


    With a pause, Ariah asked again, "What''s your name?"


    "Kevin Bradbury."


    From N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why do you hate Jimmy?"


    Hearing that, Kevin chuckled and said, "You''ve asked too many questions. It should be my turn


    now."


    Ariah didn''t care, just as long as he would talk to her, so she could get some information out of him.


    Therefore, she nodded. "Sure. What would you like to know?"


    "Are you and Jimmy faking a divorce?"


    Instantly, Ariah was dumbfounded. "Wh-what?" This man actually knew that she was divorced?


    "Looks like it''s not?" Seeing her astonished expression, Kevin raised his eyebrows and continued,


    "Since you guys had really divorced, well, please enjoy the showter."


    "What show?"


    Kevin bent down and smiled at her strangely. "You''ll know when hees."


    He?


    Ariah waspletely puzzled and widened her eyes. Just as she wanted to shoot another question,


    the door was suddenly pushed open. Looking up, she saw a familiar figure and she froze.


    It was Jimmy...


    He came here alone?


    nkly, Ariah stared at him as he gradually walked out of the darkness.

 Chapter 494

    Chapter 494


    Jimmy stood where he was while his gaze swept over Ariah and then fell on Anna.


    Looking at Anna''s dazed expression, he frowned. "What''s wrong with her?"


    "Well, she''s scared out of her wits." Kevin came to Anna''s back. "I merely used a little trick and


    she''s be like this."


    Jimmy shot him a nce. "Back then, you kidnapped her and forced her to watch her family die in


    front of her. So of course, she''s terrified of you. Even now, when your name was mentioned, she


    would be frightened out of her wits."


    This was also why Anna had fallen ill when she saw someone who looked like Kevin two years ago.


    With a chuckle, Kevin continued, "She deserves it. Because she was the one who provoked me


    first."


    Jimmy didn''t bother to listen to his nonsense anymore. He squinted at him and asked, "Did you get


    cosmetic surgery?"


    Kevin''s appearance waspletely different from eight years ago. Only his voice still sounded


    familiar.


    "Yes, and skin grafting. Don''t forget that it was you who had burnt me." Gradually, Kevin''s smile


    faded away and turned into a gloomy look.


    Seeing that, Jimmy curled his lips. "Oh, then you''re quite lucky. After being shot in the fire, you still


    managed to survive!"


    Abruptly, Kevin gave Anna a hard p in the face.


    But Anna didn''t react in the slightest bit.


    "Well, keep mocking, and I''ll give your darling another good p!" Kevin nced coldly at Jimmy. "I


    remember back then, you were gonna marry Anna. I don''t believe that you''ve never loved her!"


    Jimmy stared at him expressionlessly.


    "Oh, wait. Am I wrong? She''s not the woman you love now?" Kevin suddenly grinned and walked up


    to Ariah, saying in a creepy tone, "Ariah''s the one you love now, isn''t she?"


    Saying that, he pped Ariah so hard that she could almost see stars in her eyes.


    Damn, this maniac! But Ariah could only curse silently.


    At the same time, Jimmy couldn''t bear it anymore. "If you''re still a f*cking human, then stop hitting


    them!" "Tut-tut, it seems that you''re really worried about this woman." Kevin stood behind Ariah. All


    of his interests were on her now. "I thought that you''re a devoted man, but it turns out that you''re


    not."


    Ariah held back the pain and interrupted, "Bah! I don''t love him anymore! This scumbag doesn''t


    deserve my love. Kevin, are you blind to think that he loves me? If he does, he wouldn''t have slept


    with Anna! Disgusting!"


    Hearing that, Kevin gave Jimmy a meaningful nce. "Jimmy, not bad, huh?"


    Jimmy merely said coldly, "Cut the crap and let them go."


    "Well, originally, I did intend to let them go, but now I''ve changed my mind."


    "Kevin, they have nothing to do with our business. Don''t drag them into this!"


    Instantly, Kevin''s face darkened. "Jimmy, have you forgotten what I said back then?"


    Stunned, Jimmy then recalled that Kevin had once said that if he managed to live, he would take his


    favorite person''s life and gifted it to him...


    Jimmy hadn''t forgotten what he said and he believed that Kevin would do what he said.


    "Fine, what do you want?" Jimmy asked deeply.


    "Very good. Finally, you''re asking me something interesting." Kevin chuckled and nodded his chin to


    his waist, ordering, "Take off the gun on your waist."


    With a sneer, Jimmy unarmed himself, to which Kevin then demanded, "And point it to your head."


    Astounded, Ariah widened her eyes and was about to scream, but was stopped by Jimmy''s cold


    gaze. Pausing, she then looked away, though her body still trembled.


    Then, Jimmy raised his gun and aimed it at his temple.


    Kevin looked at him doubtfully. "Huh, when have you be so obedient? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll


    ask you to shoot yourself?"


    "You won''t," replied Jimmy coolly.


    "Oh, how can you be so sure?"


    "You won''t kill me unless you grow tired of me. As for now, you will want to vent your anger in the


    past few years bit by bit. After that, only then will you consider killing me."


    "That''s right. I''m not gonna kill you right away." Kevin nodded and nced at him casually. "But


    now, I want you to shoot at your thigh. I know you''re very cunning and you must have a backup


    n. However, when your leg is hurt, you wouldn''t be able to escape anymore!"


    Jimmy went silent. This was undoubtedly asking him to burn his own bridges.


    "What? You don''t have the guts to shoot?" Saying so, Kevin walked to Ariah''s front and took out a


    dagger, wanting to sh it straight at her face.


    Ariah screamed in fear.


    "Don''t touch her!"


    Without hesitation, Jimmy shot himself on the thigh and blood came out instantly. Seeing that, Ariah


    bit down on her lips, preventing herself from making a sound. However, tears fell from her eyes.


    Kevin squinted at him. "What a spoony man."


    Nevertheless, Jimmy''s expression didn''t change a little. "Let them go!"


    "Give me the gun. Now!"


    Jimmy had no choice but to follow suit.


    Kevin walked over and picked up the gun, unloading the bullets. Then, he threw it aside and said,


    "You want me to let them go? Sure."


    Hearing that, Jimmy frowned. How could Kevin be so kind?


    "But, it will be up to you to decide which one could go with you." Kevin slowly walked to the two and


    stood between them, pointing at Anna and then at Ariah.


    Ariah gritted her teeth. She couldn''t wait to bite down a piece of meat from this psycho!


    Text ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Kevinughed wildly and continued, "As for the person who stays, she will belong to


    me. It will then be up to me to kill, or to torture her."


    Enraged, Jimmy could feel the veins bulging under his neck. "What if I tell you to let both of them


    go?"


    "If you don''t wanna pick one, I can do it for you."


    "You..."


    "Jimmy, don''t try to annoy me. Hurry up and choose! Otherwise, both of them will die!"


    Jimmy closed his eyes and picked reluctantly. "I''ll take Anna away..."


    "Oh, are you sure?" Kevin paused for a moment beforeughing out loud. Then, he looked at Ariah


    and said, "Did you hear that? Your husband didn''t pick you. What does it feel now?"

 Chapter 495

    Chapter 495


    "Did you hear that? The person your husband wants to save isn''t you. How do you like that now?"


    With a crooked smile, Kevin got closer to Ariah, wanting to see her tragic expression.


    Ariah acted along and looked at Jimmy in disbelief while her hands that were ced on the chair


    trembled. "That''s... impossible!"


    Pursing his lips, Jimmy drooped his head and said, "Ariah, I''m sorry, Anna can''t be provoked


    anymore. I have to take her away. Otherwise, she''ll die here."


    "Tsk... You''re afraid that she''ll die here. But what about me?" Ariah broke down and screamed,


    "Jimmy, I hate you. I was blind to marry you back then!"


    Jimmy''s body trembled. "I... I''lle back for you. I''ll definitely be back..."


    "I hate you!" Ariah struggled frantically as tears rolled down her face. But then, she begged him,


    "Can you take me with you? Don''t leave me here. Please. He will torture me as he did with Anna!"


    "Jimmy, please, for the sake of our past..." With a pale face, Jimmy wanted to hold her into his


    arms, but he couldn''t. Instead, he apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Instantly, Ariah''s face turnedpletely bloodless. Her hope was extinguished little by little, and


    ultimately, her eyes were filled with silence.


    Sitting on the chair in a daze, she stared nkly at Jimmy, her husband.


    "How are you so cruel..." Ariah muttered to herself, "Is Anna more important to you because she


    knows you longer than I do? But what about our rtionship these years?"


    "No... It''s not true... You''re the most important person to me..." thought Jimmy silently as his


    expression changed.


    However, he just looked away from Ariah and red at Kevin with red eyes. "Let Anna go!"


    "Tsk, is that all you can take?" Kevin looked at the two who were sorrowful and couldn''t help but


    laugh out loud. He then untied Ariah''s rope and whispered, "He''s so heartless that he didn''t even


    choose to save you. Now, do you still love him?"


    Hearing that, Ariah replied with her teeth clenched, "No, I hate him!"


    The smile in Kevin''s eyes deepened. "Well, if you hate him, you should also make him suffer. Why


    don''t you kill him? After that, I''ll let you go. What do you think?"


    Ariah''s body stiffened, and her hands trembled. "Kill... kill him?"


    "Yes, kill him, and I''ll let you go. I won''t torture you as I did with Anna. Don''t be afraid." Kevin coaxed


    her in a deceiving tone, then shoved the dagger into her hand, "Go, kill the man who abandoned


    you."


    Ariah seemed to have been hypnotized. Clenching the dagger, she stood up with a nk


    expression and walked towards Jimmy while muttering, "Kill him..."


    Immediately, Jimmy''s expression grew solemn, as he could tell there was something wrong with


    Ariah.


    "What did you do to her, Kevin?" Jimmy''s face twisted in anger. "Ariah, wake up!"


    "Well, she won''t stop unless I ask her to. I''d like to see how will you react." There was a menacing


    smile on Kevin''s face.


    Also, he was curious to see how Ariah would react if she woke up to find out that she had killed


    Jimmy. Would she break down?


    Thinking about that, Kevin grew even excited.


    Due to the excitement, his face was distorted and looking ferocious.


    On the other hand, Jimmy grasped Ariah''s hand tightly as he shouted anxiously, "Ariah, can you


    hear me?"


    "Damn it, are you still listening?"


    "Ariah, stop right now, or I''ll have to hit you to wake you up! Do you hear me?"


    Jimmy''s eyes turned red and his body tensed up. Finally, he gritted his teeth and gave Ariah a few


    ps on the face, wanting to wake her up, but Ariah acted as if she couldn''t sense it and continued


    to charge towards him. Therefore, Jimmy could only retreat as he cursed.


    Gradually, the two moved to the side of Kevin.


    Just then, Ariah suddenly stabbed Kevin''s thigh with the dagger, to which Kevin groaned in pain and


    kicked Ariah away with a face full of disbelief. "How could you..."


    She was hypnotized. How could she still hurt him?


    "Ro, what the hell are you still waiting for?"


    Jimmy seized the opportunity and shouted at the top of his lungs.


    Instantly, two people came down from the first floor.


    Seeing that, Kevin cursed angrily and tossed something to the ground, then turned around to run.


    "A smoke grenade!"


    Ro shouted, "Felipe, he''s in the direction of your seven o''clock!"


    "Boom!"


    Immediately, Kevin was shot to the ground and Ro rushed over to seize him.


    "Ahem..."


    "Get out of here!"


    The smoke was getting intense, choking them to tears. Jimmy couldn''t see anything at all, but he


    managed to grab Ariah from the ground and strode outside.


    At the same time, Ro pulled Kevin out with him.


    Felipe, on the other hand, took out Anna, who was still in a daze.


    When they came out to the open space, Ariah was finally able to breathe easily again. After taking a


    few deep breaths, she slowly calmed her emotions.


    Jimmy came to her side and wanted to pat her on the back, but she stood up and gave him a hard


    p. Astounded, Jimmy asked, "What are..."


    Gritting her teeth, she struck him again.


    Now, Jimmy was furious. "What the f*ck is wrong with you..."


    But Ariah just pped him again.


    This time, Jimmy waspletely enraged. "Enough! One more time and you''ll know!"


    Despite that, Ariah raised her hand again, to which Jimmy cursed lightly and quickly seized her


    wrist. He was mad. "Dammit, are you still being hypnotized?"


    "Ouch..."


    Ariah breathed hard as Jimmy had clutched her hard.


    With a slight hesitation, he then let go of her hand.


    Nevertheless, Ariah still gave him a hard kick, to which Jimmy yelped as his hand clung to his knee


    in pain.


    Ariah merely snorted. "These ps are for just now!"


    Back inside, this b*stard actually beat her! Her face was still red now!


    Jimmy stiffened and looked at her suspiciously. With a hint of guilt, he asked, "You... know that I just


    beat you? I thought you were hypnotized by


    Kevin, so I wanted to wake you up..."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, thinking of something, he frowned and stated, "Wait, you stabbed him just now. How did you


    do that while being controlled by him?"


    Ariah rolled her eyes and ignored him. Just as she was about to walk away, she suddenly gasped


    and crouched down.


    Just now, Kevin had kicked her in the ribs.


    She was probably injured.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy asked worriedly, "Ariah?"


    Hearing that, Ariah was angry and wanted to p him hard on his handsome face, as this was all


    thanks to him.


    Nevertheless, her face was pale with pain as she looked at the anxious man. Feeling wronged, she


    said, "Jimmy, I really want to hit you!"


    "Okay, but let''s head back now!"


    "Jimmy..."


    "What?"


    "I''m feeling like the world is spinning..."


    Upon saying that, Ariah''s vision went ck and she fainted. Swiftly, Jimmy caught her body and


    shouted anxiously, "Ro, where''s the car? Hurry up!"

 Chapter 496

    Chapter 496


    When Ariah woke up, her stomach hurt a lot. Then, a nervous voice rang beside her. "Nurse, she''s


    awake!"


    Opening her eyes in a daze, she saw doctors and nurses rushing in to check her body.


    Suddenly, one of the doctors pressed her somewhere and she passed out in agony. Before she


    fainted, she heard Jimmy roar, "Where did you touch her? Why is she fainting again?"


    The doctor swallowed and replied, "I''m assessing her neurologic response using pain. The more


    pain she is in, the better her condition is..."


    "Bullsh*t! She''s so painful that she passed out already!"


    Wiping the cold sweat on his forehead, the doctor reverted, "Please calm down..."


    At the same time, Ben stood up and interrupted in a trembling voice, "Capt., the doctor''s right."


    Jimmy was speechless.


    Nevertheless, he took a deep breath and suppressed his emotions, then beckoned the doctor to go


    out.


    The doctors filed out one after another, whereas


    Jimmy slumped down on the chair, staring at Ariah who was on the hospital bed.


    Her face was as white as a sheet.


    Jimmy''s heart ached to see that.


    He was determined to protect her. Yet, he still hurt her.


    "I shouldn''t have lost my temper just now." Jimmy sighed. "I''ll apologize to the doctorster."


    Ben couldn''t help grinning at his words. Then, thinking of something, he said, "Capt., Anna woke up.


    She''s been asking to see you..."


    "I''m not going!"


    Jimmy refused without a second thought.


    "But she looks very agitated, and the doctor said that she''s not in a good state. Are you sure you


    really don''t wanna see her?"


    "If she''s in a bad state, go look for a doctor." Jimmy didn''t even change his tone. "It''s not like I can


    cure her."


    Ben didn''t know what else to say.


    Knowing that Jimmy''s mind was wholely on his wife, he nodded and said, "Capt., take care. I''m


    heading back to the police department now."


    "Okay."


    When Ariah woke up again, she felt much better.


    She didn''t sense as much pain as before. It was just that her chest was feeling quite heavy, as if


    there was a big rock on it.


    Looking down, she almost jumped up from the bed.


    Half of Jimmy''s body was on her, thus it was difficult for her to breathe.


    Annoyed, she pushed him away and let him fell off with a loud thud.


    When Jimmy got up, his face was darkened, and he stared at her squarely. Then, he raised his


    hand.


    Seeing that, Ariah shrank away and warned, "I''ll scream for help if you hit me!"


    She bet that he wouldn''t dare to act recklessly since they were in a hospital.


    As expected, Jimmy paused, but then his hand continued tond.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Ariah was so scared that she almost screamed out, "Jimmy, how could you hit me? You were the


    one whoy on me first and made me hard to breathe, so I could only push you away..."


    However, Jimmy was just pulling the quilt up to cover her shoulders.


    Ariah was stunned as she thought that he was going to teach her a lesson.


    Then, with a yful look, he bent down and whispered, "Well, I''m your husband. Is there anything


    wrong withying on top of you?"


    Bah!


    Despite being thick-skinned usually, Ariah still blushed at his words,


    However, Jimmy stopped teasing her and stood up, saying, "The doctor said that you should be fine


    upon waking up. And if you still feel little pain, it''s normal."


    While he said that, Ariah noticed that he was unshaven and his eyes were bloodshot. There were


    dark circles under his eyes. Apparently, he had been staying with her for the whole night.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy sat back down again. His gaze was fixed on her face.


    Ariah frowned, then looked away, but his gaze was too intense, which made her nervous.


    "Excuse me, I would like to rest!" Being looked at by him like this, she couldn''t fall asleep at all!


    "Don''t worry. I won''t make a sound."


    Ariah didn''t know what to say.


    His gaze was even more bothering than any noise!


    "Get out of here!"


    Jimmy chuckled. "Don''t think about it."


    Oh, so did he mean that he wasn''t going to leave then? Ariah held back her anger. "Okay, what do


    you want?"


    Tapping his knee, Jimmy just sat there quietly. After a while, he finally said, "Never mind. I''ll tell you


    when you recover. Now, rest."


    Tsk.


    Ariah ignored him and tried to sleep.


    Although she had thought that she would not be able to fall asleep under his intense gaze,


    surprisingly, as the clock ticked away, she slowly closed her eyes.


    Later, when she woke up again, she heard a light noise. But this time, she slept very well.


    Turning her head, she saw Jimmy talking to a doctor. Their voices were so soft that she couldn''t


    hearthem clearly.


    Just then, Jimmy noticed that she had woken up and sent the doctor away, then came to her and


    asked, "Are you hungry?"


    Ariah was indeed a little hungry, so she nodded.


    Chuckling, Jimmy took out his phone and said, "Hang on, I''ll ask someone to bring something to


    eat."


    Ariah said nothing and stretched a little.


    "Do you want to sit up?" Jimmy supposed that she must be ufortable after lying for a long time.


    Hearing that, Ariah muttered, "Are you a mind reader..."


    Her voice was very soft, but Jimmy still overheard it and stroked her head. He was quite gentle,


    though his face didn''t look like it. "Stop joking!"


    After helping her up, he went straight to the point and said, "Do you know who''s the doctor that I


    was talking to just now?"


    "Nope." Ariah shook her head honestly. "Is it not my attending physician?"


    "Nah. Your injury is getting better. You''re only feeling a bit painful now because Kevin kicked you a


    little hard." Jimmy then narrowed his gaze. "The doctor I spoke to just now is someone who


    specializes in hypnotism."


    Ariah looked up at him. "So?"


    "Well, the doctor told me that a hypnotized person would always be under control. So if Kevin


    hypnotized you, you would naturally do what he said and kill me. But back then, you didn''t kill me


    and stabbed him instead, which should be impossible."


    With a shrug, Ariah replied, "Well, isn''t the answer clear? I wasn''t hypnotized..."


    "Impossible." Suddenly, Jimmy''s handsome face loomed over her. Being surrounded by his aura,


    she was forced to lean back.


    Then, she heard him continue, "At that time, no matter how I called you, you wouldn''t wake up at all.


    It''s like you don''t know me... Also, I can see that something was wrong with you back then."


    But Ariah only felt difficult to breathe now. He was getting too close, and her breath was filled with


    his smell. Feeling unease, she turned her face away. "Can you stay away from me..."

 Chapter 497

    Chapter 497


    Jimmy froze and his face darkened. Seizing Ariah''s chin, he asked with his teeth gritted, "Are you


    avoiding me?"


    He thought that his smell was too strong that she felt ufortable. "I haven''t been able to take a


    bath because of staying here with you the whole night. How could you avoid me because of this?"


    However, despite knowing that he had misunderstood, Ariah didn''t bother to exin. She merely


    snorted. "Well, it''s not like I begged you to keep watch here..."


    "You..."


    Taking a deep breath, Jimmy suppressed his emotions. "Alright, enough. Don''t try to change the


    subject. Tell me what''s going on."


    Ariah nced at him and said slowly after a long pause, "Well, I know a little hypnotism too, so


    Kevin didn''t manage to hypnotize me. I was just acting along with him and took the opportunity to


    stab him in the leg."


    "You know hypnotism?" Jimmy frowned. "Why you never mentioned it before?"


    "Well, what''s there to talk about?" Ariah felt that he was just making a big fuss.


    Jimmy was speechless.


    "Hey, keep your distance!" repeated Ariah again.


    Hearing that, Jimmy was annoyed and he nced coldly at her, then dashed into the bathroom.


    Ariah was dumbfounded. What was he doing?


    Soon, she heard the sound of showeringing from the bathroom...


    Did Jimmy just go in to bathe?


    What was wrong with him?


    Coming out of the bathroom, Jimmy heard a knock on the door and went to open the door. It was


    Edward who came to deliver their meals. When Edward saw Jimmy''s wet hair, he was surprised.


    "Capt., why are you wet?"


    "Ah, I just took a shower." Jimmy grabbed the food from his hands.


    "Huh? Why are you showering during the day?"


    Jimmy didn''t want to just tell him he had taken a bath because Ariah was disgusted with his smell. It


    would be embarrassing.


    "Nothing." Jimmy pushed him out. "Don''t forget to bring the dinner on time."


    "Wait!" Edward held the door. "Capt., this morning when I went back to work, the kidnapper is being


    guarded as a first-ss criminal whereas Ro is treated with respect by Director Sherlock! Who is


    that Ro though?"


    Hearing that, Jimmy merely replied casually, "Ro is a capable man. What''s wrong with Director


    Sherlock treating him with courtesy?"


    Edward widened his eyes in surprise. Jimmy was actually not angry?


    "Capt., Ro has second thoughts on your wife. Why are you on his side now?"


    Instantly, Jimmy''s face darkened. "Stop talking nonsense! Now, get out of here!"


    The door mmed shut before Edward''s nose, and he knew he must have annoyed Jimmy.


    After all, any man would feel ufortable when they heard others were having second thoughts


    about their wife.


    Meanwhile, sitting on the hospital bed, Ariah had heard their conversation. Looking at Jimmy, who


    had a gloomy expression, she asked, "Did Kevin really get caught?"


    "Yes." Jimmy responded indifferently.


    "What feud does Ro have against Kevin?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then, why would he go with you to catch Kevin?"


    "I don''t know."


    Upon hearing this, Ariah could sense his unhappiness already.


    With a sullen look, Jimmy took out two dishes and one soup from the carrier bag and set them up


    on the table in front of her. Stuffing the cutlery into her hand, he simply said, "Eat."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t even notice that he had caused pain in her hand.


    Ariah twisted her thin brows.


    Jimmy went straight to one side, took out a cig from his coat, and was about to light it. Then, he


    remembered he was still in the hospital, so he threw the lighter aside and sniffed the cig instead


    while staring at Ariah sharply.


    Being married to him for a few years, Ariah knew he wanted to smoke when he was agitated.


    So, she just ate silently. The meals tasted quite nd, and gradually, she became irritated too.


    Finally, she put down her cutlery and snapped, "Stop staring at me like that!"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and retorted, "What? You''re feeling guilty?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing."


    Calming her emotions, Ariah gestured at Jimmy with a smile and said, "Come over here."


    Jimmy walked over suspiciously. "What''s the


    matter?"


    As soon as he got closer, Ariah''s face suddenly turned cold, and she threw a pillow at him. He didn''t


    manage to dodge it, and the pillow hit him right in the face. Instantly, his face turned gloomy.


    Meanwhile, Ariah said angrily, "If you continue to act weirdly, then go out. Don''t affect my mood of


    eating!"


    Jimmy gritted his teeth and gave her a dark look, which gave her goosebumps. Just as she wanted


    to retort him, he suddenly pressed down against her body and warned, "Ariah, stop challenging


    me."


    Hearing that, she rolled her eyes. "Tsk, how am I challenging you again?"


    Jimmy couldn''t hold it anymore and kissed her on the lips, to which Ariah paused for a moment


    before she tried to push him away. However, she was no match for him.


    She was not as strong as he was in the first ce, and now with the injury, it would be painful to


    exert too much force.


    "Ouch..."


    Ariah gasped.


    Immediately, Jimmy came back to his senses and let go of her, but he did not get up. Instead, he


    was holding her tightly as he breathed heavily.


    At the same time, Ariah gave him a disgusted look. "Ew, why are you kissing me? I just ate


    something."


    "I don''t mind!" Jimmy murmured softly while his cheek pressed against hers, "From now on, I''ll let


    what happened between you and Ro pass, just as long as you stop seeing him again. Otherwise,


    I''ll not let you two off easily this time."


    Hearing that, only then did Ariah realize why he had been in a tantrum.


    He must have thought that she had an affair with Rost time... Thinking that, Ariah wanted to


    exin, but then, she decided not. Why bother to exin when they had already divorced?


    It would be better to keep things as they were.


    Later, Howard came over to see Ariah and she was a little surprised. "Hey, why are you here?"


    "Well, Jimmy asked me to drop by." Howard closed the door and said, "He went back to the


    department to deal with some things, but he was worried about you staying here alone. If you need


    anything, feel free to tell me."


    Nevertheless, Ariah didn''t want to trouble him. "Ah, I''m good. I think I''ll be discharged tomorrow."


    Sitting down, Howard looked quite gossipy as he asked, "Why are you admitted into the hospital


    again? Just now, I heard your attending doctor say that you were kicked in the abdomen. Did Jimmy


    do this? If he did, whoa, this could be counted as domestic violence!"

 Chapter 498

    Chapter 498


    Ariah was dumbfounded and left speechless. "Well, it has nothing to do with Jimmy..."


    "Whoa, you''re still saying good words for him?"


    "It''s not what you think."


    "Then who kicked you?" Suddenly, Howard recalled Anna was also admitted to the hospital, so he


    pped his thigh and said, "Oh no, it can''t be you and Anna fought over Jimmy and thus got


    injured?"


    Ariah was choked at Howard''s theory. It seemed that he had a wild imagination.


    "Didn''t Jimmy record the evidence? Has he passed it on to you yet?" Howard rubbed his chin.


    Ariah was stunned. "What evidence?"


    Howard let out augh and asked, "Wait, Jimmy really didn''t show you the evidence?"


    The more he said, the more confused Ariah became. "What evidence? Tell me."


    "Well, he and Anna didn''t have sex!"


    Ariah was dumbfounded. "Wh-what?"


    "It seems that you still have no clue. Alright, I''ll show you the recording."


    That day, when Jimmy had tricked Anna, he had used Howard''s phone to record it and Howard


    hadn''t deleted the recording yet. So now, Howard yed it out for Ariah.


    Instantly, Anna''s voice came from the phone. "We didn''t do itst night. I lied to you. I only took off


    our clothes so you would think that we had sex..."


    Ariah was shocked upon hearing this. She witnessed Jimmy spending the whole night with Anna,


    but it turned out that they didn''t have sex?


    "That night, Jimmy was so drunk that he could barely recognize anyone. How could he still have the


    energy to do those things?" Howard put away his phone. "I''m sure you get what I mean, right?"


    Ariah nodded in a daze. But she didn''t understand why Jimmy didn''t exin to her right away but


    instead let her misunderstand.


    "Howard, is this... a trick you and Jimmy set up to fool me?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Howard snapped, "Huh? Why would I do that? Besides, haven''t you heard that Anna


    admitted that she lied? If you don''t even believe this, then what would you believe? Damn, perhaps


    I should have taken Anna for an examination that day!"


    Instantly, Ariah fell silent. She had always thought that Jimmy and Anna had had sex. But now,


    Howard was telling her that none of this had ever happened!


    She could still remember how heartbroken she was to sit outside Anna''s apartment that night.


    Eventually, Howard was kicked out of the ward as Ariah said that she needed some time alone to


    think about things on her own.


    So, Howard had no choice but to leave.


    Upon leaving, he then felt that there was something wrong with Ariah. Wasn''t she supposed to be


    happy to hear this?


    But just now, she didn''t look joyful at all.


    Thinking about that, Howard quickly called Jimmy, but the call was picked up after a long while. "Is


    there something wrong with Ariah?"


    "Oh, she''s fine."


    "Then why are you calling me?"


    "Well, I couldn''tplete the task you gave me."


    "What?"


    "You asked me to stay with her until youe back, but just now, she chased me out."


    Hearing that, Jimmy asked directly, "What did you do to annoy her so much that she threw you


    out?"


    Howard was choked at his words.


    How could have Jimmy guessed that?


    Clearing his throat, Howard then exined, "Well, I was nning on being your wingman, but


    then..."


    "What did you do again?" Jimmy''s face darkened.


    "Uh, I told her you didn''t sleep with Anna, thinking that maybe you two will get back together upon


    resolving this misunderstanding. However, Ariah seemed to be a little unhappy to learn that."


    "You''ve yed the recording to her, haven''t you?" Jimmy asked.


    "Yeah."


    "And she looked unhappy hearing it?"


    "Correct!"


    Jimmy frowned. Logically speaking, when Ariah learned the truth, even though she wasn''t


    surprised, she shouldn''t be angry either.


    "You said that she didn''t look right. What do you mean by that?"


    Howard thought back to how Ariah had reacted in the ward. "After she heard the recording, she just


    asked me toe out, saying that she wants to be alone to clear her mind."


    "That''s it?"


    Howard shrugged. "Yep, that''s all."


    Jimmy nodded. "Alright." "Wait, don''t hang up." Howard called out. "Have you had a clue yet why


    Ariah is acting so strangely?"


    "Not yet," Jimmy told the truth, "It''s hard to understand what she thinks sometimes."


    "Then you should at least know why both Anna and she were admitted to the hospital at the same


    time, eh? Are they fighting over you like those women do on the TV, and in the end, both of them


    got sent to the hospital..."


    "Beep..."


    Instantly, Jimmy hung up the phone, refusing to listen to his crap anymore.


    "Dammit!" cursed Howard.


    At the same time, someone who Ariah had never expected to see came to her ward.


    It was Jimmy''s mother, E Kelly.


    Ariah had hardly met with the Hudsons because she rarely went back to the Hudson''s as E didn''t


    quite like her. Usually, Ariah would find an excuse to not go back during the holidays, and even


    when she really had to go back, she would keep a low profile to avoid talking to the Hudsons.


    Nevertheless, she didn''t expect that E woulde to visit her today. Feeling a little ttered, she


    immediately got out of bed and greeted her.


    E, who was in her fifties, seemed like a forty and looked well-maintained as usual. She had


    brought two bodyguards with her today.


    With a gesture, E said to the bodyguards, "You guys may go out now. I wanna talk to her alone."


    Judging on the atmosphere, Ariah could sense that there was something wrong with E''s visit, so


    she stood by the side quietly.


    "Do you know why I''m here?"


    "No, I don''t. Go ahead."


    Jimmy''s mother then nced at her and asked directly, "You and Jimmy divorced?"


    Ah, so this was why E came.


    However, it made sense after Ariah thinking about it. There was nothing else that could bring E


    here except this.


    Ever since she married Jimmy, E had told her directly that both she and Jimmy''s father were not


    satisfied with her, because a man like Jimmy could have found someone better than her. But since


    Jimmy only liked her, they could only ept her as their daughter-inw and hope that she could


    give birth to two kids in the time frame of three years.

 Chapter 499

    Chapter 499


    That was what E had told Ariah on the first day she married into the Hudson Family.


    Even now, Ariah still remembered it clearly.


    Putting aside the fact that she had failed to carry two babies in three years, she even hadn''t given


    birth to any children until now. It was no wonder that E woulde to the hospital looking for her


    and questioned her straightly whether she and Jimmy had divorced.


    Just as Ariah was thinking about how to reply, E seemed to have seen through her mind and


    snorted. "Tsk, are you still trying to trick me? If it wasn''t for the fact that I know someone from the


    Civil Affairs Bureau, I''m afraid you guys would just keep me in the dark forever!"


    Seeing that she couldn''t hide it anymore, Ariah could only nod and admit.


    "Yes, Jimmy and I have indeed divorced. As for the reason, you could ask him..."


    "I don''t care about the reason for your divorce." E interrupted her and gave her a sidelong nce.


    "But since you''re divorced from Jimmy, you''re no longer part of our family."


    Ariah let out a bitterugh. "You''re right."


    "Anyway, I''m here to check whether you two were really divorced. Since it''s real, there''s nothing


    more left to say." With that, E turned around and left. She did not want to stay here for a second


    longer.


    Ariah was left stunned there.


    Then, E thought of something and turned around, saying coldly, "Since you and Jimmy were


    divorced, I hope you will stay away from him from now on. With his background, he could find a


    better wife."


    It seemed that E was happy to see them divorce.


    Ariah just smiled bitterly.


    It was seven o''clock in the evening. Jimmy came out of the office and was about to get some food,


    as Ariah should be hungry by now. Just then, his phone abruptly rang.


    Looking at the caller ID, he realized it was his mother. He picked it up casually and asked, "Mom,


    what''s up?"


    E said directly, "Hurry up ande back. I made a lot of delicious food for you today."


    Jimmy was about to refuse, but upon thinking for a moment, he asked, "Did you make soup too?"


    "Yes, it''s still simmering. You can have it when youe back."


    "Alright, I''ll be right back."


    E was happy to hear that and hung up the phone. On the other hand, Jimmy decided to take


    home-cooked meals for Ariah instead of doing takeaways, since it would cost him less time and the


    food from home would be much hygienic and tasty.


    Thinking about Ariah''s hunger, he drove home quite fast, and it only took him half of the usual time


    to get home by taking a shortcut.


    As soon as he arrived, the door opened. Apparently, E had been waiting for him. "Come in. It''s


    cold outside."


    Jimmy took off his coat, and E took over it to hang it up. Just as she was about to speak, Jimmy


    asked, "Is the food ready?"


    "Almost, I just need to finish that onest dish and we can start eating."


    "Then I''ll go and eat first," Jimmy said as he went to the dining hall. He nned to finish dinner


    quickly and then took the food to the hospital.


    However, E stopped him, to which Jimmy raised his eyebrows and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Come here. There''s someone I''d like you to meet." E gave him a mysterious nce.


    Hearing that, Jimmyughed and refused, "Nah, I don''t have time to meet any guests today. I''ve to


    leave soon after dinner."


    "It won''t take you long." E red at her son and insisted, "Come with me!"


    Then, she took Jimmy with her forcefully.


    In the living room, a young girl in her twenties sat on the sofa quietly. Seeing Jimmye, she


    looked at him timidly with a blush.


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes and asked, "This is..."


    "Jean,e on here. Let me introduce you to my son, Jimmy." E waved to the girl.


    "Hello, Jimmy." Jean Jackson looked rather shy.


    "Mom, what are you doing?" Jimmyughed.


    "Jimmy, this is Jean Jackson." E continued to introduce Jean as if she didn''t hear Jimmy''s


    question, "Do you remember that I used to take you to the Jackson''s when you were a kid and you


    and your brother even made Jean cry?"


    Saying so, E then took Jean''s hand and said with a smile, "Jean, you were only two years old at


    that time and you just learned to walk. But, my sons were really naughty back then. They always


    made fun of you."


    Instantly, Jean''s face turned red. "Mrs. Hudson, it''s been a long time already. I don''t quite remember


    it anymore." "Ah, it''s okay if you don''t remember since you were too young at that time. But it


    doesn''t matter. Now that you havee back from abroad, you will have plenty of time to get along


    well with Jimmy." Hearing that, Jean nced at the tall and strong man next to her. He was really


    good-looking, and his temperament was hard and cold, which was exactly the type she liked.


    At the same time, E spotted the blush on Jean''s face and nudged her son slightly. "Jimmy, take


    Jean to dinner."


    Being nudged by his mother, Jimmy almost bumped into the girl, but thankfully, he stabilized himself


    in time and then helped the girl up, asking politely, "Are you alright?"


    Jean could feel his strong palm touching her shoulder. Her thin body seemed to be under his solid


    protection, and her breath was filled with his masculinity.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "I-I''m fine," she said with a blush.


    Jimmy then let go of her and gave his mother a look. Without saying further, he went straight to the


    dining hall.


    Looking at the interaction between the two, E took Jean''s hand happily and followed.


    At the dinner table, Jimmy ate very quickly, as if someone was urging him, whereas E was


    praising how great Jean was. Jean came from a well- known and extremely educated family and


    she had studied abroad for many years.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy finished his meal in five minutes and nodded lightly to his mother''s words, then


    commented, "Miss Jean sounds like a great girl. She should be able to find a husband who can


    match her."


    After that, he stood up. "Mom, take your time. I have something else to attend to, so gotta go now."


    "Hey! Come back!" E hurriedly called out to him.


    Jimmy had no choice but to stop. "Yes, mother?"


    "Jean and I only took two bites, and you''re leaving. You''re not showing any courtesy at all. Come


    back and finish the meal with us!" demanded E with a sullen look.

 Chapter 500

    Chapter 500


    Hearing that E had demanded him to sit down and finish up the meal with Jean, Jimmy was quite


    frustrated.


    "Mom, what on earth do you want?"


    "I just want you to have dinner with Jean."


    "But I''m done eating."


    "Well, wait for her to finish up then!"


    Jimmy hadpletely lost his patience. With a stern look, he said, "I don''t have time to do this. I


    gotta get going now."


    Saying that, regardless of E''s sullen look, he went straight to the kitchen to pack up the food one


    by one into the thermos, then stormed out.


    "This b*stard really pisses me off," thought E as she heaved heavily.


    Jimmy rushed to the hospital and went straight to the ward. But when he pushed open the door,


    Ariah was nowhere to be seen.


    Instantly, he got anxious and went to look for the nurse at the nurse''s station. "Have you seen the


    patient in that ward? Did she leave without permission?"


    The nurse pointed in the direction of the corridor and replied, "I seem to see her going over there..."


    Before she could finish, Jimmy had left.


    Meanwhile, Ariah and Ro were at the stairwell.


    ncing at her sitting on the staircase, Ro joined her and asked in confusion, "It''s warmer in the


    ward. Why do you wannae here?"


    "Because I can''t smoke in the ward."


    Ro was surprised. "You wanna smoke?"


    "Yes. Do you have a cig?"


    "Nope! Why? You''re craving for it?" Ro refused without thinking.


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "Nah, I don''t crave for it."


    "Then why do you ask me for cigarettes?"


    "Well, I need to rx. Don''t you men always smoke to calm down your thoughts?" Ariah was really


    annoyed with him asking all sorts of questions, mumbling, "Please, stop acting like my mum. Duh.¡±


    Hearing that, Ro was a little speechless. "Well, the trouble doesn''t go away after that. One will


    still be bothered by the same thing. Anyway, what''s bothering you? Maybe I could offer you some


    insight."


    Ariah was about to reject him when she thought of something. After a moment of silence, she


    asked, "Is there a grudge between Kevin and Jimmy?"


    "Yes."


    "What kind of grudge is it?"


    "Well, it''s a deep grudge." Ro stretched his legs and saidzily, "Had Jimmy not told you about


    this yet?"


    Ariah shook her head in silence. She had been kept in the dark ever since the beginning.


    "How did Jimmy and Kevin be enemies?"


    Ro made a gesture of stopping. "Well, I''m afraid I can''t answer this as it involves Jimmy''s privacy.


    If you really wanna know more about the exact story, it''s better to ask him."


    Hearing that, Ariah shot him a re. "Just now, you were the one who said you could help."


    "Yeah, but even if I tell you everything, you won''t feel any better."


    Ariah was speechless.


    "Is there anything else you wanna ask?"


    "Yep."


    "Go ahead."


    "What''s the grudge between you and Kevin?"


    The moment Ariah asked that, Ro''s expression turned serious and his gaze sharpened. "I''m


    afraid


    I can''t answer this. Dr. Myers, you should know that this is my privacy."


    With a nod, Ariah agreed, "Yeah, you can choose not to answer."


    Under Ro''s intense gaze, unlike most people who would yield to his look, Ariah, on the other


    hand, continued to act indifferently.


    Later, Ro took back his gaze and chuckled. "Do you know why Jimmy chooses not to tell you


    about all this stuff?"


    Instantly, Ariah showed him some response. "Why?"


    "Well, I suppose he wants to keep you away from danger, because the more you know, the easier it


    is for you to get into trouble."


    Ariah was stunned.


    "Back then, Kevin manipted my girlfriend to kill her parents and then let her kill me... When she


    woke up, she couldn''t bear those blows and chose tomit suicide. So I swear that I will end


    Kevin''s life myself one day."


    Hearing that, Ariah was dumbfounded and she quickly apologized, "I... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have


    asked this!"


    She regretted causing him to recall his tragic past.


    "Oh well, it''s not your fault. You don''t need to feel guilty." Ro shrugged his shoulders.


    However, Ariah was still awkward, yet she didn''t know what to say tofort him.


    Jimmy pushed open the emergency door to see Ro sitting by the stairs with Ariah and lighting a


    cigarette for her.


    Instantly, Jimmy was enraged and strode over to pull Ariah up from the ground, then struck at Ro.


    This time, Ro was much agile and dodged his attack.


    Nevertheless, Ro looked quite offended. "Jimmy, don''t think that I don''t dare to beat you!"


    On the other hand, Ariah frowned as her cigarette dropped to the ground.


    With a sullen look, Jimmy pulled her aside and questioned Ro, "Why did you give her the cig?"


    Surprised, Ro did not expect that it was because of this. He cleared his throat and exined,


    "Well, she insisted on having a puff. She would have robbed the cig from me if I hadn''t given it to


    her."


    Jimmy''s sharp gaze then swept over Ariah, who just shrugged and said, "Ah, I was just curious..."


    "You''d better not tried it!"


    Then, Jimmy gave Ro a meaningful nce and left with Ariah.


    "Hey..."


    Ariah stumbled because of his pull. He grabbed her hard, as if he wanted to crush her wrist.


    It was only when they returned to the ward that she angrily flung his hand away. "Ouch, it hurts..."


    Jimmy''s chest heaved heavily in anger. "How dare you want to try smoking? It''s not something that


    you should be doing!"


    "Rx, it''s not like I''m doing drugs."


    "How can a woman be smoking?"


    "What''s wrong with a woman smoking? It''s the 21st century now. Both men and women are equal!"


    Knowing that Ariah had a sharp tongue and that he could not win her, Jimmy took a deep breath


    and asked, "Why are you with Ro anyway?"


    "Oh, he came to visit." Ariah walked towards the hospital bed. "He was just as curious as you were


    about how I was able to fight back when I was under Kevin''s hypnosis."Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s it?"


    "Yep."


    Jimmy took arge step forward and blocked her way. "Do you know that Ro is interested in


    you?"


    Was she a fool? How could she not sense that Ro was treating her differently?


    Meanwhile, Ariah was stunned. "What? He''s interested in me? That''s impossible."

 Chapter 501

    Chapter 501


    Since thest time Ro forcibly took her away from home, he seemed to have changed into a


    completely different person, someone who Ariah could no longer recognize because he now


    seemed dangerous and unfathomable.


    In fact, this kind of man would have his own purpose in everything he did. How could he fall in love


    with her?


    At this moment, Ariah didn''t believe Jimmy''s words at all.


    "Are these the food that you bought for me?" Pointed at the things on the table, Ariah asked.


    "Yes," Nonchntly. Jimmy answered with a deep gaze, and he didn''t say anything else.


    Although Ariah had no idea what he was thinking about, she shrugged her shoulders and went


    straight over and opened the bag because she was indeed a little hungry. When Ariah saw the food


    inside, she was stunned.


    It was obviously a lunch box that was used for home- cooked food. Didn''t he say that it was a


    takeout?


    Meanwhile, Jimmy had his gaze fixated on Ariah all the time. Since the day he saved her, he


    realized that her attitude toward him had been obviously different. Although she was no longer cold


    and indifferent, she still somehow kept a distance from him.


    When Ariah knew Jimmy was going to take Anna back from the hands of Kevin instead of her, she


    must have felt hurt and ufortable in her heart...


    However, she did not show any expressions, and all her emotions were suppressed in her heart.


    It was nice of her to be so generous, well-behaved, and sensible enough to not cause any trouble


    for men! Somehow, Jimmy felt very ufortable. It was like he was suppressing his anger and


    had nowhere to vent.


    "I met Kevin eight years ago. He was a lunatic, and he was also a cruel murderer. This time, he


    came back to seek revenge on me, but you got involved in this matter, and I feel very sorry about


    that."


    While Ariah was drinking the soup, she suddenly heard Jimmy suddenly saying those things to her.


    Stunned for a moment, she then nodded and said, "Well, I understand. Before you arrived, I''ve


    asked Ro about it. He said that you and Kevin used to know each other. Which was why, this


    time, Kevin came back and took me away as bait to make you see him."


    Then, Jimmy took a step forward. "Kevin is the type who always picks on someone else''s


    weaknesses. If I were to treat you well in front of him, he would hurt you even more. The fact that I


    said that I wanted to take Anna away was just an indirect message to him that you were not


    important to me, and what''s important was Anna. That way, he would lose his interest in you snd he


    wouldn''t hurt you either..."


    When Ariah heard that, she calmly looked at him and nodded, "Yes, I know."


    However, Jimmy was stunned by her response. How did she know about it? Besides, her tone was


    still so calm that he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking!


    Then, he remembered when Ariah was in the hands of Kevin, the way she looked at him when she


    heard him say that he wanted to take Anna away with him...


    The look in her eyes was as if she was an abandonedmb. Whenever he thought about it, he


    couldn''t even calm himself down.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With the feeling of despair that she once had, could she still easily believe what he said?


    Or was she hurt till the point where she no longer believed in his words? No matter what he said,


    she would not believe him so easily anymore...


    Was that why she was so calm?


    "Damn it!" In a low voice, Jimmy cursed. Immediately, he snatched the fork from her hand and


    looked at her with his dark eyes, "Ariah, if you think that I didn''t choose to protect you in the first


    ce, then I..."


    "I know. You don''t have to exin."


    However, before Jimmy could finish his sentence, Ariah interrupted him, "Didn''t you realize that I


    was just going along with your act when I was in Kevin''s hands?"


    That answer left Jimmypletely stunned...


    "An a-act?"


    With a nod, Ariah exined, "Before you arrived, I managed to get a lot of information out of him.


    After I knew that he probably was holding a grudge against you, I knew I couldn''t show him how


    good of a rtionship we both have, in case he chose to vent his anger on me instead. Later on,


    when you arrived, he asked you who you wanted to take away. When I heard that question, I knew


    that he was testing you, so when you said that you were going to take Anna away, I yed along


    with you to put on such a show and made you seem like a heartless and fickle man..."


    The more Ariah spoke, the moreplicated Jimmy''s expression became.


    In fact, he thought that she was sad because of that incident, but in the end, she told him that it was


    all just an act.


    At that moment, Jimmy was choked by her answer, and he couldn''t even say a word.


    Meanwhile, Ariah licked her lips and asked, "Uh, can you return me my fork? I want to eat."


    The lips of the woman opposite her were so red as if she had lipstick on. As Jimmy''s eyes


    darkened, he returned the fork to her hand.


    After Ariah took the fork and thanked him, she concentrated on enjoying her meal.


    "Does this also mean that all your sadness was fake?" Suddenly, Jimmy asked in a deep voice.


    However, Ariah was too focused on her meal when he spoke, so she stunned and asked, "What?"


    "You told me that it was all an act. Does it mean that your sadness at that time, were all fake, and it


    was just an act?"


    "Yeah." Weirdly, Ariah looked at him, "I''ve said it was a show, of course, it''s fake..."


    However, before she could finish her words, Jimmy mmed the table and stood up. Then, he


    snorted, "You''re really good at it. You''re so good at acting that you even deserve an Oscar Award!"


    At that moment, tears started to well up in his eyes. Even now that he thought about it, he could still


    feel that his heart being pierced by those pitiable eyes of Ariah. However, he could not believe that


    all of it was just an act for her!


    Immediately, Jimmy flung the door and left. At a loss, Ariah wondered what was wrong with him.


    At the Hudson''s ce.


    Earlier, Jimmy''s mother had just told her husband how Jimmy made her angry when he came home


    today. After a few hours, she was still very angry, so she vented all her anger on her husband.


    "Your beloved son''s temperament has been getting worse these days. He has been living with that


    woman for so many years, and he barely returns to visit us. Even when he does visit us during the


    festive season, he would just stay for a short while and leave!" Then, Jimmy''s mother continued to


    comin, "He thinks that I can''t tell that he doesn''t want to stay here because that woman doesn''t


    want to stay in our Hudson Family, so every time hees home, it will be like a punishment to


    him!"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy''s father, who was sitting on the bed, said helplessly, "When can you change your


    stubborn character? The reason my daughter-iw doesn''t want toe back is that she is afraid


    of you..."


    "What daughter-inw? They''re already divorced!" With a snort, Jimmy''s mother said, "I went to the


    hospital today to ask about it myself. The woman admitted that she had divorced Jimmy!"


    With a frown, Jimmy''s father asked, "Are they really divorced?"


    "Why would I lie to you? Lenny from the Civil Affairs Bureau told me that Jimmy was the one who


    personally went to handle the divorce procedure." Then, Jimmy''s mother put down theb in her


    hand and thought for a while. Suddenly, she asked, "What do you think of James'' daughter?"


    As Jimmy''s father closed the book in his hand, he asked, "Isn''t his daughter studying abroad?"


    "She had graduated from her studies, and she has been back for more than half a year. I''ve met her


    once. She''s very beautiful and well-behaved, and she''s also a very good girl." Happily, Jimmy''s


    mother said, "I shall invite her over for dinner today so that Jimmy can meet her."


    At that moment, Jimmy''s father suddenly realized something. "I finally understand why Jimmy would


    make you angry for no reason. It turns out that you have these hidden intentions behind everything


    you do. I don''t mean to me you, but how could you be so muddled to do such a thing?"


    "What did I do?"


    "What''s the matter? How would Ariah feel if you were to put her in a spot like this? Also, what do


    you think our son is? I know he''s divorced, but do you need to get him another wife right away? Are


    you worried that your son can''t find a wife, or are you afraid that he''ll be a bachelor for his whole


    life?"


    The more Jimmy''s father spoke, the angrier he became. "What you''re doing is really wrong! Luckily,


    Jimmy didn''t know that you went to the hospital to ask around if Ariah was divorced. If he knew that


    you went to the hospital and that you want him to go on a blind date once he returned, with that


    personality of his, he would even dare to confront me when needed. Aren''t you afraid that he would


    really turn against you?"

 Chapter 502

    Chapter 502


    Of course, Jimmy''s mother knew her son''s character well, and she also knew that he would turn


    against her family. Now that her husband reminded her, she could not help but regret her decision.


    But at the same time, she did not want to admit that she was wrong, so she snorted and said, "Do


    you think he dares to turn against me? I am doing this for his own good. If he knows how to


    appreciate what I did for him, he should listen to what I say."


    "You are so stubborn." Helpless, Jimmy''s father sighed, "I actually think Ariah is quite good. She


    has her own thoughts and personality!"


    However, Jimmy''s mother rolled her eyes and said, "What''s so good about that? All she knows is to


    talk back at me. Every time she saw me, her face would always be as ck as coal. Unlike Jean,


    she is a sweet talker, and she knows how to coax me... Also, you better stopplimenting her, or I


    will turn against you!"


    With a sigh, Jimmy''s father said, "I''m just saying... Fine, I''ll get to the bottom of it and see what


    happened between them."


    "What is there to find out about? There''s no need for that." Then, Jimmy''s mother got up and went


    to bed. "It''s been years since she married Jimmy, but there was no sign of pregnancy at all. I don''t


    think she is capable of pregnancy, and I had always been upset about it. Besides, Jimmy has been


    so protective of her, and I couldn''t find the right time to say it. It''s a good thing that they''re now


    divorced because we can have Jimmy find another one so that we can have a grandson next year."


    With a frown, Jimmy''s father said, "If we were to do so, how are we supposed to exin to the


    Myers Family..."


    "Pft, why is there a need to exin to their family? Now that you''ve brought their family up, I''m so


    pissed. Wasn''t Felix scheming to marry his daughter to our son because of your friendship with him


    back then? Clearly, he knew his daughter was unworthy of our son, either. If it wasn''t for Jimmy''s


    insistence on marrying Ariah back then, I would have strongly opposed their marriage. The worse


    thing is, after so many years of marriage, she is still yet to bear any child. They should''ve gotten a


    divorce long ago!"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy''s father had a headache from all the nagging, so he said, "Fine, let''s talk about it


    tomorrow. It''s gettingte. Let''s go to bed now."


    After Jimmy''s mother gave a thought about it, she nodded and went to sleep.


    That night, when Ariah was about to sleep, the sky outside the window began to rain, apanied


    by the sound of thunder.


    Even though Ariah was never one to be afraid of thunder, she was still scared of the thunder that


    night because it was exceptionally deafening.


    Besides, she was the only one in the ward, and the lights were dim. Although Ariah forced herself to


    sleep, when she closed her eyes, for some reason, she could see the psychotic face of Kevin and


    that man who was wearing a clown-like mask in the basement that night...


    All the hairs on Ariah''s body stood on end. It was as if she could hear the sound of footsteps that


    were slowly approaching her from afar.


    At first, she thought that there was something wrong with her hearing. However, a momentter,


    she really heard the sound of the door being opened.


    Those who had been traumatized would tend to be more sensitive, not to mention someone like


    Ariah. Cold sweat broke out on her back as she stared at the door with wide eyes.


    Then, the door was pushed open, and a tall figure appeared outside the door.


    On a rainy night like this, in a dimly lit ward, and a person who suddenly appeared... no matter how


    she looked at it, it still felt like a horror film.


    With a click, the lights in the ward turned on. At that moment, Jimmy saw a pale-faced woman


    curled up on the bed. Stunned, he asked, "Are you afraid?"


    Immediately, Ariah''s body stiffened, and her eyes widened as she stared at the person who


    appeared at the door.


    Jimmy?


    Didn''t he flounce out of the ward during the day?


    Why was he here again?


    Meanwhile, Ariah curled up at the corner of the bed. For a moment, she was a little confused, and


    she stared at the man who entered in shock.


    At that moment, Ariah was in thin clothes, and her messy hair covered half of her pale face. Her


    watery eyes, which seemed as if they were covered with water vapor, made her look particrly


    pitiful.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At a scene like this, Jimmy''s heart ached for her. Then, he closed the door and walked over. "I


    always say that you are as strong as a rock, but I didn''t expect that you would be afraid of thunder?"


    Only then did Ariahe to her senses, as she took a deep breath and adjusted her mood.


    "It''s just thunder." As Jimmy sat down beside her, he looked at the frightened expression in her gaze


    due to the changing weather and felt that Ariah was extremely adorable at that very moment.


    Subconsciously, his voice softened, "It''s not dangerous. Don''t be afraid."


    While he coaxed her, he reached out and tucked her hair behind her ear.


    However, Ariah pped his hand away with a smacking sound, and the romantic moment


    disappeared in an instant.


    With a nk look, she answered, "Even you said that it was just thunder. What is there for me to be


    afraid of? Am I a woman who would be afraid of thunder?"


    That answer left Jimmy at a loss for words.


    This d*mned woman is really heartless! The sudden pity that he felt for her when he saw her in vain


    was nothing but a joke.


    With a snort, Jimmy narrowed his eyes at her, "If you weren''t afraid, why did you look as if you were


    about to cry when I came in?"


    In fact, her expression earlier was too heartwrenching.


    Then, Ariah bit her lips and lowered her head, "I really wasn''t scared of the thunder. I just thought


    that it was Kevin''s men who came..."


    Taken aback by her words, Jimmy froze for a moment.


    Now that he came to think of it, she was indeed a woman. No matter how intelligent and clever she


    was, she would still be afraid when something like this happened.


    Even Anna was so traumatized that she still didn''t want to meet anyone now. All she did was lock


    herself in the ward, and she didn''t allow anyone to approach her.


    As for Ariah, not only did she face the same terrifying things as Anna, she also had the most


    interaction with Kevin. However, ever since she returned, her emotions had always been stable.


    Therefore, Jimmy thought that she was fine, and he thought that she was extremely strong-willed


    and wasn''t afraid at all.


    However, it was not like what he saw. In fact, she was also traumatized, sensitive, and tensed. She


    also needed someone to apany her when she was alone.


    Silently, Jimmy stood up, and Ariah asked, "Uh, what are you doing?"


    Without a word, Jimmy checked all the windows, then closed and locked the door. Then, he went


    back to the bedside and said nonchntly, "Kevin was arrested by the police, so he can''t hurt you


    anymore. I''ve locked the door and the windows so that the thunder won''t strike in, and the same


    goes for the bad guys. You will be fine, so don''t be afraid. I will be here to apany you."


    Suddenly, Ariah''s beautiful eyes contracted.


    All these years, Jimmy had never done anything that touched her heart. But now... she was so


    touched that she wanted to cry.


    As Ariah looked at Jimmy''s deep gaze, the fear and insecurity in her heart disappeared without a


    trace.


    At this moment, she felt iparably at ease.


    Then, she sniffled and mumbled stubbornly, "Who is afraid? I''ve told you that I''m not afraid..."


    With a warm smile, Jimmy said, "Sure, you''re not afraid at all. Can you go to bed now?"


    Then, Ariahy down obediently to have a good rest.


    A momentter, Jimmy walked over and said, "Scoot over."


    "What are you trying to do?"


    "Cut the crap. Of course, I''m going to sleep." After Jimmy answered her, he lifted the nket and


    went up to the bed.


    nkly, Ariah stared at Jimmy, who was trying to squeeze into the bed with her, and she was


    speechless.


    Now that there was another person in the ward, it wasn''t so cold anymore, and even the thunder


    outside the window was not as scary as before.


    When Ariah closed her eyes and couldn''t fall asleep, she asked, "Didn''t you leave earlier? Why are


    you here again?"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy couldn''t fall asleep either, so he shrugged his shoulders and answered, "I came


    to visit Anna, so I figured that I should pay you a visit too."


    However, it was a lie because after he went home alone, he didn''t want to stay in the cold and


    empty bedroom for even a minute, so he headed straight to the hospital.


    As for Anna''s side, ever since she was sent to the hospital, he had not even visited her once.

 Chapter 503

    Chapter 503


    When Ariah heard Jimmy''s words, she chuckled, "How''s Anna''s situation?"


    How would Jimmy know when he had not gone to see her? All he knew was some of the basic


    information that the doctor told him voluntarily.


    Without even a blink of an eye, Jimmy lied, "She''s almost recovered. She has been in the hospital


    for days now, and the doctors handled her condition very well."


    None of the doctors came to inform Jimmy about Anna''s condition today, so he thought she might


    have felt better.


    However, Ariah frowned, "Are you sure that Anna is getting better? I saw that she was terribly


    traumatized that day, and she waspletely in a trance. That kind of condition was considered a


    very serious mental damage."


    "Why are you so long-winded? I meant what I said. Were you the one who visited her or me?"


    The response from Jimmy left Ariah dumbfounded.


    "Don''t be so long- winded. Hurry up and go to sleep!"


    When Jimmy ordered her to sleep, Ariah gritted her teeth. After so long, his temper was still so bad-


    tempered, and she really wanted to scratch his face.


    While she was criticizing him, suddenly, everything went dark. It turned out that Jimmy covered her


    eyes with his big hand and ordered, "Go to bed!"


    Just as Ariah turned around and was about to push him away, Jimmy became agitated, so he


    simply pressed her tightly and said in a low voice, "If you continue to make any movements, you


    shall bear the consequences!"


    Again, Ariah was at a loss for words.


    The moment Ariah heard his obviously hoarse voice, she didn''t dare to move.


    Meanwhile, as Jimmy looked at the obedient Ariah who was beside him, he snorted and whispered


    in her ear, "You told me that you were acting when you were in the hands of Kevin. Ariah, I don''t


    believe it. I don''t believe that your despair was just a show."


    In fact, when Jimmy went home, he was angry for a long time because of her words. After he


    thought about it, he still couldn''t believe her words.


    How could it be possible that such a genuinely disappointed expression on her face was fake?


    However, Ariah let out a chuckle and answered, "Jimmy, do you still not understand me after so


    many years of marriage? If I really was in despair, things wouldn''t have turned out like what it was


    that day."


    "What will you do then?"


    "I will leave you in silence, give up on you, and treat you as a stranger. From then onward, you will


    no longer be in my life, and I will continue my life with a new rtionship and live an elegant and


    beautiful life again."


    Stunned, Jimmy couldn''t help but admit that that was the real Ariah. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration


    for her to have such rity.


    If they were topare, Ariah would be the most ruthless one, while Jimmy would never be as


    good as her.


    There was a misunderstanding, and it was indeed time to make things clear, so Jimmy pursed his


    lips and said, "Howard told me that you already knew that nothing happened between Anna and


    me."


    "That''s right."


    Lightly, Ariah nodded her head.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Jimmy tightened his arm and said, "It''s true that nothing happened between us. I was so


    drunk that I couldn''t even get up that day, let alone cheating on you with Anna..." "I know, Howard


    told me all about it, and he even let me hear the recording. It was indeed Anna''s voice." Calmly,


    Ariah replied.


    With a tight frown, Jimmy asked, "Wait, then why do you still treat me so coldly when you''ve already


    known the truth?"


    Stunned, Ariah was asked, "Uh, how am I supposed to treat you then?"


    When Jimmy suddenly received such a response from her, he was dumbfounded.


    "Well, it''s gettingte. I want to rest."


    As Ariah spoke, she let out a yawn, then closed her eyes and began to sleep, but she was too close


    to him, and her body would somehow always touch his. In order not to get too close to him, she


    deliberately leaned her body to the side. However, as soon as she moved her body, she was pulled


    back by Jimmy forcefully.


    That action of his made her speechless.


    Nheless, Ariah couldn''t be bothered to argue with him, so she continued sleeping.


    After a long while, Ariah fell asleep in his embrace, and her calm breathing was heard. However,


    Jimmy couldn''t fall asleep no matter how hard he tried. Throughout the night, he had his deep gaze


    fixated on Ariah''s calm face.


    What on earth was she thinking? The misunderstanding was already clearly exined, but why did


    he feel... that she was getting farther away from him?


    At that moment, Jimmy''s thin lips pressed together in a straight line as he stared at Ariah, who was


    soundly asleep in his embrace.


    The next morning, Ariah was woken up by the sound of the door being opened. When she opened


    her eyes, she saw a nurse that was standing awkwardly at the door with a tray in her hand.


    Just as Ariah was just about to speak, she realized that her body was being held tightly by


    someone. When she turned around to look, it was Jimmy.


    "Miss Myers, it''s time for you to take your temperature. It''s my third time entering your ward, but I


    saw that... Uhm, I saw that you both were still sleeping, so I didn''t want to disturb you." The nurse''s


    face flushed after she spoke.


    In fact, Ariah''s face was also flushed. Immediately, she reached out to the nurse and asked for the


    thermometer. Then, she took her temperature while she tried to get out of Jimmy''s embrace. When


    she looked at the time and realized that it was already nine... With an eximed at howte it was


    and how they were able to sleep so soundly.


    As soon as Jimmy felt that his embrace was empty, he narrowed his eyes and saw Ariah was sitting


    on the side while she stared at him in a daze. With a frown, he asked, "When did you wake up?"


    "I just woke up."


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?"


    When Ariah heard his question, she shrugged, "I did, but you didn''t hear me because you were


    sleeping soundly."


    "That''s probably because I haven''t had a good rest in so long. Last night, when I was with you, I felt


    rxed, so I was in a deeper sleep than usual." As Jimmy exined, he went to the bathroom to


    wash up. A momentter, Ariah heard the sound of the tap water sshing in the bathroom, and


    her face turned red.


    After a series of examinations, the doctor said Ariah had recovered, and she was eligible to be


    discharged in the afternnon.


    Before Ariah left the hospital, she wanted to visit Anna. However, when she remembered that


    Jimmy was by her side, she gave up the idea.


    After Ariah was discharged, Jimmy decided to send her home. However, halfway through, Ariah


    realized that he was going in the wrong direction, so she had to remind him, "This isn''t the way to


    my apartment. You''re taking the wrong way."


    Meanwhile, Jimmy, who was in the driver''s seat, looked steadily forward and said, "You will be going


    to my ce."


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "Why should I go to your ce?"


    After Jimmy paused for a moment, he said, "I took a day off today, and I can stay with you at home,


    so I want you to go to my ce to rest."


    "Jimmy, I''m fine now. You heard what the doctor said when he examined my condition earlier." At


    that moment, Ariah thought that he was worried about her, so she reassured him, "I''m fine on my


    own, so you can just send me back home. I won''t be going to your ce."


    In an instant, Jimmy''s face clouded over. Then, he stopped the car and turned to look at Ariah, who


    was sitting in the co-pilot''s seat. "You''re such a smart person, don''t you understand what I mean?"


    Paused for a moment, Ariah asked, "What were you trying to tell me? I really didn''t get it."


    "D*mn it!" As Jimmy got angry from the embarrassment, he hammered the steering wheel and


    asked, "You... Can''t you see that I''m trying to


    get you back?"


    Indeed, he was trying to get her back by his side because he wanted to restore the marriage!


    Back then, Jimmy wanted to divorce Ariah because Director Sherlock had called him to tell him that


    he found evidence to prove that Kevin was still alive... In order to protect Ariah''s safety, Jimmy had


    no choice but to divorce her.


    In fact, Jimmy knew that if Kevin was still alive, Kevin''s n toe back to find him would


    definitely involve Ariah, so he decisively divorced Ariah to avoid her from being harmed. However,


    he didn''t imagine that she would still be kidnapped by Kevin...


    Now that Kevin had been locked up, then Jimmy no longer had any worries... So,st night he had


    been thinking about it all night, and he wanted to restore the marriage.

 Chapter 504

    Chapter 504


    After Ariah listened to Jimmy''s words, she didn''t seem very much surprised. On the contrary, she


    looked calm, and her gaze was fixated on Jimmy. No one knew what she was thinking about.


    When Jimmy waited for a long time, but he didn''t get the answer he wanted, he became a little


    impatient. "So, do you want to get back together or not? Say something!"


    What attitude was that?


    With a frown, Ariah answered, "I have a question."


    "Sure."


    "Why do you want to restore the marriage?" Straightforwardly, Ariah asked, "Jimmy, I''m not a toy. I


    have my own thoughts and feelings. Some time ago, you were the one who took me to the Civil


    Affairs Bureau and personally divorced me, but now you''re telling me you want to get married


    again? How ignorant am I to be yed by you like this?"


    Who is he to divorce her and restore the marriage whenever he wanted to? What did he take her


    for?


    "Am I supposed to cooperate with you and file a divorce again the next time you ask me to?"


    At that moment, Ariah''s gaze darkened, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to restore the marriage."


    When Jimmy heard that, he was stunned.


    Originally, he thought that everything was under his control. Before the divorce, he nned to get


    rid of Kevin, then tell her about his n to remarry her. In fact, he was confident that Ariah would


    definitely get back together with him... But now, everything was out of hand.


    With a frown, Jimmy asked, "Why don''t you want to go restore our marriage? I''ve already told you


    that nothing happened between Anna and me. I didn''t touch her back then, nor now."


    "You didn''t touch her before...?"


    "Yes! Two years ago, when she went to look for you with that photo of us in bed, it was a n of


    mine." Slowly, Jimmy said uttered, "Two years ago, Anna told me that she saw Kevin. At that time, I


    didn''t believe it, but I still felt uneasy in my heart, so in order not to implicate you, I had already


    nned to divorce you two years ago, so I asked Anna to take the photo and look for you. However,


    two yearster, Kevin didn''t appear, so I''ve been procrastinating and reluctant to divorce you. I even


    felt lucky and thought that maybe Anna made a mistake two years ago..."


    So he was the one who was behind all the entanglements, the on and off throughout these two


    years?


    In fact, if Jimmy really wanted to divorce Ariah, he would be able to divorce her in less than two


    hours.


    It was impossible for him not to get it done even after two years!


    It was only now that Ariah came to her senses. Everything was part of his ns, and it was him who


    was unwilling to divorce, and not that he couldn''t leave her.


    Which also meant that the pain she had suffered in the past two years was just a joke.


    In a daze, Ariah looked at the man in front of her, "Why didn''t you tell me what happened two years


    ago?"


    With a frown, Jimmy answered, "That''s because here''s no need for you to know about these


    things."


    So he was saying that because she didn''t have to know about it, so he had been keeping it from


    her?


    Then, Ariah stared at him and suddenly asked, "Jimmy, do you love me?"


    Dumbfounded, Jimmy didn''t expect that his request to restore the marriage would turn out to be


    such aplicated problem.


    After a long while, Jimmy felt that his head was spinning due to the question, so he massaged his


    temples and asked, "Ariah, what does this have to do with the restoration of our marriage?"


    "Don''t change the subject. Tell me, do you love me?"


    For a moment, Jimmy pursed his lips into a tight line and looked at her.


    When Ariah noticed his expression, she took a deep breath and nodded, "Alright, you don''t have to


    answer. I get it."


    After that, she got out of the car and headed off.


    However, this time, Jimmy didn''t chase after her. Instead, he stared at her back as she left, while his


    frown tightened...


    In the meantime, Sharon received the news from Howard that Ariah was admitted to the hospital.


    When she heard the news, she immediately brought the children to Ariah''s house.


    It was Anthony who personally sent them over. Initially, he had wanted to follow them to Ariah''s


    ce, but Sharon smiled and said, "It''ll be awkward if youe along. Why don''t you head back


    first? I''ll get a taxi when we''re about to head home..."


    Then, she thought for a moment and said, "Fine, I''ll call Stanley toe and pick us up when we''re


    about to head home. Are you rest assured then?"


    During this period of time, Sharon had been resting at home, so Stanley decided to let Anthony take


    care of her. In fact, he was her driver and also her bodyguard. It made Sharon feel that Stanley was


    too overprotective.


    Although she had discussed this with him several times and told him not to do so, he still didn''t


    listen.


    When Ariah opened the door and saw Sharon and her two children standing outside the door, she


    was so surprised that her mouth was agape, "You guys... why are you here?"


    "Hey, we came to visit you." Excitedly, Sharon exined, "Howard has beening over to my


    house for meals for the past two days. Tonight during dinner, he spilled the beans. When I found out


    the news, I immediately brought them over to visit you."


    Meanwhile, with the two cute children standing at the door, Ariah was moved to tears and said, "I


    was worried that if you knew, you would definitelye to see me, so I didn''t tell you that I was


    admitted to the hospital."


    With an upset expression, Sharon eximed, "Of course we would be worried about you. Why


    didn''t you tell us then... Forget it, you''re already discharged from the hospital anyway, so I''ll let you


    off this time. Ariah, why were you admitted to the hospital this time?"


    Fortunately, Howard''s mouth did not reveal the reason why she was sent to the hospital. Otherwise,


    Ariah would have personally ripped his mouth apart.


    "Nothing. It was just because I ate something bad that caused diarrhea. I''ve only been in the


    hospital for a couple of days. I''m alright now. Don''t worry."


    Only then did Sharon rx.


    However, Seamus frowned as if he was an adult. "Wasn''t Uncle Jimmy taking care of Aunt Ariah?


    How could he let you eat something bad and ended up in the hospital?"


    When Ariah heard his words, she couldn''t help butugh. Then, she squatted down and touched his


    handsome face and teased him, "Tsk, when our Seamus grows up, he''ll definitely take good care of


    girls. It''ll be a great blessing to be your wife in the future."


    Immediately, Seamus'' face flushed when he heard the word "wife" because he knew what it meant,


    and he was too shy to say a word.


    "Aunt Ariah, when we left the house, we saw Uncle Jimmy came to find Father. Since Mother told us


    that you were ill, why didn''t Uncle Jimmye to take care of you? Usually, when Seamus and I fall


    sick, our parents would take care of us..."


    Embarrassed, Sharon immedaitely covered Sadie''s mouth.


    However, Ariah waved her hand to show that she did not care. Meanwhile, Sadie did not notice the


    interaction between the two adults, and as soon as she finished speaking, she threw herself at


    Ariah as usual. Subconsciously, Ariah reached out to catch her, but Sadie''s knee happened to bump


    into the spot where Kevin had kicked her when the two forces met, and Ariah''s expression paled


    from the pain.


    In an instant, Sharon reacted and pulled Sadie out of Ariah''s embrace. Startled, she asked, "Ariah,


    what''s wrong?"


    As Ariah endured the pain, she smiled and answered, "I''m fine. It was just that I felt a little


    ufortable in my stomach just now. Don''t worry. I''m feeling better now."


    That answer left Sharon half-doubted...


    In the meantime, Anthony had just told Stanley that Sharon had sent him back when he heard


    Howard''s voice from the living room, "Anthony,e out quickly. I have something to discuss with


    you!"


    When Anthony went out to look, he met with Dr.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Perkins, who was smiling harmlessly as he ced the wallet in his hand. "Charles, I need you to


    help me with something. Jimmy is in a bad mood, and he wants to drink, so I need you to go get


    some beer for us."


    It was definitely not what Anthony expected to be.


    Nheless, Anthony had to resign himself to his fate and went out to buy some beer for them.


    "Charles, this is so nice of you." Since Howard ordered him to do it for free, he was still a little


    embarrassed about it, so he promised Anthony without hesitation, "Charles, I think you seem quite


    lonely without a partner. I promise, someday I will be your matchmaker and find you a girlfriend."


    At that moment, Howard the matchmaker, said with a serious face, "Hey, what kind of girl do you


    like? Do you like women who are innocent and lovely, or sexy and morous? Come on, don''t be


    shy. Tell me your type, and I will pay attention to it for you next time."

 Chapter 505

    Chapter 505


    However, Anthony was taken aback by Howard''s enthusiasm. In the end, Howard sighed and said


    with a worried look, "If you''re so shy, you would be destined to be a bachelor!"


    After that, Howard turned to meet Stanley, who happened toe out of the study. "Stanley, as the


    boss, you can''t only care about yourself. You should also pay attention to your employees'' romance


    life!"


    "What''s wrong with Jimmy?" Meanwhile, Stanley didn''t bother to listen to him and kicked him, "He


    hasn''t said a word since he entered. Besides, why did he suddenly want to drink?"


    When Howard heard Stanley''s question, he pursed his lips. "I''m guessing it was Ariah who did it."


    With a frown, Stanley came to the sofa and sat down as he said, "You must have some problems


    that you can''t figure out. That''s why you came here. Howard and I rarely have time, except for


    today, so what do you want to say? Tell us."


    Immediately, Howard nodded with a serious face. "Yes, Stanley is right."


    However, Jimmy nced at him and said, "You''re just interested in the gossip, aren''t you?"


    Those words left Howard tongue-tied.


    "Does he even have to look at Howard with a gaze that was burning like torches?"


    After taking a sip of wine, Jimmy said slowly, "I want to restore my marriage with Ariah..."


    "That''s a good thing!" Excitedly, Howard pped his thigh. "Then, why are you pulling a long face?"


    "But she doesn''t want to."


    Stunned, Howard asked, "Why doesn''t she want to restore the marriage?"


    "She said that I was fooling around with her because I was the one who told her to divorce, and I


    also told her to get restore the marriage. This makes her feel that I don''t value our marriage at all."


    At that moment, Jimmy became more and more agitated as he spoke. "What on earth goes on in a


    woman''s mind? If I was fooling around with her, would I want to restore the marriage?"


    Hadn''t she seen men tampered with women before? Was there anyone like him who would be in a


    hurry to ask for a marriage restoration if they were just fooling around?


    The thought of it made Jimmy''s heart filled with anger.


    After a moment, Howard stroked his chin and said, "Ariah is right. You just divorced her two days


    ago, and today you said you want to get married again. Everyone would think that you are making


    fun of her. But, Jimmy, since you want to restore the marriage, you should at least put in some


    effort. Okay, let''s not talk about anything else for now, but I would like to know, have you at least


    prepared a huge shiny diamond ring that would make others go blind?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    After Jimmy paused for a moment, he stuttered, "I need... a wedding ring?"


    "Holy sh*t. Since you want to get married again, don''t you have to prepare something? Back then,


    when you married Ariah, didn''t you buy a ring?"


    "I did, but it was all prepared by my father, and I didn''t have to worry about it." Suddenly, Jimmy felt


    a little guilty. Back then, when he got married, he did not care about everything that happened. It


    was just that on the day of the wedding, he, as the groom, attended the wedding. Other than that,


    he did not know anything else.


    At a loss for words, Howard asked, "Then how did you tell her that you want to restore the marriage


    this time?"


    "What else can I say? I just told her that I want to restore the marriage."


    "Where did you say that?"


    "In the car." "There''s wasn''t any special ceremony?"


    Dumbfounded, Jimmy asked, "Why would I need a ceremony?"


    When Howard heard that, he shook his head repeatedly. "I see the reason Ariah doesn''t want to


    restore the marriage. You''re asking for her to restore the marriage as if it was just a simple meal. If


    that was the case, trust me, not a single woman would agree to it."


    Instantly, Jimmy sat up straight and said, "Howard, if you have any good ideas, go ahead and tell


    me. When I seed, I will prepare a big gift for you."


    "Ahem." Then, Howard cleared his throat and answered, "Since you are sincerely begging me, I


    can''t refuse..."


    "Cut the cr*p. Tell me now!"


    "Is this the attitude to ask for help?"


    "Dr. Perkins is a kind-hearted person, so of course, he won''t bother about these. Forgive me, as I


    was too anxious to get my wife back. I hope you don''t take it to heart." Without a choice, Jimmy


    gritted his teeth and said.


    "That''s more like it!"


    However, Howard didn''t dare to act any more presumptuously because if Jimmy really did go


    berserk, it would be quite terrifying.


    "Well, I''ve told you earlier. First of all, you have to prepare a shiny diamond ring because no woman


    would dislike diamond rings. The bigger the diamond that you can afford, the better it would be. In


    fact, the location is also very important, so you got to make it as romantic as possible. Lastly, you


    need to get a bouquet. Then, as you hold the ring, you kneel in front of her and propose to her


    affectionately... If you''ve done all these, but the woman is still not moved to cry as she agrees, then


    I''ll go by your first name!"


    With a face full of suspicion, Jimmy asked, "Are you sure that''s okay? Besides, you''re talking about


    the marriage proposal. Do I even need such a grand ceremony to restore my marriage?"


    When Howard heard Jimmy''s question, his heart wrenched, "How did you guys with such low EQ


    even got married? Did you guys save the earth in yourst life? I''m a man with such a great IQ and


    EQ, but I''m still single! Officer Hudson, let alone restoration of marriage, nowadays, even if you


    want to get a divorce, it would be a big deal. Don''t you need to put in some effort to put on a show if


    you want your wife back? Tell me honestly, Jimmy, do you not have the money to buy a diamond


    ring, that''s why you''re trying to find ways to not do it? You can tell me if you don''t have money, and I


    will lend it to you!" "F*ck off!" Immediately, Jimmy gave him a kick.


    Meanwhile, Stanley, who had remained silent all this while, opened his mouth and said, "Jimmy''s


    net worth is capable of handling that amount."


    Shocked, Howard asked in disbelief, "How can he, a poor civil servant, have tens of billions?


    Stanley, do you think I''m a fool?"


    "At the beginning, when the Jones Group was just established, I needed resources and channels,


    as well as the supply of goods. Since Jimmy has some connections, he helped me. In order to


    repay him, I let him join the shares of the Jones Group. There''s no need for me to tell you the


    current market value of the Jones Group, right? Since you already know about that, you would also


    know that Jimmy''s identity has naturally gotten higher."


    Filled with shock, Howard''s lips quivered, and he didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    After a long while, he ced his hand on his chest and said, "Stanley, is it toote for me to be


    a shareholder now?"


    "What do you think?" With a faint smile, Stanley looked at him.


    Directly, Howard fell to the ground and couldn''t get up because he bitterly hated himself for not


    joining the shares shamelessly. Even if it was 1% of the shares, it was enough for him to live a few


    lifetimes without having to work!


    At that moment, Stanley''s phone suddenly rang. When he took it out, he saw that it was a text from


    Sharon.


    "Then children and I won''t be going back tonight. You don''t have toe to pick us up."


    As Stanley narrowed his eyes, he put away his phone and stood up as he said, "Okay, it''s getting


    late. All of you should go back."


    However, Howard didn''t want to move. "Sharon hasn''t returned yet. Let''s drink a little more."


    "Don''t make me repeat what I said." With a cold face, Stanley ordered.


    When Howard heard his words, he didn''t dare to stay any longer, and he immediately flurried away.


    Since Jimmy drank wine and was not in the right state to drive, Stanley decided to send him home,


    but halfway there, Jimmy felt something was wrong. "This is the route to Ariah''s apartment, right?


    Why did you bring me here?"


    "Because my wife ns to spend the night at your wife''s home. How could I allow such a thing to


    happen?" Indifferently, Stanley said, "Obviously, I''m sending you over so that you can meet Ariah so


    that Sharon would be too embarrassed to stay."


    That idea of Stanley left Jimmy dumbstruck.


    Then, he red at Stanley with an expression that said, "You''re really a scheming b*stard."


    No one''s thoughts could be a match to Stanley''s, and Jimmy was really impressed!

 Chapter 506

    Chapter 506


    When the doorbell rang, Sharon and her two children had already finished bathing. They were


    sitting cross- legged on the sofa, together with Ariah as they watched the heart-wrenching movie.


    The emotions of the characters in the movie sessfully made the three women cry. Meanwhile,


    with a confused look on his face, Seamus sat on one side and looked at the two women and Sadie,


    who had tears in their eyes.


    It was understandable that Sharon and Ariah cried, but how was Sadie moved to tears at such a


    young age? A minute ago, she was clearly enjoying her food just like a little foodie...


    For the first time in his life, Seamus had a deep understanding of a woman''s change of attitude...


    "Ariah, you stay here while I go and open the door." Then, Sharon got up and walked to the door


    while she wondered who it would be in the middle of the night.


    However, as soon as she opened the door and saw the tall figure standing outside the door, she


    was stunned.


    In the meantime, Stanley didn''t expect to see Sharon''s teary face as soon as he opened the door.


    At that moment, Sharon still had stains of tears on her eyshes, her nose was red, and her small


    face stunned and confused at the same time.


    Immediately, Stanley''s expression changed as he reached out his hand and pulled her over. With a


    frown, he asked, "What''s going on?"


    In a daze, Sharon asked, "What... What are you doing here?"


    Didn''t she tell him she wouldn''t be going home tonight? Why did hee over?


    "Tell me, why are you crying!" As Stanley stroked her face, he asked, "Did Ariah bully you?"


    That question left Sharon tongue-tied.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy was about to enter the room when he heard that and rolled his eyes


    speechlessly. Couldn''t Stanley see how the two women are? They were even closer than real


    sisters! How could Ariah bully her?


    "No." Immediately, Sharon shook her head. "How could Ariah bully me? Why do you have such an


    idea?"


    Dumbfounded, Stanley asked again, "Then why are you crying?"


    "We''re watching a movie, and it happened to be a sad scene. I cried because I couldn''t help it."


    The answer was totally different from what Stanley expected.


    After Ariah waited for a long time, Sharon didn''te back, so she turned around to look while


    wiping away her snot. Unexpectedly, she saw Jimmy walking in from the door, and their gaze met


    each other.


    Clearly, Sharon knew Stanley was here at this hour to bring her back. In her heart, she was instantly


    upset because Stanley was not even at ease when she said she wanted to stay over at Ariah''s


    ce for a night.


    "Even if you''re here, I still won''t leave." Then, Sharon turned around and prepared to enter the


    house.


    Suddenly, her body tightened as a force pulled her from behind. Just as she was about to scream,


    Stanley stopped it and pressed her body firmly against the wall.


    The forceful and overbearing kiss almost made Sharon suffocate. At that moment, her struggling


    hands were pinned on the wall by Stanley with no effort at all while she was surrounded by his


    intense kiss.


    Gradually, Sharon lost all ability to resist.


    It wasn''t until she was about to be out of breath that Stanley slowly let go of her and asked her in a


    heavy breath, "Shall we head home or not?"


    Both angry and frustrated, Sharon answered, "You''re forcing me to go home. I won''t... uh..."


    After a long while, Stanley let go of her. At that moment, Sharon''s face was as red as a tomato, and


    her entire body began to tremble. In her ears, Stanley''s deep and hoarse voice rang, "Are you


    leaving or not?"


    "If I say I won''t leave, are you going to continue to kiss me?"


    "What do you think?"


    It was a yes. Left with no choice, Sharonpromised and said, "Fine. I''ll go home!"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Stanley stood up in satisfaction as he caressed her head with hisrge palm and said, "Good


    girl."


    His action left Sharon wordless.


    If it wasn''t because she couldn''t defeat him, she would have fought back long ago!


    In the end, when the two of them returned to the house to check things out, Sharon was taken


    aback to see Ariah and Jimmy about to start fighting again.


    "Ariah, what are you guys doing?"


    In the past two years, Jimmy and Ariah had been arguing with each other for almost every few


    days, and it was a normal thing for them to do so. Even the two children were already used to it. So


    even if Jimmy and Ariah were fighting, they didn''t bother to take a look at them.


    "Get lost. Who was the one who let you in?" Meanwhile, Ariah was so angry that she threw the


    pillow at Jimmy.


    Flexibly, Jimmy dodged and asked with a livid face, "Ariah, can you at least give me a chance?"


    "There''s nothing I want to say to you!"


    "You..."


    "Get out, or I''ll call the police!"


    "Call the police then. I have the private number for the police. Do you want it?"


    That response bowled Ariah over.


    D*mn it! At that moment, Ariah was so angry that she couldn''t even say anything!


    Immediately, Jimmy walked over with a smile and wrapped his arms easily around Ariah, who was


    on the sofa. Then, he pressed her hands behind her back, leaned against her tiny earlobe, and


    whispered, "I apologize. I shouldn''t have teased you for crying at a movie like this."


    As soon as he came in, he saw Ariah''s red eyes and knew that she clearly was crying. When he


    nced at the television, he realized that she was watching a show that would cause people to


    shed tears and instantly understood that she was crying because of the sad scene.


    In fact, Ariah didn''t even cry when she was Kevin, the devil- like man, but now she was crying


    because of this kind of this stupid television series. At that moment, Jimmy felt that she was


    absolutely stupid, so he couldn''t help butugh at her. In the end, it caused Ariah to be furious, and


    that was how the argument scene came about.


    Although Ariah was annoyed by his actions, she knew that she wouldn''t be able to win against him


    with brute force, so she could only think of another way to deal with him.


    Furiously, she gritted her teeth and stepped hard on Jimmy''s instep, which made him gasp in pain


    and let go of her. Then, Ariah grabbed her teacup and threw it at him. In shock, Jimmy jumped on


    his feet and dodged in panic.


    Meanwhile, Stanley brought the two children, who were sitting on the sofa as they snacked and


    watched television calmly, to a safe corner to prevent them from being hurt by ident.


    In shock, Sharon was stiffened as she watched from the side. Just as he was about to step forward


    to persuade them to stop the fight, Stanley grabbed hold of her and rubbed his temple, "That''s


    enough. Didn''t you see that Jimmy was ying around with Ariah? If he really wants to do


    something to her, even ten Ariah wouldn''t be enough to defeat him. Let''s go."


    "s..."


    Forcefully, Sharon was taken away, but she was still worried about Ariah. "Ariah..."


    However, Ariah was now too ashamed to look at Sharon, and she knew that Sharon wouldn''t be


    able to stay here tonight. Hurriedly, she reassured her, "I''ll be fine. You guys better head home soon


    and make sure to stay safe..."


    "Ah..."


    As soon as she finished herst sentence, Jimmy pounced on her like a cheetah. As she was


    thrown onto the sofa by Jimmy, Ariah felt dizzy and pain in her abdomen.


    "Stay where you are!" With a snort, Jimmy ordered Ariah, who was indeed ruthless toward him.


    After he said that, he noticed that there was something wrong with Ariah''s expression. At that


    moment, her eyes were closed, and she was biting her lips. It made Jimmy''s heart trembled, and he


    immediately panicked. "Aiah?"


    As he said that, he reached out and patted her on the face with his hands that were trembling.


    Weakly, Ariah snorted, "Don''t touch me..."


    While Jimmy''s stiff body was suspended above her body, he noticed that her right hand was


    clutching her abdomen and immediately understood that his movements had been too vigorous,


    and he might have touched her wound. Then, he swallowed his saliva and asked anxiously,


    "Where''s the medication the doctor prescribed for you? It can relieve pain. Where is it?"


    However, Ariah was trying to take a deep breath and could not answer immediately, which made


    Jimmy even more anxious as he got up to look for the medication. Afraid that he would tear down


    this small apartment, Ariah turned around and shouted, "Where are you going? Come back! It''s not


    in the bedroom. It''s in the television cab!"


    Instantly, Jimmy made a turn back and limped as he walked.


    Only then did Ariah remember that his leg had also been injured, and it was even worse than her


    injury. Just now, when she was struggling with him, she seemed to have kicked his foot that had


    been shot by a gun...

 Chapter 507

    Chapter 507


    Indeed, Jimmy found the medicine in the television cab, then took it out and brought it back to


    Ariah. Without a word, he pursed his thin lips tightly and raised his hand to lift Ariah''s clothes.


    Awkwardly, Ariah backed away, "I''ll do it myself..."


    "Don''t move!"


    At that moment, he pressed her hand down with one hand and lifted her clothes with the other.


    Meanwhile, Ariah, who was lying on the sofa, had her belly regrly rising and falling as she


    breathed. When Jimmy saw her reddened skin, he regretted his actions and silently scolded himself


    for not knowing the severity of the situation.


    Slowly, Jimmy took out the ointment and applied it to her belly gently.


    For a moment, Ariah''s body stiffened. It wasn''t right for her to push him away, nor was it appropriate


    for him to apply medication on her, so she justy there in a daze and didn''t know what to do for a


    moment.


    The living room, which was still lively just now, suddenly quieted down, and only the breathing of the


    two people could be heard.


    Slowly, Ariah''s goosebumps rose because of Jimmy''s actions. Although his application was very


    gentle and soft, and she could barely feel any pain, but she could still feel his slightly rough fingers


    rubbing against her skin.


    The area he touched was sensitive, and it caused her to feel a burst of numbness...


    Tightly, Ariah bit her lip and turned her face away. In the end, she couldn''t bear it anymore, so she


    pushed his hand away and hurriedly covered her stomach with her clothes. "I''m fine now."


    "Why is your face flushed?" Confused, Jimmy nced at her.


    Meanwhile, Ariah red at him and was too embarrassed to say anything. Was she supposed to


    say that her mind was running wild because of his actions?


    That was too embarrassing!


    When Jimmy was down, he threw the ointment aside and took out a wet tissue to wipe his hands.


    Immediately, Ariah changed the topic, "Is your leg okay?"


    Clearly, he was limping when he was walking just now.


    "Are you worried about me?" When Jimmy heard her question, he raised an eyebrow.


    "Just forget about what I said!"


    With a snort, Jimmy stood up and was about to take off his pants when Ariah was startled by his


    actions, "What are you doing?"


    "I want to have a look at my thigh."


    "Go to the bathroom!"


    As Jimmy rolled his eyes at her, he answered, "What is there to be corny about? It''s not like you


    haven''t seen it before. With such a good figure of mine exposed right in front of you, it would be


    your loss if you don''t take a second look at me."


    That response from him left her at a loss for words.


    Never had she ever seen a man more narcissistic than him!


    Initially, Jimmy was focused all of his attention on the wound on his thigh, but when he saw Ariah''s


    angry expression, he found it interesting, and he couldn''t help but want to tease her, so he took


    extra time to remove his belt.


    There were only the two of them in the living room, and the action extremely ambiguous.


    However, Ariah didn''t expect him to really take it off right in front of her. For a long time, she red


    at him and couldn''t say anything until Jimmy pulled down the zipper of his pants, only she turned


    her face away in a panic.


    Cheekily, Jimmyughed.


    In the next second, his expression changed when he noticed that blood was seeping out from his


    wound, and half of the white gauze was dyed red.


    With a frown, Jimmy sat down and took out some clean gauze, together with some antiinmmatory


    medication from the first aid kit to change out the old gauze. Attracted by his actions, Ariah looked


    over and happened to see the gory and bloody wounds on his bandage. Immediately, her


    expression changed, and her hands subconsciously grabbed onto the sofa.


    Even she felt pain when she looked at it.


    However, Jimmy''s expression didn''t change at all.


    After Jimmy changed the bandage, he turned his head and saw Ariah''s pale face, so he smiled and


    reassured her, "Don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt."


    With her lips pursed, Ariah asked, "It really doesn''t hurt? I think there are some painkillers in the first


    aid box. Why don''t you take one?"


    "It''s not a big deal. However, if you''re really worried about me, go get me a bottle of wine, and I will


    feel better after I have some wine."


    Immediately, Ariah rolled her eyes at him, "How could you drink alcohol with that injury of yours?"


    Rashly, Jimmy answered, "It''s fine. I even had a drink with Howard before I came."


    At that moment, Ariah was so sulky that she felt her chest was suffocating. Angrily, she picked up


    the pillow and threw it at him, "Then why are you still applying medication on yourself? Why don''t


    you just drink and forget about it?"


    This time, Jimmy, who was hit in the face, did not get angry. On the contrary, he smiled and replied,


    "Fine, I was wrong. There will be absolutely no next time. If I do that again, you can directly p me


    in the face!"


    After he finished, he pressed Ariah''s body back onto the sofa as he looked at her with a burning


    gaze, "I know you''re worried about me. Since you care so much about me, why did you refuse to


    restore the marriage?"


    "You, get up!"


    "Was it because I didn''t buy you a diamond ring? Or was it because there wasn''t a grand marriage


    proposal ceremony? Or was my attitude not sincere enough?" With a serious tone, Jimmy looked


    straight into her eyes, almost looked through her mind. "All of these are just a piece of cake. As long


    as you promise to restore the marriage, I''ll go and get the invitation done invitation tomorrow, and


    we shall have a wedding ceremony again. What do you think? I''ll prepare any kind of wedding that


    you want."


    For a moment, Ariah looked at him dumbfoundedly, because she didn''t expect him to think that she


    was looking down on him for not giving her a wedding.


    Bitterly she smiled, "Jimmy, I''m not a materialistic woman, so none of those are important to me."


    "Since you don''t care about these, then why aren''t you willing to restore the marriage?"


    Annoyed by his question, Ariah answered, "I don''t want to restore the marriage, just like how you


    decided to hide the truth from me in the past! What if another enemy of yours appeared and


    abducted me again after we restored the marriage? I don''t want to restore the marriage and risk


    myself from having to go through the incident again and not know anything about it as if I was a


    fool!"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy couldn''t believe what he heard. "You don''t want to marry me again just because I


    didn''t tell you about those trivial things?"


    "You still think it''s a small matter?" Instantly, Ariah''s face darkened, "Jimmy, the most important thing


    between a married couple is honesty. I didn''t me you for not telling me before, but after I''ve met


    face-to-face with Kevin, you still didn''t tell me about it. Do you still want to hide it from me?"


    "I didn''t tell you because I wanted to protect you."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I would rather know that there''s a danger than be fooled like a fool!"


    With a frown, Jimmy looked at her, "Ariah, those things in the past have nothing to do with you, so


    you don''t have to know, and I don''t want to tell you either."


    At that moment, Ariah didn''t expect him to say those words so bluntly. For a long time, she was in a


    daze before she had the ability to react, "Since that''s the case, I don''t think there''s any need for us


    to restore our marriage. It''s useless."


    On the way back, Stanley waspletely silent. The two children at the back seat had already


    fallen asleep, but Sharon was clearly still sulking.


    When they were about to reach home, Stanley said slowly, "Don''t be angry. If you continue to be


    angry, you will get two more wrinkles by tomorrow."


    Angrily, Sharon gritted her teeth. "Are you saying that I''m old?"


    That response from Sharon left Stanley tongue-tied. Sure enough, he shouldn''t mention this topic


    with her because it would be a trap anyhow.


    Then, Stanley cleared his throat and said, "Which woman would still look like they''re in their early


    twenties after being a mother of two? Do you think you are old?"


    D*mn, Stanley''splimenting skills were getting more and more adept!"


    However, Sharon red at him. "Why don''t you let me spend the night at Ariah''s ce? It''s just one


    night. Can''t you let me stay at my friend''s ce for one night?"


    After Stanley parked the car in the underground parking lot, he turned the engine off and unbuckled


    his seat belt, then leaned forward to unbuckle Sharon''s seat belt.


    As he stared at her with his dark eyes, he asked, "Do you want to know the reason?"


    "If you don''t have a good excuse, don''t even think that I will forgive you!"


    With a low and gentle voice, Stanley answered, "It may be just a night for you, but for me, I wouldn''t


    be able to see you for twelve hours. Sharon, I couldn''t fall asleep without you."

 Chapter 508

    Chapter 508


    Completely stunned, Sharon looked at the man with deep, jet- ck eyes. At that moment, her


    mouth was agape, and she couldn''t even say a single word due to the shock.


    It was not only a perfect score for his love talk skills, but also simply a lethal nuclear weapon that


    was capable of making her heart explode!


    "Do you still bear to leave me alone at home and let me be without you for more than ten hours?"


    Immediately, Sharon shook her head continuously.


    "Then, are you still angry?"


    How could she still be angry at him?


    "Have you forgiven me then?"


    If she did not forgive him, she would definitely be struck by lightning.


    Then, Stanley lowered his head and kissed her lips. The moment Sharon regain her senses of what


    had happened, she whined and expressed her displeasure. As soon as she had the thought of


    resisting, she was violently trampled on by Stanley on the car seat.


    Until the two of them made a loud stir, which woke up Seamus, who was sleeping silently in the


    back


    row.


    While Seamus rubbed his sleepy eyes, he looked at the couple in front of him in a daze. A moment


    later, he realized his father seemed to be bullying his mother, and his mother was trying to express


    her dissatisfaction, and she was even punching his father. However, his father seemed not to feel


    any pain, and he even started to pull her clothes with force...


    Suddenly, Seamus jolted up when he remembered Sadie once told him she had seen their father


    bullying their mother several times...


    At that moment, his father was bullying his mother!


    Then, the drowsiness in Seamus disappeared, and he asked, "What are you guys doing?"


    Instantly, Stanley and Sharon became as stiff as rocks.


    After all, Stanley was a person who had experienced a lot, so his reaction was quick. Calmly, he let


    go of Sharon, who was stunned in his arms, and adjusted his clothes for himself and her. Then, he


    turned to his son, who was in the back seat said lightly, "You are awake."


    With a serious face, Seamus asked, "Don''t you need to exin what happened just now?"


    "Exin what?"


    "Why did you bully my mother?"


    Staggered, Stanley replied, "I didn''t bully your mother. I was... caring for her."


    However, Seamus had a "Don''t think that you can lie to me just because I''m a kid" expression while


    he said, "I heard my mother''s voice as if she was about to cry. You still said that you didn''t bully


    her?"


    That response from Seamus left Stanley tongue-tied.


    "Dear son, I''m sure when you grow up, you would also be so ''bullying'' the person you like." He


    replied in his heart.


    "Are you guilty? That''s why you don''t dare to say anything?" After that, Seamus kicked him.


    With a sigh, Stanley straightened his body and scratched his hair before he said, "I really didn''t bully


    your mother. I like your mother, that''s why I did that to her. We were just having fun. Seamus, when


    you grow up in the future..."


    "Stanley!"


    When Sharon, who was sitting in the co- pilot''s seat, heard that Stanley actually said such things to


    her four-year-old son, she was so angry that she covered his mouth with her bare hands as she


    red at him and warned him not to say these things ever again. Then, she opened the door to get


    out of the car and hurriedly took her curious son into the elevator.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Helplessly, Stanley carried his sleeping daughter and trailed behind.


    Since Sharon and the children had already showered in Ariah''s house, so when they came home,


    they went straight into the bedroom. When Stanley came out of the shower, he saw Seamus


    sleeping on his side of the bed, and he had no intention of returning to his own room.


    Immediately, Stanley stood at the door of the bedroom and cleared his throat as an indication that


    he had returned, and Sharon should take Seamus back to his own bedroom. However, Sharon said,


    "Your son said that he''s sleeping with me tonight."


    With a frown, Stanley looked at Seamus. "What is your reason?"


    Indifferently, Seamus replied, "No reason. It''s just I don''t want to sleep in my own bed today."


    That answer made Stanley''s face waspletely ck. As he reached out and wanted to chase his


    son away, Sharon protected Seamus and immediately hugged him tightly. "Alright, it''s just one night.


    You go and sleep in the guest room."


    The way Sharon protected Seamus left Stanley at a lost for words.


    "Go on then. Don''t disturb me and my son''s sleep." When Sharon started to chase Stanley away, he


    looked at them coldly for a long time. Then without saying a word, he turned around and left.


    When there were only the two of them left in the room, Sharon asked, "Seamus, why do you want to


    sleep with me today?"


    After Seamus hesitated for a while, he answered, "I''m afraid Dad will bully you at night. If I stay with


    you, he won''t bully you anymore."


    For a moment, Sharon was taken aback by his answer.


    Although Sharon did not know whether tough or cry, at the same time, she was extremely moved.


    This son of hers really cared a lot about her.


    In the middle of the night, when Sharon was in a daze, she felt the weight next to her be


    lighter. After a while, she felt her body tightly wrapped by someone again. The familiar aura of the


    other person''s body made Sharon subconsciously hovered closer to him as if she found a harbor to


    shelter, and she unconsciously showed her attachment toward him.


    Initially, Stanley had a belly full of fire, but when he saw Sharon subconsciously crawl into his arms,


    he immediately felt as if he had lost all his anger.


    As Stanley firmly held Sharon in his arms, he reached out and caressed the side of her waist


    seductively...


    A momentter, Sharon heard Stanley''s low and hoarse voice that said, "Sharon, why don''t we


    have another child, huh?"


    However, Sharon only wanted to sleep, so after she groaned, she fell back into her dreams again.


    While Stanley looked at Sharon, who was fast asleep, he said with a faint smile, "I''ll take it as a ''yes''


    then."


    The idea of him carrying her to take a bath immediately disappeared, so he ced his huge palm


    on her belly and did not let go for a long time.


    Meanwhile, Sharon dreamt of Shawn again. It was a long time since she had a dream, but this time,


    the dream with Shawn was different from before. In the dream, Shawn was covered with blood as


    he looked at Sharon miserably and asked, "Why didn''t youe to apany me?"


    Terrified, Sharon screeched as she woke up. When she reached out and touched the bed, she


    realized that there was no one there.


    After she took a deep breath, she saw a note on the bedside table, which was left by Stanley.


    "The breakfast is in the kitchen. Remember to eat it when you wake up."


    Even when he wasn''t at home, he would always take good care of her.


    In a daze, she sat on the bed for a long time. The scene in the dream was so real that she had


    goosebumps. After she touched the cold sweat on her forehead, she shook her head to drive away


    those cranky thoughts.


    After Sharon took a shower and had her breakfast, she decided to talk to Ariah about his current


    situation.


    On the way to Ariah''s house, Sharon received a phone call, so she immediately changed her n


    and took a taxi to see the other party.


    After more than half an hour, Sharon came to the burial ground that she chose for Shawn. For the


    past month, she had been recovering from her illness. Now that she was free, so she had time to


    It was not cheap to buy a house, and it was the same for buying a burial yard. Since Sharon didn''t


    have much money when she chose a spot for Shawn, she could only pay the deposit first and


    arrange another day to pay the rest of it.


    When Sharon signed the contract and left, she kept feeling that someone was trailing after her.


    However, she looked back several times and did not see anyone, so she could onlyugh at herself


    for thinking that every bush and tree looked like an enemy. It was after that incident she


    experienced that she became extremely sensitive.


    Meanwhile, William slowly walked out from behind the tree after Sharon got into the taxi and looked


    at the ce where Sharon left without any expression on his face.

 Chapter 509

    Chapter 509


    In the Jones Group.


    When Anthony''s call came in, Stanley was attending a video conference. At first, Stanley had no


    intention of answering, but he thought that if Anthony called at this time, it must''ve meant that he


    had something important to inform.


    Then, he paused the meeting and went out to answer the phone. "I told you to protect Sharon


    secretly. Did anything happen to her?"


    "Uh, Madam is fine."


    "Then why did you call me?"


    When Anthony hesitated if he should tell him what he saw, Stanley lost his patience and said, "Say


    it!"


    "Yes sir, Madam just came out of the cemetery."


    "A cemetery?"


    With a frown, Stanley asked. "What for?"


    "After Madam left, I went to find the staff who met her. It seemed that she was going to buy a


    tombstone for Shawn."


    When Anthony finished speaking, there was a long silence on the other end of the phone.


    "Boss?"


    Anthony still didn''t hear an answer after a long time, and he felt a chill run down his spine.


    Only a momentter, Stanley spoke nonchntly, "Okay, I get it." And after a pause, he asked,


    "Where is she now?"


    "I think she went to look for Miss Myers."


    "Follow her closely. If anything happens, report to me immediately."


    "Yes, boss."


    Meanwhile, Ariah poured a cup of tea for Sharon and sat down opposite her. "You don''t look well.


    Here''s some flower tea, and it has a calming effect. Why don''t you have some?"


    Then, Sharon picked up her cup and took a sip. "Ariah, I''vee to see you this time because I


    have something to ask you."


    "Okay, go ahead and tell me then."


    "I want to borrow some money from you."


    "Ahem..."


    When Ariah heard what Sharon said, she had just taken a sip of hot tea, and it caused her to choke


    and cough.


    "Ariah, are you alright?" Extremely embarrassed, Sharon exined, "I was just casually asking. If


    your hands are tight, just pretend that I didn''t say anything, and don''t take it to heart."


    After a moment of silence, Ariah took a deep breath and asked, "How much do you want?"


    "Two hundred thousand."


    "Hold on."


    Immediately, Ariah sprung up and ran towards her bedroom. After a while, she took out a card and


    said, "Here, there''s three hundred thousand in the card. Use it, and leave the rest in the card."


    It left Sharon tongue-tied when Ariah had given her three hundred thousand without a second


    thought, and she was a little shocked.


    "I coughed not because you wanted to borrow money from me but because I''m surprised that you


    didn''t have any money on your hands?" As Ariahid back on the sofa and held a cup in her hand,


    she asked, "Stanley has such a hugepany, and his worth is shockingly high, yet you don''t


    even have two hundred thousand?"


    "Although I haven''t gone back to work yet, I still have tens of thousands of savings with me. Usually,


    I would go out with Stanley to buy things, he would always be the one who pays, so my savings


    were always left untouched. However, today, I went to the cemetery to look for a piece ofnd, and I


    didn''t have enough money, so I had toe and borrow from you."


    "Cemetery? What did you go there for?"


    At that moment, Sharon thought, and hesitated whether to say it or not. But when she remembered


    that Ariah had already borrowed her money, she had no choice but to say that she wanted to buy a


    grave for Shawn.


    When Ariah hear Sharon''s exnation, she nodded in agreement. "I support this decision of yours.


    Although you no longer have any feelings for Shawn, you were once acquainted with him, so it''s


    right to do these things for him."


    Then, Sharon lowered her eyes, and her hands slightly trembled. "He died for me, and I feel bad


    about it. Some time ago, I felt very upset about it, but I didn''t know what can I do for him. After


    thinking about it, I decided to do what I''m capable of doing for him..."


    When Ariah saw Sharon''s reaction, her heart skipped a beat because she knew that Sharon was


    still traumatized by Shawn''s incident, even though she looked fine on the outside.


    "You''ve done the right thing." Tightly, Ariah held her hand. "I know you''re feeling guilty and uneasy


    right now, but the more you do, the calmer you''ll feel. Sharon, what happened to Shawn has nothing


    to do with you, so don''t pressure yourself about it."


    Did it really have nothing to do with her? At that moment, Sharon looked down at her toes and


    thought that Shawn wouldn''t have died if it weren''t for her.


    Confusedly, Sharon raised her head to look at Ariah, "Then why do I keep dreaming of Shawn?"


    Wit a tight frown, Ariah asked, "Do you still dream of him now?"


    "Once in a while."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Did you... think about him during the day?"


    "Ariah, are you trying to say that I will dream about things that I''ve been thinking about throughout


    the day? The first few days after the incident, I did have cranky thoughts during the day, but I''m


    much better now. I won''t think about him anymore, but I still dream of him at night. The most recent


    one wasst night."


    "Can you tell me what happened in your dream?"


    "I dreamed of Shawn, who was covered with blood, came to find me. This dream was different from


    the usual ones because the dreams I had used to be good..."


    "For example?" Slowly, Ariah tried to convince Sharon to speak out her truest thoughts.


    "For example..." At that moment, Sharon hesitated.


    "Sharon, I know you came to me because you wanted to solve this problem, so you have to tell me


    whatever you have in mind, and you shouldn''t hide anything so that I can find the right way to solve


    your problem."


    After Sharon took a deep breath, she nodded. "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. It''s just that I feel


    very embarrassed. Ariah, in my dream, I saw myself being together with Shawn, having a child with


    him, and I was living a happy life together with him..."


    "Even though it''s just a dream, I felt the dream was exceptionally real when I woke up. It felt so real


    that I could even feel every small thing in the dream with my eyes closed. asionally, it made me


    unable to distinguish between reality and the illusory world. It made me feel as if I was betraying


    Stanley..."


    In fact, she was not willing to talk to Stanley about those dreams she had because she didn''t know


    how to tell him about them.


    Even she herself couldn''t ept those things in the dream, not to mention how angry Stanley would


    be if he knew it!


    After Ariah listened to her story, her brows furrowed tightly. The expression on her face was solemn,


    as if she had encountered some serious trouble. It was Sharon''s first time seeing Ariah like this, and


    she was stunned for a moment before she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Then, Ariah nced at Sharon, "When did you start to have this situation? Was it after Shawn''s


    death?"


    "No, I had such a dream before Shawn''s death, and it happened when I was in Tasnil..."


    "Are you saying that it started since you were in Tasnil?" At that moment, Ariah looked at Sharon


    with a "why didn''t you tell me earlier" expression.


    Startled by Ariah''s expression, Sharon exined, "I... I thought it was just a simple dream, so I


    didn''t think much about it... Ariah, don''t scare me."


    Meanwhile, Ariah knew that Sharon must have been scared by her current state, so she took in a


    deep breath and said, "It''s actually not a big deal, so don''t worry. Hmm, you have to maintain a


    positive attitude and exercise more every day. About Shawn''s matter, it''s best not to feel any


    pressure or guilt. If you can do all this, then the dreams should stop."


    "Let me think about it first. If you still have this kind of dream for the next two days, call me and tell


    me about it."


    In the end, Ariah cleared her throat and said, "If the situation doesn''t get better, Sharon, you might


    have to undergo hypnotherapy."

 Chapter 510

    Chapter 510


    Hypnotherapy?


    Startled, Sharon stared at Ariah.


    Quickly, Ariah added, "Don''t worry, it''s not that scary. Also, I won''t use that method unless I have no


    other choice. If the treatment that I said earlier has made you feel better, you won''t need to go


    through hypnotherapy."


    Although Sharon knew that Ariah wasforting her, she smiled and said, "Ariah, it''s not that I''m


    afraid. I was just a little shocked that my condition seems to be a little serious."


    "It''s not serious..."


    "Ariah, I know you well. If it''s not serious, you wouldn''t have this reaction. It''s okay. You don''t have


    to say these words tofort me. You are a doctor, and I am a patient, so I will actively cooperate


    with your treatment."


    In the end, Sharon was the one who consoled Ariah, "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself


    about it. My condition didn''t affect my life. It was just a bit annoying to think about it whenever I''m


    free. It doesn''t matter if you can''t cure it..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely cure you!"


    Before Sharon could finish, Ariah interrupted her, "You should have a good rest at home for the next


    two days. Let''s see if the situation will get better. Whereas for me, I need to prepare for it as well."


    Immediately, Sharon responded, "I will definitely do as you said."


    After that, Sharon continued to stay in Ariah''s ce until noon. When she was about to return in the


    afternoon, Stanley called, and as soon as she answered, a clear voice came from the other end of


    the line, "Come downstairs."


    Why did he ask her to go downstairs?


    To where?


    Suddenly, Sharon thought of something, and her eyes widened. "Don''t tell me that you''re right


    outside Ariah''s building?"


    "Why can''t I?"


    For a moment, Sharon fell silent.


    Oh, of course he could!


    After Sharon bid farewell to Ariah, she went downstairs to take a look. Sure enough, Stanley''s car


    was parked by the road. At that moment, he stood by the car, with a lit cigarette in his hand, and he


    was smoking it with his head down.


    The two children would asionally ride in his car, so to keep the air fresh inside the car, Stanley


    had never smoked in the car, and he rarely smoked at home.


    When he saw that Sharon wasing over, Stanley stubbed out his cigarette.


    With a serious expression, Sharon walked over. "What did you promise me?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hmm?" Meanwhile, Stanley leaned against the car, with his ending tone slightly rising.


    The low voice of Stanely was numbing to Sharon''s ears. The moment she recalled his impetuous


    actst night, she couldn''t help but lick her lips. "You... you promised me you wouldn''t smoke again.


    Why are you smoking again?"


    For quite a while, Stanley narrowed his eyes and fixated his gaze on her. In the end, he withdrew


    his gaze and promised, "I won''t do it again."


    With that perfunctory attitude, he did not sound promising at all. Immediately, Sharon red at him


    with puffed cheeks and pouted, "That was what you saidst time too!"


    Suddenly, Stanely, who was leaning against the car, walked towards her. For a moment, Sharon


    was stunned by the gaze from his pair of dark eyes. "What... what''s wrong?"


    "When time did you get up?"


    "Ah... around 10 o''clock."


    "What did you do after you got up?"


    Subconsciously, Sharon tried to avoid that topic. "Nothing much. I just came to Ariah''s ce to talk


    with her."


    "Is that so?" The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled up, but there was no hint of a smile in his eyes.


    At that moment, Sharon had her head lowered, and she did not see his expression. In her heart,


    she felt guilty and did not know why he would suddenly ask such a question.


    "Well, Ariah is in a bad mood, so I came to keep herpany."


    In fact, Sharon didn''t want to tell Stanley about Shawn because he was taboo to Stanley, and he


    would be furious the moment Sharon mentioned Shawn''s name.


    Then, she raised her head, only to discover that Stanley was nowhere to be seen. However, Sharon


    didn''t know when Stanley had gotten in the car, and she was stunned for a moment before she


    hurriedly got into the car as well.


    Without a word, Stanley started the car to leave.


    After a short distance, Sharon looked at his calm profile and finally noticed that something was


    wrong with him. In a soft voice, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    At that moment, Stanley tilted his head and looked at her with a faint smile. "What do you think?"


    Such a weird man! Immediately, Sharon clung over and held his arm. "Honey, what''s wrong with


    you?"


    After Stanley took a deep breath, he said, "Sit properly! I''m driving!"


    "I know what I''m doing, and we''re currently waiting for the red light. Honey, tell me, what''s wrong


    with you? Are you angry?"


    Although Sharon knew that his current mood was definitely bad, for some reason, she could only


    coax him. "Are you worried about your work? You can tell me about it if you want to. Although I can''t


    help you solve it, I can still be your listener. If you''re angry, don''t hold it back, it''s not good for your


    health."


    At that moment, she was so affectionate to him. Although Stanley enjoyed it very much, at the same


    time, he was also annoyed that she was deliberately trying to please him!


    It was obvious that her mouth was as sweet as honey because she had done something wrong!


    "Stay where you are!" Immediately, Stanley pushed her away.


    When Sharon saw his reaction, she pursed her lips. The red light was about to turn green, so she


    sat down obediently.


    On the way home, Stanley did not say a single word. When Sharon was changing her shoes at the


    entrance, she happened to see Stanley was irritably tugging at his tie in the living room. With his


    coat was thrown to the side, he was only wearing a grey shirt. It made him look even taller, and it


    made him seemed as if he had broad shoulders and a narrow waist.


    Silently, Sharon thought to herself that he really had a good body.


    However, Stanely, who was standing in the living room was not aware of her thoughts, but


    whenever he remembered that she had secretly chosen the graveyard for Shawn, he would


    suddenly be angry for no reason.


    Although Shawn was dead, he had always been in her heart.


    In fact, she would never forget that there was such a man who had sacrificed his life for her!


    When he thought about the fact that she would dream of Shawn in her dreams at night, and she


    would even think of Shawn when she was in a daze... An inexplicable difort rose in Stanley''s


    heart. Agitated, he unbuttoned the sleeve of his shirt. The expensive watch on his wrist was


    revealed, but he felt it was a hindrance, so he threw it aside after removing it.


    The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up, and his muscr forearm was revealed. While Stanley had


    his hands inserted into his pockets, it made his figure looked slender, and his brows were slightly


    furrowed as he looked at Sharon, who was standing at the entrance. "Why are you standing there


    like a fool? Come over here!"


    Snapped back into reality, Sharon cleared her throat and walked over.


    Oh, how embarrassing of her to be in a daze because of Stanley!


    If he knew about this, he would definitely make fun of her!


    "Why is your face so red?" When Sharon approached, Stanley realized that something wasn''t right


    with her appearance, so he reached out his hand to pull her over and raised his hand to test her


    forehead.


    Embarrassed, Sharon replied, "I... I''m not having a fever. You... please don''t touch me!"


    While Sharon whined and wanted to stay further away from Stanley, she didn''t even notice his


    originally darkened face. At this time, his face was so gloomy as if a thunderstorm was about to


    happen.


    As Sharon covered her flushed cheeks, she stood far away from Stanley. "I... I''m going to wash up


    now, and I''ll fetch the childrenter."


    However, her wrist suddenly tightened, and she was dragged back to him again!


    With a dark expression, Stanley gritted his teeth. "Sharon!"


    Although Sharon tried to shake his hand away, she was unable to do so.


    Then, Stanley tightened his grip on her wrist, which caused the veins on the back of his hand to


    appear. Meanwhile, he was trying his best to hold back his anger so that he didn''t lose his temper


    against her.


    Not only did she lied to him and chose a cemetery for Shawn, but she also forbade him to touch her


    when she returned? It was as if she wanted to stay away from him and didn''t want to see him!


    It made Stanley on the verge of going crazy!


    Stiffened, Sharon was terrified by his ashen face. "You... What''s wrong with you?"

 Chapter 511

    Chapter 511


    After being married for so long, Sharon understood the expression on this man''s face. Clearly, he


    was angry, but in order not to lose his temper with her, he was also trying his best to hold it in.


    Could it be just her act of fingerling in front of him that made him angry?


    Embarrassed, Sharon said, "Let me go first. My hand hurts so much."


    In fact, Stanley was so strong that she felt that her wrist was going to break anytime soon.


    Meanwhile, Stanley had his gloomy eyes fixated on her and his thin lips tightly pursed into a line.


    "All right, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have done that to you."


    It seemed that if she didn''t confess voluntarily, he wouldn''t forgive her.


    All she did was fantasized about his figure. Was it even necessary of him to be so serious with her?


    It was so petty of him!


    "So you do know that you''ve made a mistake?" Softly, Stanley scoffed.


    With her lips pursed, Sharon silently thought that he was really stingy and not magnanimous at all.


    "Yes, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have fangirled over your figure like that. But back to the point, you


    have a really amazing figure, and I couldn''t help but let my imagination run wild..."


    In the end, Stanley''s face became even darker. "What are you talking about?"


    The thing that made him angry was her secret arrangement for a grave spot for Shawn, but she


    thought that he was angry because... she was smitten with his figure?


    In a low voice, Stanley cursed, "Sharon, how on earth does your brain work?"


    That personal attack left Sharon dumbstruck.


    Hey, why the sudden personal attack?


    "Hey..."


    Suddenly, Stanley let go of her, so Sharon suspiciously followed. "What are you doing?"


    Then, Stanley took out a contract from his briefcase and threw it in front of her. When Sharon


    picked it up and took a look, her body froze.


    It was the contract from the staff that she went to the cemetery to meet in the morning. However,


    she could only pay the deposit because she didn''t have enough money...


    The contract in her hand was the grave spot she wanted to buy earlier!


    Why was it in the hands of Stanley?


    After Sharon thought about it for a while, she was smart enough to understand what was going on,


    so she asked, "Who told you about this?"


    "Anthony."


    The moment Anthony was betrayed, he sneezed inexplicably in thepany.


    Angrily, Sharon stomped her foot. "You''re getting Anthony to follow me behind my back?"


    With a sneer, Stanley answered, "It is to protect your own safety."


    After Sharon took a deep breath, she calmed herself down and uttered, "I don''t need any protection


    now that Shawn is dead, Isai is dead, and those who are hostile to me are dead. Who else can hurt


    me now?"


    "There are many bad guys in this world."


    "You just want to keep an eye on me!" That answer made Sharon crazy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Stanley''s face fell. "Yes, if I hadn''t ''keep an eye'' you, I wouldn''t have known that you were still


    thinking of Shawn behind my back!"


    "Yes, I did think of him!" At that moment, Sharon''s eyes turned red from anger. "Shawn died for me.


    What''s wrong if I think about him once in a while?"


    The expression on Stanley''s face was ashen.


    Meanwhile, Sharon turned around to leave.


    Immediately, Stanley snapped, "Stay there!"


    As Sharon wiped her tears, she pointed her middle finger at him.


    That action of hers left Stanley at a loss for words.


    With his face as ck as coal, Stanley gritted his teeth and wondered where did Sharon learn that


    bad habit from.


    Although he wanted to chase after her, he was not reconciled with what just happened, and he kept


    thinking over and over again about the sentence that she just said, "Shawn died for me. What''s


    wrong if I think about him once in a while?"


    At that moment, his face was as cold as ice as he paced back and forth in the living room. Initially,


    he wanted to kick the coffee table, but on the table were the children''s toys and some of Sharon''s


    things, so if he were to lose them, there would inevitably be another quarrelter.


    If a quarrel like this could make him almost lose his wits, he would really go crazy if it happened


    again.


    Due to the headache, Stanley massaged his temples, and just like that, the anger suppressed in his


    heart was forced down abruptly.


    In a bar.


    After Howard looked to his left and right, he realized that there was not a single word from the two


    men who were drinking silently beside him. It would make sense if Jimmy took the initiative to invite


    him out to drink. After all, his rtionship with Ariah was in a tight spot.


    However, Stanley had a wife and children, and he was living a happy life. Why would he ask him out


    for a drink?


    Something was fishy.


    Then, Howard went over to him and asked, "Stanley, did you quarrel with Sharon?"


    However, Stanley ignored Howard as if he was invisible while he took a bottle of beer in his hand


    and slowly drank it. His expression was cold as if he didn''t want anyone to get close to him.


    What was Sharon doing? At this time, she should have picked up the children, and she should be


    resting at home.


    Was she still crying?


    When she left the house in a fit of pique, her eyes were red.


    Would she still be crying by now?


    No, she had always been strong in front of children, so she definitely would not let them see her sad


    side.


    Although Stanley''s heart was stifled, his face was as cold as ice. There were two women not far


    away from him that had been looking at him, and it was obvious that they wanted to strike up a


    conversation with him, but they didn''t dare to do so because of his temperament.


    Since Howard couldn''t gain any attention from Stanley, he could only look at Jimmy and ask,


    "Jimmy, didn''t you injure your leg? You better not drink so much, or your wound won''t stop


    bleeding."


    For a moment, Jimmy was stunned, and he suddenly remembered the scene when Ariah was angry


    with him the day before yesterday. At that moment, she scolded him for being reckless because he


    still dared to drink when he was injured...


    "Jimmy, are you okay?" When Howard saw the smile at the corner of Jimmy''s mouth, he got


    goosebumps all over his body. "The both of you are crazy. You guys were the ones who asked me


    out to drink, but now you both are ignoring me. Is this a joke?"


    After Howard spoke, Jimmy nced at him. Just as Jimmy was about to say something, he slowly


    narrowed his eyes as if he had spotted something.


    Immediately, Howard followed his gaze and looked over, but he saw nothing. "What are you looking


    at?"


    "What an idiot!"


    "Wait what? Why am I the..."


    Then, Jimmy raised his hand and pointed. "That idiot, Luke, his wife is currently pregnant, but he


    came out to look for a young mistress. Not only that, this b*stard even has and bad intentions


    toward Ariah."


    That answer left Howard tongue-tied.


    It turned out that Jimmy was not scolding him. When Howard looked in the direction where Jimmy


    pointed, he saw four men that were gathered together. One of them was wearing sses and


    looked like a gentleman, but his hands were particrly restless.


    "F*ck, there was actually a woman who was willing to marry a scumbag like him?" Disgusted by


    what he saw, Howard despised the man.


    A momentter, Jimmy sneered and looked away because he didn''t want to cause any trouble.


    In the end, he did not cause any trouble, but someone messed with him.


    Since the seats in the bar were not far away from each other, Jimmy overheard the conversation


    from the other table clearly.


    That man, Luke, was Ariah''s colleague, and he had always been interested in Ariah that even his


    trashy friends knew about it.


    "Luke, haven''t you got the divorced female doctor Ariah in your hands yet?" One of his friends


    teased him, "I don''t think this progress of yours is fast enough. You have been secretly in love with


    her for almost half a year. It is so embarrassing of you not to win her over yet!"


    After that, another friend of his took out some pills and put them on the table. "Here, take this as a


    gift from us. Find the right chance to feed her this. I guarantee you, no matter how chaste the


    woman is, she will definitely obedientlyy by your side and surrender herself to you."


    Immediately, Luke''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Why would I lie to you?" The friend who gave him the pills smiled happily. "Why don''t you invite the


    doctor out now and let us have a look at her? Let us see how beautiful she is to make you hold on


    to her for so long."

 Chapter 512

    Chapter 512


    At that moment, Luke waved his hand and exined, "She is wary of me, so she definitely will not


    come out at this hour. Although you can''t meet her in real life, I have a few private photos of her,


    and I''m sure you will be satisfied with it."


    "Why didn''t you tell earlier that you have her photos? Come on, let us have a look at it."


    Then, Luke took out his phone.


    "Wow, from the angle of this photo, it''s obviously a sneak shot." The first friend of Luke who spoke


    then stroked his chin and smiled. "D*mn, Luke, you really have some good sneak shot skills. This


    woman is really one of a kind. With such a hot figure and such long legs, definitely a woman of


    excellent quality!"


    "This woman''s figure is amazing. I''m sure you''ll enjoy it once you get your hands on her!"


    "Haha..."


    Several men wereughing obscenely when Luke''s phone was suddenly taken away. Then, the


    cold voice of a man sounded, "Dr. Davidsons, what a coincidence."


    Immediately, Luke narrowed his eyes and stood up. At that moment, the man opposite him was


    looking at him with a faint smile while he fiddled with the phone in his hand.


    Although Luke felt that this man looked very familiar, he couldn''t remember who he was for a


    moment. "Do... I know you?"


    After Luke asked, Jimmy showed the phone in front of him and said with a smile, "I''m this woman''s


    husband."


    Suddenly, Luke remembered who he was and gulped. Although Jimmy was smiling at him, why did


    he feel a murderous aura that was creeping upon him?


    Meanwhile, the colleague sitting next to him could not help but scold, "Who is he? Is there


    something wrong with him? Why did he suddenly take away Luke''s phone? Return the phone!"


    The colleague of Luke then went to grab the phone as he spoke. Immediately, Jimmy let go of his


    hand and dropped the phone into a bottle filled with water, and the phone was instantly scrapped.


    "D*mn it!"


    The man''s face changed, and he swore, then he rolled up his sleeves and was ready to fight.


    "You are seeking death!" However, Jimmy didn''t look at him as he picked up the wine bottle on the


    table and smashed it down with a "smack" sound. In fact, he didn''t even hesitate for a moment


    before he did that. A short momentter, the man''s face was covered with blood while he squatted


    aside with his hands around his head and cried out in pain.


    Then, Jimmy threw away the bottle in his hand and pointed to the other two. With a smile, he said,


    "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with you one by one. No one can run away."


    Instantly, Luke''s face turned pale with fright. As a doctor with no strength to truss up a chicken, he


    had never seen such bloody scenes.


    The few youngdies had escaped in fright long ago.


    Another friend of his, who was drunk and strong-willed, saw his friend being bullied and cursed, "Do


    you want to die?" as he rushed over to Jimmy.


    However, Jimmy kicked the man in the chest, which made him flew out and fell to the ground. For a


    long time, the man remained on the ground, so Jimmy walked slowly and squatted down in front of


    him as he uttered, "Get up."


    The man snorted at his words.


    "Are you pretending to be dead?" With a sneer, Jimmy stomped on the man. Immediately, the man


    screeched and did not dare to pretend to be dead. Then, he got up and hugged Jimmy''s thigh as he


    cried, "Sir, spare me... I was wrong! I shouldn''t have insulted your wife like that. Please, sir, spare


    us!"


    Nheless, Jimmy patted his face and said, "You son of a b*tch. I would do my wife wrong if I


    didn''t teach you a lesson."


    At that moment, the man was crying with tears and snot flying all over his face. "Sir, I know what I


    did was wrong. I will find a day to apologize personally to your wife!"


    Meanwhile, Luke, who was sitting by the side, had long been scared out of his wits. As he


    swallowed a mouthful of saliva and wanted to slip away, an ashtray suddenly flew over from the side


    and directly smashed onto his knee.


    With a loud thump, Luke suddenly knelt to the ground, and he was in so much pain that he was


    gasping for air.


    Then, Jimmy stood in front of him and said, "Luke, you''d really think I''m dead just because I didn''t


    go to mess with you, huh?"


    After Luke saw how Jimmy dealt with his friends without saying a word, he hurriedly said in a


    trembling voice, "What you... did was... against thew...."


    "Cut the crap. Look at me!"


    With a bitter face, Luke looked up.


    At that moment, Jimmy couldn''t hold back his anger. When he thought of how Ariah was taken


    sneak shots by this idiot, his anger couldn''t be suppressed. Coldly, heughed and said, "If I


    happened to see you still working in the hospital on the day after tomorrow, don''t you even think of


    staying in Beachmarsh City anymore."


    Those words made Luke''s eyes widened. "Are you threatening me?"


    With a sneer, Jimmy replied, "This is just a warning. You''re not worthy of receiving a threat from me.


    Do you know, if I were to end your life, it would be as easy as squashing an ant? If you''re smart


    enough, you should never appear in front of Ariah again. Don''t let me deal with you. If I really got


    mad at you, you won''t end well."


    In horror, Luke stared at him.


    At this time, a siren sounded.


    Immediately, Luke''s expression turned from horror to joy. "You''re doomed. The police are here!"


    However, Jimmy lit a cigarette and inhaled as he said with a faint smile, "Oh, is that so?"


    Those words made Luke''s heart skip a beat as several policemen entered the ce. One of them,


    who seemed to be the captain, voiced out, "Someone called the police and said that there was a


    mass brawl here. What''s going on?"


    Hurriedly, Luke stood up and shouted as if he found a life-saving straw, "Sir, we''re here... we''ve


    been beaten!"


    Then, the captain elbowed his way through the crowd and sized him up and down a few times. "You


    were beaten up by someone? You seemed to be in good condition. How could you be you beaten?"


    "No, my friend, it was my friend who was beaten by him!" As Luke pointed at his friends, he


    exined, "One of them had been smashed by the head, and another one''s arm was fractured... It


    was him who beaten them up!"


    After that, he pointed at Jimmy.


    The captain turned his head and thought that he was hallucinating. When he saw Jimmy, he


    recognized him and his attitude immediately changed. "This... Isn''t this Director Han? Why are you


    here?"


    When Luke heard that title, he was dumbfounded.


    The police squad bowed respectfully and said, "Were you here for work, or were you here to rx?"


    Slowly, Jimmy rose to his feet and stubbed his cigarette as his thin lips spat, "I''m here for work."


    At that instant, Luke immediately realized something was off. Then, Jimmy''s voice rang out again,


    "Search through this man. He seems


    suspicious."


    How could the captain not understand Jimmy''s order? As soon as he gave his subordinate a signal,


    the next second, the two policemen held Luke on the ground and searched indiscriminately. A


    momentter, the things in his pocket were searched out.


    The subordinate put it on the table and looked at the captain, "Captain, there''s heroin."


    Immediately, Luke shouted, "That''s not mine..."


    Who would even listen to him whether it was his or not? The captain''s face sank, and he swore,


    "You b*stard, are you trying to be a robber that acts like a cop? Are you the dealer, or is this yours?


    You shall be sent to prison. What are you guys waiting for? Take him away!"


    Within a few seconds, the three people on the scene were gradually taken away.


    Just as the captain turned around and was about to leave, his eyes lit up as he thought of


    something and came back to ask, "Director Han, do these people have a tie with you? How do you


    want to deal with them?"


    With a smile, Jimmy answered, "Just do what you''re supposed to do. Do you think the penal code is


    just for show?"


    "Hehe, sorry, my bad."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The captain said with a smile and left.


    When Jimmy returned to his seat, Howard, who had enjoyed the show, clicked his tongue and said,


    "Jimmy, too bad Ariah didn''t see this. If she were to see it, wouldn''t she be mesmerized to death by


    you?"


    Then, Jimmy snorted as he took his coat and was about to leave. "Enjoy yourselves. I''m leaving."


    "Hey, you had alcohol earlier. Don''t drive."


    "Got it."


    After Jimmy walked out of the bar, the cold wind blew and made him slightly sobered up, so he


    hailed a taxi. When the driver asked him for the location, Jimmy blurted out the address of Ariah''s


    apartment without even thinking.

 Chapter 513

    Chapter 513


    However, Jimmy regretted the words as soon as they came out. What was the point of going to her


    ce again?


    In fact, Ariah was extremely cruel. Last time, when he told her he wanted to restore the marriage,


    she immediately refused and even kicked him out in a rage in the end.


    Later on, Jimmy tried to call her several times, but she either rejected his call or switched off her


    phone... Besides, Jimmy was also a man with a temper. After being treated like this a few times, he


    couldn''t help but feel a little ufortable, so he simply ignored Ariah for a few days and didn''t look


    for her.


    But now, what on earth was his brain thinking, and why did hee directly to her doorstep?


    For a long time, Jimmy stood in front of the door in a daze. When he came to his senses, he wanted


    to leave. However, after he took two steps, he stopped and murmured, "No, why should I leave?


    Since I''m already here, I must vent the anger that I''ve been holding in my heart for the past two


    days!"


    After that, he knocked on the door and shouted.


    "Open the door! Ariah, open the door!"


    A momentter, Ariah was awakened by the sound of the door being knocked. In a daze, she


    thought that she was in a dream. However, she listened carefully for a while and realized that it was


    not a dream, and someone was really knocking loudly on the door.


    It gave Ariah a shock. When she looked at the time, it was 11 p.m. and it was already sote. Who


    could it be?


    Just as she was about to call the police with her phone, she seemed to hear the voice of Jimmy...


    Immediately, Ariah''s face darkened.


    What''s wrong with him? What was he doing in the middle of the night?


    Then, she put on her coat and got up. When she came to the entrance, she heard that Jimmy was


    acting crazy. "Ariah, open the door! Honey, open the door. Your husband is back. Did you hear me?


    Open the door!"


    Silently, Ariah endured it and turned back to her bedroom as she ignored him.


    However, Jimmy seemed to be in a fight with the door, and he kept knocking on the door with a loud


    bang. It seemed that if she didn''t open the door, he would keep knocking.


    The knock on the door left Ariah''s mind in a mess.


    At that moment, the knock on the door stopped and Ariah let out a sigh of relief. However, the next


    second, there was the sound of argument outside the door. As Ariah heard that something was


    wrong, she immediately ran to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, she had a headache.


    There was an ongoing argument between Jimmy and the residents next door.


    With a strong headache, Ariah pulled Jimmy into the house and hurriedly apologized to her


    neighbor, "I''m sorry, he''s just a lunatic. I''m sorry to have disturbed you guys. Please don''t mind


    him."


    The neighbor pouted. "If he''s a lunatic, he should be staying in a psychotic ward!"


    Straightforwardly, Ariah nodded and said that she would send him to the hospital tomorrow. Then


    only did the neighbors close their doors and let them go.


    Although Jimmy was dragged into the house by Ariah, he still hadn''t settled down. With a fierce


    face, he staggered, "Son of a b*tch, how dare you said that I''m crazy? Let me go and get rid of


    him!"


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "How much did you drink?"


    However, Jimmy snorted and went straight to her bedroom. As soon as he found the bed, he


    flopped down. While hey on the bed, he rubbed his


    temples with one hand and stomach with the other hand as he murmured, "Honey, I''m thirsty. Hurry


    and pour me a ss of water!"


    Meanwhile, Ariah ignored him and held her hands over her shoulders. "If you want water, go and


    get it yourself. Jimmy, you better not be in a drunken brawl and get out of here!"


    "I won''t go. Hurry and get me some water..."


    Coldly, Ariahughed. Even when he was drunk, he didn''t forget to order people around. Did he


    really think he was the boss?


    Just as she was thinking about how to throw him out, her waist suddenly tightened, and Jimmy, who


    was originally lying on the bed, clung to her waist like a ster. With his eyes were closed, he kept


    shouting, "Honey..."


    After a long time, Ariah still couldn''t push him away. Even when her sweat dripped down from her


    body, he didn''t even budge, and she was so angry that she gritted her teeth.


    Then, Jimmy became even more insatiable. The fact that he was strong, with just a slight hook of


    his arm, he managed to pull her to the bed. As he flipped his body over, he directly pressed her


    under his body.


    Meanwhile, Ariah''s head was spinning due to the fall. After a while, her dizziness slowly


    disappeared, and she red at him angrily, but she realized that Jimmy''s pair of dark eyes were


    already on her.


    "You, get up!"


    Although Jimmy didn''t move, his hands were getting reckless, and he said with a snicker, "Are you


    trying to seduce me by wearing like this?"


    At that moment, Ariah had a nightgown wrapped around her graceful body. Like a fish, Jimmy''s big


    hand slipped under her clothes as he lowered his body, and his lips lingered between her delicate


    neck.


    "You smell good. What perfume did you use?"


    Clearly, Ariah knew that this b*stard was behaving like a hooligan with the excuse that he had


    alcohol, so she gritted her teeth and roared, "Jimmy, I''ll warn you onest time. Get up!"


    However, Jimmy acted as if he didn''t hear her voice and muttered said to himself, "Honey, do you


    miss me? Huh? I miss you so much that I can''t even sleep. I miss you here and here..."


    As he spoke, he took her hand and put it on his chest. "Especially here. I miss you so much..."


    With a reddened face, Ariah was so angry that her entire body trembled. Then, she struggled with


    her hands and feet as she shouted, "Get lost!"


    All this while, Jimmy had always been strong, but now he was even stronger after drinking. With


    Ariah''s skinny arms and legs, how could she defeat him? In just a few seconds, he managed to rip


    her clothes off, but Sharon was frightened out of her wits that she did not dare to argue with him, so


    she controlled her temper and coaxed him, "Don''t do that. It hurts a little. Let go of me first, and I''ll


    serve you..."


    Immediately, Jimmy''s eyes lit up. "How are you going to serve me?"


    Then, Ariah gritted her teeth and asked, "How do you want me to serve you?"


    After that, Jimmy lowered his head and whispered into her ear. Hearing that, Ariah sneered and


    said in a softer voice, "Okay, then get up and take off your clothes first."


    Without another word, Jimmy climbed up excitedly and removed his clothes. Just as he was about


    to drag Ariah along, Ariah took the initiative to hold his hand and walk into the bathroom, "There''s


    no need to hurry. Go and take a shower first."


    "Both of us together?" Dominantly, Jimmy held her in his arms.


    While Ariah held back herughter, she answered, "Okay, let''s go together."


    At that moment, Jimmy was so happy that his eyes turned red. While he caressed her waist, he


    said, "If you were this obedient since day one, I would''ve doted on you. If you continue to be so


    obedient in the future, I will always love you dearly..."


    As soon as Ariah filled the bathtub with water, she quietly retreated to the door, "You go in first. I''m


    going to get my pajamas."


    Although Jimmy pouted and said that it was troublesome, he still obediently listened to her and


    entered the bathtub. When he was in, Ariah turned around and ran out of the bathroom. Then, she


    mmed the door shut and locked it. The next second came Jimmy''s exasperated curses from the


    bathroom, "F*ck, it''s so cold. Ariah, did you do this on purpose? Do you want me to freeze to death


    with all the cold water in the bathtub?"


    However, Ariah ignored him and walked back to her bedroom. After that, she locked the door


    behind her and ignored how furious the man was in the bathroom was. That night, she had a


    peaceful sleep till the next morning. Not to mention howfortable it was.


    The next day, when Edward came to send Jimmy''s a new set of clothes, he saw Jimmy''s face,


    which was as ck as coal. At that moment, Jimmy was ring at Ariah, who was sitting at the


    table eating breakfast slowly with his fiery gaze.


    "Boss, your clothes." Handing the bag over, Edward nced at the two suspiciously.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Jimmy sneezed and took the bag with a cold face.


    After Jimmy changed his clothes, he still had a dark expression on his face. "Ariah, you''re so cruel.


    You''ve locked me in the cold and damp bathroom for the whole night. Aren''t you afraid that I''ll get


    freeze to death?"

 Chapter 514

    Chapter 514


    When Jimmy said those words, he gnashed his teeth. Last night, he was plotted by her, and this


    morning he woke up with a cold. Besides the burning sensation in his throat, he felt sore all over.


    Suddenly, Edward realized that the young couple had quarreled with each other. It seemed that


    Ariah had tortured Jimmyst night.


    At that moment, Edward couldn''t help but feel that Ariah was really a heroine. No one dared to


    provoke Captain Hudson at the police station, but it turned out that he was tortured by Ariah at


    home.


    "I''m talking to you!"


    After Jimmy finished, Ariah still sat there leisurely and had her breakfast. It made Jimmy furious.


    It was as if he had punched hard into cotton, and he couldn''t feel any sense of aplishment at


    all.


    However, Ariah gave him a sidelong nce, "What do you want me to say? You were wastedst


    night. Do I have any other choice besides locking you up? I did that to protect myself."


    How dare she said she was trying to protect herself! Was he the beast of flood? Did she have to be


    so well guarded?


    Furiously, Jimmy threw away the jacket in his hand and strode over. As Ariah raised her head to


    look at Jimmy, he forced out a sentence and asked, "I''ll ask you onest time, do you want to


    restore the marriage or not?"


    Tve told you the answer, haven''t I? I don''t want to!"


    "You..."


    After taking a deep breath, Jimmy suddenly smiled, "Ariah, don''t you know who I am? I am capable


    of making some things happen even if you don''t show up."


    Then, Ariah''s expression changed, "What are you trying to say?"


    "What I meant was, even if you don''t go to the Civil Affairs Bureau, I have the ability to restore the


    marriage!"


    For a moment, Ariah was taken aback. In fact, he was right because he really had the ability to do


    that. If he just dropped by and used some connections, they would probably be a legally married


    couple again.


    However...


    "What is the point of that?" Without any expression, Ariah looked at him and uttered, "There''s a knot


    in my heart that would never be untied. Even if I''m tied together with you, do you think we will be


    able to continue living like this?"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy had his gaze fixated on her. A momentter, he finally said, "Fine, you win."


    Then he left with a dark expression.


    In the meantime, Edward followed him all the way downstairs. When he saw that Jimmy, who was


    walking ahead, had a gloomy face and was obviously suppressing his anger, Edward didn''t know


    what to say.


    It wasn''t until the car had driven far away that Jimmy frowned and asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Ah?" Tongue-tied for a moment, Edward asked, "Aren''t... we supposed to go to the Civil Affairs


    Bureau?"


    Immediately, Jimmy red at him from the corner of his eye. "Civil Affairs Bureau? What for? Am


    I''m going to register with you?"


    "No, no...¡± Embarrassedly, Edward exined, "Didn''t you say earlier that even if Ariah doesn''te


    to the Civil Affairs Bureau, you can still restore the marriage, that''s why I..."


    That was why he drove in the direction of the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    Hearing Edward''s exnation, Jimmy narrowed his eyes. After a while, he said in a low voice,


    "She''s right. There''s no point in that. I don''t believe that I can''t make her restore the marriage."


    "So... we''re not going to the Civil Affairs Bureau anymore?"


    With a snort, Jimmy said, "Just wait and see. I will make sure that she registers with me willingly."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Stanley had woken up and realized that he was at an unfamiliar ce. The bed he was


    in was unfamiliar, and the atmosphere was unfamiliar as well. There was even a young girl next to


    him.


    The little girl seemed to have woken up a long time ago. As soon as she saw his movement, she


    immediately got up from the bed and stammered, "S-Sir, you''re awake?"


    For a long time, Stanley''s mind was nk before he regained his own voice and spoke, "Don''t tell


    me that I had slept with youst night?"


    With a red face, the little girl bit her lip and turned her face away as she nodded and said, "Y-Yes,


    indeed."


    Suddenly, Stanley''s eyes turned fierce. "Do you know what will happen if you lied to me?"


    Startled by him, the youngdy stammered and was on the verge of tears. "You were wastedst


    night. I''m sure you don''t remember anything. I... I really didn''t... lie to you..."


    Wasted?


    The incident that happened yesterday slowly came into his mind, and Stanley was in a trance.


    Indeed he drank a lot yesterday, and in the end, it seemed to be Howard who took him away from


    the bar.


    The next thing he knew was that he woke up to a random woman next to him.


    And that woman wasn''t Sharon.


    Instantly, Stanley''s heart sunk. If Sharon were to find out about this matter, he would be doomed.


    "You''d better not tell anyone about what happened today." Immediately, Stanley got up from the bed


    and warned her, "I don''t care what happenedst night. But, if you let anyone else know that I spent


    the night with you... Do you know how simple it is for someone to disappear from this world?"


    The youngdy was shivering in fear.


    With his expression remained calm, Stanley picked up his jacket and left.


    As soon as Stanley closed the door, the youngdy sat down on the ground and was scared to


    tears. Immediately, she took out her mobile phone and made a call. When the call was connected,


    she began to cry, "Dr. Perkins, pleasee back quickly. The man is awake. He was so terrifying,


    and he even threatened me. It was all because of your bad idea!"


    At that moment, Howard was outside having his morning jog. When he heard the youngdy spoke


    on the phone about how Stanley had threatened her after he got up, heughed so hard that he


    almost fell to the ground.


    "Alright, don''t cry." A momentter, Howardforted her, "Don''t worry, I guarantee that you''ll be


    fine. I''ll double up your sry for the uing month aspensation for the suffering you went


    through today. Sigh, what do you mean you want to quit? You''re my nanny. How can you quit just


    because you want to? Where am I supposed to find another nanny who''s as beautiful and cute as


    you?"


    After Howard coaxed by her, the nanny blushed and snorted, "Dr. Perkins, this joke of yours is


    overboard. After the man got up, when he heard that we slept togetherst night, his face turned


    pale... Dr. Perkins, do you want to call him and exin to him that nothing happened between us


    and that I am just your nanny? Tell him that it was just a joke that you yed on him, and you


    deliberately made me sleep beside him when he was about to wake up to create an illusion."


    To call Stanley and exin that it was all a joke? That would never happen.


    Besides, Howard wasn''t ying a joke on Stanley. In fact, he was helping Stanley and Sharon to


    boost their rtionship between them.


    Last night, Stanley waspletely wasted, and there was no way for Howard to bring him home. In


    the end, he heard Stanley spoke about his worries, and he said that Sharon was still thinking about


    Shawn and there''s wasn''t a ce for him in her heart. Stanley was upset about how a living person


    like him could not even bepared to a dead person...


    It was the first time Howard saw Stanley in that kind of state yesterday. At that moment, Stanley was


    just like a discontented husband, and Edward waspletely stunned.


    After much deliberation, Howard hade up with such an idea. This would cause Stanley to feel


    guilty for Sharon, so he wouldn''t me Sharon for having Shawn in her heart.


    To make a man feel guilty toward a woman would be more effective than anything else.


    Didn''t those scumbags who cheat on their wife treat their wife very well? Whenever their wife said


    something, they wouldn''t dare to disobey it, and it was clearly mentality caused by guilt.


    Meanwhile, Anthony was stunned when he saw that Stanley was still wearing yesterday''s clothes


    when he came to pick him up.


    Was it that boss didn''t go home the whole night?


    Although he was curious, he also knew that some questions just couldn''t be asked.


    When Stanley lowered his body and got into the car, his face seemed very unpleasant.


    "Boss, are you heading home?"


    "No. I''ll go to the hotel first. I''ll take a shower while you go get me another set of clothes."


    Hurriedly, Anthony nodded.


    In the process of driving to the hotel, Anthony kept looking back at the rear mirror. Irritated, Stanley


    looked at him and said, "Focus on driving!"


    Awkwardly, Anthony pointed at Stanley''s shirt. "Boss, there''s a lipstick on your cor..."


    The moment Anthony finished his words, he regretted it. What was the point of him talking so


    much? A good employee should not say anything to expose their boss!


    For a moment, Stanley''s body stiffened before he said indifferently, "If this matter reaches Sharon''s


    ears, don''t even think about keeping your job anymore. Do you understand me?"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Immediately, Anthony nodded his head continuously.

 Chapter 515

    Chapter 515


    When Sharon woke up, she didn''t see any sign of Stanley. After she purposely went to the living


    room and the guest room to look, she still didn''t see him.


    Then she looked at the time, and it was seven o''clock in the morning.


    For a long time, Sharon was stunned before she finally came to her senses that Stanley hadn''t


    returned for an entire night.


    It often happened when they first got married. There was once where he didn''t even return to the


    vi for a month.


    But ever since the two of them expressed their feelings, there had never been a situation in which


    Stanley hadn''t been back for a single night.


    Was it because of Shawn''s matter yesterday, that was why he didn''te back all night?


    After taking a deep breath, Sharon returned to her bedroom to wake up the children.


    Today, the school was organizing thest parentteacher conference before they start their winter


    break tomorrow.


    On the way to school, Sharon gave Stanley a call.


    Actually, after she fetched the children yesterday, she wanted to tell him the news, but he didn''t


    come back all night.


    In the end, when she made a phone call, no one answered...


    With a frown, Sharon did not give up and continued to give a few more calls until she epted the


    fact that he was not going to answer her call.


    "Is Daddy noting to school?"


    With a pair of eager eyes, Sadie looked at Sharon and asked.


    However, Sharon didn''t know how to tell them about it, but she didn''t want them to be disappointed,


    so she just said, "He ising. He will be here in a minute. We shall go to school and wait for


    Daddy. He will be here soon."


    After Sharonforted the two children, she sent Stanley a text and told him about today''s


    parentteacher conference.


    Since it was thest parent-teacher conference before the holiday, the parents who attended today


    had arrived very early. When Sharon arrived, almost half of the parents in the ss were already


    there.


    It was mostly a family of three, including fathers, mothers, and their children.


    In fact, she was the only one with two children, and it made her seem a little lonely.


    A few young mothers secretly nced at her several times and then whispered to each other.


    Meanwhile, Sharon brought Sadie and Seamus to a corner and sat down as she pretended not to


    hear or see anything.


    But their voices gradually became louder, and they didn''t care if she could hear them or not.


    "How could shee here alone for such an important conference? Can''t she see that everyone in


    the ss came as a whole family?"


    "Well, maybe she too, wanted the child''s father to attend, but the child''s father was not willing to


    come."


    "Why would he not want to attend? This is very important to the child. If the child saw other people''s


    parents attending, and only their own father is absent, the child will feel inferior."


    "You don''t know about this, do you? I heard that she was married to an old man in his eighties.


    That''s why she can''t bring him to this conference. Otherwise, she would make a fool out of herself."


    "What? That can''t be!"


    "It''s true. I heard that she was greedy for the family''s money, so she married the old man. Now, she


    is just waiting for the old man to pass away so she can directly take his property!"


    "Oh my god. No way, how could this woman be so vicious?"


    "Shh, lower your voice, she''s looking over at us..."


    The rumors were getting worse. Just as Sharon couldn''t bear it any longer and was about to


    explode, the teacher walked in from outside, so Sharon took a deep breath and adjusted her mood.


    After that, the teacher gave a long speech on the podium. Although Sharon peeked at her phone


    secretly, she realized that Stanley didn''t call her back, nor did he reply to her text messages. It


    made her a little disappointed.


    Today was such an important day. If Stanley did not appear today, the two children would definitely


    not feel good.


    Just as Sharon was letting her imagination run wild, there was amotion in the ss. In


    confusion, she raised her head,pletely unaware of what had just happened. Just now, she was


    immersed in her own thoughts, and she didn''t know what the teacher had said.


    A mother who was sitting close to her told her, "Just now, Miss Clifton said that there seemed to be


    a few school leaders that would being to our ss. The school attaches great importance to it,


    soter, the school leaders wille over and say a few words."


    Only now did Sharon understand.


    After the mother finished her exnation, she paused for a while and said, "Earlier, I heard those


    women were gossiping about you. They just like to gather around and say bad things about others,


    so don''t take it to heart."


    At that moment, Sharon was taken aback because she didn''t expect that someone wouldfort


    her.


    "Thank you," sincerely, she thanked her.


    Then, the mother smiled.


    Suddenly, there was anothermotion at the entrance of the ss, while the principal and several


    teachers all went to wee the school leaders. A momentter, the space in the rtively small


    ss suddenly became particrly crowded.


    The first two leaders spoke on the stage one by one in an official tone. Since Sharon was not


    interested in these scenes at all, she brought two children to sit in a corner and consoled them that


    their father couldn''t attend this conference because he had been dyed by an important matter...


    Until thest leader came to the stage, Sharon heard someone gasped, and then a familiar and


    deep male voice rang in her ears.


    "Hello, everyone. Nice to meet you."


    Immediately, Sharon raised her head in disbelief.


    When she saw the person standing ont he podium, her eyes widened.


    Enthusiastically, the principal introduced him to the parents, "This is the chairman of the Jones


    Group, and he is also the biggest shareholder of our school. All the high-quality food expenses for


    the students this semester were provided by the Jones Group. Let''s wee Mr. Jones."


    There were thousands of students in a school, and the meal cost for half a semester was not a


    small fund.


    If these meals were listed ording to the exact price, they were more expensive than the tuition


    fee of these students. This matter was clearly known by all the parents. Since the school knew that


    the parents definitely would not pay for it, the principal told them that it was sponsored by a


    mysterious school leader.


    It was not until today that the parents saw the mysterious school leader who did a good deed


    without telling his name.


    The several young mothers who had spoken ill of Sharon behind her back earlier had now begun to


    discuss excitedly in soft voices again.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I didn''t know he''s so handsome."


    "Yeah, indeed. I didn''t expect that in addition to being so young, he has such a good temperament,


    and he seems much better than the two leaders just now."


    "What do you mean by ''much better''? This Mr. Jones is the real deal, and the other two were just for


    show."


    "Oh, he''s so handsome and rich. I wonder if he''s married or not."


    "Sigh, for such a good man, his future wife must be ady from a noble family."


    Meanwhile, Sharon remained at a loss for words.


    All of her attention was focused on the man on the podium, and her mind waspletely nk.


    Stanley... why was he here?


    Didn''t he refuse to answer her call or reply to her text messages?


    Why did he suddenly appear here?


    "Mommy, Daddy is here..."


    Excitedly, Sadie tugged at Sharon''s hand and asked, "Mommy, didn''t you say Daddy won''t be


    coming here today? Why is he here now?"


    "Pfft, she really dared to say anything. Isn''t she afraid that people would make fun of her?"


    Just as Sharon was thinking about how to answer Sadie''s question, one of the young mothers


    looked at her and mocked, "You should teach your child well and tell them not to address anyone


    that they see as their father! If you were to put it nicely, you could say that children often say


    whatever they like; if you were to put it in a bad way, it would be that they are addressing anyone


    wealthy as their rtives. It would be such a joke!"


    Tve told you that this woman has no moral boundaries, and she can do anything, but I didn''t expect


    that she would teach her daughter to be like this!"


    "That''s right, their whole family is ill-bred!"


    Instantly, Sharon''s expression became very ugly. Just as she was about to lose her temper, Seamus


    suddenly stepped forward with an unfriendly expression as he pointed at those women and said,


    "All of you, apologize to my mother!"

 Chapter 516

    Chapter 516


    Never did Sharon expect that her son would stand up to protect her, which touched her greatly.


    The other few women also did not expect that a child would stand out and scold them. One of them


    was even shocked by the kid''s gaze and stammered, "Kid, we are teaching your mother the


    principles of life!"


    "Why does my mom need you to teach her how to be a good person? Mind your own business!"


    The woman''s face suddenly became extremely dark.


    "Pft..."


    Suddenly, someoneughed out loud.


    Utterly exasperated, the woman shouted, "Kid, what are you talking about?"


    Meanwhile, Seamus wrapped his arms around his shoulders and said, "If the cap fits, wear it."


    "You... you..."


    At that moment, themotion they caused finally caught the attention of the principal, and his face


    was gloomy because he didn''t expect that the parents would actually quarrel in front of so many


    leaders.


    They were all important leaders. How could they be so senseless?


    When the principal turned to look at Stanley, who was on the podium, he felt extremely


    embarrassed. Immediately, he went over and apologized, "Mr. Jones, I''m so sorry. I don''t know


    what''s going on with those parents. It''s too noisy here. Why don''t you go to the office and rest for


    the time being while I''ll take care of this matter?"


    However, before the principal could finish his words, Stanley strode forward and headed straight


    toward the parents.


    Stunned for a moment, the principal immediately trailed along.


    "What''s going on?"


    With a frown, Stanley walked over.


    The moment the angry woman saw Stanley walked over, her face turned red, and her arrogance


    instantly disappeared as she softened her voice and said, "Mr. Jones, I''m sorry to bother you, but


    this family is too much. Not only did she not look after her child, but she even let her child disrespect


    the adult and insult the adult..."


    "Was I asking you?" Straightforwardly, Stanley interrupted and nced at her coldly.


    Taken aback, the woman asked, "W-What?"


    Who would he be asking if it wasn''t her?


    Then, Stanley''s gaze fell on Sharon, "What happened? Did she bully you?"


    However, Sharon nced at him and said nothing.


    Since he didn''t want to answer her call earlier, why was he pretending to be a good person right


    now?


    When Stanley saw her expression, he knew that Sharon''s anger had yet to dissipate.


    After that, he sighed and squatted down in front of Seamus, "Seamus, your mother doesn''t want to


    talk to me. So tell me, what happened?"


    As soon as he finished, the atmosphere in the already quiet ssroom instantly became strange.


    Everyone''s expression changed, especially the few women who were gossiping about Sharon


    earlier. Their eyes widened in disbelief. Did they mishear? Was Stanley addressing the child as his


    son?


    They must had misheard it.


    It was definitely a mistake!


    Meanwhile, Stanley, who had learned about what happened from Seamus, nodded lightly and stood


    up as he said to the woman, "Do you want to settle this in private or public?"


    Stupefied, the woman asked, "What... do you mean?" "If you want to settle this in private, apologize


    to my wife and my child. Other than that, you would also have to take the initiative to let your


    children drop out of this school."


    Terrified, the woman''s face turned pale. The arrogance she had earlier was gone, and she asked


    timidly, "Why... How can you say that? We didn''t even say anything..."


    Then, Stanley narrowed his eyes and continued, "If you don''t want to settle this in private, then I will


    call the police now and let the police handle this matter. If I was not mistaken, not only did you


    attack my wife, but you also insulted my child. With that, you had already constituted an insult and


    nder crime, and awsuit is inevitable. So, how would you like to settle this?"


    A...wsuit?


    At that moment, the young woman was so appalled that her face turned ghastly pale as she


    shivered and said, "I... I wasn''t the only one who insulted them. They... they did it too!"


    Immediately, she pointed at the other women who were gossiping along with her just now.


    "Who are you pointing fingers at? We didn''t insult you! We don''t even know you!" Those women


    immediately cut her off and acted as if they didn''t know her.


    Angrily, the young woman stomped her foot, "You guys..." Finally, she took a deep breath and said


    reluctantly, "I will settle it in private."


    After that, Stanley turned his body sideways with a cold expression.


    Then, the young woman walked up to Sharon, apologized to her, and then to the two children. "It''s


    my fault. I shouldn''t have said that to you. Please forgive me this time."


    However, Sharon looked away and answered, "Let''s forget about it. I don''t want to make a big deal


    out of it."


    Immediately, the woman thanked her, but just as she was about to head back to her seat, Stanley


    uttered nonchntly, "The principal and the parents, please leave now."


    The parents that Stanley was talking about were the few parents who had once ndered Sharon.


    However, the expression of those parents suddenly changed, and they made a fuss out of it


    because they were unwilling to leave. In the end, the school authorities had to ask the security


    guards to take them out.


    Just like that, the small storm subsided.


    A momentter, Stanley held his daughter and sat down on the chair as he said to the teacher and


    the principal, who were terrified, "The parentteacher conference hasn''t started yet, right? Don''t


    worry about it. I''ll sit here with my wife and my children, and the teachers may continue with the


    conference."


    Immediately, the principal wiped the sweat from his forehead and nodded repeatedly. "Mr. Jones,


    please have a seat. The parent-teacher conference will soone to an end."


    In the next half hour, the parent- teacher conference had almost be Sharon''s special


    performance party. The eyes of the other parents had been fixed on her intentionally or


    unintentionally, and it made Sharon feel uneasy, but she couldn''t ignore them.


    As soon as the parent-teacher conference ended, the head of the school came to have a small talk


    with Stanley again, while the other parents looked at Sharon as if she was a rare creature.


    Hastily, Sharon found an excuse to run to the washroom.


    It wasn''t until she sat on the toilet that she let out a sigh of relief. Then, she silently scolded Stanley


    in her heart for causing her so much trouble. How was she supposed toe to school in the


    future?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    If the incident that happened today got out, those who didn''t like her might even say something


    about her behind her back.


    After Sharon stayed in the bathroom for a while, she thought it was almost time, so she decided to


    leave.


    However, Sharon suddenly heard someone outside said, "I really didn''t see iting. The mother


    of the twins had always been quiet. I didn''t expect that she had such a powerful background. Turns


    out she wasn''t easy to be picked on. It was just that she knew how to keep a low profile."


    "That''s right. The more wealthy a person is, the more low profile they are. And the more high status


    the person is, the more disdainful they will be."


    "It''s just a pity how her husband is the president of apany, but his hair is white, and it makes


    him looks like an old man."


    "Geez, I don''t know what strange disease he has. I heard that rich people like to fool around, so he


    must have been infected with some strange diseases which caused his hair to turn white."


    "Alright, let''s not talk too much about them. Let''s go."


    Meanwhile, Sharon sat on the toilet and silently pursed her lips because Stanley''s hair was white


    because of her, but he didn''t show any signs of getting better.


    Although he himself didn''t care, Sharon still felt


    bad for him.


    After Sharon thought about it alone for a long time, she once again opened the door and went out.


    However, as soon as she went out, she met with the embrace of Stanley, who was standing outside


    the door.


    It was a familiar aura, and it was full of warmth.


    Startled, Sharon was asked, "Stanley, this isdies'' room. What are you doing here?"


    Meanwhile, he ced his arm around her waist and pressed her against the door with his burning


    breath blown against her earlobe. "Honey, I know I was wrong..."

 Chapter 517

    Chapter 517


    Trapped in the arms of Stanley, Sharon struggled, but she couldn''t move at all.


    Then, she heard Stanley''s low and pleasant voice. "Honey, I know I was wrong. It was my fault


    yesterday. I shouldn''t have said those words to make you angry. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    "Let go of me first!"


    At that moment, Sharon was very anxious. What if someone walked in? Wasn''t he afraid of being


    called a hooligan?


    "If you say that you will forgive me, then I will let you go."


    "Okay, fine, I forgive you. Now, let go of me!"


    However, Stanley asked, "Do you really forgive me?"


    Furiously, Sharon answered, "Stanley, what else do you want?"


    If she didn''t forgive him, would she even let him hold her in his arms like that?


    Nheless, Stanley didn''t let go of her. In fact, his huge hands grabbed her waist and pushed her


    into the cubicle as he hovered his body over hers and said aggressively but childishly, "If you don''t


    forgive me, I won''t let you go."


    That reply of his left Sharon tongue-tied.


    When Sharon saw that he was even more childish than Seamus, she was speechless.


    This was not a ce for them to talk. If someone were toe in and see them like this, they would


    definitely have wrong thoughts about them. If that were to happen, there was no way Sharon could


    exin herself.


    "Stanley, I''ve really forgiven you." Frantically, Sharon pushed him away and uttered, "Let''s get out of


    here first."


    The warm breath of Stanley hit her earlobe. "Why are you panicking? There''s no one here..."


    "What if someone enters?"


    "Hmm, then it will only be even more exciting."


    At that moment, Sharon was really furious, and she was at a loss for words. Then, she red at him


    fiercely and warned him, "If you still don''t let me go, don''t even think of sleeping on the same bed


    with me tonight!"


    Then, Stanley raised his eyebrows, and after he gave it a thought, he slowly loosened his grip.


    When Sharon heaved a sigh of relief as she tidied up the clothes that Stanley had messed up,


    Stanleyughed and asked, "Why are you so scared? We''re a married couple. What''s wrong with


    us being so intimate with each other?"


    "This is the women''s restroom!" Utterly difited, Sharon eximed, "If others were to see us


    hugging each other in the women''s restroom, what would do they think of me?"


    When Stanley heard her exnation, he was taken aback.


    Then, Sharon rolled her eyes at him. "It''s not like you haven''t experienced how mean they are with


    their words. If the word of me hugging you in the washroom gets out, they definitely won''t say


    anything about you, but they''ll say that I''m too thirsty for you..."


    At that moment, Sharon could no longer continue because she heard the sound of footsteps


    outside.


    Oh no, it was over. The thing that she was afraid of really happened!


    Just as she was dumbfounded, Stanley''s reaction was quick enough to pull her back into the


    cubicle. Then, he closed the door, and the two of them squeezed together in the cubicle.


    Meanwhile, Sharon buried her entire face in his embrace, and she did not even dare to breathe


    loudly. At that moment, she felt shameful and furious.


    When the people who entered earlier finally went out, Sharon violently pushed Stanley away and


    strode out.


    Innocently, Stanley rubbed his nose and followed.


    After she went out of the bathroom and came to the ssroom, she saw the principal pleasing


    Seamus and Sadie from a distance. In the principal''s hand was a cake and candies, and he was


    standing next to Sadie with a big smile on his face.


    However, Sharon silently thought that if it wasn''t for Stanley, how could these two children receive


    such treatment?


    As if he could read her mind, Stanley whispered in her ear and said, "You have to know that there


    are many people who try hard to please me, and Seamus and Sadie are my children. To curry favor


    with me, those people will shift their gazes to the children. In the future, you will see a lot of


    situations like this."


    Startled, Sharon was at a loss for words.


    "I know that you don''t like to live your life like this, so I won''t be announcing our rtionship to the


    public for now. This way, you and our children will be saved from a lot of unnecessary troubles."


    In fact, he actually thought so much for her sake.


    At that moment, Sharon lowered her eyes and asked, "Then why did you appear with such a high


    profile today?"


    "Initially, I didn''t n to acknowledge you, but when I saw you being bullied, how could I not stand


    up?" With a sigh, Stanley answered.


    "So this is the reason you didn''t answer the phone? You ignored me just because you didn''t want to


    attend the parent-teacher conference!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ahem." As Stanley cleared his throat, a trace of guilt shed across his eyes. "Of course, that was


    not the reason. It was because I didn''t hear your call."


    When she called, he was taking a bath in the hotel. With his phone kept in his pocket, he naturally


    didn''t hear her call.


    Suspiciously, Sharon narrowed her eyes. "You didn''t hear my call? Then what were you doing at


    that moment?"


    A person who was busy with official business like him would definitely keep his phone turned on all


    the time.


    Then, Stanley became even more guilty and changed the subject, "Come on, let''s go back first."


    As Sharon watched Stanley''s back as he walked away in a hurry, her eyes were slightly narrowed,


    and she had concluded that he was hiding something from her.


    Since the principal had already known about the rtionship between Sharon and Stanley, he didn''t


    dare to give Sharon the cold shoulder. In fact, he even personally sent them to the parking lot with a


    respectful attitude, which made Sharon ufortable.


    It wasn''t until the car left the school that Sharon let out a sigh of relief.


    There was originally a chauffeur who was supposed to fetch Stanley, but Stanley asked the


    chauffeur to return to thepany alone, and he personally drove his family home.


    On the way home, Sharon suddenly said, "Let''s not go home for now."


    "Huh?"


    "Let''s go to a hair salon," Calmly, Sharon replied.


    With his eyebrows raised, Stanley asked, "You want to have a haircut?"


    Vaguely, Sharon responded, "I want to dye my hair."


    The thing was, Sharon''s ck hair had always been shiny and soft, and Stanley loved her hair very


    much. Whenever they had sex, he couldn''t help but stroke her hair, which was like fine silk. In fact,


    he loved it so much that he always couldn''t let it go.


    Did she just say that she was going to ruin the ck silky hair that he loved?


    Immediately, Stanley frowned and said, "You''re not allowed to have your hair dyed."


    Then, Sharon cast a nce at him without quarreling with him as she said, "Okay, I''m not going to


    dye my hair. I''m just going to trim it because the ends of my hair are frizzy, and it doesn''t look good."


    It was only then that Stanley was satisfied.


    However, he did not take her to a hair salon. Instead, he brought her to a stylist''s studio. When the


    manager saw them, he was stunned for a long time before he reacted, "Mr-Mr. Jones is here!"


    It was rare of him to drop by their studio! Usually, Stanley wouldn''t turn up even when he was


    invited, but today, he suddenly appeared without notice.


    Hurriedly, the manager invited him to the VIP lounge. After the manager spent a long time serving


    them drinks, he finally asked, "Stanley, are you here for a haircut?"


    However, Stanley pointed at Sharon, who was embarrassed, and said, "Find her a stylist to just her


    a simple trim."


    Immediately, the manager nodded and went to find someone.


    At that moment, Sharon then whispered to Stanley, "I saw many photos of huge stars on the wall.


    Isn''t this studio pricey?"


    Meanwhile, Stanley''s lips curled into a smile. "The Jones Family is involved in many different


    industries, and we also have an entertainmentpany under our name. This stylist''s shop is not


    open to the public. It''s specially designed to cater to the usual style of those stars."


    As soon as he gave that exnation, Sharon was even more dumbfounded. "I just want to get my


    hair trimmed. This is too much."


    "Since we''re already here, why don''t you just get your hair done with peace of mind? There are


    books here. I''ll apany the two children to read."


    That answer given by Stanley left Sharon tongue-tied.


    Soon, the manager found a fashionably dressed hairstylist for Sharon and took her to a separate


    room on the second floor.


    It was obvious the manager had told the hairstylist to treat Sharon with extra care, which was why,


    when he wasmunicating with Sharon, he was extra careful, as if he was afraid that she would


    be angry.

 Chapter 518

    Chapter 518


    After a long talk with Sharon, the stylist was stunned for a moment, "You... want to dye your hair


    grey?"


    As Sharon nodded, she confirmed, "Yes, help me dye my ck hair grey. Well, before we came up


    just now, you saw the man sitting in the lounge, right? He''s my husband, and his hair is grey. I like it


    very much, so I also want to dye it that color. I''m sorry if it''s a hassle for you."


    "No... it''s not troublesome at all."


    However, the stylist hesitated for a moment and asked, "Do you really want to cut your beautiful


    ck hair short and dye it grey? Although it has been quite a trend in the past two years, I think


    ck hair still suits your temperament, and grey color doesn''t necessarily look good on you."


    Gently, the stylist advised her to change her mind.


    Then, Sharon smiled and answered, "I''m fine with it. It doesn''t have to look good. All I want is my


    hair to be the same color as my husband''s so that when we walk on the streets, everyone will be


    envious of us."


    Instead of them looking at Stanley with weird eyes.


    If it was weird that only one of them had grey hair, wouldn''t it be romantic for them to have grey hair


    together?


    Since Sharon didn''t know how to turn Stanley''s hair ck, she could only think of such a clumsy


    way to express her feelings.


    It was a decision made by Sharon after she heard the two women discussed Stanley''s grey hair in


    the school''s toilet earlier.


    When the stylist saw that her attitude was firm, he thought for a while and seemed to have


    understood something. With a sincere smile, heplimented, "You and Mr. Jones have such a


    close rtionship. Since that is your request, I shall go and prepare right now, and I''ll make sure


    that your hair will be smooth and shiny."


    "Thank you."


    After Sharon thanked him, the stylist turned around and eximed, "M-Mr. Jones?"


    When Sharon turned around to look, she realized that Stanley was indeed standing quietly at the


    door, and she didn''t know how long he had been standing there.


    Judging from his expression, he must have heard that she was about to dye her hair! Immediately,


    Sharon became a little anxious as she said, "Hey, you can''t be angry at me. What''s wrong with me


    changing my hairstyle and my hair color? Those youngdies on the street all have pretty dyed hair.


    I want to be like them... You can''t be so dictatorial. You can''t force me to keep it ck just because


    you like ck..."


    "Shut up!"


    With a look of anger on his face, Stanley strode in and nced at the stylist as he said, "Get out!"


    "s."


    After the stylist answered, he immediately left the room, and he even thoughtfully closed the door


    for them.


    At that moment, Sharon swallowed a mouthful of saliva because the expression of Stanley, who


    was in front of her, was too terrifying. While she slowly moved backward, she asked, "You... why did


    you suddenlye upstairs?"


    Then, Stanley threw her phone onto the sofa.


    With what Stanley just did, Sharon guessed that maybe someone was calling her, so he came


    upstairs to pass the phone to her.


    Instantly, Sharon realized it was a mistake, and she should have brought her bag upstairs with her.


    In that case, Stanley wouldn''t havee upstairs.


    Just as she was making a wild guess, Stanley said in a hoarse voice, "Come over here."


    Meanwhile, Sharon stood in a corner and hesitated as she wondered whether he would hit her if


    she went over.


    Earlier, when they were in the car, he was unhappy that she wanted to cut her hair short.


    "Come here!" A momentter, he repeated his words with a fiery gaze.


    Startled, Sharon was at a loss for words.


    Perturbedly, Sharon went over and said, "If you are angry over such a small matter, I..."


    However, her body was tightly wrapped in Stanley''s embrace, and she felt his great strength.


    Meanwhile, his chin rested on her shoulder, and his strong arms wrapped around her waist. With


    widened eyes, Sharon had no idea where things were heading at that moment.


    "Uh..."


    When she tried to move, she found that he was holding her too tightly, and there was no way she


    could not push him away. "What... what''s wrong with you?"


    "I heard everything you said to the stylist just now."


    "And?"


    After Stanley let go of her, he stared at her for a moment. Something shed in his eyes as he


    asked, "Did you want toe to the hair salon just to have hair dyed the same color as mine?"


    At this point, she couldn''t hide it from him anymore.


    So, Sharon nodded, "Yes... You''re not angry, right?"


    Taken aback, Stanley answered, "Why would I be angry?"


    "Didn''t you tell me not to cut my hair and dye my hair in the car? When you said that you heard


    what I said to the stylist, I thought you were angry at me, and you wanted to hit me..."


    At the end of her words, Sharon''s voice gradually became softer. It was not her blind thoughts, but


    the expression he had earlier was really terrifying.


    With aplicated expression, Stanley looked at her. "I''m indeed mad at you."


    Well, she was right.


    Then, Sharon looked at him with an expression that said, "I knew you were mad.".


    However, Stanley didn''t know whether tough or cry. "I was angry that you''ve thought so much for


    me and sacrificed so much for me, but you were hiding it in your heart instead of telling me!"


    It turned out that he was touched!


    It was only now that Sharon understood his intentions.


    Slightly embarrassed, Sharon answered, "I didn''t sacrifice a lot of things for you. In contrast, you''ve


    done way more for me. It''s nothing for me to do such a little thing for you..."


    At that moment, Stanley stared at her and didn''t say anything, but his eyes were filled with


    tenderness.


    Flustered by his stare, Sharon didn''t expect that her simple action would make him so touched.


    "Ahem..."


    Immediately, she cleared her throat and said, "You better go down and look after the children first.


    The stylist told me that it is a fast process, and it will be done in an hour."


    Despite that, Stanley held her hand and took her downstairs. "You will be the one to look after the


    children."


    "Huh?"


    Before she could understand what Stanley meant, he continued, "I am going to dye my hair ck."


    For a long time, Sharon stared at him, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Meanwhile, Stanley turned around and pinched her face with a smile. "When others look at my


    figure and my hair, it''s normal for them to feel that I''m an old man married to a young wife. Although


    it''s nothing to me, I know I''ve neglected your feelings." After a pause, he added, "I can''t bear to let


    you cut your hair because if you do so, I can no longer y with your hair when I cuddle with you in


    bed. I can''t let myself be wronged."


    This time, Sharon really gave him a fierce re!


    It was so cute of him.


    However, Stanley couldn''t help butugh as he lowered his head to kiss her on the face and


    uttered, "Be good and wait for me downstairs."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In a daze, Sharon headed downstairs. Half an hourter, Stanley came down with his eye- catching


    grey hair gone, and it was reced with an extremely dark shade of ck.


    Immediately, Sadie ran over for a hug. With a sweet mouth, she said, "Daddy, your hair looks better


    in ck, and you''re as handsome as Seamus."


    Even Seamus couldn''t help but nce at it a few times.


    When the family of four left the hair salon, several stylists stood at the door and looked at them with


    envy. "They have such a close rtionship."


    However, the manager immediately came over to kick them. "Are you trying to ck off again? Get


    back to work!" Not long after they returned home, dinner was served by their maid. Just as the


    family of four was about to eat, they heard the sound of the doorbell ringing.


    Since their maid left after she prepared their meal, so Sharon had to open the door. When she


    opened the door, she was stunned for a moment. "Dr. Perkins, what brings you here?"


    However, Howard peeked inside and said, "I smell the aroma of the food, so I came over. Your


    maid''s cooking is really amazing, and it really suits my appetite. I''m starving now. Can I have a


    meal?"


    Left with no choice, Sharon had to invite him in.


    As soon as Howard came in, the woman who was following him was naturally exposed. It was a


    beautiful young girl.


    "This is..." At that moment, Sharon thought that could she be Howard''s girlfriend?


    However, Howardughed mischievously and answered, "She''s my little nanny. Sharon, you


    wouldn''t mind having another guest, right?"

 Chapter 519

    Chapter 519


    However, Sharon noticed that Stanley''s expression had started to change ever since Howard


    entered the house. From what she observed, his expression was one of forbearance, and he had a


    sneer in his gaze.


    As for Howard, it was as if he didn''t see Stanley''s ''threatening'' gaze, and he happilyplimented,


    "Sharon, your maid''s culinary skills are truly amazing. This dish is so delicious!"


    Calmly, Sharon replied, "If you enjoy it so much, you can have more."


    Of course, Howard was delighted to do so.


    However, the little nanny seated next to Howard was trembling with fear, and she didn''t even dare to


    look directly at any of them as if there were some dreadful monsters in the house.


    However, Sharon felt that Stanley''s attitude was even more suspicious. Although he seemed calm


    and unruffled on the surface, she understood him well, and his gaze was clearly filled with a


    murderous look.


    A momentter, Sharon cleared her throat and asked, "Dr. Perkins, why did you bring your nanny


    here? What''s your... rtionship with her?"


    "My nanny? Oh, she had a miserable day today because her boyfriend dumped her and kicked her


    out. Other than that, he even drove her out, and she now has no ce to sleep."


    At that moment, Howard knew that Sharon was trying to pry into his rtionship with the little nanny,


    so he smiled and said, "I just felt that she was pitiful, so I brought her along. Well leave after we


    finish eating."


    Turned out that her ex-boyfriend was a jerk.


    Sympathetically, Sharon nced over at her and said, "You can eat however much you want and


    don''t feel reserved."


    The little nanny was so touched that she was about to cry, but that at the same time, she felt very


    guilty because Sharon was a really nice and pretty sister. Why would Dr. Perkins want to scheme


    against the couple so badly?


    When Sharon saw the babysitter''s evasive gaze, her eyes narrowed.


    That meal that they had that night was weird.


    After the meal, Sharon cleaned up the dishes and entered the kitchen. When the little nanny''s eyes


    met Stanley''s cold gaze, she was so terrified that she almost burst into tears on the spot, so she ran


    straight to the kitchen after she said, "I''m going to help Sharon with the dishes."


    The safest ce was to stay next to Sharon.


    "Pft..." With a chuckle, Howard uttered, "Don''t scare her to tears. That youngdy can''t take it."


    However, Stanley nced at him and said, "You, follow me."


    Silently, Howard followed him to the balcony, but he knew that Stanley must be filled with anger.


    Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Sharon didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You''re a guest. How can I let


    you help me with the dishes? You can go out and watch TV while I''ll do the dishes."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry. I do the dishes often." After that, the little nanny skillfully did the dishes.


    Then, Sharon decided to let her do as she pleased.


    "What''s your name?" Politely, Sharon asked.


    Sweetly, the little nanny replied, "I''m ine."


    It was a name that suited her sweet personality.


    After a long pause, Sharon asked, "Do you know my husband?"


    With a bang, the bowl in the hand of ine fell. In fact, she was just a weak youngdy. When


    ine heard Sharon''s question, she was terrified, and she couldn''t hide the expression on her face,


    so she looked at Sharon timidly.


    Meanwhile, Sharon''s heart throbbed. It was just a casual conversation, but she did not expect to


    actually get something fishy out of it.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m just curious." Then, Sharonforted her, "How did you get to know my


    husband?"


    Immediately, ine burst into tears. "Sharon, nothing happened between your husband and me.


    Don''t misunderstand. It''s all Dr. Perkins''s fault, and you can scold him if you want. Please don''t


    scold me."


    Taken aback, Sharon asked, "What does it have to do with Howard?"


    On the balcony, Stanley''s expression darkened a little. "You know that woman?"


    "Yes, she''s our little nanny." At that moment, Howard had no intention to hide the truth from Stanley.


    On the contrary, he deliberately asked, "What happened this morning? Why did I see her crying the


    moment I got home? Did you bully her?" However, Stanley was not dumb, and it was impossible for


    him not to know what was going on. At that moment, he narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled,


    "Howard, I heard that your department is currently electing a director, and everyone seemed to have


    high expectations of you?"


    Those words made Howard''s hair stand on end.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    In fact, Howard knew Stanley too well. If Stanley suddenly asked him about his current work


    condition, he definitely had something in mind.


    "I just feel that you seem to be living a very peaceful life recently, so I n to mess with you and let


    you have something to do."


    D*mn. The fact that Stanley was so straightforward, and he even revealed his evil intentions, it


    seemed that he was really pissed.


    Despite that, Howard cleared his throat and turned to the man behind him as he said, "Stanley,st


    night you were wasted, so I had no choice but to take you back to my ce. However, my little


    nanny is so lovely that you hugged her and insisted on sleeping with her. Since I couldn''t take her


    away from you, so I had to let her sleep with you. You can rest assured that I definitely won''t tell


    Sharon these things. If none of us tell Sharon about it, it will just be between the gods and us, and


    you can rest assured... It''s gettingte now. I''ll leave first, and I''ll meet you on another day when I


    have time."


    After that, Howard headed out at the speed of lightning and dragged the little nanny, who was


    standing there stupidly as he left.


    "Why are you standing there? Hurry up and leave


    with me, or else you are definitely going to sufferter!"


    If they didn''t leave now, the couple would soon start a fight!


    Meanwhile, Stanley turned around and saw Sharon was standing behind him while Howard dragged


    the little nanny and left.


    Whatever Howard said earlier, Sharon must have heard them clearly.


    Then, Stanley''s heart sank, and he started to panic. "Howard was spouting nonsense. Don''t believe


    his words!"


    With a dark gaze, Sharon looked at him. "I called you but you didn''t answer. Tell me, what were you


    doing at that time?"


    At that moment, Stanley gritted his teeth, and his anger surged. That b*stard Howard had really


    provoked him this time!


    "Sharon..."


    Immediately, Stanley walked over and wanted to hold her hand.


    However, Sharon''s face was expressionless as she withdrew her hand. "I don''t want to repeat my


    question."


    At this point, Stanley couldn''t keep it a secret anymore, so he closed his eyes and answered, "I was


    in the hotel, taking a bath." "To wipe out the evidence?"


    "I''m afraid that you''ll overthink. Sharon, trust me, how could I have touched another woman?" Then,


    Stanley started to be anxious.


    With her lips pursed, Sharon looked at him. "I heard everything that Howard said just now. He said


    that you held his little nanny in your arms and insisted on sleeping with her... and he even said that


    you were drunk. Stanley, whenever a man gets drunk, he would do some terrible things..."


    "I didn''t!"


    Instantly, Stanley interrupted her. "I know very well whether I''ve touched any other woman or not.


    Don''t think too much. It''s all nonsense!"


    That morning, when Stanley saw a woman lying next to him, he really did panic for a moment.


    When he thought that he had done Sharon wrong, he threatened the woman and told her not to


    cause any trouble.


    Later, when he returned to the hotel to take a bath, he calmed down and remembered that his


    clothes were intact, and even his coat was not removed...


    Besides, that little nanny was all clean and neat. At first nce, he knew that she was well dressed,


    and she didn''t seem to have had anything done with him..."


    Later on, when he slowly regained fragments of his memories, he was sure that he slept alone


    yesterday and no woman slept next to him. Moreover, Howard wouldn''t really dare to shove a


    woman into his arms. Also, he wouldn''t have done a thing if he didn''t want to be killed by Stanley.


    It was just that Sharon did not believe him now.


    After she heard Howard''s deliberate words, she definitely wouldn''t believe him.


    At that moment, the problem Stanley gave a headache, so he massaged his temples. Then as he


    was about to say something, Sharon suddenly threw herself at him and fell into his arms.


    Meanwhile, Stanley subconsciously extended his hand to hold her.

 Chapter 520

    Chapter 520


    Subconsciously, Stanley caught Sharon, who threw herself at him. At first, he thought that she was


    so angry that she wanted to hit him, but in the end, she hugged his waist tightly.


    With a muffled voice, she said, "Stanley, if the dayes where you really have no feelings for me


    anymore, and you fell for another woman, you must tell me and don''t hide it from me."


    At least she wouldn''t be a fool who didn''t know anything.


    When Stanley heard her words, he frowned and asked, "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    How could he fall for another woman? It was enough for him to have her as the only woman in his


    life.


    However, Sharon smiled and said nothing. Love was not a permanent thing. Although they are so


    close to each other now, what if their rtionship changed someday?


    It was not difficult for him to find another woman.


    There were a lot of women outside who were willing to take her ce.


    Suddenly, Sharon felt her chin tightened, and her face was lifted. At that moment, Stanley lowered


    his head and looked at her with a deep gaze. "So, you believe that nothing happened between that


    little nanny and me?"


    Then, Sharon shifted her body and answered, "Originally, I didn''t believe it, but it''s just that earlier in


    the kitchen, ine told me the whole story."


    Therefore, when she came over and heard what Howard had said, she didn''t copse on the spot.


    Although she didn''t copse, she still couldn''t help but feel upset.


    The thought of Stanley having anything to do with other women would make her heart feel


    extremely ufortable as if it was in pain after being tugged on.


    Therefore, she could not imagine what would happen if it really dide true.


    In fact, she was deeply in love with Stanley, and she loved him so much that she had a very serious


    possessiveness. Of course, she didn''t want him to have anything to do with other women.


    It was not just men, but women were also possessive as well.


    At that moment, Sharon looked straight at him and uttered, "The matter about Shawn, it was my


    fault. I shouldn''t have done those things behind your back. We''re a married couple, and no matter


    what it is, we should discuss it beforehand."


    Her sound was like she was about to cry. "Honey, I was wrong. Do you forgive me?"


    Absolutely ttered, Stanley had never thought that Sharon would admit that it was her fault.


    With teary eyes, she stared at him, and she seemed sad, as if she had been aggrieved.


    Suddenly, Stanley''s Adam''s apple bobbed a little as he asked in a hoarse voice, "Where are the


    children?"


    What was about to happen next was not appropriate for their children to see.


    "They''re in the room. It''s their winter break now, so their teacher arranged some homework for


    them... Ah..."


    Before Sharon could finish her words, Stanley pulled her to the balcony.


    With a wave of his hand, Stanley drew the curtains, and right after that, he pressed Sharon against


    the wall with his strong figure as he started to kiss her.


    When Sharon struggled for a while and saw that it was useless, she decided not to resist anymore.


    With a flushed face, she took the initiative to wrap her arms around Stanley''s waist.


    Meanwhile, Stanley''s breathing was heavy, and his big hands were on her waist. "The matter about


    Shawn, I was at fault too..."


    Softly, Sharon groaned.


    "Tomorrow, I will make time to apany you to the cemetery."


    Taken aback, Sharon asked, "Apany me to the cemetery?"


    Why did he want to do that?


    At that moment, Stanley''s hand had an icy chill to it, and it caused Sharon''s hands to shudder


    instinctively.


    Then, he bit her earlobe and said in a low voice, "To handle the payment issue for Shawn''s


    tombstone so that you won''t be thinking about Shawn all day long."


    The more Stanley cared about that matter, the more annoyed Sharon would be, so if he didn''t care


    about Shawn anymore, Sharon would probably forget about Shawn and put all her heart and soul


    into him.


    Extremely delighted, Sharon eximed, "So you''ve promised to apany me!"


    Slowly, he lowered his head and kissed her deeply.


    Well, now he seemed to have understood why Howard did such a thing to him. In fact, he was trying


    to bring the two of them closer...


    In the meantime, Ariah returned to the hospital for a body checkup. However, she didn''t expect to


    see Anna the moment she left the doctor''s office.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Stunned, Ariah raised her eyebrows.


    It was obvious that Anna did not expect to meet Ariah here, too. At that moment, the two women


    stood in the corridor, speechless.


    At a nce, Ariah noticed that Anna had lost a lot of weight, and she looked haggard as if she was


    seriously ill.


    When the two walked past each other, Ariah couldn''t help but say, "It''s all in the past. You''re safe


    now. Kevin has been arrested by the police, so don''t think too much. Adjust your mentality and


    move on."


    However, Anna couldn''t help but reply sarcastically, "It''s easy for you to say. Those traumatizing


    things didn''t happen to you. Of course, you''ll think it''s simple to move on."


    Back then, she was locked up by Kevin in a terrifying and bloody house. Other than that, she didn''t


    know what Kevin had done to her brain. At that moment, she felt as if she had returned to the past,


    and the scene of her whole family being killed by Kevin was repeating in her mind, like a broken


    tape on rey!


    If they didn''t rescue Anna in time, she would have definitely chosen tomit suicide.


    However, that was also what Kevin wanted to do. To kill someone without having toy his hands on


    them.


    In fact, his goal was to make Anna copse. Then, when she couldn''t take it anymore, she would


    choose to end her own life.


    Immediately, Ariah chuckled, "Do you really think that I''m trying tofort you? It''s just a habit of


    mine due to my upation. I saw that you seemed pitiful that''s why I decided tofort you."


    When Anna knew that Ariah was a psychologist, she remembered that she had been having a lot of


    nightmares these days. Suddenly, she couldn''t bear it anymore, and she burst into tears.


    "Hey!" It frightened Ariah. "What are you doing? Jimmy isn''t here right now. Why are you pretending


    to be weak?"


    However, Anna didn''t bother and didn''t listen to Sharon as she continued to cry.


    Then, Ariah gave in to her because people walking up the corridor kept looking in their direction.


    "Come with me!"


    Without a choice, Ariah had to drag her to the stairwell.


    In the dark stairwell with only Anna''s faint crying, it sounded especially creepy. Coldly, Ariah looked


    at Anna and let her cry her heart out. When Anna was done, Ariah said, "If you still want to cry, then


    go ahead. Anyway, I am free for today, and it''s not a bad thing to enjoy a free show."


    Did Ariah think she was acting?


    nkly, Anna sat on the ground, and she did not react at all.


    A momentter, Ariah spoke again, "Hey..."


    "I can''t stand it anymore. I have nightmares every night, and I dare not sleep, so I can only open my


    eyes until dawn. As soon as I close my eyes, those scary scenes will haunt me like ghosts... Every


    day, I will talk to a psychologist and take those medicines that make me stop thinking about it, but I


    can''t control my thoughts... If this continues, I will probably jump off a building someday. Only in this


    way, that I can be free..."


    "p!"


    Suddenly, Ariah gave her a tight p.


    Immediately, Anna came to her senses, and the pain on her cheek made her re angrily at Ariah.


    With a frown, Ariah looked at her, "I called you so many times just now, didn''t you hear me?"


    When Anna was speaking earlier, Ariah had been calling her by her name the entire time. However,


    it was as if Anna had fallen into a certain realm, and she did not pay attention to the voices of the


    outside world at all.


    The condition of Anna''s illness was serious.


    Therefore, Ariah could only p her because it was the only way for her toe back to her


    senses.


    "You called my name..." Startled, Anna answered, "I didn''t hear you at all."


    Then, Ariah took a deep breath and looked at her seriously, "Anna, if you want to save yourself,


    then I need to know what exactly did Kevin do to you."


    In the beginning, she thought that Anna was just traumatized. However, judging from her condition


    just now, it was as if she had been possessed for a moment. That condition was quite scary.

 Chapter 521

    Chapter 521


    If Anna was more than just traumatized, then no matter how many medicines she took, it wouldn''t


    be effective.


    Therefore, Ariah told her directly, "If you want to save yourself, tell me what happened in the waste


    factory that day. What did Kevin do to you?"


    For a moment, Anna hesitated.


    "You don''t want to tell me?" At that moment, Ariah didn''t have the energy to coax her, "Then go


    ahead and let your condition worsen. I''m leaving."


    With that said, she got up and left.


    "Wait, wait a minute!"


    Immediately, Anna called her.


    Therefore, Ariah turned around.


    "Do you really have a way to help me?" In Anna''s eyes were both disbelief and hope.


    At the moment, Ariah was like a life-saving straw to Anna, and she could only hold on tightly to her.


    "I''m not sure." Straightforwardly, Ariah answered, "I only saw that there was something wrong with


    your expression just now, so I want to know what happened to you that day. Just like how a surgeon


    needs to know where your wound is to operate you."


    After Anna took a deep breath, she closed her eyes and slowly recalled what had happened that


    day.


    "That night, when I asked you out to show you Jimmy''s old photos, you didn''t believe that it was


    Jimmy, so you turned around and left. After you left, I also nned to leave, but I bumped into


    someone as soon as I turned around. A moment after my gaze met the person''s eyes, I lost


    consciousness... and when I woke up, I realized I was locked in a room."


    Calmly, Ariah told her, "You''ve been hypnotized."


    "Hypnotized?"


    "Yes, some hypnotists can hypnotize a person in a few seconds. After being hypnotized, you won''t


    remember what happened."


    For a moment, Anna was stunned.


    While Ariah looked at her, she asked, "Continue the story. What happened after that?"


    "After that... When I woke up, I saw Kevin. At first, I didn''t recognize him, but he said I should have


    died eight years ago and that he had let me live for so long, so it was time for him to take my life.


    Only then did I realize that he returned!"


    As she spoke, tears started to fall from her eyes, and her face was ghastly pale. Clearly, the


    memories that she had to recall were extremely traumatizing.


    "When I knew it was him, I was terrified, and I thought he would kill me, but he didn''t."


    "He forced me to drink something, but I didn''t know what it was. Soon, I started to lose my


    consciousness, but I vaguely remembered something, and I knew that he had been whispering


    some words in my ear."


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "What did he say?"


    "He was... constantly repeating the events of the past. At that moment, he was saying that all my


    family members have died, and I am not supposed to be alive in this world, that I should have died


    back then as well..."


    In the end, Anna covered her face with her hands and could not continue the story.


    After a long time, Anna raised her head, with her eyes filled with confusion. "I... when will I get


    slightly better? I don''t dare to sleep because I have nightmares, and I would dream of my family


    members asking me to apany them... and when I wake up, I have the urge to die..."


    In fact, she wanted to listen to the words of her dead family members in her dreams, and she


    wanted to die to be with them.


    When would such this horrible thinge to an


    end?


    Slowly, Ariah took a deep breath, "Anna, if I''m not mistaken, Kevin must have forced you into having


    the thoughts of killing yourself."


    "Huh?"


    In disbelief, Anna''s eyes widened.


    "The human brain is veryplicated. It''s very strong but also very fragile. If you constantly instill


    the brain with something, then you will be convinced that it''s true. After a long time, you will then


    ept the signals sent out by the brain."


    It was just like a voice in Anna''s head that was constantly telling her tomit suicide, and as time


    goes by, she might reallymit suicide.


    Even if she didn''tmit suicide, she would be lifeless, like a walking corpse.


    After Ariah licked her lips, she continued, "I''m guessing that the thing that Kevin gave you has the


    effect of controlling your mind. In addition, he knows hypnosis, so that''s why you''re acting like this


    after he gave you double attacks..."


    Although it was just Ariah''s guess, she still felt a little uneasy in her heart.


    Such a thing was likely to happen. Back then, she had learned about it before, so she knew quite


    some things about it.


    Suddenly, Ariah thought of something, and her pupils contracted.


    Sharon...


    A few days ago, Sharon told Ariah that she had been having weird dreams since she returned from


    Tasnil. It was about Shawn, and that she was with him. In her dreams, they even got married and


    had children, and lived happily ever after...


    Back then, when Ariah heard bout Sharon''s dream, she felt that it was unbelievable. However, now


    the dots in her mind suddenly connected.


    Could it be that Sharon''s brain had also been hypnotized?


    Otherwise, why would she often have dreams that she had married Shawn, had a child, and that


    Stanley was nowhere to be seen in her dreams?


    Even if a normal person had such a dream, it could still be exined as a coincidence. But if it


    happened constantly, then it definitely was not a coincidence.


    Suddenly, Ariah''s heart sank.


    Back in Tasnil, Sharon must have been hypnotized by someone without her knowing, which


    exined why she had been having such inappropriate dreams...


    Meanwhile, Anna''s voice pulled back from her thoughts. "What are you thinking about?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Ariah shook her head, "It''s nothing." "My illness... can it be cured?"


    After Ariah thought for a moment, she answered, "It''s easy, but also difficult at the same time."


    "What do you mean?"


    "You were forcibly instilled with the idea of ''suicide'' by Kevin. Therefore, now you could only remove


    it before it gets even more instilled into your brain."


    "Then... can you help me?"


    However, Ariah shook her head and apologized, "Sorry, I''ve never tried it before."


    "But aren''t you a psychologist?" Coldly, Anna looked at her. "You don''t want to help me, do you?"


    With a yawn, Ariah uttered, "It''s up to you whatever you want to think. Anyway, I''ve never had any


    patients like you, and I don''t even have any clinical experience. Do you think that I can treat you just


    because you''re a psychologist? If that''s so, then why does a normal hospital need so many


    departments? Why don''t they have one department, and whenever there''s a patient, just let the


    doctor cure him directly. That would be great since they don''t have to split into the surgical and


    medical departments."


    In a daze, Anna stared at her.


    At that moment, Ariah felt like she was looking for trouble. Clearly, she knew that Anna didn''t like


    her, and Anna had an affair with her ex-husband, so she shouldn''t meddle in it. However, she still


    couldn''t help but say, "Go and find some well-known psychologists. If you can''t find local ones, then


    look for foreign psychologists. I''m sure there would always be someone who can help you solve the


    problem."


    Perhaps it was because of her profession. Ariah couldn''t bear to see Anna''s hope shattered. From a


    doctor''s point of view, Ariah said to Anna, "There are doctors who are specialized in this field. You


    can try to look for them. It''s not a big problem, and it can be cured. Don''t worry."


    When Anna heard her words, she grew silent for a moment, then only did she thank Ariah in


    embarrassment.


    Meanwhile, Ariah raised her eyebrows, "If you really want to thank me, then tell me about Jimmy''s


    past."


    The more Jimmy refused to tell Ariah about his past, the more curious Ariah became.


    However, Ariah''s request left Anna dumbfounded. "Didn''t Jimmy tell you about his past?"


    In fact, she thought that Jimmy would more or less tell Ariah a little bit about his past after he


    was done with Kevin''s matter.


    But now, it seemed that Jimmy didn''t tell Ariah anything.


    Suddenly, Anna couldn''t help butugh. "I thought that Jimmy cared a lot about you, but who


    would''ve thought that..."

 Chapter 522

    Chapter 522


    In fact, Anna didn''t expect that Jimmy had never told Ariah about his past. How could Ariah be


    regarded as his wife?


    Proudly, Anna looked at Ariah. "Even though you''re with Jimmy, you don''t know anything about his


    past. Ariah, I still won you on this."


    Coldly, Ariah said, "You''re out of your mind!"


    What was there to be proud of!


    "We are all women. I know what you are thinking. You said that you don''t care, but in fact, you do


    care a lot."


    At that moment, Ariah ignored her and got up to leave.


    For a long while, Anna stared at Ariah''s back before she suddenly asked, "Do you know Nicole?"


    Immediately, Ariah turned around with a frown. "Who is that? I''ve never heard of her before."


    When Anna heard Ariah''s response, she let out a weird chuckle. "I don''t know. Why don''t you go


    and ask Jimmy? He would definitely know."


    After Anna said that, she stood up and walked past Ariah as she said, "I feel quite sorry for you.


    You''re like a fool who doesn''t know anything."


    For a long time, Ariah was stunned, and she stood where she was, frozen.


    Meanwhile, recently, Jimmy had been on fieldworks daily, and he was in charge of everything while


    David and Ben made sure to stay far away from him. They knew that he was in a bad mood these


    days, and he was like a time bomb that would blow up at any time.


    "Look at him. Obviously, he is not living a harmonious life. Not only does he look sullen every day,


    but his temper has also been bad, and he even likes to lecture us these days."


    "Why don''t we think of a way to help him?"


    "You''re the smart one. Why don''t you think of a way?"


    "Why don''t we go and beg Ariah?"


    "How?"


    "We could make a terrible scene or throw a tantrum to pester her so that she will yield to our boss..."


    "Are you even a man? How could youe up with all the tricks that women love to use!"


    "Then what do you think we should do?"


    "If I were toe up with a n, I''ll definitely teach them a lesson. I''ll give them some drugs and


    lock them both in the room alone. Once they are drugged and locked in a room alone, they will


    definitely do something!"


    After Ariah and Jimmy spent a night together, the anger in their hearts would also disappear, and


    David and Ben would not have to be on tenterhooks all the time.


    Then, David and Ben looked at each other and smiled obscenely. "Since they''re a married couple,


    they would definitely end the intense argument with a make-up sex, hahaha..."


    "What are you two b*stards squatting there for? Come here!"


    At that moment, Jimmy was standing next to the car with a cigarette between his slender fingers.


    Then, he nced at the two subordinates who were rushing over and ordered, "David, you will be in


    charge of finishing up the work while Ben and I head back to the bureau first."


    "Yes, sir!"


    On the way back, Jimmy narrowed his eyes and exhaled a mouthful of smoke as he asked, "What


    were you discussing with David just now?"


    Suddenly, Ben tightened his hand on the steering wheel and stuttered, "Oh, it was nothing! We were


    talking about the case that happened. Sigh, the man was really ruthless. How could he do such a


    brutal thing to his spouse? Even the de of the kitchen knife was blunt, and the body of his wife


    has been disfigured. Some might even think that there was a feud between their ancestors..."


    "You seem to be talking a lot, huh?" With a faint smile, Jimmy answered, "You would often have a


    lot of things to say when you feel nervous and guilty."


    As soon as Ben heard that, he became mute.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy turned his head and looked out of the window. For today''s case, once again, it


    was a couple who became enemies and ended with a tragedy.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    It reminded him of Ariah because she was also a hot- tempered person. Besides, she would keep


    her words, and there was no room for any perfunctory. Otherwise, she wouldn''t still be mad at him.


    Even though he had boasted that he would definitely make Ariah agree to his marriage obediently, it


    was actually a lie, because deep down in his heart, he didn''t know what to do.


    As a matter of fact, he was even afraid that he would end up in tragedy.


    After they returned to the bureau, Jimmy asked Director Sherlock about Kevin. It had been a long


    time since Kevin was arrested, but there was still no decision made on what they were to do with


    him.


    As long as Kevin was still alive, Jimmy''s heart would feel uneasy.


    Straightforwardly, Director Sherlock told him the truth, "The higher authorities have already


    intervened with this case. As for how we are supposed to deal with him, it is really not up to us to


    decide. Let''s wait for the result and see how they n to deal with him."


    Then, Jimmy nodded to show that he understood. After he left Director Sherlock''s office, the phone


    in his pocket rang, and it was a call from E.


    "Mom?"


    "Jimmy,e home for dinner tonight. Your brother is back."


    Taken aback, Jimmy asked. "When did he return?"


    Why did he not receive any news at all?


    "It was today''s flight, and I''ve asked the driver to pick him up." In fact, Jimmy''s brother was abroad


    all year round, and sometimes he couldn''t evene home during the New Year Festival. Now that


    he suddenly returned, Jimmy''s mother was very excited. "I don''t care how busy you are. You have


    toe home for dinner tonight. Our family hasn''t had a reunion dinner for many years, so it is a


    must for you toe home for this reunion


    dinner."


    If he didn''t go back, E would definitely lecture him for the whole year.


    With a sigh, Jimmy promised, "Fine, I''ll be there after work."


    It was then only E hung up the phone with satisfaction.


    When it was time to get off work, Jimmy went straight to the hospital. Familiarly, he headed toward


    Ariah''s office, kicked open the office door, and went straight in.


    At that moment, Ariah, who was in the office, stared in shock at Jimmy, who suddenly barged in and


    frowned. "What are you doing here?"


    However, Jimmy went up to her and sized her up. It seemed that herplexion looked good and


    that her body had recoveredpletely.


    "Are you done with work?"


    A momentter, he asked her instead of answering her question.


    Meanwhile, Ariah remained silent.


    "Since you''re done,e with me." As Jimmy reached out to take her hand, Ariah shook it off.


    "What''s wrong with you? What made you think that you could barge in and expect me to leave with


    you?"


    Calmly, Jimmy answered in a good temper. "I am here to bring you for dinner."


    "Sorry, I already have an appointment."


    "Who is it?" With a frown, Jimmy uttered, "Just cancel the appointment."


    After Ariah took a deep breath, she answered, "Don''t be crazy. I won''t go for dinner with you."


    Immediately, Jimmy''s eyes sank, and he came to her side. "I''m not here to invite you to dinner. I''m


    here to pick you up for dinner. So there is only one result, and that is you muste with me to


    dinner."


    Furiously, Ariah rebuked, "Don''t you understand what I''ve just said? I don''t want to go for dinner


    with you!"


    "I''m the only one who can bear this bad temper of yours." At that moment, Jimmy lowered his body


    and pinched her soft little face with his big hands as he whispered with a hot breath beside her


    earlobes. "Be good, listen to me. Don''t challenge my patience."


    While Ariah tried to kick Jimmy, he easily dodged it. However, with a push, he pressed her petite


    body against the office table and shifted his strong body closer to hers. "Must I go rough on you


    then only you would be satisfied?"


    "Let me go!"


    At that moment, Ariah was pressed down on the desk by Jimmy... With her face pressed against the


    cold table, she felt extremely ufortable.


    "Do you think you can defeat me in terms of strength?" Suddenly, Jimmy couldn''t stand the


    fragrance of her body, and his voice changed, "In the matter of strengthparison... Ariah, don''t


    you know how ruthless I am?"


    In the end, he was threatening and coaxing her at the same time. "Listen to me. It''s just a meal. It''s


    not like I can do anything to you. If you apany me for this meal, I might be very happy, and


    won''t find you for the next few days. In that case, you won''t be bothered."


    Only then, Ariah was slightly moved, "Okay, I''ll apany you to dinner, but you have to promise


    me that you won''t disturb me for the next month!"

 Chapter 523

    Chapter 523


    It was indeed an effective move. When she heard he would not bother her for a few days, her


    attitude immediately changed.


    But...


    A month?


    Hearing her request, Jimmy sneered and wondered how much did she hate to see him.


    Intently, Jimmy stared at her tiny clean face, her lips, brows, and her eyes were filled with an allure.


    Suddenly, Jimmy raised his hand and caressed her lips as his slightly rough fingers rubbed against


    her soft lips.


    At that moment, Jimmy felt angry, and he felt ufortable holding it in. In fact, he was angry with


    this woman, but he couldn''t do anything to her!


    "Don''t bother you for a month?" With a hoarse voice, Jimmyughed. "Wouldn''t that make me sick?


    How many men can stay away from women for a month? Besides, can you even bear not having a


    man for a month? Don''t you miss me..."


    The more he said, the farther he went, "Be honest with me. Do you feel lonely when you are alone


    at home every night?"


    When Ariah heard that, her face turned red, and she trembled with anger because of his frivolous


    words, "Let me go! This is an office, so watch what you''re doing!"


    Forcefully, Jimmy pulled the chair under Ariah away, which made Ariah exim in shock, and


    immediately grabbed the edge of the desk tightly before she fell backward.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, which allowed his body to


    move closer to hers.


    However, Ariah didn''t know what he was going to do, and she was so scared that she uttered, "I''ve


    already said that I will go for dinner with you. Let me go!"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Cheekily, Jimmy bit her earlobe and whispered, "The only thing that I want to eat now... is you."


    How could that be tolerated?


    The moment Ariah wanted to give him a tight p, Jimmy pressed her hand to the side and


    sneered, "Why are you wasting your energy? Isn''t it better for you to enjoy it? Ariah, I haven''t seen


    you for a few days. Did you miss me?"


    Softly, Jimmy muttered to himself, "I miss you. I even had a dreamst night that you had agreed to


    come with me to restore the marriage, and I was so excited."


    But when he woke up, he realized it was just a dream.


    "David and Ben even gave me a ridiculous idea. They said that if I made you pregnant with my


    child, you wouldn''t be able to escape." Then, Jimmy lowered his head and gently bit her neck. "The


    thing is, you don''t even let me touch you. How can I make you pregnant?"


    Those words made Ariah so angry that she turned her head and bit hard on the back of his hand.


    "B*stard!"


    That bite made Jimmy exim as he raised his hand and tapped Ariah''s body. "Let go!"


    At that moment, Ariah really wanted to bite his hand off to see if he could still act so frivolously!


    "Your tiny mouth is so strong!" While Jimmy gnashed his teeth, he said, "If you still don''t let me go,


    don''t force me to be a b*stard. Let me tell you, the idea of making you pregnant had already been


    imnted in my mind. Don''t infuriate me, or I''ll go hard on you!"


    Since she didn''t want to be touched by him, he shall do it by force then!


    Suddenly, Ariah trembled and let go of him.


    As soon as Ariah let Jimmy go, he pinched her chin and stared at her stubborn little face as he said


    with love and hate, "I really thought you were not afraid of anything."


    With her lips tightly pursed, Ariah''s eyes were red.


    When Jimmy saw that, he was taken aback.


    Confused, Jimmy wondered why was she acting as if she was wronged and whether she was going


    to cry.


    In fact, he had never seen Ariah cry under normal circumstances because she had always been


    strong, but now her eyes turned red because of a few words of his?


    The fragile look on her seemed so soft.


    All of a sudden, Jimmy felt pity for her. "Why are you crying? It''s not like I really forced you to do


    anything. Besides, if I really did it, it wouldn''t just be me... You too..."


    Then, Ariah turned around and red at him. The look in her eyes was so sharp that it could kill


    someone.


    However, Jimmy chuckled at how attractive she was when she was mad.


    At this time, the assistant pushed the door open and came in with a file in her hand. "Dr. Myers, this


    is the document you wanted..."


    The next words that were about to be said were stuck at her throat. With widened eyes, she


    watched Jimmy pressed Ariah on the desk with a broad figure that was almost encircling her. No


    matter how she looked at that scene, it was ambiguous.


    It left the assistant dumbfounded.


    With a stern gaze, Jimmy nced over at the assistant. Instantly, the assistant came to her senses,


    blushed, and hurriedly backed out of the room. "I''m so sorry..."


    As she spoke, she closed the door and left.


    Overwhelmed with shame and rage, Ariah used all her strength to push Jimmy off as she tidied her


    clothes with her hands, which were shaking.


    The assistant of hers loved to gossip. After she walked into that scene earlier, everyone in the


    hospital would know that she had sex with a man in the office by tomorrow.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy stood by the side with an eagerness to stir up trouble as he suggested, "Do you


    want me to go and exin?"


    Immediately, Ariah grabbed a file and threw it at him.


    However, Jimmy raised his hand to catch the file and ced it aside. Then, he put his arm around


    her shoulder and said, "If you''re angry, you can beat and scold meter, but for now, just hold it in


    while I''ll take you to dinner."


    "Jimmy."


    Suddenly, Ariah called out to him.


    "Yes?"


    In a good mood, Jimmy turned to look at her.


    With a pair of bright eyes, Ariah stared at him, "Come closer to me and lower your head."


    Those words gave him fanciful thoughts. It made Jimmy''s Adam''s apple bob, and he inexplicably


    anticipated in his heart as he looked at her red tiny mouth. Then, he leaned closer and lowered his


    head.


    When he came close, Ariah raised her knee and mmed it towards the lower part of his abdomen.


    "Ah..."


    At that instant, Jimmy groaned and bent over in pain as the sweat on his forehead dripped down.


    In the meantime, Ariah turned and walked out gracefully.


    Did he really think that she was a pushover who was easy to deal with? Did he think that he could


    hold her in his arms and walk out arrogantly after he bullied her?


    Dream on!


    Due to the pain, Jimmy''s face was ghastly pale, and he cursed in a low voice a few times before he


    recovered. When he left the office, his legs fluttered as he walked.


    If Ariah were a little more vicious, he would never be able to have sex with another woman in his life


    again!


    When Jimmy stared at Ariah, who was walking in front of him, his face turned ashen, and his gaze


    seemed fiery.


    Initially, Ariah thought that after she kicked Jimmy''s lower abdomen, he would definitely be in pain


    for at least half an hour, and she would have the chance to escape. However, she didn''t expect him


    to be so strong at enduring the pain that he was able to catch up with her and carry her into the car.


    The next moment, the car left the hospital in a sh.


    On the way, Jimmy''s expression was very gloomy. With both his hand tightly on the steering wheel,


    the veins on his forehead were popping.


    It looked as though he was trying his best to endure the pain.


    Silently, Ariah pursed her lips. Then, she felt that the atmosphere in the car was a little stuffy, so she


    winded down the window and opened a small gap. A cold wind instantly blew in, which made her


    shiver.


    "Close it!" Coldly, Jimmy said in a toneless voice.


    Obediently, Ariah winded up the window because she knew it was best not to provoke him now.


    "Does it still hurt?"


    After a while, Ariah finally couldn''t hold back her curiosity and asked with concern.


    Seeing that his face was still pale, she guessed that he hadn''t recovered from the pain yet.


    However, Jimmy ignored her, which made Ariah nce at him in embarrassment... and cleared her


    throat, "Ahem, why don''t we go to the hospital and have a look?"


    "Shut up!"


    Taken aback by his reaction, Ariah was tongue tied.


    Meekly, Ariah shut her mouth and looked at the shing buildings outside the window. Suddenly,


    sheughed, "If you didn''te looking for me, you wouldn''t be in pain now. Jimmy, for the sake of


    your health, you shouldn''te looking for me in the future."


    Or else, if he did something to her again, she would feel sorry if she hurt him during her


    counterattack. Besides, she would feel bad if she identally exerted too much strength and made


    him disabled.

 Chapter 524

    Chapter 524


    As Jimmy meekly tapped on the steering wheel, he asked, "If you were to really do something to


    me, it would be a miracle."


    In actual fact, he was implying that she couldn''t do anything to him, and the reason he suffered a


    loss today was just that he was a little careless.


    After that incident, it wouldn''t be so easy for her to hurt him next time.


    Such an arrogant man.


    When Ariah heard his response, she gritted her teeth and stared at his sharp side profile for a long


    time. Then, she suddenly smiled and asked, "Have you ever had sex in a car before?"


    "Ahem..."


    At that moment, Jimmy couldn''t help but cough violently.


    What did she just say?


    "Do you want to give it a try?" With a seductive smile, Ariah asked.


    In an instant, Jimmy''s thoughts ran wild. It seemed that the pain he initially felt was gone, and he no


    longer felt any pain. All he felt at that moment was a bulge.


    As the saying goes, once the wound healed, one would forget how painful it was!


    Sex in the car...


    Indeed, he had never tried it before because Ariah was a particr person. Other than the bed in


    her house, she rarely tried other ces, let alone outdoor sex.


    When Jimmy thought about it, his sexy Adam''s apple bobbed uncontrobly, and his gaze gradually


    darkened.


    "Do you know that you''re in charge of extinguishing my desire that you''ve started?"


    However, Ariah let out augh, "Look at you. You can''t even control your thoughts just because I


    gave you a slight tease. If I really were to do anything to you, I would still be able to make you suffer


    when you have dirty thoughts!"


    That response of hers left Jimmy speechless.


    Then, Jimmy''s face turned cold. Was this b*tch trying to prove that she had the ability to hurt him?


    Meanwhile, Ariah tilted her head and sized up Jimmy, who was having a dark expression on his


    face. Casually, she pretended to ask, "What''s the name of your ex-girlfriend again?"


    Taken aback, Jimmy was tongue-tied.


    "Don''t tell me that you''ve never had a girlfriend.


    That''s impossible." When Ariah saw his reaction, she became even more curious. "We''ve been


    married for several years, but it seems like you''ve never told me about your past rtionships


    before. What about your ex- girlfriend? Was she also a policewoman?"


    With a nce at her, Jimmy answered, "Why do you suddenly care so much about my past?"


    "I''m just concerned about you."


    "I don''t believe that. Tell me honestly, what do you have in mind?"


    In fact, he was so shrewd that he could immediately tell she was trying to get information from him.


    Nicole...


    It was such a good name.


    Perhaps she was a beauty, too.


    At that moment, Ariah thought of the name that Anna had told her. Although she did not express


    much curiosity, she was actually awfully curious, and it was almost impossible to conceal.


    If Jimmy hadn''te to see her, she would have taken the initiative to call him to ask about this


    woman called Nicole...


    "I really don''t have anything in mind." Then, Ariah rested her chin on her hand and continued, "This


    morning when I went for a check-up, I met Anna. After a short talk with her, I heard from her that


    there was a woman called Nicole Hart..."


    Suddenly, the car skidded, which caught Ariah off guard and mmed her head against the window.


    It hurt so much that she grimaced.


    With a frown, Jimmy parked the car on the side of the road, pulled her over, and asked, "Was it


    painful?"


    Slowly, Ariah nodded, "Yes..."


    Immediately, Jimmy massaged her temples and exined, "Sorry, someone was trying to overtake


    us just now..."


    "Oh, it wasn''t because you lost control after hearing Nicole''s name?"


    At that moment, Ariah looked at him with a faint smile. Although her gaze seemed gentle, there was


    a sense of oppression that made him unable to avoid her question.


    Then, Jimmy let go of her andid back in his chair as he took out a cigarette and lit it. After he took


    a smoke, he asked, "What do you want to know?"


    "Depends on what you''re willing to tell me."


    With a sneer, Jimmy asked, "Do you believe Anna''s words?"


    "I didn''t believe it at first." After Ariah shook her head, she nced at him. "But now, I''m starting to


    believe what she told me."


    It was because his reaction was strange when he heard Nicole''s name, so as much as she didn''t


    want to believe it, she had to.


    Suddenly, Jimmy started to smoke more fiercely.


    Meanwhile, Ariah looked straight at him and did not say anything. In fact, she did not urge him and


    waited patiently for him to make his own decision.


    After a long time, Jimmy put out his cigarette, and the car was filled with the smell of cigarette


    smoke. Since Jimmy knew that Ariah was not used to the smell of cigarette smoke, he lowered the


    window to allow the airflow. After a while, he suddenly turned around and pulled Ariah over.


    It made Ariah crash into his embrace. Before she could react, she heard the rapid heartbeat in his


    chest while his voice sounded, "It is a must for you to fight over this matter? If I had known that you


    were so inquisitive, I wouldn''t have married you back then!"


    "Well, now that we''re divorced, aren''t you happy about it?"


    "No, I''m not!" Then, Jimmy hugged her tightly. "If I were happy about our divorce, I would''ve chased


    you out of the car by now!"


    In fact, he couldn''t bear to hit her or scold her, and most importantly, he couldn''t bear to part ways


    with her. Perhaps, he was meant to stay by her for the rest of his life.


    Suddenly, Jimmy lifted her chin and looked at her, "Will you stop messing around if I were to tell you


    about my past?"


    Immediately, Ariah''s eyes lit up, "Are you willing to tell me about it?"


    "No, I don''t want to."


    At a loss for words, Ariah nodded and said, "We are a married couple, so I want to know about your


    past. If you want to continue this marriage, you shouldn''t hide it from me."


    However, Jimmy didn''t want to give up, but he was ced in a tight spot by Ariah.


    Again and again, he had topromise with her.


    "Anna''s father used to be a gangster, and he was powerful and rampant. After following him for


    several years, I gradually became acquainted with Anna. Although she has always liked me, I was


    never interested in her."


    It was not that he was not interested in her. Back then, Jimmy''s focus was on his career, and he had


    never cared much about rtionships.


    "You were not interested in her?" Softly, Ariah muttered, "Then who were you interested in?"


    Was it Nicole?


    However, Ariah held back her words and didn''t ask.


    After that, Jimmy nced at her with a faint smile. "I''ll have sex with whomever I''m interested in, so


    who do you think I''m interested in?"


    Immediately, Ariah rolled her eyes at him and knew that he was starting to act frivolously again. A


    momentter, she cleared her throat and asked, "You used to be... an undercover?"


    After Jimmy nodded, he continued, "That was when I got to know Kevin. When I first met him, I


    didn''t know that he was a lunatic, and I even hung out with him daily. Then, some bad incidents


    happened, and I realized that he was actually a psychopath... Eight years ago, Kevin was still at a


    young age, so nobody suspected him when he started to murder his first victim. It was only after he


    killed so many people that it started to show..."


    The memory was too painful for Jimmy to recall, so he frowned deeply and couldn''t say anything.


    At that moment, Ariah reached out and held his hand, "If you don''t want to say it, then don''t..."


    However, Jimmy pinched her soft hand and said, "Would you still mess with me if I didn''t tell you


    about my past?"


    Then, Ariah''s expression froze.


    "Alright, I''ll stop teasing you." Slowly, Jimmy pulled her into his embrace as his deep voice sounded


    above her head. "These are things that I had nned to bring to my grave. It is not something to be


    proud of, that''s why I don''t wish to recall them, and I don''t wish to share them with others... only you


    can make me give in and recall these memories."


    As he exined himself, he leaned his chin on her head and caressed her delicate cheeks. A


    momentter, Jimmy gradually nted kisses on Ariah. From her forehead, he slowly found his way


    to her lips and sucked onto them heavily.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    It was a long time since Jimmy touched her. Now that heid his hands on her, he started the fire.


    Meanwhile, Ariah was much more clear-headed than he was, so she tried to push him away,


    "Don''t... mess around..."


    Immediately, Jimmy grabbed her hand and bit it. With a deep gaze, he teased, "Didn''t you just ask


    me if I had tried car sex? Are you afraid now?"

 Chapter 525

    Chapter 525


    When Ariah heard his words, her entire body stiffened, and she was frightened by the lust in his


    eyes.


    Just now... she was joking!


    After Jimmy cast a sidelong nce at her, he sneered. "Oh, now you''re scared?"


    Immediately, Ariah nodded her head. Indeed, she was scared that he would act recklessly.


    "You''re a weakling!" As Jimmy looked at her reaction, heughed, but the movements of his hand


    didn''t stop. Meanwhile, Ariah was stiff and didn''t dare to move. When Jimmy saw that she was


    terrified, heughed in a low voice.


    After Jimmy took two deep breaths, he let go of her.


    "I''ll let you go for now." Then, he fasted her seat belt and stared at her with a deep gaze. "I''ll go


    back and deal with you tonight."


    At that moment, Ariah''s face was burning hot. When she thought of how aggressive he was back


    then, her hands trembled a little.


    As Jimmy started the car and left, the atmosphere in the car was still very tense. However, Ariah felt


    as if her body was heating up, so she waved her hand to fan herself as she licked her red lips and


    asked a question to divert her attention, "You haven''t finished talking about your past."


    "Let''s go for dinner first. I''ll tell youter when we get back."


    Obediently, Ariah nodded her head because she knew that he was driving, and it was best not to


    distract him.


    Suddenly, Jimmy nced at her flushed face and asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    Hurriedly, Ariah shook her head, "I wasn''t thinking..."


    "You were having dirty thoughts." At once, Jimmy exposed her. "I haven''t teased you for a long time.


    Don''t you ever think about it?"


    Those words left Ariah tongue-tied.


    Annoyed, Ariah grabbed the tissue box in front of her and threw it at Jimmy. But he managed to


    catch it, and he smiled proudly, "It''s normal for you to think about it since my stamina is so good.


    Too bad that others don''t even have the chance to experience it because you''re the only person I


    serve."


    When they arrived at their destination, Ariah didn''t expect Jimmy to take her back to the Hudson


    Family for dinner. If she had known that he was bringing her here, she wouldn''t havee no


    matter what.


    As a matter of fact, she was afraid of everyone from the Hudson Family. Every time she visited


    them, she wouldn''t dare to say a word because of how dignified Hudson''s father was. Besides, E


    didn''t like her, which made her afraid to make a single sound, and she would always pretend to be


    mute during her visit.


    However, Jimmy seemed to know that she was ufortable in the Hudson Family, so he didn''t


    take her back often, only once during the New Year Festival.


    The thing was, it was not the New Year Festival yet. Why did he bring her back?


    At that moment, Ariah remained seated in the passenger seat because she was unwilling toe


    down. As she tugged on the grab handle, she said pitifully, "Jimmy, let''s go somewhere else to eat.


    How about hotpot? Don''t you love it?"


    "Cut the crap ande down." Calmly, Jimmy stood outside the car and waited for her.


    Immediately, Ariah shook her head and said, "I''m scared..."


    When Jimmy heard her answer, he didn''t know whether tough or cry. "What are you afraid of?


    There''s no flood to drown you nor any beast at home to gobble you up."


    No, they could. In fact, his parents were even more terrifying than beasts, and they could definitely


    gobble her up.


    When Ariah saw that it was useless to act pitiful, she yed the badger game, "Didn''t you say that


    you want to deal with me? Let''s go back now. I''ll let you do whatever you want."


    Surprised, Jimmy eximed as he felt the fire burning in his heart. At that moment, he really wanted


    to drive back. However, the cold wind outside directly put out the fire he had, so he lowered his


    body and leaned into the car. "It''s useless to seduce me! We''re already here. If we were to leave


    now, what do you think my parents will think of us?"


    "But..."


    "I know that you don''t like my parents, that''s why I had never asked you toe over often. If you


    were to go in and have a meal now, it will only take an hour at most. After we finish eating, we will


    go back. Come on, be good."


    This time, Ariah didn''t want to listen to him. Anything else was fine except this because she was


    afraid to go back to his house.


    In fact, Ariah could still vividly remember the time when E visited her in the hospital. All this time,


    Ariah had always had a smart mouth, but when she was in front of her E, she was as obedient as


    a primary school student and dared not to refute a single word.


    Then, Jimmy pleaded, "If you don''te down, I don''t mind carrying you in by myself and let them


    see how lovey-dovey we are."


    If that were to happen, E would probably be able to stab her to death with her sharp gaze.


    Frightened, Ariah immediately got off the car and trailed behind him obediently.


    When Jimmy took her hand and realized that her entire hand was cold, he couldn''t help butugh


    and teased her, "Are you that scared? It seems that I should bring you back more often to tame your


    temperament."


    Immediately, Ariah punched him and scolded him. At that moment, her eyes were glowing as she


    looked at him, and it felt amorous. With a smile, Jimmy hugged her waist and enjoyed her rare


    gentleness.


    The two of them were having a small fight when the door opened. It was a servant from the Hudson


    Family. When she saw Jimmy, she immediately smiled and said, "You''re back. Come in quick."


    Calmly, Jimmy brought Ariah in. Meanwhile, when Ariah saw that she was about to enter his house,


    she immediately shook off his hands and behaved herself.


    With a smile, Jimmy asked, "Where''s my mother?" "She''s inside. She had been asking about when


    were you going to arrive?"


    "Well, I''m here now."


    After Jimmy took off his coat and ced it on the cab, he helped Ariah take off her coat, too. It


    was warm at home, so she didn''t have to wear an extrayer.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    The servant watched from the side as she thought to herself that Jimmy was the type of person who


    didn''t even help with chores at home, but now, he was personally serving someone else.


    When they arrived in the living room together, they saw E sitting on the sofa and as she talked to


    the people next to her with a smile.


    The moment Jimmy saw the woman seated next to his mother, his face darkened.


    "Is Jimmy back?" When E heard a voiceing from the entrance far away, she asked. However,


    when she turned her head and saw the woman beside her son, the smile on her face froze for a


    moment.


    Obediently, Ariah stood there and called out to E, "Mom."


    The smile on E''s face immediately vanished, and she let out a chuckle. "Jimmy didn''t tell me that


    you would being along too."


    Just as Ariah was still feeling awkward, Jimmy ced his arms around her waist and pulled her


    inside. "Our family is having a reunion dinner in advance. Since I''ming, of course, I''ll bring


    Ariah along."


    It seemed that Jimmy wanted to protect Ariah, so E frowned and said, "You should''ve told me in


    advance so that I could be prepared for it."


    "What preparation do you need? Why would you need to prepare yourself just because your


    daughter-inwes home for dinner?" With a faint smile, Jimmy looked at his mother. "Well, why


    didn''t you tell me that an outsider would being over for dinner? You should''ve told us about it


    so that we could prepare ourselves."


    "Jean is not an outsider. Uncle James has such a good rtionship with our family, and they are as


    close as a family."


    "But that doesn''t mean we are a family." cidly, Jimmy responded.


    Behind E was Jean, who looked embarrassed that her face was as red as a tomato. However,


    she kept stealing nces at Ariah from head to toe and secretlypared Ariah to herself.


    Indeed, Jean was younger and prettier than Ariah, and she was better than her in all aspects.


    On the other hand, Ariah lowered her head and did not say a single word, as she acted as if she did


    not hear E''s words.


    The weaker Ariah behaved, the more protective Jimmy would be, and the angrier E became.


    "Even if we are not a family now, we will soon be a family. Jimmy, you should be mentally prepared


    forthat to happen."


    Calmly, Jimmy answered, "Oh mother, why don''t I understand what you''ve just said?"


    Angrily, E red at him. "You''re the only one who knows to act like a fool. Why ask a question


    that you''ve already known the answer to?"


    With a chuckle, Jimmy replied, "Are you nning to find a wife for me? Nowadays, we men don''t


    own two wives anymore. Besides, it''s already a lot for me to handle with just one wife. How would I


    have the strength to deal with another woman? Don''t say such misleading words that will lead this


    youngdy to have the wrong thoughts."


    Meanwhile, Ariah was slightly surprised. Although she knew that E didn''t like her, she didn''t


    expect E to dislike her so much.


    Did she start to find another wife for Jimmy as soon as she knew that she had divorced Jimmy?


    Did she have to act so fast?

 Chapter 526

    Chapter 526


    Although Ariah felt a little ufortable in her heart, she didn''t say anything and stood behind


    Jimmy like a good wife.


    Jimmy didn''t want to be entangled with his mother about getting him a new wife, so he turned to ask


    the nanny behind him, "Is dinner ready?"


    However, when the nanny heard Jimmy''s question, she turned to look at E, which made him


    sneer. "My mother has never bothered about what happens in the kitchen. Why don''t you know


    whether dinner is ready or not? Did you get paid for nothing?"


    In fact, the nanny was considered an elderly member of the Hudson Family, and Jimmy had always


    been respectful to her. Now that he was suddenly angry with her for no reason, the nanny knew that


    he was only venting his anger on her, so she immediately answered, "It''s almost done. There are


    two dishes left. It won''t take long."


    "Then I''ll go upstairs. Let me know when dinner is ready."


    After Jimmy finished his sentence, he held Ariah''s hand and walked toward the second floor. In the


    midst of doing so, he didn''t even look at Jean for


    once.


    Immediately, E turned around tofort the youngdy. "Jean, it''s all my fault. I didn''t know that


    Jimmy would bring this woman back home. Don''t be angry. I''ll talk to Jimmy about itter."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Since Jean really liked Jimmy, even if she felt wronged, she still endured it and said with a smile,


    "Aunty, it''s fine. The most important thing is that you''re fond of me."


    As an outsider, Jean could tell that E wasn''t fond of Ariah. How could Ariah live in peace with


    Jimmy when E, who was her mother- in-w, wasn''t even fond of her?


    Now that Ariah and Jimmy were divorced, it was even more impossible for E to dote on Ariah.


    Then, E took Jean''s hand happily and said, "You are a smart woman. Of course, I like you."


    Meanwhile, Jean smiled at E''s words while her gaze was fixated closely on Jimmy, who was


    heading up the stairs. When she looked at his figure, she realized that he had a broad shoulder and


    a perfect waist, which exuded masculine strength. Suddenly, her thoughts ran wild, and her face


    flushed as she bit her lip and was reluctant to withdraw her gaze.


    However, Jimmy had no idea that his body was being fantasized about. As soon as he headed


    upstairs with Ariah, he brought her toward his bedroom. Even though he had not stayed in his


    bedroom for many years, the decorations and furniture he had were still the same as before.


    Although Ariah and Jimmy had been married for several years, the number of times that she came


    here could be counted with one hand. Furthermore, she had never spent the night at the Hudson


    Family''s ce because Jimmy always took her home after dinner.


    This was the first time she came to Jimmy''s room.


    The room was neither big nor small, and it was clean andfortable. There was a desk, a


    wardrobe, and a bed. Apart from that, there was no extra decoration.


    After Jimmy closed the bedroom door, heid down on the bed with his legs crossed as he stared at


    Ariah, who was standing at the door.


    Then, Ariah also looked back at him.


    The atmosphere in the bedroom was quiet.


    After a long while, Ariah red at him. "Why are you looking at me? Talk to me!"


    "What am I supposed to talk about?" Casually, Jimmy said with his hands rested behind his head,


    and his eyes fixated on her exquisite body the whole time.


    Was he trying to act dumb?


    How could such a clever man like him not know what she meant?


    Clearly, he just didn''t want to say it on purpose!


    Angrily, Ariah red at him.


    Then, Jimmy narrowed his eyes and patted the empty spot next to him. "Come here."


    When Ariah walked over, Jimmy, who was lying on the bed, suddenly reached out to pull her in.


    Surprised, Ariah eximed and threw herself onto him as her whole body was pressed against his.


    "Do you want to know who Jean is?" Softly, Jimmy asked as he hugged her. "Since you''re so smart,


    why don''t you tell me who she is?"


    Out of anger, Ariah answered, "She''s the blind date your mother found for you."


    "See, I knew my wife is smart."


    "Who''s your wife? We''re divorced... Besides, didn''t your mom n to get you another wife?" The


    thought of it made Ariah feel ufortable in her heart.


    However, Jimmy was smiling happily as he asked, "Are you jealous?"


    When Ariah heard Jimmy''s question, she wanted to get off him, but just as she tried to do so, he


    tugged at her leg and did not allow her to move. Annoyed, she rolled to the other side of the bed,


    but it was so hard that her butt felt pain.


    "You don''t want me to be your cushion?" Gently, Jimmy pulled her over to him again. "Now you


    know that I''m better than the bed, huh? Not only do I protect you, I even make you feel


    comfortable..."


    At the end of his words, he even bit her ear as his low voice hit her deeply.


    What a shameless man!


    Lightly, Ariah pped his face away and obedientlyid on him without moving, "Why is this bed so


    hard? Don''t you feel ufortable?"


    "I''m already used to it." Nonchntly, Jimmy exined, "When I was in the police academy, the bed


    I slept in was even harder than this. I only slept in your soft bed to amodate you."


    "Isn''t it good to sleep in a soft bed? It''s sofortable."


    A person who slept in a hard bed would definitely feel pain in his back the next day when he got up.


    However, when she thought about it, it did make sense because Jimmy was strong, and he was not


    afraid of fighting head-on.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy narrowed his eyes and thought of something. "Well, indeed, a soft bed do have


    its


    own benefits..."


    At least it wasfortable when they had sex.


    At a nce, Ariah knew that he was thinking nonsense again. So she pinched his waist forcefully,


    which made Jimmy''s body stiff. Immediately, he grabbed her hand and red at her. "Don''t touch


    this area of mine!"


    Startled, Ariah asked, "Why... why can''t I touch that area?"


    "... Its ticklish."


    That answer left Ariah tongue-tied.


    There was a saying that said how ticklish men would dote on their wives, but Ariah felt that it was


    just a myth because Jimmy was the best proof.


    "I don''t know what''s with Jean." In fact, Jimmy was alsopletely at a loss. "My mother is getting


    worse these days. I didn''t expect her to do such a thing."


    Even if she didn''t like Ariah, she couldn''t just let him go on a blind date with another woman.


    However, Ariah knew why his mother did this, so she pursed her lips and said, "When I was in the


    hospital, your mother went to the hospital to look for me. She asked if I had divorced you and no


    longer had anything to do with you... I said yes, so she must have thought that since you''ve already


    cut ties with me, that''s why she found you such a beautiful youngdy."


    At the end of her words, there was already a hint of jealousy.


    At that moment, Jimmy lowered his head to kiss her lips and mumbled, "She''s not as pretty as you.


    She hasn''t even developed well. How can she be more attractive than you?"


    As he spoke, his hands started to move around her cheekily. Anxiously, Ariah was trying to get out


    of his embrace, but his arms were wrapped around her slender waist tightly as he said, "Don''t


    move, let me kiss you."


    This was not their own ce, and someone mighte in at any time. How could he do such


    things here?


    Well, what Ariah was thinking about really came true. At that moment, there was a knock on the


    door, and Ariah was so frightened that she tried to push herself up with both her hands and feet.


    While she was panicking, she identally pressed onto Jimmy''s crotch, which made Jimmy curse


    in a low voice as he red at Ariah, who was flushed.


    Meanwhile, Ariah tidied up her clothes and mumbled in a low voice, "Someone is outside..."


    After Jimmy took a deep breath, he got up and went to open the door with a dark face. The nanny


    outside the door was shocked by his dark expression as she stuttered, "Madam... Madam asked me


    toe upstairs to ask you toe down for dinner..."


    "Got it."


    Then, Jimmy nced at Ariah from the corner of his eye. When he saw that she was almost done


    tidying up her clothes, he snorted and left.


    However, Ariah lightly patted her face in the room as she waited for the blush on her face to subside


    before she hurriedly followed.


    As Ariah walked down the stairs, she heard Jimmy''s voice, "Mom had asked the chauffeur to pick


    you up a long time ago. Why are you only home by now?"


    "There was a traffic jam, and it was a tough journey. Where''s Dad?"


    At that moment, another low male voice rang out. When Ariah heard the sound of the man, her


    hand, which was holding on to the railing, tightened.

 Chapter 527

    Chapter 527


    When the nanny who followed behind Ariah saw that Ariah suddenly stood frozen at the stairs, she


    called out to her, "Miss Myers?"


    Miss Myers?


    In fact, she had been married to Jimmy for so many years, but in this family, not only did Jimmy''s


    mother treat her as an outsider, even the nanny did not recognize her as a member of the family.


    Coldly, Ariah looked at her.


    The nanny was stunned by the look from Ariah''s eyes, "Uh... Miss Myers, are you alright? Why do


    you look so bad?"


    Immediately, Ariah calmed herself down and shook her head with a smile, "I''m fine."


    Since she had already divorced Jimmy, it was not wrong of the nanny to address her by her family


    name.


    "Then let''s hurry downstairs. Mr. Hudson is back, and dinner will be ready soon."


    "Alright."


    As Ariah followed, Jimmy turned around and looked at her with a frown. "Why are you so slow?"


    Then, he reached out and pulled her over. As he ignored everyone else in the room, he ced his


    arm on Ariah''s shoulder and said with a smile, "Brother, this is Ariah. Ariah, this is my brother, Ko


    bi."


    Although Ariah felt a little ufortable, her smile was polite. "Nice to meet you, Kobi."


    Nice to meet him?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    With an eyebrow raised, Kobi''s dark gaze nced across her face. Quickly, he retracted it and


    smiled warmly. "I was overboard when you two got married. I''m sure you won''t me me for failing


    to deliver the wedding gift, right?"


    The question was directed toward Jimmy.


    With a faint smile, Jimmy answered, "Now that you''re back, it doesn''t matter when you give it to us.


    Just make sure you don''t forget about it."


    Again, Kobi raised his eyebrows. "Do you even need a gift from me?"


    "My wife is a gold-digger. In fact, she was happy when she received the gift money after we got


    married. Now that I can receive extra gift money to make her happy, why not?"


    Softly, Kobi chuckled and looked at Ariah with a dark gaze, "Let me know what gift do you want, and


    I''ll give it to you when the timees."


    Meanwhile, Ariah''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly waved her hand and answered, "Oh no,


    there''s no need for that. Jimmy is just joking. Don''t take it seriously, Kobi."


    How could he say that she was a gold-digger? If she was a gold-digger, would she marry a poor


    police officer like him?


    Quietly, Ariah muttered to herself.


    Since Jimmy and Kobi hadn''t seen each other for several years, they naturally had things to talk


    about. While the two brothers stood at the side and talked softly, Ariah noticed that they were about


    the same height, both tall and outstanding.


    Personality wise, Kobi was calm and reserved.


    Whereas Jimmy was preeminent.


    The two of them were both equivalent to each other in terms of influence and power.


    For a moment, Ariah couldn''t withdraw her gaze until Kobi, who was speaking, suddenly looked at


    her. The dark gaze that he had made Ariah''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately lowered


    her gaze.


    At the dinner table, Hudson''s father and Kobi were talking about the old days. The topic between


    men could not be more attached to work, which made E had a headache andined, "Well,


    your son had just returned, but here you are, asking him all sorts of questions. Aren''t you tired?


    Stop asking and let him enjoy his meal."


    Then, Hudson''s father cleared his throat and waved his hand to stop the conversation.


    Meanwhile, E took some of the dishes and ced them in Kobi''s bowl as she said, "Have more of


    these. The food at home is definitely more delicious than the one you had overseas."


    "Thank you, mom."


    "Also, this soup used to be your all-time favorite soup. Come on, drink it."


    After Kobi took a sip, he nodded. "It tastes just as good as before."


    Delighted, E uttered, "Now that you''re back, you won''t be leaving again, right? It''s better to be at


    home than to live abroad. When you''re abroad, you''re alone outside with no family, and your father


    and I are always worried about you..."


    "Mom, didn''t you ask dad not to talk much? Why are you nagging Kobi instead?"


    While Jimmy took some food for Ariah, hemented, "You even told dad not to be so long-


    winded, but turns out you''re the one who is long-winded."


    "How dare you!" Out of anger, E answered.


    However, Jimmy turned to look at Ariah and asked, "Why aren''t you eating?"


    Since the moment she came downstairs, she had been looking pale, and she was silent, so Jimmy


    frowned and asked, "Are you not feeling well?"


    Suddenly, Ariah snapped back to reality and shook her head, "No, I''m fine."


    At that moment, E snorted. "Our family is having a reunion dinner, but she can''t even get a word


    in our conversation, so of course, she was ufortable."


    Then, Jimmy''s face darkened, and he put down his cutlery.


    Annoyed, E red at her youngest son and said, "How dare you lose your temper with me? Was


    it wrong of me to say that? If you''re still married, then I really shouldn''t have said that. But you''re


    divorced now, so what''s wrong with me saying such a thing?"


    With a smirk, Jimmy announced, "Ariah was the one who wanted to divorce me. It''s not that I don''t


    want her, but it was that she didn''t want me. Now that we''re together again, we''re going to restore


    our marriage tomorrow."


    Those words were said to protect Ariah''s reputation. In fact, Jimmy had spoken highly of her so that


    the Hudson Family did not dare to look down on her.


    However, Ariah didn''t expect that Jimmy would say it in front of so many people, and she was


    shocked for a moment.


    When Jean heard this, the spoon in her hand trembled and dropped in a gaffe.


    Pissed, E''s breath quickened, "Why... Why didn''t you discuss such an important thing with us?"


    "It''s our own lives, not yours. Why do we need to discuss it with you?" Calmly, Jimmy continued to


    eat his dinner as if he didn''t see the strange expressions of everyone at the table. "Hazel, please


    give me another bowl of soup."


    The nanny stood at the side and was terrified for a moment.


    With a frown, Jimmy looked over at her.


    Then, the nanny came back to her senses and immediately said, "Oh, the soup, I''ll get the soup..."


    After the nanny took over the bowl that Jimmy handed over, she ran to the kitchen and filled it up.


    When she came to Ariah''s side and was about to ce it on the table, she didn''t hold it firmly in her


    hand, which caused the boiling hot soup to tilt, and it almost fell on Ariah''s body.


    "Be careful!"


    However, Kobi, who was sitting beside Ariah, reached out just in time to block the bowl, and half of


    the soup poured out and scalded the back of


    his hand.


    "Ah, Mr. Hudson!"


    The nanny was so scared that her face turned pale. "Sorry, it was my fault for not holding it


    properly!"


    Anxiously, the nanny hurriedly apologized, "Is Mr. Hudson all right? And Miss Myers, are you all


    right?"


    With a smile, Kobi shook his head. "I''m alright. It''s just a little scalded. I''ll go rinse it with cold water."


    At that moment, the nanny was still in a state of shock.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy''s deep gaze swept past her. "Miss Myers?"


    When the nanny caught sight of his dark eyes, she froze for a moment. Then, Jimmy raised his


    eyebrows and asked, "What do you address me as?"


    "M-Mr. Hudson..."


    Immediately, Jimmy pointed at Ariah and asked, "So, do you think it''s appropriate to address my


    wife as Miss Myers?"


    Again, his words left the nanny tongue- tied. Luckily, she responded in time as she wiped away the


    cold sweat on her forehead and quickly corrected herself. "Mrs. Hudson doesn''te home all year


    round, so we as servants don''t have the chance to meet her often, and we don''t even have the


    chance to serve her. We shall remember what Mr. Hudson reminded us today, and we will definitely


    change it in the future."


    Then, Jimmy rested his arm on the chair and said, "Please get some medicine for Kobi. If it''s


    serious, I''ll take him to the hospital."


    "Yes, sir."


    After that, the nanny headed to the kitchen.


    When Jimmy shifted his gaze toward the table, he saw everyone was staring at him silently, so he


    raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you guys looking at me? Are you done with dinner?"


    Just as E wanted to say something, Hudson''s father coughed and said, "Well, let''s all continue


    with our dinner! We''re a family, and there''s no need to make a fuss about it, or else we would be a


    laughing stock to other! Ariah, remember to eat more. There''s no need to be shy."


    The outsider Hudson''s father mentioned was Jean, and it made her face so stiff.


    Extremely ttered, Ariah responded, "Yes, Father."


    However, Hudson''s father was stunned because Jimmy and Kobi had often addressed him


    perfunctorily, and sometimes, they wouldn''t even address him as their father.


    Unlike Ariah, who addressed hime "father" in such a respectful manner.


    At that moment, Hudson''s father, who had never raised a daughter, was somewhat overwhelmed.


    Unconsciously, he softened his tone and said, "You and Jimmy don''t have to travel home after


    dinner. It''s raining outside, so you both should stay for the night and leave tomorrow morning."


    Immediately, Ariah''s eyes sparkled as she nodded.


    In fact, she was over the moon because the Hudson Family had never taken the initiative to invite


    her to spend the night here.


    That was the first time.

 Chapter 528

    Chapter 528


    After dinner, Jimmy was called by his father into the study, as they would often talk upstairs. After


    Kobi watched the two went up the stairs, he slowly retracted his gaze.


    Meanwhile, in the living room, E was giving Ariah a hard time. With his eyes narrowed, Kobi


    walked over.


    At that moment, E was asking, "Ariah, you''re going to hog my son no matter what, aren''t you?


    Didn''t you say you''re divorced thest time I met you? Why are you now together with him again?"


    With her eyes lowered, Ariah seemed obedient, but the words that came out of her mouth were the


    exact opposite. "Mother, I think you''ve mistaken about this. It''s not that I want to hog Jimmy, and it


    was he who wanted to restore the marriage. I told him we need some time to calm down, but he


    didn''t want to listen."


    The moment E heard Ariah''s words, she was pissed. "So you''re saying that it was my son who


    shamelessly clung to you?"


    In a low voice, Ariah muttered, "Well, it''s not wrong of you to think so." "You...


    For a moment, E didn''t catch her breath, so she had to take a short moment for a breather before


    she told Ariah straightforwardly, "Do you know that I don''t like you as my daughter-inw?"


    "I know. First of all, I have no special family background, and secondly, I''m also not pleasing to your


    eye at all. It''s normal for you not to like me."


    "But you still intend to restore your marriage with Jimmy?"


    Then, Ariah cleared her throat and said, "I''m not going to spend my life with you, so I don''t need you


    to like me."


    "You...you..."


    After E heard Ariah''s rebuke, she stared at Ariah and said "you" repeatedly while she tried to


    catch her breath. It was obvious that she was very angry.


    "Aunt E, don''t be angry." Immediately, Jean stood up and patted E on the back. "You will only


    affect your own health when you get angry. Besides, some things are just not worth being angry


    over with."


    When Ariah heard Jean''s words, she raised her eyebrows and lifted her head to look over at Jean.


    Indeed, not only was Jean good at talking, but she was also good-looking too. No wonder she was


    able to win over E''s heart.


    Sure enough, E''s expression gradually became much better.


    Suddenly, Jean nced at Ariah from the corner of her eyes. "Then what do we have to do to make


    you leave Jimmy?"


    Stunned, Ariah asked, "What?"


    Based on the tone of Jean''s voice, it seemed as if Ariah was a mistress, and Jean was the


    legitimate wife.


    It was just like what was portrayed in those dramas, where the legitimate wife would question the


    mistress about how she would be willing to leave him.


    When Jean stole a nce at E and saw that E had no sign of stopping her, she knew that E


    acquiesced in her provocation, so she became bolder and snorted as she said, "You said yourself


    that you are not worthy of Jimmy. Anyway, you both are divorced now. What can we do to stop you


    from bothering Jimmy? No matter how much money you want, I can give it to you."


    Lazily, Ariah asked, "Then how much can you give me?"


    As soon as Jean saw Ariah took the initiative to ask, she knew that she stood a chance. Since


    Ariah''s family was so poor, she must have been a gold-digger.


    "One million." Elegantly, Jean raised her index finger.


    "One million is too little. Do you think you''re trying to chase a beggar away?" With a smile, Ariah


    raised a finger as well. "How about one hundred million?"


    "You''re crazy!" It was unbelievable. Did she even know how much a hundred million was? The


    audacity to demand such an exorbitant price.


    "You said that you like Jimmy, but you''re not even willing to pay one hundred million for it. I guess


    your love is really cheap." Disdainfully, Ariah uttered.


    "That is because you''re bidding too high!"


    "Isn''t he worth that much?"


    "You..."


    At that moment, Jean was about to flip.


    "Jimmy''s worth is way more than that." A deep voice sounded behind Ariah and made her body


    freeze.


    Slowly, Kobi walked over and nced at Jean as he indirectly warned her, "Miss Jean, this is the


    Hudson Family, not the Jackson Family. Be careful when you speak."


    Just as Jean wanted to say something, E grabbed her and looked at Kobi. "Both of them made a


    mistake, but Jean is too young and insensitive. I will make sure to talk to her about it."


    Clearly, E had a sense of propriety, too. In the end, Ariah and Jean''s words were getting more


    ridiculous, and they were fighting as if her son was for sale, but fortunately, Kobi came out to stop


    them.


    "They''re gone."


    When Kobi''s voice rang in Ariah''s ear again, she was shocked. Immediately, she looked up and saw


    that E had brought Jean to the other side of the living room.


    At that moment, Ariah let out a chuckle, and she didn''t know what to say.


    "That is how my mother acts, and she is known to be a straightforward person. Whenever she


    doesn''t like someone, she would tell them off straight in the face or put on an obvious act, so I hope


    you don''t me her for it."


    "No, I won''t."


    Meanwhile, Kobi stared at her tender and lightplexioned features. With a palm-sized face, her


    drooping eyshes were like a tiny hand fan, and they would look like a butterfly that was pping


    its wings whenever she blinked.


    With his gaze fixated on her, he asked, "Why did Jimmy leave you here alone? Didn''t he know that


    my mother would make things difficult for you?"


    Then, Ariah scratched her head and answered, "He''s training me because I can''t always be


    avoiding his mother, right? I''m sure I''ll get used to it aftermunicating with her a few more


    times."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yep."


    Hence, Kobi smiled and didn''t say anything else.


    On the second floor, in the study.


    After Jimmy followed his father into the study, he found a chair and sat downzily. Casually, he


    picked up a book from the bookshelf and slowly flipped through it.


    At that moment, Hudson''s father nced at him and asked, "Aren''t you afraid that your mother will


    bully her while you''re upstairs with me?"


    Obviously, the ''she'' that he mentioned was referring to Ariah.


    "It would be merciful of Ariah not to be the one who bullied mother."


    Taken aback, Mr. Hudson asked, "She looks very obedient. How could she have such a bad


    temper?"


    "She does have a bad temper!" Immediately, Jimmy tugged at his cor and uttered, "Did you see


    this? She''s the one who made these scratches!"


    "You b*stard!" With a chuckle, Hudson''s father scolded him. "If you didn''t bully her, how could she


    have scratched you there?"


    "I am her husband. Who else would bully her other than me?"


    When Hudson''s father heard Jimmy''s response, he almost choked on the tea he was drinking.


    After that, Jimmy toned down a little, afraid that his elderly father might have a spike in blood


    pressure.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, then he narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why did Kobi suddenly


    come back this time? Did he tell you anything?"


    However, Hudson''s father waved his hand and sighed, "Your brother has never been close to us,


    and I seldom ask about his stuff. How would we know when he didn''t tell us anything?" After a


    pause, he added, "It''s good that he''s back for a short rest since he has been away from home for


    several years."


    As Jimmy nodded, he threw away the book in his hand because he could not sit still any longer.


    "Didn''t you say earlier that she wouldn''t be bullied by your mother?" Cheekily, Hudson''s father


    teased Jimmy, "Why? It''s only been a while, but you want to go downstairs already?"


    Suddenly, Jimmy choked. "I am afraid that mother would suddenly be confused and lose her mind,


    then end up fighting with Ariah. If they really fought, mother''s old and weak body will definitely be no


    match for her."


    "I know your mother well. It''s just that she has a straightforward personality, and she can''t hide


    anything in her heart and doesn''t have so many cunning plots." Then, Hudson''s father pursed his


    lips and said, "You should be more patient with her now that she''s old and likes to cause trouble."


    "I know."


    Relieved, Hudson''s father nodded and asked, "Are you really going to restore the marriage?"


    "How could I joke about such a matter?" Immediately, Jimmy pushed the chair away and stood up.


    "Ariah would definitely be my only wife and the daughter-inw of the Hudson Family. This is a fact


    that cannot be changed. Father, do tell mother about this and let her think it through. She can


    decide whether she wants to have a daughter or lose a son."


    For a moment, Hudson''s father was stunned. After he thought for a while and came back to his


    senses, he realized Jimmy had left.


    When Jimmy went downstairs, he didn''t see Ariah anywhere. After he nced through the whole


    living room with his sharp eyes and finallynded his gaze on his mother, "Mom, where''s Ariah?"


    However, E rolled her eyes at him and answered. "How would I know? I don''t have my eyes on


    her all the time."

 Chapter 529

    Chapter 529


    Just as Jimmy grabbed his phone and wanted to call Ariah, Jean, who was sitting next to E,


    called him softly, "Jimmy."


    Totally unconcerned, Jimmy asked without even looking at her, "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "It''s raining outside, and Aunt E said that it''s not safe for me to go back alone."


    At this point, anyone could understand what she was trying to indicate, but Jimmy seemed not to


    have understood it.


    Left with no choice, Jean bit her lip and added, "Aunt E wants you to give me a ride home."


    With a sneer, Jimmy answered, "Am I your chauffeur?"


    "Oh, no. I..."


    "Since I''m not your chauffeur, why should I give you a ride?"


    Flushed, Jean whined. "Jimmy, it''s a gentleman''s duty to give a woman a ride!"


    "Don''t tell me all this nonsense." Not to be swayed by her words, Jimmy uttered, "If you''re the


    woman I like, I''ll give you a ride even if it''s raining knives, let alone rain. It''s a pity that I don''t think


    much of you, and you''re a nobody to me. I''m just talking to you for the sake of your father. Do you


    understand that?1''


    After all, Jean was a youngdy that had always been admired by many, and she had never been


    treated poorly because of her family''s wealth and power.


    In fact, she had never been this humiliated to the point where she couldn''t even say a word


    With tears in her eyes, her lips trembled as she said, "Jimmy, how could you do this..."


    When Jimmy saw that she was about to cry, he rubbed his temples in annoyance. If Ariah were to


    cry, he would definitely feel sorry for her and pity her. However, if another woman cried, he would


    only feel irritated and disgusted.


    With an aggrieved expression, Jean looked at the man in front of her and said bitterly, "Jimmy, since


    you like that Ariah so much, do you know that when I offered her money and make her leave you,


    she really did want it!"


    No man would like to hear such words. Especially Jimmy, who was an egoistical man, he certainly


    didn''t like to hear it either.


    Sure enough, as soon as Jean finished her words, Jimmy frowned and said, "She asked you for 911


    "That''s right!"


    Then, Jimmy red at her and asked, "How much did you offer?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "One million!"


    After Jimmy heard her answer, he asked expressionlessly, "Did she agree?"


    "Of course not!" With a face full of disdain, Jean said, "She even demanded an exorbitant price of


    one hundred million! Isn''t she afraid of being aughing stock?"


    The moment Jimmy heard that, he suddenly smiled and said, "D*mn, my wife is really good at


    making money."


    "W-What?"


    Stunned, Jean''s eyes widened because she could not believe what she had heard.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy couldn''t be bothered to care about this her. Compared to Ariah, she was really


    too dumb, and he didn''t even bother to look at her right now.


    Instead, he turned around and left as she wondered why his mother would fall for such a woman.


    "Stop right there!"


    As soon as he turned around, E stopped him angrily.


    Then, Jimmy leaned to one side and raised his thick eyebrows slightly. If his mother couldn''t tell


    what was going on and wanted to force him to give Jean a ride, he would have to be an unfilial son


    for the time being.


    When E saw how impatient her son was, she endured it and said to him in a friendly tone,


    "What''s wrong with you giving Jean a ride? Forget about how close we are with their family. Even if


    it''s not because of our close rtionship, you should still give our family guest a ride home."


    Jimmy agreed softly and suddenly asked, "How did shee here earlier?"


    Calmly, E replied, "I sent our chauffeur to pick her up."


    "Then let our chauffeur send her back. Do we not have a chauffeur?"


    "Would I still ask you to give her a ride if our chauffeur was around?"


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Didn''t your brother scald his hand during dinner? His girlfriend had arrived, and she is waiting at


    the airport. Since he hurt his hand and couldn''t drive, I could only let the driver pick her up."


    Then, Jimmy narrowed his eyes. "Kobi''s girlfriend ising? Why didn''t he mention anything while


    we were having dinner?"


    "Would you even listen if he told you about it?" Annoyed, E muttered, "All you care about is Ariah.


    Your gaze was fixated on her throughout the whole dinner. Don''t you feel ashamed?"


    However, Jimmy pretended that he didn''t hear it as he took his phone and started to make a phone


    call. Suspiciously, E asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Finding someone to send her home." Nonchntly, Jimmy replied without even raising his head.


    After the call went through, he went to the second floor and uttered, "Ben, make a trip to the Hudson


    Family''s old house. Remember, not my apartment..."


    Stunned, E was tongue-tied.


    Angrily, Jean stomped her feet and wondered how he could do that.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy went up to the second floor and called Ariah. The call went through, but no one


    answered, so he could only frown and hang up the phone.


    The Hudson Family''s vi only had two floors, and there were only a few rooms. How could Ariah


    suddenly disappear out of thin air?


    Just as he was about to head downstairs, he heard a voiceing from his room...


    "Hold on for a bit. I''ll try to be more gentle.¡± It was Kobi''s voice.


    With raised brows, Jimmy wondered why Kobi was in his bedroom and who he was with.


    In the next second, he got an answer the moment he heard Ariah snorted softly, "Ouch, it hurts,


    Don''t touch that area..."


    Her voice sounded as if she was forbearing and quavering.


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s body froze, and he was hotheaded. Furiously, he kicked the door open with his


    face filled with anger.


    When Kobi and Ariah saw him, their faces were full of astonishment.


    At that moment, Ariah, who was sitting on the bed, was startled, "Jimmy?"


    Meanwhile, Kobi squatted in front of her, and he was holding Ariah''s foot in his hand. As a matter of


    fact, Ariah''s ankle was slender and beautiful.


    Then, Jimmy red at Kobi''s hand, with a face devoid of expression. "Let her go!"


    Immediately, Kobi let go of Ariah with a calm expression, as if nothing had happened. "Ariah


    sprained her ankle, and it seems a little serious. Come over and take a look at it. I''ll get the nanny to


    bring some medicine."


    Although Jimmy was furious, he was still respectful to his elder brother. "Sorry to trouble you."


    "It''s fine. It''s just a piece of cake."


    After that, Kobi opened the door and went out.


    As Jimmy watched Kobi leave, he kicked the door and turned to re at Ariah fiercely. Confused,


    Ariah asked, "What are you doing? What''s so good about having such big eyes, and why do you


    like to re at others?"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy stood by the door and sneered. "What were you both doing just now?"


    Stunned for a moment, Ariah knew that he was taking it the wrong way. Immediately, she threw a


    pillow at him and said, "Keep your filthy thoughts for yourself! What can we do under broad


    daylight!"


    "Broad daylight?" In a despised tone, Jimmy said, "Is there even broad daylight now?"


    "You..."


    Then, Ariah told herself to calm down, "I couldn''t find you downstairs just now, and I didn''t want to


    be alone with your mother, so I came up on my own. In the end, I identally sprained my ankle in


    the bathroom. Your brother happened to pass by and gave me a hand to stop me from falling."


    However, Jimmy crossed his arms and looked at her suspiciously, "How could you fall while


    walking? Do you really think you''re like those spoiled main characters in a drama?"


    Enraged, Ariah yelled, "There was water on the floor of the bathroom, and I didn''t see it. How could


    you me me?"


    When jimmy heard her answer, he snorted and walked over to her. Slowly, he sat down beside her


    and ced her ankle on his thigh with his face filled with displeasure. "Did you purposely sprain


    your ankle because you saw how handsome Kobi was?"


    As he spoke, his hand movements were very gentle because he was afraid of hurting her. "I can


    hear you moaning in the room from a distance. People who don''t know you might think the both of


    you are doing something shady!"


    After that, he frowned and asked, "Why is it so swollen?"


    At first, he thought it was just a small injury, but after he looked at it carefully, he realized it was


    really red and swollen. With her lightplexioned skin, it really did seem shocking.

 Chapter 530

    Chapter 530


    Suddenly, Ariah''s body felt lighter as she was lifted horizontally. Startled, she hurriedly wrapped her


    arms around Jimmy''s neck, "Wh-what are you doing?"


    "I''m taking you to the hospital!"


    Without another word, Jimmy carried her out of the room.


    The area she sprained her ankle was a little scary. In fact, Ariah was really tolerant, and her face


    didn''t even change a bit when it was so swollen.


    H-Hospital?


    Stunned, Ariah asked, "Why are you taking me to the hospital at such ate hour? I''m not going.


    Put me down."


    It was obvious that E already didn''t like her. If she were to cause trouble in the middle of the night,


    E would definitely dislike her even more.


    "Jimmy, I''m fine." When Ariah saw that he had no sign of stopping, she said anxiously, "I''m really


    fine. I''ll just need to get some medicer. Put


    me down now, or else I will bite you."


    In the end, she even threatened him.


    "Behave yourself!" However, Jimmy didn''t take her seriously at all.


    At that moment, Ariah was really worried, so she lowered her head and bit his shoulder. It was


    because he was wearing a sweater, so she knew it wouldn''t hurt him.


    "You b*tch!" In a low voice, Jimmy scolded her and hit her body lightly.


    Meanwhile, Ariah bit him and mumbled, "Put me... down..."


    "Pss..."


    "Ahem..."


    While they were frolicking, the nanny happened toe upstairs with the medication in her hand.


    Immediately, she cleared her throat and looked at the young couple entangled together, and her


    face flushed.


    It was then only Jimmy put Ariah down. Embarrassed, Ariah scurried back to hide in her room


    because she didn''t have the face to meet anyone.


    A momentter, the nanny''s voice came from outside the door. "Mr. Kobi Hudson asked me to bring


    this upstairs."


    "Give it to me." Then, Jimmy extended his hand.


    Initially, the nanny had nned to treat Ariah''s injuries on her own. However, when she saw that


    Jimmy wanted to take over, she immediately handed over the medicine in her hand ad said, "I''ll


    head back downstairs then."


    "Okay."


    After Jimmy responded and the nanny turned to leave, he suddenly thought of something and said,


    "Wait a minute."


    Instantly, the nanny turned back and asked, "Is there anything else, Mr. Hudson?"


    "Give Dr. Turner a call and ask him toe over. If it''s toote for him to drive over, then ask the


    chauffeur to go and pick him up when he returns."


    In fact, Dr. Turner was the family doctor of the Hudson Family, and the Hudson Family would pay


    him highly every year for him to turn up whenever they needed him, so there was no reason for him


    not to do so even when it waste.


    Immediately, the nanny nodded and said. "Yes, Mr. Hudson."


    After that, Jimmy motioned his hand to ask the nanny to leave. When he entered the bedroom, he


    saw Ariah, who was sitting obediently at the bedside as she waited for him to return, so he sneered


    and said, "So you''re afraid of being embarrassed?"


    Annoyed, Ariah rolled her eyes at him and ignored him.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy walked over and picked her up. Before Ariah could react, he had already ced


    her on top of the high cab. Then, he pulled over a chair and sat down as he spread her legs


    apart.


    This posture...


    Flushed, Ariah asked, "Why can''t I just sit on the bed?"


    "It''sfortable for you to sit on the bed, but I''m notfortable squatting." As Jimmy exined,


    he patted his knee. "Put your feet up."


    "Okay."


    Meekly, Ariah lifted her foot and ced it on his knee. Right after that, Jimmy removed her


    troublesome socks, which then exposed her small white feet. The moment her toes came into


    contact with the cold air, they curled up unconsciously.


    While Jimmy nced at her pink toes, his gaze darkened as he smiled and said, "Your feet are


    really small, even smaller than my palm."


    Those words made Ariah blushed, and even her earlobes turned red. Quietly, she lowered her head


    and looked at the man who had a tall and straight nose under the light. Even though his brows were


    knitted together, his hand movements were still especially gentle.


    His hand was huge and strong, and she could feel the calluses at the palm of his hand when he


    rubbed his hand against her tender skin.


    It made Ariah feel slightly ticklish but a littlefortable at the same time.


    Whenever Jimmy was silent and focused on something, he was unusually attractive.


    Just like how he was at that moment.


    In a daze, Ariah didn''t notice that Jimmy had already applied the medication for her and that he was


    staring at her with a faint smile on his face.


    "Am I that good-looking that made you spellbound by my beauty?"


    When Jimmy''s low voice sounded, Ariah''s thoughts were pulled back, and she red at him, "Don''t


    be so narcissistic."


    What she said was different from what she was thinking!


    Meanwhile, Jimmy leaned back in his chair and smiled at her without saying a word.


    Ufortable under his gaze, Ariah wanted to get off the cab, so she kicked him and said, "Get


    out of the way!"


    However, Jimmy grabbed her foot and held it in his palm. After Ariah tried to retract it a few times,


    but she failed to do so, she became anxious,


    "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Suddenly, Jimmy straightened up, wrapped his arms around her waist, and pulled forcefully.


    "Ah..." Shocked, Ariah screamed and fell onto him.


    Immediately, Jimmy covered her mouth with his hand. "Keep it down. Others might think that we are


    doing something..."


    At that moment, his hands were filled with the smell of the medication, which made Ariah feel


    unpleasant. However, when she turned her face away, she noticed that she was sitting on hisp in


    an ambiguous position.


    Clearly, he was doing it on purpose!


    "Tell me, where else did Kobi touch other than your ankle earlier?" Then, Jimmy''s voice rang in her


    ears in a calm tone.


    For a moment, Ariah''s body stiffened, but she quickly regained herposure. "Don''t spout


    nonsense, okay? Your brother had only checked my wound for me. He was afraid that I might have


    fractured my ankle..."


    "He even blocked the hot soup for you. His response was so fast that even I didn''t notice it."


    "It just so happened that he was sitting next to me." "I was sitting next to you too!" After Ariah took a


    deep breath, she asked, "Jimmy, what are you trying to say?"


    With a fake smile, Jimmy answered, "What do you think?"


    However, Ariah felt that there was something odd about Jimmy, so she ignored him and tried to get


    off him, but he pulled her back and pressed her waist against his. "I know Kobi well. Since young,


    he had always been strange, and he had never been kind to any woman, not to mention a woman


    that he doesn''t know. However, I realized he cares about you. If you weren''t my wife, I would have


    even suspected that he has a crush on you."


    When Ariah heard Jimmy''s words, she bit her lips, and her heart was in a mess. Just as she opened


    her mouth as if she wanted to tell him something, there was a knock on the door, so the words that


    Ariah was about to say were stuck in her throat.


    The bedroom door was not closed, so the man outside knocked on it politely and then pushed it


    open.


    Everyone who was outside the door was all stunned when they saw the scene in the room.


    In fact, E, Hudson''s father, Kobi, and the nanny were all outside, as they looked at them with a


    complicated look.


    At that instant, Ariah''s face flushed.


    Why did they alle upstairs?


    The moment Ariah realized they were in an inappropriate position, she jumped off him in a flurry.


    However, in a hurry to get up, she identally sprained her ankle again, but Jimmy got hold of her


    and pulled her into his embrace, which left them in a position that was even more intimate than


    before.


    The scene was so awkward, and Ariah was wordless.


    Oh my god...


    At that moment, Ariah felt as if she didn''t have the face to see anyone, and she wanted to find a


    hole to hide in it.


    Suddenly, Jimmy scolded her, "Why are you so careless? Do you want to be disabled?"


    Those words only made Ariah feel even more embarrassed.


    Quietly, Ariah buried her face in his chest and couldn''t say a word. In fact, she just wanted to


    pretend to pass out.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ahem..."


    Finally, Hudson''s father cleared his throat and said, "Your brother said that Ariah sprained her ankle,


    and Dr. Turner is here, so we came to check on her condition. Is she... okay?"


    How could she not be okay? A while ago, she seemed so energetic, so there shouldn''t be anything


    serious.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy ced Ariah, who was flushed and too embarrassed to say a word, on the bed


    and replied, "She''s all right. She just sprained her ankle."

 Chapter 531

    Chapter 531


    The moment E heard that Ariah was fine, she came to her senses. As she recalled what she had


    seen just now, she became even angrier because she didn''t expect Ariah to be such a seductive


    woman!


    How could she be so shameless and clung onto Jimmy''s body!


    Angrily, E said, "Since it''s just a sprained ankle, it''s really troublesome to ask Dr. Turner toe


    here at such an hour. It was really a waste of his time!"


    When Ariah heard that, she lowered her head and gritted her teeth. Again, E was giving her cold


    shoulder. In fact, Jimmy must have been the jinx that was sent by God!


    "That''s enough!"


    After Hudson''s father saw Ariah''s head stooped so low, he knew she must''ve been embarrassed, so


    he stepped forward and tried to ease the situation. "Dr. Turner, please check if her ankle is really


    alright and if her bones were fractured."


    Only Jimmy knew that Ariah was scolding him in her heart. At that moment, she lowered her head


    and wanted to hide her annoyed expression.


    Carefully, Dr. Turner examined Ariah, and he realized that she was not seriously injured, so he just


    reminded her to have a good rest and don''t exert too much strength on the sprained area. After a


    few days, she would be fine.


    As soon as the Hudson Family saw Dr. Turner off, the nanny informed them that the chauffeur had


    returned from the airport.


    In other words, Kobi''s girlfriend had arrived.


    Since Ariah''s leg was injured, Jimmy had initially intended to let her rest in the bedroom, but Ariah


    insisted on weing the guest, so he had no choice but to help her down.


    As a result, it was inconvenient for her to go down the stairs, so Jimmy merely decided to carry her


    down. Their intimate actions once again shocked all the Hudsons.


    It was because Jimmy''s parents were conservative, so when they saw their son casually cuddling


    with a woman, they felt a little ufortable.


    Again, Ariah buried her face in Jimmy''s chest and pretended to be dead because she no longer


    wanted to care about what they thought of her.


    In fact, she couldn''t bear the eyes of the Hudson Family, and she didn''t want to look at Kobi''s eyes


    either. Since the moment they met, she felt that his gaze had been glued to her, and she couldn''t


    ignore it even if she wanted to.


    However, whenever she turned to look at him, she would realize that Kobi wasn''t looking at her.


    The past few hours had been soul stirring for Ariah.


    As a matter of fact, Kobi''s girlfriend was a mixed-race beauty who grew up overboard, and her


    personality was more of a liberal deposition, so her outfit was slightly provocative.


    In such cold weather, she was wearing a tight dress that wrapped in her graceful figure. As soon as


    she entered the house, the fragrance of her perfume filled the living room.


    "Kobi!" Happily, she screamed and threw herself at Kobi. Although it has only been a few hours


    since shest met him, she had already missed him so much that she couldn''t care less about


    others as she immediately kissed him on the lips.


    However, Kobi shifted his face and avoided the kiss. "Emily, don''t be like this."


    Taken aback, Emily did not understand why Kobi, who usually would not reject her, had changed so


    suddenly today. However, she did not think too much about it as she continued to look at him with a


    smile on her face. In her eyes, there was only Kobi and nobody else.


    Meanwhile, Hudson''s father and E, who were conservative, seemed a little dull, and they were at


    a loss for words.


    Then, Kobi introduced Emily to her parents, and she greeted them by giving them a hug and a kiss


    on the cheek. However, E couldn''t stand Emily''s greeting method, so she suddenly became silent


    and not as talkative as she used to be.


    When it was Jimmy''s turn, Emily wanted to give him a warm hug to greet him enthusiastically, so


    she directly leaned toward Jimmy.


    However, Jimmy dodged the attack.


    Instead, he turned around and shoved Ariah into Emily''s embrace, which caused Ariah to be directly


    hugged by the voluptuous woman before she could react. At that moment, the only thought Ariah


    had in her nk head was that Emily had a buxom breast.


    When Alice let go of Ariah, she realized she was hugging the wrong person. "Eh, I was going to say


    greet to your Jimmy earlier. Why did it turn out to be a different person?"


    Despite that, Kobi did not answer her question. Instead, he asked her with a smile, "Have you eaten


    during the flight?"


    Then, Alice shook her head and answered, "I don''t


    like having inflight meals."


    At that moment, E came to her senses and hurriedly ordered, "H-Hazel, prepare some food for


    Miss Emily."


    Immediately, the nanny nodded and went to the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, Hudson''s father invited them back to the living room.


    With her beautiful eyes, Ariah then red at Jimmy and asked, "Why did you push me to her just


    now?"


    With a smile, Jimmy hugged Ariah and rested her weight on him as he looked at her and asked,


    "Don''t you feel jealous when you see other women hug your husband?"


    Calmly, Ariah replied, "That''s their normal etiquette, alright?"


    "I can''t stand this kind of etiquette." As Jimmy uttered, he sized Ariah up.


    Annoyed, Ariah ced her hand in front of her chest and covered it up, "What are you doing?"


    Cheekily, Jimmy smiled as he lowered his body and shamelessly whispered in her ear, "You look


    more attractive than her."


    Such a b*stard!


    Thatpliment made Ariah flush, and she was so angry that she raised her hand and tried to


    pinch him, but the flesh on his body was so solid that she couldn''t pinch him at all. In the end, she


    hurt her own fingers instead.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy didn''t move at all, and he just stood there and let her pinch him because her


    strength was like that of a cat''s w.


    The two of them were frolicking with each other and did not realize that atmosphere in the living


    room had suddenly quieted down.


    When Ariah noticed that something wasn''t right, she looked up and found that the both of them had


    be the focus of everyone''s attention again.


    Everyone in the living room was staring at them.


    However, Jimmy was still teasing her, so she cleared her throat and raised her hand to pinch


    Jimmy''s arm hard as she said in a low voice, "Stop it, your parents are watching!"


    Lazily, Jimmy looked over at them while E red at him in displease and said, "What are you


    waiting for? Come and entertain the guests!"


    Terrified, Ariah didn''t dare to mess around with Jimmy any longer and hurriedly limped over to the


    living room.


    In fact, Alice had been with Kobi since a year ago, and they got engaged two months ago. The


    reason why Kobi came home this time was to bring Alice to meet the Hudson Family. It was


    because they bought different flight tickets that''s why Emily arrivedter than Kobi.


    When Alice talked about her story with Kobi, she was thrilled. However, the moment Hudson''s


    father and E heard that they were engaged, they were obviously shocked.


    It was because they had no idea that Emily and Kobi were engaged.


    Later on, they remembered that Kobi had always made his own decision about everything since he


    was young, and thus they slowly got over it.


    Meanwhile, Ariah and Jimmy sat on the sofa, but Jimmy was slouching with his gaze fixated on


    Ariah''s face. There were a few times when she turned to look at him, and he would smile at her


    devilishly.


    That gaze made Ariah''s heart throb... In fact, she always felt the way Jimmy stared at her was like


    the way a predator looked at its prey.


    Secretly, Ariah red at him and signaled him to be more well-behaved and politely listen to Alice''s


    story.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Slowly, Jimmy scooted over and whispered to Ariah while the Hudson Family''s attention was on


    Alice, "I''m full from the dinner earlier."


    So?


    Annoyed, Ariah rolled her eyes at him.


    However, Jimmy said in a low and deep voice again, "Those who are well-fed are inclined to be


    lustful."


    That answer left Ariah speechless.


    As a matter of fact, when she saw his eyes glimmering, she knew that he must have been having


    dirty thoughts.


    At that moment, Ariah was angry, but she did not dare to say anything, so she gritted her teeth,


    which made Jimmy satisfied at that sight.


    Although Ariah often looked as if she wasn''t afraid of anyone, whenever the two of them were alone


    by themselves, she would always get so angry, and her hair would stand on ends.


    It was rare for her to be so well-behaved. Now that she was with the Hudson Family, she had to


    endure it no matter how he teased her, which made Jimmy even eager to tease her.


    While the two lovebirds were secretly frolicking with each other, Kobi, who was sitting on the side,


    nced at them for a moment and could no longer focus on what Emily was saying.


    All he had in his mind was only Ariah''s eyes which were filled with anger and shame at the same


    time.

 Chapter 532

    Chapter 532


    That night, Jimmy and Ariah were sleeping in the same room, so he carried her upstairs to rest and


    went back downstairs to chat with Kobi.


    The two brothers hadn''t seen each other for several years, so Ariah thought tonight they might be


    able to chat with each other for the whole night.


    Since her legs were inconvenient due to the injury, shey on the bed and went on her phone. At


    that moment, someone suddenly knocked on the door. "Hello?"


    Immediately, Ariah sat up straight and said, "Pleasee in. The door is not closed."


    Then, Emily opened the door and walked in. A beautiful woman like her became remarkably


    beautiful when she smiled. "I''m not disturbing you, am I?"


    "No, you''re not." As Ariah raised the phone in her hand, she said, "I was too bored, so I was on my


    phone."


    "Then would you mind me joining you?"


    "Of course not. Come on in."


    After Emily came in, she asked, "You''re brother


    Kobi''s wife, aren''t you? Should I address you as my sis-inw then?"


    With a smile, Ariah answered, "There''s no need to be so formal. Just call me by my name. I''m


    Ariah."


    "Okay, I''ll call you Ariah then." As soon as Emily sat on the side of the bed, her gazended on


    Ariah''s face as she directly sized her up.


    "Uh... Is there anything on my face?"


    Meanwhile, Ariah, who was ufortable being stared at, consciously touched her face.


    Immediately, Alice shook her head and answered, "No, it''s just that I think... you''re beautiful, so I


    couldn''t help but stare at you."


    Praised by such a beautiful woman like Emily, Ariah was ttered. "You''re gorgeous too, Emily."


    "I know!" Sweetly, Emily smiled. "Everyone who had met me said so."


    Suddenly, Ariah couldn''t help butugh because she realized that even though Emily had a


    straightforward personality, she was quite cute. Since it was Emily''s first time here, Ariah took the


    initiative to start the conversation. "Your English is pretty good. Do youe here often?"


    "Nope, I''ve been living abroad since I was born."


    Then, Ariah expressed her surprise.


    "My mother is from Beachmarsh, so she taught me English since I was a child. My mother said that


    I have the blood of Estar in me, so I should know how to speak English."


    In agreement, Ariah nodded her head. It would be of great help for her to have the ability to speak


    thenguage of a nation in this era.


    "Ariah, actually, I came here to ask you a question." After Alice hesitated for a moment, she finally


    asked.


    "Yes. What is it?"


    "After all, it''s my first time here, and I''ve never stayed here for a long time. Before I came, my


    mother told me that a lot of things here are different from my country. I don''t know if it was my


    illusion, but when we were chatting downstairs, I felt that Kobi''s parents didn''t like me.


    The seemingly carefree girl was actually sensitive.


    After Ariah heard Emily''s concern, she knew that Emily must have taken it the wrong way, so she


    thought for a moment and said, "Jimmy''s parents are quite traditional, and they seldom express


    themselves even when they like someone. Although they don''t seem to be enthusiastic towards


    you, that doesn''t mean they don''t like you, so don''t think too much about it."


    A momentter, Ariah gave it a thought and added, "In fact, I think they like you very much. Think


    about it. They''ve had a long talk with you earlier. Usually, by this time, they would be resting


    already."


    However, Ariah''sst sentence was just nonsense, and she casually said it because she wanted to


    reassure Emily.


    Sure enough, Alice''s eyes lit up when she heard Ariah''s words. "Really?"


    "Yes, you are so beautiful and lovely. Of course, everyone will like you."


    "Then do you like me?"


    "Uh, yes. I do." At that moment, Ariah didn''t expect Emily to be so straightforward.


    With a smile, Alice suddenly said, "Ariah, did you and Kobi know each other a long time ago?"


    Immediately, Ariah''s heart skipped a beat, and she blurted out, "What do you mean?"


    "When we were downstairs, he seemed to be looking at you all the time, and he didn''t even listen to


    what I was saying." With a deep gaze, Alice continued, "He was never like this. Besides, the way he


    looked at you made me feel that the both of you should have known each other before."


    Then, Ariah calmed herself down and smiled,


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re thinking too much. We didn''t... know each other before. I''m the wife of his younger brother,


    so maybe he was a little curious about me, which made you misunderstand."


    After Emily heard Ariah''s exnation, she was thrilled. Then, she proceeded to talk to Ariah about


    other things and finally returned to her room reluctantly.


    For a long time, Ariah sat on the bed in a daze while she waited for Jimmy for another half an hour.


    When she that he still hadn''te up, she slowly got up to head to the bathroom. After a simple


    wash-up, Ariahy down and tried to fall asleep.


    It''s been a long time since she was married to Jimmy. In the past, she used to sleep alone, but after


    she was together with Jimmy, she got used to hugging Jimmy and sleeping together.


    Later, because of his rtionship with Anna, she moved out and rented a house for herself. In the


    beginning, she even had insomnia every day.


    In fact, she tossed and turned, and she was unable to fall asleep because there no longer was


    someone that slept next to her.


    At that moment, Ariah couldn''t fall asleep either because the bed was empty and the nkets were


    still a little cold. Furthermore, her ankle was injured, which made her harder to fall asleep.


    After a long period of tossing and turning, finally, she felt sleepy.


    When she was half asleep, she suddenly felt her body tighten. A warm chest pressed against her


    back, and Jimmy''s familiar smell entered her nose.


    Immediately, Ariah was awakened. Just as she was about to move, she felt heat blown against her


    ears. "Don''t move, it''s me."


    It was Jimmy''s voice.


    Vaguely, Ariah opened her eyes. It was pitch-dark in the bedroom, so she muttered, "What time is


    it?"


    "It''s almost one o''clock."


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "Were you drinking?"


    "Yes, I drank a little."


    While Jimmy was having a chat with Kobi, they had some beer together. The two brothers hadn''t


    seen each other for many years and had a lot to say to each other. If it weren''t for the fact that


    Jimmy was concerned about Ariah''s injury on her ankle, he might have been able to chat with Kobi


    for the whole night.


    "A little? You reek of alcohol..."


    Immediately, Ariah muttered, "Stay away from me, you alcoholic!"


    In a low voice, Jimmyughed and said, "Are you jealous about my brother? I wasn''t even hanging


    around other women. I was only having a drink with my brother."


    In the dark, Ariah rolled her eyes because it was not that she was jealous, but she really disliked the


    way he reeked of alcohol. Who was jealous? What was good about being jealous of another man?


    Casually, Ariah pretended to ask, "What did you guys talk about?"


    However, Jimmy didn''t answer her, but he used his huge hand to flip her over to face him, and his


    hand slowly caressed her smooth waist. Out offort, he sighed. "Why is your skin as tender as a


    baby?"


    Immediately, Ariah stopped his hand from moving around and said, "I''m asking you something, don''t


    you..."


    "It was just a casual chat." At that moment, Jimmy seemed as if he didn''t want to talk to her about


    Kobi. "Why are you thinking about another man when your man is right in front of you?"


    "Can you stop acting being a pervert?"


    At once, Ariah pped him. In the dark, it was exceptionally loud, and Jimmy was stunned for a


    moment. After a long while, he slowly felt his face became numb.


    Even Ariah was also stunned, but after she came to her senses, she was embarrassed. "I... I didn''t


    do it on purpose. I just wanted to push you away. I didn''t expect your face to be here... D- Does it


    hurt?"


    Indeed, she swore that she just wanted to push him away, and she had no intention of hitting him.


    It was because she couldn''t see him in the dark, so when she wanted to give him a simple push,


    unexpectedly, she hit him in the face!

 Chapter 533

    Chapter 533


    After Ariah hurriedly exined, she felt a little perturbed.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy, who was lying beside her, didn''t speak for a long time, which made her even


    more nervous.


    Could it be that he was so angry that he couldn''t speak?


    A moment after Jimmy felt the shock, the numbness on his face was relieved. Then, he poked his


    inner cheeks with the tip of his tongue and asked in a creepy tone, "Can a man''s face be casually


    pped by anyone?"


    When Ariah heard his voice, she knew he was definitely angry.


    It was indeed her fault. Earlier, she did hit a little too hard, but he was the one who acted like a


    hooligan! Sometimes she would be so annoyed that the only thing she could do was to hit him.


    Just as she was about to apologize again, Jimmy tugged at her arm and snorted. "If you were the


    one who beat me up, I''m fine with it. But if anyone else tries to do that to my face, I''ll definitely take


    revenge on them without another word. After all, you''re my wife."


    If he were to be beaten by his wife, he would just let it be.


    However, Ariah didn''t expect that not only did he not fight back, but he also didn''t have the slightest


    bit of anger in the end. It made her even more embarrassed and stammered, "You... If you were


    more well-behaved, I wouldn''t hit you again."


    Amused by her words, Jimmy smirked. "Was it wrong of me to touch you?"


    Before Ariah could say anything, he continued to ask, "Why didn''t I touch anyone else but you?"


    That question left Ariah tongue-tied.


    "I don''t even care to look at others when they are naked in front of me. I only act like a hooligan


    when I''m with you." Then, Jimmy directly pulled up her clothes and asked, "You want me to do the


    same to others, huh?"


    After he said that, he ced his hand on her waist and gave her a strong pinch, which made Ariah


    snort, "Jimmy!"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy lowered his head to look for her lips and mumbled, "I''m here."


    Immediately, Ariah pushed him away, "No, my leg is injured..."


    "I''m not going to touch your foot!" "It would still be affected by it!"


    "Why not we do it sideways?"


    "You..."


    "Okay, fine. I''ll let you go." At that moment, Jimmy didn''t want to tease her anymore because it was


    alreadyte, and if they were to do it, it would take up to an hour. If she woke upte the next day,


    E would definitelyin, and Ariah might even vent her anger on him at that time.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Affectionately, Jimmy tidied her clothes and dragged her into his arms as he hugged her and said,


    "Let''s go to sleep."


    Clearly, Ariah knew that if she said no, he definitely wouldn''t do anything to her, so she felt at ease


    and closed her eyes to fall asleep in his embrace.


    However, not long after they closed their eyes, there was a noise from the room next to theirs.


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s and Ariah''s bodies stiffened at the sound.


    It was Kobi and Alice...


    D*mn!


    Embarrassed, Ariah muttered in a low voice, "Why is the sound instion effect of your house so


    poor?"


    At that moment, Jimmy''s Adam''s apple bobbed a little. When he heard the sound from the other


    room, all he felt was the desire that had just been suppressed, slowly rising again.


    Meanwhile, Ariah was extremely embarrassed, so she covered his ears with her hand, "Don''t listen


    to it! Sleep!"


    Nheless, Jimmy lowered his head, and his eyes lit up in the dark. "Why don''t... Why don''t we do


    it too?"


    "Gross!"


    "Then what do you think we should do?"


    "Go to sleep!"


    "If I were to fall asleep under such condition, am I still a man?"


    When Ariah heard his answer, her eyes widened, and she couldn''t say a single word. Even though


    the couple in the room next door were disturbing their sleep in the middle of the night, Ariah and


    Jimmy couldn''t say anything about it.


    After the noise went on for more than half an hour, Jimmy lifted the nket and took a deep breath


    as he let his body cool down. But Ariah stiffened at that sight. Just when she thought that he was


    about to do something, Jimmy pulled the nket back and covered the two of them again.


    Softly, he scolded, "Why are they so loud? Can''t they just let me sleep in peace?"


    The oppression in Jimmy''s voice made Ariahugh, but she didn''t dare tough loudly.


    "How dare youugh!" Cheekily, Jimmy held onto her waist and nibbled on her delicate neck. "I''ll


    bully you if you continue tough!"


    Immediately, Ariah stoppedughing as the two of them hid under the nkets and frolicked for a


    while until the sounds in the next room finally stopped. A momentter, Ariah started to feel sleepy,


    and she could not bear it any longer, so she slowly fell asleep.


    It was a good night''s sleep, and she woke up in good spirits the next day. On the contrary, Jimmy


    looked pale, and there were dark circles under his eyes, which made him look just like a panda.


    When Ariah looked at him and thought about what happenedst night, she couldn''t helpughing


    at him.


    At that moment, Jimmy red sideways at the woman who wasughing hysterically. Then, he


    narrowed his eyes as he threw away the towel in his hand, pinned her against the wall, and kissed


    her for a long time. In fact, he didn''t let her go until she was out of breath and started to beg for


    mercy.


    When the two of them came out of the room, they bumped into Emily and Kobi, who had juste


    out of the next room.


    "Good morning!"


    Enthusiastically, Emily greeted them.


    A little awkward, Ariah answered, "Morning."


    Then, Emily took the initiative to hold Ariah''s arm and asked politely, "Did you both sleep wellst


    night?"


    Before Ariah could say anything, Jimmy, who was walking in front of them, paused. Suddenly, he


    gave Kobi, who was beside him, a faint smile and nudged him with his shoulder, "Your stamina is


    pretty good, huh?"


    Stunned for a moment, Kobi asked, "What?"


    Hence, Jimmy lowered his voice and said, "There''s no need to pretend. The rooms are not


    soundproofed, and we heard everything that happened in your room."


    "Ahem!" When Kobi heard that, he choked and coughed violently. A hint of awkwardness shed


    across his eyes, and he subconsciously looked at Ariah and saw that she was also blushing.


    However, Jimmy thought he was looking back at Emily, so he didn''t take it to heart.


    Immediately, Kobi cleared his throat and changed the subject. "Breakfast should be ready. Let''s go


    down first."


    Cheekily, Jimmy whistled and said, "What''s there to be embarrassed about? Everyone has their


    own emotions and desires. It''s normal. Why are you trying to hide it now?"


    Embarrassed, Kobi was at a loss for words.


    After breakfast, Emily had a look of reluctance on her face when Jimmy and Ariah were about to


    leave. In fact, Ariah knew Emily was alone and barely knew anyone here, so she kindly said, "If you


    want someone to go shopping with you, you cane and look for me. I shall try my best to do the


    honors of a host."


    Hurriedly, Emily nodded in agreement.


    After they left, E muttered, "How pretentious."


    As an outspoken person, Emily turned her head and asked straightforwardly, "Aunt E, are you


    talking about Ariah?"


    However, E did not expect Emily to ask such a blunt question, and she suddenly choked.


    "You don''t like Ariah?" Then, Emily sized up E''s expression, which had an evident look of disgust


    in her eyes.


    Naturally, E would not speak ill of Ariah in front of Emily, so she said nonchntly, "What''s there


    for me to dislike about her? There''s no such thing as me not liking her."


    "Oh, I guess I''ve misunderstood you then." Since Emily was an uplicated woman, she


    suddenly remembered what happenedst night and said, "I thought you didn''t like me too. But


    when I went to find Ariah before I went to bedst night, sheforted me by saying that you''re


    more of a traditional person and even you wouldn''t express it if even you like me. Besides, you


    didn''t straight up say that you didn''t like me, and she told me not to let my imagination run wild."


    Surprised, E asked, "Did she really say so?"


    "Yup!"


    At that moment, E frowned and remained silent. It was obvious that she didn''t like Ariah, and she


    had always thought Ariah would speak ill of her in private, but she didn''t expect that Ariah would


    speak up for her.


    It was slightly beyond her expectations.

 Chapter 534

    Chapter 534


    On the way back, Ariah''s phone rang. When she picked it up and looked at the caller ID, she did not


    answer the call. Instead, she hung up the phone.


    Although Jimmy was driving, he noticed her actions and asked casually, "Who called?"


    "Oh, it''s no one." Then, Ariah put her phone back into her bag.


    Was it really no one?


    Since Jimmy was a delicate man with a keen observation ability, how could he not notice that


    something was fishy? Immediately, he narrowed his eyes and asked, "Is it a call from the hospital?"


    "No, it''s an unfamiliar number..."


    Suddenly, there was a creaking sound, and before Ariah could say anything, Jimmy had stepped on


    the brakes.


    Caught off guard, Ariah leaned forward. Fortunately, her seatbelt was fastened, and when she came


    back to her senses, the bag she had ced on her knee was taken away by Jimmy.


    At that moment, Ariah''s eyes widened, "What are you doing?"


    However, Jimmy ignored her as he took out her phone and checked her call history. When he saw


    that it was really an unfamiliar phone number without a given name, he threw the phone back into


    her bag.


    Angrily, Ariah trembled and shouted, "Jimmy, that''s my privacy!"


    "You have no privacy in front of me."


    Then, Jimmy returned the bag to her. Due to his profession, he was sensitive to certain things. For


    example, when Ariah reached for her phone earlier, if the call were from an unknown caller, she


    would definitely have immediately hung up, or she would have answered the call to ask who the


    other party was.


    But there was something strange about her reaction. In fact, she even looked down at the number


    and paused for a few seconds, as if she was thinking about something, and finally, she hung up the


    phone.


    If there weren''t a problem, her reaction wouldn''t be like that!


    It was why he took her phone and looked at it. But when he did that, he realized that it was really


    just an unknown number.


    Could it be that he was overthinking it?


    Just as he was giving it a thought, he heard some noises from the passenger seat. When Jimmy


    saw Ariah was trying to get off the car, he immediately locked the car door. Then, Ariah turned her


    head and red at him with a pair of fiery eyes. "Unlock it!"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let me out!"


    Slowly, Jimmy''s eyes narrowed, and he stared at her for a moment.


    At that moment, Ariah was on the verge of exploding with anger. What did he mean by she had no


    privacy in front of him? What did he think she was?


    Both of them refused to budge. When the red light turned green, the cars behind them honked


    angrily, but Jimmy didn''t seem to hear it. At that moment, his dark eyes were still on Ariah, and he


    just stared at her without a word.


    The car right behind them came over and knocked on the window of the car angrily. "B*stard, the


    light has changed..."


    However, Jimmy rolled down the window, and his gaze was as cold as ice. "Get out of my sight!"


    Suddenly, the man was shocked by his imposing manner and hurriedly took two steps back.


    Although his lips twitched as if he still wanted to yell at Jimmy, when he saw Jimmy''s strong


    physique, he swallowed his words and gloomily returned to his car.


    Meanwhile, Ariah gritted her teeth and retracted her hand from the car door. "I don''t want to get out


    already. Hurry up and drive!"


    If it went on like this, it would definitely affect the traffic.


    With a sneer, Jimmy uttered, "Do you think I can''t deal with you?"


    Then, he started the car and left.


    In fact, Ariah was so angry that her eyes turned red. How could she not have realized that this


    person was so unreasonable? That attitude of his that took things for granted could infuriate anyone


    to death.


    Annoyed, she turned her head and looked out of the window, as her mood suddenly became


    gloomy.


    All this while, Jimmy had always been such an egotistical man. With that self-centered attitude, no


    one could refute anything that he thought was right.


    How could he just checked her phone like that?


    Also, who was he to say that she had no privacy in front of him?


    Sometimes, the things he did could really drive her crazy!


    Suddenly, Ariah felt a pain in her knee as something hit it. With a soft cry, she red at him with her


    red eyes and asked, "What are you doing again?"


    However, Jimmy snorted and ignored her.


    When Ariah looked down at the phone on her thigh, she noticed it was a ck phone, and it


    belonged to Jimmy.


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "What are you trying to tell me?"


    With his eyes focused on the road, Jimmy answered, "You can look at my phone."


    "Why would I want to look at your phone? Take it back!"


    "Are you sure you don''t want to look at it? You''ve never taken the initiative to ask me to check my


    phone. Aren''t you curious about what''s in my phone?" With a faint smile, Jimmy nced at her.


    "Perhaps there might be some text messages of me with other women."


    At that moment, Ariah''s eyes widened. Just as she was about to throw his phone back, she heard


    what he said and stopped her movements.


    "Only a few people know that we are married. People who don''t know me might think I am single.


    Every day, there are young and beautiful girls who throw themselves into my arms. Don''t you want


    to see what have I told those women?"


    At a loss for words, Ariah stuttered, "You..."


    "My phone does not have a password, so you can just look at it. Up to you whether to check my call


    history, my texts, or even my social media." With a deep gaze, Jimmy stared at her, "Ariah, you are


    not allowed to have any privacy in front of me, and I will not have any privacy in front of you either."


    Meanwhile, Ariah''s eyes widened, and she didn''t say a single word.


    "You can go ask your colleagues to see how many men could show their phones to their wives


    without any hesitation like me."


    For a long time, Ariah remained silent. Slowly, she lowered her gaze, and she was confounded.


    In fact, Jimmy was right. In today''s society, there were so many temptations, and phones were the


    ce to hide secrets. Only a few men would unconditionally reveal their true colors to others. Even


    a married couple would be a lot of deception and concealment between them.


    "Who would want to look at your phone?" Suddenly, Ariah''s voice lowered. "Do you think everyone


    is as curious as you?"


    After that, she put the phone aside.


    When Jimmy knew that Ariah''s anger was gradually subsiding, Jimmy snorted.


    However, five minutester...


    It was the fifth time that Ariah looked at Jimmy''s phone, but in the end, she held it in.


    Since she said that she would not look at it, she definitely would not look at it no matter what! Even


    if she was really curious, she had to endure it!


    After another minute, her lightplexioned hand slowly reached out for the phone.


    With a chuckle, Jimmy teased, "Didn''t you proudly said that you don''t want to see it?"


    Embarrassed, Ariah became angry and shouted, "Shut up!"


    "Such a hypocrite."


    Thatment left Ariah tongue-tied.


    "You''re the only one who would put on such an act. You''re obviously curious, but you still acted like


    you don''t care."


    Suddenly, Ariah roared back, "You''re the one who said I could look at it!"


    "So, what do you think?" Lazily, Jimmy asked, "Did you find any evidence of me cheating on you?"


    This time, Ariah didn''t say anything as she silently put the phone aside.


    It was because she saw it all, and she even saw that he had many texts from random numbers of


    other women who expressed their love for him.


    However, Jimmy only replied, "I''m sorry. I''m already married, and I don''t n on having an affair for


    the time being."


    Some women had to back off when they saw his reply.


    As for some bold women, they continued to tease him and even sent extremely seductive photos to


    him as they asked whether he was interested in being friends with them.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then, Jimmy replied, "My wife and I are living a happy life. My wife has the face of an angel and the


    figure of a devil, so I would never get tired of her for my whole life. I would never be interested in the


    temptations of the outside world, especially women like you."


    When those women who admired him saw him say such things, they were so pissed that they


    turned their back on him and started to scold him in the end.


    Most importantly, these conversations only happened a few months ago when they had their worst


    arguments.


    At that moment, Ariah pursed her lips and remained silent. If it were another man who encountered


    a woman who threw herself at him, would he be able to keep his hands off her?


    Although she couldn''t be sure about others, she knew Jimmy was able to do so.


    The thing was, she herself even had the thought of devoting herself to another rtionship and


    forget about Jimmy when she quarreled with him back then.


    Now that Ariah thought about it, her back was covered in cold sweat. If she really did that, her


    rtionship with Jimmy in this life would probably really be doomed.

 Chapter 535

    Chapter 535


    When Jimmy saw that Ariah had been silent the entire time, he did not know what she was thinking


    about, but he could not be bothered to guess, so he drove the car all the way back to the apartment.


    It was until they arrived back at her apartment that Ariah realized what was going on. "Why are we


    here?"


    "Otherwise where do you want to go?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The hospital? I need to go to work today..."


    "Why the hell are you going to work for?" With a frown, Jimmy yelled, "Go home and rest!"


    However, Ariah exined, "I just sprained my ankle. It was quite serious yesterday, but it''s much


    better today."


    "Are you not going to listen to me?" Instantly, Jimmy''s eyes turned cold.


    Helplessly, Ariah sighed, "Alright. I''ll call my colleague and get a medical leaveter."


    "Good girl." After that, Jimmy pinched her face and then leaned over to unfasten her seat belt. "I''ll


    take you upstairs." "No, I can walk by myself. You don''t..."


    "Cut the cr*p!"


    That reaction of Jimmy left Ariah speechless.


    Left with no choice, Ariah was carried into the elevator by Jimmy. Since only the two of them in the


    elevator, Jimmy pondered for a moment and asked, "Are you not angry anymore?"


    In a low voice, Ariah snorted and didn''t say anything.


    "I''m d that you''re no longer angry." Happily, Jimmy grinned. "Otherwise, I won''t feel at ease when


    I go to work."


    When the two of them left the elevator, Jimmy started to caress her again. Startled, Ariah was afraid


    that her neighbors would see what he was doing. Hurriedly, she stopped him and said, "Don''t stay


    here! Come back tonight. Jimmy, stop!"


    Suddenly, Jimmy stopped what he was doing and turned to look at her. Stunned, he asked, "I''m


    allowed toe back tonight?"


    Flushed, Ariah answered, "Shut up..."


    However, Jimmyughed. "Ariah, I was trying to look for your key, and I had no intention of taking


    advantage of you. What are you thinking?"


    Embarrassed, Ariah remained silent.


    At that moment, Ariah''s expression was as if she was struck by lightning.


    Slowly, Jimmy lowered his head and whispered in her ear, "You shall wait for me toe back and


    serve you tonight."


    Immediately, Ariah''s face turned as red as a tomato and pped him, "Get lost!"


    Happily, Jimmyughed as he left.


    When Ariah found the key from her bag and opened the door, she thought to herself, who would put


    the key in their pocket and not in their bag? It was obvious that hooligan wanted to take advantage


    of her!


    After Ariah entered her unit, she first called her colleague to inform her reason for her absence from


    work. After that, she tidied up her room. When she was bored in the afternoon, she decided to


    watch television, but gradually fell asleep.


    Since she didn''t sleep wellst night, she soon fell into a deep sleep.


    It wasn''t until the phone on the coffee table rang that Ariah was awakened. In a daze, she took the


    phone and answered the call. However, the man on the other side of the phone was silent for a


    moment before he smiled and said, "Were you sleeping?"


    At that moment, Ariah''s drowsiness vanished when she heard the voice.


    Immediately, she sat up from the sofa and took a look at the caller ID on the phone. It was... that


    unknown number.


    It was the number that had called her when she was in Jimmy''s car.


    It was Kobi.


    At that time, she was with a guilty conscience, and she was afraid that Jimmy would notice


    something fishy, so she did not pick up the call. However, she did not expect that Jimmy was more


    sensitive and sharper than she thought. In fact, he immediately noticed that there was something


    wrong with her when she looked at the phone without answering it.


    "Why did you call me?"


    "I called you in the morning, but you didn''t pick up the call. I thought it must have been inconvenient


    for you to answer the call, so I called you now."


    After Kobi''s exnation, Ariah asked, "Are you free now?"


    Taken aback, Kobi answered. "Huh?"


    "If you''re free now, let''s meet up." After Ariah thought for a moment, she added, "Since it was


    inconvenient to have a chat with you at your ce yesterday, so I didn''t have a proper talk with you.


    Now that you happened to be free, so if you have the time, can youe out and meet me?" "Of


    course." In fact, Kobi''s voice sounded very happy. "Initially, I did think that I should find a time to


    make an appointment and meet up with you. But I just came back, and there must be a lot of things


    to be done, so I didn''t ask you out for the time being..."


    "In that case, we shall talk about it when we meet." Before Ariah hung up the phone, she said, "I''m


    leaving my ce right now. I''ll send the location to you when I get there so you can follow the


    navigation application and get there."


    Naturally, Kobi agreed.


    Then, Ariah hung up the phone. There was something that she had to talk to him about.


    Meanwhile, Kobi sat on the bed with his phone in hand and smiled. As a matter of fact, he was


    surprised that Ariah would take the initiative to invite him out.


    Back then, Ariah was very infatuated with him, and she could never hide her feelings for him. After


    so many years, Kobi still remembered that day when she hugged him tightly and said, "I have loved


    no one in my life, and I had always loved you. If you don''t agree to be with me, I will continue to


    pursue you."


    Even though it had been many years since that incident happened, and they had never been


    together, he could still tell that Ariah was still interested in him.


    Last night, after she saw him in the Hudson Family, she had been absent-minded, and her eyes


    were even glued to him as she sized him up from time to time.


    When she met him by coincidence in the bathroom, she even almost fell, which caused her to


    sprain her own ankle.


    While Kobi held his phone in his hand, heughed in a low voice and thought that this trip of his was


    going to be extraordinarily interesting.


    After a simple wash-up, Ariah then went to meet Kobi. After she gave it a thought, she chose a


    shopping mall with a lot of people.


    "I''m wearing a red-ck coat and sitting in the corner of a dessert shop. Can you see me?"


    When Kobi looked up and nced around, sure enough, he saw her and whispered to the phone,


    "Wait for me."


    Then, he walked towards her.


    All this time, Kobi was a person who liked to take risks and seek excitement. Since Ariah was


    Jimmy''s wife now, and he, who was her exboyfriend, felt excited to meet her at this moment.


    As he adjusted his tie and walked up to Ariah, he stared at her lightplexion face with a smile in


    his eyes. "What are you doing?"


    When Ariah heard his voice, she raised her head and immediately turned off her phone as she


    shook her head and answered, "it''s nothing?"


    A few minutes ago, Jimmy had sent her a text message and asked her what she wanted for dinner.


    Other than that, he also told her not to prepare food herself as he would be bringing dinner for her.


    Just as she was about to reply, Kobi arrived.


    "What would you like to drink?" Casually, Ariah asked when she saw him sit down, "It''s my treat, so


    don''t worry about it."


    Then, Kobi''s lips curled into a smile as his gaze fell on the milk tea in front of Ariah. There was a


    circle of red on the straw, and it was her lipstick stain, with a nifty hint of sexiness.


    "I''ll have whatever you''re having."


    Suddenly, Ariah blurted out, "This is very sweet. Didn''t you dislike sweet food in the past?"


    The moment she finished her question, the smile in Kobi''s eyes grew even wider. "Do you still


    remember what happened in the past?"


    However, Ariah was stunned when she met his deep gaze. After a long time, she spoke again,


    "Kobi, the reason I asked you out this time is that I want to ask you for a favor."


    "What is it? Tell me."


    "Whatever that happened between you and me is in the past, and it''s already a past-tense. I hope


    that you will not mention it to the Hudson Family or even to Jimmy."


    The smile on Kobi''s face gradually froze. "What?" Indifferently, Ariah looked at him, "Jimmy doesn''t


    know about our past, and I didn''t tell him either, so I hope you don''t tell him about us."


    Those things should be said by her personally, and definitely not by another man.

 Chapter 536

    Chapter 536


    After Ariah finished speaking, Kobi remained silent for a long time while gazing at her.


    "Kobi?" Ariah waved her hand in front of him.


    Kobi came back to his senses. "Yeah?"


    "So, will you agree?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t have acted like I didn''t know youst night if I had wanted to say it."


    Hearing what he said, Ariah heaved a sigh of relief. Indeed, if Kobi wanted to get acquainted with


    her, he would have done so in front of the Hudsons.


    But he didn''t.


    Anyway, E didn''t like her already. If she found out that Ariah was acquainted with both Jimmy and


    Kobi and even used to date Kobi, E would probably never ept her as their daughter- iw.


    Nevertheless, getting Kobi''s answer, Ariah was finally at ease.


    "Are you worried that I''d say I know you in front of my family?" Kobi could not help butugh when


    he saw her expression.


    Ariah stuck out her tongue. "Oh well."


    Staring at her, Kobi then asked, "Anyway, how are you gonna tell Jimmy about this?"


    "Well, I''ll wait and see."


    "He''s been irascible since he was a kid. So, it''s very likely he''ll get mad when he learns about this.¡±


    Kobi was stating the fact inly.


    Sighing, Ariah was worried about this too, which was why she didn''t mention it to Jimmy when they


    left the Hudsons'' Mansion.


    She knew Jimmy too well. He would definitely get mad if she told him about her past with Kobi.


    "Well, why don''t we do it this way." Seeing that she was in a dilemma, Kobi suggested, "Let''s not tell


    him about this first. When the right timees, the four of us-me, Emily, you, and Jimmy-gather


    together and talk it through."


    Ariah hesitated. "Um... are you sure?"


    "Well, since Emily and I are getting married soon, I''m thinking that with Emily around, he would


    probably be more forgiving."


    Ariah agreed with what he said.


    "Alright, let''s talk about thister." She then changed the subject. "Anyway, how long are you gonna


    stay in Beachmarsh City this time?"


    "I''m not sure yet."


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you gonna stay for the New Year?" "Probably."


    With a smile, Ariah persuaded, "It''s been years since youst came back. Why don''t you stay for


    the New Year this time?"


    His parents must have wanted him to stay here longer, too.


    "Do you want me to stay for a while?"


    Without thinking much, Ariah nodded. "Yeah."


    "Then I''ll stay a little longer."


    Ariah was stunned for a moment. Knowing that he must have misunderstood, she quickly waved


    her hand and rified, "Ah, no. What I mean is that your parents must have missed you and wanted


    you to stay a little longer too..."


    However, Kobi just sat there looking at her exining anxiously and his smile grew wider. Ariah was


    a little embarrassed by his gaze. "What... what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Kobi chuckled. "Haha, you actually get panicked easily like before, despite your smart


    look. Don''t worry. I know what you mean. After not seeing you for this long, I''m hoping that there''s


    more time for us to catch up this time."


    "Ah, I''m a little worried that there won''t be muchmon to talk about now that you''re a Ph.D.."


    "Well, if you had chosen to stay abroad back then, you would have earned your Ph.D. too."


    Ariah merely smiled and said nothing. Later, she thought of something and asked, "Are you still


    working in that research institute?"


    "Yeah. Why?"


    "If I remember correctly, you majored in psychology, right? Are you still working in this field?"


    "Yeah."


    Instantly, Ariah''s eyes lit up. "That''s great!"


    Kobi was thest student that the old professor who specialized in hypnotism took in and the old


    professor had taught him everything.


    Seeing the excitement on her, Kobi was a little amused. "Why do you ask?"


    "Well..."


    Upon considering for a moment, Ariah decided to tell him about Anna''s situation - that Anna had


    been having nightmares ever since she was kidnapped and was in dire need of treatments.


    However, there were few therapists in the country who were specialized in this area. Also, Anna''s


    condition was much serious.


    "So, if you stay for a long time this time, could you maybe take a look at her?"


    "Is she your patient?"


    "Nah, she''s just someone I know. She came to me for help recently."


    Kobi thenughed, stating, "Well, with your experience, why don''t you try helping her yourself?"


    Back then when they studied abroad, Ariah was actually the professor''s favorite and she had also


    learned quite a bit of his skills.


    Ariah was choked at his words for a second before she said hesitatingly, "Um, but I haven''t practice


    hypnotism for so many years. I''m not quite sure if I could treat her."


    Besides, she really didn''t like Anna and didn''t want to have any contact with her.


    "Alright. Why don''t you find a time to bring her here and let me have a look?"


    Ariah thanked him. The two of them then continued chatting for a while before it was gettingte


    and Ariah was leaving.


    Kobi took her to the parking lot.


    Suddenly, he stopped and called out, "Ariah."


    "Yes?" Ariah looked over.


    "Um, it seems that my contact lenses have shifted out of ce." Kobi smiled wryly.


    Surprised, Ariah quickly went over to help him over to a chair. "Come, let''s sit down."


    But she didn''t know what to do next. "Do you wanna try fixing it yourself first? If you can''t do it, then


    we''ll go to a hospital."


    Kobi tried fixing it for a while, but then sighed. "Argh, I can''t find it. Can you help?"


    Ariah had no choice but to lean over to take a closer look at his lens. The two didn''t realize that they


    were getting a bit too intimate. At the same time, not far away, a fashionable youngdy spotted


    them and gaped in surprise.


    Was that...


    "Jean, why are you pausing there?" A femalepanion beside Jean asked in a puzzle.


    Meanwhile, recognizing that it was Ariah, Jean was so excited that her hands were shaking as she


    quickly snapped a picture of the two who almost hugged.


    E was right. Ariah was a woman with no moralpass. Not only did she seduce Jimmy, but she


    was also having an affair with another man.


    Shameless!


    How could she be with another man this shamelessly in public? She wasn''t worthy of Jimmy!


    However, Jean couldn''t see what the other man looked like because her sight was blocked by Ariah.

 Chapter 537

    Chapter 537


    Lowering her head, Ariah was searching for the contact in one of Kobi''s eyes. Soon, she spotted the


    contact that was shifted out of ce and wanted to take it out for him.


    But then, Kobi blinked his eyes and the contact was gone again.


    Instantly, Ariahined, "Hey, don''t blink!"


    Kobi cleared his throat, apologizing, "Oops, sorry. I couldn''t help blinking."


    It was an instinctive response.


    Nevertheless, Ariah just continued lowering her head, searching for the contact. When her long hair


    swept across Kobi''s cheeks, he felt a little itchy.


    Unable to help himself, Kobi''s gazended on her. She looked very focused. Her red lips were


    slightly parted and there was the taste of milk tea to her breath which felt hot against his cheeks.


    Then, without realizing it, he took a deep breath of her scent.


    "Found it!"


    Just then, Ariah found the contact and stuck it out with her fingertip.


    "This thing could be a little bad for your eyes. Perhaps you should consider wearing sses in the


    future," said Ariah as she threw the contact into the bin.


    "Okay, will do." Kobi smiled. After the contact was removed, his eye was a little red.


    Ariah didn''t expect him to listen to her. With a brief pause, she suggested, "Um... do you wanna go


    to the hospital first? It looks like your eye is a little irritated."


    "Nah, I''m good." Kobi didn''t seem to care. "I can send you home first, then go to the hospital."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I can take a taxi back."


    "Well, I insist."


    "There''s really no need for that..."


    "Of course, there''s a need for that. As a man, I should always make sure my date returns home


    safely. Besides, the car is just downstairs..."


    A date?


    They were just meeting. How was this a date?


    Ariah wanted to refute him but didn''t know what to say. He might have just said it casually and she


    could be overthinking.


    Since he had been living abroad all these years, this could be one of the manners that he learned.


    Thinking of this, Ariah had no choice but to


    While waiting for the green light, Kobi hesitated for a moment before asking, "My mother said that


    you and Jimmy had a divorce. What happened?"


    Last night, E wasn''t being nice to Ariah at all. He wanted to ask, but he didn''t want to make it too


    obvious, so he waited until now.


    "Ah... there were some misunderstandings between Jimmy and me before."


    Instantly, Kobi''s gaze deepened. "So you guys really divorced?"


    "Um..."


    "But judging by Jimmy''s attitude yesterday, I think you two are gonna get back together?"


    "Well..."


    "Yeah?"


    Ariah frowned slightly. Kobi seemed to be paying too much attention to this.


    She remained silent, to which Kobi shot her a nce, seemingly to know what she was thinking.


    With a chuckle, he asked, "Am I annoying you?"


    Quickly, she denied, "Nah, it''s just..."


    "I''m just concerned about you, Ariah." Kobi cut her off. "If you think it''s annoying, just pretend that I


    never asked that."


    Ariah bit her lips. She knew that she must be overthinking again.


    Embarrassed, she scratched her head and apologized, "Sorry, I didn''t mean that. Please don''t be


    bothered about it."


    Kobi replied faintly, "I''m not bothered at all."


    But he was obviously angry. Ariah let out a long sigh.


    Just as her mind was drifting away, Kobi suddenly asked, "Why did you return to Estar all of a


    sudden back then?"


    At that time, Ariah had been pursuing him endlessly. But once he agreed to date her, she abruptly


    gave up on him and returned home without telling him.


    It made him feel like as if he was being yed.


    Therefore, Kobi had always been wondering about this.


    Hearing that, Ariah was stunned for a moment before she answered, "Well... something happened


    to my family, so I came back."


    "What happened?"


    "Oh, nothing big..."


    "It''s only been half a yearter since you returned to Estar, and you''re married to Jimmy." Kobi


    stopped the car and turned to look at her deeply.


    "Did you meet him here and started dating him since you''ve broken up with me? And then you


    married him just like that?"


    Ariah parted her lips but didn''t know what to say.


    "Or did you pursue me out of sheer fun back then? But then it got boring, so you dumped me?"


    Gradually, the atmosphere in the car became intense. Kobi locked his gaze onto her and asked


    seriously, "Ariah, were you ying with my feelings?"


    Of course not!


    Ariah recalled what she had done. Back then, she was rash and willful, thinking that Kobi was the


    man she had always been looking for. So, she followed him abroad with determination, only to find


    outter that he was not the person she was admiring.


    Therefore, she quickly retreated. She was timid.


    Later on, Kobi never called her to get back together, neither did he question her. She thought that


    things were just gonna go past like that...


    Well, it did go past and she had not seen Kobi again for all these years.


    But now, he suddenly came back, stirring up their past that was already covered in dust.


    Ariah looked at Kobi apologetically. "Well... it''s in the past already. You now have Emily, and I have


    Jimmy, so let''s not mention the past anymore, okay?"


    She knew Kobi too well. Although he looked gentle and generous, inside, he was extremely


    stubborn. If she told him the truth, he would probably not let it go.


    "No way!" Kobi stared at her. "You owe me an exnation."


    Ariah looked away. "Do you really wanna know?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, back then, I... mistook you for someone else."


    Slowly, Ariah revealed the truth without daring to look into Kobi''s eyes. "I thought you were him, so I


    took the initiative to pursue you. However,ter on, I realized that you weren''t him..."


    That was why she chose to return to her homnd.


    Upon she said that, the atmosphere in the car went dead silent.


    After a long while, Kobi''s hoarse voice finally sounded. "Who did you mistake me as?"


    Ariah closed her eyes and took a deep breath. "Jimmy."


    She mistook Kobi for Jimmy.


    That time, returning from the Myers Family, Jimmy had once questioned her angrily if she had ever


    liked someone else, but the truth was, she never liked anyone else but Jimmy.


    However, she had always kept this to herself, so she didn''t know how Lindsey knew about this.


    Andter on, Lindsey told Jimmy about this, trying to sow discord between them.

 Chapter 538

    Chapter 538


    For a long time, Ariah was too embarrassed to turn around to look at Kobi, afraid that he would look


    sad upon finding out the truth.


    But they couldn''t just stay silent like this. Thinking about that, she cleared her throat and asked,


    "Kobi?"


    Kobi sat in the driver''s seat, lowering his head. Ariah couldn''t see his expression clearly, but she


    could tell that the atmosphere around them was cold.


    His fingers were clenching tight on the steering wheel.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ariah held her breath. "K-Kobi?"


    She was a little scared by his appearance now.


    Eventually, Kobi asked, "Did you mistake me for Jimmy from the beginning?"


    Those words and affection she expressed back then... were they meant for Jimmy?


    Suddenly, Kobi felt everything was a joke.


    Seeing that, Ariah pursed her lips and apologized, "I''m sorry..."


    However, it was toote already.


    "I can understand if you hate me now."


    Kobi, on the other hand, just demanded faintly, "Get off."


    "What?"


    "I told you to get off." Kobi looked up and Ariah was shocked. "Your eyes..."


    She was a little worried about him because his eyes were bloodshot, and there was clearly anger in


    them. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m alright. I''ll go to the hospitalter. Now, get off. We''ve arrived."


    Seeing that, Ariah could only open the door and get off the car.


    As soon as she closed the door, the car was driven off with a vroom.


    Ariah stood where she was for a while before she left with a bitter smile.


    Meanwhile, Kobi stopped the car after driving out some distance. He had always been a gentleman


    in the eyes of others. But now, he just felt inexplicably restless.


    Pushing open the car door, he got out of the car and called Emily, telling her toe to the hotel. "I


    wanna see you. Come here immediately."


    Emily was shocked by the pressing tone of his words. "Kobi, is there something wrong?"


    "Have you got the hotel''s name?" "Yeah."


    "Be here in twenty minutes." After saying that, Kobi hung up the phone coldly.


    Then, a ''beep'' sound came through the line.


    Worried that something would happen to Kobi, Emily got ready immediately. Seeing that she was


    about to leave, the helper, Hazel, hurriedly asked, "Where are you going, Miss Emily?"


    Emily thought for a while and replied, "Kobi called me and said that he wanted to take me around


    his hometown."


    She thought that since she wasn''t sure what had happened to Kobi, she could only use this as an


    excuse to go out for now.


    Meanwhile, Hazel was happy to hear that and said, "Great, have fun with him."


    Emily nodded and went out to take a cab to the hotel that Kobi had mentioned. Arriving at his room,


    just as she rang the doorbell, the door was opened. There was no light in the room and Kobi''s


    features were hidden in the dark as he stared at her silently.


    He was like a predator.


    "Kobi..." "Ah-"


    As soon as Emily called out his name, Kobi quickly pulled her in.


    He was being a little forceful, thus hurting Emily a little, and she cried out, "Kobi, what are you


    doing?"


    With a ''bang'', the door was mmed shut and he pinned her to the door. Before she could react,


    Kobi kissed her forcefully, swallowing her scream.


    Emily was dumbfounded for a moment and then she started to resist, but Kobi''s strength was too


    great. She couldn''t free herself at all.


    It wasn''t really a kiss though. Kobi was more like biting her lips with anger, and there was no


    affection in it at all.


    Only then did she realize that there was something wrong with him. Eventually, panting, she


    managed to push him away and asked, "K- Kobi, what''s wrong with you?"


    He didn''t say a word. This time, he pushed her to the bed and lifted her dress, then tore off her


    stockings.


    "What are you doing? Stop!"


    Being pressed down by him, she couldn''t move at all.


    Meanwhile, Kobi unzipped his pants and rammed his way into her, without even taking off his pants.


    "Kobi...


    Emily was a little painful.


    Just then, Kobi''s hoarse voice was heard mumbling, "I''m just a substitute, huh?"


    "What are you talking about..."


    "He''s better than me?" Kobi sank deeper into her and moved more vigorously. "Tsk, how could he


    be better than me?"


    "What?"


    Eventually, Kobi stopped talking. He bent down and bit her shoulder, to which Emily screamed. Kobi


    then nted kisses on her again, as he whispered, "Good girl, don''t move. I''ll prove it to you I''m


    better than him..."


    "Ariah, don''t move..."


    Emily thought she had misheard. "Did you just call someone else?"


    However, Kobi didn''t reply. He just kept on drawing deeper into her.


    After a long period of torture, he finally climaxed, leaving Emily to lie weak on the bed.


    Kobi had never treated her like this. He had always been gentle and polite to her. Yet, just now, he


    had treated her very rudely...


    He seemed to have be another person, which frightened her a little.


    Thinking about that, Emily looked at the man sitting on the couch. His shirt was unbuttoned, giving


    him a messy yet sexy vibe. Ignoring the ufortable feeling, she slowly went to sit beside him.


    Emily hesitated and wanted to ask him something, but Kobi suddenly broke into a smile and pulled


    her into his arms. "Did I hurt you just now?"


    "Yeah..."


    "I''m sorry." Kobi caressed her face, being gentle again. "I will be more gentle next time."


    Just as Emily wanted to ask him if he was venting anger on her earlier, Kobi pressed her down on


    the sofa and kissed her again, interrupting her train of thought.


    Before Jimmy left, he called Ariah. In the afternoon, he had texted her to ask what she wanted to


    eat, but she didn''t reply.


    Now, calling her, she didn''t answer the phone either.


    What the hell was going on?


    With a snort, he threw his phone aside and did some takeaway on the way to Ariah''s apartment.


    Arriving at her ce, Jimmy pressed the doorbell for nearly a minute, but Ariah did note to


    answer the door.


    Jimmy frowned and was a little panicked. Did something ur to Ariah? She didn''t answer his call


    nor did she open the door now.


    Just as he was thinking about the possibility of kicking open the door, it suddenly opened.


    Furious, he questioned, "Ariah, why didn''t you pick up my call... Ariah?"


    Suddenly, Ariah copsed toward him. He was so shocked that his heart almost jumped out of his


    throat, and he quickly caught her.

 Chapter 539

    Chapter 539


    "Ariah?" Jimmy called out her name but Ariah justy quietly in his embrace.


    He carried her into the house without even bothering to change his shoes. Putting away the things


    in his hands, he took her to the living room.


    When he tried to ce her on the sofa, Ariah, who was clinging onto him, didn''t want to let go and


    evenined, "Jimmy, why is your body so hard... like a stone? It''s notfortable hugging you


    at all..."


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes at her and he got enraged as soon as he smelled the alcohol on her.


    It turned out that she had been drinking!


    There were all sorts of liquor on the tea table-red wine, beer, and even spirits.


    Tsk.


    He then pulled her up from the sofa in anger, but she was so drunk that she couldn''t even open her


    eyes or sit straight.


    Patting her face, he asked with his teeth gritted, "How much did you drink?"


    Ariah shifted her weight on him and said with a pouting look, "Jimmy, you''re making me...


    ufortable... Don''t touch me..."


    As she mumbled, she pushed him away hard.


    But Jimmy pulled her back and seized her chin. He rubbed his finger against her tender skin and


    asked, "I''m making you ufortable?"


    Ariah nodded her head in a serious manner. "Yes."


    Jimmy merely responded with a sneer.


    Then, he ced her down on his thigh and reached out to pull her pants, to which Ariah struggled


    fiercely. "What are you doing?"


    "I wanna see your leg injury."


    "My leg... was injured?"


    Jimmy was speechless.


    Without saying further, he directly pulled her leg up and examined her ankle. It wasn''t as swollen as


    it was yesterday. But when he pressed hard on her wound, she hissed, "Ouch! What are you


    doing... Are you trying to kill me..."


    Immediately, he loosened his grip and turned back to see her looking at him pitifully.


    Jimmy couldn''t help but peck her on the cheek. With a smile, he said, "Silly, I''m not trying to kill you.


    I''m just concerned about your injury. Does it hurt still?" "Well, it hurts when you pressed it..." "I see,"


    answered Jimmy, but he didn''t stop kissing her.


    Slowly, he moved his lips to hers and said, "Sit down. I''m gonna apply the ointment Dr. Turner gave


    you yesterday."


    Ariah just sat there in a daze with a pair of doe eyes.


    "Good girl."


    Seeing that she had calmed down, Jimmy got up to look for the ointment.


    But when he returned, he was once again irritated and strode over to take away the bottle of alcohol


    from her hand. "Stop drinking!"


    "Ahem..."


    After coughing, Ariah stuck out her tongue and said, "Yikes, it burns."


    With a snort, Jimmy put the bottle of alcohol back on the tea table. "Duh! It''s hard liquor!"


    He was shocked that she actually drank a lot. Even a man couldn''t stand to drink this amount, yet


    she even mixed it with other types of alcohol!


    With a darkened face, he applied the ointment for her, while asking, "Why are you drinking?"


    Ariah rested her head on his shoulder and her face was red. "Because someone doesn''t allow me


    to go to the bar, so I could only drink at home."


    Jimmy stopped and asked, "Who''s stopping you from going to the bar?"


    "My husband."


    "Oh, who is your husband?"


    "A shameless b*stard!"


    Jimmy had nothing to say.


    Indeed, he didn''t like Ariah going to those kinds of ces because the clubgoers were just looking


    for a fling. And since Ariah had a perfect figure and a pretty face, she would easily be the prey


    of those men.


    In short, it would do her no good.


    Therefore, Jimmy had told Ariah to avoid going to those ces and be responsible for herself.


    As for Ariah, she was very obedient these few years. She hardly went to the clubs or the KTVs even


    when her colleagues invited her to hang out there after work.


    There was only this one time that she went to the bar and it was after Anna showing her the photos.


    And there, she met Ro.


    So, what was the reason she got drunk this time?


    Jimmy put the cream aside and held her on hisp. Rubbing on her slender waist, he slowly asked,


    "How much did it cost to buy all these drinks?"


    Leaningfortably in his embrace, Ariah replied with her mouth pouted, "It cost me a few hundred


    bucks."


    "I''ll give you the money that you spent on these, but you gotta answer me a question," coaxed


    Jimmy.


    Instantly, Ariah lightened up. "Are you really giving me the money?"


    "Yep."


    Upon hearing this, Ariah sat straight and searched his body, which almost caused him to lose his


    composure. He quickly pressed down on her hands. "What are you doing?"


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m looking for your wallet."


    Before today, Jimmy had never seen Ariah get drunk. He didn''t expect that she would be so


    adorable. Her body was soft and she was easy to be coaxed.


    Nevertheless, he could only take a soft approach to the drunk Ariah.


    "Okay, but you have to tell me first why did you drink?"


    "Because..."


    "Yeah?"


    "Because I wanna... drink, so I drank."


    Jimmy was speechless at her words.


    And his face darkened instantly.


    Oh well, he shouldn''t have expected a drunkard to act logically. Anyway, he would definitely teach


    her a lesson tomorrow morning when she sobered up.


    Then, he patted her face and asked, "Are you hungry? I brought you something to eat."


    Ariah shook her head.


    "Great. Then, we can begin to do something that''s more exciting," said Jimmy hoarsely as he


    picked her up and strode into the bathroom.


    He filled the bathtub, which was big enough to amodate two persons, with water and took off


    his clothes before proceeding to take off Ariah''s clothes. At first, she was quite cooperative, but


    gradually, she started to make a fuss. She was crying and cursing that he was a hooligan.


    Jimmy was so shocked that he didn''t dare to continue. However, looking at her curves, he was


    slightly aroused.


    "Honey, you''ll get sick wearing wet clothes. Why don''t I help you to take them off?" coaxed him


    patiently.


    Just as he was reaching out his hands, Ariah started to retreat in horror.


    Jimmy was almost driven nuts by now and said with his teeth gnashed, "From now on, if you dare to


    drink again, I''ll punish you until you couldn''t get out of bed for three days straight!"


    But Ariah merely curled up in the bathtub and mumbled with tears, "You guys... don''te over...


    Please don''te over..."


    At first, he thought she was just acting drunk, but as he listened, he gradually realized that


    something was amiss.


    Was she talking to a group of people?


    So, these words weren''t meant for him?


    Jimmy could feel his heart sink and he tensed up. "Ariah, what''s wrong?"


    However, her following words gave him a hard blow. "Please don''t rape me. My father knows the


    cops. Please don''t do this... Please..."


    As she mumbled, she wiped away her tears. Seemingly haunted by a horrible past, she had panic


    written all over her little face.

 Chapter 540

    Chapter 540


    Hearing her, Jimmy''s body went stiff. As soon as he got closer to Ariah, she would push him away


    with all her might and give him a dark look.


    So he had to give her some space.


    After a while, Ariah stopped resisting and slowly slid into the water. Hurriedly, Jimmy reached out to


    catch her.


    Fortunately, she didn''t push him away this time.


    "Ariah?"


    Jimmy called out her name softly, but she only leaned against his chest and said nothing.


    It seemed that she was getting sleepy now.


    Seeing that, he pursed his thin lips and washed her body silently. But she wasn''t being cooperative


    at all. Halfway through the bath, she began to struggle in his arms, lighting up the fire on him.


    "Stop moving around!"


    He reprimanded in a low voice and she finally behaved herself.


    In a hurry, he finished the shower and pulled over a towel to cover her body, then took her back to


    the bedroom.


    Soon, Ariah fell asleep on the bed.


    However, she wasn''t aware that part of her body was showing beneath the bath towel.


    Jimmy stood still and stared at her curvy shape for a long time. Finally, he took a deep breath and


    pulled over the nket to cover her.


    Then, he bent down to whisper in her ear, "I''ll take a shower first, and then I''lle back to settle


    things with you."


    After bathing her, he was sweating all over now so he went back to the bathroom.


    Ariah loved to take baths, and there were all sorts of fancy bath bombs by the bathtub, but Jimmy


    didn''t go in there.


    Instead, he went to take a shower in the shower stall.


    While showering, he thought about Ariah''s words earlier. Originally, he had thought that something


    happened to her so he checked her body...


    However, there was no trace of her being sexually assaulted.


    So, why did she say those words?


    Was she talking nonsense after getting drunk?


    But Jimmy didn''t believe that it was just nonsense.


    When he married Ariah, he didn''t really investigate her background. He only knew that she came


    from a clean family and that she was a good girl.


    Now, he was a little curious about what she had experienced before they got married.


    Were the words she said just now have something to do with her past?


    As the water poured down on his face, Jimmy stood in the shower stall with a cold expression.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a sound came from the bedroom.


    Jimmy quickly turned off the shower, dried his body before putting on his clothes, and went out.


    Upon entering the bedroom, he saw that Ariah had fallen to the ground together with the nket


    and his handsome face darkened instantly.


    "Tsk, you''re making trouble even during your sleep!"


    He walked over and untangled her from the nket.


    Finally, Ariah felt muchfortable and opened her eyes slightly, looking a little dazed.


    "Are you awake?" Jimmy pinched her face.


    Ariah snorted. "Ouch." "Tsk. Now you know it hurts." He then pulled her up from the ground. But as


    soon as she stood up, the nket slipped down from her body, revealing her milky wless skin...


    Subconsciously, Ariah reached out to cover her body... but in the eyes of Jimmy, it was kind of


    inviting.


    He couldn''t endure it anymore...


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Lie down."


    He took her to the bed andmanded hoarsely, "And remove your hands!"


    Ariah retracted and looked at him pitifully as if she was being molested by a bully. Seeing that,


    Jimmy felt an urge to conquer her.


    "Do you know who am I?" Jimmy''s husky voice rang in her ear. "I''m your husband, not some bad


    guy."


    Still, Ariah gave him an innocent look.


    "Jeez, how much did you drink?" He was feeling helpless now.


    "I wanna sleep." Ariah did not answer his question and looked confused still. Looking at her


    behaving like this, Jimmy really wanted to help her sober up a little.


    "Well, I''ll let you sleepter, alright?" He hugged her.


    But she refused and even made a fuss. He then tried to soothe her, though she still wouldn''t listen,


    so he finally grew angry. "You think you can decide this on your own? You wish!"


    Did she think that she could just go to sleep like this after stirring up his desire? No way!


    Nevertheless, when Jimmy tried to pull her body closer, she struggled. He didn''t dare to force her so


    he could only take things slowly.


    Under the nket, Jimmy moved and rammed his way in. After a while, he let out a content sigh


    while Ariah cried, "You liar!"


    Later, Jimmy kissed her tears away andforted, "Don''t cry, my good girl..."


    Being tossed and turned by him, Ariah didn''t get to sleep at all.


    The next day when she woke up, she felt sore all over her body. She had a headache, and her


    throat was sore while her stomach was rumbling in pain. She moaned for quite a while before the


    man next to her opened his eyes.


    "What''s wrong?" Jimmy asked with a sleepy face. He had not fully woken up yet.


    Lying on the bed, Ariah turned around and felt the paining from down there, which she was


    familiar with as she experienced this every time after Jimmy tormented her.


    However, she had no memory of what had happenedst night.


    "Jimmy, you b*stard. What have you done to me?"


    Then, she felt another wave of pain in her stomach and her face turned pale immediately while she


    clutched her clothes and curled up.


    Jimmy was frightened and quickly got up from the bed, asking worriedly, "What''s wrong?"


    "My stomach... hurts..." Ariah said weakly, "There are some pills in the living room..."


    Jimmy rushed to the living room barefoot right away. Searching for a while, he found the medicine


    and came back with a ss of water. He then helped her up, and fed her the medicine.


    Nevertheless, he looked quite gloomy.


    After taking the pills, Ariah leaned weakly on the bed.


    Jimmy put down the ss and sneered. "Will you drink this much again?"


    Of course not.


    She had suffered quite a lot this time.


    Clutching her clothes, she tried to appease his anger, "This isn''t caused by excessive drinking. It''s


    due to starvation."


    Jimmy just looked at her coldly.


    "I mean it. I didn''t have dinner at all yesterday, but you made me have sex the whole night.


    Naturally, it exhausted me, and my stomach couldn''t take it."


    Feeling amused, Jimmy asked, "So, it seems that I''m the culprit?"


    Curling under the nket, she gave him a pity look, as if she agreed on that.

 Chapter 541

    Chapter 541


    Jimmy crossed his arms and gave Ariah a side look. "I didn''t know you can talk rubbish."


    Knowing that he didn''t believe her, she didn''t argue further. "Anyway, I''m really hungry."


    Right then, her stomach started to rumble.


    A little embarrassed, Ariah said, "See, I didn''t lie..."


    Then, she got up and wanted to go to the kitchen to cook something. But then, she realized that she


    was naked under the nket. "Hey, can you go out for a second? I need to change my clothes."


    "What? Are you afraid that I''ll see you naked? But I already saw everythingst night."


    Ariah pulled the nket tightly over her body and red at him. "I don''t care. Just go out!"


    Jimmy took a look at her and turned to leave. "Alright."


    Seeing that he was indeed leaving, Ariah was stunned. "Where are you going?"


    "I''m gonna make breakfast."


    She was surprised.


    Did Jimmy know how to make breakfast? She was doubtful that a manly young guy like him knew


    how to cook.


    Over the past few years, they always had breakfast outside, and when it came to lunch, Ariah would


    eat at the hospital''s cafeteria. As for dinner, she would usually do takeaways, or sometimes, she


    would dine out with her colleagues.


    On the other hand, Jimmy would just eat outside, as he hardly went home when things got busy at


    work.


    So she was quite shocked to hear that he wanted to make breakfast himself.


    After he went out, she immediately put on her clothes and went to the bathroom to wash up.


    When she went to the kitchen, the breakfast was almost ready.


    It smelled good!


    And it should probably taste well too.


    Ariah swallowed her saliva subconsciously. She didn''t expect him to really know how to cook.


    What a surprise!


    She then went over to see that there were two perfectly poached eggs sitting in the pan.


    "How did you know how to make these?" Ariah couldn''t help but ask.


    "Well, I learned to cook when I was in the police academy. To be honest, there''s nothing that I can''t


    learn. It''s just that if I wanna do it or not."


    Tsk.


    Arrogant!


    As if he could sense her berating him, Jimmy narrowed his eyes and continued, "I''m not arrogant.


    I''m just confident."


    "Ahem." Was this guy a mind reader?


    Her face turned red from coughing. Suddenly, Jimmy leaned over and surrounded her with his


    scent. Ariah was shocked and took a step back. "Wh-what are you doing?"


    Her kitchen was quite small. Taking two steps back, her back was already against the sink, and she


    stared straight at him.


    Jimmy had closed in on her, which forced her to look at his toned upper body. He was the kind who


    looked slim with the clothes on, but underneath it, he was rather muscr.


    At the same time, he had leaned over and Ariah''s cheeks happened to touch his chest. Instantly,


    her face flushed. "Hey, what..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Jimmy retreated and gave her a faint smile. "What are you


    thinking about? I was just taking a te."


    Ariah was choked at his words.


    Looking over, she saw him holding the te.


    He must have done it on purpose!


    He was definitely trying to tease her just now.


    Thinking about that, Ariah stormed out of the kitchen.


    Jimmy chuckled as he watched her leaving in a fit of pique.


    The breakfast Jimmy made was simple yet nutritious. Although the noodles looked quite simple


    compared to the ones they served in restaurants, the taste was not bad.


    Jimmy watched Ariah as she ate the noodles with relish.


    "Now, can you tell me why you were drinkingst night?"


    Hearing his deep voice abruptly, Ariah got choked by the noodles and started to cough heavily


    before she could exin, "Well... I just felt like drinkingst night."


    Jimmy sneered and said, "I''m afraid you''re grounded starting from now on, unless you tell me the


    reason you drank."


    "How could you ground me like that?"


    "What?"


    "You''re being unreasonable!" "Oh, really?"


    Ariah was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy put down his cutlery and crossed his arms, looking squarely at her until she


    could not bear his gaze anymore and gave in. "There really is no special reason. When I went to the


    supermarket to buy groceries, I just happened to see a shelf of wine, so I bought some."


    Actually, yesterday seeing Kobi leave angrily, she had recalled some things of the past, so she


    couldn''t help but want to get drunk.


    But she didn''t know how to tell this to Jimmy.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Because he had such a bad temper. If he knew that she drank because of Kobi, he would definitely


    lose his cool.


    Just as Ariah tried to think of a way to change the subject, Jimmy suddenly said, "Since you said


    there was no special reason, then I''ll let this pass." Really?


    Ariah stared at him in disbelief and couldn''t believe that he had let it pass just like that.


    "But..."


    As expected, there was a but.


    Pouting, she asked, "What?"


    Jimmy leaned forward slightly and looked at her intensely. "Do you still remember what you did after


    getting drunkst night?"


    "What did I do?" Ariah swallowed hard.


    "Guess."


    "I... I don''t remember."


    Squinting at her, he saidzily, "You were acting aggressively."


    "What? I was being aggressive?"


    Oh no, she was supposed to be ady with nice manners...


    Ariah bit her lips. "You''re lying, right?"


    With a snort, Jimmy retorted, "Tsk, why would I lie to you?"


    "Um... what did I do then?"


    "Well, first, you wouldn''t let me touch you, saying that I''m a jerk and that how your father knows a lot


    of cops..."


    Instantly, Ariah stiffened. Did she actually say these in front of him?


    Oh Gosh, she was really out of her mind.


    How could she spill out her past just like that?


    Ariah was so regretful that she wished she hadn''t drunkst night!


    Just then, Jimmy leaned over the table and gazed at her, asking with a serious look, "Ariah, were


    you raped before?"


    Hearing that, Ariah rolled her eyes. "Didn''t you know the answer?"


    On the first night when they got married, she had bled as it was her first time having sex, and he


    was surprised to see that. He didn''t expect her to keep her virginity until marriage, which was quite


    rare in today''s world.


    Jimmy was choked by her words. "Why did you say those wordsst night then?"

 Chapter 542

    Chapter 542


    Ariah raised her eyebrows at Jimmy. "How could you trust the words of a drunkard?"


    Jimmy said nothing.


    "Those aren''t real. I don''t know why I said that. Don''t mind me."


    The words weren''t real?


    Jimmy snorted. He didn''t believe her excuse.


    If it wasn''t real, then why was she being evasive and nervous right now?


    If everything that she said was true, why didn''t she dare to look him in the eye?


    Jimmy had dealt with all sorts of criminals before. He was able to see through some of the most


    cunning and deceptive ones, not to mention Ariah. He just looked at her with narrowed eyes and did


    not speak, as if he was thinking about something.


    Ariah''s heart was beating like a drum. She didn''t know if he would believe what she said.


    After all, he was smart and shrewd, so it was not easy to fool him.


    For a moment, neither of them spoke and the atmosphere was extremely quiet.


    Just when Ariah couldn''t stand it anymore and wanted to be frank with him, Jimmy said, "Don''t drink


    so much next time, or you''ll talk nonsense again."


    Eh?


    What was going on?


    Was he going to let her off?


    Ariah looked over in surprise, but Jimmy only sat down and continued eating his breakfast. He


    seemed to believe her excuse for now.


    Of course, she was happy to see that.


    So she nodded and promised, "Sure. I won''t drink anymore. Don''t worry."


    Now that Jimmy had taken the initiative to ignore the matter, she would naturally follow the lead and


    let it pass.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she enjoyed the rest of the pasta at ease.


    "By the way, where did you get that scar from?"


    Suddenly, Jimmy shot her another question.


    Ariah froze. "Huh?"


    "You want me to repeat the question again?"


    "No need. I heard you." However, Ariah felt really helpless. "Well... it''s just a small scar that I got


    back when I was still studying."


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "Is that scar rted to the rape you mentioned


    yesterday?"


    Immediately, Ariah widened her eyes at him.


    But Jimmy merely smiled and brushed it off casually, "I''m just guessing. Don''t mind it. Anyway, hurry


    up and eat the pasta, or it will get cold."


    "Okay..."


    But how could she still have the mood to eat?


    She did not want Jimmy to know about her past.


    Because it was quite embarrassing.


    After breakfast, Jimmy went to work. Although it was the weekend, there was something at work


    that he needed to deal with.


    On the other hand, Ariah didn''t have to go to work, so she justy on the sofa and watched TV.


    asionally, she would curse Jimmy for making her feel sore all over her back due to the sexst


    night.


    Suddenly, her phone rang and she answered it, "Hello?"


    "Hey, Ariah, it''s me," Emily chuckled. "Are you free now? Do you wanna hang out?"


    "Sure, I''ve got nothing to do, anyway."


    "Great. Since it''s almost lunchtime, why don''t we have lunch together?"


    "No problem. I''ll take you to have some delicious food."


    After they had arranged a ce, Ariah hung up the phone and went to change her clothes. But then


    she realized that her neck was covered with hickeys.


    "That b*stard!"


    Ariah cursed and changed into a turtleneck sweater.


    Thank goodness it was winter now. If it was summer, how was she gonna cover the hickeys?


    Arriving at the mall, Ariah immediately spotted Emily, who dressed sexily as usual. She wore a


    bodycon dress with a pair of over-the-knee boots and a coat.


    Ariah was amazed to see her wearing that little during the winter.


    "Over here!"


    Emily saw her as well and waved at her.


    When Ariah walked over, Emily instantly circled her arms and led her into the mall. "Let''s go. I''m


    almost frozen to death."


    "Then why are you wearing this little?"


    "Well, this is all I packed, haha. I didn''t expect it to be so cold here."


    Ariah had nothing to say.


    "Are you hungry?" Emily swallowed. "I haven''t had breakfast yet."


    "Come, let me treat you to something delicious."


    "Cool," Emily grinned.


    Meanwhile, after Jimmy dealing with the work, he recalled how Ariah acted evasively this morning


    and pressed the private line to reach Ben.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Soon, Ben came in and asked, "Capt., what''s the matter?"


    Jimmy cut straight to the point and ordered, "I want you to check Ariah Myers'' background in the


    last ten years and report it to me."


    For a second, Ben was puzzled. "Investigate who? Ariah? Isn''t that your wife?"


    Why did Captain Hudson want to investigate his wife all of a sudden?


    Nevertheless, Ben didn''t ask that.


    At the same time, Jimmy nced at him and replied, "Yeah, it''s her. And go check if she had filed


    any police report in thest few years."


    He didn''t believe in Ariah''s excuse this morning, but he didn''t ask further because he could tell that


    she was unwilling to say it.


    Usually, she would tell him everything before he had even asked.


    But, if she didn''t want to say it, there would be no way that he could force her to say it.


    "Uh... what''s the reason she could possibly file a police report for?" Ben asked.


    Instantly, Jimmy''s face darkened. "Sexual assault, ckmailing, or something close."


    Ben gaped at him for a long time before he could finally answer, "Alright... I''ll go and check now."


    Bloody hell, was there some sort of big secret?


    Jimmy didn''t care what Ben was thinking and gestured him to go out.


    Meanwhile, in the mall-


    Ariah brought Emily to a restaurant that served authentic foreign cuisine. At first, she was worried


    that Emily might not like the taste, but surprisingly, Emily enjoyed the food very much.


    "Gosh, it''s so spicy!"


    Instantly, Emily''s face was covered with sweats and she gulped down some water upon taking off


    her coat. "But still, it''s delicious, hehe."


    With a smile, Ariah said, "I''m d you like it! But don''t gorge yourself. It''s your first time having spicy


    food, so take it easy."


    Although Emily wanted to have more, she knew that Ariah was right, so she put down her cutlery.


    They paid the bill and went shopping in the mall.


    Emily''s curvy figure and her beautiful look had attracted much attention, which she quite enjoyed


    and walked even more confidently.


    Seeing that, Ariah shook her head and was amused. In contrast to Emily, she liked to keep a low


    profile.


    So she took Emily to a dessert shop in the corner.


    However, after the puddings were served, Emily didn''t take a bite at all. Instead, her gazended on


    Ariah several times as if she was hesitating to say something.

 Chapter 543

    Chapter 543


    Sure enough, Emily had something to talk to Ariah about when she asked her out.


    Ariah nced at her and went, "If there''s something you wanna ask, just shoot it."


    Emily shook her head. "No, I don''t have anything to ask."


    "But I can see it in your eyes."


    "Well..."


    "Go ahead and ask. You''re not acting like yourself now." Emily was supposed to be a


    straightforward girl.


    Finally, Emily smiled. "Nah, there''s really nothing much. Kobi isn''t at home, and I have nothing in


    common to converse with his family. So I thought why not hang out with you."


    The two of them were about the same age, so they naturally shared something inmon.


    "However, I do have a question."


    "What is it?"


    "I think you look familiar. The first time I saw you, I had the feeling that I must have seen you


    somewhere before."


    Ariah was taken aback. "But I don''t think we have met before."


    Emily nodded. "Yeah. At first, I was confused too. Butst night, I suddenly remembered it."


    "Um... what do you mean?"


    "I''ve seen you in a photo."


    What?


    Ariah was shocked and repeated, "You''ve seen me in a photo?"


    "Yeah."


    "What photo?"


    "Well, Kobi used to keep a photo of him and a girl in his wallet. Last night, I suddenly realized that it


    was you."


    "Ahem..."


    Ariah was startled by Emily''s words and started to cough. She felt a little guilty.


    There was a photo of her in Kobi''s wallet?


    Impossible!


    Back then, Kobi didn''t even look straight at her when she chased him abroad. Though, she


    remembered that she did ask him to take pictures together...


    But she thought that he had already thrown those photos away.


    "Emily, maybe... you''re mistaken."


    Ariah didn''t know how to exin this to Emily. She was worried that Emily would feel ufortable


    if she told Emily about her past rtionship with Kobi.


    "Nah, I''m sure I didn''t mistake it," insisted Emily.


    Hearing that, Ariah got a little awkward. "Well, there''s a possibility that the girl and I look alike. So


    it''s normal to get confused."


    "But both of you have a mole near your lips."


    Ariah didn''t know what to say.


    "Wait... are you afraid that I will get jealous?" Thinking about something, Emily hurriedly reassured,


    "Don''t worry. I''m not jealous at all."


    Ariah could only smile awkwardly.


    "It''s natural for Kobi to date someone else before me. And I''m happy if that''s really you."


    Puzzled, Ariah asked, "Why?"


    "Because you''re very kind. I like you." Emily gave her a reassuring smile. "If Kobi did date you in the


    past, it would mean that he has a good taste and also that I''m equally good as you."


    Hearing that, Ariah was at a loss for words.


    Something didn''t seem right to her, but she couldn''t tell yet.


    "So, did you two really go out before?" asked Emily with curiosity.


    "Nah, we''ve never been together before. But we did know each other."


    Ariah didn''t lie. Back then, Kobi never liked her back. It was just her having a crush on him.


    People said that it was easy for girls to pursue men, but it didn''t work in her case.


    "Wow, how did you two know each other?"


    "Well, our fathers are friends. When I was a kid, I met him and Jimmy once. Later growing up, Kobi


    went abroad to study and I wanted to study abroad too, so we kept in contact naturally."


    In order to prevent Emily from getting a false impression, Ariah tried her best to dissociate herself


    from Kobi. "Nevertheless, we gradually fell out of contact when I came back."


    "Don''t worry. I can understand." Emily gave her a reassuring smile.


    Hearing that, Ariah let out a sigh of relief.


    She was really nervous that Emily would misunderstand her rtionship with Kobi and thus


    affecting their rtionship.


    But Emily did not seem to be bothered at all and they chatted happily in the cafe for a long time.


    Just as they were about to get up and leave, Ariah suddenly spotted the bruises on Emily''s neck


    and blurted out, "What happened to your neck?"


    Quickly, Emily looked in the direction where she pointed at and saw the bruises on her neck. Her


    expression changed instantly as she pulled up the cor. "Ah, n-nothing."


    Then she hurriedly put on her coat.


    However, it was toote as Ariah had seen the bruises already. Clearly, someone must have choked


    Emily.


    Ariah''s face darkened and she held Emily back, asking sternly, "Emily, what is that? Let me have a


    look."


    "Ariah, it''s really nothing. It''s just a bruise. I''m fine." However, Emily''s face had turned red.


    "Do you think I''m blind? It''s clear that someone choked you!"


    "No, it''s not. No one did that..."


    "Well, if you don''t wanna show me, then I''m afraid I''ll have to take you to the hospital to have a


    check..." Ariah didn''t believe her at all.


    "No!" Emily panicked. "I''m not injured. There''s no need to go to the hospital!"


    "But you''re already bruised! How is this not injured?" "Well... I knocked it somewhere. It''s not a big


    deal."


    Seeing that, Ariah was even sure that something must have happened to Emily.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She took a deep breath and said, "Okay, we''re not going to the hospital. But Emily, you have to tell


    me what''s going on. You''re my friend. I don''t want to see you get hurt."


    Moved by her solicitude, Emily finally said, "Ariah, no one hurt me. This... was done by Kobi


    identally. But he meant no harm. He was very sorry after causing this. He even apologized to


    me. So I''m fine."


    ra Watnh Ads to Get 15 Vouchers

 Chapter 544

    Chapter 544


    Hearing Emily''s words, Ariah was stunned.


    She would never have imagined that the bruises on Emily were caused by Kobi.


    Ariah was stunned for a long time before she slowly regained her wits as she muttered, "W-why did


    he do this to you? Were you guys... f-fighting? Did he hit you?"


    But as far as she knew, Kobi was a gentleman and he would never hit a woman.


    Yet, the bruises on Emily proved otherwise.


    "No!" Emily''s delicate face turned redder as she rified, "He didn''t hit me. It''s just that... when we


    did it, he couldn''t help doing this."


    What?


    Looking at Emily''s shy reaction, Ariah immediately got what Emily meant.


    Her face turned red instantly and she let go of Emily. Embarrassed, she murmured, "I see... Well,


    you two seemed to have much fun."


    For some reason, her mind drifted back to that day at the Hudson''s when she and Jimmy heard the


    noiseing from Emily''s room...


    Shoot! What was she thinking!


    Ariah shook her head and chased away those thoughts.


    Then, thinking of how she had the notion of taking Emily to the hospital just now...


    Heavens, she felt even more embarrassing now.


    She must be slow-witted today.


    On the other hand, growing up abroad, Emily was much open-minded than Ariah and thought that it


    was normal for Kobi and her to have sex before marriage.


    "But Kobi has never done this before. Maybe he just got too excitedst night." Emily put on her


    coat and added, "Anyway, don''t you and your husband do this sometimes to enhance sexual


    pleasure?"


    "Of course not!" Ariah blurted out, "How is this enhancing sexual pleasure? It seemed he almost


    broke your neck!"


    Jimmy definitely wouldn''t treat her like this. Although sometimes he got excited too, he would still be


    careful not to hurt her.


    He would never do what Kobi did to Emily. Last night he just left a few hickeys on her, which was


    nothingpared to the marks on Emily.


    Nevertheless, Ariah didn''t dare to imagine if Emily got more bruises underneath her clothes beside


    the visible ones.


    She never thought that Kobi would do something like this.


    "Wait, did you say that he did this yesterday?" Thinking of something, Ariah asked.


    Emily nodded. "Yeah, to be frank, I think he was not quite himself yesterday. He called me to the


    hotel and seemed to be venting on me. I''ve never seen him acting like this before. Honestly, he


    scared me a little."


    Ariah was stunned. Yesterday... she met with Kobi and told him the truth. When he left, he was


    apparently very angry, to which Ariah was frightened a little too.


    Did Kobi do this to Emily because of her?


    "Emily..." With a pause, Ariah grabbed Emily''s hand and questioned seriously, "When did Kobi act


    like that yesterday? Was it during the day?"


    "Yeah, how did you know? He called me in the afternoon, and he didn''t sound right on the phone..."


    Gradually, Ariah''s face turned a little pale. She didn''t expect that she was indirectly causing Emily to


    suffer.


    But Kobi...


    Why did Kobi treat Emily that way?


    Ariah couldn''t imagine that a gentle and polite


    man like Kobi would get so violent!


    On the other hand, at the police department. Jimmy lit a cig and slowly read through the documents


    that were just sent in by Ben.


    Ben''s report was rather detailed. He found out everything about Ariah''s education and her past,


    which was squeaky clean-she had never had a police record.


    Jimmy frowned and was a little puzzled by the findings.


    Yesterday, Ariah''s reaction was a little weird, so he wanted to know what she had been through


    before.


    However, he couldn''t find any clues at all.


    Putting down the report, he took a big puff of the cig and tapped on the desk casually.


    A momentter, he picked up the report again and questioned Ben, "You only found out about her


    high school? What about her college?"


    Ben took a sip of water and replied, "Well, it''s a little difficult to find out her college. I was only able


    to find out about her high school because it was in Beachmarsh City. As for where she went for


    college, it''s hard to know, especially if she went to study abroad."


    Abroad?


    Jimmy was stunned. He had never thought of such a possibility.


    "I remember that Ariah majored in psychology or something? I heard these kinds of majors were


    much more researched abroad. Besides, didn''t you know where she goes to college?"


    Suddenly, Jimmy threw the stack of findings on the table and snapped, "Well, you may go out to


    work now!"


    "Tsk." Ben curled his lips and added, "Capt., I understand you have no idea about your wife''s


    background. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have asked me to check these. I just wanna let you know that


    it''s okay to know nothing about your wife. You don''t have to be embarrassed..."


    "Are you done talking?"


    "Alright, I''m getting out now." Ben quickly left.


    After that, Jimmy sat back down on the swivel chair, narrowed his eyes, and wondered where Ariah


    went to college.


    Perhaps someone might know this.


    Later, getting off work, Jimmy drove straight to the Myers''. When the maid saw himing, she


    was very surprised. "Mr. Hudson, what brings you down here?"


    "I''m here to pick up something for Ariah." Jimmy went in straight. "She''s been looking for her


    childhood teddy bear at home but couldn''t find it at all, so she asked me toe down to see if it''s


    here."


    "I see,e on in and take a seat. I''ll go upstairs and find it for you."


    "Nah, I can find it myself. You just have to tell me where her room is."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Um..."


    "What''s wrong? Is it not a good time?"


    Actually, the maid was worried to show him Ariah''s former bedroom because it was quite shabby...


    Before the maid could say something, a voice rang out from upstairs. "Hey, Jimmy, what brings you


    here?"


    Jimmy turned around and saw Lindseying down. She looked joyful to see him.

 Chapter 545

    Chapter 545


    Jimmy smiled and replied, "Hey. I''m here to fetch something for Ariah."


    Thinking of something, Lindsey said, "Loria, I''ll take Jimmy to look for Ariah''s things. You may go


    back to your business."


    Loria just nodded and left.


    "Jimmy, what are you looking for?" Lindsey walked over and got herself very close to him. "Maybe I


    can be of help."


    "Oh, cool. Where did Ariah used to live, by the way?" Jimmy didn''t seem to notice her difference


    and walked upstairs with her.


    "The attic," Lindsey blurted out.


    The attic?


    Jimmy''s face darkened.


    Sensing his upset look, Lindsey quickly added, "Well, she said that the attic is quiet, so she wanted


    to live there. Dad had once suggested she move downstairs, but she refused."


    "Really?" Jimmy''s face remained ck.


    Even though he didn''t know much about the Myers Family, he was still aware that Ariah only got


    epted into the Myers at the age of ten.


    He had always known that Felix never really liked her, which was obvious when he came visiting


    last time.


    Nevertheless, he had never expected that Ariah had been mistreated since she was a kid.


    Didn''t Ariah''s mother feel a little sorry for her at all? Jimmy frowned. "How long had she lived


    there?"


    "A couple of years." Lindsey was getting a little annoyed that he kept asking about Ariah, so she


    wanted to change the topic. "Jimmy, since you''re here, why don''t you have dinner with us tonight?


    I''ll ask the servants to cook your favorite dishes and you could just stay here overnight if it gets too


    late."


    Hearing that, Jimmy sneered and nced at her. "Stay here overnight? With who? You?"


    Instantly, Lindsey blushed and held his arm, rubbing herself on him coquettishly. "Jimmy, watch out


    for the frame. Don''t bump your head."


    However, he just pushed her away with a disgusted look.


    Lindsey was stunned for a moment.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy pushed opened the door of the room and bent down slightly to enter. The room


    was quite tiny, gloomy, and cold. Besides a small bed, there was a small bookcase that was shelved


    with some high school textbooks. Apart from that, there were just a few odds and ends.


    At the same time, Lindsey followed in and asked discontentedly, "Why did you push me away just


    now?"


    Then, she closed the door, which made the tiny room even crowded.


    "Well, I don''t want to be misunderstood. Why did you close the door though?" Jimmy nced at her


    lightly.


    With an innocent look, Lindsey looked up at him and said, "Jimmy, you know what I want."


    "Oh?"


    Instantly, Lindsey circled her arms around his waist and said with a bitter tone, "You were supposed


    to marry me. Back then, both our families had arranged for us to get married, but I hadn''t known you


    yet, which was why I refused. In the end, my father asked my sister to marry you instead... and now


    I''m regretting it..."


    In the past few years, she had seen how Jimmy had pampered Ariah, which made her jealous.


    She was unwilling to ept the fact that the man that she should have been married to was now


    Ariah''s husband and that Ariah even lived a good life.


    Besides, Jimmy was getting more and more powerful in recent years, and his future seemed to be


    quite promising. So naturally, as his wife, one would also get wealthy.


    Thinking about that, Lindsey held him tightly and pleaded, "I regret it now. Will you give me another


    chance to be with you?"


    "To be with me?" Jimmy''s voice sounded above her. "You want me to take you two in?"


    "Well, I wouldn''t mind if you want it this way..." Lindsey said shyly.


    Patting her lightly on the shoulder, Jimmy then said, "Let me go first."


    Hearing that, Lindsey was happy and thought that he was finally willing to ept her, so she


    loosened her grip. However, she missed the disgusted look that shed across his eyes.


    "Let me ask you something first," said Jimmy.


    Lindsey nodded. "Sure, go ahead."


    "Where did Ariah go to college?"


    "Huh?"


    "Do you want me to repeat that?"


    "Oh, no. 1-1 heard you."


    "Then, answer me."


    "She studied abroad. Why do you ask though?"


    Lindsey was puzzled.


    Almost right away, Jimmy frowned. He didn''t expect her to be really studying abroad. She never


    mentioned it before.


    "Jimmy, you alright?" Lindsey waved in front of him.


    "Last time you told me that Ariah didn''t want to marry me and that she still loves another man


    secretly. Do you know who that man is?"


    "Well, I don''t know his name. I just vaguely remembered that the man had once saved her before..."


    Lindsey pouted and continued, "I think it happened when she was still in high school. She was


    confronted by a few gangsters and almost got raped. But the man saved her, so she fell in love with


    him."


    Lindsey then took the opportunity to embellish the story further. "However, there''s something more


    to that. Do you know why she chose to study abroad? Well, it was because of him. That man was


    studying abroad back then..."


    Right then, Lindsey stopped, because Jimmy looked quite sullen.


    Sensing the gloomy aura emanating from him, she even took two steps back and swallowed hard.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Without saying anything, Jimmy turned around and left, to which Lindsey stamped her feet in


    frustration and followed as she hadn''t aplished what she wanted to do yet.


    "Jimmy!" Lindsey caught up with him and grabbed his arm.


    "Piss off!"


    This time, Jimmy pushed her away rudely and she fell to the ground right away. Bearing the pain,


    she then got up and snapped, "How dare you!"


    Jimmy merely looked at her coldly and mocked, "Are you that desperate for a man?"


    With a pale face, Lindsey looked at him in disbelief. Just now, he was still very gentle to her, so why


    did his attitude changepletely all of a sudden?


    Was he just using her to get information on Ariah?


    So she was being used?


    Upon realizing that, Lindsey grew angry and red at Jimmy''s handsome yet cool face with


    resentment. Then, she lost itpletely and unbuttoned her dress while screaming, "Help!


    Someonee help me..."


    Her scream attracted the attention of the servants. Instantly, a few servants ran up to her in panic


    and asked, "What''s wrong, Lindsey?"


    Seeing that, Lindsey threw herself into a maid''s arms and cried, "Jimmy was... trying to take


    advantage of me..."


    The maid looked at Jimmy, who just stood there coldly, in surprise.


    Nevertheless, the maid did not dare to stare at him long and stuttered, "Is, is there some


    misunderstanding?"


    Lindsey just kept crying. Her dress was unbuttoned a little already. Apparently, she had been


    bullied.


    Seeing that, the maid phoned Felix and told him what had happened.

 Chapter 546

    Chapter 546


    In the shopping mall-


    Ariah apanied Emily to buy a few sets of winter clothes before enjoining her like a big sister,


    "Stop wearing that little anymore. When you get sick, you''re the one who''s suffering."


    "Aw, Ariah. You''re the best." Emily hugged her tight. "My mom never cares about how I dress.


    You''re the only one who would say that. Anyway, I only dress sexily because Kobi likes to see me


    dressing this way."


    Hearing that, Ariah was surprised. She didn''t expect Kobi to be a wild one inside.


    Clearing her throat, she then advised, "Emily, you have to think for yourself. You don''t have to do


    everything ording to his preferences."


    Emily nodded along. "Yep, you''re right."


    Ariah smiled, and when she saw the bruises on Emily''s neck, she sighed again. "I''m guessing that


    there''s a lot more of that on your body too, right?" "Well, it''s just light bruises..."


    Emily was afraid that she would me Kobi, so she couldn''t help but speak for him, "He''s also very


    regretful after doing that."


    "I know you''ll defend him."


    Therefore, Ariah didn''t say anything further.


    "I''m not defending him. It''s just that he never did this before and I know that he''s not a person with


    issues."


    People made mistakes. Kobi happened to be in a bad mood so he hurt her a little. She believed that


    he would never do this again in the future.


    Meanwhile, Ariah nodded along as she knew that Kobi was a good man.


    However, he shouldn''t have vented his anger on Emily. It was uneptable.


    What was even ufortable was that he vented his frustration through sex.


    Only a psychopath would treat a woman like that.


    Before her mind drifted further away, her phone abruptly rang. She took it out and saw that it was


    her mother, Dakota Myers.


    Usually, her mother wouldn''t look for her, so Ariah quickly picked up the phone, afraid that


    something had happened to her. "Hey, mom, why did you call me all of a sudden? What


    happened?"


    "Ariah, where are you?"


    Dakota sounded a little anxious.


    "What''s going on?" Ariah furrowed her brows. "I''m in the mall at the moment." Dakota could only


    say, "Can youe back as soon as possible? Something happened and we need you to be back."


    Immediately, Ariah''s face grew serious as she asked, "Did dad hit you again?"


    Back then when she was still in middle school, Felix used to beat Dakota up and she would just go


    and confront Felix right away, which would scare him a little.


    This was also why Felix didn''t quite like her.


    No one would like a daughter who was hard to control.


    "No, no, your dad didn''t hit me," Dakota quickly rified. "Anyway, would youe back first? You''ll


    know when youe home."


    Getting her reply, Ariah finally calmed down. "Okay, I''lle back right away."


    On the other hand, Emily noted the strange look on her face and was a little worried. "What


    happened?"


    "Nothing. It''s just that I have to go back home now to deal with something. Will you... be okay to go


    back to the Hudson''s on your own?" Ariah put her phone back into her handbag.


    Emily shook her head. "Nah, I don''t wanna go back yet. It''s boring. Can Ie with you please? I


    wanna see your parents. They must be rather excellent to raise a daughter like you."


    Ariah did not know what to say.


    She just smiled bitterly. If Emily were to see her parents, she would definitely be disappointed.


    Her mother was a coward, whereas her father had no responsibility whatsoever.


    Arriving at the Myers Family manor, the moment Ariah entered the living room, she could hear


    Lindsey sobbing and she furrowed her brows, asking, "What''s going..."


    But before she could finish her words, Ariah saw Jimmy standing in the living room and she was


    shocked.


    Why was he here?


    Dakota did not mention that Jimmy was here.


    "Mom... what''s going on?"


    However, subconsciously, Ariah walked in Jimmy''s direction and gave him a questioning look.


    She could feel that something was wrong here.


    Everyone was looking at her and they all seemed hesitant to say something.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy''s eyes were fixed on her as well. He was still thinking about Lindsey''s words


    earlier.


    Pointing at Lindsey, Ariah finally asked, "What on earth happened? Why is she crying?"


    It was not like Lindsey''s character at all to whine like a baby.


    Hearing that, Lindsey threw herself into the arms of Felix. "Dad, you have to help me..."


    Felix patted his daughter''s shoulder andforted, "Don''t worry, I''ll do you justice." Then he shifted


    his gaze to Ariah and said with disappointment, "Ask Jimmy what he did."


    "No need." Ariah shrugged. "No matter what he did, I believe him."


    Knowing that her family was not trustworthy at all, naturally, Ariah wouldn''t believe them no matter


    what they said.


    Or perhaps, she trusted Jimmy so much that she believed he wouldn''t do anything that crossed the


    line.


    "You..." Felix was furious. "Jimmy took advantage of your sister just now! Look what he did to


    Lindsey''s clothes!"


    Dumbfounded, Ariah subconsciously turned around to look at Jimmy, only to find that Jimmy was


    looking at her with a frown. He looked like he was being upied with his own thoughts and


    couldn''t be bothered to listen to these people.


    "Hey, why are you in a daze?" Ariah went over and tugged at his arm, whispering, "Did you hear


    what my dad said just now?"


    Jimmy looked down at her and furrowed his brows. "What did he say?"


    Hearing that, Ariah was speechless.


    And everyone else was choked at his response too.


    Taking a deep breath, Ariah shot him a nce and said, "Hello,e back down to Earth! They''re


    using you! What are you thinking?"


    "Well, I''m thinking about..." Jimmy stared at her, wanting to say something. But then, he restrained


    himself and said, "Never mind. I''ll settle this with youter."


    Upon hearing that, Ariah was at a loss for words.


    How did it have anything to do with her?


    Meanwhile, Felix red at Jimmy with an ashen face. He had questioned Jimmy earlier, but Jimmy


    was immersed in his own thoughts and ignored him.


    It was as if Jimmy never saw him as his father-inw.


    So of course, Felix was enraged.


    "Ahem!" Felix tried to attract everyone''s attention. Then, with a frown, he said, "Ariah, initially, we


    didn''t want to bother you. But, Jimmy just wouldn''t exin it at all. So I could only ask your mother


    to call you back."


    "Just spit it out."


    "Okay." Felix then cut straight to the point. "Earlier, Jimmy had tried to take advantage of Lindsey


    and even stripped her clothes. All the helpers had witnessed that. Now, I just wanna do justice for


    Lindsey."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 547

    Chapter 547


    After listening to her father''s words, Ariah still looked indifferent.


    She then turned back to Jimmy, asking, "Did you take advantage of Lindsey?"


    Jimmy replied with his eyebrows raised. "Do you believe that?"


    "Nope."


    "Oh?" Jimmy was a little surprised. There were so many witnesses testifying that he harassed


    Lindsey and Lindsey''s clothes were even torn apart, which made it look like he really did those


    things.


    "Why?" Jimmy asked.


    Ariah nced at him. "I know what kind of women you like."


    She was implying that he didn''t like women like Lindsey. Besides, with his money and status, he


    could have hooked up with women who were ten times better than Lindsey.


    Slowly, a smile spread across Jimmy''s face as he affirmed, "That''s right. You''re the kind that I like."


    Ariah was speechless.


    The two of them had lowered their voices and spoke from a distance. But to be honest, Ariah didn''t


    really care even if the Myers overheard them.


    She believed Jimmy wouldn''t do anything that crossed the line.


    Besides, Jimmy was good at scheming. He wouldn''t try to cheat on her at her home.


    Thinking about that, Ariah walked towards Lindsey, who was still sobbing, and asked, "Did Jimmy


    really harass you?"


    Instantly, Lindsey spoke vehemently. "Ariah, he made an excuse of picking up your stuff and when I


    took him upstairs, he hugged me and even tried to undress me. I struggled and refused, but he said


    that he misses me and regrets that he didn''t marry me. I''m telling the truth! Believe me!"


    While saying that, Lindsey was thinking that maybe she could sow discord between Jimmy and


    Ariah even if she didn''t manage to nder Jimmy.


    She believed that Ariah wouldn''t be able to bear the fact that her husband was harassing her


    sister...


    However, Ariah looked calm and only spoke after a long time, "What was Jimmy looking for?"


    Lindsey was speechless.


    That wasn''t the point of this at all!


    Meanwhile, a servant interrupted and answered for her, "He said he was looking for your teddy


    bear. Didn''t you ask him to find it?"


    "Oh, I see. I remember now." Although Ariah said that calmly, inside, she was puzzled. Since when


    did she ask him to look for her teddy bear? What the hell was Jimmy up to?


    Nevertheless, she cleared her throat and said, "Now that I think about it, I did ask Jimmy to help me


    find my teddy bear."


    The maid was dumbfounded by her change of attitude.


    On the other hand, Jimmy couldn''t bear to watch her anymore because she really sucked at lying.


    "That''s enough!" Felix''s face had turned livid. "Ariah, this has nothing to do with you. Just ask


    Jimmy to exin! If he still refuses, I''m afraid I''ll have to ask Minister Hudson to solve this."


    Ariah rebuked faintly, "Well, he''s my husband and he''s being wronged, so of course, this has


    something to do with me. I have to defend him."


    "He''s being wronged?" Felix sneered. "Tsk, all the witnesses and the evidence point to him."


    The witnesses were the servants, and the evidence was Lindsey''s torn clothes.


    Obviously, Jimmy was at a disadvantage.


    With a frown, Ariah turned to look at Lindsey, who didn''t seem like lying as her eyes were swollen


    from crying.


    "Um..." At the same time, Emily, who had been standing in the corner, came up and stared at


    Lindsey''s face for a long while before she slowly said, "Ariah is right. Jimmy deserves a chance to


    be defended."


    Felix frowned. "Who are you?"


    Ariah then exined, "She''s a friend of mine."


    "We don''t need an outsider to intervene with our family''s business."


    "Mr. Myers, I''m not an outsider. I''m gonna be Ariah''s sister-inw soon, which makes me kinda part


    of your family, too," said Emily with a smile.


    Ariah couldn''t help butugh.


    Emily''s serious manner had made Felix even angry now.


    Winking at Ariah, Emily then looked at Lindsey and continued, "I think you''re not telling the truth,


    Miss. Jimmy didn''t take advantage of you."


    Hearing that, Lindsey red at her and snapped, "Oh, really? What do you know? Stop talking


    nonsense! And why would I lie about my innocence?" "Oh well, that, I have no idea, but I once


    learned about micro- expressions, which are facial expressions that ur within a fraction of a


    second. This involuntary emotional leakage can expose a person''s true emotions..."


    "Just now, your acting was quite good, but your micro- expression betrayed you. When you said that


    Jimmy harassed you, you took a nce up to the right, which is a signal of deceit. Besides, your


    speech was incoherent and you''re quite loud, which is a sign of lying too."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    After Emily said that, not only was the Myers Family shocked, even Ariah saw her differently.


    Surprisingly, Emily was an expert in this.


    It was wise to bring her along today.


    Meanwhile, Lindsey was taken aback and stammered, "H-how can you say that I''m lying just based


    on that? That''s ridiculous!"


    Right then, Ariah turned her gaze towards the maid and asked, "Hazel, are you sure you saw with


    your own eyes that Jimmy harassed Lindsey?"


    After a short pause, Hazel answered vaguely, "Ah... When we got upstairs, she was already


    standing there crying... So I thought she must be harassed..."


    Hearing that, Ariah suddenly smiled. "Hazel, have you forgotten that Jimmy is a cop? I''m sure


    you''re aware that it''s a crime to lie and to frame someone into what they didn''t do, right?"


    Hazel, who had been working humbly all her life, was shocked and quickly rified, "Actually, I


    didn''t see Lindsey being harassed. When I went up, I only saw her screaming and Mr. Hudson


    stood far away. His clothes were neat and he didn''t look like he had done those things..."


    Getting Hazel''s reply, Ariah turned to look at Felix with a triumph smile.


    Felix furrowed his brows tightly and looked at his little daughter with a gloomy face, asking,


    "Lindsey, what happened?"


    "Dad, even you don''t believe me?" Lindsey''s tears fell again, and her heart was panicked. She


    thought that she could nder Jimmy with her own words, but things turned out differently now.


    Having no choice, Lindsey decided to get away by pretending dumb. "Well, it seems like you all


    decided to believe in this outsider''s words. Fine, leave me alone then!"


    "Lindsey, that''s not what I meant..."


    "Dad, I know you would rather believe in an outsider than me¡ªyour own daughter!"


    Lindsey said as she ran upstairs. But as soon as she turned around, a man blocked her way.


    Jimmy''s deep and cold voice sounded above her. "Tsk, are you gonna leave just like that?"


    Did she think she could fool around with him?


    He had not said anything all this while because he wanted to see when she would stop.


    Seeing his cold expression, Lindsey was frightened and couldn''t help but step back. "Wh-what do


    you want?"

 Chapter 548

    Chapter 548


    Jimmy smiled. "What do you think I want?"


    He was smiling, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. There was a coldness in them instead.


    Seeing his terrifying expression, Lindsey was frightened.


    "You... better don''t mess with me. My parents are still here." Lindsey was so scared that her knees


    almost go weak and she felt guilty because she had tried to frame Jimmy.


    At first, when Felix came home to scold him, he just kept silent.


    So Lindsey thought that he was just another weak man who didn''t dare to stand up for himself when


    being framed.


    "Tsk, if it''s not for your sister''s sake, do you think you could get off easy today?" Jimmy gave her a


    scornful look.


    "Wh-what do you mean?"


    Was he not going to me her?


    Jimmy looked at her coldly, then lowered his voice and said something to her.


    Upon hearing what he said, Lindsey trembled a little, and her expression suddenly changed.


    Her eyes were filled with fear as she stared at him.


    After a while, she suddenly turned to Felix and said, "Dad, I''m sorry. I framed Jimmy. He didn''t try to


    take advantage of me. It was just that... I admire him and wanted to be with him, but he refused me.


    So I got angry and did all these..."


    "What?"


    Hearing that, Felix got furious. Earlier, he had been questioning Jimmy angrily, and now it turned out


    that everything was done by his little daughter shamelessly.


    Felix was so angry that he gave Lindsey a p and yelled, "Go back to your room!"


    "Dad, you hit me?"


    Covering her face, Lindsey looked at her father in disbelief.


    "Beat it!"


    Lindsey stamped her feet and ran upstairs.


    Now, the living room was finally silent.


    A whileter, Felix came to Jimmy and said awkwardly, "Lindsey is still young and immature. I will


    discipline herter. This time, please do me a favor and let it go..."


    Emily was surprised to hear that. "Ah, is she still young? I think she looks older than me. Ariah, how


    old is your sister?"


    Lindsey was only one year younger than Ariah. It was ridiculous that Felix had used this as an


    excuse.


    As soon as Emily asked that, Felix''s face instantly became grave.


    Seeing that, Ariah had to hold back herughter and answered seriously, "I remember that Lindsey


    is only one or two years younger than me. Dad, how old is she again?"


    Felix''s facepletely darkened now.


    Quickly, Dakota tugged on Ariah''s sleeve and Ariah turned around to look at her. Dakota seemed


    embarrassed as she whispered to her daughter, "Ariah, please forgive us this time. Your father


    didn''t know the truth and he was tricked by your sister too."


    The smile on Ariah''s face instantly disappeared.


    "Mom, when Jimmy was wronged by Lindsey just now, why haven''t you thought he could be


    framed?"


    Now that they knew that Lindsey was lying, they started to ask for forgiveness? So was Jimmy


    being framed for nothing?"


    Dakota was so embarrassed that she didn''t know what to say.


    Right then, Ariah was pulled into an embrace. Shocked, she turned around and saw Jimmy looking


    at her with a burning gaze.


    Her heart jolted and she struggled. "What are you doing?"


    How could he hug her in front of her mom? Was he slowly ignoring the manners now?


    Meanwhile, Jimmy just said without looking at the Myers, "I have no intention of going deep into this


    matter. Ariah, let''s go home now."


    Then he took her hand and led her out.


    "Mom!" Ariah waved at her mother. "We''re leaving now. I''lle to visit you again when I''m free...


    Jimmy, be gentle!"


    After they left, Dakota turned to Felix and said softly, "Lindsey shouldn''t have done such a thing.


    She almost sowed discord between Ariah and her husband..."


    "Shut up!" Felix had been infuriated. "You''re in no position to say that!"


    Seeing the grave look on her husband, Dakota flinched frommenting anything further.


    On the other hand, Felix just snorted and left.


    "Jimmy, do you hear me? Be gentle!" Ariah struggled. "Where''s Emily by the way? Also, what did


    you say to Lindsey just now? Her expression changedpletely."


    Ariah had noticed how Lindsey changed her attitude after Jimmy whispering something to her.


    Hearing her series of questions, Jimmy just replied briefly, "I hold some of her secrets. So naturally,


    she was scared when I told her about that."


    Stunned a little, Ariah then asked, "What secrets?"


    However, Jimmy didn''t answer her question and changed the subject. "Why do you trust me so


    much?"


    The moment she entered the door, she never showed any doubt towards him, even when she saw


    Lindsey''s clothes were torn apart.


    "Well, who else can I trust if not you?" Ariah felt that his question was strange.


    When Jimmy heard that, he froze for a second. Suddenly, he leaned down and kissed her hard.


    Dumbfounded, Ariah tried to push him away but his strength was greater than her and he quickly


    took control of her.


    Being kissed hard, she began to feel her lips hurt, and yet, he still wouldn''t let go of her.


    Ariah rolled her eyes at the fact that he always liked to kiss her at their slightest disagreement.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy let go of her a little and warned hoarsely, "Don''t get distracted!"


    "Why... are you kissing me all of a sudden?" Ariah looked away, refusing to let him kiss her


    anymore.


    "Because I''m touched by your confession just now."


    "What? Since when did I confess to you?" Ariah was confused.


    "Just now in front of your family, you strived to do me justice and you believed in me


    unconditionally... Aren''t these the signs that you love me?" Jimmy raised his eyebrows at her and


    his eyes were full of smiles. He didn''t expect that Ariah would speak for him today.


    And he was touched by her unconditional trust.


    Initially, he had been so angry that he wanted to get even with her, but not anymore.


    He wanted his wife to think about him only and he would never tolerate her having another man


    inside her heart.


    Back in the Myers'', she did very well in speaking for him, so Jimmy decided not to pursue her past


    anymore.


    On the other hand, Ariah was stunned to hear his exnation. She couldn''t believe that those were


    signs of love to him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Gaping at him, she wanted to say something, but when she saw the smile in his eyes, she could


    only swallow her words. Never mind, she would let him misunderstand it this time.


    Just then, Emily''s voice rang out behind them. "Um... Are you guys done kissing? Can we get in the


    car now, please? I''m freezing!"


    She wore little today and she couldn''t stand the temperature outside anymore.


    With a red face, Ariah swiftly pushed Jimmy away and pulled open the backseat door. "Come on in."


    Immediately, Emily got into the car, followed by Ariah.


    "Sit in front!"


    Jimmy closed the door casually.


    "Why?" Ariah frowned. "And how could we just leave Emily sitting in the back alone?"


    "Cut the crap and sit in front." Jimmy shoved her into the passenger seat.


    Ariah could only ept it.

 Chapter 549

    Chapter 549


    When the car left the Myers'' ce, Ariah suddenly remembered something and turned to ask


    Jimmy, "By the way, howe you''re at my home?"


    Lindsey said that he was looking for her teddy bear, but Ariah never asked him to look for anything.


    It was obvious that Jimmy was lying.


    He must have something secret going on.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy drove steadily and replied, "I''m here to see your father. It''s something between


    men."


    Ariah didn''t believe it. "If you''re just looking for my father, then why do you have things to do with


    Lindsey?"


    "You still mind about me talking to Lindsey?" Jimmy nced at her with a faint smile.


    "No, I''m not..."


    If she had mind about it, she wouldn''t have stood on his side just now.


    Hearing that, he casually said, "Really? Then why are you so concerned about me going to your


    home?"


    "Of course, I''m concerned because I didn''t know what you were up to..."


    "Well, I told you already. I was there to see your father."


    Ariah was choked at his words.


    Oh well, they were now back to where they started.


    Knowing that she wouldn''t be able to get an answer out of him, Ariah was a little upset and turned to


    look out of the window. Suddenly, she thought of something and turned back suspiciously. "Jimmy,


    are you trying to avoid answering my question?"


    "Nah, you''re overthinking." However, inside, Jimmy was d that Ariah was clever enough to tell


    that he was shifting her attention.


    Ariah was speechless.


    She knew that Jimmy wouldn''t answer anything if he didn''t want to, so she gave up on it.


    "Well, since you don''t wanna tell me why you went to my home, at least you could tell me how you


    got entangled with Lindsey, right?"


    The servants said that they were led upstairs by Lindsey''s scream, which meant that Jimmy was


    alone with Lindsey before that.


    "Oh, that. She wanted to seduce me." Jimmy told the truth. "After I rejected her, she got enraged, so


    she tried to frame me."


    Hearing that, Ariah snorted. Lindsey had alwayspeted with her since they were kids, and now


    she even tried to steal Jimmy away!


    "Tsk, I bet she''s regretting that she had turned down to marry you back then." Thinking of how


    regretful Lindsey must be, Ariah felt a sense of joy.


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes slightly. "You wish I had married her instead?"


    With a nod, Ariah replied, "Yep, better for her to marry you... Um, what I mean is that I hardly knew


    you back then."


    Halfway through her sentence, Ariah realized something was wrong and quickly fixed it. "You were


    quite mysterious at that time. There''s little news about you. Besides, what our fathers really wanted


    was for Lindsey to marry you."


    Hearing her exnation, Jimmy still looked sullen.


    Oh man, she was making things worse.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy sneered silently. He knew that back then, Ariah probably wanted to marry the


    man who saved her instead of him.


    "Why did you agree to marry me eventually?" Jimmy suddenly asked.


    Ariah looked at him and hesitated.


    "Go ahead. I won''t get angry."


    "Alright, you said that."


    "Yep."


    "Well, my mom had always been treated unimportantly in the Myers Family and even the servants


    wouldn''t take her seriously. And back then, Lindsey wasn''t willing to marry you because she had a


    boyfriend already and they were really in love. My father couldn''t force her, so he turned his


    attention to me. And I agreed, but in exchange, I asked him to treat my mom better."


    The reason was just as simple as that.


    Jimmy took a deep look at her.


    Sensing his gaze, Ariah quickly reminded, "You''ve agreed not to get angry."


    "I''m not angry." Jimmy looked away. "I just didn''t expect you to be a loving daughter."


    "I''ve always been a loving daughter, okay?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Instantly, Jimmyughed.


    After that, Ariah propped her chin and asked him, "What about you? Why were you in such a hurry


    to marry someone back then?"


    For a rich and powerful young man like him, most would enjoy being single for as long as they


    could. They wouldn''t want to be bound by marriage that soon.


    "Do you want to hear the truth or a lie?" "Of course, the truth!"


    "Are you sure?"


    "Jimmy!" Ariah shot him a re, but she wasn''t really angry.


    "Haha..."


    Hearing that, Emily couldn''t help butugh, then she opened her eyes and said, "I''m sorry. I really


    couldn''t pretend to be asleep anymore."


    The rtionship between the two was so good that she started to envy them.


    "Honestly, how long have you been pretending to be asleep?" Ariah looked quite awkward.


    She only spoke to Jimmy like that after she saw Emily falling asleep, but it turned out that this girl


    was pretending.


    "Oops, sorry. You can pretend that I''m still asleep. Keep going." Emily continuedughing.


    Ariah didn''t know what to say.


    Emily then continued, "Jimmy, you haven''t told us why you wanted to marry Ariah back then."


    "Are you seriously asking me that?" Jimmy raised his brows at her.


    "What? Is there something wrong?"


    "How old are you now?"


    Although Emily appeared to be mature and sexy, once getting to know her, one would realize that


    she was just an innocent, young girl, who was even younger than both of them.


    "Are you looking down on me because I''m younger than you? Well, don''t forget that I''m your elder


    brother''s fiancee. That means I''m your future sister-inw."


    Jimmy was choked at her words.


    For the first time, he didn''t know what to reply.


    Seeing that, Ariah couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Jimmy warned her with a ck face, "Stopughing!"


    Nevertheless, Ariah just ignored him, as he only knew how to scare her with a fierce look.


    On the other hand, Emily could no longer fall asleep, so she sat up and chatted with them. "Since


    I''m getting married to Kobi and I''ll be your sister-inw soon, why don''t you start treating me as part


    of your family?"


    Saying that, she turned to look at Ariah. "Ariah, what do you think?"


    "Sure." Ariah nodded along.


    "Cool." Emily gave the final word. "Anyway, Jimmy, you haven''t told us the reason you wanting to


    marry Ariah yet. I bet it must be an interesting love


    story."


    Jimmy shot her a nce through the rearview mirror. "Stop being gossipy."


    Hearing that, Emily turned to Ariah. "Do you know the reason, Ariah?"


    Ariah just shrugged and said, "Nope, and I''m curious about it too."


    With that said, she implied that she didn''t mind if Jimmy said it loud now. However, Jimmy acted as


    if he didn''t hear it and asked lightly, "Since when are you two getting this close?"


    Ariah and Emily only met each other a few times and now they seemed close like siblings.


    Meanwhile, Ariah knew that he definitely wouldn''t tell her the reason the moment he changed the


    subject


    Never mind. She didn''t need to know about it.


    "Well, I like her a lot," Emily said frankly.


    "I like you too." Ariah grew even fond of Emily''s character now.


    However, Jimmy''s face turned a little dark.


    Were they ignoring him and exchanging words of affection?

 Chapter 550

    Chapter 550


    After sending Emily back to the Hudsons'', Jimmy was going to leave, but E stopped him angrily.


    "Are you gonna just leave like that without even stopping to talk to me?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Ariah stood by Jimmy''s side awkwardly. It was obvious that E wasn''t happy to see her.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy just repliedzily, "Well, you''re receiving guest, so we wouldn''t wanna stay long


    to bother you."


    The guest was Jean, which was why Jimmy wasn''t happy to stay.


    His family did not like Ariah, but they should at least show some respect to her.


    Therefore, he couldn''t stand them fixing him up with Jean in front of Ariah.


    "Stop right there!"


    E shouted, "If you step out of that door today, don''t evere back again!"


    Jimmy frowned. Just then, Ariah pulled his arm and whispered, "I''m starving. Why don''t we stay for


    dinner?"


    Knowing that she was trying to ease the conflict, he took a deep look at her andpromised.


    Then, Ariah smiled ingratiatingly at E and exined, "Please don''t me Jimmy. It was me who


    wanted to go back early. Initially, he did intend to stay and keep youpany."


    E was a clever woman, so naturally, she understood that Ariah was trying to prevent conflict from


    being sown between Jimmy and her.


    But she just snorted. "Tsk, I know my son. He just doesn''t want to stay."


    E was angry that Jimmy intended to leave without taking some time to catch up with her.


    Nevertheless, Ariah continued saying with a smile, "Don''t worry. You''re his mother. He still cares


    about you inside."


    Hearing that, E was happy, though she still sounded discontented. "Don''t try to tter me."


    "Nah, I''m not trying to tter you. In fact, I know you don''t like me and that''s okay with me."


    E was surprised by her attitude and gave her a weird look.


    Shrugging her shoulders, Ariah turned around to look for Jimmy. When she passed by Jean, she


    thought for a moment before walking over and saying, "It seems like Jimmy''s mother likes you very


    much." "It''s none of your business." Jean rolled her eyes, suspecting that Ariah was here to pick a


    quarrel with her.


    "She doesn''t seem quite happy. Perhaps you could try to enlighten her a little." Ariah looked at her


    with a faint smile. "Don''t you want to marry Jimmy? Treat his mom well. Maybe she could help you


    with that."


    Choked at Ariah''s words, Jean was speechless.


    Her expression was the same as that of E, as she gave Ariah a strange look.


    Seeing that, Ariah raised her eyebrows. "What? I''m trying to help you there."


    Jean gaped at her as she had never seen such a woman who would give their husband away into


    another woman''s arms.


    "Pfft..." Coming down from upstairs, Emily just happened to hear what Ariah had said and couldn''t


    helpughing.


    Instantly, Ariah noticed that she had changed into warmer clothes and smiled. "Good for you! These


    clothes are good-looking and yet they keep you warm."


    Emily circled Ariah''s arm, curious about what had just happened. "Who''s that woman? I don''t like


    her. She''s like a third wheel." "I don''t like her either."


    "Then why did you ask her to please Jimmy''s mother?"


    "Silly girl, I was just saying. Pleasing E doesn''t necessarily guarantee that Jimmy will fall in love


    with her." Ariah chuckled.


    Moreover, Ariah and Jimmy''s rtionship was quite stable now, so she wouldn''t worry about Jimmy


    finding another woman.


    Hearing that, Emily was surprised a little before she nodded along.


    After the meal, Emily took Ariah to her room whereas Jimmy waited downstairs. Seeing that,


    Jimmy''s father, Mack Hudson, who was sipping a cup of tea, suggested, "Jimmy, would you like to


    y chess?"


    "Nah, I''m good." Jimmy looked around. "Where''s mom?"


    "Did you have an argument with her again?" Mack sighed. "She had been keeping quiet during the


    whole meal and seemed to have little appetite. If you did make her angry, you should go and


    apologize to her now."


    Right then, Jimmy spotted E in the living room and said, "Alright, I''ll go and apologize, lest you


    can''t sleep at night."


    "Tsk, you little brat."


    Jimmy then came to the living room and saw that E was arranging the flowers in vases. "Nice


    flowers. When did you start liking floral design?"


    Instantly, E rolled her eyes at him. "Are you not gonna apany that woman?"


    "She was talking to Emily upstairs."


    "Emily is also not easy to deal with because she always likes to talk back to me. It seems like the


    two of us are not gonna get along well after she''s married into our family."


    "You''re worrying too much." Jimmy picked up an apple from the table and took a bite. "Maybe she


    and Kobi will move abroad in the future."


    Hearing that, E pinched him on the arm and snapped, "Jimmy, are you trying to piss me off


    again?"


    "I''m telling the truth." Saying that, Jimmy threw the apple into the bin, as it didn''t taste good, and


    then wrapped his arm around E''s shoulder. "Anyway, mom, are you really that dislike of Ariah?"


    E gave him a sidelong nce. "What? Are you gonna speak for her?"


    "She''s my wife. Naturally, I''ll stand on her side."


    "You..."


    "Mom, don''t get angry so easily. You''ll get wrinkles." Jimmy patted her on the shoulder and sighed.


    "It''s normal for one to speak for their wives. Dad would do the same too. Just now, he sensed that


    you were unhappy during supper, so he asked me toe over and make it up to you."


    "Okay, but your attitude is not like you''re trying to make it up to me." E snorted.


    Quickly, Jimmy smiled and apologized, "Sorry, I shouldn''t have upset you, although I don''t think I''m


    wrong in standing up for my wife."


    "You''d better stop talking to me, or I''ll get angry again," said E upon taking a few deep breaths.


    Jimmy just sighed. "Oh well, it seems that you really need to cool down. Why don''t we continue


    after you calm down?"


    "What''s there to talk about?" E gave him a re.


    "Well, we better talk this through today because I don''t want Ariah to feel awkward again ining


    next time."


    Knowing that he meant it, E fell silent for a long while before asking, "Do you really wanna get


    back together with her?"


    With a look of determination, Jimmy nodded.


    E frowned. "What''s so good about her? You should take a look at other women too. Maybe


    they''re even better than her."


    "Other women? Like Jean?" Jimmyughed. "Mom, I''m telling you seriously now. I wouldn''t fall in


    love with Jean, ever. So stop fixing me up with her."


    Right away, E''s face turned pallid as she realized that her son really took no interest in Jean.


    "Ariah is a good girl." Jimmy straightened up, getting serious. "I''ve told dad about this before. You


    two should ept Ariah as my wife sincerely. Otherwise, I''m afraid we don''t have much to talk


    about anymore."


    Hearing her son''s words, E was shocked.


    Jimmy then added, "Mom, you''re smart. I know you''ll make the right choice between making me


    your enemy or having a happy family."


    After he said that, he turned around and left, leaving E to think about this matter alone.


    E looked at her son''s back and stood rooted to the ground for a long time.

 Chapter 551

    Chapter 551


    On the second floor-


    Ariah had just walked out of Emily''s room and ran into someone.


    "Watch out!" Kobi''s voice rang out as he held her up.


    "Sorry!" Ariah then tried toe out of his embrace, but he wouldn''t let go of her arm.


    Puzzled, she looked up and realized that his gaze was fixed on her neck.


    "Kobi?"


    Ariah frowned and tried to free herself, but she couldn''t. He had seized her tight.


    Meanwhile, Kobi stared at the red mark on her skin with fiery eyes. "Did Jimmy do this?"


    Almost right away, Ariah understood what he meant and blushed. She took off her jacket upon


    entering the house, so it was easy to spot the hickeys Jimmy made on her neck.


    "Ahem." She cleared her throat and quickly calmed down. "Emily is in the room. You can go look for


    her. I''ll head down first..."


    "Wait!" Kobi interrupted her and grabbed her arm stubbornly. "You haven''t answered me yet."


    Annoyed, Ariah tried to shake off his hand. "Don''t you think you''re overstepping the boundary now?"


    Kobi was taken aback.


    However, Ariah looked him in the eye and continued, "Kobi, I made it very clear yesterday in the car.


    It''s all in the past between us. Now that I''m your brother''s wife, please show me some respect."


    Kobi narrowed his eyes slightly, looking a little cynical. "Aren''t you divorced already?"


    "What..."


    Ariah didn''t expect him to say something like that.


    "I''m kidding." Kobi smiled when he saw that she was getting angry. "I was just worried that Jimmy


    might have hurt you since he was not the gentle type. Sorry for causing you to feel uneasy."


    Jimmy was not the gentle type?


    Hearing him say this, Ariah blurted out, "If you know that man should be gentle, then why did you


    make Emily bruise all over?"


    Her heart still ached for Emily, and now that she saw Kobi''s attitude, she couldn''t hold back her


    words anymore and spilled it out, "The bruises on her body look really frightening. She must be


    really scared when you did that!"


    Immediately, Kobi''s face darkened and he took a step toward her. "What did she say to you?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariah frowned. "What do you mean? She didn''t tell me anything. I found out about it myself when


    we went shopping today and she even spoke up for you, saying that you didn''t do it on purpose."


    Only then did Kobi''s expression softened a bit, and he looked a little embarrassed. "Well, that''s


    normal between couples. Sometimes you''re just too drawn into it that you couldn''t help controlling


    yourself." Speaking of this, he looked at her and continued in a yful tone, "Look at you. Don''t you


    have marks on your body too?"


    "What..." Ariah red at him. "How is this the same?"


    Kobi just smiled. "Men are all the same and they couldn''t restrain themselves during sex."


    Hearing that, Ariah decided to stop the argument.


    He was going way overboard now.


    Besides, it was inappropriate for her to discuss this kind of thing with another man.


    Sensing her quietness, Kobi suddenly softened his attitude. "Ariah, don''t get angry, please. I


    promise that I''ll be more gentle to Emily next time. So could you forgive me now?"


    Ariah paused for a moment before muttering, "I''m just an outsider. Why are you promising me this?"


    Instantly, Kobiughed. "I thought you''re quite indignant for her?"


    "I just feel sorry for her."


    "I understand. Rest assured, I''ll definitely treat her better."


    Ariah was choked at his words.


    What was he saying? Shouldn''t he be making a promise to Emily instead?


    Gradually, she was a little ufortable with Kobi''s attitude, so she took two steps back and said,


    "Emily is in the room. Go find her, and I''ll head down first."


    After saying that, she turned to leave but Kobi blocked her way and said smilingly, "Don''t worry.


    We''re friends for years. She will understand this. Besides, I have a lot more to catch up with you."


    For some reason, he didn''t want her to leave yet.


    On the other hand, Ariah''s heart skipped a beat when she heard what he said. She tried to calm


    herself down before continuing, "Kobi, things are different already. I''m Jimmy''s wife now, so it''s best


    for us to keep some distance."


    "Don''t be so nervous. I just wanna tell you something about what you''ve asked mest time."


    Ariah was dumbfounded. "What did I ask you?" "How could you forget this? You''re the one who


    asked me to have a look at your friend who has some psychological issuesst time."


    Instantly, Ariah remembered it.


    So it turned out that Kobi kept her here to talk about this.


    She was overreacting just now.


    Instantly, Ariah was a little embarrassed. "Well, just now..."


    "Don''t worry. I didn''t take it to heart." Kobi reassured her with a smile. "What you just said makes


    sense actually. I agree with you."


    Hearing that he was not offended, Ariah let out a sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, downstairs¡ª


    After Jimmy chatted with E, he nned to go upstairs to find Ariah. However, Jean came out


    halfway and stopped him. "Jimmy, wait a moment."


    He frowned at her and asked, "What''s up?"


    "There''s something I need to tell you. Can we go over there to talk?"


    "Just say it here."


    Getting to know Jimmy''s personality now, Jean understood he was quite impatient, but she never


    expected that he wasn''t even willing to give her a minute.


    Therefore, she was greatly upset. "Jimmy, how can you do this? Don''t you know my feelings for


    you?"


    "Well, you shouldn''t have liked someone who is already married." Jimmy looked at her lightly. "I bet


    you''re now feeling humiliated by me, eh?"


    Hearing that, Jean bit her lips and couldn''t utter a word. She was perhaps a little guilty.


    With a pretty look that was about to cry, naturally, she thought that no man could bear to say any


    more harsh words to her.


    However, Jimmy didn''t care as he sneered. "But you''re the one who humiliated yourself the moment


    you decided to throw yourself at me, despite knowing that I have a wife already."


    Instantly, her face turned pale.


    Without looking at her anymore, Jimmy walked away.


    Furious, Jean stared at his back and blurted out the words that she had been holding back, "I know


    you''re very in love with Ariah, but have you ever thought that she could be cheating on you?"

 Chapter 552

    Chapter 552


    As Jean said that, Jimmy slowly turned around with a gloomy face. "What did you say?"


    Seeing that, Jean felt smug of herself. Jimmy definitely wasn''t aware yet that Ariah had cheated on


    him.


    So Jean told him what she saw at the mall''s car park yesterday.


    With a cold face, Jimmy stood there and listened. Then, he approached her and said, "Jean, I''m


    only tolerating you until now for the sake of your father. So you better stop making trouble for me."


    "Jimmy, you gotta believe me! I really saw her shopping with a man and she even helped him to


    clear the dust in his eye. They are definitely not just friends!"


    Hearing that, Jimmy pursed his thin lips tight.


    "My friend saw it too yesterday. If you don''t believe me still, I could show you the pictures I took..."


    "Show me."


    Before Jean could finish her words, Jimmy had interrupted her impatiently.


    In order to prove that she was telling the truth, she immediately took out her phone and handed it to


    him. "Look, this is Ariah, right? But the man next to her wasn''t clear, so I can''t tell who he is."


    Jimmy took her phone over and scrolled through the pictures. Instantly, he recognized that the


    woman in the photos was Ariah indeed.


    As Jean said, Ariah was being quite close with a man. She was bending down to examine his eye


    and their faces almost touched.


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s gaze became sharp when he recognized the man in the photo.


    Jean didn''t recognize the man, but Jimmy did.


    Because he had grown up with Kobi. It was not hard for him to recognize Kobi even though his face


    wasn''t clear in the photos.


    And Jimmy was pretty sure that the man was Kobi.


    On the second floor-


    "1''11 be free tomorrow. You can arrange a time for your friend toe," Kobi said gently to Ariah,


    "Just give me a call in advance."


    Ariah thought for a moment and nodded. "Then I''ll contact herter. If she wants to go, I''ll let you


    know tomorrow."


    But thinking about how Anna had asked her to help, she was sure that Anna would ept Kobi''s


    offer.


    Kobi nodded along and then gazed at Ariah''s face.


    Under his intense gaze, Ariah felt a little ufortable. "Well, I guess well contact again tomorrow."


    Right now, Jimmy was probably getting impatient waiting for her downstairs.


    She turned around and was about to leave.


    "Wait a minute."


    Kobi suddenly called out to her so she turned around. "Is there anything else?"


    Without saying anything, he reached out to her, to which she instinctively stepped back. However,


    he continued to approach her until he eventually circled her into his arms.


    "Kobi, you..."


    "There''s something stuck in you hair."


    He then withdrew his hand and looked at her with a faint smile. "Look, it''s the dirt," he said.


    Ariah turned to look at it and it was indeed the dirt.


    "You could have just told me. Anyway, let go of me..."


    Right now, she was very awkward. But since he didn''t really cross the line, she couldn''t say


    anything harsh. Just as she was about to push him away, she suddenly heard the sound of


    footsteps.


    Then, a hard punch was swung at Kobi and hit him in the face, which made him groan in pain and


    retreated.


    "Jimmy!"


    Shocked, Ariah eximed, "What are you doing?"


    Jimmy''s eyes were as cold as ice. "I should be the one to ask that."


    As soon as he came up, he saw the two of them standing close together - Kobi wrapped his arm


    around Ariah''s waist while she nestled close to him.


    Instantly, Ariah knew that he must have misunderstood, so she quickly exined, "I had something


    stuck in my hair, so Kobi helped me to take it off. Jimmy, calm down first. It''s not what you think..."


    However, Jimmy broke away from her grip and walked straight towards Kobi, staring sharply at him.


    "Ariah is my wife. Don''t you think what you did just now is inappropriate?"


    "Sorry, I didn''t notice it. Please don''t take it to heart." Kobi took the initiative to apologize. "I hope it


    won''t affect your rtionship."


    But Jimmy didn''t ept his apology. "Whether it


    was unintentional or not, you know it very well in your heart."


    With a wry smile, Kobi continued, "I''m really sorry for making you misunderstand that, but nothing


    had happened between Ariah and me. If you don''t trust me... Well, I have nothing to say."


    At the same time, Ariah was afraid that Jimmy would act impulsively, so she chimed in eagerly,


    "Jimmy, there''s really nothing between Kobi and me. Calm down."


    Hearing that, Jimmy was even angrier.


    How could it be nothing? He saw it himself!


    It was obvious that Kobi had second thoughts about her.


    Coupled with the photos that he saw on Jean''s phone earlier, he was getting even infuriated at the


    situation.


    He stared at Ariah coldly and snapped, "Shut up! I''ll deal with youter when we go home."


    Right away, Ariah was furious too. "Can you be any more unreasonable?"


    At the same time, Kobi also frowned. "This has nothing to do with Ariah. How can you vent your


    anger on her? Jimmy, as a man, you should be more magnanimous."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Jimmyughed mockingly. "Do you mean watching the two of you get together magnanimously?"


    When Ariah heard his nasty remark, her face turned pale and she almost fainted. Kobi, who was


    standing beside her, reached out to help her in time. "Be careful..."


    Seeing that, Jimmy could no longer hold hisposure.


    With a sneer, he loosened his cor and threw his fist at Kobi. Having no choice, Kobi fought him


    back and the fight eventually rmed everyone in the Hudson Family.


    Mack and E quickly came upstairs and saw their sons waging a savage fight. They were stunned.


    At the same time, Emily, who had just finished bathing, heard the noise too and came out of her


    room in pajamas. Seeing the two hitting each other, she was also dumbfounded.


    Mack was the first to react. His face was livid as he roared, "What are you guys waiting for? Go and


    separate them!"


    The helpers and the butler behind him immediately ran up to interfere in the fight. "Jimmy, Kobi,


    please stop!"


    With an icy look, Jimmy shook off the man who was holding him, wiped off the blood from his


    mouth, and turned around to leave.


    "Stop there!"


    Mack shouted angrily.

 Chapter 553

    Chapter 553


    However, Jimmy went down the stairs as if he didn''t hear anything.


    "You b*stard!" Mack was infuriated and wanted to stop Jimmy, but E, who was standing on the


    side, prevented him from doing so. "Honey, just let him go. You can''t ask him anything since both of


    you are angry now. Let''s wait till tomorrow."


    Although Mack was still vexed, he could only listen to his wife.


    E turned and saw that Kobi was injured as well, so she hurriedly called Emily over. "Emily,e


    and help Kobi into the room. He''s injured."


    Coming back to her senses, Emily ran over to Kobi. When she saw the wound on his face, her eyes


    turned red. "Kobi, are you alright?"


    Kobi nodded. "Yep, I''m alright."


    But Mack frowned and questioned him, "What''s going on between you and Jimmy? Why did you


    two get into a fight?"


    Drooping his head down, Kobi took the initiative to apologize. "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have started


    the argument. I''ll call himter and apologize." "You two are just making us worried," sighed E.


    Kobi stood there silently.


    "Anyway, go back to your room now and let Emily help you with the wounds. If your injuries are too


    serious, then we''ll let Dr. Turnere over tomorrow."


    "Nah, it''s just small injuries. Mom, don''t worry."


    After Kobi and Emily were gone, only then did E''s gaze turn to Ariah. "Now, tell me, why did the


    two of them fight?"


    Ariah didn''t know what to say and just stood there awkwardly.


    She couldn''t just tell E that they got into a fight because Jimmy saw her get too close to Kobi.


    If she really said that, E would probably hate her even more.


    Seeing that she stood there in silence without saying a word, E became even angrier. "Are you


    dumb?"


    "I''m sorry. I really don''t know how to exin this to you." Ariah told the truth. "Why don''t you call


    Jimmy and ask him?"


    Hearing that, E was getting even annoyed. "Just tell me what happened?"


    At the same time, Mack was standing by the side in silence. Obviously, he was waiting for Ariah''s


    exnation as well.


    However, Ariah still did not know how to exin. Just then, an ear- piercing honk sounded from


    outside, signalling someone''s impatience.


    Soon, a maid ran upstairs in a hurry and said, "Ms. Myers, Mr. Jimmy is waiting for you downstairs.


    He asked you to... hurry up."


    Actually, Jimmy told the maid to tell Ariah to get the heck down there as soon as possible, but the


    maid didn''t dare to say anything disrespectful like that.


    Nevertheless, Ariah was stunned that Jimmy was still waiting for her.


    Just now, he left in a fit, so she thought that he had already driven away...


    On the other hand, E wasn''t happy that Ariah didn''t answer her, but thinking that her son was


    waiting downstairs, she could only wave her hand impatiently and say, "Well, go down now. It''s


    winter now. Don''t let Jimmy wait too long."


    Ariah nodded and hurried off.


    Outside of the Hudsons'' Manor, the wind was being blown strongly and she saw Jimmy''s car parked


    not far away. The engine was started, and the headlight was shone into the distance.


    Slowly, she walked towards his car.


    She didn''t expect that he was still waiting for her patiently.


    Back in the manor, she actually wondered about how she was going backter if he had left already.


    When she came close to the car, she pulled the door.


    But...


    The door couldn''t be opened.


    What was going on?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariah frowned and continued to try pulling the door. However, she still couldn''t open it.


    Jimmy had actually locked the door from inside!


    Realizing this, she gave up and knocked on the window instead.


    But Jimmy showed no signs of rolling down the window, so Ariah got furious.


    What was he doing? Didn''t he want her to get in the car?


    It was freezing outside. Soon, Ariah started to tremble uncontrobly, and she got even frustrated so


    she kicked the tire hard.


    Right then, the window was slowly rolled down and she saw Jimmy looking at her coldly.


    She red back at him and snapped, "Why are you looking at me? It''s not like I could break down


    your car in one kick!"


    In fact, her foot hurt from kicking the tire and she regretted doing that.


    "Open the door!" Ariah''s face was as white as a sheet. "It''s freezing cold out here!"


    Despite that, Jimmy''s expression remained indifferent. "You seem to be full of vigor though."


    That son of a b*tch!


    Exasperated, Ariah crossed her arms and said, "My legs are shaking now. Can''t you see it?"


    "Nope."


    "Of course you can''t see it in the car! Open the door!"


    Jimmy pursed his lips into a straight line and clenched on the steering wheel hard, though he


    sounded cool when asking, "I''ll let youe in the car if you tell me what happened between you


    and Ko bi."


    Hearing that, Ariah was on the verge of tears. "Nothing happened between us! Why don''t you


    believe me?"


    "I only believe in what I see."


    "But what you see doesn''t necessarily mean the truth." Ariah then breathed on her hands to keep


    them warm. Knowing that he was angry now, she tried her best to tell him calmly, "Why don''t you let


    me in the car first? I''m really cold."


    Her coat was not thick enough to keep her well-insted. After talking to him in the cold wind for a


    long time, her teeth even started to chatter now.


    Gradually, tears welled up in her eyes as she called out to Jimmy pitifully, "Honey, please open the


    door and let me in."


    She had alreadypromised to this point. If he still would not let her in, then there was nothing


    she could do about it.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy''s indifferent look cracked a little when he heard her delicate cry, but he soon


    returned to calm and unmoved.


    He was giving her a chance to confess everything.


    If she didn''t cherish the chance, he had nothing to say.


    Meanwhile, Ariah gaped at him as she couldn''t believe what she saw. She was already in such a


    state, yet he was still unmoving.


    His heart was hardened like a stone.


    Seeing that, Ariah got into a bad temper as well. She decided to stop coaxing him and just ignored


    him.


    She had enough of it now!


    With a cold snort, Ariah spun around and left.


    Even without Jimmy''s ride, she believed that she could still be able to get home!


    "Ariah!" Jimmy''s cold voice came from behind.


    But Ariah merely rolled her eyes and ignored him as she continued to walk away.


    "Are you going to ask the driver to send you back?" As if knowing what she was thinking, he asked.

 Chapter 554

    Chapter 554


    Pausing, Ariah turned around and bit her lips at him. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. I just wanna tell you that the driver probably wouldn''t listen to you."


    "What..."


    "Do you think he would dare to send you back if I say no?"


    "Jimmy, you''re crazy!"


    Jimmy''s smile was cold. "Are you only realizing it now? Tsk, I''m telling you. If you anger me, you


    won''t end well."


    If she was clever, she should take the initiative to confess and tell him everything, instead of waiting


    for him to get angry and question her.


    Ariah stood rooted to where she was and looked at him in a daze as sadness shed across her


    face. Gradually, her eyes turned red, but she held back her tears and did not let them fall.


    She had never shown her weakness in front of men.


    Even if she felt extremely aggrieved right now, she just wouldn''t show it.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy sat in the car and looked at Ariah who stood in the cold wind. Her body was so


    thin that it seemed like she could copse. The wind lifted her clothes and her face was pale from


    the coldness.


    D*mn it!


    He couldn''t stand the fight anymore.


    Just seeing her standing there and staring at him with a pair of red eyes, he could feel that his heart


    ached for her.


    Soon, he unlocked the door, and said to Ariah, "Get in!"


    But just as Ariah was about to get in the car, she suddenly fainted.


    "Ariah!"


    Jimmy''s face changed and he quickly got out of the car to help her up. His eyes were full of anxiety.


    He was totally different from the distant man he was a moment ago.


    Grabbing his arm, Ariah managed to stand up. However, her lips were bloodless, and she


    massaged her belly. "Um... I seem to get my period now."


    For a moment, Jimmy went silent.


    His face froze.


    On the other hand, Ariah''s pale face flushed as she was a little embarrassed. "Just now, I had a


    period cramp, so I couldn''t stand straight."


    She didn''t mean to scare him.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    With a dark face, Jimmy helped her into the car. Suppressing his emotions, he said hoarsely, "Can


    you hold on until we get home?"


    Thinking that her underwear must be stained with blood now anyway, she nodded. "Okay."


    Jimmy got back into the car and they left. On the way home, he didn''t say a word. He just looked


    straight ahead and drove.


    There were a few times Ariah wanted to say something. However, when she saw his cold face, she


    swallowed her words.


    Arriving home, Ariah changed her clothes immediately and cleaned herself up.


    When she came out of the bathroom, she saw Jimmy smoking on the balcony. As the cold breeze


    blew in from the balcony, Ariah started to shiver.


    Just then, Jimmy turned around and saw her. He put out the cig and walked in, closing the door


    while staring at her lightly.


    Under his indifferent gaze, Ariah licked her lips and said, "Do you want to take a hot bath?"


    Jimmy''s face turned gloomy instantly, and he continued to gaze at her.


    Was she still going to y dumb with him?


    Ariah felt ufortable at his stare.


    ''Are you not gonna talk about it at all?" Jimmy asked calmly as he walked toward her step by step.


    For some reason, Ariah was a little frightened by his look even though he did not say anything


    harsh. Subconsciously, she took a step back as he approached her.


    "D-don''te over here."


    Ariah didn''t know why she said that. She just felt that Jimmy looked very dangerous right now. He


    was like a lion that was ready to prey.


    "Where else do you want to retreat to?" Jimmy''s tall and strong body pressed over and enveloped


    her.


    Quickly, Ariah said, "Jimmy, listen to me..."


    "I''m afraid you have no more chance." Jimmy interrupted her. His gaze was gloomy. "I gave you a


    chance before when we were back at my parents'' house, but you didn''t take it."


    "No, I did exin, but you didn''t believe me. Nothing happened between Kobi and me. He was just


    removing the dirt from my hair..." "Then what about this photo? How are you gonna exin this?"


    "What..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jimmy had shown her the photo, and Ariah was choked


    speechless.


    She widened her eyes, looked at the man and woman in the photo, and recognized instantly that it


    was Kobi and her.


    This photo must be taken at the mall yesterday.


    But how could he have the photo?


    Immediately, Ariah was a little flurried. Only then did she understand why Jimmy was so angry this


    whole time. "Jimmy... I can exin it."


    But Jimmy justughed sarcastically. "So you wanna exin this now that I know the truth?"


    "Listen, I went to the same college as Kobi back when I was studying abroad. But back then, he had


    already graduated. He was working as my mentor''s assistant. I only saw him for two years, but in


    the first year, we hardly spoke. We only started to talk in the second year. And at that time, I thought


    that I liked him, so I began to pursue him. However, he didn''t like me at all and even rejected me."


    Regardless of whether he wanted to hear it or not, Ariah spilled out everything quickly.


    "Later, I learned that the man I liked was not him, so I gave up pursuing him. That year, I happened


    to graduate as well, so I came back to Estar. And from then on, we didn''t contact anymore."


    "On the second year I return from abroad, I married you. I never contacted Kobi again until he


    recently came back and we met again."


    Upon exining that much, Ariah gasped a little. Then, she stared at Jimmy and continued, "That''s


    everything between Kobi and me."


    She had told him everything without holding back.


    Of course, she should have told him earlier, but she did not know how to start.


    It was reasonable that he got furious when he had to learn about it this way.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy still looked quite indifferent. "Do you still remember what you had once said to


    me?"


    Ariah was stunned.


    "You said that as a married couple, we gotta be open with each other and that there''s no need to


    continue our rtionship if we couldn''t even do that."


    Ariah remembered that she had said that when Jimmy refused to tell her what had happened in the


    past...


    But now, Jimmy returned these words to her.


    She knew that he was mocking her.


    After Jimmy finished speaking, he turned around and left. Quickly, Ariah grabbed his arm. "Wait!"


    She asked him to stay, but he did not listen. He just got rid of her grip and went straight out of the


    door.


    Seeing that, Ariah stood motionless for a long while before she returned to her bedroom in a daze.

 Chapter 555

    Chapter 555


    Ariah didn''t sleep well all night. The next day, she was woken up by a call.


    With a blurry vision, she squinted at the caller ID for a long time before picking it up. "Hello..."


    "It''s me." Kobi''s voice came from the phone. "Haven''t you woken up yet?"


    "I just woke up." Ariah felt her throat was a little ufortable and cleared her throat. "Why did you


    call me all of a sudden?"


    "Why do you sound like you have a sore throat?"


    "Ah, I''m fine." Ariah smiled. "I probably caught a cold yesterday. Anyway, what are you calling me


    for?"


    "Have you forgotten about our arrangementst night?"


    An arrangement?


    Ariah thought about it carefully for a while before she understood what he meant. "You''re free now,


    aren''t you?"


    "Yep, I''m free all day."


    "Cool, I''ll give Anna a call. If she''s willing to get a consultation today, I''ll bring her to see youter."


    After making an appointment with Kobi, Ariah dialed Anna''s number. The phone rang for a long time


    before it was picked up. "Hey..."


    "Anna, it''s me."


    A whileter, Anna''s coldughter rang out. "What? Are you calling to check if I''m still alive?"


    Ignoring the sarcasm in her tone, Ariah said, "I''ve found you an expert in this field. If you''re free,


    come to the hospital today."


    Upon saying that, Ariah hung up as she didn''t want to waste her time exining any further.


    Besides, she felt quite dizzy now. She was probably getting a cold.


    In the past few years, she had always been in good condition and hardly got ill.


    Surprisingly,st night''s fight with Jimmy had caused her to catch a cold.


    Thinking about that b*stard, Ariah couldn''t help but grit her teeth.


    She had never realized that he was such a petty man who liked to hold grudges. How could he


    leave her after she had confessed everything truthfully?


    With a sigh, Ariah got up and went to wash up. Before leaving home, she called Jimmy, but he didn''t


    answer still.


    She was very angry but went to work, anyway...


    An hourter, when she arrived at the hospital, she saw Anna waiting for her from afar. Ariah slowly


    walked over and Anna snorted. "You said there''s a way to cure my disease? What is it?"


    Ariah just signalled her to follow. "Come with me."


    Seeing the smug look on Ariah, Anna was frustrated. However, she had no choice but to follow.


    Upon entering her office, Ariah didn''t treat her like a patient. Instead, she said casually, "There''s a


    sofa over there. If you wanna drink water, then go and get some in the kitchen."


    Then, she ignored Anna and started busying herself with her own matters.


    Seeing that, Anna couldn''t help saying, "Hey, I''m your patient. How can you just leave me by


    myself?"


    Instantly, Ariah looked up from the documents in surprise. "Since when are you my patient? I''ve


    made it very clear on the phone. I''ve found you a specialist, so it''s not me who''s treating you."


    With a snort, she then added, "You''re free to leave if you don''t wanna get the treatment."


    Anna red at her. "You did it on purpose, didn''t you?"


    Leaning back, Ariah looked at her calmly. "What do you mean?"


    "You''re trying to humiliate me! You know that my illness is dependent on you, so you could act


    however you want! You must be quite amused to see me begging you now, don''t you?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Done?" Ariah looked at her with her arms crossed.


    On the other hand, Anna bit her lip.


    "Anna, let''s admit it. We don''t like each other, so what do you expect?" Ariah raised her eyebrows


    and added, "Or do you want me to show you gentleness so you could feel much at ease?"


    "I..."


    "Just face it. We hate each other. There''s no need for us to act like we''re friends!" Ariah put down


    the document. "Anyway, I''ve invited the expert over for you, but he hasn''t arrived yet. The decision


    to wait for him or not is all up to you."


    After that, she got up and went out.


    Dazed, Anna stared at her back and suddenly blurted out, "Why... are you willing to help me?"


    Hearing that, Ariah just shrugged her shoulders. "Well, call yourself lucky."


    "What do you mean?" Anna asked in a puzzle.


    "I''m a petty woman and I definitely will never help my husband''s lover... Luckily, you have nothing to


    do with Jimmy, so I don''t mind helping you at all."


    Anna gaped at her. She didn''t expect it to be for this reason!


    If she had been involved with Jimmy, Ariah would have probably done her nothing in favor and just


    watched her being tortured.


    "You''re a mean woman!" Annamented hatefully.


    Ariah didn''t care. "Whatever, just as long you quit messing with me."


    Upon saying that, she ignored Anna and went out.


    In the kitchen, Ariah took some medicine for her cold, along with some tea. Only then did she feel


    much better.


    Then, thinking that Kobi should being soon, she went back to her office, just in time to see that


    her assistant was taking Kobi into her office.


    "Dr. Myers!"


    The assistant spotted her too and called out, "There''s a Mr. Hudson here for you. I was just gonna


    take him to see you."


    Immediately, Ariah walked over and smiled at Kobi. "Hey, the patient is waiting for you inside."


    Kobi nodded and entered the room.


    Ariah was about to follow, but the assistant


    stopped her. "Dr. Myers, hold on."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Who''s that? He''s so handsome! Is he your boyfriend?" The assistant blushed and looked rather


    gossipy. "If he''s not your boyfriend yet, you''d better hurry up. It''ll be a pity to miss such a good


    man!"


    Choked at her words, Ariah gave her a flick on the forehead. "What are you talking about? He has a


    fiancee already, and we''re just friends!"


    "Really?" The assistant looked disappointed.


    Then, thinking of something, Ariah turned around and added, "Oh, by the way, I''m already married,


    so stop matching me with someone else."


    Hearing that, the assistant looked shocked.


    "Wait, so the rumor that you''re married is true?"


    Everyone in the hospital had spected that Ariah was married, but there was no evidence that


    could point it out. Besides, Ariah had kept a low profile, so no one knew for sure.


    The assistant did not expect that Ariah would take the initiative to reveal it today.


    Instantly, she became excited and asked, "Dr. Myers, who''s your other half? Is it the man who came


    to find you the other time? He seemed quite masculine and the way you two looked at each


    other was very different."


    Besides, she saw the man lean against Dr. Myers on the desk, which was an intimate act that could


    only happen between couples!

 Chapter 556

    Chapter 556


    Ariah was stunned. "How was I looking at him any different?"


    "I can''t describe it exactly, but it''s just different from how you look at other men. There was


    gentleness and dependence in your eyes."


    Ariah was dumbfounded for a moment. So this was how she viewed Jimmy in the eyes of others.


    She never realized that until now.


    What a surprising find.


    Meanwhile, the assistant''s face was full of excitement. "Dr. Myers, why don''t we all have a get-


    together sometime and you can take your husband out so we can meet him?"


    Hearing that, Ariah smiled and said lightly, "Well, we''ve divorced already. I''m afraid you guys won''t


    get to meet him."


    Besides, Jimmy was giving her a cold treatment now. He didn''t even bother to answer her call this


    morning.


    Hearing Ariah''sughter, the assistant was shocked to learn that.


    She couldn''t keep up with the plot twist at all.


    It was just too much for her heart to bear it!


    Seeing the expression on the assistant''s face, which reflected her inner thoughts, Ariah couldn''t


    help butugh and patted her on the shoulder before going into her office.


    In the office, Kobi and Anna had already begun the session. When they heard hering in, they


    both turned to look at her.


    "Don''t mind about me. Please continue." Ariah went straight to her office desk.


    Kobi''s gaze was fixed on her, watching her graceful figure under the white coat, her slender waist,


    and her long legs... Gulping, he then forced himself to look away.


    Ariah didn''t notice his gaze, but Anna, who was sitting opposite him, saw his expression clearly.


    And she was slightly surprised. This man was obviously interested in Ariah. How could Ariah not


    know about it?


    Most importantly, Anna saw the strong desire to conquer Ariah in his eyes...


    Did this man not know that Ariah was already married to Jimmy? She kinda felt sorry for him


    because Jimmy was also very possessive of Ariah. If he knew that this man was interested in Ariah,


    this man could be in bad luck.


    However, if this man knew that Ariah was married and yet he was still fantasizing about her, he was


    very daring then...


    "Miss Anna?" Kobi''s voice was light and clear.


    Anna soon came to her senses. "Yes?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''m clear about your situation now. If you don''t mind, we can start the treatment right away."


    "Right now?" Ariah was surprised.


    Kobi gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I''ve treated many cases like this abroad."


    Hearing that, Anna was overjoyed. "So, will I be able to get rid of the noises in my head after that?"


    Those voices pestered her day and night. If it went on like this, she would go crazy.


    "Well, I can''t promise you that it will work perfectly, but we can try." Saying that, he turned to Ariah


    and asked, "Do you have a private room here?"


    Ariah knew that he needed to be alone with the patient, so she quickly got up and said, "It''s right


    next door. I''ll take you there."


    Ariah wasn''t worried about Anna''s illness at all since it was Kobi who treated her. Actually, Ariah


    could also give it a try, but she wasn''t quite confident, so it was best for Kobi to do it.


    Upon waiting for about half an hour, Kobi and Anna came out of the treatment room.


    Besides having a paleplexion and a dazed mind, Anna looked quite alright.


    "How was it?" Ariah walked towards them, looked at Anna, then asked Kobi in a low voice, "Why is


    she still in a trance?"


    Kobi reassured her, "The treatment is tiring for her mentally, but she''ll be fine after she takes some


    rest." With a pause, he then added, "Do you know what kind of tranquilizers to prescribe for her?"


    "Yep." Ariah nodded. "Leave it to me. But since she''s still in a trance, I''ll get my assistant to go down


    with her to get the medicine."


    "Sure, I trust you in that."


    Ariah just smiled with embarrassment. "Thank you foring today though."


    "If you really want to thank me, then you can treat me to a meal."


    "No problem." Ariah nodded. "Take Emily with you as well. I''ll take you both to have a hot pot


    tonight. Emily seems to like it a lot.


    Instantly, Kobi was taken aback.


    Was Ariah ying dumb? Couldn''t she understand what he meant? He wanted to spend some time


    alone with her.


    Looking at her, he then changed the topic. "Anyway, how did it gost night with Jimmy? Did he


    make things difficult for you when you guys got home? You know, I can exin if you need."


    Ariah didn''t want Kobi to interfere in her and Jimmy''s business, so she just said, "Nah, he didn''t


    make things difficult for me. I''ve already told him everything that happened between you and me,


    and he totally understood."


    Of course, he did not! Jimmy was petty.


    Although sheined about that silently, she still remained cool. "Anyway, he''s the kind who got


    angry easily, but his temper would go away quickly as well. I''m sorry aboutst night though. Do you


    want the nurse to take a look at your wound?"


    The wound on his face was not serious. It was just the corner of his mouth that was a little bruised.


    Kobi looked at her and did not speak for a long time.


    Feeling a little embarrassed by his gaze, Ariah asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Kobi shook his head, but inside, he knew that Ariah was trying to distance herself from


    him.


    Afterst night, she definitely wouldn''t want to be alone with him again. Although she promised to


    treat him to dinner, she suggested taking Emily


    along.


    Kobi gathered his thoughts then said, "Alright, I''ll head back now. I''ll call you tonight."


    "Sure, see youter."


    Ariah waved her hand.


    Disappointed, Kobi turned around and left.


    Ariah had treated him like he was just some old acquaintance, which was far from what he had


    expected.


    Initially, he thought that after what had happenedst night, she would at least feel a little guilty and


    alert of him, but she didn''t. Instead, she even picked up his call this morning.


    Perhaps the eventst night was just an insignificant episode to her.


    But he would rather she acted with caution and alienation than how she was now. It was as if...


    things between them had ended already, and she had no more feelings for him anymore.


    Only when one had truly got over someone else, then would they act indifferently like she did...


    Meanwhile, at the police department¡ª


    Ben and David had been behaving in a careful manner the whole day as they could sense the cold


    temperamenting from their captain.


    Ever since Jimmy hade to work in the morning, he had been keeping a straight face. No matter


    who looked for him, he would just answer impatiently. Clearly, he was in a bad mood, so no one


    really dared to get close to him.

 Chapter 557

    Chapter 557


    Ben sighed. "I bet they are having a row now. I mean, look at his face!"


    David agreed, "Yep, and we''re being affected as well..."


    "Look, is Captain Hudson going into the interrogation room?"


    "Yep."


    "Tsk, tsk. Those sc*mbags are gonna be miserable now that Captain Hudson is going to question


    them himself!"


    Half an hourter, Jimmy came out. Ben patted David on the shoulder and said, "I think you''d better


    go in and check if the detainees are still alright."


    David thought so too, as ordinary people wouldn''t be able to bear the interrogation means of


    Captain Hudson.


    When David went into the interrogation room, Ben entered Jimmy''s office with an agonized look.


    Inside, Jimmy was washing his hands at the washbasin. Ben cleared his throat and asked, "Capt., is


    there something bothering you?" "Why?" As expected, Jimmy was in a bad mood because his tone


    was extremely t.


    Ben could onlyugh dryly and say, "Nothing. It''s just that we''re quite concerned about you." With a


    pause, he then carefully asked, "Anyway, did you... have a fight with your wife?"


    Instantly, Jimmy paused washing his hands, and Ben was stunned at his darkened expression.


    Needless to say, Jimmy must have had a quarrel with Ariah!


    Realizing that, Ben wanted to leave quickly so that Jimmy would not get to vent his anger on him.


    "Oh wait, I just remembered that I have a report to finish asap. I''ll talk to youter." Ben quickly


    slipped away.


    As soon as he went out, he met David, who just came out of the interrogation room, and hurriedly


    asked, "How''re the detainees? Are they alright?"


    "Yep, thankfully they''re not injured." Seeing that Ben looked as if he had just survived a disaster,


    David then asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Captain Hudson is just too scary. I''m pretty sure he''s having a row with his wife!"


    "Really? Then what should we do? If he continues to be in a bad mood like now, well suffer along


    with him."


    "Exactly, so we have to solve the root of the cause!"


    "So what you''re saying is..."


    "Yep, in order to make our lives easier, we must help him to solve his conflict with his wife!" Upon


    some thinking, Ben smiled and decided.


    Then, the two of them plotted their n in a low voice...


    Later, when Jimmy got off work, he saw Anna waiting for him outside the department.


    But he just ignored her and went to get his car. Quickly, Anna jogged over and called out, "Jimmy,


    wait up!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I... I came here to see you as it''s been a long time since west saw each other."


    Jimmy''s expression remained indifferent. "Oh."


    Seeing that, Anna knew that he did not want to see her at all, so she was a little upset. "Jimmy, I''m


    sorry for what I did before. I''m really sorry. Can you please forgive me?"


    Shooting her a nce, he said, "I''m not ming you."


    "Really?" Anna was enlightened. "So... can we go back to how we were before?" "I''m afraid not."


    Jimmy refused her directly. "I only protected you in the past because I''d promised your father. But


    now that Kevin is caught, you''re no longer in danger, so there''s no need for that anymore."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Anna''s face turned pale. "Jimmy, are you trying to get rid of me now?"


    Hearing that, Jimmyughed and said, "Anna, you''re an individual and you can live your life as you


    want. Your life doesn''t depend on me."


    Although he was grinning, seeing the serious look in his eyes, Anna knew that he meant it.


    She looked at him in a daze and started to shed tears. "But we''ve known each other for so long and


    I fell in love with you the first time I saw you. Can''t you tell?"


    Right away, his look got serious. "Anna, loving someone and being dependent on them are two


    different things. Please don''t mix them up."


    "I..."


    "You''re just used to having me around. That''s not loving me," Jimmy said tantly, "When I was


    going undercover at your father''s side, I was just a poor boy with nothing-the type that you looked


    down on most back then. So, stop lying to yourself that you fell in love with me at the first sight."


    Anna looked at Jimmy in disbelief. Her body trembled and she felt shocked yet embarrassed.


    "But... over the years, I''ve fallen in love with you already..."


    Jimmy, however, lost his patience gradually and merely said, "It''s up to you. I can''t make you fall out


    of love with me. I just wanted to say that I only love Ariah and I''ll never be with you, ever."


    After that, he sat in the car and was about to leave.


    Seeing that, Anna yelled, "Why are you in such a hurry? Are you looking for Ariah? She''s not at


    home at the moment!"


    Jimmy quickly turned to look at her with a sharpened gaze. "What do you mean that she''s not at


    home?"


    "Well... I mean, she''s..." Anna was startled by the coldness in his eyes and couldn''t help but


    stepped back. Feeling wronged, she asked, "Why are you staring at me? I didn''t say that she''s in


    danger. She''s just not at home! Wait, did you think that I kidnap her or something?"


    That was just ridiculous!


    Jimmy was relieved to hear that and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Do you know where is she then?"


    "Yep. She''s having a date with a man who''s pursuing her."


    Jimmy stiffened. "What did you say?"


    "You''ve heard what I said!" Nevertheless, Anna didn''t feel like giving up yet.


    Suddenly, Jimmy strode towards her with a ck look to which she was startled and took a step


    back. "Ji-Jimmy... what are you doing?"


    Instantly, he grabbed hold of her wrist.


    And it scared her a little. "What do you want?"


    With a cold look, Jimmy dragged her into the car. "Where''s Ariah? Tell me!¡±


    On the other hand-


    The newly-opened hot pot restaurant was quite busy and there were a lot of diners.


    Seeing that Emily ordered tons of dishes, Ariahughed. "Are you sure you can finish them all?"


    She was amazed at how a thin person like Emily could have such a big appetite.


    "Well, we can take them home if we have any leftovers." However, Emily stopped ordering as she


    was a little embarrassed.


    "Ah, taking home the hot pot leftovers? I don''t think so. Anyway, we can alwayse again if you


    want. Just give me a call." "Great." Emily happily agreed.


    Meanwhile, seeing that Emily was no different from her usual self, Ariah finally said, "Um... about


    what happenedst night, please don''t take it to heart. Jimmy has always been bad-tempered and


    none of us can stop him when he gets angry. Also, please don''t have to worry about Kobi and me.


    There was nothing between us."


    She really liked Emily and didn''t want Emily to misunderstand her.


    Surprisingly, Emily was puzzled by her words and asked, "What do you mean? What happened


    between you and Kobi?"


    Ariah was dumbfounded. Did Kobi not tell Emily why he fought with Jimmy yet?

 Chapter 558

    Chapter 558


    Looking at the dazed Ariah, Emily asked suspiciously, "Didn''t Kobi and Jimmy fight over an orange


    yesterday?"


    Kobi told her that he and Jimmy hadpeted for things since childhood as they both always


    ended up liking the same thing.


    As time went by, the two of them often got into a fight over small things. However, they would


    always reconcile on the next day, so he asked Emily not to worry about it.


    Meanwhile, Ariah was speechless.


    Fighting over an orange?


    She couldn''t help feeling amused, thinking that Emily was such an innocent girl to believe in Kobi''s


    excuse.


    "Ah, is that what Kobi told you?" Ariah blinked her eyes and asked.


    "Yep."


    Ariah nodded. "I see, that''s why I gotta apologize to you on Jimmy''s behalf that he beat your fiance


    up."


    "Don''t worry. I know they didn''t mean it." Emily waved her hand. Then, thinking of something, she


    asked, "By the way, what do you mean when you told me not to misunderstand about you and


    Kobi?"


    Hearing that, Ariah got nervous. She didn''t know if she should lie to Emily.


    But Kobi had already told Emily that Jimmy and he were just arguing over trivial matters. So if she


    told Emily the truth now, would Emily me Kobi for lying to her?


    In order not to sow discord between them, Ariah decided to say, "Well, I was just worried that you


    might misunderstand that they fought because of me since I used to know Kobi."


    "I see." Emily reassured, "Don''t worry. I won''t think that way."


    "Cool."


    "Anyway, why hasn''t Kobie back yet?"


    Emily looked around and was about to go and look for him when she saw Kobi walking over from


    the crowd. He wore a grey turtleneck sweater and a pair of rimless sses, which made him look


    refined yet gentle.


    Instantly, she gazed at him with an admiring look and waved. "Over here!"


    Coming over, Kobi pushed his sses up a little and then sat down. "Sorry to keep you guys


    waiting. It took me some time to find a parking space. Have you two ordered yet?" "Yes, I ordered


    your favorite dishes." Holding his arm, Emily nestled against his shoulder and said coquettishly,


    "Honey, give me a kiss."


    However, Kobi was a little embarrassed. "Emily, people are watching."


    Hearing that, Emily pouted and muttered, "Nah, no one is watching except Ariah. What are you shy


    about?"


    Immediately, Ariah covered her eyes and denied, "Nope, I''m not watching. Just kiss quickly, and I''ll


    pretend that I never see it."


    Emily could not help butugh.


    Embarrassed, Ariah could only turn around and urge, "Quick, and let me know when you''re done."


    Swiftly, Emily gave Kobi a light peck on the lips while he was not paying attention.


    Kobi knitted his brows slightly in reacting to that, but Emily did not notice it as she smiled and said,


    "Alright, I''m done."


    Hearing that, Ariah turned around with a grin and met Kobi''s gaze unexpectedly. He was staring at


    her.


    Pausing, she then looked away and sipped at her water, pretending that she didn''t see it.


    "By the way, Ariah, why did you treat us to dinner again? And where''s Jimmy? Why didn''t hee


    along?" While waiting for the dishes, Emily asked curiously.


    "Oh, it''s because Kobi did me a favor this morning, so I thought why not treat you both to a meal."


    Ariah only answered her first question.


    "What did he do for you?"


    "It''s something from work. I have this patient who needs psychological treatment, and since Kobi is


    an expert in this field, so I asked him for help."


    Emily knew more or less about her fiance''s work, so she nodded her head to show her


    understanding.


    When the dishes were served, Emily couldn''t wait to try, whereas Ariah didn''t have much appetite


    due to the cold. She only took two mouthfuls of the veggies.


    "You don''t like it? Do you wanna order something else since you have a sore throat?" Kobi


    suggested.


    "It''s okay. I''m not hungry."


    Getting her reply, he didn''t say anything further.


    On the other hand, Emily was busy enjoying the food.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariah was d that she liked it. Then, she thought about something and turned to Kobi. "Hey, can I


    ask you something?" "Go ahead."


    "I have a friend whose condition is quite simr to Anna''s, but worse than hers. She often dreams


    about things that have never happened in her life after she returns from Tasnil. Sometimes, she


    couldn''t even tell whether it''s a dream or the reality..."


    There were worries in Ariah''s eyes. "I''ve tried to look it up on books, but none of them provide any


    useful insights. So I thought that maybe you''ll know since you''ve been overseas for a long time."


    Kobi put down his cutlery and asked with a frown, "Did you say that your friend shows the


    symptoms aftering back from Tasnil?"


    Instantly, Ariah''s eyes lit up. "Yes, do you also reckon that she might have got hypnotized in Tasnil?"


    Kobi smiled. "Well, do you remember our research back in Mathines?"


    "Of course." Ariah nodded. "That''s why I suspect that my friend''s current situation has something to


    do with hypnotism."


    Back then when she was studying abroad, she had participated in the old professor''s research


    project and Kobi was there too. They were studying the coupling effects of hypnotism with some


    ancient potions in controlling one''s mind, which were sometimes used by doctors with ill intentions.


    Hypnotism could only control someone for a short period, but when it wasbined with the potion,


    they could possess their''s mind for a long time.


    At that time, Ariah had only thought that the project was interesting and never paid much attention


    to it since she only joined the project to be with Kobi.


    Now that a few years had passed, Ariah was reminded of the project again as she believed that


    Sharon''s situation was exactly the same as what they saw on the participants back then.


    "What are you guys talking about?" Suddenly, Emily interrupted with curiosity.


    Ariah then smiled and told Emily about their conversation earlier, to which Emily widened her eyes.


    "Wow, is there really such a miraculous potion? It doesn''t seem like something that could be


    exined by science."


    "Actually, there are many things that couldn''t be exined by mere science. In fact, a lot of


    researchers would choose to believe in strange forces and gods because they couldn''t prove it with


    in knowledge."


    Kobi nodded along. "That''s right. There are some magic drugs and potions circting inTasnil which


    couldn''t be understood still. It''s quite amazing!"


    Hearing that, Emily was dumbfounded and felt as if she could not take part in their conversation at


    all.


    Instantly, she lost her appetite and grew a little upset.


    She put down her cutlery and couldn''t eat any more.

 Chapter 559

    Chapter 559


    Ariah did not notice the strange look on Emily as she spoke to Kobi, "Is there any way to help my


    friend if that''s really the case for her?"


    Kobi nodded. "Yep, there''s a way."


    "What''s it?"


    "Well, we gotta hypnotize her again, and wash away her memory in Tasnil. If necessary, we''ll even


    have to remove those people and things that she has been repeatedly dreaming of."


    Ariah was stunned.


    She didn''t expect to use such a method at all.


    Did they really have to remove Sharon''s memory of Shawnpletely?


    Although Ariah did not know much about the two''s rtionship, she was aware of the fact that


    Sharon had known Shawn for many years...


    Could Sharon really agree to remove the memory of a long-time friend?


    Wasn''t it a little cruel?


    Ariah sighed. "Alright, I''ll talk to herter and see if she wants that." "Cool. By the way, you''re aware


    of her condition, aren''t you?" Kobi nced at her.


    Ariah must have sensed something since she had also learned some hypnotism from the old


    professor.


    "Yeah, but I wasn''t sure."


    "Then you should know how to treat her."


    With hesitation, Ariah replied, "Well, I''m not very confident in doing that."


    Kobi smiled warmly. "I believe you can do it."


    Ariah was surprised to hear that and broke into a grin. "Alright, I''ll give it a try. But if I''m not able to


    carry it still, I''ll ask for your help, is that okay?"


    "Sure, you just have to ask."


    "Awesome, thanks."


    The two of them talked for a long time without noticing that Emily''s face was getting darkened.


    Finally, Emily put down the cutlery and bit her lips, saying, "I''m done."


    Puzzled, Kobi looked at her and asked, "Are you sure? With that little food?"


    Emily nodded dejectedly. "Yep!"


    Just then, Ariah noticed that Emily''s eyes were red. "Are you alright, Emily?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    However, as if she was sulking, Emily did not look at her. "I''m done eating. You guys may take your


    time. I''m heading to the washroom now. My stomach is a little unwell."


    "Um, do you want me toe with you?"


    "No!"


    Saying that in frustration, Emily turned around and asked a waiter to take her to the washroom.


    Ariah was surprised to see that.


    She kind of had a sense that Emily was angry with her.


    "What''s wrong with her?" She looked towards Kobi who was sitting across from her.


    Kobi shook his head and answered frankly, "I don''t know either. She was fine just now."


    "Why don''t you go and have a look? When shees out of the washroom, you can talk to her


    sweetly, and if she needs to vent her anger, just let her do it. After that, her mood will get better."


    Hearing that, Kobi shook his head andughed. "I don''t think I''ll be able to do that."


    Ariah took a side nce at him and couldn''t help but say, "Kobi, you two are about to get married


    soon and you''ll spend the rest of your lives together. So you gotta be more forgiving and coax her,


    even if she''s being unreasonable. If you just do nothing, she''ll get heartbroken."


    Just now, what Kobi said was really hurtful.


    So Ariah couldn''t help but say these words to Emily.


    Kobi took a deep look at her and was about to reply, but then he caught sight of a maning at


    them.


    "What''s wrong?" Ariah noticed his look and turned around subconsciously.


    Seeing the man, she was shocked and widened her eyes in disbelief.


    It was... Jimmy?


    Was that really him?


    Why was he here?


    When he came closer, Ariah was met with his cold gaze and his expressionless face.


    It was really Jimmy. But why was he here?


    Shocked, Ariah stuttered, "Wh-what are you doing here?"


    It was not until he approached her that she could sense his dark temperament.


    "What? I can''te here?" Jimmy sneered.


    Ariah''s good mood was instantly ruined by his sarcastic tone.


    Just as she was about to lose her temper, Kobi interrupted, "Jimmy, don''t get it wrong. Emily''s here


    with us too."


    He was hinting that there were the three of them hanging out together, so there was really no need


    for Jimmy to be angry.


    Hearing that, Jimmy questioned with a faint smile, "Oh, really? Where''s she then?"


    "She just went to the washroom!" Ariah blurted out.


    "What a coincidence. She left as soon as I came."


    "What do you mean?" Ariah was puzzled.


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes. "Don''t you know what I mean?"


    "Are you thinking that I''m lying to you?"


    Jimmy just gave her an indifferent look.


    Instantly, Ariah was pissed off and retorted, "Why would I lie to you? If you don''t believe me, I can


    give her a call now."


    "Go ahead."


    Hearing that, Ariah really took out her phone and called Emily.


    However, the phone was not answered.


    Oh Lord, why wasn''t Emily picking up her phone!


    Ariah gradually grew awkward.


    "She isn''t picking it up?" Jimmy''s grin turned even more sarcastic.


    Ariah was quite frustrated as she tried to exin,


    "Yeah, but she''s really here with us a moment ago..." Suddenly, she spotted someone and called


    out, "Anna?"


    Just now, she had been focusing on Jimmy, so she hadn''t taken notice that there was a woman


    behind Jimmy.


    "Why are you here?" Ariah pursed her lips into a line.


    And the two of them even showed up together.


    Hearing that, initially, Anna had wanted to provoke Ariah by pulling Jimmy''s hand, but before she


    could do anything, Jimmy seemed to know what she was nning and gave her a warning look.


    Obviously, he was warning her not to touch him.


    Anna gritted her teeth. She couldn''t understand why Jimmy brought her here if he was afraid of


    being misunderstood by Ariah.


    Was he using her as a shield?


    Nevertheless, under his fierce gaze, she could only take back her hand.


    Although upset, Anna still said with a smile, "Ah, Jimmy hasn''t eaten yet, so he invited me to have


    dinner together."


    Even if she wasn''t able to hold Jimmy''s hand, she could still say whatever she wanted.


    "Oh, are you two on a date?" Ariah''s gaze swept over the two of them.


    Under Jimmy''s intense gaze, Anna nodded and answered sweetly, "Yeah, we are!"


    As soon as Anna said that, she could feel that the surrounding temperature had dropped.


    The atmosphere became dead silent.


    Jimmy looked at Ariah and noticed that although she still looked calm like before, there was a fire of


    anger burning in her eyes.


    Was she... jealous?

 Chapter 560

    Chapter 560


    Jimmy''s mood was enlightened suddenly.


    He ced his hand around Anna''s shoulder. "Since you guys are here too, why don''t we all have a


    meal together?"


    Kobi raised his wrist to look at the time. "Nah, we''ve just finished eating and are about to leave..."


    "Anna,e sit here." As if he didn''t hear what Kobi said, Jimmy pulled Anna, who was looking stiff,


    over and sat down. He then looked at Ariah and smiled. "Why are you still standing there?"


    Hearing that, Ariah was speechless.


    And she gritted her teeth hard.


    Soon, Jimmy noticed that she was staring at him holding Anna''s hand, so his grin widened. "What


    would you guys like to eat? It''s on me. You may order whatever you want."


    Kobi rubbed his temples. "Jimmy, what are¡ª"


    "Sure!" Ariah suddenly interrupted and gave Jimmy a sweet smile. Then, she pulled out a chair and


    sat opposite Jimmy. "Did you say it''s your treat?"


    "Yep."


    Getting his reply, Ariah was annoyed and hissed,


    "Okay, if that''s what you want!"


    How dare he held hands with Anna in front of her? Irritated, Ariah decided to teach him a lesson.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy just raised his eyebrows at her and said, "It''s just a hot pot. It won''t cost me a


    lot."


    Ariah''s face was filled with anger. He was right, but there must be something she could do to teach


    him a lesson!


    With an enlightened mood, Jimmy enjoyed watching her getting frustrated.


    Seeing that, Ariah sneered and called the waiter.


    Soon, a waiter came over and thought that they had finished the meal and wanted to pay. "Hi, would


    you like to pay for your bill? Pleasee with me. The register is just over there."


    "No, I wanna order."


    "Huh?" Hadn''t they already finished eating?


    "Tidy up the table and serve us your most expensive hot pot soup base."


    "Uh..." The waiter was taken aback and asked uncertainly, "Are you sure you want the most


    expensive soup base?"


    "Do you guys really have one?" Ariah was surprised. She was just saying and she did not expect


    that they would really have this option.


    With pride, the waiter answered, "Of course, we do. We always try our best to meet our customers''


    expectations. Our owner knows that there are a lot of rich people in Beachmarsh City who like to


    order expensive items, so we do have an option to serve a luxurious yet unique soup base!"


    "Whoa, that''s very clever of your boss!"


    "Indeed!¡±


    "Then what''s this luxurious yet unique soup base about?"


    "Well, the soup base is made of fresh and topgrade ingredients only, and it costs around two grand,


    not including the main and side dishes."


    Although two grand wasn''t a big sum for Jimmy, it was still a lot for an average hot pot meal, which


    usually would only cost a few hundred.


    "I see. Then we would like to have that," Ariah said with a smile.


    "Sure."


    After the waiter left, Jimmy looked at her with a faint smile. "Is that all you want to order?"


    Propping up her chin, Ariah beamed with pleasure. "Nah, I haven''t finished ordering yet."


    Jimmy was surprised to hear that. He thought that she had finished ordering already.


    What was she up to?


    Not only was Jimmy puzzled, but even Anna and


    Kobi had no idea what Anna was going to do. Even if she wanted to order something else, she


    wouldn''t be able to make Jimmy go broke with just one meal.


    A hot pot meal couldn''t cost that much, could it?


    When the soup base was served, it smelled really good and Ariah couldn''t wait to eat as she hadn''t


    eaten much just now.


    After serving all the dishes, the waiter was about to leave, but Ariah stopped him.


    He turned around and asked, "What else can I do for you?"


    Ariah nced around the restaurant and asked, "How many more of this soup base can you


    serve?"


    "Uh... as much as you like. We''ll try our best to amodate the requirements of our diners."


    "Cool, then serve all the hot pot broth you can. Also, how much more hot pot ingredients do you still


    have for tonight?"


    The waiter waspletely dumbfounded but answered anyway, "Well, we still have enough


    ingredients for thousands of people."


    "Great. Then serve them all," Ariah waved her hand and ordered decisively.


    Hearing that, the waiter was too shocked to say


    anything.


    He even began to doubt if she could pay for the meal at all.


    Not only was the waiter shocked, but the three were also taken aback. Soon, Anna came back to


    her senses and looked at Ariah suspiciously. "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing." Ariah then turned to Jimmy and asked, "You said that the treat is on you. Does it still


    count?"


    Jimmy was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Anna couldn''t hold back her curiosity and stated, "You ordered so much just now. Can


    you finish them at all?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Ariah just grinned. "Well, someone can finish them for me."


    "Who? I can''t possibly eat so much!"


    Ariah rolled her eyes. "Please, I didn''t mean you!"


    Right then, Kobi also cut in curiously, "Who is it then?"


    Hearing that, Ariah turned her head and pointed outside. "I''m gonna treat those who are still


    working on the street on a cold day like this since someone wants to do a good deed today."


    Clearly, Ariah was referring to the sanitation workers who were cleaning the street outside.


    Meanwhile, the three were choked at her words.


    Looking at the three who were totally shocked, Ariah smiled satisfyingly and looked at Jimmy,


    saying, "Well, I''ve already ordered the dishes. Don''t forget to pay the bill."


    Tsk, she bet he would think twice next time when he wanted to treat people to meals.


    Finally, Ariah felt her mood getting much better.


    Now, she was waiting to see how Jimmy would make a fool of himself. As a police officer, his basic


    sry, together with a bonus, was around ten grand at most, so tonight''s meal would definitely cost


    him a lot.


    Just as she was gloating over the fact that Jimmy might not pay for the bill, things turned out


    different from her expectation.


    Instead of getting angry, Jimmy raised his eyebrows at her and gave her an approving look.


    Then he took out a card from his wallet and handed it to the waiter. "Pay the bill."


    The waiter had served rich diners before so he instantly recognized that it was a tinum card.


    This was a limited-edition one, and not everyone was qualified to apply for such a card.


    Immediately, the waiter changed his attitude and said politely, "Sure, please wait for a moment, sir.


    I''m gonna have to inform our manager about this." What a lucky day. The waiter couldn''t believe


    that he had encountered such a generous customer.


    Just as he was about to leave with the tinum card, suddenly, he heard a shout behind him.


    "Wait!"


    Turning back, a figure dashed toward him and took away the tinum card.


    The waiter was dumbfounded. "Miss...?"


    The woman who took away the card was the one who ordered the meals decisively just now. Was


    she not going to pay for the meals?

 Chapter 561

    Chapter 561


    Ariah held the card tightly in her hand and stared at Jimmy in disbelief. "Whose card is this?"


    How could he possibly have a tinum card?


    An average man like he shouldn''t have it!


    Although she was not familiar with the world of the rich, she had heard of this kind of card before


    because her father had once tried to apply for it and he even tried to pull strings for his application,


    but still, he didn''t get it.


    Back then, the Myers Family was at the decline stage already, so Felix wanted such a card to raise


    his reputation. However, the bank declined his application upon evaluating their assets.


    And now, Jimmy actually had the card!


    As someone with an average ie, how could he afford to have a tinum card?


    "You didn''t pick this up from somewhere, did you?" Ariah asked tentatively.


    Jimmy frowned as he looked at her. "Are you being serious?"


    "Ahem." To be honest, she never thought of Jimmy as someone rich.


    The Hudson Family might be affluent, but with


    Jimmy''s meager sry, he definitely couldn''t get the card.


    "I didn''t pick it up somewhere." Seeing the worried look on her face, Jimmy was amused. "Anyway,


    give the card to the waiter and let him settle our bill."


    "No!" Ariah shook her head.


    "Why?"


    "Because..."


    Ariah couldn''t tell why exactly. She just wanted to watch Jimmy make a fool of himself, not to make


    him go bankrupt. If he didn''t have the money to pay for it, she would cancel her order and apologize


    to the waiter.


    But she didn''t expect that Jimmy would really have such arge sum of money!


    Where did his moneye from?


    If he really had that much money, Ariah wouldn''t want him to waste it like that.


    They should save that money for their child in the future!


    Thinking about that, Ariah left the card to Jimmy and smiled apologetically at the waiter. "Sorry, I


    didn''t mean to order that much. Could you please cancel the order? I''m sorry."


    The waiter was speechless.


    Just as she was about to continue to apologize to the waiter, Jimmy said, "Go and call your


    manager over."


    The waiter was stunned. "What?"


    "Do you want me to repeat that?"


    Sensing Jimmy''s dignified aura, the waiter quickly nodded. "No, I got it." Then, he went and called


    the manager over.


    Ariah gave Jimmy a side nce, wondering what he was up to.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    After a while, the manager came over. The waiter had already told him what happened so he smiled


    and reassured, "Don''t worry. I understand that you would like to cancel the order."


    "Who told you to cancel that?" Jimmy asked directly.


    Not only the manager but Ariah was also stunned. What was Jimmy doing?


    "We do want to order that. Take it as doing good deeds." Jimmy handed the card over and said, "Go


    and prepare our dishes."


    The manager answered joyfully, "Awesome! Well start serving right away."


    Then, he left with the waiter.


    Ariah was dumbfounded.


    And she couldn''t believe what she had heard.


    Jimmy was such a spendthrift. How could he just spend the money like that!


    No, no, why should she be upset? What he did was a good deed and she should feel proud of him.


    However, she felt her heart ache a little, as if she was spending her own money...


    Could it be that inside her heart, she already took Jimmy as her family? So when he was spending


    his money, it felt as if he was spending their collective sum?


    Ariah sat down with a conflicted look on her face. Just as her mind was drifting apart, Emily returned


    and was surprised to see a strange woman sitting beside Jimmy. "Who''s-"


    "Just ignore them," Ariah pulled her to sit by her side and said.


    Instantly, Jimmy''s face darkened.


    Meanwhile, Emily took a deep breath and said to Ariah, "Ariah, I wanna apologize to you."


    "Ah? Why?"


    "I shouldn''t get jealous of you and Kobi just now. When you two were having a conversation, you


    seemed sopatible with him that I felt as if I was the third wheel. So I grew a little bitter, ignored


    your question, and found an excuse to go to the washroom. Sorry, I was being petty."


    The reason she went to the bathroom was to sort out her emotions. Now that she calmed down,


    Emily thought that she had been too sensitive. Kobi and Ariah knew each other since before, so it


    was normal for them to get along well.


    Therefore, she took the initiative to say, "Although you two had dated before, I understand that


    you''re just friends now."


    The more Emily said, the more Ariah could feel that their surrounding temperature dropped.


    Without turning around, she knew that the cold temperament was emanated from Jimmy.


    Initially, Jimmy was already quite angry with her for holding back the fact that she knew Kobi. Now,


    with Emily''s words, he must have misunderstood her even more.


    What did Emily mean by saying that she seemedpatible with Kobi?


    Please, they were just having a normal conversation!


    She and Kobi were notpatible at all! What bullsh*t!


    Was Emily trying to make things more difficult for her?


    Thinking about that, Ariah turned to sneak a nce at Jimmy, but she quickly withdrew her gaze.


    Jimmy looked quite livid at the moment.


    Embarrassed, she turned to Emily and replied, "I''m d you understand." And then, she


    emphasized, "You''re right. Kobi and I are just friends!"


    Hearing that, Emily took her hand and said, "Yep, I trust you!"


    Deep down, Ariah felt a little awkward.


    "Ah, what are you doing, Jimmy?"


    All of a sudden, Anna let out a soft cry as Jimmy was pinching her hand so hard that it hurt her.


    Jimmy lowered his eyes and smiled, though the smile did not reach into his eyes. He picked up


    some food for Anna and said, "Hurry up and eat. Then, well go back."


    Immediately, she looked up in disbelief at the fact that he picked some food for her.


    Was she dreaming?


    Jimmy had been served by the servants in his family since he was a child. How could he possibly


    know how to take care of others?


    Sometimes, when Anna went out to dine with him, he would always just take care of himself and


    neglected her. So naturally, she was shocked that he picked up the food for her.


    "What are you waiting for?" Jimmy frowned and gave her another piece of food. "I remember you


    like the fish balls, right?"


    Anna nodded in a daze. "Yeah..."


    "Then have more."


    "Okay..."


    Dumbfounded, Anna then picked up her food and started to eat. Suddenly, Jimmy reached out to


    her and said, "There''s something on your chin."


    Saying that, he quickly wiped the sauce away from her chin.


    What... was Jimmy doing? Instantly, Anna widened her eyes and her heart started to beat faster.


    Her cheeks flushed as she took a peek at him.


    She couldn''t believe that Jimmy would do such an intimate thing to her!

 Chapter 562

    Chapter 562


    Anna wasn''t the only one stunned. Emily was also shocked and couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Quickly, she whispered to Ariah, "Why is your husband acting so close with that woman?"


    After saying that, she could sense Ariah emanating a cold temperament.


    So she didn''t dare to ask anything more and went back to her seat, trying not to get too close to


    Ariah.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy acted as if he didn''t notice Ariah''s anger and continued speaking to Anna.


    Sometimes, he would pick up food for her and serve her water. He was so attentive that it was as if


    Anna were his wife.


    "Hey, try this."


    "The food is quite spicy. Here, have some milk."


    "Try this. This tastes good too."


    Slowly, Anna''s bowl was piled up with the food and she kept thanking Jimmy with a red face


    whereas her heart was thumping. Soon, she noticed Ariah''s piercing gaze.


    Ariah wasn''t looking at her though. Instead, she was gazing at Jimmy.


    However, Jimmy ignored Ariah''s gaze and became even more attentive towards her.


    Was Jimmy... doing it on purpose?


    Soon, Anna realized that and her face turned pale.


    Initially, she thought that Jimmy had taken good care of her because he, more or less, care about


    her. But it turned out that he was only being nice to her due to Ariah''s presence.


    He only brought her here because Ariah was here dining with another man!


    Hence, he was trying to get Ariah jealous of those moves!


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Anna couldn''t believe that Jimmy would do such a childish thing. He wasn''t like the mature and


    steady man she used to know.


    No, actually, he was still steady, mature, and charming to others. He was only petty and jealous


    when it came to Ariah.


    Realizing that, Anna had suddenly lost all her appetite.


    She couldn''t ept the fact that Jimmy was using her to make Ariah jealous.


    But then, she thought why not use the opportunity in her favour?


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her emotions and leaned over to him, saying, "Jimmy, that''s


    enough food for me. You should eat more too."


    Silently, Jimmy nced at her and frowned slightly, then moved away from her.


    "Jimmy, let''s go back now if you''re full too," Anna said as she got closer to him again. "Shall we go


    to my ce, or yours? Oh wait, why don''t we go to my ce tonight? You haven''te to my ce


    in a long time. I really miss spending the night with you. Andst time, you said that my bed was


    quitefortable."


    What was Anna talking about?


    Jimmy froze and then red at her. But when he thought of something, he suppressed his anger.


    Seeing that he was holding his temper in, Anna was a little surprised.


    Meanwhile, the situation was getting quite awkward. Kobi cleared his throat and interrupted with


    embarrassment, "Jimmy, you two..."


    Before he could finish, Jimmy''s sharp gaze swept over him.


    So he shrugged and decided to stay out of it.


    Then, Jimmy shifted his gaze to Ariah, who sat there calmly as if she didn''t mind about the situation.


    She did not seem concerned at all.


    Tsk, she must not care about him now.


    Because Kobi ¡ªher first lover-had returned. So she didn''t care about these things anymore, did


    she?


    At the same time, Emily sat beside Ariah with a distorted look. She wanted to say something, but


    eventually, she just covered her mouth and said nothing.


    Her hand hurt!


    It was really painful.


    Under the table, Ariah was squeezing her hand hard in order to keep calm.


    After a while, Ariah finally got up and said lightly, "Emily, I''m full. Let''s go."


    Hearing that, Emily heaved a sigh of relief and quickly hid her hands behind her back, afraid that


    Ariah would squeeze her hand again. "Alright, let''s go. Uh... Jimmy, why don''t you send Ariah


    back?"


    It would be an opportunity for them to talk things through!


    Ariah, however, refused with a faint smile, "Nah, let''s not trouble him as he''s going to Anna''s house


    later. Kobi, since you''ve been to my ce before, could you please send me back? It''s not too far


    anyway."


    Kobi rose to his feet and smiled faintly. "Sure."


    "Let''s head off then."


    Ignoring Jimmy''s ice-cold look, Ariah left.


    Staring at Ariah''s graceful figure, Jimmy was extremely frustrated.


    Kobi had been to her house? When? Howe he didn''t know?


    What else was Ariah hiding from him?


    And she even asked Kobi to send her back right in front of him!


    Was she flouting him?


    At the same time, seeing that Jimmy''s face had turned livid, Anna did not dare to provoke him and


    stayed as far away from him as possible.


    On the other hand, Emily noticed that Ariah wasn''t looking good when Jimmy didn''te after


    them, so she asked, "Ariah, are you gonna leave just like that?"


    With a chuckle, Ariah replied, "Well, haven''t we done eating?"


    "But, your husband is with that woman..."


    "Ah, Emily, I forgot to tell you that before you guys came back, Jimmy and I had divorced already."


    Shocked, Emily widened her eyes. "Heavens, really?"


    Although Jimmy had always wanted to get remarried to Ariah, he had never had the chance to do


    so. So technically, they were strangers now.


    "Yep." Ariah smiled. "So he''s single now and he can be with whoever he wants to be with."


    "But, isn''t it a bit upsetting to see him dating another woman so soon?"


    Ariah shrugged. "Nope. I don''t mind at all."


    Emily didn''t believe her.


    She pouted and thought back to just now how Ariah had squeezed her hand hard.


    Ariah obviously still cared about Jimmy!


    Walking out of the restaurant, Kobi drove the car to the entrance. When Ariah and Emily were about


    to get in the car, Jimmy''s voice suddenly came from behind. "Are you sure you wanna get in that


    car?"


    There was a warning to his tone.


    Instantly, Ariah paused from getting in the car.


    When Emily saw Jimmying over, she purposely pushed Ariah towards him. "Hey, Jimmy, are


    you here to send Ariah home?"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and retorted, "Did I say I''m sending her home?"


    "Uh..."


    Seeing that he refused to take the chance to yield to Ariah, Emily red at him secretly.


    "If you''re not willing to take her home, and you refused to let her get in our car, how is she gonna go


    home then?"


    "She could take a cab back."


    Emily was choked at his words.


    And she felt an urge to punch him. He was unbelievable! How could he suggest that Ariah took a


    cab back thiste by herself? It wasn''t safe at all!


    Although she felt angry, Emily still smiled in a good-tempered way and stated, "But it''s not safe for


    her to go home alone. She could be running into danger."

 Chapter 563

    Chapter 563


    Jimmy just said impatiently, "Unlike abroad, it''s quite safe here, so don''t worry about that."


    Emily was speechless.


    "Emily, just ignore him ande in the car."


    Ariah''s voice suddenly sounded. Emily turned around and saw that she had already gotten into the


    car.


    It seemed that Emily couldn''t be a peacemaker this time.


    Rubbing her nose, she was about to get into the car as well.


    Just then, Jimmy red at Ariah and called out suddenly, "Get down!"


    But Ariah just ignored him and said directly to Kobi, "Let''s go."


    Jimmy smiled. It was the kind that emanated coldness.


    Just as Kobi was about to start the car, abruptly, the door was pulled open and he was dragged out.


    The key was pulled out by Jimmy, too. Then, Jimmy looked coldly at Ariah and said, "I''m saying this


    for thest time. Get down." "Jimmy, what the hell are you doing?" Ariah was really angry now, and


    she scowled at Jimmy in exasperation.


    Only then did Jimmy''s mood lighten up.


    Tsk, finally, she showed some emotions!


    He thought that she wasn''t bothered to talk to him!


    In the meantime, Ariah red at him and demanded, "Give back the key!"


    But before Jimmy could reply, Kobi grabbed him by the cor and struck at him. "Jimmy, enough!"


    "No!"


    Ariah screamed.


    Actually, Jimmy could easily dodge that and even strike back, but when he saw Ariah''s reaction, his


    lips curled into a smile and he took the blow.


    The sound of the blow was particrly heartrending, and no one expected it to happen suddenly.


    Even Kobi didn''t expect that Jimmy would take the blow.


    He thought Jimmy would definitely get back at him.


    And with Jimmy''s agility, he could at least dodge the blow.


    But no, he took the strike.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Kobi quickly withdrew his fist and frowned. When he saw the smile on Jimmy, his heart sank a little.


    Jimmy took the blow on purpose.


    He deliberately didn''t dodge it.


    And the purpose of that was to make Ariah feel sorry for him and even hate Kobi!


    "Why did you hit him?" Indeed, in the next second, Ariah''s angry voice rang out.


    Leaning against the car, Jimmy smiled slightly. He was gratified to see her speaking out for him.


    Kobi pinched the bridge of his nose. "I didn''t expect him to just stand there."


    "Oh, does that justify you beating him?"


    "Sorry, I couldn''t control it. He shouldn''t have treated you like that though." Kobiughed bitterly.


    Ariah was stunned. Was Kobi doing that for her?


    Meanwhile, Jimmy flicked his clothes and said sarcastically, "Oh, so you''re doing that for her? Have


    you thought about how Emily would feel?"


    Hearing that, Emily, who was sitting in the passenger''s seat, stared at them nkly.


    Ariah looked at the dazed Emily and got distressed. Initially, the atmosphere was still alright, but


    now it had gotten weird because of what Jimmy said!


    "For God''s sake!" Ariah was so angry that she stopped a cab and left the scene.


    On the other hand, Kobi was about to get in his car, but Jimmy blocked his way. "Kobi, wait."


    Kobi nced at him.


    "I see you as my brother, so please don''t do anything that will disappoint me."


    Kobi smiled. "What thing?"


    "I don''t care how close you and Ariah were in the past. She is my wife now. If you still have any


    other thoughts about her, you''d better put them away."


    With a solemn look, Jimmy then added, "If not, I''m afraid we can''t be brothers anymore."


    Saying that, he spun around and left.


    Kobi looked at his back for a long time. Then, with a sneer, he got in the car.


    On the way back, Emily was acting differently from her usual self. She was very quiet.


    "What''s wrong?" Kobi asked when they were about to arrive home.


    Emily was not someone who could hide her thoughts. Now that he had asked her, she instantly


    questioned him, "Kobi, honestly, do you still like Ariah?"


    Kobi looked steadily to the front as he drove.


    "Don''t be silly. You''re the one I''m going to marry."


    "But... why do I feel like you''ve changed after you returned to Estar?"


    "Oh, how?"


    "You seem to have be apletely different person." Then, thinking about what he had done


    to her in the hotel the other day, she muttered, "I even get the feeling that you''re hiding things from


    me. You didn''t even tell me about sending Ariah home and you knew where she lived."


    "Ah, I see." Kobi pulled over the car by the road and looked at her with a faint smile. "Are you


    getting jealous of Ariah?"


    Biting her lips, Emily shook her head. "I like Ariah very much. I shouldn''t be jealous of her, but still, I


    feel ufortable..."


    Before she could finish her words, Kobi''s scent had enveloped her, and he kissed her on the lips


    domineeringly.


    Emily was stunned for a moment before she wrapped her arms around his neck subconsciously.


    Kobi was very different from his gentle self, and soon, Emily was panting heavily. Her sight got


    blurred and her cheeks flushed.


    "What about now? Do you still feel ufortable?" Kobi nibbled her earlobe lightly.


    "Babe, only you get to be treated this way. Ariah don''t."


    Gradually, Emily''s body softened in his arms and her anger and jealousy were gone.


    Kobi only needed to say a few good words and she would believe in him again. She thought that


    she was too easily coaxed.


    Well, what could she do? She loved him.


    When Ariah returned home, she realized that the cold seemed to be getting more serious.


    She took a cold tablet and fell asleep immediately. While she was half-asleep, she seemed to hear


    someone knocking at the door, but she couldn''t be bothered to get up.


    Later on, the sound of knocking became so loud that it started to bother her.


    She was very annoyed.


    So she shouted, "Stop knocking! Get the hell out of here!"


    Then, she pulled the quilt over her head and went back to sleep.


    The next morning when Ariah woke up, the room was dark and her throat hurt. Touching her


    forehead, she could feel that it was burning hot. With some struggle, she got up and called her


    assistant, telling her that she was not feeling well and needed to take sick leave.


    The assistant heard her hoarse voice and was concerned, to which Ariah reassured that she would


    be fine upon taking a rest and some pills.


    Hanging up the call, Ariah took the medicine that she kept next to the bed and went back to sleep.


    After getting some sleep, she got woken up by a call and got up from the bed. Now, she felt much


    better.


    However, the call was quickly hung up.


    Seeing that, Ariah went to get some clothes and took a hot shower since she was sweating all over.


    Only then did she feel much lighter.


    As soon as she returned to the bedroom, the phone rang again. She picked it up and saw that it


    was from Jimmy''s colleague, David.

 Chapter 564

    Chapter 564


    Ariah had no choice but to answer the phone, "Hello..."


    "Ariah, it''s me." Immediately, the person on the other side of the phone said her name.


    "I know."


    "Why didn''t you pick up my call earlier?"


    "Ahem, I just got up. Well, what''s up?"


    "It''s nothing big. Captain Hudson asked me to call you."


    Jimmy Hudson?


    Suspicious, Ariah asked. Why did Jimmy ask his colleague to call her?


    "Why did he ask you to call me?"


    Feeling nervous, David said, "I''m not sure. Captain Hudson only told me to inform you that he wants


    to see you. It seems like he has something important to tell you!"


    Ariah was stunned. Was Jimmy going to talk to her about Kobi?


    "Ariah, I''m serious. Ben and I are waiting for you here." David said hastily. "Captain Hudson said he


    will punish us if you don''te."


    After saying that, David pretended to cry. "Ariah, please heave mercy on us."


    Upon hearing him cry, Ariah was startled. Pinching her eyebrows, she said "Okay, stop crying. I''ll


    go."


    If Jimmy really wanted to talk to her about Kobi, this was a good opportunity as she wanted to make


    things clear to avoid any misunderstanding in the future.


    "Can I text you the address?"


    "Sure."


    "Aright!"


    Ariah was speechless.


    Can this tall, brawny guy stop acting cute? She could not handle his cuteness.


    After Ariah hung up the phone, her text message notification rang, and she received David''s


    message. Looking at the address she received, Ariah frowned doubtfully.


    Why did she receive a hotel''s name?


    Although Ariah thought it was weird, she did not think too much about it. Since Jimmy was capable


    of doing anything, he must have had some weird intentions of asking her to go to a hotel.


    However, she trusted Jimmy, so even if she were to go to the hotel, she got nothing to worry about.


    After hanging up, David noticed his hand was sweating profusely. "Shit! I literally freaked out. I was


    so afraid that Ariah will find out that I''m lying. I almost peed my pants!"


    "You''re such a good-for-nothing!" Ben drew the curtains in the hotel room and started decorating the


    bed by creating a heart shape using rose petals. "Totally sullied the reputation of our police force."


    "If you''re not afraid, why didn''t you make the call earlier?" David kicked him. "Hey, over here, hurry


    up and spray some perfume on it. Where are the rest of the petals? We have a bulk of them. Use all


    of them!!"


    After they were done decorating the room, Ben and David looked at each other and smiled nastily.


    "Stuff like that are whatdies find impressive. Even a man like me feels touched seeing such a


    romantic scene. I believe Ariah will feel the same too! Quick, call Captain Hudson!"


    As Ben scrolled through his phone, he ordered David. "Remember to prepare the medicine for


    Ariah. You have that ready, right? This is the most crucial part!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let her drink it as soon as shees!"


    "Hurry up and call Captain Hudson."


    "Stop urging me. I''m calling him right now."


    Ben called Jimmy, but no one answered.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Captain Hudson didn''t pick up his phone."


    "Try calling him again..."


    Before Ben could finish his words, David''s phone rang. David fished his mobile phone out of his


    pocket and said, "Ariah is here."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The two of them looked at each other. They had no choice but to go out and pick up Ariah first.


    The two of them brought Ariah into the room. After pushing open the door, Ariah saw the rose petals


    on the bed. She was stunned for a moment before she asked, "This...What''s going on?"


    David led her in and said with a smile, "Obviously, Captain Hudson was the one who prepared


    these."


    When did Jimmy learn to be so romantic?


    Ariah had a suspicious look on her face.


    She did not know whether tough or cry. "Where''s Jimmy?"


    "Uh..." Quickly, David gave Ben a look, hinting him to go out and call Captain Hudson. Ben made an


    okay gesture and sneaked out with his mobile


    phone.


    David scuttled off to pour Ariah a ss of water. "Ariah, have some water first. Captain Hudson


    received a call just now and went out. I think Director Sherlock has something to tell him."


    Due to the unique nature of Jimmy''s job, he had to be on call round the clock because crime could


    happen anytime and anywhere,


    Ariah was a little worried. "Did something bad happen again?"


    "It''s going to be fine, Ariah. Don''t worry." David looked at her eagerly. "Here, Ariah, drink some


    water."


    "Drink some even if you''re not thirsty. Women need to drink more water for better skin. Look at


    those, your lips are chapped."


    "That''s because I caught a cold yesterday." Ariah sighed. Seeing David holding the cup of water,


    she felt bad for not taking it. She took the cup and took a few sips of water before putting it aside,


    "Are you happy now?"


    Scratched his head, David said, "Take a seat in the meantime. Ben went to look for Captain Hudson


    and he should be back soon. I''ll go check on him."


    Ariah hummed and wanted to look for a ce to sit down. However, there were flower petals


    everywhere, so she could not find a ce to sit.


    After David went out, he found Ben in the corridor. Then, he asked him in a low voice, "Where''s our


    captain? Did you manage to contact him?"


    Ben, who was holding onto his phone, looked anxious. "Captain Hudson is not answering his


    phone. There''s nothing I can do."


    "I thought he said he''ll be free tonight. Why is he not answering the phone now?"


    "How would I know? I think he mentioned something about going back to his hometown... Why are


    you looking at me? Keep calling him!"


    David was speechless.


    Ben kept calling him, thinking that something bad might have really happened to Jimmy if he did not


    pick up again. However, the call went through this time. Ben said anxiously, "Captain, where are


    you?"


    "Hello, I am Jimmy''s brother."


    An unfamiliar voice came from the other end of the phone.


    Ben was stunned.


    "Jimmy is talking to my father in the study room. He left his mobile phone in his coat and it kept


    ringing. I was afraid that there might be something urgent, so I answered the phone," Kobi


    exined briefly.


    "Oh." Ben quickly said, "Can you please pass the phone to Captain Hudson?"


    "No problem." Kobi smiled. "Can I ask why are you guys looking for Jimmy so urgently?"


    "It''s nothing urgent. It''s just that Ariah is feeling a little...ahem, a little ufortable, so I think it''ll be


    better if Captain Hudson cane as soon as possible."


    Ariah was not feeling well?


    Frowning, Kobi asked. "Are you guys at Ariah''s house?"


    "Ah, you know Ariah as well?"


    "I used to be her schoolmate. We were quite close."


    "Oh." Upon hearing what Kobi said, Ben decided to just spill everything. "Well, we prepared a


    surprise for Captain Hudson, and Ariah is waiting for him in the hotel now. We''ve been calling him


    for a while but he didn''t answer his phone, so we were worried."


    Kobi smiled and asked, "Which hotel is it? I''ll pass Jimmy the message."


    Ben told him the name of the hotel and said, "In that case, we''ll leave the key to the receptionist.


    You can ask him to take the keys at the front desk when hees."


    "No problem."


    "Thank you, sir. Please inform Captain Hudson as soon as possible."


    Kobi agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, Ben breathed a sigh of relief. David quickly asked, "So how was it?"


    "It''s all settled." Ben whistled and said, "Captain Hudson will be here soon. Let''s leave first and let


    Ariah wait for Captain Hudson."


    "Let''s go. We don''t want to ruin their good time."


    "Haha."


    In the room. Ariah felt something wrong with her body, but she could not tell exactly what was


    happening to her...

 Chapter 565

    Chapter 565


    Ariah felt her body burning. She touched her forehead and felt that it was burning too. Then, she


    muttered to herself, ''Is my fever back again?''


    After waiting for Jimmy for some time, she began to feel agitated.


    He was the one who asked her out, yet he was no where to be found, not to say his colleagues,


    who disappeared all of a sudden.


    Frustrated, Ariah grew a little bit thirsty. She picked up the ss of water that she drank half earlier


    and chugged down the remaining water.


    Cold water flowed down her dry throat. Only then did she feel a little morefortable.


    Sitting on the bed, she looked at the floor covered in petals and found it somewhat amusing. She


    never knew that an unromantic guy like Jimmy would know how to n such a surprise.


    Throughout the years they were together, he had never nned such surprises for her.


    He knew nothing about romance.


    However, most of the women in the world wanted their man to be romantic.


    Ariah was no exception.


    Looking at those petals, although Ariah found it funny, deep down, she was moved.


    It was rare for a man like Jimmy to put his pride in his pocket and do such a thing.


    She waited for a long time but nobody came. Standing up, Ariah was about to leave. Suddenly, a


    wave of dizziness hit her, and she fell onto the bed.


    Warmth surged up her body, and the silk quilt on the bed made her feel veryfortable. It was


    cold, yet she could not help but rub her cheeks against the quilt.


    What was wrong with her?


    It did not seem like she was sick. Her body and mind seemed to be out of control, and she was


    yearning for something.


    Something must be wrong with her!


    After the realization dawned on Ariah, she struggled to get up to leave, but her body was so weak


    that she did not have any strength left.


    A moment after that, she heard the sound of the door opening.


    Was Jimmy here?


    Ariah opened her eyes. Confused, she saw a tall and sturdy figure walking towards her. She


    muttered, "Jimmy?"


    Sitting down beside the bed, the person reached out his hand to touch her face. The man''s hand


    was ice-cold, and he seemed to possess some kind of magical power. Unable to resist herself,


    Ariah subconsciously moved closer to the man.


    Surprised, Kobi looked at Ariah, who was snuggling into his embrace. The moment he walked in, he


    already noticed that something was wrong with her. Her face was flushed, and her eyes looked


    dazed. It seemed like she did not recognize him.


    She looked sick, but she smelled so sweet, and it was so tempting.


    "Jimmy..."


    Ariah whispered softly in Jimmy''s arms. He felt her breath on his chest and instantly, his body


    started burning.


    Feeling his body tensed up, his gaze became deeper gradually. Then, he held Ariah tightly, "Baby,


    are you drugged?"


    Obviously, Ariah seemed like she was drugged.


    She even mistook Kobi for Jimmy. Kobi had a weird feeling in his heart, but he knew perfectly well


    that he did not want to push her away.


    Although Ariah mistook him for someone else, he did not mind.


    As Kobi stared at Ariah''s flushed face, the smile in his eyes deepened and his heart stirred.


    In the study room at Hudson Mansion.


    After Jimmy was done talking to his father, he stood up and was about to leave. However, his father


    spoke again, "Wait."


    Jimmy turned around and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Take a seat first." Mack pointed to the chair.


    Jimmy raised his brows.


    Mack took a sip of his tea and said slowly, "When are you going to remarry Ariah?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You''re such an irresponsible guy."


    Jimmy snorted. He will remarry Ariah right away, but was she willing to do so?


    He was afraid that Ariah would despise remarrying him even more so after Kobi''s return.


    Why did Kobi have to be Ariah''s first love?!


    "Your mother told me yesterday that she will try her best to get along with Ariah as long as Ariah


    treats her better, but only on condition that both of you get your marriage certificate done as soon as


    possible. She can''t allow you two to live together without getting married."


    Putting down his teacup, Jimmy''s father asked, "I don''t think this is too much to ask, right?"


    "No."


    "Then find some time to go get the marriage certificate back."


    "Is this something that I can do by myself?"


    Mack raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean? Is Ariah not willing to remarry you?"


    Frustrated and depressed, Jimmy did not know what to say.


    Mack could not help butugh. "Well, who was the one who wanted a divorce first back then?"


    Jimmy was speechless, as he was the one who asked for a divorce first.


    "Since you''re the one who wanted a divorce, bear the consequences now." It was rare to see his


    son being vexed by rtionship issues. Mack was thrilled. It seemed like he chose the right


    daughter-inw back then.


    After experiencing those things and bing a detective, his heart was dead, as though he could


    not feel anything.


    Worried about Jimmy''s mental condition, Mack once pestered him to see a psychologist. However,


    Jimmy did not care at all.


    Back when he was working as an undercover officer, he provoked too many people and made too


    many enemies. As a consequence, people from both sides of thew hunted him down.


    In the past few years, no one in the Hudson Family was able to live in peace.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    At times, Mack was even afraid that he would wake up to find his son dead.


    After a long discussion with E, they made up their mind to let Jimmy get married and have


    children. Just in case if anything bad happened to Jimmy, the Hudson Family''s bloodline would


    continue.


    Jimmy understood his parents'' concern back then. After knowing their decision, he said calmly, "It''s


    fun to have a son, anyway. If you guys found a suitable woman, I''ll go meet her."


    Later on, he met Ariah. In just a few months, the two of them decided to get married.


    Everybody thought that such a marriage without love like Ariah and Jimmy''s would notst long, but


    the couple surprised everybody as they grew closer day by day.


    Seeing Jimmy living a decent life now, Mack was very pleased. Compared to the guy who only


    knew how to smoke and drink back then, Jimmy looked a lot better now.


    Finally, Jimmy felt more ''human-like''.


    Looking at his father''s gloating attitude, Jimmy was speeches. "I''ll make a move first. Please pass


    Kobi my message."


    Mack got up and followed after Jimmy. After pondering fora moment, he nodded. "Since they are


    already engaged, getting married will be just a matter of time. I will discuss it with Kobi and ask


    them to get married as soon as possible."


    Jimmy answered.


    Curious, Mark asked, "You can talk to your brother about this. Why did you have to tell me?"


    Smiling coldly, Jimmy did not say anything. If he and Kobi met up right now, they would probably


    fight once again.


    Only after Kobi and Alice got married, he would feel a bit more at ease.


    On second thought, Jimmy thought he was not in his right mind to ask his father such a small favor.


    After going downstairs, he saw E in the living room. E saw her son, but she snorted and


    ignored him. It was obvious that she was still angry at Jimmy, who ''threatened'' her for Ariah.


    Raising his eyebrows, Jimmy walked up to her. "Madam, you look pretty good today. Seems like


    you''re getting more and more beautiful. I''ll ask Ariah toe over someday so that you can give


    her some of your skincare tips."

 Chapter 566

    Chapter 566


    Looking at his son''s flippant attitude, E was amused. "Cut it out. If you want me to ept Ariah,


    go and get your marriage certificate. Otherwise, what would other people think of you guys?"


    "Okay, I''ll make sure to do that."


    E''s expression turned better. "Are youing back for dinner tonight?"


    "No, I have some work to deal with."


    "You guys are rarely home. So is your brother. He left in a hurry just now. I asked him where is he


    going, and he said he''s going to a hotel. Who would go to a hotel in the daytime?" E muttered.


    Jimmy felt a headache creeping up on him. He gave his father a look, indicating, "I''ll leave her to


    you."


    Mack replied with a look that said, "Go ahead. I''ll deal with your mother."


    After grabbing his coat, Jimmy left in a hurry. On his way out, he casually scrolled through his


    mobile phone and realized he received a text message from Ben about two minutes ago.


    "Captain, remember to treat us to dinnerter. All of us chipped in to buy the roses. We spent a lot


    of money on it."


    Frowning, Jimmy called Ben.


    Not long after, Ben picked up the phone and said in a surprised tone, "No way? That''s sooner than I


    expected."


    Not even half an hour had passed, and Jimmy was already calling him. It was too soon.


    No way. Jimmy looked strong, but that was all he couldst in bed?


    Jimmy thought Ben was talking about the duration of his conversation with Mack at home. He said,


    "How long did you think it will take? A few minutes is more than enough."


    Shocked, Ben said, "Ahem. Captain, you can onlyst a few minutes? Don''t scare me."


    What the f*ck?l Judging by Jimmy''s physique, it was impossible for him tost only a few minutes.


    He seemed like he couldst at least half an hour!


    "Do you even need a long time for such things?" Jimmy frowned. He thought men should cut


    through all the nonsense and go straight to the point.


    "F*ck, Captain, are you sure you''re okay? A house full of rose petals, and Ariah, who took those


    pills... You shouldst at least a few hours."


    "Ben!" Jimmy had just started his car. Upon hearing Ben''s words, he stepped hard on the brakes,


    expression changing as he said, "Repeat what you just said!"


    Shocked by his voice, Ben subconsciously said, "David and I thought that you and Ariah had


    intimacy issues and need a romantic way to spice up your love life. Then, I came up with an idea to


    drug Ariah so that you can..."


    After Jimmy heard that, his face turned dark immediately. "What did you say?"


    Ben freaked out. "Captain, don''t tell me you are not in the hotel now. Are you not with Ariah now?"


    Half an hour had passed, and the drug must have already taken effect. If Jimmy was not with Ariah,


    then...


    Panic- stricken, Ben fell off the chair and was about to cry. "Captain, is your brother trying to mess


    with us? Did he forget to inform you of what we told him?"


    "Tell me the hotel''s name and the room number."


    Before Ben could finish his words, Jimmy cut him off coldly. One would notice that his voice was


    trembling if he or she listened carefully.


    Ben did not dare to keep anything from Jimmy. Immediately, he told him the address of the hotel.


    "David Gray, if anything bad happens to Ariah, you and Ben should just kill yourselves before I kill


    you guys."


    His emotionless voice made people shudder.


    Holding onto his phone, Ben was stupefied. Only after a while, he bolted out of his chair with a pale


    face and ran out the door without even putting on his coat.


    As he sprinted out of the room, he bumped into a police officer and knocked him to the ground.


    "Hey, David, what''s wrong? You look panicked. Is something wrong?"


    Jimmy sped as fast as he could, almost getting into a car ident when he approached a sharp


    turn, but he could not care less.


    Ben and E''s words kept shing across his mind.


    Ben said that Ariah was in a hotel, while E said that Kobi rushed out of the door and went to a


    hotel...


    It was obvious that Kobi went to the hotel where Ariah was at.


    Wearing a grim expression, Jimmy gripped the steering wheel tight until his knuckles turned pale.


    His body was tensed, and his temple was throbbing as he tried hard to restrain his emotions.


    Upon arriving at the hotel, he stopped at the entrance and straightly rushed inside without even


    closing the car door.


    The staff at the entrance of the hotel stopped him. "Hey, sir, you can''t park here..."


    "Get lost!"


    Jimmy pushed the staff away and strode inside.


    Perhaps due to his dark expression, the receptionist at the front desk was terrified. Her sixth sense


    told her that this person was not a kind person. "Sir, please show your key card..."


    With a fierce look on his face, Jimmy took out his police badge. "Give me the room key for room


    5528. Hurry up!"


    Subconsciously, the receptionist wanted to check his police badge.


    "Hurry up!"


    In a daze, the receptionist found the spare room key and said defensively, "Sir, why don''t you follow


    me..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jimmy snatched the room card from her hand and walked into


    the elevator.


    He looked as though he was about to catch his cheating wife in bed with someone else.


    Sighing, the receptionist immediately followed


    after Jimmy.


    Right after they left, another car came and stopped directly at the entrance of the hotel.


    This time, it was a police car. The staff of the hotel was so scared that they almost peed their pants.


    They were unsure whether they should stop them or not.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After getting out of the car, Ben dashed straight into the hotel. Instantly, he saw Jimmy''s car with the


    door left open, and he could tell that Jimmy must be very anxious.


    The more anxious he was, the angrier he was!


    Gulping, Ben walked inside timidly.


    As soon as he arrived upstairs, he saw Jimmy trying to kick open the door. Ben quickly ran up to


    him and said, "Captain!"


    Jimmy ignored him. After the door opened, he walked inside with a dark face. However, his


    footsteps paused right after he went inside.


    Seeing that, Ben was terrified. Sh*t! Seeing Jimmy halting, Ben thought Jimmy must have seen


    something he shouldn''t have seen.


    "Captain, I..."


    Feeling extremely guilty, Ben wanted to die right there and then. However, when he walked inside


    and saw what was happening in the room, he was frozen to the ground.


    The whole room was in a mess, with sheet and pillows scattered all over the floor. It was as though


    someone just broke into the room.


    However, the most shocking scene was not the messy ground, but Ariah, who was sitting above


    Kobi''s body on the carpet.


    Instead of having sex, they were fighting each other.


    Ariah was panting hard as she punched and kicked Kobi.


    Ben waspletely bbergastered!


    What was going on?


    He thought he would catch Ariah and Kobi having sex, but instead, she came across such a violent


    scene.


    Moreover, Ariah was the one who was beating Kobi up. What exactly happened to them?


    The receptionist standing behind them thought she could witness someone getting caught cheating,


    but she did not expect to see such a scene. For a moment, she was frozen to the ground, confused.


    So, instead of getting a room to have sex, they got a room to start a fight?


    Jimmy was stunned for a moment, but soon after, he snapped back to his senses. He called Ariah,


    who was busy beating Kobi up. "Ariah?"


    Jimmy... Husdon?


    Upon hearing Jimmy''s voice, Ariah felt her body stiffen for a moment before she slowly turned


    around. The moment sheid eyes on Jimmy, her eyes turned red.


    Body soaked, she got up from the ground, as though she had just been fished out from the water.


    Then she stumbled towards Jimmy...

 Chapter 567

    Chapter 567


    Seeing Ariah running towards him, Jimmy subconsciously opened his arms. Before he knew it,


    Ariah had already thrown herself into his embrace.


    After jumping into Jimmy''s arms, Ariah, who was once angered, felt a wave of relief washed over


    her. The fear in her eyes disappeared instantly.


    Obviously, what happened earlier scared her, and she felt safe in Jimmy''s arm.


    At the thought of that, Jimmy felt a warm sensation surging through his heart. He could not help but


    tighten his grip.


    "Take me to..."


    Ariah clutched onto Jimmy''s chest, feeling restless yet she could not speak. She could only moan


    softly and rub her face against Jimmy''s chest.


    Feeling safe in Jimmy''s embrace, Ariah felt her pent- up emotions exploding. Curled up in his arms,


    she turned from a savage woman into a timid girl.


    Jimmy''s body suddenly tensed up and instantly, he picked up the weak woman.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Jimmy knew that Ariah wanted to say something, but he interrupted her with his hoarse voice before


    turning around to leave.


    When Jimmy walked past Ben, Ben desperately wanted to dig a hole and jump inside as he was too


    ashamed.


    He was well-intentioned but not very helpful, and that was extremely humiliating.


    "Get the f*ck over here!"


    Jimmy sounded furious.


    Ben was stunned for a moment before he followed after him.


    After leaving the hotel, Jimmy carried Ariah into the car and ordered Ben in his hoarse voice, "Ben,


    you''re driving."


    Without hesitation, Ben jumped into the driver''s seat. "Yes!"


    Upon saying that, Ben stepped on the pedal, and the car sped away.


    Jimmy held Ariah with one hand and supported himself on the back of his seat with his other hand.


    Angrily, he scolded, "Keep it steady!"


    Ben answered, "Yes!"


    The car gradually slowed down as silence filled the air in the car. Only Ariah''s moans could be


    heard.


    It was melodious and tempting.


    Jimmy was turned on.


    Upon hearing that, Ben felt a shiver running up his spine, causing him to blush and tremble. He did


    not mean to listen to her moan, but the car was toopact, and Ariah was quite loud. It was


    difficult for him not to hear it.


    "Turn on the music!" Jimmy''s hoarse voice could be hearding from the backseat.


    "Oh, alright."


    Hurriedly, Ben turned on the radio and yed some music. After turning the volume to the


    maximum, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    D*mn it...


    He almost got screwed back there.


    At this moment, the one who was suffering the most was not Ariah, but Jimmy, who was hugging


    her all this time. Ariah had been running her hands all over Jimmy''s body throughout the whole


    journey.


    When they were in the lift, Jimmy used all his might to control himself so that he would not do


    anything to Ariah...


    "Drive faster!"


    If she kept teasing him, Jimmy thought they would not need to go to the hospital anymore. He could


    treat Ariah right away in the car.


    Ben stole a nce at Jimmy from the rearview mirror. He was so frightened by Jimmy''s expression


    that he did not dare to say a word. Quietly, he stepped on the pedal.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, Jimmy dashed into the emergency room with Ariah in his


    arms. On the way, he bumped into Howard. "Jimmy? Why are you here... Erm, who''s that in your


    arms?"


    Howard leaned over to take a look and saw Ariah all aroused. Amused, he said, "Did Ariah


    consume aphrodisiac?"


    Ben, who was behind Jimmy, was surprised upon hearing that. "Are you some sort of miracle


    doctor? How did you know that?"


    "Young man, you surely have a sweet mouth, but I''m not a miracle- doctor. I''ve seen too many


    patients, so I can know what''s going on with just one look." Howard led them forward.


    Ben still felt guilty and worried. "Well... Ariah is going to be fine, right?"


    "It''s okay, don''t worry. She''ll be fine after getting some fluids and antidotes."


    Howard looked Jimmy up and down in a gossipy manner. "What happened? How did Ariah end up


    like this?"


    Jimmy''s expression looked sour. He said in a low voice, "Enough talk. Treat her now."


    "Tsk, actually, you can treat her withouting to the hospital." Howard looked at him. "Don''t tell


    me you have erectile dysfunction?"


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Definitely not!


    Jimmy casted Howard a cold re.


    Immediately, Howard shut his mouth and beckoned the nurse to move Ariah onto the hospital bed.


    Then, he pushed Ariah into the ward without looking back. "Alright, leave it to me. You guys can


    wait here."


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Jimmy touched his forehead and realized that it was covered with sweat.


    Standing far away, Ben did not dare to approach Jimmy. Jimmy frowned and shouted, "Get your *ss


    over here!"


    Ben immediately walked up to him.


    "Exin everything to me!"


    "Yes."


    Ben told Jimmy everything, from how he and the others were worried about him, how they tried to


    think of ways to make Jimmy and Ariah get along better with each other, and how they decided to


    drug Ariah.


    "Captain, the drug is imported, so it won''t bring any harm to the body or cause any side effects.


    Even the doctor said that Ariah will be fine."


    "You''d better pray that nothing happens to her." Jimmy nced at him.


    D*mn, the look in Jimmy''s eyes was too frightening. Gulping, Ben started praying hard that nothing


    bad will happen to Ariah.


    "By the way, is Kobi really your brother? How can he treat you like that?" Unhappy, Ben muttered,


    "A man should keep his words. He said that he''ll pass the message to you, but he went to the hotel


    all by himself..."


    One would think that Kobi might have feelings for his brother''s wife, but fortunately, nothing bad


    happened.


    The corner of Jimmy''s mouth curved into a smile.


    Then, Ben continued talking to himself, "But Ariah was so intimidating and domineering earlier.


    She''s my new idol. She looked so cool beating Kobi up just now!"


    In fact, he was extremely terrified at that time. Seeing Jimmy standing still at the door of the room,


    he thought he would see Ariah and Kobi sleeping together, but what he witnessed was totally


    unexpected.


    "Captain, it seems like Ariah really loves you a lot. She could still resist her own desire even after


    consuming the drug!"


    Turning his head around, Ben met Jimmy''s eyes. Knowing that Jimmy must be in a bad mood, he


    started to tter him. "She''s the best wife one could ever have!"


    Jimmy red at him coldly. "Shut up!"


    Instantly, Ben shut his mouth, quietly wiping away the cold sweat on his forehead. He was terrified,


    but fortunately, nothing really bad happened.


    Ariah slowly opened her eyes. Right after she woke up, she felt dazed, and her eyes were moist.


    Suddenly, something shed across her mind, and her expression changed. She bolted upright in


    bed and wanted to check on herself...


    "Right..."


    However, she fell back into the bed as her body was too weak.


    Jimmy, who heard noises from outside, immediately opened the door of the ward and came in. He


    saw Ariah holding onto the side of the hospital bed, gasping for air with slightly red eyes. Quickly, he


    walked over and helped her up. "Nothing happened. Don''t be afraid."


    Nothing happened?


    Pondering for a moment, Ariah blinked her eyes, wondering whether Jimmy was telling her the


    truth, "Rea... Really?"


    "Yeah."


    "Are you sure?"


    Jimmy did not know whether tough or cry. "I''m sure."


    Upon hearing that, Ariah heaved a sigh of relief before lying back down onto the bed again.


    Actually, she felt fine, and she knew that nothing would happen to her, but as images of what just


    happened in the hotel room shed across her mind, she could not help but imagine things.

 Chapter 568

    Chapter 568


    Obvious fear emanated from the depths of Ariah''s eyes. When Jimmy saw that, his face darkened,


    and he caressed her face, "You''re in the hospital right now. You''re fine."


    There was a bruise on the side of her face. Gently stroking it with his fingers, Jimmy asked


    emotionlessly. "Did Kobi hit you?"


    Without noticing the coldness shing across Jimmy''s eyes, Ariah turned her face away and shook


    her head, "Kobi didn''t hit me. I identally bumped into something when I was struggling."


    "Did he use force on you?"


    "Ahem..." After clearing her throat, Ariah said with a pale face, "It''s all over now. I don''t want to bring


    it up again."


    At first, she mistook Kobi for Jimmy. Instinctively, she wanted to get intimate with him, but as she


    and Kobi started making out in bed, Ariah suddenly snapped back to her senses at the most critical


    moment.


    Shoving Kobi aside, she looked at him in disbelief as she thought to herself, ''What is Kobi doing


    here?''


    However, Kobi wasted no time and closed in on her, wanting to kiss her. Immediately, Ariah gave


    him a p across the face and questioned him while panting.


    Kobi smiled, "Weren''t you all turned on just now? Why are you acting so indifferent now?"


    Knowing that there was something wrong with her body, Ariah naturally did not want to stay in the


    same room with him. She turned around and wanted to leave, but barely had she stepped foot on


    the ground that her body went limp. Right when she was about to fall to the ground, Kobi pulled her


    into his embrace.


    "You took some aphrodisiac. I can help you. Don''t resist your desires. What happened today will


    stay a secret between us, and I won''t tell Jimmy. Ariah, don''t push me away..."


    For a moment, Ariah was shocked by his words as she did not expect that Kobi would say


    something like that.


    Where did that leave Alice?


    What did he take her for?


    What on earth was he talking about?


    Their rtionship was a thing of the past, and she had already made it clear to him. Why did he still


    think of something like that?


    Ariah tried her best to resist. Although women are generally weaker than a man, if a woman was


    firmly against something, the strength they emitted was far more powerful than one could imagine.


    She used everything she could, such as pillows and teacups to attack Kobi.


    Going on full alert, she regarded Kobi as a bad guy.


    When it came to dealing with bad people, her selfdefense skills were the best.


    Coupled with all the training that Jimmy had provided her throughout the past few years, her


    physical agility was slightly better than regr women.


    Momentster, Jimmy arrived, and she finally got rescued. The moment sheid eyes on Jimmy,


    her anxiety vanished.


    Even she herself did not expect that deep down, the person whom she trusted the most was


    actually Jimmy.


    Ariah snapped back to her senses, refusing to recall what happened earlier in the hotel room. As


    she looked up, she saw Jimmy staring at her deeply.


    "Erm..."


    Feeling uneasy being stared at, Ariah asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Jimmy squinted his eyes and focused his gaze on something. Subconsciously, Ariah followed his


    gaze.


    He was looking at her.


    Looking down, she stiffened up.


    A red mark was seen under her corbone.


    It must have been a hickey Kobi gave her when she mistook Kobi for Jimmy in the hotel.


    Panicked, Ariah wanted to exin herself, but she did had no idea how to do it.


    It was impossible for her to tell Jimmy that she indeed was carried away at the beginning and


    mistook his brother for him.


    A petty man like Jimmy would definitely go ballistic upon hearing that.


    Just as she was about to say something, there was a knock on the door. "Jimmy, is Ariah awake?"


    Without waiting for an answer from Jimmy or Ariah, Howard immediately pushed open the door and


    walked in. Seeing Jimmy standing next to Ariah, who was sitting on the bed, he sensed the weird


    atmosphere in the room.


    Raising his eyebrows, he asked, "Did Ie in at a bad time?"


    Jimmy frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    "You shouldn''t be so ungrateful." Howard pursed his lips. "I did my best to treat your wife. Am I


    nothing to you now since that she''s all cured?"


    Jimmy was speechless.


    "Alright. I''m just teasing you guys."


    Clearing his throat, Howard walked up to Ariah. Although he was secretly gloating, he still tried his


    best to maintain his professionalism.


    He asked Ariah caringly, "The nurse told me that you''re awake, so I came to check up on you. How


    are you feeling? Do you feel better now?"


    Being sent to the hospital after getting high on aphrodisiac was already embarrassing enough, but


    getting treated by Howard made everything even more humiliating.


    Sincest time, Ariah and Howard never really got along well with each other. Ariah thought that


    Howard was childish, while Howard thought that Ariah was not feminine enough. He even thought


    that it was Jimmy''s misfortune to marry her.


    Hence, for the past few years, they would always bicker every time they met.


    Holding her forehead, she had no interest in talking to the childish guy, who was definitely secretly


    making fun of her. However, she still answered him, "Yeah, I''m all good." "You can''t know for sure.


    These medicines have a lot of side effects. There might still be something wrong with you." Howard


    tried to scare her on purpose.


    Looking at him coldly, Ariah asked, "Do you have a death wish? Are you trying to bully me now that


    I''m ill and can''t kick your as*?"


    "Hey, woman, can you stop being so violent? You are a woman. You need to be gentle and..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ariah threw a pillow at him.


    Howard was speechless.


    D*mn it! He was boiling with anger, yet he had to keep smiling!


    There was even a nurse behind him. He should maintain his professional demeanor!


    Forget it. He should not argue with an ill patient.


    "Come here." Howard waved his hand, and the nurse behind him stepped forward. "Dr. Perkins."


    After taking the medicine and water on the tray from the nurse, Howard handed it to Ariah. "Eat it."


    Before Ariah could react, Jimmy frowned and questioned, "What''s this?"


    "Medicine."


    "What kind of medicine?" "Cold medicine."


    Shifting his gaze toward Ariah, Jimmy asked, "Did you catch a cold?"


    Why wasn''t he aware of that?


    "It''s nothing severe. I thought I got better already."


    "So you didn''t respond when I knocked on your door yesterday because you were sick?" Jimmy


    raised his eyebrows.


    Pausing for a while, Ariah recalled what happened yesterday, "You... were the one who knocked on


    my doorst night was?"


    Last night, after they parted at the hotpot restaurant, she thought that Jimmy left with Anna.


    Did he go to her ce after that?


    Ariah did not expect that he would go back to look for her, so she was left speechless for a moment.


    After taking the medicine from Howard, Jimmy sat down on the bed. "Open your mouth."


    Blinking, Ariah opened her mouth obediently. Jimmy put the medicine into her mouth and handed


    her a cup of water as he instructed, "Drink it."


    Ariah drank the water and swallowed the medicine.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Satisfied, Jimmy stretched out his hand and touched her forehead. She was indeed having a slight


    fever.


    In fact, he thought that her body felt warm when he was carrying her to the hospital, but he


    assumed it was because of the aphrodisiac she ate. Never did he expect that she was having a


    cold.


    "Tsk, tsk." Standing next to them, Howard felt jealousy creeping on him. "Stop showing off your


    affection in broad daylight. There are other people here."


    Jimmy cast him a nce. "Stop annoying her. Get out."


    "What the..." Instantly, Howard lost his temper. "What do you mean by I''m annoying her? Your wife


    was the one who''s trying to annoy me! Didn''t you see how she threw a pillow at me just now?"


    "Do you need me to personally escort you out?" Jimmy said with a threatening tone, "Do not disturb


    the patient."


    "You... Ouch, my heart. You ungrateful people. If I knew that this was going to happen, I wouldn''t


    have treated her. You guys are so irritating! Come here, Mary. Help me walk. These people make


    me so mad that I can''t even walk properly!"


    The new nurse looked gorgeous. Blushing, she followed after Howard and walked out of the door.

 Chapter 569

    Chapter 569


    As soon as Howard left, the ward quieted down instantly.


    Shaking her head, Ariah sighed. Howard was a yboy who would hit on a girl every time he saw


    one. However, he would mercilessly dump her after making her fall for him.


    Why was he hitting on girls if he was not going to marry them?


    A man like him should stay single for the rest of his life.


    Looking at the expression on Ariah''s face, Jimmy knew that she was secretly mocking Howard


    again. "He''s a celibatarian, so he doesn''t have any ns to get married. I don''t think he''ll be able to


    change his flirty personality."


    Pursing her lips, Ariah said, "He''ll regret it when he meets someone he really likes."


    Stunned for a moment, Jimmy lowered his gaze to look at Ariah.


    Back then, he did not expect that he would fall in love with Ariah as well. Love always came at the


    most unexpected time.


    "Where are your two colleagues, David and Ben?


    Ask them toe in," Ariah suddenly said.


    Frowning, Jimmy asked, "Why do you want to see them?"


    Ariah shook her head casually. "Nothing much. I have something to ask them."


    "About what happened in the hotel?"


    "Yeah."


    "I''ve already figured out the whole situation. If there''s anything that you''re curious about, you can


    ask me."


    Lifting her nket, Ariah got out of bed. Seeing that, Jimmy immediately pulled her back onto the


    bed and said with a frown, "Stay on the bed!"


    "Get out of my way!" Ariah was furious. "I understand you want to defend your colleagues, but those


    bastards set me up and drugged me. If I don''t get even with them, I''ll eat my hat!"


    Ariah caused quite a ruckus. Upon hearing that, Ben and David, who were standing outside the


    door, trembled.


    Sh*t! It seemed like Ariah was furious. They thought they were going to be done for.


    Ben and David looked at each other and said, "Should we escape?"


    However, they would appear too timid if they did that. It was not manly at all.


    "Or should we go in?"


    The atmosphere in the ward was already tensed. They might be doomed if they went in right now.


    Caught in a dilemma, Ben and David could not think of a solution. In the end, Ben gritted his teeth


    and closed his eyes as he said. "Screw it! We got nothing to lose!"


    With that, he pushed the door open and walked in.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy was trying to stop Ariah, who was outraged. Seeing his subordinatesing in,


    heughed. "Are you guys trying to get yourselves killed?"


    Once Ariah got really mad, even he could not stop her, let alone Ben and David.


    Trembling, Ben said, "Ari... Ariah, it''s all our fault. We''re willing to ept all forms of punishment."


    Standing next to Ben, David nodded repeatedly. "Yeah. As long as you''re willing to forgive us, we''ll


    do anything."


    Pushing away Jimmy, who was hugging her, Ariah snorted, "Whose idea was this?"


    "Both of us."


    "Is Jimmy involved?"


    "No, no. Captain doesn''t know anything!"


    Ariah pursed her lips, "Then why did Kobi..."


    Hearing that, Ben told them everything, from how Kobi picked up Jimmy''s phone, how they did not


    worry too much as Kobi was Jimmy''s brother, to how he left the hotel, subsequently causing Kobi to


    enter Ariah''s room and nearly putting Ariah in danger.


    After listening to the whole story, Ariah looked at Jimmy. Jimmy nodded, "They''re telling you the


    truth. They won''t dare to lie to you."


    Ariah frowned.


    She had been wondering why did Kobi appear in the hotel room. So that was the reason why.


    However, why did Kobie to the hotel to look for her?


    Taking a deep breath, Ariah tried to put her doubts aside. After tidying up her clothes, she sat up on


    the bed. Suddenly, she said, "Is there any water here? I''m a little thirsty."


    Before Jimmy could react, his two subordinates got into action. "Yes, yes. What do you want to


    drink, Ariah? in water or any beverage? We''ll get them for you."


    "in water will do."


    "Alright!"


    Immediately, David ran off to get Ariah water. After getting the water, he respectfully handed Ariah


    the cup, "Ariah, please have some water."


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "Don''t think I''ll forgive you if you act nice."


    "Uh, I..."


    Ben and David shifted their gaze toward Jimmy. With a sigh, Jimmy turned his face away, not


    wanting to bother with them.


    They should take responsibility for their own mistake!


    Frowning, Ariah put down the cup in her hand. "Why is this water so hot? It''s undrinkable."


    "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" Immediately, Ben took back the cup. "David can''t do anything right. I''ll pour


    you a cup of warm water."


    Then, he ran off to get another cup of water.


    After letting out her anger, Ariah got up and walked towards Ben and David. "Do you still have the


    drug with you?"


    "Yes... there''s still a bit left, but Ariah, you can rest assured that we will never do such foolish things


    again. We swear there''s no next time!"


    The two of them swore solemnly.


    Ariah nodded, "Where''s is it?"


    "Huh? What?"


    "Didn''t you say that you still have the drug that you gave me?"


    Ben and David were both not fools. Upon hearing Ariah''s words, they immediately realized that she


    had other motives. Of course, they dared not give her the drug.


    "Ariah, why do you want the drugs? I mean, we do have it, but it''s not with us now."


    "Do you expect me to believe that?"


    "It''s true!" Ben started panicking. "If you don''t believe me, ask Captain Hudson. We really don''t have


    it!"


    Looking at his two subordinates hinting at him for help, Jimmy had no choice but to step forward


    and defend them. "You''ve already vented your anger, and they''ve already apologized to you. What''s


    the point of getting the drug from them?"


    That was also what Ben and David were concerned about. Those drugs were no good. Ariah had


    already experienced it once, so she should hate those drugs. There was no reason for her to keep


    the drugs.


    Looking at the suspicious gazes of the three guys, Ariah smirked. "Well, an eye for an eye, and a


    tooth for a tooth. I''m going to treat them the same way they treat me."


    Jimmy was taken aback.


    Ben and David were still confused. "What do you mean, Ariah?"


    Smiling gently, Ariah said, "Do you want me to forgive the both of you?"


    "Of course! If you don''t forgive us, we won''t be able to sleep in peace tonight!"


    "Sure. I''ll forgive you."


    "Really?"


    "Yes." Ariah was still grinning happily. "If you obey my orders, I will forgive both of youpletely."


    "What is it, Ariah? Tell us."


    Jimmy turned away as he could not bear to see his foolish subordinates. Ariah was trying to set


    them up, yet the two of them were giggling cluelessly.


    They were going to get it soon.


    Tilting her head, Ariah said in an innocent tone, "It''s nothing difficult. Just take the drugs you gave


    me, and lock both of yourselves up in the same room for one whole night. Then, I''ll forgive you."


    The ward fell dead silent.


    Eyes looking zed, Ben and David could not believe what they just heard.


    Two grown men locked up in the same room for a night after taking aphrodisiacs?!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ariah was so cruel!


    She was deliberately screwing them over!


    Almost kneeling, Ben begged, "Captain, we know our mistakes now. Please ask Ariah to cut us


    some ck. I''m a straight man. I don''t want to stay in one room with David!"


    David kicked Ben and said, "Pfft! As if I do!"


    Pinching the bridge of his nose, Jimmy beckoned the two guys. "Alright, you two may leave."


    Ben and David, who were frightened by Ariah''s evilness, had long wanted to run away. Upon


    hearing what Jimmy said, the two of them scrambled out of the room without even looking back.

 Chapter 570

    Chapter 570


    Only Jimmy and Ariah were left in the ward now. Looking at Ariah with deep eyes, Jimmy said, "You


    scared them earlier."


    "Who asked them to set me up? Am I not allowed to scare them?" Ariah snorted, "They got off


    light."


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "What do you mean? Are you still nning to mess with them?"


    ncing at Jimmy from the corner of her eyes, Ariah asked, "Do you feel bad forthem?"


    Jimmy had nothing to say for himself.


    "Forget it, since they''re sincerely sorry, I''ll cut them some ck." Ariah waved her hand. "Good thing


    you''re not involved in this thing. Otherwise, I won''t let you off so easily."


    Recalling her slutty behavior in the hotel room just now, Ariah gritted her teeth with anger.


    "Oh, what if I was involved? What would you do to me?"


    "I''ll feed you guys the drug that you gave me and lock all of you up in one room." Blinking her dewy


    eyes, Ariah said. "I''ll let you guys have a taste of what I experienced earlier. Sounds perfectly fair,


    doesn''t it?"


    Jimmy did not know whether tough or cry. Ariah was indeed ruthless. How could she even think of


    such an idea?


    Returning to her bed, Ariah asked after hesitating for a while, "Did you really knocked on my room


    door yesterday?"


    Wearing a faint smile on his face, Jimmy asked, "Why are you asking?"


    "Didn''t you go back home with Anna?" There was a tinge of jealousy in her tone.


    Keeping silent, Jimmy gradually walked towards her. He lowered his eyes and kept his gaze fixed


    on her. "Are you jealous?"


    What?


    Ariah paused for a moment.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Bending down slightly, he looked her in the eye. "An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth. That''s


    what you just mentioned."


    Ariah was dumbfounded. Was he trying to say that he decided to get close to Anna after seeing how


    close she was with Kobi?


    After knowing the truth, Ariah was so angry that she almost fainted on the spot. She was boiling


    with anger at the hot pot restaurantst night, but it turned out that he was purposely trying to make


    her jealous.


    After scolding him for god knew how long, she chased him away. "Go away. I''m going to rest!"


    Pinching her chin, Jimmy smiled. "Get some sleep."


    Why was he suddenly being so nice to her?


    Suspicious, Ariah asked, "Where are you going?"


    "You get some rest. I have something to do. I''ll be back soon."


    "Geez..."


    Jimmy pushed open the door and went out. Lying back onto the bed, Ariah looked at the ceiling and


    sighed. Recalling what happened in the hotel, she felt a headache creeping up on her.


    Unlike before, Kobi seemed to be treating her differently.


    When Ariah was still abroad, she thought Kobi was the one who saved her, so she had been


    friendly towards him.


    Back then, Kobi was extremely indifferent to her. He was not interested in her at all.


    Now that his attitude toward her changed, Ariah could not figure out what he was thinking.


    Moreover, he already had Alice.


    Eyes darkening, Ariah pursed her lips as she fell into deep thoughts...


    After exiting the ward, Jimmy noticed David was still standing outside the door. Raising his


    eyebrows, he asked, "Why are you still here? Where is Ben?"


    "Something happened at the station, so I asked him to go back first." David timidly looked inside the


    ward, obviously still shocked by Ariah''s evil n. "Um, captain, Ariah is all cooled down now, right?"


    "If you''re going to be so scared, why did you even drug her in the first ce?" Jimmy red at him


    coldly.


    David smiled awkwardly.


    "I''ll deal with you guyster." Jimmy did not have the time to bother about them now. "Give me the


    key."


    "You mean the car key?"


    Jimmy frowned.


    Instantly, David asked no more questions. He took out the car key and handed it to Jimmy. After


    taking the car key, Jimmy walked away. David asked, "Captain, where are you going?"


    "Take good care of Ariah." After saying that, Jimmy entered the elevator.


    Jimmy drove straight to the Hudson Mansion. Upon arriving, he got off the car without even pulling


    out the key from the ignition. When the servants saw him, they were stunned for a moment.


    Snapping back to their senses, they asked, "Mr. Jimmy, why did youe back all of a sudden?"


    Looking inside the house, Jimmy asked, "Where is everyone?"


    "Dinner was just served, so everybody is having dinner in the dining room..."


    As soon as the servant finished her sentence, Jimmy went straight to the dining room.


    E was the first one who noticed Jimmy was back. "Jimmy, why did youe back so suddenly?


    You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? Maya, get Jimmy one set of cutleries!"


    Mack was surprised as well. He already came back during the day. Why was he here again?


    Sighing, Jimmy took off his coat and walked up to Kobi with a poker face. Then, he grabbed Kobi''s


    cor and threw his fist at him.


    The next moment, a loud bang echoed in the dining room, and everything turned intoplete


    chaos.


    Shocked, E shouted, "What are you doing? Stop!"


    Once again, Jimmy punched Kobi in the face, but Kobi did not retaliate. Instead, he let Jimmy vent


    his anger.


    The more Kobi stayed calm, the angrier Jimmy became, and his punches became more violent.


    Mack bellowed, "Stop!"


    E was frozen to the spot. She had never seen her youngest son so worked up. He looked like an


    angry lion.


    Furious, Mack wanted to separate them. However, someone acted faster before he could do


    anything. It was Emily. She rushed over and jumped in front of Kobi. Jimmy could not stop himself in


    time. Although he managed to control his strength, his punch stillnded on Emily.


    "Ugh..."


    Feeling pain shooting up her body, Emily let out a muffled groan.


    Frowning, Kobi quickly helped Emily to her feet before shouting at her angrily, "Why did you jump in


    front of me?"


    Ignoring him, she red at Jimmy, enduring the pain. She looked like she was about to explode


    from anger. "Why did... Why did you hit your brother? You beat him upst time, and now you''re


    doing it again! Are you crazy?"


    Jimmyughed sarcastically. "Just call me crazy then."


    "You..." Emily stomped her feet, wondering why was Jimmy being so unreasonable.


    "Apologize to Kobi!" "In your dreams."


    Emily''s face turned red.


    Suddenly, a sticknded on Jimmy''s back with a loud bam. Failing to dodge, he got hit by the stick.


    Mack yelled angrily, "Emily is right. Apologize to your brother!"


    Jimmy started beating his brother up as soon as he came back. It was outrageous! Was his son


    trying to piss him off?


    On the other hand, E felt sorry for her son. Although she knew that Jimmy made a mistake, she


    still took his side. "Speak nicely to him. Why did you hit him? Jimmy, does it hurt?"


    Hearing the loud bam just now, E was shocked. Feeling angry and sorry for Jimmy, she red at


    Mack before pulling Jimmy to the side to check his condition.


    Kobi stood in the corner with blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. With a cold gaze, he looked


    at E, who was feeling anxious for Jimmy.


    Alice was so angry that her eyes turned red. "Auntie, Jimmy is the one who made a mistake. Why


    are you taking his side? Look at Kobi. He''s injured badly, and he''s bleeding so much. Why don''t you


    care about him?"


    E''s body stiffened up.


    Pushing away E''s hand, Jimmy stood up and was about to leave. Mack growled in a deep voice,


    "Stop where you are! Follow me to the study!"


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes. "If you want to know why I beat Kobi up, ask him."


    "I will question him tooter. Youe up now!" Mack''s face went livid. He had no ns of letting


    Jimmy go so easily.


    Standing beside them, E sighed. "Jimmy, don''t provoke your dad any further. Go upstairs and


    exin everything to him."


    Pursing his lips, Jimmy remained expressionless. He put one hand into his pocket, turned around,


    and followed Mack upstairs.


    As soon as he entered the study room, Mack snorted and said, "What''s wrong with you? Tell me


    everything!"

 Chapter 571

    Chapter 571


    After rubbing his sore shoulder, Jimmy pulled out a chair and sat down. Putting on a faint smile, he


    said, "Where did you find that stick? You didn''t even hesitate to hit me. How ruthless."


    "Stop joking around!" Mack would not get bamboozled by him so easily. "If you don''t make yourself


    clear today, I''ll beat you to death. You bastard!"


    The family was having dinner peacefully, but he suddenly rushed in and started beating his brother


    up. The Hudson Family sure did not bring him up this way!


    Jimmy said indifferently, "He should be taught a lesson."


    "He''s your brother!" Mack mmed his fist on the table.


    "What kind of brother would do what he did?" Jimmy sneered.


    Frowning, Mack asked. "What the hell is going on?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips tightly.


    "Tell me!"


    After a while, Jimmy pinched the bridge of his nose and started briefly exining what happened.


    "He did something improper to Ariah. Don''t say things like I misunderstood him. I saw it with my own


    eyes."


    What?


    Mack was surprised for a moment. It seemed like he could not believe what he just heard.


    Kobi definitely knew about Ariah''s rtionship with Jimmy, so how could he have improper thoughts


    about Ariah?


    "Are you..." Mack frowned. "Are you sure?"


    "When I came to see you at noon, he picked up my phone. It was a call from two of my


    subordinates. They asked him to tell me that Ariah was waiting for me at the hotel and told me to


    meet her as soon as possible. But guess what he did?"


    Mack''s frown deepened. Even though he already knew the answer, he still asked, "What did he


    do?"


    "He went straight to the hotel and nearly took advantage of Ariah. Well, do you need me to exin


    the details?"


    Sitting in his seat, Mack kept silent for a long time. After a while, he let out a long sigh. "He''s such a


    fool!"


    "So do you still think that I''m the one who made a mistake now?"


    "He''s definitely not right, but you shouldn''t act on your impulse!"


    Raising his eyebrows, Jimmy smiled coldly. "You know me very well. You should be able to see that


    I''ve already tried my best to hold back my anger. If I were acting impulsively, I would have beat him


    up at the hotel, not wait until now to get even with him."


    He still regarded Kobi as his family, so he did not do anything to him in the hotel.


    Jimmy tried to calm himself down during his stay at the hospital, and only then did hee back to


    settle things with Kobi. Otherwise, with that bad temper of his, giving Kobi a few punches would not


    be enough at all.


    Pondering for a moment, Mack asked, "What are you going to do now?"


    Jimmy pretended not to understand. "What?"


    "Don''t y dumb. With that temper of yours, I don''t believe you will let him get away with just a few


    punches. Don''t tell me you''re going to drop it just like that?"


    Jimmy was not an easy-going person. He would not spare someone who provoked him so easily,


    even if it was Kobi.


    However, Jimmy remained expressionless. "What else can I do? Kobi is my brother. Should I just


    treat him like an outsider and sue him? Dad, can you imagine how I feel when I found out what Kobi


    did to Ariah?"


    Kobi had lustful thoughts about the woman he liked, but he could not do anything about it just


    because he was his biological brother.


    This feeling was worse than any life-and-death situation he had ever experienced.


    Pursing his lips tightly, Jimmy appeared to be holding back his emotions.


    Sighing, Mack said, "I shouldn''t have hit you with that stick earlier. Don''t take it to heart. I''ll make


    sure Kobi is held ountable for what he did."


    After that, Jimmy got up and left.


    This time, Kobi was summoned into the study room.


    Remaining silent, Mack pointed to the chair and motioned Kobi to sit down.


    Kobi sat down.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "I''ll call Dr. Turner over to treat the wound on your face." Mack carefully examined Kobi''s face for a


    moment. After making sure there was no serious injury, he continued, "You know your brother''s


    temper very well. He was ill- tempered since young, always using violence to solve problems. But


    you are different from him. You are more steady andposed aspared to him."


    However, Kobi was a very calcting person. Even as his father, Mack had never really seen


    through his own eldest son.


    Smiling, Kobi said, "Yes, I have a better personality than Jimmy, but you all like him better."


    "He is younger than you, and parents always love the younger one." Mack smiled as well. "You


    were always more mature than him since young. No matter what you do, we didn''t have to worry


    about it. But Jimmy is different. He always gave me and your mother headaches. Teacher''s and


    students'' parents would oftenin to us. It would''ve been much better if he was just a little bit


    more like you."


    Although Mack said that, his eyes were full of pride when he talked about Jimmy.


    Kobi lowered his head with a poker face.


    "By the way, when are you nning to hold your wedding with Emily?" Mack asked as a thought


    popped up in his mind.


    "Probably next year at the soonest."


    "Well, since both of you are back, let me and your mother take charge of your wedding. We''ll help


    you organize a splendid wedding ceremony. Once this year is over, both of you can get married."


    Raising his eyebrows, Kobi asked, "And then what?"


    Mack was slightly stunned. "What do you mean?" "I believe that''s not the reason you called me up


    here." Leaning back in his chair, Kobi gradually tapped his fingers on the armrest. "Are you afraid


    something scandalous might happen between me and Ariah? Is that why you''re in such a hurry to


    get me and Emily married?"


    Face darkening, Mack wanted to say something. However, he held back his anger and said softly,


    "You''ve been doing quite well abroad for the past few years. Why don''t you go back overseas after


    marrying Emily? You cane back to visit me and your mother if you miss us. If you can''te


    back, we can go visit you."


    Realization dawned on Kobi. "Are you trying to chase me off the house?"


    Surprised, Mack said, "What are you talking about? I''m doing this for you and your brother''s sake."


    "If it''s really for my sake, then ask Jimmy to give me Ariah."


    Kobi suddenly said.


    Mack''s body stiffened up. "What did you say?" he asked in disbelief.


    "They are divorced now. Legally speaking, they don''t have anything to do with each other, and I


    recently realized that I have feelings for Ariah. If you insist that I marry someone, it''s going to be


    Ariah. I''ll take her away and nevere back again."


    Frowning, Kobi asked,. "What do you think about this deal?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    "You want to chase me away, right? If you ept my deal, you don''t even have to wait until next


    year. I can leave tomorrow." That was on the condition that Ariah had to leave with him.


    Eyes fixed on Kobi, Mack looked meaningfully at his son.


    Smiling faintly, Kobi spread out his hands. "I''m always inferior to Jimmy in this family. I know that


    you and Mom don''t like me. If that''s the case, let''s close this deal so that everyone can be happy.


    We won''t need to interfere in each other''s life anymore."


    Mack was shocked. Kobi''s power of observation frightened him. He thought that he always treated


    his eldest son equally...


    However, Kobi seemed to be aware of what happened back then.


    Suddenly, Mack''s face turned cold, "What are you talking about? You and Jimmy are both my sons.


    I love both of you equally! Ariah is your sister-inw. Although she and Jimmy got divorced, they will


    get married again in the future. Stop thinking about all those nonsense! Emily is a nice girl, so you


    treat her nicely. I''ll pretend I didn''t hear what you said just now."

 Chapter 572

    Chapter 572


    Without saying anything, Kobi stood up and went out of the study room.


    Frowning, Mack said in his deep voice. "Did you hear what I just said?"


    "You said quite a lot just now. Which one do you mean?"


    "About you and Emily getting married."


    Kobi put on a fake smile. "You want to get married as soon as possible so that I can leave sooner,


    right?"


    Just like how he was chased out from the Hudson Family years ago.


    Fists gradually tightening, Kobi felt a wave of emotions welling up in his heart. Seeing his father''s


    livid face, he thought for a moment before taking a deep breath. Then, he said emotionlessly, "I got


    it. I''ll talk to Emily about getting married."


    Without waiting for an answer from Mack, he directly opened the door and went out.


    As soon as he went out, Kobi halted. "Emily?"


    It turned out that Emily had been standing at the door for god knew how long. Eyes looking dull,


    Emily did not hear Kobi.


    Frowning, Kobi approached her and called out again, "Emily?"


    He reached out his hand and wanted to pull her, but Alice jolted all of a sudden. With eyes filled with


    disbelief, she took a few steps back. "Don''t... Don''t you touch me!"


    Kobi was taken aback. "What?"


    Emily''s eyes were filled with tears. "I... I heard your conversation just now."


    She overheard every single thing, and she could not believe that Kobi actually said such things.


    What did he take her for?


    "What exactly did you hear?" Face turning grim, Kobi asked. He reached out and grabbed her arm


    violently as he stared at her with a sharp gaze.


    Staring at him nkly, Emily was somewhat frightened as Kobi had never looked at her with such a


    gaze before. "I... I heard you saying that you want Ariah. You still like her, and you still have feelings


    for her..."


    How could he do this to her?!


    Frustrated, Kobi let go of her. He did not expect that she would hear this.


    Emily mumbled, "I''m leaving here. I wanna fly back home..."


    Turning around, she was about to leave, but suddenly, she felt a firm grip on her wrist. Kobi held her


    tightly and looked at her with a threatening look. "Did I allow you to leave?"


    Emily was shocked. "What are you trying to do?"


    Suddenly, Kobi smiled gently. "What else can I do? Behave and stay here with me. I''ll take you


    home after the new year, okay?"


    Alice shook her head. "No... no, I''m leaving right now. Since you still have feelings for her, why do


    you want to marry me?"


    Kobi could not be bothered to exin to her. Pulling her wrist, he forcibly took her away.


    On the other hand, Ariah had a dream.


    In her dream, she saw a blurry face chasing her. Although she did not know what the man looked


    like, she could sense danger.


    She kept running until she had no energy left. Finally, the man caught her.


    Then, he whispered in her ear, "No one can save you this time..."


    Trembling, Ariah asked who he was, but he did not answer. Instead, he pointed a gun at her.


    He wanted to kill her.


    Ariah screamed, and the man fired the gun.


    A loud bang echoed around the room. Just as Ariah thought that she would die, she saw a figure fall


    before her eyes.


    Immediately, she knew that it was Jimmy.


    He took a bullet for her and now, he was lying in a pool of blood.


    Finally, Ariah could not hold back her scream. Then, she jolted awake.


    Cold sweat trickling down her forehead, she sat on the bed panting. Everything that happened in


    her dream felt so real. The feeling of her being strangled was still vivid.


    Licking the corner of her lips, she put her hands in front of her heart to calm herself down.


    There was no one in the ward.


    Jimmy was nowhere to be found.


    The sky had already turned dark outside. It seemed like she slept for a long time.


    After getting out of bed, she fixed her clothes and was about to go out. Right then, the door of the


    ward was pushed open. David poked his head around the door. "Ariah, are you awake?"


    Ariah let out a him before saying, "Come in."


    But David was a little hesitant.


    "Come in. I won''t feed you aphrodisiac."


    David was speechless.


    "Close the door." After saying that, Ariah sat down


    on a chair.


    "Ariah, what are you doing?" Terrified, David grabbed onto his clothes tightly.


    Wearing a faint smile on her face, Ariah looked at him, "What do you think I''ll do to you? Why are


    you looking at me like I''m a pervert?"


    "Ahem, no, I''m not..." David smiled awkwardly.


    "Where did Jimmy go?" asked Ariah.


    "You don''t know where he went?"


    "Why would I ask you if I knew?"


    "Uh... I have no idea where he went. He only asked me to take care of you when he left, but he said


    he won''t be away for too long."


    Frowning, Ariah asked again, "Didn''t he tell you where he went?"


    "Nope."


    Lifting her wrist, she looked at the time. A few hours had passed since she fell asleep, but Jimmy


    had not returned yet.


    "Call him," Ariah said.


    Nodding, David quickly fished out his mobile phone to call Jimmy. The phone was connected, but no


    one answered.


    Once again, Ariah frowned. "Try calling Ben."


    David seemed to have realized something was wrong as well. With a serious expression, he called


    Ben, but the same thing happened.


    "Ariah, they''re not picking up their phones." Concern started growing in David''s heart. "Did


    something happen to them?"


    Pursing her lips, Ariah got up and walked out of the room.


    Stunned, David followed after her. "Ariah, where are you going?"


    "To get him discharged."


    At the entrance of the police station.


    David looked at Ariah doubtfully. "Ariah, are you sure Captain Hudson is here?"


    There was no way Ariah could know better than him. He was a staff in the police station.


    "I called his family, Anna, as well as all his acquaintances, but all of them said that they were not


    with him. Other than his workce, I have no idea where else he can go."


    Pushing open the car door, Ariah got off.


    David followed after her. Seeing the concerned look on Ariah''s face, he could not help but worry.


    "Ariah, are you alright? Captain Hudson probably didn''t hear his phone ringing. Don''t worry, he''ll be


    fine." "I have a bad feeling about this. Forget it... let''s find him first." Ariah did not feel reassured.


    That dream freaked her out.


    She desperately wanted to meet Jimmy.


    Looking at her uneasy expression, David nodded and immediately brought her inside. "Ariah, this is


    your first time here. Some of our staff don''t know you, so they might stare at youter..."


    Stare at her?


    Was she some sort of alien?


    "Captain Hudson had been a lone wolf for years. He never really told anyone about you, so many of


    our staff don''t know that he''s already married. Only a few close friends of his knew."


    David exined.


    Ariah nodded. Come to think of it, Jimmy never really told outsiders that they were husband and


    wife.


    Sometimes, Ariah would feel somewhat sad. She wondered if Jimmy hated to make their


    rtionship public.


    Perhaps that was why he never told others about their rtionship.


    "Ariah, I believe you know that Captain Hudson used to be a narcotics officer. You know, I actually


    only knew when I overheard someone talking about it."


    "Well, a narcotics officer often offend many vicious people. To protect their own family members,


    narcotics officers usually don''t expose their family members to the public. Knowing that you''re still


    willing to stay by Captain Hudson''s side for so many years, we''re actually very impressed."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    All women wish they could openly unt their rtionship with their husbands. However, because of


    the nature of Jimmy''s job, Ariah and Jimmy would not be able to do that.


    Therefore, they admired Ariah a lot.

 Chapter 573

    Chapter 573


    Pausing for a moment, Ariah smiled. Feeling a little embarrassed, she replied, "It''s not much of a


    big deal. It''s better to keep a low profile."


    It was only now that she understood the reason Jimmy did not want to make their rtionship


    public.


    So he was trying to protect her?


    "Ariah,e this way. I''ll take you to Captain''s office."


    "Thank you."


    Before they arrived at Jimmy''s office, Ben appeared. Immediately, David shouted at him, "Why


    didn''t you answer your phone? What were you doing? Ariah is here! Where is Captain?"


    Taken aback for a moment, Ben ran up to them. "Ariah, why are you here? This ce is filled with


    filthy men. It''s not suitable for you toe here."


    Ever since Ariah step foot in the police station, a lot of people were staring at them.


    Even a thick-skinned person like Ariah felt a little embarrassed with all the stares she was receiving


    from the policemen.


    Ben and David quickly took Ariah to Jimmy''s office. "David, you take care of Ariah. I''ll pour her a


    ss of water."


    "No, it''s fine..."


    Before Ariah could finish her sentence, Ben had already closed the door and left.


    So, she was in Jimmy''s office now.


    Ariah checked out the room. It was simple, clean, and tidy, which was very consistent with Jimmy''s


    personality.


    Ariah waited for a long time, but Ben did note back.


    Why did it take so long for him to pour a ss of water?


    Aftering out of Jimmy''s office, Ben went straight to Director Sherlock''s office.


    Seeing Ben all nervous, Director Sherlock frowned and snapped, "What''s wrong?"


    "Ariah is here."


    "Who is Ariah?"


    "Captain Hudson''s wife."


    After pondering for a moment, Director Sherlock said, "Is she here to look for Jimmy?"


    "Yes."


    "Do something and ask her to leave first." After thinking for a while, Director Sherlock added,


    "Send more people to keep watch on her. Watch her closely until Jimmy calls back."


    Ben stood up straight and said, "Yes!"


    "You may leave now. We''re done here."


    Nodding, Ben turned around and was about to leave. However, right at that moment, the door of the


    office was pushed open. After getting a good look at the personing in, Ben panicked.


    Ariah was walking into the office with a suspicious look on her face, "Why do you need to keep


    watch on me? What''s wrong with me?"


    Director Sherlock frowned. The office area was open only to people who were working at the police


    station. Supposedly, Ariah was not allowed to enter.


    Instantly, Ben said, "Ariah, let''s talk outside..."


    "Let''s talk right here." Shaking off Ben''s hand, Ariah gazed directly at Director Sherlock. "You''re


    Jimmy''s superior, right? I''ll go straight to the point then. Where is Jimmy? I want to see him."


    Director Sherlock waved his hand, and Ben immediately stepped aside. Pushing his chair back,


    Director Sherlock then stood up. "Jimmy is currently dealing with some work out of office, so he''s


    not here. You won''t find him here."


    "What kind of work is he dealing with?" Ariah''s expression changed. "Is it dangerous?"


    That dream popped up in her mind...


    "Tell me!" Seeing them keeping quiet, she grew anxious. "Where the hell did he go? Why can''t I get


    through to him?"


    He was still fine in the hospital during the day just now. He even said that he would head back to the


    hospital after going away for a while.


    But now she could not even get in touch with him.


    Ariah was very anxious. "Tell me the truth. Is he in danger now?"


    "He''s not in danger. Don''t overthink it." Seeing Ariah growing concerned, Director Sherlock


    immediatelyforted her.


    However, Ariah did not believe his words at all. She shifted her gaze and looked at Ben, "You, tell


    me, where did Jimmy go? Tell me."


    Of course, Ben did not dare to talk nonsense, as his superior was present. He could only shake his


    head repeatedly.


    Taking a deep breath, Ariah grabbed a chair and sat down. "Alright, I''ll wait here until you guys are


    ready to talk."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    She looked like she would not be leaving until they spill the truth.


    Seeing that, both Ben and David was speechless.


    They did not expect Ariah would behave this way.


    Frustrated, Director Sherlock pinched his eyebrows. "You can''t do this..."


    Ariah shouted, "I don''t care!"


    She left everyone in the room speechless.


    After some time, Director Sherlock had no choice but topromise. Sighing, he said, "You two


    may leave first."


    With that, David and Ben turned around and left.


    After pondering for a moment, Director Sherlock slowly said, "You''re the first person in history who


    had been in close contact with Kevin but was left unharmed."


    In the past, every person who was targeted by Kevin woulde to a bad end.


    Not only was Ariah kidnapped by Kevin, but she was also in close contact with him for quite a long


    time and was not injured at all.


    "Kevin Bradbury?" Ariah frowned. Why was he bringing up that guy again? "Wasn''t he arrested?"


    "He was indeed arrested." Director Sherlock pulled out a chair and sat down. After pausing for a


    moment, he said, "But he disappeared three hours ago."


    What?


    Shocked, Ariah turned ashen-faced.


    "How did he disappear? Wasn''t he locked up?"


    Ariah''s heart was in a mess. "A felon like him shouldn''t be able to get away this easily! Why did he


    disappear all of a sudden?"


    Director Sherlock did not hide the truth from her. "Ro released him!"


    At once, Ariah''s face went nk. Ro...


    "Why... why did he do that?"


    Shaking his head, Director Sherlock said, "He and Kevin disappeared together, so Jimmy is out


    looking for them now. Before he left, he specifically told me to keep an extra watch on you."


    Again, Kevin disappeared into thin air.


    Ariah was on tenterhooks. "He will definitely take revenge on Jimmy. Why did you ask Jimmy to go


    look for him? What if something bad happens?"


    Once again, the dream popped up in her mind.


    Covering her face, Ariah said, "Kevin literally detests Jimmy. Now that he escaped, Jimmy will


    definitely be in danger..."


    "We are aware of this as well. But the best way to capture Kevin now is for Jimmy to look for him.


    Only then, Kevin would give himself away. Jimmy knows Kevin best, so he will know where Kevin


    might be hiding."


    Ariah was frozen to her seat. After a long while, she slowly looked up. "Jimmy didn''t answer my call,


    and I''m worried about him. Can you please... give him a call?"


    She only wanted to make sure that he was safe.


    Sighing, Director Sherlock answered. "He must have rejected your call, because he didn''t want you


    to be worried. You''re a smartdy. He knows that you will sense something wrong if he picks up


    your call, so he intentionally didn''t pick up."


    After pausing for a moment, he took out his mobile phone and said, "Anyway, I was about to call


    him to ask about his progress. I''ll put him on speaker so that you can listen to his voice."


    Immediately, Ariah jolted from her seat, "Thank you."


    The phone was connected, and it started beeping.


    However, there was no response from the other side of the phone.


    Once again, Ariah''s heart started racing.


    Momentster...


    "Hello," a deep voice rang out.


    It was Jimmy''s voice.


    Immediately, Ariah let out a long sigh of relief. Judging by his voice, he seemed to be fine.


    Director Sherlock cleared his throat. "How is everything going on there? Have you got in touch with


    Ro?" "We can''t reach them, but we''ve narrowed down a few locations. I brought some men with


    me, and we''re about to head to the next location."


    However, Jimmy did not tell Sherlock that the chances of finding Kevin and Ro were slim.


    If Ro were going to let Jimmy and his men find Kevin so easily, he would not have released Kevin


    in the first ce.


    "Don''t push yourself too much. It''s best if you can find him, but don''t be discouraged if you can''t."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Usually, Director Sherlock would hang up the phone by now. However, not only did he not hang up,


    he added, "Are you okay? Take care of yourself and don''t let others worry about you."


    Jimmy was a smart guy. A thought shed through his mind, and he immediately understood


    something.


    "Is Ariah next to you?"

 Chapter 574

    Chapter 574


    Not only Ariah, even Director Sherlock was surprised. How did Jimmy notice?


    He was incredible!


    "Ahem..." Clearing his throat, Director Sherlock said with a smile on his face. "How did you notice?"


    However, Jimmy''s face turned dark. "So, she''s really there?"


    "Yes."


    "Didn''t I tell you that we can''t let her find out about this? Why can''t you hide such trifles from her?"


    Hearing that, Director Sherlock was so irritated that his eyes widened. "Watch your words. I am your


    superior."


    Jimmy sneered, "Are you trying to pressure me with your position?" Then, he changed the topic.


    "Where is she? Ask her to answer the phone."


    Director Sherlock smiled helplessly. Although Director Sherlock sounded like he was scolding


    Jimmy, he did not seem angry at all. Both of them were very close, and he took Jimmy as his junior


    as well.


    Ariah could hear the anger in Jimmy''s tone from the other end of the phone.


    Moments ago, she was worried sick about him, but now, she felt a little timid.


    He must be worried about her, and that was why he asked his colleagues not to tell her anything.


    Now that things went the other way around, was he infuriated about it?


    For one second, Ariah did not know whether she should answer the call.


    After replying to Jimmy with a hum, Director Sherlock then looked at Ariah with a questioning gaze,


    as though asking, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    Ariahughed dryly.


    Jimmy waited for a long time, but no one answered. Enraged, he shouted, "Where is she? Ariah


    Myers!"


    Director Sherlock passed the phone to Ariah, but she quickly waved her hand and mouthed, ''Please


    help me tell him to take care of himself.''


    "Are you two messing with me?"


    Eyes widening, Director Sherlock shoved the phone to Ariah. "Answer it yourself. I''ll go outside to


    have a cigarette."


    Then, he walked out of the office.


    Holding onto the phone, Ariah looked as though she was dealing with some challenging issue.


    Director Sherlock was quite daring as well. A big shot like him must have had a lot of confidential


    information stored in his personal phone, yet he did not worry the slightest bit when he handed


    Ariah the phone.


    He must have done that because he believed in Jimmy. He trusted Jimmy''s character, so he


    believed that Jimmy would not marry the wrong person.


    "Hello..."


    Ariah answered the phone weakly.


    Hearing her voice, Jimmy sneered, "You''re pretty good. How did you manage to persuade Director


    Sherlock to call me?"


    Ariah pouted. "You didn''t answer my calls!"


    Now that she mentioned this, Jimmy didn''t know what to say for himself.


    He refused to answer her phone because he did not want her to worry. If he had known that she


    would get so worried, he would have sent her a text message so that she could feel more at ease.


    "Listen carefully to what I''m going to say next, got it?"


    "What are you going to say?" "I most probably won''t be going back tonight, so I''ll ask Ben and David


    to send you hometer. They will stay with you tonight. Remember to behave and don''t cause me


    trouble."


    Unhappy, Ariah asked, "When did I ever misbehave?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Jimmy borated, "If you''re behaving yourself, you wouldn''t have gone to my


    workce and made Director Sherlock call to check up on me."


    Ariah kept quiet.


    Seeing her remain silent, Jimmy could imagine her expression right now.


    The expression she made whenever she was angry yet speechless. He loved that look.


    Voice softening, he said, "Don''t worry about me. I''m getting old now, so I won''t risk my life like how I


    used to. Now that I have someone that I truly care about, I value my life a lot."


    Upon hearing that, Ariah felt her heart begin to pound wildly.


    Someone that he truly cared about...


    Who was that someone?


    Was it her?


    Hah, why was she feeling a sudden rush of heat in her body?


    Fanning herself with her hand, she felt her face burning. Right when she was about to say


    something, Jimmy spoke.


    "Alright then. I still have matters to deal with." His voice was deep and soothing. Word by word, he


    added, "We''ll talk about Kobi after I get home. You''d better think about how you''re going to exin


    what happened between you two to me before I go back."


    Did that mean that he had already gotten over Kobi and her past?


    Lips curling into a smile, Ariah said softly, "I''ll wait for you toe back then."


    Breath deepening, Jimmy hung up the phone without saying anything more.


    The sky turned dark. Throwing away the cigarette butt in his hand, Jimmy put the phone back into


    his pocket, and strode back to the car. "Let''s go. Let''s track them down."


    When Director Sherlock came back, Ariah had already ced the phone back onto the desk.


    Smiling, he asked, "Done?"


    "Yes." Ariah nodded, "Um, thank you for helping me call him, or else he wouldn''t have picked up my


    call."


    Waving his hand, Director Sherlock asked, "What did Jimmy say to you?" "He asked me to go back


    for now, and he''ll get


    David and Ben to keep watch on me." "Then I guess I don''t have to see you out."


    Knowing that Director Sherlock was sending her away, Ariah smiled. Instead of leaving, she pulled


    out a chair and sat down. "It''s already sote. Why aren''t you getting off work?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Kevin is a repeat offender. Now that he escaped, I don''t think I''ll be able to sleep peacefully


    tonight.."


    Nodding her head, Ariah continued asking, "How many policemen are there altogether in the


    station?"


    Frowning, Director Sherlock looked at her. "What do you mean?"


    Ariah shrugged her shoulders. "I guess I''m not going back. Wasn''t Jimmy worried that I''ll be in


    danger if I go back? Then I might as well stay here for the night. All the policemen are here, so I''m


    sure it''ll be safe. Don''t you think so?"


    Director Sherlock was left speechless.


    He kept silent for quite some time before he knew what to say again. "I know you''re worried about


    Jimmy, but you can''t do this. Go back home to wait for him. You don''t have to stay up here all night.


    It''s not good for health."


    Smiling, Ariah said, "You''re older than me, but you''re not afraid of burning the midnight oil. Why


    should I be afraid? Besides, it''s only one night. It


    won''t affect me much."


    Director Sherlock did not know whether tough or cry.


    "You guys can carry on with your work. Don''t worry about me. Just treat me like I''m invisible. If I get


    tired, I''ll find a chair to get some rest."


    After saying that, Ariah turned around and left without giving Director Sherlock a chance to speak.


    How many people would want to spend the night at a police station without doing anything wrong?


    She was the first one to do so.


    What a novel phenomenon! Deep inside, Ariah was quite happy with her own n.


    As long as Jimmy was safe, she was satisfied.


    Then, Ariah started to tour around the police station, greeting everyone enthusiastically, as though


    she was shopping in a market.


    Looking at such a beautifuldy, some policemen, who were shy, could not help but smile and blush


    in response.


    However, some higher- ranked officers, who were more strict, frowned and wanted to chase her


    away as they thought she should not wander around in the police station.


    Then, someone said, "I think David was the one who brought that prettydy here. Ben seems to


    know her too. She must be someone special."


    "Go ask her then."


    "What should I ask?"


    "Ask what''s her rtionship with David. If she''s not David''s girlfriend, all the single guys here can try


    hitting on her."


    The other guy remained quiet.


    "Hurry up and go!"


    "Alright! Alright! Don''t urge me!"


    As Ariah was talking to a police officer, a voice interrupted them, "Ahem, miss, it is specified in our


    rules that if you''re not here to file aint, you''re not allowed to sit here."


    Quickly, Ariah stood up, "I''m sorry. This is my first time visiting the police station, so I didn''t know


    about the rules. I''ll be more careful next time."

 Chapter 575

    Chapter 575


    Now, the policeman who came over to hit on Ariah didn''t know what to say.


    Smiling, Ariah looked at him. "How can I help you?"


    Scratching his head, the man answered, "Nothing much. We saw youing in with David, so we


    wanted to know what''s going on."


    Although Ariah already knew what he was going to ask, she still asked him, "What do you want to


    know?"


    Since it was going to be a long night, she thought it would be fun to tease these guys for a bit.


    "We want to know whether you are David''s girlfriend, so we''ll know how to greet you when we meet


    next time."


    "I guess you guys got the wrong idea. I''m not rted to David at all."


    "Really?" The policeman''s eyes lit up. "Well, pretty girl, can you give me your number, then?


    WhatsApp will do too."


    "Well, instead of WhatsApp, I''ll give you my number."


    Communication software like WhatsApp was more private. She usually would not share her ount


    with strangers.


    "Okay, that will do too."


    Right when Ariah was about to take out her phone, David interrupted them. "What are you doing,


    kid?"


    The policeman smiled silly, "Hey, David, I am asking this pretty girl for her phone number..."


    "What number do you mean?!" David hit him. "Who are you calling a pretty girl? Pay some respect!"


    How dare those fools go around and flirt with any girls they saw?


    They had totally no idea who they were flirting with!


    "Ah..." Confusion washed over the policeman''s face. "I... I''ve already asked this pretty... I mean this


    youngdy here, and she said that she is not in a rtionship with you, right?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rolling his eyes, David scolded, "Of course she''s not in a rtionship with me. I''m not that blessed!


    This is Captain Hudson''s wife. Now pay some respect to her!"


    Eyes widened, the policeman looked as if he just saw a ghost. He was shocked to his core.


    Captain Hudson''s wife?


    He... he just flirted with his boss''s wife! He was going to be doomed!


    The policeman looked like he was about to cry. "Oh no, I''m sorry..."


    Amused, Ariahughed. "It''s alright. I don''t mind giving you my number. Come on, tell me your


    number, and I''ll call you..."


    The policeman no longer dared to ask for her number. Upon hearing Ariah''s words, he was so


    frightened that his face turned pale, and he ran away.


    "Eh?" Ariah was confused. "Why did he run away?" David smiled awkwardly. "Ariah, if captain found


    out that the boys flirted with you, he will be angry." Of course he would run. Otherwise, he would be


    six feet under.


    Ariah''s face was clouded with disappointment. "Looks like my hopes of infiltrating the police station


    are in vain."


    "What?" David was slightly surprised.


    "What a pity. That policeman just now was interested in me. I could have made him my inside man


    to keep an eye on Jimmy. He could report everything about Jimmy to me." After saying that, Ariah


    red at David. "It''s all your fault."


    David was speechless.


    Feeling absurd, David remarked, "Ariah, that''s quite a cunning act."


    He was wondering why Ariah would offer to give her number to another guy. So, that was what she


    had in mind.


    Worried that Ariah would be worn out, David told her to go to Jimmy''s office to get some rest.


    However, Ariah had trouble falling asleep. All she wanted to know was when would Jimmy be back.


    However, she knew in her heart that it would not be that easy to capture Kevin this time.


    "David, do you know whether Jimmy and his men had targeted a specific location this time?"


    Pondering for a moment, Ariah asked, "Do they know where is Kevin''s hideout?"


    David analyzed, "On the day when we captured Kevin, we installed a tracker in his body. So,


    Captain Hudson and his men are currently tracking him down. If all goes well, we can find him by


    dawn."


    "So you guys have a hidden card up your sleeve."


    Only then did Ariah rx.


    Smiling, David said, "Captain Hudson was the one who came up with the idea. He was the one who


    proposed to imnt a tracker in Kevin''s body just in case he escaped."


    Jimmy was an alert man. He''s always serious whenever it came to such matters.


    "Actually, Captain Hudson was quite concerned." Pondering for a moment, David borated, "Years


    ago, everybody thought that Kevin was dead, but now, he suddenly showed up alive. What''s more,


    we caught him so easily. Captain didn''t believe that things would simply end here. He was afraid


    that things would go wrong, so he decided to imnt a tracker in Kevin''s body."


    This was also something that Ariah had been thinking about the entire time. If Kevin was that great,


    why did he let them catch him so easily?


    Back then, Ariah thought that the police were able to capture Kevin through luck.


    However, how did Kevin bribe Ro into releasing him?


    Ariah could remember the expression on Ro''s face when he talked to her about Kevin. It was


    obvious he hated him. He sounded like he was dying to kill Kevin with his own hands...


    Why did he release him now?


    Having trouble figuring out the reason, Ariah felt a headache creeping up on her.


    David and Ben had been busy the whole time, so they could not pay much attention to Ariah. Sitting


    quietly in the corner, Ariah waited for Jimmy''s return.


    Time went by and the day gradually grew brighter.


    Suddenly, someone shouted,"David, Captain is


    back!"


    Ariah was about to fall asleep. Upon hearing that, she woke up immediately. She was the first one


    to rush outside the door, startling David and Ben.


    They followed after her, and as soon as they went out, they saw Jimmy getting out of the car,


    donning a clean ck jacket. He had chiseled features, and his eyes were fierce and intimidating.


    Chin tainted with some blood, he looked like a mysterious person, walking out of the morning mist.


    He oozed a daunting aura.


    The people who came out went speechless for a moment. They just stood there and watched him.


    As soon as Jimmy noticed the petite figure among the men, his gaze changed and gradually turned


    soft and warm.


    Looking at Ariah walking towards him, Jimmy strode up to her with a frown on his face. He pulled


    her by the wrist and led her into the police station, "Can you please take care of your health?"


    She was standing outside on such a cold day, wearing only a thin sweater. Was she not afraid of


    being frozen to death?


    Grabbing his ice-cold hand, Ariah felt her heart aching. "Let''s go to your office quickly. It''s warmer,


    and the heater is already turned on."


    They were in the hall. Although it was slightly warmer than outside, his office was definitely better.


    Lips curling up into a smile, Jimmyforted, "I''m not cold."


    Although he imed that he was not cold, she could feel his frozen hands.


    Ariah red at him.


    After ncing at her a few times, Jimmy finally gave in. Ariah dragged him towards the office and


    said as she walked past David, "David, go get a ss of warm water."


    David froze for a moment before answering. "Okay."


    Then, Ariah and Jimmy went into the office.


    Standing behind them, the policemen were stunned.


    Were their eyes ying tricks on them? Was he the expressionless, ruthless, and stern- looking


    Captain Hudson they knew?


    He changed into another person so fast! Last second, he was still cold as usual. After seeing Ariah,


    even his eyes suddenly turned so warm."


    All of them were astonished by his change of attitude!


    In the office.


    David and Ben went back to work. David went to get water, while Ben went to look for Director


    Sherlock.


    Very soon, Director Sherlock rushed over.


    "How was it? Did you find him?"


    After taking a sip of his water, Jimmy said, "Yes."


    Upon hearing that, David and Ben were ted. However, Director Sherlock was taken aback. "You


    found him that easily?"

 Chapter 576

    Chapter 576


    Director Sherlock obviously did not believe that Jimmy could find Kevin so easily.


    Feeling suspicious, David and Ben looked at each other. It was indeed unbelievable that Jimmy


    found Kevin already.


    However, on second thought, they imnted a tracker in Kevin''s body. With that, they could find him


    no matter where he went.


    Putting down his teacup, Jimmy remarked with a smile, "As expected, the older, the wiser."


    Suddenly, Director Sherlock''s heart sank. "What the hell is going on?"


    "He''s in the car. Ben, bring him in here."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Momentster, Ben came back with a man. Curious, Ariah could not help but leaned forward to take


    a look. Jimmy observed her. Seeing her pale face, he knew that she did not get enough rest


    yesterday.


    Without saying anything, he pushed her down on a chair, signaling her to take a rest.


    At once, Ariah was unhappy, as she was not feeling sleepy.


    Letting out a hum, Jimmy stared at her with a domineering gaze without saying anything.


    Left with no choice, Ariah gave in, knowing that she would not outargue him.


    Satisfied, Jimmy patted her head as though he were caressing a pet while looking at her with gentle


    eyes.


    "Captain, who is this?" Ben''s voice rang out. Jimmy walked over and lifted his chin as he ordered,


    "Let him sit down first."


    Ben pushed the person into the chair. "You better behave!"


    Wincing in pain, the man sat down.


    Director Sherlock frowned. "Is he somebody you caught while you were hunting Kevin down?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "How is he rted to Kevin?"


    Before Jimmy could speak, a soft female voice rang out from the side. "He''s not Kevin''s man. He''s


    Ro''s man."


    Everyone turned their heads in the direction of the voice. It was Ariah.


    Squinting, Ariah looked at the man, who was pressed onto the chair by Ben. "I met him before. Back


    when Kevin kidnapped me, Jimmy and Ro went to save me, and this guy was following


    Ro."


    Surprised, Jimmy raised his eyebrows. He did not realize that she had such good memory, and she


    even remembered there was such a person.


    "His name is... Felipe." Recalling Ro calling that guy''s name, she added.


    Felipe grinned. "Haha, that''s me."


    Turning around, Ariah asked Jimmy, "Weren''t you out to take down Kevin? Why did you bring him


    back instead?"


    David and Ben were curious as well. All of them diverted their gaze to look at Jimmy.


    Director Sherlock started speaking, "What''s the matter? Jimmy, tell me."


    Keeping silent, Jimmy took out a gadget with a red light blinking and threw it on the table.


    At once, David recognized it. "This is the tracker imnted in Kevin''s body."


    Suspicious, Ben asked. "Howe you managed to get the tracker but not Kevin?" After pausing


    for a moment, he turned to look at Felipe. "No way... Captain, did this guy had the tracker all this


    while? Did they fool us?"


    Jimmy let out a scoff.


    Enraged, Ben was about to beat Felipe up. He shouted, "D*mn it! B*stard! Do you know that you


    just released a devil into the world?" "David," Jimmy scolded him in a low voice, "Stop him."


    Quickly, David pulled Ben back. "Hey, hey, calm down."


    Snorting, Ben turned around to take a deep breath.


    Director Sherlock, who had been keeping quiet the whole time, approached Felipe, took out a


    cigarette, and handed it to him.


    Waving his hand, Felipe declined, "I don''t smoke. Thank you."


    Once again, Ben was about to jump on him and beat him up. "B*stard, you just had to do it the hard


    way, don''t you? Director Sherlock personally offered you a cigarette. How dare you reject him?"


    Giving Ben a sidelong nce, Felipe jeered, "You''re so short-tempered. How did you be a


    policeman?"


    "F*ck you! Don''t stop me, David. I''ll beat the hell out of him!"


    "Enough!" Director Sherlock pinched his eyebrows.


    Immediately, Ben kept quiet. However, he still had his eyes fixed on Felipe, dying to give him a good


    beating.


    After throwing the cigarette box aside, Director Sherlock went straight to the point. "What do we


    have to do to make you tell us Kevin''s whereabouts?"


    Shaking his head, Felipe said, "I would have told you all his whereabouts already if I wanted to."


    By that, he meant he would never tell them anything about Kevin''s whereabouts.


    "Young man, what''s the point of being so persistent? It doesn''t bring you any good for sticking to


    something wrong."


    "I don''t know what is right or wrong. I only know that I have to do what Ro told me."


    "Do you know that you are actually ruining Ro for siding Kevin and not telling us anything?!"


    Director Sherlock fixed his stern eyes on Felipe. "Do you want Ro to be the subject of a


    nationwide manhunt? Do you want him to be shamed for his whole life?"


    Felipe frowned.


    Looking at Felipe''s expression, Director Sherlock knew that there might be a chance in persuading


    him, so he tried to talk him into it again. "As long as you tell us where Ro hid Kevin, I promise you


    that I will not hold Ro ountable this time."


    Lowering his gaze, Felipe kept silent for a while before saying, "Sorry, I can''t tell you anything. Ro


    instructed me not to say anything. If I betray him, he''ll lose faith in me."


    "How dare you!"


    Director Sherlock did not expect that guy to be so stubborn.


    "You guys can stop wasting your time. I won''t say anything," after saying that, Felipe stayed silent,


    refusing to say another word.


    No matter how Director Sherlock pushed him or how David and Ben threatened him, he would not


    say a word.


    Sighing, Director Sherlock took a few steps back. "Jimmy, I''ll leave him to you. Make him tell us


    where Kevin is within two hours, by whatever means necessary."


    Director Sherlock was giving Jimmy the privilege. As long as he could get something out of Felipe''s


    mouth, he was allowed to use any means. Director Sherlock would turn a blind eye to it.


    Upon hearing that, Felipe flinched, although he remained silent.


    Obviously, he was still a little scared.


    He had already gotten a taste of Jimmy''s violence this morning.


    When they found him, he was still in hiding. As they got closer to him, he immediately drove away,


    wanting to escape.


    Jimmy chased after him. In order to stop him,


    Jimmy was not even afraid to risk his own life. He stepped on the elerator and crashed into his


    car.


    He had never seen such a violent person before.


    Although Felipe was somewhat afraid of Jimmy, he had already promised Ro that he would not


    reveal anything to the police. So, he would keep his word.


    Wearing a faint smile, Jimmy looked at Felipe. "It''s still not toote to change your mind."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Gulping, Felipe shook his head.


    Jimmy''s expression slowly darkened.


    "He seemed like a tough nut. No matter what you do to him, he won''t say anything."


    Ariah, who had been sitting in the corner all this while, suddenly spoke up.


    Smiling, David said. "Ariah, Captain Hudson has many methods to tame disobedient people. Don''t


    worry. This b*stard will eventually spill the truth. It''s only a matter of time."


    "But as every second passes, the chances to capture Kevin will be slimmer." Ariah frowned.


    "You''ve already wasted an entire night."


    Although Ariah''s words did not sound good, she was indeed right.


    Embarrassed, David and Ben kept silent.


    Getting up from her chair, Ariah smiled. "But I can help you guys out. I have a way to make him


    talk."


    Pfft...


    David and Benughed at the same time. "Sorry, we couldn''t hold back ourughter. Ariah, we


    didn''t mean anything by it. Don''t think too much."


    Even Director Sherlock could do nothing about it. What could a woman like her do?


    Of course, David and Ben did not believe her.


    Frowning, Jimmy looked at Ariah. "Don''t be ridiculous."


    Ariah was just a powerless woman. It was impossible she could get anything out of Felipe''s mouth.


    However, Director Sherlock, who was standing beside her, raised his eyebrows and said, "Young


    lady, what can you do? Tell us."

 Chapter 577

    Chapter 577


    As soon as Director Sherlock finished speaking, Jimmy pinched his eyebrows. With a helpless look


    on his face, Jimmy said, "She''s just messing around. Are you ying along with her too?"


    Before Director Sherlock could say anything, Ariah spoke unhappily. "What do you mean by I''m


    messing around?"


    Was it that hard to trust her?


    Although she was not as strong as men, she had strong brainpower.


    Touching his nose, Director Sherlock wanted to see what Ariah could do. "Well, I have no other


    choice. As long as there is a way, we can give it a try."


    Jimmy turned around and pointed at the chair not far away. Then, he beckoned Ariah to sit down,


    "Go sit tight and stop joking around."


    "I''m not joking around. There is really a way!"


    Jimmy cast her a nce. "What way?"


    Ariah hesitated for a moment before suddenly standing on her tiptoes to approach Jimmy''s lips.


    Feeling awkward, David, Ben, and Director Sherlock turned their faces away and started


    coughing.


    Ahem...


    Kissing each other whenever they had a disagreement? What the hell was that?


    Unlike what they imagined, Ariah actually only brought her lips to Jimmy''s ear and whispered.


    After listening to Ariah''s n, Jimmy squinted and raised his eyebrows.


    Would that method work?


    Ariah returned to her original spot. Right when she was about to speak, she saw the guys looking


    away in embarrassment. Frowning, she asked, "What are you guys doing?"


    Without turning his head back, David asked back, "Erm, are you guys done kissing? Tell us when


    you''re done."


    Ariah asked, "Can you guys stop being so dirty-minded?"


    "Weren''t you trying to kiss Captain Hudson earlier?"


    "I had something to tell him. Forget it. I''m toozy to exin it to you guys. You two are so dirty-


    minded! Your minds are always upied with dirty thoughts!"


    David and Ben were left speechless.


    Clearing his throat, Director Sherlock asked, "Well,dy, you just said that you know a way to make


    him speak. So what do you mean by that?"


    Smiling, Ariah said nothing and walked straight up to Felipe.


    Jimmy did not stop her this time.


    Forget it, they should just try it out. What if her method really worked?


    Jimmy silently stood at the side while Director Sherlock watched her curiously. Seeing that Jimmy


    did not stop Ariah, David and Ben knew that he agreed to Ariah''s method. So, they stood aside and


    watched with their eyebrows raised.


    Looking at the woman, who was smiling in front of him, he had a feeling that this woman was more


    terrifying than the men in the room.


    "What... what are you trying to do?"


    "Why are you trembling?" Ariah pulled over a chair and sat down in front of him. "I won''t eat you."


    Felipe was about to go crazy. "What on earth are you trying to do? I''ve told you that I won''t say


    anything. I promised..."


    "Felipe!"


    Before Felipe could finish his sentence, Ariah abruptly interrupted him. She lifted her hand and


    ced it on his shoulder, staring at him with her dazzling eyes.


    Then, she spoke softly into his ear.


    "Felipe, what''s your rtionship with Ro?"


    She stared at Felipe, making him lose control of himself as he gradually fell deeper into her eyes.


    She looked like a soul-reaper who could control people''s minds.


    Felipe muttered to himself, "Ro is my brother. He saved my life before."


    David''s eyes widened in shock, and he was about to curse. Suddenly, Ariah turned around and


    red at him. Her gaze was sharp as she gave him a warning look.


    Immediately, David covered his mouth, not daring to even breathe too loudly.


    Once again, Ariah turned back and stared straight into Felipe''s eyes. Then, she continued to ask in


    a gentle voice, "Can you tell me where Ro and Kevin went?"


    ssy-eyed, Felipe muttered to himself, "They are in the hotel."


    "Which hotel?"


    "They''re in the hotel," Felipe repeated.


    Ariah frowned. Seeing Felipe repeating the same answer over and over, she knew that he obviously


    did not know the hotel''s name.


    Without asking any more questions, she lifted her hand and snapped her fingers in front of Felipe,


    as though she were turning off some sort of switch. Felipe''s gaze gradually returned to normal.


    Ariah stood up and turned around, only to find that everyone was staring at her.


    Ignoring them, she went straight to Jimmy and shrugged. "You heard it. He said Ro is currently in


    a hotel, but it seems like he doesn''t know the specific details of the hotel."


    Jimmy''s eyes were fixed on her. After a long while, he answered, "Yes, I heard it."


    Ariah was stunned for a moment. What kind of reaction was that?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Besides Jimmy''s weird expression, the others were looking at her with a weird look as well.


    Blinking, Ariah asked, "What''s wrong with you guys?"


    "D*mn it..." Snapping back to his senses, David looked at Ariah, face full of admiration. "Ariah,


    you''re so cool! What was that just now? How did you make this b*stard spill everything so easily?"


    Felipe, who was sitting on the chair, was dazed. What did he mean by that? What was he talking


    about?


    What happened to him just now?


    Why couldn''t he remember anything?


    What on earth just happened?


    Fear filled Felipe''s eyes as he looked at Ariah. "What did you do to me?"


    However, no one paid any attention to him.


    Felipe broke down. "Do you guys hear me? Tell me what happened just now!"


    Pushing him away, David ordered, "Stay aside!" Then, he approached Ariah. "Hey, how did you do


    that? I''m really shocked. Look at Ben. He''s too afraid to talk to you now!"


    Subconsciously, Ariah looked at Ben. Indeed, Ben took two a few steps back. A hint of uneasiness


    shed through his eyes, yet he did not want to appear like a coward. So, he muttered, "Who''s...


    who''s scared?"


    Of course, he was afraid. What exactly did Ariah do to make Felipe tell her everything? It was as


    though he was possessed for a moment.


    Ariah burst intoughter, "It''s just hypnotherapy. Don''t be afraid."


    "That''s so cool!" David gazed admiringly at Ariah. "Can you teach me that, Ariah? Are you willing to


    take me as a student?"


    "It takes years to learn this, and it depends whether you have the talent or not. If you''re really


    interested, I can teach you."


    "Okay..."


    The next second, David felt Jimmy''s cold eyes staring at him. Immediately, David backed off and


    quickly stepped aside. "Haha, let''s talk about it another day..."


    Director Sherlock gave Ariah a significant look and ordered, "You all heard what he said. Check all


    the hotels in Beachmarsh City. Don''t miss out on a single one."


    That was a difficult task.


    They would need a lot of time to search all of the hotels in the city. Pondering for a moment, Ariah


    suddenly spoke, "I think I might know which hotel Ro is in."


    This time, not only David and Ben, even Director Sherlock was convinced by Ariah. "In that case,


    tell Jimmy the address, and I''ll ask David and Ben to move immediately."


    Ariah shook her head, "I want to go with them."


    She wanted to see Kevin get caught with her own eyes. Otherwise, she would not feel at ease.


    Upon hearing that, Jimmy, who had been standing aside and keeping silent the whole time,


    frowned. "Why do you want to go with them?"


    Knowing that Kevin was worried about her, she quickly tried to convince him, "I have you to protect


    me, so I''m not afraid. Don''t worry, I''ll stick close to you!" "No!"


    Gritting her teeth, Ariah threw a small tantrum. "If you don''t let me follow, I won''t tell you the


    address!"


    "Nonsense!" Director Sherlock red at Ariah.


    Embarrassed, Ariah rubbed her nose. She really wanted to follow them.


    "How about this? I''ll let you follow Jimmy and the rest this time." Before Jimmy could speak, Director


    Sherlock spoke, "Jimmy, your job is to protect Ariah. That''s it, let''s move!"


    Director Sherlock had the final word.


    Ariah made a "yes" gesture.


    Left with no choice, Jimmy had to take her with him.


    All of them left, leaving only Felipe, who was still dazed, sitting on the chair. Aftering back to his


    senses, he wanted to chase after them, but the door was mmed shut, and he was locked in the


    room.


    mming his fist on the door, he shouted, "What on earth did you do to me just now?"


    However, no one paid any notice to him.

 Chapter 578

    Chapter 578


    Meanwhile in the car.


    Jimmy was driving while Ariah sat in the passenger seat, and David and Ben sat in the back seat.


    David''s admiration for Ariah was endless. "Ariah, look at my talent. If I wanted to be as good as you,


    how much time would it take?"


    Obviously, David still wanted to be Ariah''s disciple.


    Ariah didn''t know whether tough or cry, "I''m not that good, I only know a little about it."


    "You are being too humble! I think it''s already really good!"


    Speechless, Ariah could only thank him politely.


    David looked at Jimmy and then Ben. Finally, he pointed at Ben and said, "Ariah, can you hypnotize


    Ben? This guy owes me 100 bucks sincest year and has yet to return me the sum but he said he


    had returned it. Can you hypnotize this guy? Ask him and see if he has returned it or not!"


    Ben''s face was full of fear. "David! Don''t fu*king use me. I''m afraid!"


    When he thought about how the usually stubborn Felipe had been dismissed by Ariah in a few


    words in the office, Ben felt a little stunned.


    Up until now, he didn''t even dare to look into Ariah''s eyes. He was afraid that he would fall for her


    tricks.


    ncing at Ben, Ariah saw his expression; she could guess what he was thinking.


    "Well, not everyone can be hypnotized. The reason Felipe was easily hypnotized was that he was


    psychologically weak, so I got in easily. Some people are stronger, psychologically speaking. For


    example, people like Ben, who has a stronger defensive heart than others, are not suitable for


    hypnotism."


    Ben was happy hearing that. "Really?"


    "Yes." Ariah smiled and nodded.


    Seeing the smile on Ariah''s face, Ben immediately felt a little embarrassed. Ariah was obviously


    making him feel better.


    David''s face was full of disappointment. "I thought I could figure it out today-did you or did you not


    return the 100 bucks you owe me?"


    "D*mn you. I''ve already paid the 100 bucks back. I paid you backst year when we were on a night


    shift, and you said that you wanted to buy a pack of cigarettes. You didn''t have any money at hand,


    so you asked me for some small change. I didn''t have any small change, so I gave you 100 bucks."


    "If that''s true, then why don''t I remember this?"


    "You..."


    The two of them were arguing behind them. Ariah smiled and looked away.


    Jimmy had been driving in silence. Ariah turned her head and looked at him. She did not know what


    he was thinking.


    He must be surprised by the fact that she could suddenly hypnotize others.


    But he never showed his surprise.


    Ariah''s stare was probably too intent that Jimmy noticed it, "How can you be so sure that Ro is in


    the hotel you mentioned?"


    "Um... It''s not a hotel but a small resort."


    Ariah thought for a moment and said, "Thest time he took me away from home, he went to that


    small resort. He knows the boss there, and the boss seems to respect him quite a bit."


    "I hypnotized Felipe just now and he mentioned something about a hotel, and immediately I had the


    impression that Ro probably brought Kevin to that resort."


    Jimmy answered with a "hmm" and then stopped talking.


    "Ahem." Clearing her throat, Ariah asked curiously, "Do you have something to ask me?"


    "No, I don''t."


    "Really? I don''t believe it. You are as curious as David about how I can get the information from


    Felipe this way."


    Jimmy nced at her but said nothing.


    Ariah blinked, "Are you really not curious? I''m sure you''re curious!"


    "Just sit still and keep quiet!"


    Jimmy had a headache because of her pestering. He was indeed curious about the fact that his


    woman was hiding such a side of hers, which surprised and amazed him.


    The women he admired were never the kind who only knew how to cry when in trouble, but he also


    disliked those women who were more dominant than men.


    Ariah was a mixture of these two types of women; she wasn''t aggressive, yet she wasn''t easily


    bullied as well.


    The more days he spent with her, the more he would be attracted by her character and personality.


    Just like what she had done in his office just now, he was really amazed by her disy of skills.


    Ariah shrugged her shoulders. She knew that this man wouldn''t be able to ept it for the time


    being, so she decided to shut up and give him some time to think.


    After going around for a long time, they finally arrived at their destination.


    "You guys should get down first." Jimmy turned off the engine and said to David and Ben behind


    him.


    Without much thought, Ben and David got out of the car immediately.


    Ariah was about to follow when her wrist was suddenly grabbed and Jimmy pulled her back. Her


    body was forcefully pressed against the chair and Jimmy''s strong and wide chest pressed down on


    her.


    She red at him, "What are you doing?"


    "Shut up!"


    Jimmy roared at her and kissed her.


    Ariah''s eyes widened. What...what did this mean?


    Thinking about Ben and David standing outside, Ariah''s face was burning hot. She began to


    struggle, but Jimmy''s hands were like steel, pressing on her shoulders; she couldn''t move at all.


    Just as Ariah was out of breath, Jimmy let go of her.


    Gasping, she leaned back in her chair, her chest heaving.


    Jimmy pulled her clothes and said in a hoarse voice, "What else are you hiding from me? I will dig


    them out by myself; I will explore you thoroughly from inside out. Only in this way will it be


    interesting!"


    This made Ariah speechless.


    ''Explore thoroughly from the inside out...'' Why did these words sound so misleading?


    "Once you''veposed yourself, I''ll be waiting for you outside." Jimmy let go of her and opened the


    door to get out.


    Ariah sat in the car and took a few deep breaths before following him.


    Once she got out of the car, everyone''s eyes were on her.


    To be precise, their gaze were on her lips.


    She didn''t know, but in the eyes of other men, she was full of charm...


    Her lips were slightly red and her eyes were full of affection, which made her look attractive.


    Some people were stunned.


    Jimmy frowned and yelled, "Quit staring at her!"


    She returned to her senses and turned her face away uneasily...


    Jimmy pulled Ariah behind him and stared at her delicate face for a long time. He said with an


    unfriendly expression, "You''re a scourge!"


    Ariah''s face was filled with confusion. What just happened? She didn''t want to take the me for


    causing trouble because she didn''t do anything!


    "Be obedient and follow behind me. Don''t say anything, and don''t do anything." He snorted in a low


    voice, "Don''t look at those guys. Do you understand?"


    Ariah didn''t know whether tough or cry. "They''re just a bunch of kids. I didn''t think of them as


    men."


    "Men are men. No matter how young they are, they are still men!"


    Jimmy didn''t want to argue with her. If he had known this, he wouldn''t have asked her toe over


    and distract his men!


    He waved his hand and said, "David."


    David answered, "Yes, sir?"


    "The bulletproof vest."


    "Yes sir!"


    The bulletproof vest?


    Ariah was a little curious. She had only seen it on TV, but she had never seen it in real life.


    Jimmy took the bulletproof vest that David handed over. Pursing his lips, he put it on Ariah without


    saying anything.


    Ariah, "For me to wear?"


    She thought that Jimmy was going to carry out his mission, so he needed to wear a bulletproof vest.


    "What about you?" Ariah was a little anxious when she saw that there was nothing on him. "Why


    aren''t you wearing it?"


    "I''m fine." Jimmy buttoned her up.


    "The equipment was checked by Lenny. He only took us as usual, so he forgot to bring an extra one


    for Ariah." David took off the bulletproof vest on his body. "Captain, take mine..."


    "Put it on!" Jimmy did not even spare him a nce. After examining the equipment, he led his


    squad into the inn.


    Ariah was stunned for a moment before taking big strides forward to catch up.R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only

 Chapter 579

    Chapter 579


    At dawn, the owner who was behind the cashier of the small inn was still in a state of drowsiness.


    Jimmy cast a nce at him and gestured with his hand, motioning for his team to be light in their


    movements and go around him to look for people.


    The squad went upstairs in an orderly manner, without making a sound.


    Ariah didn''t expect so many of them to be able to move without making a sound; she couldn''t hear


    even the slightest sound of footsteps.


    Bending over, she followed behind them, feeling nervous and excited.


    After entering the elevator, Ariah let out a sigh of relief.


    There were many people in the elevator. Jimmy protected Ariah in the corner and used his body to


    block her, giving her a small space.


    Ariah curled up in front of Jimmy''s chest. His tall and straight figure protected her. Due to the narrow


    space, the two of them were very close to each other, and she felt his constant breathing above her


    head.


    As soon as she looked up, she saw his prominent Adam''s bobbing sexily.


    As she turned his eyes, she could still see his well-defined chin.


    Ariah''s eyes were fixed on it.


    Jimmy lowered his voice and raised his hand to press her head. "Look elsewhere!"


    Ariah was speechless.


    The elevator door dinged and opened. Jimmy let go of her. Opening his mouth again-this time his


    voice was not as hoarse as before - he calmly said, "David, take two people, you too Ben! The rest


    of you follow me."


    "Yes sir!"


    The three small teams moved out separately.


    Ariah followed Jimmy closely by his side. She suddenly thought of something and tugged at his


    clothes. "There! That''s the room. It seems like the owner of the hotel has been keeping it for Ro.


    As long as hees, he''ll stay there."


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes. He remembered thest time when he found this ce. It seemed to be


    the room not far away.


    "Then let''s go take a look at that room!"


    Jimmy was fast. Soon, he came to the room with his men. The door was closed, so they couldn''t


    see what was going on inside.


    "Explosive Team, get ready!" Jimmy said to the


    walkie-talkie in a low voice.


    Ariah covered her ears and hid to one side.


    With a loud bang, the door was sted open. Jimmy was the first to enter the room. Obviously, the


    people in the room didn''t expect that someone would break in.


    Ariah looked out of the door and let out a sigh of relief.


    They''ve found them.


    Ro stood behind the chair, on which Kevin sat. Kevin''s hands and feet were tied together, and he


    couldn''t move.


    Holding a gun in hand, Ro pointed it directly at Kevin.


    Ariah was dumbfounded. What did this mean? Didn''t Ro let Kevin go? Why did it seem like Ro


    was about to kill him now?


    In the meantime, Kevin, who was sitting on the chair, had blood at the corner of his mouth and


    bruises on his face. It was obvious he was beaten by someone.


    Was it Ro who hit him?


    Ariah had questions in her head. What was going on?


    Surprised, Ro raised his eyebrows. "How did you know I was here?"


    Ariah walked in and said, "Felipe told us." "Felipe?" Ro was stunned for a moment and then


    shook his head. "It''s impossible. I know Felipe well. He is not a double agent. If he had promised


    not to betray me, he would not snitch."


    After a pause, he frowned. "Did you beat the kid into a pulp?"


    Ariah immediately replied, "Are we that kind of people? He really said it himself. If you don''t believe


    me, you can ask him yourself when you get back."


    Ro smiled. "Do you want me to put down my gun?"


    Ariah nodded her head, "Put down the gun, or you''ll be going to hell."


    "I''ll drag him with me if I have to go to hell."


    As Ro spoke, the gun in his hand was always against Kevin''s head.


    There was a sh of panic in Kevin''s eyes as he looked at Ariah with pleading eyes.


    Ariah nced at Kevin and frowned. Why was this Kevin so cowardly?


    "Ehem." Ariah cleared her throat and said, "Ro, Director Sherlock said that you brought Kevin out


    of the detention room? Didn''t you let him go? Why are you pointing a gun at him now?"


    Ro was stunned for a moment. "When did I say I would let him go?"


    Ariah''s eyes widened. "You brought him out, took out the tracker in his body, and let Felipe walk in


    the other direction with the tracker. Didn''t you n to divert Jimmy and the rest''s attention and then


    leave with Kevin?"


    Ro did not speak. Kevin, who was sitting in the chair, said hurriedly, "He doesn''t want to take me


    away. He wants to kill me! Please help me!"


    Ariah looked at him and frowned.


    The aura of Kevin was very different from the one he showed when he kidnapped herst time...


    Jimmy walked out and stood in front of Ariah, blocking most of her body. He didn''t look calm and


    said, "Ro, it''s not toote for you to stop now. Let me take Kevin back, and I''ll pretend as if


    nothing has happened."


    "No way!" Ro frowned. "All of you should leave! Even if I perish together with him, I won''t let him


    go!"


    "Since you hate him so much, why did you bring him out?"


    Ro looked at Jimmy and suddenlyughed. "Don''t you know?"


    Jimmy frowned. "Know what?"


    "The higher authorities have given the order that Kevin can''t die."


    As soon as Ro finished speaking, Ariah jumped out and questioned anxiously, "What do you


    mean he can''t die? Even a crazy devil like him can''t be executed? Are we supposed to keep him


    alive for eternity?"


    Jimmy rubbed his eyebrows and held the angry woman back. "Listen carefully, he hasn''t finished


    yet."


    Ariah took a deep breath, "Ro, tell me, what did you mean?"


    "I got the news that the superior ordered that they couldn''t execute Kevin, so I schemed with Felipe


    to take him out of the detention ce."


    Since someone didn''t want him to die, let him be the one to end Kevin''s life.


    Ariah finally understood why Ro wanted to take Kevin away. It turned out that he didn''t want to


    help him, but wanted to kill him.


    That''s right. After Kevin killed Ro''s loved ones, no one would forget this kind of bloody hatred, not


    to mention Ro.


    Taking a deep breath, Ariah asked, "Is your news true..."


    "Director Sherlock knew the situation a long time ago. Didn''t he tell you?" Ro raised his eyebrows


    and interrupted her.


    Ariah was startled and raised her head to look at Jimmy. She noticed that Jimmy''s expression


    wasn''t good, and his lips were tightly pursed into a sharp curve.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ro smiled. "It seems that you weren''t kept in the loop. If you don''t believe me, you can give


    Director Sherlock a call..."


    "I''ll call him. I''ll get to the bottom of the matter. You''ll have to spare this monster''s life first."


    After saying this, Jimmy turned and walked out of the room.


    Ro raised his eyebrows and calmed down. If Jimmy knew the truth, he would definitely not do


    anything to him.


    As for Kevin, he would definitely die here tonight.


    The people in the room were so quiet they didn''t even dare to breathe heavily.


    Ro nced at Ariah, who was wearing a bulletproof vest and couldn''t help butugh. "You even


    brought this equipment, are you afraid that I''ll do something to you guys?"


    His words were somewhat ironic because several of Jimmy''s subordinates were all pointing their


    guns at him.


    If he moved a muscle, he would probably be


    beaten up.


    "Why don''t you let your men put down the guns first?" Ro looked at her with raised eyebrows and


    a sincere look in his eyes. "Maybe it''s not me who will be aimed at by this gunter."


    Instead, he pointed at Kevin.


    Jimmy would never stand by and watch as Kevin be released by the higher officials. He had the


    same goal as Ro-to kill Kevin.

 Chapter 580

    Chapter 580


    "I''m not their boss. Do you really think that they would listen to me if I asked them to put their guns


    away?"


    Ariah tilted her head to Kevin and sized him up, but her words were directed to Ro as she asked,


    "Why did the higher officials let Kevin go?"


    Such a murderous and merciless devil was a scourge to the world. Why did anyone want to keep


    him alive?


    Ro sneered, "It''s for the so-called long-term benefit."


    Ariah frowned.


    What benefit could they possibly gain from a coldblooded and ruthless assassin like Kevin?


    Kevin, who had been sitting still, arched his eyebrows at Ariah, prompting, "Darling, I see that you


    are a kind person. Can you ask that lunatic over there to let me off the hook? I swear, if you can


    make him spare my life, I''ll repent and turn over a new leaf. I won''t harm anyone''s life again."


    His remark made Ariah gasp in shock. She nced at Ro while pointing at Kevin. "D-Don''t you


    think there''s something wrong with this guy?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Like what? A coward and a sissy?"


    "Yes!"


    Ro smirked, "Generally speaking, humans fear death, even Kevin Bradbury, the notorious


    assassin."


    Ariah agreed, but something didn''t feel right.


    She stared at Kevin, trying to notice anything off about him, but he looked exactly the same as the


    man who kidnapped her.


    Moreover, it was impossible that Kevin was being swapped as Jimmy and his team apprehended


    him in person that day.


    Although Kevin''s attitude was very different from her kidnapper, he couldn''t fool anyone with his


    appearance and voice.


    Ariah assumed it was because she had been up all night, she was confused and thinking too much.


    Outside the room.


    Jimmy made a call, and the voice of Director Sherlock came through the phone, "How is it, Jimmy?


    Have you found him?"


    "Yes. Everything is under control."


    "That''s great."


    Director Sherlock breathed a sigh of relief and continued, "You should bring him back now before


    anything goes wrong."


    There was no answer from the other end of the line after his remark.


    "Hello? Jimmy?" He looked at the phone with suspicion. They were still on the line, but Jimmy didn''t


    answer him.


    "I need to ask you something before taking Kevin back to the station," Jimmy insinuated after a


    moment of silence.


    Stunned by Jimmy''s remark, Director Sherlock''s expression darkened. "What is it?"


    "Is there an order from the higher-ups that we can''t sentence Kevin Bradbury to death?"


    This time, it was Director Sherlock''s turn to be silent.


    Jimmy turned gloomy as his question met with Director Sherlock''s silence. "Why? I need an


    answer."


    After a while, Director Sherlock sighed heavily and exined, "Kevin deserves to die, but he is a


    perfect cat''s paw. He is like a with his vast connections with many notorious murderers. It would


    be a big breakthrough if we could get information from him and track any of those murderers. In


    addition, a psychopath like him is a perfect study material. We can understand what is going on in


    their minds after thoroughly studying him. This will be of great help to our forces to arrest these


    people in the future."


    It was very easy to kill Kevin.


    However, the higher- ups would rather keep him alive for the time being if they could gain more


    benefits from him before he died.


    Calmly, Jimmy listened with a nk expression.


    On the other end of the line, Director Sherlock continued helplessly, "I know that you want him to die


    very badly. He is a threat to you and your family for as long as he is alive, but sometimes, there are


    some orders that even I can''t stop. My hands are tied. I hope you understand my powerlessness."


    Without a word, Jimmy hung up the phone.


    He turned to look at the people in the room. Ariah was facing away from him. She looked rather


    petite and dainty among the group of men.


    As he stared at her, he determined that he didn''t want to lose her.


    No one in this room knew better how much Kevin hated him than himself.


    Kevin was a person who would think of a way to take revenge for as long as he was alive.


    Because of that, Jimmy couldn''t afford to bring danger to Ariah. He would do everything he could to


    get her out of harm''s way until the day he died.


    Walking back into the room, Jimmy gestured to the team next to him andmanded, "Put down


    the gun."


    Everyone put down their guns and stood neatly on one side.


    "What''s going on?" Ariah dashed to him and asked.


    Jimmy smiled at her. "You look pale. I''ll ask David to send you home to rest. When I''m done here, I''ll


    come home to you."


    It was not a question but an affirmative remark.


    It meant that there was no room for negotiation.


    Bewildered, Ariah pondered over his remarks. What did he mean by when he was done here?


    What else did he want to do?


    Was it really like what Ro said, that the higher-ups wanted to keep Kevin alive?


    Just like Ro, Jimmy would never allow Kevin to live in this world!


    Panicked, she grabbed Jimmy''s hand, red at him, and stammered frantically, "N-No! You can''t do


    this. Your status... You can''t..."


    She couldn''t finish her sentence out loud in front of so many people.


    She wanted to know if Jimmy wanted to join hands with Ro to kill Kevin.


    But he couldn''t do it for the sake of his reputation and rank!


    She was so anxious that she was on the verge of tears. "Is there no other way? Kevin deserves to


    die, but not in your hands! It would tarnish your reputation! How about we create a car ident or


    something to kill him!"


    Speechlessly, Jimmy stared at her.


    Ro was equally dumbfounded.


    Shocked by what he had heard, Kevin widened his eyes in horror. Did this woman say in front of so


    many people that she would stage an ident and kill him? What the h*ll!


    "D*mn, she was so wicked!"


    Kevin thought as he stared at Ariah angrily.


    "Hey, how dare you stare at Ariah!"


    David and Ben returned after the search just in time to hear what Ariah had said earlier. When


    David saw how Kevin was staring at Ariah with a sinister gaze, he marched forward and pped


    Kevin on his head.


    "You b*stard! You should be six feet under long ago! I don''t know why do they want to keep you


    alive!"


    He pped Kevin on the head every time he spoke to vent his anger.


    Kevin''s face turned livid as he suffered the blow.


    "Okay. That''s enough." Jimmy massaged his forehead.


    Meanwhile, David withdrew his hand and stood aside.


    "Put your gun away," Jimmy came to Ro andmanded lightly.


    "Do you still want to take him back to the station?" Ro was expressionless.


    "It''s not enough that we do our best; we must do what is required." Jimmy looked directly at him.


    "My job is to bring Kevin back to the station."


    Hearing that, Ro squinted. Jimmy''s statement indicated that he was on Director Sherlock''s side.


    His fingers slid stealthily towards the trigger, wanting to pull it to shoot Kevin.


    Jimmy seemed to know what Ro was going to do as he pinched his wrist and chortled, "I haven''t


    finished yet. Why are you in such a hurry?"

 Chapter 581

    Chapter 581


    Not finished yet?


    "What else do you want to say?" Ro arched his eyebrows skeptically.


    "It''s my duty to take Kevin back to the station, but it''s none of my business if anything happens to


    him on the way."


    Ro gasped in awe. "Are you suggesting that I can make a move on the way?"


    Jimmy shrugged without a reply.


    "You allow me to make a move, but can others turn a blind eye? They are also police officers."


    Ro pointed to the people behind him.


    As if they had rehearsed the scene, David, Ben, and the rest of the team shook their heads and


    waved their hands simultaneously. "What are you talking about? We didn''t hear anything."


    Ro stared at the group of people, bewildered.


    "Feeling reassured now?" Jimmy asked while curling his lips into a wicked smile.


    Regardless, his remark did not reduce Ro''s doubt.


    "I won''t jeopardize Ariah''s safety just to lie to you," Jimmy uttered in a deep voice, understanding


    Ro''s suspicion. "I want Kevin dead as much as you do."


    Finally convinced by Jimmy''s reassurance, Ro withdrew his hand and put down his gun.


    Jimmy turned around and urged, "Ben, take him to the car!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Ben walked up to Kevin and picked him up. "Let''s go!"


    Shocked and furious, Kevin shouted, "Hey! You are policemen! How can you associate with Ro?


    Let me go! I''m not getting in the car with you. You''re going to kill me in the car, aren''t you? I won''t let


    you! Let me go!"


    Jimmy frowned at Kevin. This timid and frightful man seemed different from the Kevin he knew.


    A fight almost broke out as Ben wanted to drag Kevin out, yet Kevin refused to move.


    Ariah looked at the nimble Kevin, and suddenly, her expression changed as something shed


    across her mind. "Wait!"


    Instantly, Ben stopped, puzzled. "What''s wrong, Ariah?"


    "Let go of him first."


    Despite his trance, Ben obeyed and loosened his grip on Kevin without saying anything.


    The pale- looking Ariah walked to Kevin and suddenly demanded, "You, take off your pants." "Pff..."


    David couldn''t help butugh.


    "A-Ariah, Captain is here. How can you ask other men to take off their pants? It''s inappropriate!"


    Ariah kept her stare locked on Kevin. "Didn''t you hear me? Take off your pants!"


    In turn, Kevin looked at her as if he was looking at a lunatic.


    Frowning, Jimmy walked over and stood shoulder to shoulder with Ariah. "Have you noticed


    something?"


    "Yes." Ariah took a deep breath and nodded. She conceded despite her reluctance. "I think this


    Kevin is an impostor."


    Her remark rocked the boat.


    Ro was the first to object upon hearing the remark, "Impossible! I caught him myself that day. It


    can''t be!"


    With that, Jimmy observed Kevin''s face attentively.


    Back when they were at the station, David and Ben knew that Ariah was a smart woman, so they


    never doubted the suspicion she raised.


    "It''s impossible. How can he be swapped? His voice and appearance are exactly the same as when


    we caught him the other day." "Besides, look at the wound on his chin. He was hurt when we caught


    him. The wound is still there."


    Therefore, they all believed that Kevin was real and could not be swapped right under their nose.


    David scratched his head as he looked at Ariah and asked, "Ariah, what has he done to cause your


    suspicion? What makes you think that he''s an impostor?"


    "I have alsoe into contact with Kevin previously. This Kevin gives me a totally different vibe.


    There''s definitely something off."


    Ariah muttered to herself, "So, I can only know the truth if he takes off his pants."


    David replied, "Why do you want him to take off his pants just to identify him?"


    Taking a deep breath, Ariah turned to look at Jimmy. "Do you remember the day when you arrested


    Kevin, and he asked you to shoot him in the thigh?"


    In response, Jimmy nodded. He avoided the vital parts on purpose at the time and didn''t harm him


    badly but simply a wound on the leg.


    "Do you still remember the day you captured him? He wanted to hypnotize me to kill you. His


    hypnotizing trick failed but I yed along and pretended to have a huge fight with you. In the end, I


    stabbed him in the thigh with a dagger when we were arguing."


    Jimmy was a smart man. As soon as Ariah finished speaking, he immediately got her point.


    "Ben, take off his pants."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Ben, David, and a few others pressed Kevin on the chair and took off his pants.


    Ro went forward to have a check.


    Surprisingly, Kevin''s legs were perfectly fine.


    There were no scars from a stab wound.


    Ro grimaced at the sight annoyingly and cursed, "D*mn it!"


    That time, Jimmy and Kevin were injured on the same day. Jimmy still had a scar on his leg, so it


    was impossible that Kevin didn''t have any.


    Moreover, it hadn''t been long since Kevin was injured, so it was impossible that he would heal so


    fast without a scar.


    Under all circumstances, this man was a fake. He wasn''t the same Kevin whom Ariah had stabbed


    that day.


    Jimmy''s expression darkened in an instant as well.


    Someone actually had the nerve to swap Kevin right under his nose!


    Although David didn''t know what had happened, he could figure something out from their


    expressions.


    "Jimmy, is this Kevin really an impostor?" He frowned in puzzlement. "But judging from Director


    Sherlock''s reaction, it seemed that he wasn''t aware of it."


    Ben nced at him. "Is it possible that even Director Sherlock didn''t know that this Kevin is fake?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "It''s highly likely. If he knew, why went to all the trouble to let us bring back an impostor?"


    Suddenly, it was eerily silent in the room.


    Jimmy frowned at the impostor with a sullen face. "What the hell is going on?"


    The impostor smiled smugly. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    "I''ll give you a chance to tell me the truth."


    "What if I don''t want to?"


    A chilling smile appeared on Jimmy''s face. "Ro is very angry right now and will do anything. Do


    you think he will vent his anger on you, an impostor?" "Are you threatening me?"


    Jimmy looked at him indifferently. "You can try and see."


    Shaking his head, Kevin was set on not revealing anything. "I don''t know anything and won''t say


    anything, so just give up on that."


    The thing he knew, David marched forward and pped him. "B*stard! Talk when we ask nicely, or


    you''ll suffer!"


    Kevin kept his mouth shut and didn''t say a word, as if someone glued his mouth.


    David said to Ariah, "Should we hypnotize him too?"


    However, Ariah shook her head. "Kevin knows hypnotism. If he mingles with Kevin often, he must


    have trained him, so I don''t think it will work on him."


    "What should we do then?"


    At this moment, Ariah was in a bit of a dilemma as well. She couldn''t figure out how the swap took


    ce.


    Standing standing silently at the side, Jimmy suddenly said, "Since it''s impossible to swap them in


    the middle of the process, then the problem must lie in the beginning."


    Looking over to Jimmy, Ro then blinked as something shed across his mind. "Are you


    saying..."


    Jimmy nodded. "The problem is in the first scene."


    In other words, it was the ce where they arrested Kevin.

 Chapter 582

    Chapter 582


    This was Ariah''s second timeing to a ce where she had been kidnapped and kept. Her heart


    was overwhelmed byplicated feelings.


    The abandoned factory stood lonely in the middle of the wilderness. When she was here thest


    time, it waste at night, and she didn''t manage to take a good look at this ce. This time, a kind


    of strange and eerie feeling surged inside her.


    She followed Jimmy and the team into the factory, and they began to search the area.


    After checking all the nooks and crannies, they couldn''t find any secret passage.


    David muttered with incredulity. "This is absurd. Was Kevin an impostor since the beginning? Did


    that b*stard literally escape under Jimmy''s nose?"


    Ben was equally puzzled. He felt that Kevin was abysmal andplex the more he thought about


    him.


    Looking around, Jimmy pursed his thin lips. "He has been lying low for so many years just to take


    revenge on me, so he must have made a lot of preparation. He wouldn''t let himself get caught as


    soon as he appeared. Why didn''t I think about it earlier?"


    Kevin was already unfathomable back then, so he would definitely be more meticulous and


    cautious after so many years.


    Yet, his arrest was too easy and straightforward.


    Jimmy med himself for overseeing this earlier.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Captain, over here!"


    At this moment, a young policeman suddenly called after him.


    Ariah''s eyes turned bright and she ran over immediately.


    The policeman stomped on the ground and reported, "It''s empty here."


    "Open it!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    With a bang, the policeman opened the secret door of the underground passage. It was dark inside,


    and they couldn''t see anything.


    "shlight," Jimmy ordered in a deep voice.


    Hurriedly, David looked around and saw a shlight lying on the small table on the side, assuming it


    was left there by Kevin after he used it.


    Picking up the shlight, he then turned it on. As the light shone inside, everyone was astounded by


    what they saw.


    The room was fully furnished. A bed, a table, chairs, and all kinds of daily necessities were all here.


    Obviously, someone had lived here before.


    Everyone was silent.


    Jimmy''s face darkened instantly, and he clenched his fists tight.


    All this while, he thought that the biggest burden in his heart was finally lifted after Kevin''s arrest,


    but little did he expect that at the end of the day, it was all in vain.


    Where was Kevin right now? Where was he hiding? Was he observing him or nning to make a


    move on Ariah?


    Jimmy was at wit''s end at this moment.


    He had never been as perturbed as he was now.


    Suddenly, he felt a tightness in his palm. A warm and delicate hand slid into his hand, intertwining


    his fingers and holding him tightly.


    Turning his head, Jimmy saw Ariah looking up at him, her gaze full of determination and tenacity.


    Despite her dignified expression, she smiled and reassured, "Kevin slipped away, so what? You


    caught him once, so you can definitely catch him a second time. Don''t worry. We''ll definitely be fine.


    We will make the bad guys pay. Am I right, David?" "Yes, Ariah. You''re right."


    "You are bing a fangirl... No, fanboy!" "What is a fangirl? And what is a fanboy?"


    "They''re nicknames for obsessive fans."


    As Jimmy looked at Ariah and David chatting andughing, the gloominess inside him suddenly


    dispersed. He felt a warm current surging inside him, knowing that this was how Ariahforted


    him.


    After inspecting the basement for a while, Ro came out and reported, "There were signs of


    human activities in here a while ago, but it was vacant for at least a week."


    Ben asked in surprise, "How can you tell?"


    "I concluded from the traces of activities in there. Besides, it would be obvious to those who are


    meticulous."


    As Ben spoke, he looked straight at Ro, "Unlikely. Some people can''t tell. I think only those who


    have received special training in this field can do what you did."


    In response, Ro remained silent with an indifferent expression.


    "In that case, Ariah''s kidnapper is not the real Kevin then?" David hadn''t thought through this matter


    thoroughly.


    Ariah shook her head, "No. The one who


    kidnapped me is the real Kevin."


    "How did we catch the impostor then? How did they swap their ces?"


    "The smoke bomb!"


    Ro and Ariah blurted out simultaneously.


    He raised his eyebrows at her. "Are you thinking what I''m thinking?"


    "Yes." Ariah nodded. "When you guys saved me that day, Kevin threw a smoke bomb. The smoke


    was so thick that the visibility was near zero. I think it was at that moment that Kevin opened the


    basement and let the impostor inside rece him while he hid inside."


    And at that moment, their visibility was jeopardized, and they were choked to tears by the smoke


    bomb, so they came out immediately after grabbing the impostor without much thought.


    Later on, Jimmy was frantic with worry because Ariah passed out, and he couldn''t think of anything


    else but to rush Ariah to the hospital.


    This was how the real Kevin got away with the arrest.


    If Ro hadn''t brought Kevin out this time, they wouldn''t have found out that the person who had


    been locked up all this while was an impostor!


    David raised his chin and asked, "Captain, what do we do with the impostor?"


    Jimmy pulled his cor and sneered, "What else? Naturally, fake goods should be destroyed."


    Hearing that, David was so astounded that when he came to his senses, Jimmy was already


    striding out.


    Currently, the impostor was sitting in the car with his hands cuffed. There were people guarding him.


    When they saw Jimmying over, they immediately stood up and greeted, "Captain!"


    Jimmy nodded and motioned for them to open the door.


    Immediately, the young policeman did as he was told.


    "Get him out of the car."


    The policeman reached out and pulled the impostor out.


    Jimmy stood tall, staring at the impostor with his sharp and intimidating gaze. "I''ll give you two


    choices. One, tell us where Kevin is to make amends, or two, I''ll kill you right here in the middle of


    nowhere."


    Blood drained from the impostor''s face. He retracted in fear. "You can''t do this!"


    "You resisted arrest and refused to go to the station with us. Furthermore, you obstructed our duty


    and even assaulted us face to face. I have the right to kill you immediately for any of these


    reasons." Jimmy looked at him with a cold and sinister smile. "Have you decided which one to


    choose?"


    "I..."


    The impostor looked down, and his eyes were full of killing intent. Suddenly, he pounced on the


    young policeman next to him, grabbed the gun in his hand, and aimed it at Jimmy.


    "Captain! Watch out!"


    Someone shouted loudly.


    Jimmy''s first reaction was to draw his gun. He caught sight of Ariah''s frightened expression as she


    pounced on him. It was as if she wanted to take the bullet for him.


    He was one step toote anyway.


    Bang!


    The first gunshot was heard.


    "Bang bang bang..."


    Then, several more gunshots rang out at the same time. David and Ben raised their guns


    simultaneously.


    By the time the wilderness quieted down, the impostor was shot several times and was lying in a


    pool of blood.


    Jimmy staggered, feeling a chill on his shoulder and a gush of liquid oozing. He looked down with a


    serene expression, as if he weren''t the one who had been injured.


    He raised his hand and calmly pressed on the wound. There was a hint of a smile on his lips as he


    looked at Ariah. "Come here..."


    Ariah stared at him in horror. Her limbs were weak, and her body turned cold. All she could see was


    the blood on Jimmy''s body. She did not even hear clearly what Jimmy was saying.


    It was only when Jimmy fell to the ground that Ariah seemed to havee to her senses. She ran


    towards Jimmy, extending her shivering hands out. "Jimmy!"


    "Silly woman, why are you crying?" Jimmy''s charming eyes were full of smile. "I won''t die, and I


    won''t make you a widow. Don''t cry..."


    Ariah hugged him, her lips trembling violently.


    "Captain!"


    "David, what are you doing there? Come and help me!"


    "Captain, wake up..."


    "Captain!"

 Chapter 583

    Chapter 583


    Jimmy had already been rushed to the operating room when his parents arrived.


    Standing in front of the operating room, Ariah looked like a ghastly statue as her body was stained


    with Jimmy''s blood.


    David tried to talk some senses into her, "Ariah, the surgery will take a while. You''ve been standing


    for too long, and you''ll fall sick if you go on like this. Please go and take a seat over there."


    She hadn''t slept all night, and hadn''t taken a bite. To make matters worse, she witnessed Jimmy


    being shot. Even the toughest woman in the world could never stand such a blow.


    Yet, David''s words fell on deaf ears. Ariah remained standing silently, as if she didn''t hear anything.


    Sighing, David gave up persuading her.


    At this moment, there were hurried footsteps behind them followed by Ben''s voice, "Mr. and Mrs.


    Hudson, please calm down. Captain is in the operating room now. He''ll be fine. Don''t worry..."


    David looked back and saw Ben escorting Mack and E towards them.


    Obviously shocked by the news, E looked as pale as snow.


    Meanwhile, Mack spoke in a rather calm manner. "Who is the surgeon? Does your director know


    about Jimmy''s ident? How long has he been in the operating room? Did any doctore out to


    report his condition?"


    Ben answered, "We called Director Sherlock immediately after the ident happened. He quickly


    called the hospital to arrange for the best surgeon. So far, no updates from the operating room yet."


    "No news is good news." Mack nodded.


    "Yes, you''re right. Don''t worry. Captain will definitely be okay."


    Mack took his wife to sit down andforted her. "Calm down, our son will be fine. Don''t panic."


    When Ben went to the Hudson residence and informed them about the ident, E was so


    worried that she almost fainted.


    How could she not be worried, as the person lying in the operating room was her son?


    Wiping her tears, E asked, "How did this happen?"


    Ben pursed his lips and recounted, "The arrestee suddenly grabbed the gun and directly pulled the


    trigger at Captain. Everything happened so quick that we didn''t have time to react."


    "D- Didn''t he have any protection gear on him? Didn''t he wear a bulletproof vest?"


    "N-No. We didn''t bring enough..." Ben hesitated.


    Mack frowned at Ben''s remark in dismay. "What do you mean by that? Didn''t you think of this when


    you were on the mission?"


    Ben then bowed his head with shame. "Because Ariah was with us when we were on the mission.


    Captain gave his vest to her to prioritize her safety. We wanted to give our vest to him, but he


    refused, so..."


    "What?"


    E''s expression changed drastically when she heard that. "Are you saying that my son was shot


    because of Ariah?"


    Dumbfounded, Ben definitely did not think that Ariah should be med for what happened.


    The moment E arrived, she saw Ariah standing at the door of the operating room. Now that she


    knew what was going on, the anxiety instantly turned into fury that prompted E to stand up, rush


    to Ariah, and p her on the face.


    E''s palm firmly pped across Ariah''s face, a crisp sound resonating the corridor.


    Without even trying to dodge, Ariah let E''s hand fall on her cheek.


    She knew that E was on the verge of indignation. If she didn''t let E vent her anger, E might


    resent her for the rest of her life regarding this incident.


    Hence, she was willing to take the blow silently.


    Seeing Ariah being pped, David was even more anxious than her. "Are you alright?"


    "I''m fine," Ariah replied with a smile.


    She could take a p and harbor no ill feelings about it.


    She didn''t feel wronged nor hurt.


    David turned his face away as he couldn''t bear to see her pretending that she was fine.


    "Mrs. Hudson, this has nothing to do with Ariah. How can you p her?" Ben dashed over. "Ariah is


    also worried sick. She cried a lot along the way, and she''s been standing here for as long as


    Captain is in the operating room..."


    "She has nothing to do with this? If it weren''t for her, Jimmy wouldn''t have been shot!" E red


    grudgingly at Ariah. "Jimmy was on a mission. Why must she tag along? She knew that Jimmy


    would be distracted because he wanted to protect her, yet she went with him!"


    Ariah bit her lips tightly. E''s chiding was like a knife that was stabbing her heart repeatedly.


    Ben and David were both on Ariah''s side, so they spoke up for her upon hearing E''s words, "Mrs.


    Hudson, if it weren''t for Ariah, we wouldn''t be able toplete our mission today! She helped us a


    lot. Furthermore, Director Sherlock approved her to tag along with us on this mission."


    E sneered, "She does whatever she wants because Jimmy spoils her. Are you all enabling her


    too?"


    "No, we..."


    "That''s enough!" Mack shouted, striding towards them with an indignant expression.


    "He is still in the operating room, and here you are arguing! Stop it!"


    With a snort of anger, E returned to her seat and sat down.


    Mackmented with a sigh, "Forgive her. She is only worried about Jimmy. I apologize to you on her


    behalf."


    "It''s okay." Ariah immediately shook her head. "She''s right, it''s all my fault. If it weren''t for me,


    Jimmy wouldn''t have been injured. Dad, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that Jimmy was shot. I''m so sorry."


    Her eyes reddened with regret and grief.


    Mack patted her on the shoulder. "No one is at fault. Don''t me yourself. Let''s go over there and


    sit while waiting. Jimmy will be fine."


    Ariah followed Mack, her reddened eyes full of tears.


    The process of waiting was long, torturous, and painful.


    Two hourster, the door of the operating room was finally opened. A doctor in a white coat


    emerged from the inside.


    E rushed forward in a hurry. "Doctor, how is my son?"


    After taking off his mask, the doctor then announced with a smile, "I''m d to inform you that the


    operation went smoothly. We retrieved the bullet from the patient''s body. He will be transferred to


    the inpatient department now. A nurse will take you thereter."


    When E heard that Jimmy was fine, she instantly felt relieved.


    Ariah let out a sigh of relief, and only then did the tears that she had been trying to hold back all this


    while fall.


    E and Mack followed the nurse hurriedly, but Ariah, who had been on pins and needles the entire


    time, sat on the chair, as still as a rock.


    "Ariah?" David called, puzzled. "Why don''t you go with us to have a look?" Ariah had been worried


    sick about him. Now that Captain''s surgery was a sess, she should be the first to rush to his


    side, shouldn''t she?


    However, she only smiled. "Jimmy''s parents must be worried the most right now. Let them go first.


    I''ll visit himter."


    David nodded. ncing at Ariah''s swollen cheek, he asked, "Are you really alright?"


    Knowing what he really meant, Ariah nodded with an affirmative hum. Then, she said as something


    shed across her mind, "Watch your tongue and don''t say anything when Jimmy wakes up. Just


    treat it as if nothing happened. Do you understand?"


    "But..."


    He thought, "Captain would be so heartbroken if he knew about it."This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "It''s not a big deal. There''s nothing to say about." Ariah paused for a moment before continuing,


    "Let''s go take a look now. We can help out if there''s not enough staff."


    Amused, David huffed. There were staff aplenty here in the hospital. They couldn''t be of much help


    either because it was not their profession.


    Moreover, although Ariah mentioned that she would go to Jimmyter, she was actually the most


    concerned of them all.

 Chapter 584

    Chapter 584


    Jimmy opened his eyes, feeling a little breathless. He looked down to see a delicate hand pressed


    against his chest.


    As he turned slightly, a furry head lying on the side of the bed came into sight. The person must be


    Ariah.


    The dimly lit ward was warm and cozy, and it was no wonder that she could fall asleep in this


    position. In the ward, it was only silence except her faint breathing.


    Jimmy looked at her with his head tilted, and his lips curled into a smile.


    At this moment, there was a sound at the door. Someone wasing in.


    It was a nurse with a tray in her hands, wanting to dress his wound. The minute she entered the


    ward, he said to her in a low voice, "Be gentle. Don''t wake her."


    The nurse was startled before realizing what he meant was not to wake the woman who was


    sleeping by the side of the bed.


    She had been staying in the ward all day long. Every time the nurse came in, she would see her


    here.


    She was probably overly exhausted that she fell asleep by the bedside.


    Nodding to his request, the nurse came to Jimmy''s bed carefully and changed his dressing. She


    was about to go out when Ariah woke up.


    Ariah blinked in a daze but when she spotted the nurse, she immediately sprung up and asked, "Is


    he alright?"


    The nurse smiled and pointed at Jimmy, indicating her to take a look herself.


    Ariah turned around and met with Jimmy''s dark eyes that were looking back at her quietly.


    Overjoyed, she shrieked, "You''re awake? When did you wake up? Has any doctore to check


    on you? How do you feel now? Any difort or pain?"


    Jimmy simply looked at her and smiled without saying anything.


    "What''s wrong?" Anxious, she turned around to the nurse. "Excuse..."


    However, the nurse had already long gone, leaving room for the couple to spend some alone time


    together.


    "I''ll call the doctor..."


    "Come back."


    Ariah stopped. Jimmy huffed in amusement, "I''m


    fine. Come back."


    Breathing a sigh of relief, she then sat beside him. Jimmy looked at her intently and said in a low


    voice, "I told you, I won''t make you a widow."


    Ariah squinted at him.


    It seemed that he was really okay now since he had the mood to joke.


    "Tell me everything I don''t know. Did my parents know that I was admitted to the hospital?"


    Ariah nodded and told him everything that had happened during the day. Her gentle and silvery


    voice resonated across the quiet ward like a luby as it echoed into Jimmy''s ears.


    As he listened to her recounting the events of the day, his eyes felt heavy, and his body gradually


    went limp under the effect of the drug.


    Seeing that, Ariah immediately stopped talking. "You should rest..."


    While shifting his position slightly, Jimmy grimaced when he identally pulled the gunshot wound.


    He even snorted a little because of the sharp pain.


    Startled, Ariah held him. "What are you doing!"


    Couldn''t he just sleep properly? Why did he have to move around? Would he only be happy when


    his wound opened?


    After helping him to sit firmly on the bed, Ariah bellowed, panicked and furious, "Are you okay?


    Does it hurt? Is it bleeding? No, I''m going to call the doctor..."


    She felt a tight grip on her wrist and she was yanked to a halt. "Come here."


    Ariah was astounded. "W-What?"


    Pouting, Jimmy patted on the vacant space next to him with his uninjured hand. "Come and sleep


    here."


    Stood akimbo, Ariah red at him.


    So the reason he shifted his body just now was to make room for her to lie down.


    Ariah was so angry with him but she could only re at him, unable to utter a single word.


    Jimmy frowned at theck of response from her. "Didn''t you hear me? I asked you toe and


    sleep here."


    Rolling her eyes, she nudged him. "Quit it! How can I sleep on the bed when you''re injured?"


    "You don''t want to sleep with me?"


    "I might bump into your wound at night."


    "Sleep on this side of the bed. You''ll be on the opposite side of my wound." "But... Hey, what are


    you doing?" Ariah got a fright when she saw that he was about to lift the quilt. She jumped and


    pressed his hand, looking at him in fear.


    "Do you want me to pull you to bed or lie down yourself?" Jimmy arched his eyebrows yfully.


    Ariah squinted.


    "So?"


    "Okay, I''ll lie down," Ariahpromised. She knew how stubborn he was. He wouldn''t stop until she


    slept next to him tonight.


    Jimmyy back on the bed while Ariahy down beside him after taking off her shoes. She was


    almost on the edge of the bed, afraid of pressing against his body.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Why are you so far away from me? Come here!"


    "There''s a bed there for guests. Why do you have to make me squeeze in here with you?"


    "Shut up and go to sleep."


    Ariah pouted.


    Perhaps because she was too tired today, she started feeling drowsy not long afterying down on


    the bed.


    Even before she slept, she was telling herself in her mind that she must keep a distance from him in


    case she pressed against his body when she fell into deep sleep.


    As she thought about this, her eyelids slowly closed and she fell asleep.


    Jimmy, however, could not fall asleep. His dark eyes were fixated on her the whole time as she slept


    in his arms.


    The next day.


    Ariah was awakened by the sound of coughing. She was in such a deep slumber that she was still


    in a daze when opening her eyes.


    "Uh, Miss Myers, are you awake?" The young nurse looked at her, blushing.


    Still in a daze, Ariah muttered, "Y-Yes?"


    "There are several visitors outside waiting toe in. T-They feel a little awkward to wake you up,


    so they asked me toe in and wake you." The nurse pointed to the clock on the wall. "It''s quite


    late now."


    It was only now that Ariah fully awoke from her half-asleep state.


    It was almost 10 o''clock! Did she actually sleep for such a long time?


    To make matters worse, she was woken up by the nurse. This was so flustering!


    Red with embarrassment, she was about to get up when she was dragged back onto the bed, and


    Jimmy''s low and hoarse voice echoed into her ear,


    "Don''t move. Go to sleep!"


    Jimmy said vaguely with his eyes closed.


    Unsettled, Ariah babbled, "Jimmy..."


    She reached over to nudge him, trying to wake him up. By doing so, she naturally leaned towards


    him.


    Hugging her with one arm and pressing her body tightly against his chest with a little force, Jimmy


    bit her ear with his thin lips. "Don''t move. Men can''t resist morning temptations..."


    Thinking of the nurse behind her, Ariah was so abashed and angry at his antics that she pped his


    hand off her body and rushed into the bathroom, covering her blushing face.


    She had egg on her face due to the predicament.


    Frowning, Jimmy slowly opened his eyes. He nced at the empty spot next to him and then at the


    transfixed nurse who was standing there, asking unhappily, "Where''s the woman sleeping beside


    me?"


    The nurse pointed to the bathroom


    subconsciously. "S-She''s in there..."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Only then did the nursee to her senses, and her face turned redder than before. "There are


    several visitors outside waiting toe in. They didn''t want to disturb you when they saw that you


    were still asleep, so our director asked me toe in and wake you up."


    In other words, she was in charge of this ward.


    Jimmy uttered casually, "Go out and tell them to wait."


    "Uh..."


    "Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Y-Yes, I heard you."


    The nurse sneaked out to talk to the big shots outside. She wondered how powerful the patient


    actually was that even their director was alerted and had been waiting outside.


    When Ariah finished washing up and walked out of the bathroom, she saw Jimmy lean against the


    bed and look at her with a faint smile.

 Chapter 585

    Chapter 585


    Ariah felt her scalp tingle from being stared at by Jimmy, who had a faint smile on his lips. She


    asked, "W-What?"


    "Have you finished washing up?" He sat up from the bed.


    "Yes." Ariah nodded.


    "Ok. My turn," Jimmy said and got out of bed. Seeing her standing still, he raised his eyebrows.


    "Come here and give me a hand, will you?"


    Ariah had no choice but to go over and help him up.


    cing his hand on her shoulder, he leaned half of his weight onto her. Ariah helped him into the


    bathroom and then immediately turned to leave as she said, "Go wash up, I''ll go..."


    "Stop right there."


    "What is it?"


    Jimmy leaned against the washstand. "Come here."


    There he was with his antics again! Ariah red at him. "What do you want?"


    Jimmy saidzily, "Your husband''s hand is injured, and he can''t move half of his body. Don''t you


    think it''s insensitive of you to leave just like that?" "What do you want me to do then?"


    "Help me."


    "How?"


    The grin on Jimmy''s face grew bigger. He looked down and said, "Take off my pants. I need to take


    a leak."


    An awkward silence in the bathroom.


    He was such a shameless brute!


    Her eyes widened in shock.


    Jimmy''s arm was wrapped in gauze and hung beside his body like a stick as if it couldn''t move at


    all. "Didn''t you hear me? Come here and help me. Come on."


    Abruptly, Ariah came back to her senses. "Your other arm is okay. Why do you need my help?"


    "It''s inconvenient."


    Ariah felt speechless hearing that.


    "Hurry up, or I''ll pee in my pants." Jimmy frowned.


    With resignation, Ariah ran over in disgust to help him unbutton his pants. Skeptically, she asked,


    "You''re lying, right? Your left hand is always nimble. Why is it inconvenient now?"


    Ariah snorted once she was done, "Happy now? Hurry and finish your business. I''m heading out..."


    "Don''t go."


    "What now? Do you need apany to take a leak?"


    Dumbfounded, Ariah thought she must have misheard him.


    Jimmy grinned evilly. "I''m not used to it without you by my side..."


    Knowing that he said it on purpose, Ariah gave him a light p, her face as red as a tomato. "Just


    pee!"


    She ran out after pping him and quickly drank two sses of water to calm herself down.


    Suddenly, she remembered what the nurse had told her earlier about the visitors and quickly went


    to the door.


    The group of people outside the door had fruit baskets and flowers in their hands.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Director Sherlock was one among them. Seeing Ariahe out, he cleared his throat. "Hi, Ariah, is


    Jimmy awake?"


    Everyone sized her up, but she pretended not to notice their gazes and invited them in. "Director


    Sherlock, pleasee in and have a seat. Jimmy is up. He''s in the bathroom washing up."


    A band of people entered the ward, with fresh flowers and fruit baskets ced all over the floor.


    The sound of flowing water came from the bathroom. Director Sherlock frowned as he nced at


    the bathroom. "Doesn''t he have to keep his bandage dry? His shoulder is injured. It must be a


    hassle for him to wash his face and brush his teeth."


    "Well..."


    "Ariah, don''t worry about us. We''re not important. What''s important is Jimmy. Quick, go in and help


    him lest his wound opened again."


    "He can do it by myself..."


    "No, he can''t. Hurry and have a look. It''ll be troublesome his wound got torn apart and bleed again."


    "Yes, Director Sherlock is right. Go in and have a look."


    Meanwhile, the group of people standing by the side echoed and nodded repeatedly.


    Just like that, she was reluctantly turfed back into the bathroom, feeling that they made a big fuss


    about it.


    She knew Jimmy''s ability. He was strong and capable. How could he not be able to execute simple


    tasks like washing his face and brushing his teeth?


    "Hiss...


    As soon as she entered the bathroom, she heard the hissing sound and then saw bloodstain on


    Jimmy''s cheek, which startled her.


    "What are you doing?"


    She ran over and snatched the razor off his hand, huffing furiously, "What are you doing shaving?"


    "Why did youe in all of a sudden?" Jimmy red at her.


    "Director Sherlock asked me to!"


    "Why?"


    "He was worried that you couldn''t do this by yourself..." Ariah looked at the spot where he was


    bleeding and muttered, "Geez, I didn''t expect he''d be able to predict this so urately..."


    Jimmy sneered, "I wouldn''t cut myself if you hadn''t suddenlye in and startled me."


    Pouting, she decided to ignore his sarcastic remark.


    "Come here." Ariah pulled a towel and wet it with hot water.


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "Why?"


    "I''ll shave for you."


    Jimmy was pleasantly surprised. This was the first time that he had received this kind of treatment


    from her. She had never taken the initiative to shave for him before.


    The two of them stood facing each other. Ariah carefully shaved Jimmy''s beard while he lowered his


    head cooperatively. The bathroom was very quiet as neither of them spoke and only the sound of


    breathing could be heard.


    Ariah could clearly feel Jimmy''s heated gaze on her. She shot him a death re several times,


    signaling him to look away, but he only smirked and continued to stare at her with his dark eyes


    quietly.


    In the end, Ariah decided not to bother with his gaze.


    Though, her heart was pounding furiously and almost jumped out of her body.


    After shaving for him, she didn''t even dare to look him straight in the eye. "Clean yourself up quickly.


    They''re still waiting for you."


    Then she slipped out.


    She didn''t know how to deal with these officialdoms, so she quietly slipped out of the ward after


    exiting the bathroom, nning to let Jimmy handle them.


    At the cafeteria, she nned to eat breakfast and then bring some food back for Jimmy.


    As soon as she arrived at the cafeteria, she bumped into Howard.


    Howard raised an eyebrow and walked towards her. "Hey, what a coincidence." "Yeah right." Ariah


    rolled her eyes at him.


    "Jimmy was so unlucky that he married you. What are you always against me? You do it on


    purpose, don''t you?"


    "Oh, so you know."


    "You..." Howard took a deep breath. "Never mind. A gentleman doesn''t argue with women."


    Snorting, Ariah found an empty spot to sit down and orderedzily, "Get me some mashed


    potatoes."


    Howard rolled his eyes. "That''s all you eat?"


    "I''ll get more if I''m not full."


    He muttered to himself as he walked away. Not long after, he walked back with a food tray in his


    hand. "Eating mashed potatoes alone for breakfast is not healthy. Have some sd, eggs, and


    milk."


    ncing at him quietly, Ariah picked up the milk and started drinking it.


    Howard took a bite of his sandwich. "When will Jimmy be avable? I''ll visit him when his visitors


    are gone."


    "You know about it?"


    "How can I not know after such a hugemotion? Even the director was alerted, and the cars of


    the general directors and ministers came one after another today. They are all important officials. I


    bet the hospital wants to hire armed police to guard him."


    Ariah was taken aback. She had no idea that the men whom she opened the door for were so


    important.


    She thought that Director Sherlock was the only one with a high rank...


    "Jimmy was injured on duty. His superior would certainly send someone important to visit him. He


    must be busy today with countless visitors, so I won''t bother him. I''ll see him after he''s done


    meeting the higher-ups."


    Speaking of this, Howard took his phone out, typed a message, and sent it out.


    "Who did you send the message to?" Ariah nced at him and asked.


    "Stanley. Only a handful of people know about Jimmy''s injury since it has not been reported publicly


    yet. I''d better tell him now, or he''ll nag me."

 Chapter 586

    Chapter 586


    It had been a while since Ariahst saw Sharon and her family, so she shrugged and let Howard


    send the message to Stanley.


    After breakfast, Howard was getting ready to go back to work, and Ariah followed behind him


    leisurely.


    "Why are you following me? Go back and take care of your husband." Howard eyed her


    suspiciously.


    "Didn''t you say that he will have a lot of visitors today? His ward must be jam-packed with people.


    Besides, there is a nurse in charge of his ward round the clock. I don''t worry about him, and I''m not


    interested in socializing either."


    She didn''t know any of the visitors, and she irked at the idea that she had to greet and socialize with


    them with a smiley face.


    Furthermore, Jimmy''s parents would definitelye overter. She would rather wander outside for


    a while than to be in the awkward situation.


    "Let''s go to your office, Dr. Perkins." Ariah followed him. "I haven''t seen your office yet. I want to go


    and have a look." "Hey, what do you think you''re doing..."


    Before Howard could finish, she had already strode ahead of him.


    In the ward.


    After seeing thest group of visitors out the door, David came back into the ward only to see


    Jimmy m the book in his hand and snap, "Get me the nurse."


    David jumped in shock. "What''s wrong, Captain?"


    "I want to change a ward." Jimmy grimaced annoyingly.


    David knew that Jimmy didn''t like the superficial socialization in the officialdom. Ironically, some of


    the people who came to visit him liked publicity, and they even brought a photographer along to take


    pictures of them visiting their injured subordinates. To jimmy, all this was nothing but a show.


    Had it not been for the sake of Director Sherlock, Jimmy would have lost his temper long ago.


    "I think that''s it for today." David pointed to the fruit baskets all over the floor in the room. "Whoa.


    There''s not even any space for me to walk here."


    Jimmy frowned. "Throw them all away."


    "What? It''s a pity to just throw them away. Why don''t we give them to someone else?" "It''s up to


    you." Jimmy picked up his phone, looked at it, and furrowed his brows. Ariah had been away for so


    long, so why hadn''t she returned yet?


    He found her number and called her.


    Suddenly, a ringtone resonated from the drawer.


    "Bring it here."


    David took out the cell phone from the drawer and handed it to him. "This is Ariah''s phone, right?"


    Jimmy hung up the phone and stood up, ready to go out. David frantically stopped him. "Captain,


    what are you doing? The doctor asked you to have a rest!"


    At this moment, the door of the ward was opened. E gasped when she saw the scene and quickly


    ran over. "Son, why did you get out of bed?"


    She helped Jimmy back to the bed and blurted, "You just did a surgery yesterday, so you should


    rest. Listen to me. Lie down!"


    "I''m fine..." Jimmy massaged his forehead as he said.


    "Nonsense! You''ve been shot! How can you say you''re fine? You take me for a fool, don''t you?"


    "How dare I take you, the clever and brilliant Mrs. E Hudson, for a fool? I know how I feel though.


    I''m injured, not disabled."


    E rolled her eyes at him. "Shut it!"


    Jimmy shrugged.


    "Lie down and rest. You can just call the nurse if you need anything. I''ve brought you something to


    eat. Have some."


    Jimmy said ndly, "Take it back, please."


    "Why? Have you eaten?"


    "No. Ariah went to buy me some food."


    E''s expression stiffened for a while before rebuking coldly, "She hasn''t back yet, has she? So eat


    the food I brought!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Sensing the apparent wrath of fury on his mother, Jimmy squinted. "What now? Do you have


    something against Ariah again?"


    "What can I have against her? She is so capable that she caused my son to be shot and admitted to


    the hospital. What can I, an old coot, have against her?" E muttered in a sinister tone.


    Jimmy''s expression darkened, and he sat up straight.


    Not noticing his change of gaze, E looked around and pouted at Ariah''s absence. "Where is she?


    She didn''t keep watchst night? You had an operation. She couldn''t even take care of you for a


    night? If I had known, I would have pped her a little harder yesterday!"


    Jimmy''s gazes suddenly turned gloomy. "You


    pped her?"


    E was taken aback by Jimmy''s darkened expression. "She didn''t tell on me?"


    She didn''t expect that Ariah didn''t tell Jimmy about the p.


    Jimmy looked at David and asked, "What happened? Tell me everything."


    David broke out in a cold sweat as he looked at E and then at Jimmy. "Captain..."


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?" Jimmy shot him a dark and solemn nce.


    Caught in the middle, David had the captain on one side and the captain''s mother on the other side.


    He would offend either of them no matter what he said, so who should he offend?


    E snorted. "Why are you making things difficult for him? If you want to know, you can ask me! I


    have nothing to hide. Yes, I pped her!"


    Donning with an expressionless face, Jimmy clenched his hands into tight fists and frowned, which


    made E''s blood run cold.


    "W-What do you want to do? Are you going to hit me for that woman?"


    Jimmy sat back without any change of expression. "Of course, not. You are my mother. I won''t hurt


    you, but I can''t let my wife feel wronged either." "B*stard! I did it for you. You were shot because you


    gave her your bulletproof vest, weren''t you?" E rebuked furiously. "So what if I pped her? I


    didn''t hit her that hard anyway. You... you pissed me off!"


    "She''s my wife. She was with me on a mission, so of course I would protect her when there was


    danger. No one wanted this to happen. You''re sad, but she''s even sadder."


    Jimmy emphasized word by word, "If it weren''t for her help this time, I might have been in greater


    danger in the future. She helped me solve a big case. If she hadn''t been with me this time to help


    me find out the ws of the arrestee, I could have faced a greater threat in the future!"


    No one had noticed that the man was an impostor besides the meticulous Ariah.


    Upon hearing that, E was astounded by Jimmy''s gaze. She opened her mouth but no words


    came out.


    After a long time, she cleared her throat and insinuated, "She''s not as extraordinary as you said. If


    she can help you solve the case, why do you need so many policemen? You''re just deliberately


    putting in a good word for her just to make me feel guilty..."


    David hurriedly interjected, "Mrs. Hudson, Captain is right. I was there yesterday. Thanks to Ariah''s


    sharp observation, she helped us a lot. After we informed Director Sherlock about this matter, he,


    too, said that he would like to thank her personally someday!"


    E was surprised. Director Sherlock and Mack went way back, so she was quite familiar with him.


    He was a man ofplete integrity who kept his word.


    Even the director thought that Ariah had done him a great favor. What they said must be true then.


    Now, she regretted being too impulsive yesterday, but she still said stubbornly, "Everyone gets lucky


    sometimes. And here you are, treating her like some kind of powerful deity!"


    Jimmy simply sneered, "David, send my mother off for me. I''m going to rest."


    E stomped in anger as she knew that he was sending her away because of Ariah. In the end, she


    gritted her teeth and snarled, "Go live with your wife and forget about your mother, you ungrateful


    punk!"


    After that, she rushed out angrily.


    "Captain..."


    "Follow her and see her out. Make sure she gets into the car safely. You''re good with words. Help


    me coax her." "Yes, Captain."


    David hurriedly chased after her.

 Chapter 587

    Chapter 587


    The nurses were intrigued by the news about a beautiful woman visiting Howard''s office that they


    locked to the nurse station to quench their curiosity.


    Ariah was embarrassed at first, but she gradually felt at ease.


    Howard was well- known as a womanizer. Although he had many rtionships, none of itsted,


    and he never brought any of the women to work. Therefore, the nurses were hysterical about this


    piece of news.


    They saw Ariah as Howard''s girlfriend.


    Ariah was a little flustered at first when stared by the nurses.


    However, bit by bit, she felt ratherfortable and pleasant because the nurses were sweet talkers


    whoplimented her and greeted her sweetly.


    Howard red at her with resentment. "Go back and take care of your husband! Why do you have


    toe to my office?"


    "I''m here to be a nuisance." Ariah grinned. "It''s such a great opportunity to prank you that I simply


    can''t miss!"


    "Why are you doing this to me? I don''t have anything against you!" At this point, Howard was


    traumatized by her.


    She snorted, "Among Jimmy''s buddies, you''re the one who looks down on me the most from the


    day I got married to him, aren''t you? Do you think I don''t know that you always speak ill of me?"


    Howard looked at her, speechless.


    D*mn, women were such petty and horrible creatures.


    As they were arguing like children in the office, a nurse knocked on the door and poked her head in.


    "Dr. Perkins, someone wants to see you."


    "Who?"


    The nurse shrugged, indicating that she didn''t know the person.


    Frowning, Howard was about to get up when the door was pushed open followed by a girl''s voice,


    "Uncle Howard, do you miss me?"


    An adorable little girl in a pink dress skipped into the office. She was dressed very beautifully from


    head to toe.


    "Aw, my little princess is here." Howard picked Sadie up and nted a kiss on her cheek. "Of


    course, I miss you. I miss you so much."


    Sadie chuckled. "Mommy, Daddy, and Seamus are


    all here."


    Ariah pinched Sadie''s face. "Hey, what about me? Don''t you miss me?"


    "Auntie Ariah! I miss you, too. Do you miss me?" As usual, Sadie was as sweet as honey.


    Ariah giggled at her response. "Where''s your mother?"


    "She''s outside."


    Walking out of the office, sure enough, Ariah saw that the nurse station was jam-packed with the


    nurses, excitedly taking Seamus''s picture. They were all mesmerized. "Oh my god, what a


    handsome kid. He is so cool. Oh my god, he''s so cute I''m gonna die!"


    "Quick, help me take a few photos with this handsome little boy!"


    With a frown, Seamus hid behind Sharon.


    Sensing Seamus''s displeasure, Sharon was about to reject the nurses'' request when one of them


    grabbed her hand in a hurry and pleaded, "Miss, is the handsome boy your son? Oh my god, he''s


    so cute. We want to take pictures with him. Can you take it for us, please?"


    One of Sharon''s weaknesses was that she didn''t know how to say no. She turned to Seamus,


    pursing her lips and relenting, "Baby, they really like you."


    Seamus sighed helplessly. "Fine. Hurry up then and we''re going to Sadie after we''re done."


    "Okay, okay."


    The nurses nodded profusely, followed by the endless sound of the camera shutters clicking.


    Finally, it was Howard who came out of his office, cleared his throat, and shouted with a serious


    face, "What are you all doing here? Go back to your work!"


    The nurses dispersed in a flurry after taking the pictures.


    With her eyes widened in surprise, Ariah walked up to Sharon andughed. "You''re getting a little


    chubby. What did Stanley feed you?"


    Sharon''s face was filled with concern. "I am?"


    "Look at your face, you''re as round as a ba..."


    Before she could finish, she felt a sharp reing from the side with a hint of warning.


    It was Stanley who fixed his dangerous gaze on her.


    Ariah cleared her throat and blurted, "It''s winter now, so it''s normal for people to gain weight during


    this season. Look, I''m getting heavier too. Can''t you see?"


    Sharon''s expression crumpled as if the sky was about to copse on her. "Am I really getting fat? I


    also feel that way recently, but Stanley said that I''m not. He even said that I look the best right now.


    No woman wishes to be fat! No way, I need to start losing weight from today onwards."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Then she vented her anger on Stanley next to her. "It''s all your fault. You keep me at home like a


    pet pig and don''t even let me go to work. You do this on purpose, don''t you?"


    Ariah stuck out her tongue as she witnesses the esction of the verbal war in front of her. She


    held Seamus''s hand and quickly ran away. "Let''s go, Seamus. Let''s go and see Uncle Jimmy."


    "We should stay away from them too." Howard also escaped the wrath with Sadie in his arms.


    Stanley sighed softly and hugged the furious Sharon. "Tell me, where do you think you''ve gained


    weight?"


    "My face! And my waist! And my belly! I''m fat from head to toe!"


    "But I don''t think you are."


    "That''s your opinion!" Sharon punched him with one hand and pinched her waist with the other.


    "Stanley Jones, I want to work, and I want to lose weight. I''m going for an interview tomorrow!"


    She spent her days at home eating and sleeping. Of course, she was gaining weight!


    It was not rocket science!


    When Ariah pushed open the door to the ward and walked in, Jimmy was sitting on the bed reading


    a book leisurely. He raised his eyebrows at her and sneered, "I thought you forgot that I''m here."


    "How could I forget?" Ariah didn''t hear the sarcasm in his tone.


    Jimmy threw the book aside and rebuked, "What took you so long then?"


    Ariah blinked.


    Finally, she realized that he was mocking her.


    It was reasonable though. He had to deal with the diplomats and starve for a long time...


    Starve?


    "D*mn!" Ariah stomped her feet and gasped, "I forgot to buy you food!"


    Jimmy looked askance at her.


    He would starve to death if he waited for her to bring back some food!


    "Come in, Seamus!" Ariah waved behind her. "Come in and keep Uncle Jimmypany. I''m going


    to buy him something to eat..."


    "Never mind. I''ve already eaten," Jimmy interrupted and sat up straight. "Stanley and the rest are


    here?"


    Ariah nodded and called Seamus in, followed by Howard and Sadie. Sadie leaned over the bed and


    nced at Jimmy''s bandaged arm with a pouty expression. "Does it hurt?"


    "No." Jimmy stroked Sadie''s hair gently.


    Sadie was so lovable and adorable. He decided that he wanted to have a daughter in the future.


    Having a daughter was better than having a son.


    As something shed across his mind, he turned to Ariah subconsciously and stared at her belly


    intensely.


    Logically speaking, they had made so much effort into conceiving a child, but why was she not


    pregnant yet?


    Was it because he had not worked hard enough?


    It was time to work harder now...


    "Jimmy, why do you look so nasty!" Howard waved in front of him. "I have goosebumps!"


    Jimmy rolled his eyes. "Get lost!"


    "Alright." Howard sat down on the side and yed with Sadie.


    After a while, Stanley and Sharon walked in. Sharon was obviously still angry with Stanley and was


    ignoring him. As Stanley red at Ariah, his expression darkened.


    He concluded that Ariah was a scourge who always messed up their rtionship whenever she


    showed up.

 Chapter 588

    Chapter 588


    Noticing that Stanley was looking at Ariah, Jimmy frowned as he shifted his gaze to her as she


    yed with Sadie on the sofa.


    "What did she do this time?" Jimmy asked.


    "Nothing." Pulling out the chair, Stanley sat down with his legs crossed and looked at the wound on


    Jimmy''s shoulder. "How bad is it?"


    "It''s not that bad." Jimmy shrugged his shoulder and said, "The bullet didn''t hit the vital muscles. I


    can be discharged once the wound heals."


    After a pause, he added, "I have a favor to ask you."


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "What favor?"


    "Yourpany has been growing extensively and has numerous businesses in Mathines. How are


    your connections there?"


    Stanley tapped his knees with his slender fingers. "Who are you looking for?"


    "A guy. He has been in Mathines for the past few years. If I want to catch him, I need to find out the


    course of his life during this period of time."


    Raising a finger, Stanley uttered, "No problem, with one condition."


    "Go ahead." "Watch Ariah''s mouth and make sure she doesn''t talk nonsense in front of Sharon in


    the future."


    "What did she do?"


    Stanley snorted coldly. "She said that Sharon is fat. Doesn''t she know that it is a woman''s pet


    peeve?"


    "Fine, I''ll talk to her. Don''t worry." Jimmy muffled hisugh.


    After finishing discussing the subject, they turned around only to see that Sharon and Ariah were


    gone.


    "Where are they?"


    Stanley frowned and asked as his gaze swept over Howard, who was sitting on the sofa.


    In response, Howard spread out his hands. "When you guys were chatting, they thought that you


    guys were boring, so they left."


    "Where did they go?"


    "Sadie and Seamus wanted to use the toilet.


    They''ll be back soon. Chill, Stanley."


    Howard shook his head and sighed. Stanley was such a henpecked husband for worrying about his


    wife after not seeing her for a while. He wondered how would Stanley be like if he didn''t see Sharon


    for a day.


    In the VIP lounge of the hospital.


    "Ariah, why did you bring me here?" Sharon asked, puzzled.


    "I have something to tell you."


    "Can''t you say it in the ward?"


    After pondering for a while, Ariah said, "Seamus, take your sister over there to y some Legos. I


    have something to say to your mom."


    "All right."


    Hearing that, Seamus jumped down from the chair and held Sadie''s hand. He found the adultsme


    for alwaysing up with such flimsy excuses to get rid of him.


    To be honest, he couldn''t be bothered with ying games.


    "Is it some sort of a big secret?" Sharon concluded Ariah did not want the children to hear their


    conversation since she sent them away.


    "What are you talking about? There''s no secret," Ariah chuckled.


    "Why so mysterious then?"


    Ariah took a small sip of the hot water and started. "It''s about you. I want to talk to you privately."


    About her?


    Pausing for a moment, Sharon asked, "What is it you want to tell me?"


    Ariah was silent for a while before saying, "Do you remember about the dream that you told me


    about?"


    Of course, she remembered. It was the problem that had been bothering her for a long time.


    "Of course." Sharon nodded.


    "I contacted an old friend of mine a few days ago and told him about your situation. I have the result


    of his analysis. Do you want to hear it?"


    Repeatedly, Sharon nodded. "Yes."


    "When I studied abroad, I used to learn about hypnosis and even joined a research group. The


    scopes we studied back then were very simr to yours."


    "And?"


    Ariah smacked her lips. "You said that things changed after you returned from Tasnil, right? Can you


    recall carefully what strangers you have seen, or what you have eaten or drunk?"


    With a frown, Sharon shook her head. "No. When I was in Tasnil, the people I''vee into contact


    with the most were Shawn and a local, someone who was a rather honest man. Why?"


    "Are you sure?"


    Sharon thought for a while then nodded.


    Furrowing her brow, Ariah resumed, "You''ve definitely been hypnotized by someone in Tasnil,


    someone you were veryfortable with. You were able to put down your guard while you were


    with him, which exined how easily he could enter your subconscious mind and affect you..."


    As soon as Ariah said that, blood drained from Sharon''s face as if something struck her mind.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "T-There was someone."


    Sharon''s hands were a little shaky as she spoke.


    Ariah''s eyes widened. "Who?"


    Taking a deep breath, Sharon recounted, "When I was in Tasnil, my legs were injured so badly that I


    couldn''t walk. Shawn found me a physiotherapist to treat my injury. He was the family doctor of a


    general with very professional medical skills..."


    Ariah immediately asked, "Have you ever been alone with him?"


    To perform such hypnosis for Sharon, the therapist would certainly need a quiet environment.


    Sharon gave a wry smile and replied, "Yes, I spent a lot of time alone with the doctor and his


    apprentice during therapy."


    "No. I mean, when you were alone with him, did he give you any medicine that you were not familiar


    with? And when you were alone with him, were you in a daze? It''s like there was a small nk


    memory in your head, and you didn''t know how you had suddenly fallen asleep or fainted."


    This was the seque of hypnosis.


    Every word Ariah uttered caused Sharon''s expression to darken a little.


    "What''s wrong?" Ariah locked her gaze on Sharon. "Do you remember?"


    Sharon nodded with a ghastly expression on her face. "There was once when I felt very sleepy and


    fell asleep, and when I woke up, the doctor was long gone, but I didn''t think much about it..."


    "That''s it!" Ariah thought, finally getting her answer.


    "I''m not bewitched, am I?" Sharon looked at her, frightened.


    "Puff," Ariah burst outughing.


    "No, of course not. It''s just that your subconscious was stimted a little. That must be why you had


    those nightmares."


    Sharon blinked. "Can you cure me then?"


    "Without a doubt! Leave it to me." "That''s great!"


    "But..."


    "But what?" Sharon went stiff again.


    Ariah nced at her. "There''s a price to pay for the treatment. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to


    ept it."


    "Ariah, please tell me."


    Ariah pondered for a while before slowly illustrating, "Well, I''ll give you an example. Your brain is like


    having the flu now which can only be cured by taking medicine to kill the virus. Right now, the virus


    in your brain is Shawn. In order to recoverpletely, you need to destroy him."


    Hearing the seriousness, Sharon was astounded. "D-Destroy him? How?"


    "Destroy everything about Shawn in your mind. That''s the only way you''ll recover." Ariah pursed her


    lips and said in a low voice, "In other words, you need to wipe him out of your memory."


    Sharon remained silent for a long time before blurting, "Ariah, can you give me some time to think


    about it?"


    "Of course." Ariah nodded.


    With an indistinct hum, Sharon lowered her gaze.

 Chapter 589

    Chapter 589


    Sharon was as quiet as a church mouse on their way home.


    With Stanley behind the wheels, Sharon sat in the front passenger seat while the children sat in


    their respective kids'' chairs in the back seat.


    Since they left the hospital, Sharon was unusually reticent.


    Stanley put his attention on the road quietly, yet his nce darkened.


    It was not until he drove into the underground garage that Sharon came back to her senses and


    turned to check the children. They were so exhausted from ying in the hospital that they had


    fallen asleep.


    As she looked at their angelic faces, her lips curved into a gentle smile.


    For the sake of her children, she would make sure to live well and protect herself from harm.


    Despite the momentary tranquility, Sharon was not able to ignore the prating gazeing from


    the side, so she looked away from the children and turned to Stanley. "What''s wrong with you?"


    His gaze grew deeper. "What''s wrong with YOU?"


    Sharon blinked in surprise as he repeated her question. Was it really that obvious?


    She was indeed in a daze after her conversation with Ariah in the hospital. Never did she expect


    that treating her would mean wiping Shawn''s memory off her mind.


    Because of this, her mind had been upied with what Ariah said in the hospital just now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    That was probably how Stanley noticing something was off.


    However, she didn''t know what to say to him since she hadn''t made up her mind yet, so she only


    looked away. "Nothing. Let''s go in."


    Then, she got off the car and carried Sadie out of it.


    Holding Seamus in his arms, Stanley followed closely behind and fixed his gaze on Sharon the


    entire time.


    Was she still up in arms about what happened in the hospital?


    That d*mned Ariah! Why did she have to say that Sharon was fat?


    Appearance was the most important thing to a woman in the world. Recently, Sharon had been


    trying to find a job, but Stanley managed to dismiss her using all kinds of excuses. Nevertheless,


    her desire to work would probably increase after listening to Ariah today.


    Stanley pursed his lips in dismay, feeling a headacheing.


    Walking in front, Sharon suddenly stopped, turned around, and nced behind Stanley. In an


    instant, she glimpsed a figure shing past at the corner of the street.


    She was startled by the sight.


    Raising his eyebrows skeptically, Stanley asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Sharon licked her lips. "I think I saw someone following us..."


    Hearing that, Stanley swiftly turned his head, his gaze as sharp as an eagle''s.


    The empty parking lot was quiet, and there was no one there.


    Immediately, Stanley went over to check, but he didn''t see anyone.


    Confused, Sharon mumbled, "Maybe I was wrong. It''s dark there. I probably saw a shadow of a tree


    or something..."


    Stanley gave a nonchnt hum. At the moment, all he thought about was how to persuade Sharon


    to stay at home instead of going to work, so he didn''t take the matter seriously.


    When Sharon was bathing, she thought about Ariah''s suggestion over and over. If she agreed to the


    treatment, it would mean that she had to forget about Shawn.


    Despite the most painful despair Shawn had given her, he had also given her the best years of her


    life.


    He was an indomitable young man when he first came to the town. Their rtionship was so pure


    and beautiful at that time.


    Erasing her memory would mean getting rid of all the memory of her youth.


    What should she do?


    She bent down and hugged herself.


    Sitting on the sofa, Stanley checked his watch and frowned.


    Sharon had been in the bathroom for more than half an hour, which was very unusual, as she never


    took that long to shower.


    She was angry, wasn''t she?


    This was what she would always do when she was angry. She would avoid seeing him, talking to


    him, and giving him the cold shoulder.


    Sighing while massaging his forehead, Stanley stood up and knocked on the bathroom door.


    Unexpectedly, the door opened at the same time.


    Sharon came out and went straight into the bedroom without even sparing him a nce.


    Her reaction meant that she would be mad for a while longer, and it made Stanley furrow even


    more.


    After changing into her pajamas, Sharon climbed straight to bed. Then, she took out her phone and


    texted Ariah as something crossed her mind.


    "Ariah, is there any other way except the treatment you mentioned?"


    In fact, Ariah should have told her if there was.


    The reason why she didn''t tell her was that this was probably the only way.


    It was not because she was reluctant to forget Shawn, but simply because she couldn''t bear losing


    the lovely memory from her youth days¡ªthe best moments that Shawn had given her.


    Yet, she didn''t receive Ariah''s reply.


    Ariah was probably busy taking care of Jimmy in the hospital, which exined why she missed her


    message.


    With that, Sharon was ready to go to bed when she felt the bed moving slightly, and she got a whiff


    of the fragrance of shower gel and manly scent.


    A pair of strong and buffy arms wrapped around her waist tightly and pulled her.


    Her back suddenly felt warm when she leaned against Stanley''s firm chest.


    His low and deep voice echoed into her ears, "I won''t stop you if you want to work, so don''t be


    angry with me, okay?"


    Sharon was puzzled. What was he talking about?


    "You can start applying for jobs after Christmas. Mostpanies are on a hiring freeze now since


    the long holiday is just around the corner, so you won''t be called for interviews anyway."


    His remark rocked Sharon''s boat. Stanley had always disagreed with her working, but why the


    sudden change of mind? Did he knock himself on the head or something?


    On the other hand, Stanley frowned at theck of response. Did hispromise tofort her be


    in vain?


    Agitated, he forcefully pulled her around and pressed her under him, staring at her with his dark


    gaze. "Are you still angry?"


    Sharon was in a daze for a while and suddenly grinned from ear to ear. "Are you really letting me


    work?"


    "No."


    "But..." "But you''re upset, so I agree to let you work."


    Overjoyed by his change of mind, Sharon wrapped her arms around him gleefully and kissed him.


    "Thank you, Honey."


    Stanley smirked. "So you''re not angry now?"


    "Why do you keep asking me if I''m angry? Why would I be angry?" Sharon frowned.


    "Are you not? You didn''t talk to me much from the hospital till we got home."


    Sharon''s eyes widened in surprise, and then she burst outughing. Sheughed so much that she


    was in tears.


    Did hepromise because he thought she had been mad since they were in the hospital? Was


    that why he wasforting her now?


    "Haha!"


    Sharon covered her stomach whileughing.


    From a helpless gaze, Stanley''s eyes gradually turned sharp and cold as he looked at her.


    "Alright. I''ll stop now..." Sharon held back herughter.


    Stanley pinched her chin and red at her. "Tell me, why are youughing?"


    "Because I''m not angry, but you think that I am."


    "Then why didn''t you talk to me all the way?"


    "Because I have something on my mind."


    "What is it?"


    "Something Ariah told me..."


    Before she could finish, she came to her senses and stopped. She had yet to decide on Ariah''s


    treatment, so she didn''t know how to exin it to Stanley.


    As a result, it was best to leave him out of it for the time being.


    "Nothing. I''m so sleepy. Come on. Let''s sleep."


    Sharon nudged Stanley away and rolled over to sleep.


    However, a strong force restricted her movement, and she was pulled toward him, his hot and


    elerating breath spraying her ear.


    Trembled, she stammered, "Hey, Stanley, what are you..."


    "Stay still."


    He sounded hoarse and seductive while his hands exploring her body.


    In the hospital.


    After sending off Sharon and her family, Ariah returned to the ward to see that Jimmy had his gaze


    locked on her like an eagle watching its prey.


    Wherever she went, he would look at her.


    Ariah threw away the book in her hand and red at him. "What are you looking at?"

 Chapter 590

    Chapter 590


    Jimmy''s predator-alike gaze brought goosebumps to Ariah''s arms.


    Calmly, he stared at her in an indifferent, yet sharp manner.


    Eventually, having enough of it, Ariah threw the book away and red back at him. "What? What


    are you staring at?"


    "Come here." Jimmy sat up.


    Ariah took a step back warily. "What do you want?"


    "I''m asking you toe here."


    "Tell me why, or I won''t... O-Okay, sit back down. I''ming!"


    Seeing that he was about to get down from the bed, Ariah shrieked in horror and strode towards


    him.


    Jimmy pulled her over as soon as she got close to the bed and stroke her cheek gently, which made


    her shiver in shock.


    "W-What do you want to do?"


    "Which side was it? This side, or this?" "W-What?"


    "My mom."


    Astounded for a moment, Ariah cleared her throat after realizing what he meant and mumbled, "You


    know about it?"


    "Yes."


    "Who told you? Ben or David? They''re such a big mouth."


    "My mom told me."


    Ariah blurted, "What? Is she crazy?"


    Why did E tell him about that? What kind of plot was she ying?


    Based on her understanding of E''s characteristics, she would not confess to Jimmy about


    pping her so easily.


    "What did you say?" Jimmy narrowed his eyes.


    Surprised, Ariah immediately covered her mouth and shook her head.


    It was not a good move for her to call Jimmy''s mother crazy right in front of him.


    Looking at her timid expression, Jimmy massaged his forehead and snorted, "So now you''re


    scared? Were you scared when my mom pped you?"


    "Oh, she was fast. It happened so sudden that I didn''t have time to react." Ariah pouted.


    "You''re usually very agile. What slowed you down then?" Jimmy frowned.


    Ariah looked askance at him. "You were undergoing surgery. I was scared out of my wits, so of


    course, l-l wasn''t as agile as usual..."


    Hearing this, Jimmy felt a little relieved, and his gaze softened. "You must have felt bitter that my


    mom pped you, but I can''t make up for you for what she did. Will you be mad at me?"


    "I understand. She''s your mom. Of course, you can''t hit her back." Ariah patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. I''m fine. It''s just a p. It''s not like she chopped off a part of me or something."


    Jimmy looked at her, anguished.


    What ady. Jimmy wondered whether he should praise her for being big-hearted or sensible for


    treating this matter in such an indifferent manner.


    Ariah checked the time. "It''s gettingte. Do you want to take a shower?"


    A shower...


    Jimmy raised an eyebrow mischievously. "Will you help me?"


    Ariah rejected him directly, "You wish!"


    "If you don''t help me, who can?"


    "Do it yourself..."


    Ariah stopped talking when Jimmy intentionally moved his injured arm. s, she forgot that he was


    injured.


    But she hadn''t helped him to bathe before. Also, as a shameless jerk, he would probably take


    advantage of her while they were at it.


    Therefore, Ariah said chicly, "Wait. I''ll get someone to help you."


    After that, she exited the ward quickly.


    After a while, she came back with a young and pretty nurse beside her. "Oh, there he is. It''s


    inconvenient for him to take a shower with his injury, so please help him clean up."


    The nurse was a little reluctant at first, but as soon as she saw Jimmy''s good-looking face, her


    hesitation instantly disappeared.


    Her face was brushed with a hue of pink and shyness.


    Sitting on the bed in a white and blue hospital gown, he was so handsome with his hair and eyes as


    dark as the night sky, his prominent facial features, and his outstanding and fearsome temperament.


    He was even more handsome than the hero in the movies.


    The nurse rolled up her sleeves and walked over to him. "It''s our duty to..."


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    Jimmy''s expression was as dark as a dead man.


    Startled, the nurse froze in shock. "W-What?"


    Sensing something was off, Ariah stood in front of the nurse and bellowed, "Hey! What''s with the


    attitude?"


    Jimmy smirked in spite of his annoyance. "Are you nut?!"


    "What are you..."


    "Can''t you see that this girl is trying to seduce me?"


    "Oh, don''t be ridiculous! She''s a nurse, alright? It''s her responsibility to take care of you."


    The nurse nodded wistfully. "Yes, that''s right..."


    Ariah threw a despicable re at him. "Besides, you''re not much to look at either, dressing in a


    hospital gown with messy hair and a disheveled look. Why do you think someone will be attracted to


    you?"


    The nurse coughed awkwardly.


    Curling his lips into a chilling smile, Jimmy lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    Ariah frowned at him. What was he trying to do?


    Seeing him walking towards her, Ariah was about to say something when he simply bypassed her


    and stopped in front of the nurse.


    Carrying the charismatic vibe, he walked in such a majestic demeanor that the nurse felt intimidated


    and shrunk her shoulder.


    W-what did he want to do? Was he going to hit her?


    Anxious, the nurse closed her eyes in fear and suddenly felt a firm grip on her chin. Jimmy pinched


    her chin with his rough fingers and forced her to look up, meeting his dark and profound gaze.


    With a smile on his face, Jimmy asked, "Do you shower other patients too?"


    What charming eyes!


    The nurse''s heart was pounding wildly as she nodded repeatedly. "Y-Yes."


    "Wonderful." Jimmy''s lips curled into a smile. "This way, please."


    What did he mean?


    Jimmy let go of her and turned to walk into the bathroom. "Hurry up and follow me."


    When the nurse came to her senses, she immediately realized that he wanted her to follow him to


    the bathroom and help him take a bath!


    "Yes, okay,ing!" The nurse immediately followed him, overjoyed.


    Flustered, Ariah angrily cursed at Jimmy and then yanked the nurse''s hand. "Get out! Get out!"


    Ready to enter the bathroom, the nurse wanted to break away from Ariah''s grip, but she didn''t


    expect Ariah to be so strong. "What are you doing? Let me go. He asked me to go in..."


    "He asked you to go in, but I''m asking you to get out!" Ariah pushed her out of the room forcefully.


    "Excuse..."


    Bang!


    Ariah mmed the door shut and turned to rush into the bathroom, only to see Jimmy standing in


    front of the mirror half-naked, revealing his wide shoulders and masculine upper body.


    "Where''s the nurse?" He looked at her with a faint smile and arched eyebrows.


    Gritting her teeth, Ariah mmed the bathroom door shut and snapped, "You dirty old man, how


    dare you asked the youngdy to bathe you?! Ugh! I''ll do it!"


    She was frustrated with her ignorance for setting a "female wolf" to keep the sheep.


    Geez, what was up with these shallow- minded youngdies? How could they fall for goodlooking


    guys so easily? Couldn''t they be a little bit more reserved?


    The grin on Jimmy''s face grew wider.


    He should have done this a little sooner to make her learn her lesson. Served her right for pushing


    him to other women like a fool! Did she really think that other women would not have ill thoughts


    about her husband?


    The next day, Ro came to visit Jimmy. They hadn''t seen each other for only a couple of days, but


    Ariah was shocked upon seeing him.Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ro?"


    Her eyes widened in disbelief when she looked at Ro with messy hair, bloodshot eyes, and dark


    circles under his eyes.

 Chapter 591

    Chapter 591


    Ro tugged his cor and said with a bitter smile, "What''s up? Why? Can''t you recognize me?"


    "What have you been through these past two days?" Ariah eyed him curiously.


    How did he be so gaunt?


    Instead of answering her, Ro asked, "Where''s Jimmy?"


    "Inside." Ariah pointed at the ward.


    After entering the ward, Ro said faintly, "I need to talk to Jimmy alone. Felipe, wait outside. Ariah,


    don''te in either."


    Ro was not alone. Felipe came with him.


    As soon as Ro closed the door, Felipe stuck himself up the wall and red at Ariah with a wary


    expression, as if he was looking at a fierce beast.


    Narrowing her eyes, Ariah walked over and called out to him, "Hi, Felipe."


    Immediately, goosebumps formed on his arms, and he blurted, "D-Don''te near me."


    He was genuinely afraid. Ariah was extremely wicked!


    Although Ro told himter that it was just hypnotism thatAriah did to him, he was still a little


    fearful of her.


    She was not much different from a cult for being able to control someone''s mind so easily!


    He couldn''t offend her, so he might as well stay as far away from her as possible.


    Just as he wanted to turn around and leave, Ariah shouted, "Stop right there!"


    Shivering in fear, Felipe stood still, grimacing. "What do you want?"


    Ariah pressed him into a chair and uttered, "Sit."


    Felipe sat down like a puppet.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I want to know why do you want to run away whenever you see me." Ariah sat beside him.


    Felipe turned his face away and avoided her question. How could he tell her that it was because he


    was afraid of her? That was too cowardly.


    Ariah gave him a p. "Answer me!"


    Shuddering, Felipe shifted slightly to the side, keeping a further distance away from her. "If you


    have anything to say, just say it!"


    "What happened to Ro?" Ariah asked him directly. "Why does he look so unwell as if he had


    been tortured?" "What are you talking about? It was because he didn''t sleep for two nights after


    heavy workloads, that''s why!"


    "Oh, I see. What''s your rtionship with Ro?"


    "None of your business!"


    "Hey, why are you so rude!"


    As Ariah leaned forward to pinch his ear, Felipe was astounded by her sudden advancement that


    his face turned red, and waved her hand away. "What the hell? Keep your distance, woman! Don''t


    touch me!"


    Ariah smacked her lips indifferently.


    "You said that Ro didn''t sleep for the past two nights. Why? What did he do?" Ariah frowned.


    "Was he working on Kevin''s case?"


    Felipe asked in surprise, "How did you know?"


    "An easy guess. It''s not that hard," Ariah thought.


    Ignoring him, she started to ponder the entire situation. Jimmy had not mentioned anything about


    Kevin ever since he was admitted to the hospital, and she didn''t ask him either as she knew he


    didn''t want to share the details with her.


    However, Ariah was curious about how Jimmy would deal with Kevin and how he would find him.


    It was just that he did not take the initiative to tell her, so she did not ask.


    But now...


    Ariah''s gaze fell on Felipe. "Have you guys discovered anything? Did you know where Kevin is


    now?"


    Felipe snorted. "Why should I tell you?"


    This d*mned boy was quite petty.


    Pursing her lips mischievously, Ariah jabbed, "I bet you guys didn''t find anything, am I right? Jimmy


    and Director Sherlocks don''t even have a clue, let alone you punks."


    Punks?


    Hearing this, Felipe red at her lividly, "Who are you calling punks?"


    "You and Ro, of course. At first nce, I know you''re just some hooligans who got involved in


    hanky panky business. What''s wrong with calling you punks?"


    "Hey, watch your tongue, woman! We''re not punks. Don''t you dare insult us! Ro is an Interpol


    who is much more powerful than Jimmy and Director Sherlock. Shut your mouth if you don''t know


    anything!"


    God d*mn!


    Ariah''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    She only tried to get words out of him, but never did she expect to discover Ro''s true identity!


    Interpol?


    Ariah found it a little hard to ept the fact.


    On the other hand, Felipe grinned proudly. "How is it? You''re shocked, aren''t you?"


    After a long while, Ariah finally regained herposure and said, "Aren''t you afraid that Ro will


    beat you up for letting the cat out of the bag?"


    Felipe was startled at first and then hesitated. "I-1 don''t think he... he will..."


    Ariah sneered, "Imagine this. Ro is on a mission and you identally reveal his true identity.


    What do you think he will do to you?"


    Instantly regretting his impulsion, Felipe threatened, "If you dare to expose Ro''s identity, I will be


    the first to kill you..."


    p!


    "Hey, why did you hit me?" Felipe hugged his head in pain.


    Ariah retracted her hand and snorted, "Who do you think you are to threaten me? I won''t tell Ro


    that you''ve revealed his identity with one condition." "What is it?" Felipe pursed his lips, dreaded.


    "Be my snitch."


    "What?" Felipe thought he misheard her.


    "Ro will definitely do everything in his power to find Kevin. I want you to update me whenever


    Ro finds something." Ariah nced at him. "Do this, and I won''t tell Ro that you spilled the


    beans."


    Felipe gritted his teeth in dismay. "How dare you threaten me!"


    Seeing his distressed look, Ariah smiled. "Yup, that''s what I''m doing now."


    Felipe was so indignant that his hand trembled violently.


    Amused by his reaction, Ariah was about to speak when she saw a familiar figure on the nurse


    station.


    "Why is she here?" she mumbled to herself.


    Skeptically, she got up and walked over.


    "Emily?" she called out.


    Astounded to see Ariah, Emily froze for a while before turning to leave.


    Ariah immediately caught up with her. "Emily, why are you walking away..."


    She grabbed Emily, but before she could finish, she shrieked in surprise when seeing her face.


    "What happened to your face?"


    "N-Nothing." Emily hurriedly avoided Alice''s gaze. "Why are you here?"


    Ariah''s expression darkened. She pulled her into a corner, lifted her chin, and asked coldly, "What''s


    going on? Who did this to you?"


    Alice''s eyes turned red. "No one. I identally bumped my head."


    There was a slit near her eyebrow with dried blood on it. She must have treated the wound at home


    and then came to the hospital.


    Agitated and anxious, Ariah pulled Emily''s hand without a word and brought her to see a doctor.


    Howard was answering the phone in his office when someone kicked open the door abruptly. He


    shouted angrily, "What the hell? Oh, hey, Ariah. What brings you here?"


    "Cut the cr*p!"


    Ariah brought Alice in and hurriedly demanded, "Hurry up and treat her wound."


    "Who is this prettydy..."


    "Stop dreaming, yboy. She''s not avable, and even if she is single, you''re not good enough for


    her!"


    "You..."


    "What? Hurry up and treat her wound!"


    "You..." Exasperated, Howard huffed, "I''m so unlucky to know you!"


    No one dared to openly scold him except Ariah! If it weren''t for Jimmy who always had her back, he


    wouldn''t have taken the insult so easily.

 Chapter 592

    Chapter 592


    Since Emily''s wound was quite serious and she needed some stitches, so Howard took them to the


    operating room.


    Meanwhile, Ariah and Jimmy waited outside because there was a specialist to deal with Emily''s


    wound.


    "Hey, what''s your rtionship with that young prettydy?" Casually Howard asked Ariah, as he


    was bored.


    However, Ariah nced at him from the corner of her eye and answered, "I''ve already told you that


    she has a fiance, so don''t even think about trying to get her."


    "Do I look like a yboy to you?" With a frown, Howard wondered why Ariah was so wary of him.


    "No. You''re not a yboy, and you''re just thoughtless." Suddenly, Ariahughed as if she had heard


    a joke. "Look back at the years that you''ve been dating other girls. No, wait. Why not you just recall


    the past year and think about how many women you had been dating? Every month, you would


    change a new girlfriend as if you''re changing clothes. I mean, are you even changing clothes


    because I don''t think anyone ever changes as fast as you..."


    If Ariah were toin about Howard''s private life, she could go on about it for days.


    Immediately, Howard''s face darkened when he heard that. "I was trying to find the right girlfriend,


    alright? Don''t say as if I was ying around with women''s feelings."


    With a shocked expression, Ariah asked, "So you did know that you were ying with their


    feelings?"


    "You...¡±


    At that moment, the door of the operating room opened, so Ariah instantly ignored Howard and


    walked forward to ask, "Zack, how is the condition of my friend?"


    Since Zack was a doctor found by Howard to treat Alice, so he would certainly not hide Alice''s


    condition from Ariah, "I''ve stitched her would, but make sure not to let the wound get wet for the


    next few days, and make sure she doesn''t eat food that might cause infection to her wound."


    After Ariah noted down each of his advice, she answered, "Okay, okay."


    Meanwhile, Howard, who was watching by the side, felt unfair. Although he was also a doctor,


    Ariah''s attitude towards others was much better than how she treated him.


    Before Zack left, Ariah thought for a moment and asked, "Doctor, can you tell if her wound was


    caused by ident or by someone else?"


    Then, Zack nced at her and answered, "I''ve asked her about it in the operating room."


    "What did she say then?"


    "She hurt herself."


    With a frown, Ariah wondered whether Alice''s injury was really caused by herself?


    Just as she thought she was overthinking, Zack added, "However, you can try to see if you can


    make such a big cut on your own."


    Right after that, Zack left.


    Stunned, Ariah stood where she was, and then, anger welled up in her.


    As expected, there was something wrong with Alice''s injury.


    At that moment, Howard stroked his chin and said, "ording to Zack''s tone, it seems like your


    friend didn''t hurt herself."


    However, Ariah rolled her eyes at him and ignored his words.


    Annoyed, Howard uttered, "No matter what, I had spent my whole afternoon helping you. Even if


    you don''t thank me, you should at least show some respect to me."


    "I can''t respect a man who doesn''t respect a woman."


    "Since when have I ever disrespected a woman?"


    "The way you change your girlfriends like you were changing clothes and how your rtionships


    never evenst for at least a month. What you did is disrespectful to women, and you''re taking


    women as an object to pass your time like we''re your pleasure when you are bored."


    Thatment left Howard tongue-tied.


    In fact, Howard was speechless. If what he did was considered disrespectful to women, then Ariah


    must have never seen men that were even worse than him.


    A momentter, Emily walked out of the operating room, apanied by a nurse. Immediately,


    Ariah forgot about Howard and went up to wee her.


    Just as Emily was raising her hand to touch the bandage on her head, Ariah pped her hand away


    and warned her, "The doctor said you''re not allowed to touch it."


    Then, Alice stuck out her tongue and answered, "Oh."


    After that, Ariah told Emily what the doctor had advised her just now.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Obediently, Emily listened to Ariah''s words.


    As soon as Ariah was done, she pulled onto Emily''s arm and asked, "So, now can you tell me who


    was the one who hurt you?"


    It couldn''t have been Hudson''s father or E, and she couldn''t have identally caused such a


    serious wound by herself.


    There was only a suspicious man, but Ariah didn''t want to make spections...


    It was obvious that Emily didn''t want to tell Ariah about it as she brushed it off. "I''m really fine, and it


    was really an ident. At that time, Kobi was out, and his parents were downstairs, so I was


    upstairs alone. When I walked out of the bathroom, I identally bumped into the door, and then it


    led to such a huge injury."


    "You''re Kobi''s girlfriend?"


    At that moment, Howard, who was standing at the side, was shocked.


    Meanwhile, Ariah rolled her eyes at him and asked, "Why haven''t you leave yet?"


    Suddenly, Emily realized that it was him who had been going up and down to find a doctor for her,


    so she was grateful, "Hello, I''m Kobi''s fiancee. Do you know Kobi?"


    "Yes, I''m very close to him! He''s the genius of the Hudson Family, and he had been excellent in his


    studies since he was a child, while Jimmy had always been poor in studies. How could I not know


    him?"


    As he spoke, Howard introduced himself.


    Then, Emily realized that he was Kobi and Jimmy''s childhood buddy, and they were close friends.


    This was what Howard was capable of. With just a few words, he would be able to get himself close


    to a woman.


    "Since you are Kobi''s fiancee, why didn''t you call Kobi and ask him to apany you to the


    hospital? Besides, you''ve injured yourself in the Hudson Family. Why aren''t they even willing to


    send a servant here with you?"


    As Howard wrapped his arms around his shoulders, he said with a deep smile, "Although Uncle


    Hudson and Aunt Hudson are a bit stubborn, they still have some basic etiquettes."


    The fact that Kobi''s fiancee had injured herself at their ce, but the Hudson Family didn''t send


    anyone here, no matter what, he just couldn''t be convinced.


    However, Ariah didn''t expect this yboy to be so smart, and she agreed with him, "Yes, what


    Howard the stallion said was right."


    "F*ck, what nickname did you just give me?"


    "There''s no need to be agitated. This nickname fits your temperament very well, and it''s simr to


    your character."


    At that moment, Howard wanted nothing more than to strangle Ariah!


    Meanwhile, Ariah''s gaze was fixated on Alice as she waited for her reply. Even Howard was also a


    little interested because there was no way that the eldest daughter-inw of the Hudson Family had


    such a serious injury, but there was no one that came with her to take care of her.


    So both of her eyes were fixed on her for a second.


    It made Emily feel an iparable amount of pressure, and her heart was agitated and uneasy.


    Then, her tiny face darkened, and she said impatiently, "I''ve already said that it was an ident


    caused by myself. Why are you guys so annoying?"


    Stunned, Ariah remained silent.


    However, Howard raised his eyebrows. Oh dear, this youngdy had such a bad temper.


    Was it her guilty conscience?


    After a while, Ariah came back to her senses and apologized. "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose. I


    was just worried about you, and I had no intention of inquiring about your privacy. Don''t take it to


    heart."


    Although Emily had already regretted what she had said, she did not know why she was suddenly


    so angry that she shook off Ariah''s hand that was trying to show her goodwill.


    "If you really want to know how did I get my injuries, why don''t you go and ask Kobi? Since you''re


    close to him anyway, and you''ve known each other for so many years, so I''m sure he will tell you


    everything he knows!"


    After that, Emily turned and ran away.


    For a moment, Ariah was stunned, then she lifted her pace to chase after Emily.


    Suddenly, Howard grabbed her andzily said, "Didn''t you see that she is jealous of your


    rtionship with Kobi? If you chase after her now, it will only make her even more unhappy. Just let


    her be alone for a moment."


    Taken aback, Ariah uttered, "She''s jealous of my rtionship with Kobi? It can''t be!"


    "I''ve seen more women than you. I can know what a woman is thinking just by their expression, an


    action, or a word from them." Then, Howard let go of her hand and said, "If you don''t believe me, go


    and chase after her then."


    Since this guy had been with countless women, Ariah hesitated for a moment and chose to believe


    him.

 Chapter 593

    Chapter 593


    In the corridor of the hospital.


    While Howard held a cup of hot coffee in his hand, he walked toward Ariah and said, "Take this."


    Then, Ariah looked up at him and epted the cup of coffee. After she took a sip, she frowned,


    "Did you add sugar to it?"


    "What''s wrong?¡±


    "It''s too sweet."


    "Don''t you women love sweets?"


    "Too much sugar will cause weight gain."


    Furious, Howard uttered, "I personally took the effort to pour you a cup of coffee, and you''re still


    comining about it? Pfft, it''s up to you whether you want to drink it then!"


    At that moment, Ariah pursed her lips and remained silent. Slowly, she took a sip and asked, "How


    did you know Emily is angry with me?"


    Now that she thought about it carefully, just now, Emily did seem to be targeting her.


    However, Emily was aware of the rtionship between her and Jimmy.


    If Emily were angry at her, she would have been angry since the start. Why did she have to wait


    until today tosh out at her?


    Then, Howard nced at her from the corner of his eyes. "Shouldn''t you be asking me how do I


    know that you and Kobi have such a good rtionship?"


    "Probably because of your cousin sister Hailee Perkins."


    Shocked, Howard eximed, "F*ck, how did you even guess that?"


    When Ariah saw how shocked he was, she was speechless.


    Did he think that she was stupid?


    Back then, Hailee and Ariah were schoolmates, and all thanks to Hailee, Ariah had mistaken Kobi


    for Jimmy.


    As for Hailee, he had always been close to his cousin, Howard. Therefore, Hailee would definitely


    tell Howard all about Ariah''s tiny little secrets.


    So, Ariah was not surprised at all about how Howard knew that Ariah had such a rtionship with


    Kobi in the past,


    However, to Ariah''s surprise, Howard managed to hold himself back, and he did not mention


    anything about her past to Jimmy.


    "Since you know that I have a rtionship with Kobi, why have you never mentioned it to Jimmy in


    the past few years?" Curiously, Ariah asked.


    In fact, Howard didn''t get along with her since the start, and they would quarrel whenever they met.


    Logically, ording to Howard''s character, he would haveined to Jimmy, but he didn''t.


    Immediately, Howard rolled his eyes. "Do you think I''m a person who likes to gossip and leak


    everyone''s secret?"


    At that moment, Ariah''s heart was a little touched.


    "To be honest, the reason why I didn''t tell Jimmy is that I realized that you''ve been leading an


    honest and clean life, and you''ve never got in touch with Kobi in the past few years. Otherwise, as a


    close friend of Jimmy, I would''ve told him ago if you dared to cheat on him."


    Again, Ariah was tongue-tied.


    D*mn it, she was moved for no reason.


    Immediately, Ariah kicked him, "Get lost. Let me be alone for a moment."


    "You still don''t understand why Emily is jealous of you?"


    After what Howard said, Ariah was silent.


    "Women get jealous easily. Think about Anna. Even though she doesn''t have any rtionship with


    Jimmy, can you really tolerate her?"


    Suddenly, Ariah stuttered as she tried to find an answer to Howard''s question.


    "Put yourself into Emily''s shoes and think about it, and I believe it won''t be difficult for you to


    understand why she''s jealous of you."


    In a daze, Ariah looked at Howard. Although she felt that what he said made sense, at the same


    time, she felt that what he said was not right either.


    "Carefully think it over. If there''s anything you don''t understand,e and find me."


    Then, Howard looked at the time and said, "It''s time for me to leave. I have to carry out a surgery


    later."


    After Ariah sat on the chair for a long time, she slowly figured it out. After she let out a sigh, she


    suddenly thought of something, and her expression changed again as she hurriedly ran toward


    Jimmy''s ward.


    It was a long time since she left his ward, and Ro should be gone, but Jimmy had not his


    breakfast yet.


    In fact, Jimmy would be irritated easily if he was hungry, and he would definitely scold herter.


    When she returned to the ward, Ro and Felipe had already left.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy was on the phone. When he saw that Ariah had returned, he hurriedly hung up


    the phone after a few words with the person on the other side of the phone.


    As he nced at her, he said with a calm expression, "Wow, you still know that you need toe


    back?"


    However, Ariah felt guilty in her heart, so she weed him with a smile, "You must be very hungry.


    Here you go. I specially bought some food for you. They''re all your favorite."


    "Put it there!"


    "Okay."


    "Where did you go?"


    "Ro told me not to disturb you, so I went to find Howard."


    "What''s there to talk about with him that you had been gone for nearly an hour?"


    "No, it''s not just that. Guess who I met on the way?"


    As Ariah spoke, she opened the box of food, and she was greeted by the fragrance of the food.


    With raised eyebrows, Jimmy nced at her.


    Immediately, Ariah stopped trying to keep him guessing, "It was Emily." "What''s with her?" As


    Jimmy asked, he gestured for Ariah to bring breakfast over, so she immediately handed it over.


    "She injured herself." With a frown, Ariah answered, "There''s a wound on her brow ridge, but it''s


    such a big wound that there was no way she could get herself into such a mess. But she insisted


    that it''s all caused by ident."


    For a moment, Jimmy remained silent before he asked, "So who do you suspect that hurt her?"


    However, Ariah didn''t say anything.


    "Do you know where she got hurt?" Again, Jimmy continued to ask.


    With a nod, Ariah replied, "She told us that she got hurt at the Hudson Family''s vi."


    Suddenly, Jimmy snorted and said, "There are only a few people in the Hudson Family. The


    servants can''t hurt her, neither can my parents. You suspect that she didn''t deliberately hurt herself,


    so who is the most suspicious person?"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Ariah red at him, "Don''t try to induce me! It can''t be Kobi!"


    The smile in Jimmy''s eyes suddenly turned cold. "Why not? Back then, in the hotel, he could even


    do such a thing to you. Can''t he be the one who hit Emily?"


    That response left Ariah in thoughts.


    Softly, Ariah murmered, "They''re about to get married soon, so why would Kobi hit her?"


    This was also the reason she didn''t want to believe that Kobi would hit Emily.


    However, Jimmy just pursed his lips without a word. A light shed in his eyes for a second.


    In fact, Kobi''s mind over the past few years had be even more treacherous and confusing.


    Even Jimmy couldn''t figure out what was going on in his mind.


    At the Jones Residence.


    At that moment, Ember was sitting on the sofa as she waited. After Hazel dropped the call, she


    walked over to Ember. However, before Hazel had the chance to say anything, Ember hurriedly


    asked, "How was it? Did Sharon agree toe over for dinner?"


    However, Hazel shook her head and answered, "Lady Sharon said she doesn''t have the time to


    come over for dinner today."


    When Ember heard that answer, she couldn''t hide the disappointment on her face.


    Until now, Ember knew that Sharon still had a knot in her heart...


    "Madam, you should''ve let me inform her that it''s your birthday today. On ount of your birthday,


    she would definitely bring Sadie and Seamus over."


    However, Ember didn''t allow Hazel to say that.


    "I don''t want to force her toe because she won''t be happy even if I did. If she doesn''t want to


    come to my ce, I can''t make things difficult for her."


    Then, Hazel sighed.


    At the Jones mansion.


    After Sharon hung up the phone, she remained silent. In actual fact, she did not expect Hazel to call


    her and say that Ember wanted her to bring the children over to y.


    Since Sharon didn''t want to go, and she also promised the two children that she would take them


    out to y today, so she rejected Hazel directly.


    Even if they didn''t t talk face to face, Sharon could still hear the disappointing tone of Hazel through


    the phone.


    Earlier, Hazel told Sharon that Ember missed her grandchildren very much, so she hoped that they


    woulde over for dinner...


    Without mercy, Sharon had rejected her request, which must have made Ember feel very sad...


    After Sharon gave it a thought, she made another phone call.


    In the Jones Group.


    By the end of every year, thepany staff would all have their hands full. That morning, Stanley


    had already attended several short meetings and dismissed a few problematic proposals.


    Meanwhile, the managers who were in charge of the proposals didn''t even dare to breathe loudly


    when they faced the hostile-looking Stanley.


    In their spacious office, even the sound of breathing could be heard.


    Suddenly, Stanley''s phone rang. Meanwhile, several managers personally watched how Stanley,


    who had an unhappy expression in the previous second, became as gentle as water after


    answering the phone.

 Chapter 594

    Chapter 594


    At that moment, the managers were puzzled as they wondered who was the person on the phone.


    When they observed the expression on Stanley''s face, they were guessing that the person on the


    phone should be a woman. Otherwise, how could he have such a tender expression on?


    In fact, everyone in thepany had been specting whether Stanley was seeing someone, and


    now the rumor seemed to be true.


    The few managers in the room who were curious started to listen quietly to the conversation...


    "Stanley, why don''t you head over to your mother''s ce for dinner tonight?"


    When Sharon''s voice rang from the phone, Stanley didn''t expect that it would be her first sentence.


    "Why?"


    "Your mother called just now to ask Sadie and Seamus over to apany her for dinner, but I had


    promised the children yesterday that I would apany them for their art sses today."


    However, Stanley knew Sharon well. Casually, he flipped the proposal document on the table and


    uttered, "So, you''re saying that you felt sorry after you rejected her invitation, and now you want me


    to go over and make it up to her?"


    "You''re so smart." Happily, Sharon praised him. "Even though the call was from Hazel, but it''s


    definitely your mother''s request for her to call. If I reject her like that, she would definitely feel


    ufortable. You''re her son, and since she misses her grandson, I believe that it would be the


    same if you were the one who went over to have dinner with her."


    When Stanley heard that, he was at a loss for words.


    "So... you''ll be going to see her, right?"


    Suddenly, Stanley sighed, "Sharon, when are you going to pass the hurdle in your heart?"


    The reason why Sharon immediately rejected Ember''s invitation was that she couldn''t get that knot


    off her chest.


    However, Stanley was surprised and excited that Sharon even thought of calling him to tell him


    about it.


    After Sharon remained silent for a moment, she said, "I don''t know what you''re talking about... Just


    give me an answer. Are you going or not?"


    "How would I dare to disobey your orders..."


    Suddenly, Stanley''s words came to a pause.


    Immediately, Sharon got curious. "What''s wrong? Why did you suddenly stop talking?"


    With a frown, Stanley asked her, "What is today''s date?"


    "Huh? Today is the 28th. What''s the matter?"


    Then, Stanley ced his hand on his forehead and said, "Now I know why did Hazel give you a call


    today."


    "Why?"


    "Today is my mother''s birthday."


    Stupefied, Sharon was at a loss for words.


    It was Ember''s birthday today?


    That was impossible!


    Why was there no preparation or celebration at all for her birthday?


    Some of the women from wealthy families would begin to make special preparations a month before


    their birthday, but why did Ember stay low for her birthday?


    "How did you not know that your mother''s birthday is approaching?" At that moment, Sharon was


    speechless.


    Over the past few years, Ember had always been in poor health, so she had never held a birthday


    celebration since then. After a few years of not having a celebration, Stanley didn''t think of telling


    his assistant to remind him of his mother''s birthday for this year.


    Besides, he had been so busy this month that he hadpletely forgotten about it.


    As soon as Sharon figured out the entire story, she held the phone and hesitated for a long time


    before she said, "Then should I... buy some birthday gifts and send them over now?"


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth curled into a smile. "That''s so nice of you, my dear wifey."


    "Plop!"


    One of the managers fell off the chair.


    Distracted, Stanley looked up and asked, "Are you okay, Mr. Scott?"


    Immediately, Mr. Scott, who had fallen off the chair, shook his head and said, "I''m fine. I identally


    lost my bnce. Mr. Jones, do proceed to continue the call with your wife. There''s no need to worry


    about me."


    Who would''ve known that on the other end of the call was Mr. Jones'' wife!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    That was a huge secret!


    In fact, Stanley''s rtionship history had always been shrouded in mystery, but it turned out that he


    had already gotten married a long time ago. It really was a shocking piece of news.


    It wasn''t even embarrassing that he fell off the chair due to the shock!


    "Get the driver to send you guys over. There''s no need to prepare a gift. She doesn''t need


    anything." Softly, Stanley said to the person on the phone, "I''lle and find you guys once I''m


    done with my work. For now, I hope you can hold on for a bit, okay?"


    When Sharon heard Stanley''sst sentence, she knew that it carried a hint of pleading.


    "Go ahead and continue with your work. I''ll bring Sadie and Seamus over first." With a snort,


    Sharon answered, "I should still get her something. Uh, does your mother like desserts?"


    Suddenly, Stanleyughed and said, "She would love anything that you buy for her."


    Then, Sharon ended the call, washed up, and headed to Ember''s ce with the kids.


    When the doorbell rang, Hazel went to open the door. However, as soon as she opened the door,


    Sadie and Seamus rushed to her and held onto her legs. "Granny West, we''re here! Where is my


    grandma?"


    Meanwhile, Hazel looked at Sharon standing outside the door and then at her two children. In a


    daze, she asked, "W-Why are you guys here?" "We even bought a birthday cake, too. Sadie can''t


    stop drooling over the cake, but Mother said that grandma has to make a wish and blow out the


    candles. Only then can Sadie eat the cake."


    At that moment, Sadie felt so wronged that she was pouting her lips.


    When Hazel came to her senses, she quickly weed them into the house and said, "Come on in.


    Since Sadie can''t wait to eat the cake, then I''ll go up and ask grandma toe downstairs and cut


    the cake."


    "Granny West, I''ll go with you!"


    "That''s great. Your grandmother has been quite upset earlier. If she were to see you guys here, she


    would be delighted."


    After Hazel finished her words, she and Sadie rushed upstairs, and Sharon couldn''t stop them even


    if she wanted to.


    With a sigh, Sharon brought Seamus into the house and removed their shoes. After a while, Sharon


    heard the sound of footsteps from the stairs again.


    Happily, Sadie held Ember''s hand down the stairs as she chattered non-stop. Meanwhile, Ember


    had a deep smile on her face as she listened attentively to Sadie''s words.


    The moment Ember saw Sharon that was standing downstairs, the corners of her eyes turned red.


    "I heard from Sadie that you purposely bought the birthday cake for me?"


    A little embarrassed, Sharon exined, "It''s not like I purposely went somewhere to buy it. I just


    saw that there was a bakery around themunity, and they had ready- made birthday cakes, so I


    bought it for you."


    The eyes of Ember were still red.


    It made Sharon a little at a loss.


    Although she had experience on how to coax her children and Stanley, she had never coaxed


    Ember. Besides, she didn''t know why did Ember have such a huge reaction.


    Suddenly, Ember also felt a little embarrassed, so she took Seamus and Sadie''s hands and went to


    the living room.


    However, Hazel covered her mouth andughed as she whispered to Sharon, "She is so touched


    that her eyes turned red. I guess she''s now embarrassed."


    Taken aback, Sharon was tongue-tied.


    In fact, Ember was ted at their sudden visit, and she spent the entire afternoon ying with


    Sadie and Seamus. On the other hand, Sharon watched television with ease, and she didn''t need to


    worry about anything at all.


    It was because Ember loved Sadie and Seamus even more than Sharon did.


    After another hour of ytime, it was almost time for dinner, so Hazel got up and went to cook.


    However, Sharon stopped her and said, "There''s no need to cook dinner. Let''s go out for dinner.


    You can have a rest today."


    At that moment, Ember knew that Sharon had a good intention, so she went along with her words, "I


    agree with Sharon. Let''s go out for a simple meal."


    Then, Hazel nodded in agreement.


    After that, the driver sent them to the shopping mall, and they found a simple restaurant for dinner.


    While they were having their meal, Sharon suddenly remembered about Stanley and immediately


    sent him a text.


    "Remember not to go home because we are having dinner in the mall. Come straight over to the


    mall when you''re done with work."


    After a while, Stanley called, and Sharon answered, "Hello?"


    "How are things going on with my mother?" In a low voice, Stanley asked.


    At that moment, Sharon sneaked a nce at Ember and saw that Ember was talking to Sadie.


    Meanwhile, Sadie was holding Ember''s hand as she asked Ember to take her somewhere.


    "Sadie, don''t disturb Grandma," With a frown, Sharon said.


    However, Sadie pursed her lips and said, "Mom, I want to pee."


    Immediately, Hazel stood up and said, "You both may remain seated while I''ll take Sadie to the


    washroom."


    "Quick, Granny West. I''m about to pee!" As fast as lightning, Sadie ran forward as Hazel shook her


    head and trailed along with a smile.


    On the other end of the line, Stanley smiled as he said, "Hmm, it seems like you guys are getting


    along quite well."


    "I''m such a virtuous wife. Of course, there won''t be any conflicts."


    As a matter of fact, Sharon knew what was Stanley worried about.


    Softly, Stanleyughed, and Sharon could tell that he was in a good mood.


    At that moment, Sharon was also in a good mood, but things didn''tst long for her. After a while,


    Sharon saw Hazel stumbled into the restaurant from outside as she eximed, "Something bad


    happened. Sadie...She''s missing!"

 Chapter 595

    Chapter 595


    What did Hazel mean Sadie was missing?


    With her phone in hand, Sharon thought Hazel was joking. "Hazel, don''t make such a joke. Didn''t


    Sadie go to the washroom with you just now?"


    However, Hazel''s face was pale and her hands were trembling. "As soon as I turned around, Sadie


    was gone. What should we do? Call the police now... I''m really not kidding. Sadie really went


    missing!"


    At that moment, Sharon''s body was shaking.


    Immediately, Hazel stood up from the chair, and her face was as pale as Hazel''s. "How could she


    just disappear like that? Didn''t she say that she wanted to go to the washroom?"


    Meanwhile, Hazel was so worried that she was on the verge of tears. "There were so many people


    on our way to the washroom, and I couldn''t get hold of Sadie, but I never took my eyes off her.


    However, I was identally knocked down by a passerby, and when I got up to look for Sadie, she


    was nowhere to be seen."


    Worried, Sharon couldn''t bear to listen any longer, and her first reaction was to push Hazel aside


    and run out to look for her.


    Right behind her was Seamus following along, and his facial expression was dark.


    There was no way he would let Sadie go missing!


    Nothing bad could happen to her either!


    If such a lovely sister like Sadie were to be missing, Mom and Dad would definitely be worried about


    her.


    With a tiny figure, Seamus trailed after Saron with a look of anxiety on his face.


    "Seamus!"


    When Ember saw that Seamus was trailing along, she jumped in fright and quickly chased after


    him. At this point, she could not afford to lose Seamus and Sadie together.


    Then, Hazel ran out as well. "Madam, you''ll go watch after Seamus, and I''ll keep an eye on Mrs.


    Jones."


    Repeatedly, Ember nodded and ordered, "Keep an eye on Sharon and tell her not to be anxious.


    Also, remember to tell Stanley to hurry up ande over."


    "Yes, Madam!"


    Then, the few of them split ways.


    There were a lot of people in the mall, so it was a challenge for them to find Sadie in the vast crowd.


    Immediately, Sharon forced herself to calm down, then she contacted the staff in the mall and told


    them her situation. In fact, they were also very cooperative and instantly blocked out all the exits of


    the mall.


    Since she had acted so quickly, Sharon thought to herself that she would definitely be able to find


    Sadie.


    However, she didn''t. An hour had passed, and she hadn''t even seen Sadie anywhere.


    It was only then that Sharon slowly started to feel afraid and in despair...


    Then, she stood in the crowd and began to shed tears while many passersby stopped to stare at


    her and gossiped about her.


    The authorities in the mall also called the police.


    Before the police arrived, Stanley had already rushed over.


    When Sharon raised her head to look at the familiar and tall figure in the crowd, she could no longer


    control the emotions that she had been holding in for the past hour. Immediately, she threw herself


    into Stanley''s embrace, and her tears fell. "You must find her no matter what..."


    Nothing could ever happen to such a young and cute little girl that looked like a tiny elf!


    At that moment, Sharon was out of breath from crying. It made Stanley''s heart ache, and he med


    himself as he keptforting her.


    "I promise you that Sadie will be fine."


    The workers of the public rtions department of the Jones Group also came along with Stanley.


    Several of their subordinates took action separately and arranged everything in perfect order.


    In the end, this matter caused a huge scene. Several policemen couldn''t handle the situation and


    directly called the district leader toe over.


    Even the manager of the mall also rushed over.


    In the monitoring room.


    When the scene of the moment when Sadie went missing was shown on the monitor screen,


    Stanley''s face was as dark as coal.


    On the screen, they saw Hazel was hit by someone, and when she turned to look back at the


    person who bumped into her, in front of her was a man who wore a cap and a mask. In an instant,


    he held Sadie by the waist and covered her mouth. After a few seconds, he disappeared from the


    monitor.


    Several policemen analyzed the footage they just watched and said, "Stanley, ording to what we


    saw from the footage, this is a joint crime. Now that the kidnappers kidnapped your daughter, they


    would definitely ask you for ransom."


    Another policeman echoed, "That''s right. If it is a kidnap case, your daughter should not be in


    danger at the moment."


    If the kidnappers wanted money, they would certainly not hurt the hostages.


    Suddenly, Ember clutched her heart and said with a trembling voice, "Sadie must be very scared


    right now. Please get her back. She is such a cute girl...."


    "Madam, don''t worry. We will definitely... Ah, Madam!"


    The police let out a cry of surprise and quickly held Ember up.


    At that moment, her face was pale, and she fainted. This blow was so heavy that she couldn''t even


    bear it since it happened, but she had been forcing herself to hold on.


    Then, Stanley''s expression changed. "Anthony, send her to the hospital first!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    After that, Anthony held his mother in his arms and strode out of the mall.


    Meanwhile, Stanley nced at theputer screen, and his eyes shed a hint of coldness.


    "Capital Cole, seal off the exits of the mall and have a thorough search all over the ce. Not even


    a fly can''t escape."


    In fact, Capital Cole knew that Stanley had a strong background because the higher authorities


    even personally called him and asked him to cooperate with Stanley fully.


    Therefore, he didn''t dare to disobey and quickly nodded. "Please rest assured, Stanley."


    "Hurry up."


    Several groups of people split up and went to carry out their tasks separately.


    Ever since Sharon had taken a look at the surveince footage, she had been sitting on the chair in


    the corner, and her expression was nk.


    Meanwhile, Seamus was by Sharon''s side, and he, who had always been sensible, also had


    reddened eyes.


    When Stanley came to Sharon and Seamus'' side, he squatted down in front of Seamus and lifted


    his face. "Stay here and take good care of your mother while I go and find Sadie, okay?"


    However, Seamus wanted to get down from the chair. "I want to go too..."


    "No, your mother needs someone to apany her." Immediately, Stanley shook his head at his


    son. "I promise you that I will definitely bring Sadie back."


    After Seamus stared at Stanley for a few seconds, he nodded in agreement.


    "Good boy." Softly, Stanley kissed Seamus on the top of his head.


    When Stanley saw that Sharon''s eyes were red and swollen, he felt as if his heart was being


    stabbed. "Sharon, I''ll ask someone to send you and Seamus back, and you guys can wait for my


    call at home. If there''s any new progress, I''ll inform you as soon as possible, okay?"


    However, Sharon shook her head and uttered, "I''m not going anywhere. I want to wait for Sadie


    here..."


    "I also want to stay here and apany Mom to wait for my sister!"


    When Stanley knew that they wouldn''t leave, he pursed his thin lips for a moment before he stood


    up. "Rohan, order two men to be here to of Sharon and Seamus."


    After that, he turned around and walked out. "Rohan,e along me."


    Immediately, Rohan came to his senses and nodded. "Yes, sir!"


    Although Rohan had heard that Stanley had been married for a long time, he never had the chance


    to meet Sharon. Now that Rohan heard Stanley addressed Sharon as his wife in person, Rohan


    couldn''t help but steal nces at her and Seamus.


    After Rohan ordered two men to look after Sharon and Seamus, he trailed along Stanley''s side, but


    he didn''t even dare to breathe heavily.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was not until now that Rohan understood how did Stanley really look like when he was angry.


    At that moment, Stanley''s face was gloomy, his gaze was icy cold, and he had a terrifying aura...


    Silently, Rohan cursed all generations of the kidnapper''s ancestors in his heart.


    Why did the kidnapper have to get into trouble with Stanley? Clearly, he was courting death!


    As each minute passed, Sharon''s heart sank a little. After five hours, she still did not receive any


    news about Sadie.


    Half an hour ago, Stanley ordered someone to send her home.


    The shopping mall had already been emptied. Although Stanley did a manual nket search


    throughout the entire ce, there was still no sign of Sadie.


    For the sake of Seamus, Sharon had to head home as she waited for the news from Stanley at


    home.


    While she sat on the sofa, her gaze was fixated on her phone on the coffee table.


    In the quiet living room, her phone suddenly rang.


    It was a text message.


    Without a second thought, Sharon immediately picked up her phone and looked at it. Initially, she


    thought it was a message from Stanley, but then she saw the words on the screen.


    At that moment, her entire body froze as if she had fallen into a cold pond.

 Chapter 596

    Chapter 596


    "Your daughter is in my hands. William."


    William? So it was William who kidnapped Sadie!


    It turned out to be him!


    In fact, Sharon never thought that the one who kidnapped Sadie would be someone she knew!


    Why did William do that?


    In an instant, anger spread from the bottom of Sharon''s heart, and her hand trembled as she


    directly called the number that William used to text her.


    "Beep beep beep..."


    The call went through, and it kept ringing, but no one answered it.


    Until the call was automatically cut off.


    Even more furious, Sharon sent him a text that said, "Answer the call!"


    What she meant was for him to answer the call and stop with the tricks.


    After Sharon waited for more than ten seconds, she called the number again. This time, William


    answered the call.


    "Hello."


    Sure enough, it was William''s voice. Although he only said a simple word, Sharon still recognized


    his voice.


    That sc*mbag!


    Then, Sharon took a deep breath and tried her best to calm her down. "Is Sadie currently in your


    hands?"


    "Is there anyone else next to you at the moment?" Suddenly, William threw a question back at her.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If there''s someone else next to you, I will immediately hang up the phone..."


    "There''s no one else here!" Hurriedly, Ariah answered when she heard that he was about to hang


    up, "There''s no one else, it''s just me. Stanley isn''t here, so don''t worry!"


    Then, William chuckled and said, "Fine. I don''t think you dare to lie to me either."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Furthermore, Stanley really shouldn''t be at home right now. Since his daughter had gone missing,


    so he must have been outside searching for her like a madman right now.


    Therefore, William seized the time to call Sharon.


    "What do you want?" When Sharon realized that William was silent, she panicked. "Do you want


    money? Or what? No matter what you want, I promise I will give it to you. Just please don''t hurt my


    daughter!"


    However, William sneered, "Are you sure you will give me anything I want?"


    "Yes!"


    "I want you dead."


    At that moment, Sharon didn''t even think about it as she said, "Ok fine. I''ll let you kill me as long as


    you let Sadie go."


    However, at the other end of the phone, William was silent.


    "William?" The silence made Sharon anxious. "William, you son of a b*tch! Did you hear what I''ve


    just said? If you want to take my life, I''ll give it to you. Just don''t hurt Sadie!"


    In fact, William was surprised because he didn''t expect that Sharon would agree so thoroughly.


    Apparently, Sharon didn''t even care about her own life for the sake of her daughter''s life.


    "Alright,e see me alone. If I find out that you brought someone along with you or that you''ve


    told Stanley about it, don''t even think of seeing your daughter alive again."


    After William finished, he hung up the phone.


    Although Sharon wanted to give him another call, her phone rang again. It was a text from William


    about the address of the location.


    "Mom?"


    All of a sudden, Seamus'' voice rang, and it scared Sharon. Immediately, she put away her phone


    and hugged Seamus as she kissed him. "Did I wake you up? Be good, okay? I will bring you to


    sleep in the bedroom."


    Just now, Seamus had been sleeping on the sofa.


    Sensibly, Seamus stepped out of Sharon''s embrace and said, "I can go to the room myself. Mom,


    you don''t have to carry me. I''m too heavy."


    Then, Sharonughed, but at the same time, tears welled up in her eyes.


    All this while, her son had always been good and sensible, and she loved him so much that she was


    reluctant to part with him.


    But when she thought of how her daughter might be suffering, she made up her mind and was


    determined to send her son to his bedroom as she turned to leave the house.


    However, her wrist suddenly tightened, and it was grabbed tightly by a small hand.


    Then, Sharon sat down by the bed and stroked Seamus'' head. "What''s wrong, Seamus?"


    "Mom, were you on the phone just now?" With his pitch-ck eyes, Seamus asked.


    Could her son have woken up a long time ago?


    A little dumbfounded, Sharon wondered how much did Seamus hear?


    "Is it from Dad?" Slowly, Seamus got up from the bed as he asked, "When I woke up, I saw you


    holding the phone. Did they find Sadie?"


    Turned out that Seamus didn''t hear anything.


    Then, Sharon caressed Seamus'' soft cheeks and said, "No, it was not your father who called. I


    wanted to give the doctor a call and ask about Grandma, but I didn''t expect you to wake up


    suddenly."


    After Seamus hear Sharon''s answer, he nodded, but his bright eyes were full of disappointment.


    Suddenly, Sharon lifted the nket and crawled onto the bed as she hugged her son and said


    softly, "Don''t worry, Sadie will be fine, and I will make sure to... bring her back safely..."


    Thest sentence was said in such a low voice that Seamus didn''t even hear it.


    Furthermore, he was indeed sleepy, and Sharon was coaxing him softly. After a while, Seamus''


    eyelids started to give in, and he gradually fell asleep.


    At that moment, Sharon lowered her head and looked at Seamus, who was fast asleep in her arms.


    When she heard his calm breathing, she lowered her head and gently kissed his forehead.


    "Sleep well, my boy. When you wake up, Sadie will be back."


    As soon as Sharon finished her words, she gently got up and left.


    There was a car that was waiting downstairs. In the car was someone that Stanley sent to protect


    her.


    After Sadie''s disappearance, Stanley had been in a state of extreme nervousness. That''s why he


    had been extra cautious with Seamus and Sharon''s safety.


    Carefully, Sharon stooped low as she could and walked around the car to leave. However, the


    person in the car did not realize her presence at all.


    Then, Sharon let out a sigh of relief, hailed a cab, and left.


    The address given by William was like a hidden vige in the city, and it took Sharon some effort to


    get to the location.


    When Sharon arrived at the destination, she called William, but he didn''t answer. With a frown,


    Sharon was about to give him another call when she heard a voice from behind, "Don''t move."


    Immediately, Sharon''s body stiffened.


    It was him, William.


    It turned out that he had been waiting here for a long time. Was it to see whether she came alone?


    Straightforwardly, Sharon said, "I didn''t tell anyone about this, and I came here alone. If you don''t


    believe me, I can stay here with you to wait and see whether anyone came along with me."


    In a low voice, William snorted, "Cut the crap and walk forward!"


    As Sharon walked forward, she tried to get some information from William. "When did youe


    back here? Why didn''t you contact me after you came back? After all that happened in Tasnil, I had


    been asking Stanley to look for you."


    "Why were you looking for me? Do you want to kill me too?"


    "Huh?"


    "Weren''t you the ones who killed Mr. Shawn!"


    She knew it...


    Bitterly, Sharonughed. As expected, William had kidnapped Sadie was because of Shawn.


    When Shawn died, William wasn''t at the scene, so no matter what she said, William would never


    believe her.


    Thus, Sharon couldn''t exin anything to him either, so she focused all of her attention on her


    daughter and asked directly, "Where''s Sadie? You said that as long as I''m here, you will let my


    daughter go. Where is she?"


    "Go in!"


    Suddenly, William gave a hard push, which made Sharon stagger and trip over the doorsill. With a


    loud bang, the door behind her was mmed shut.


    As soon as Sharon got up from the ground, she heard a scream from the living room. "Ah..."


    The voice was crisp and clear, like a child''s voice.


    It was Sadie''s scream.


    "Sadie!"


    A look of horror appeared on Sharon''s face, and she ran straight into the living room.


    In the living room, Sadie was on the couch with a man with sses next to her.


    Without a second thought, Sharon carried Sadie in her arms and retreated to a safe corner. After


    she inspected Sadie from top to bottom, she asked, "Are you alright?"


    Happily, Sadie wrapped her arms around Sharon''s neck and asked, "Mom, why are you here?"


    It was then that Sharon let out a sigh of relief in her heart when she saw that Sadie was fine.


    At least William was still kind enough not toy a


    finger on her daughter!


    "Tell me, why did you scream just now? Did someone hurt you?"


    Warily, Sharon looked at the man as he spoke. It was an unfamiliar man that she had never met


    before, and he was probably one of William''s aplices.

 Chapter 597

    Chapter 597


    At that moment, William scoffed and snorted coldly, "Your daughter is a bully. We should be d


    that she didn''t bully us. How could we bully her?"


    Those words left Sharon tongue-tied.


    What?


    Baffled, Sharon pointed at Sadie and widened her eyes. "You''re saying that she''s a bully? A little girl


    like her bullying you, two adult men?"


    What a joke! Wasn''t he embarrassed to say such a thing?


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When the other man on the sofa with sses heard Sharon''s words, he frowned and said with a


    broken English, "Are you sure she is a little girl? I think she''s a little demon."


    Did he say that her daughter was a little demon?


    How could this be tolerated?


    This man was courting death!


    Furious, Sharon was about to make her move, but she realized that someone else was faster than


    her.


    At that moment, Sadie, who was next to her, sped toward the man at high speed. As agile as a


    monkey, she jumped on the man with sses and started to hit him and scratch him.


    Immediately, the man with sses shouted, "Hey you! Get off me right now!"


    However, Sadie sat on the top of the man''s head as she punched and kicked him.


    The man was at a loss for a moment, and he didn''t know what to do with her.


    After Sadie finished, she ran towards her mother and hid behind her. Then she sniffed and said,


    "Mom, don''t be afraid. I taught him a lesson for you!"


    Shocked, Sharon looked at Sadie, and she was speechless for a moment.


    Why... was her little angel acting like...


    At that moment, Sharon couldn''t find any adjectives to describe what she just saw.


    Meanwhile, Sadie wrapped her soft arms around Sharon''s legs as she raised her head with her


    eyes widened. In a soft and cute voice, she asked, "Mom, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Immediately, Sharon shook her head and answered, "Oh... it''s nothing..."


    Then, William snorted, "Well, this is the good little girl that you''ve just said!"


    Instantly, Sharon replied, "Of course, my daughter is a good girl!"


    Since William couldn''t be bothered to argue with Sharon, he went over to the man with sses and


    whispered something to him.


    They spoke in a low voice so that Sharon couldn''t hear them.


    After the man with sses received William''s order, he sized up Sharon from top to bottom a few


    times with a snort. Then the man adjusted his sses before returning to the room.


    What the hell was going on?


    With a frown, Sharon stared at them.


    Suddenly, Sadie tugged onto the corner of Sharon''s shirt, which pulled Sharon back to her senses.


    Then, Sharon squatted down in front of Sadie and asked, "What''s wrong, baby?"


    Excitedly, Sadie pointed at the snacks on the table and said, "Mom, I want to eat that."


    How could she still think of food at such a time? This daughter of hers was really a foodie!


    Moreover, she didn''t dare to give William''s food to Sadie. What if William poisoned the food?


    "Sadie, be good and hold on for a while. I will let you have some snacks when we get home, okay?"


    "Alright." Then, Sadie licked her lips. Although she really wanted to eat it, she still listened to Sharon


    obediently.


    However, Sharon didn''t know what William said to the man with sses and what he was doing


    inside the room, so she and Sadie crouched in the corner. As Sharon guarded Sadie closely, she


    thought to herself about what would be the chances of them to sneak out while they weren''t paying


    attention...


    While Sharon waited for the right time to escape, she asked, "Sadie, you haven''t told me why were


    you screaming earlier?"


    Earlier, the scream from Sadie had almost scared Sharon to death.


    When Sadie heard Sharon''s question, she rubbed her eyes and batted her long eyshes that


    looked like the wings of a butterfly. "That uncle wanted to snatch my snacks away, but I didn''t want


    to give them to him. That''s why I shouted."


    That answer left Sharon wordless.


    Did she actually scream just because of snacks?


    What a true foodie she was.


    Then, Sharon lowered her voice and asked, "Then tell me, did the two uncles hit you?"


    Calmly, Sadie shook her head.


    It was then only Sharon let out a sigh of relief.


    As soon as she turned her head, her gaze met


    William''s gaze that was filled with mockery.


    Immediately, Sharon rolled her eyes at him. "What''s wrong with me caring about my daughter? You


    guys are criminals. Is it wrong for me to not want my daughter to suffer even the slightest injury?


    What''s there to look at?"


    However, William ignored her.


    Since the conversation had begun, Sharon couldn''t be bothered to put on an act with him, so she


    asked directly, "You said on the phone that if I''m here, you will then let my daughter go. William, I


    want you to let Sadie go right now!"


    "How are we supposed to let her go?"


    "Let''s leave this ce together and take Sadie home safely. Then, I''lle back here with you."


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Was he worried that she would y tricks on him after she left?


    "Then what do you n to do?"


    Suddenly, William''s mouth curved into a smile. "You shall knowter."


    At that moment, Sharon felt her scalp turn numb from hisughter. That sinister, eerie smile of


    William was particrly terrifying.


    What was he going to do?


    Meanwhile, Sadie leaned on her shoulder and rubbed her eyes sleepily. "Mom, when are we going


    back? I am going to fall asleep soon. Also, I miss Seamus and Dad. I don''t want to y games with


    these two uncles anymore..."


    When Sharon heard thatst sentence, her face darkened. "Did these two uncles bring you here


    because they told you that they were going to y with you?"


    Sleepily, Sadie nodded her head.


    Instantly, Sharon raged. These two were really scumbags!


    "Mom, I want to go back..."


    Softly, Sharon kissed her daughter and coaxed, "I''ll bring you home soon. Be good, okay?"


    Sarcastically, William sneered, "Will you still be able to go back?"


    That mockery left Sharon choking.


    Then, William raised his eyebrows and said, "It''s not toote to regret your decision by now, and


    you can still leave as long as you leave your daughter here."


    "Dream on." With an indifferent voice, Sharon uttered, "No matter what you want to do with me, just


    hurry up. Stop being garrulous. That''s not how a man should act."


    Angrily, William red at her and smirked. After that, he strode over and pulled Sadie, who was


    behind Sharon, over. Of course, Sharon refused and held onto her daughter desperately. At that


    moment, William gave Sharon a tight p, which caused Sharon to feel dizzy, and she almost fell to


    the ground.


    "Mom!"


    Seeing that Sharon was being pped, Sadie was frightened to tears. After all, she was still a four-


    year-old child. Of course, she would be frightened by the way a man pped her mother violently.


    After William gave the powerful p, Sharon felt the taste of her own blood in her mouth.


    With teary eyes, Sadie struggled to escape from William''s arms, so he threw her on the sofa and


    said, "No crying! Shut up!"


    At this time, the man with sses came out of the room and was stunned to see the situation


    outside. "What''s the matter?"


    "Cut the crap. Are you ready?" Impatiently, William asked.


    Although the man with sses seemed to be angry, he dared not say anything. In a low voice, he


    answered, "I''m done. This is the drug. Let her drink it."


    Immediately, William took the cup and walked over to Sharon. "Drink it!"


    "What is this?" With a calm expression, Sharon took a look at it without the slightest hint of panic.


    As William raised his eyebrows, he said, "Well, it''s Asadin. Are you afraid?"


    However, Sharon continued to look at the cup without a word.


    "Drink it."


    At that moment, William didn''t want to waste time dealing with Sharon anymore because Stanley


    was not easy to fool. With his power, even if William were to hide underground, Stanley would still


    dig deep into the ground and get him out.


    Suddenly, Sharon''s eyes move.


    Coldly, William snorted and turned to the sofa to pick Sadie up. "I''ll let you choose yourself. Do you


    want to take your daughter''s life, or your own life?"


    "Don''t touch her!"


    Without another word, Sharon raised her head and drank the water in the cup in one gulp.


    There was no hesitation in her movements.


    Then, William put Sadie aside and said, "That''s straightforward."


    Utterly dissipated, Sharon could feel the liquid flow down her throat into her stomach as her life


    gradually faded away.


    For the sake of her daughter, she was not afraid of death. However, she was afraid that she would


    not be able to watch her grow up.


    Slowly, Sharon walked over to Sadie, but William looked at her warily, "What are you trying to do?"


    "What are you afraid of? Didn''t I drink that cup of water already?" With a sneer, Sharon said, "Get


    out of the way. I want to say a few words to my daughter."


    "If I don''t say it now, I''m afraid that I won''t have the chance to do so in the future."

 Chapter 598

    Chapter 598


    After William stared at her for a few seconds, he said, "I don''t think you can y any tricks either."


    Then, he stepped back.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, Sadie threw herself into Sharon''s arms. "Mom!"


    Tightly, Sharon held her daughter and said to William, "I hope you can be a real man and do as you


    promised. I fulfilled my promise toe over, so you shall let Sadie go back."


    "She''s just a little girl. I wouldn''t want to do anything to her."


    After Sharon heard that, she let out a sigh of relief. "Okay, I trust you."


    With a scoff, William said, "I don''t need your trust.


    I only need you to pay the price."


    All this time, William believed that Sharon was the one who killed Shawn. No matter how many


    times Sharon exined to him, he would never listen to her, and there was nothing she could say.


    While Sharon held Sadie tightly in her arms, she remembered that her daughter might lose her as a


    mother forever, and her heart suddenly felt like it was being stabbed by a knife. "Sadie, I will not be


    able to apany you hometer, so these two uncles will send you back to find Seamus."


    In broken sobs, Sadie asked, "Why can''t you go back with me?"


    "Because I still have something to deal with. When everything is done, I will go back to find you and


    Seamus."


    "How about Dad? Why didn''t hee along with you to find me?"


    Although Sadie had always been muddled, for some reason, she suddenly became sensitive.


    Tightly, Sadie grabbed Sharon''s hands, and her teary eyes were red. "Mom, why can''t you go home


    with me? Is it that you don''t want me anymore? I promise that I will be obedient in the future, and I


    won''t follow a stranger home, nor will I eat the things that a stranger gave me. I know that I was


    wrong..."


    Slowly, Sadie began to cry as she spoke.


    When Sharon saw Sadie cry, her nose twitched. "No, that''s not it. I love you very much. How could I


    not want you anymore?"


    However, Sadie continued to cry without a word.


    "Don''t cry, Sadie. Know that I love Seamus very much too, okay?"


    "I... I know..." "Not to forget your father. Remember to tell him that I love him very much too."


    Up to that point, Sharon could no longer hold back her tears as they began to fall.


    The two of them hugged each other and cried.


    Stunned, the man with sses said, "Why are they crying as if they were to be parted by life and


    death and would never see each other again? I just wanted to hypnotize her. It''s not like I wanted to


    do something bad to her. Why are they crying so sadly?"


    Suddenly, Sharon stopped crying.


    Stiffened, her body remained in a rigid that posture.


    What... did she... just hear...


    Hypnotize her?


    What did that mean?


    Didn''t he want to kill her?


    With a swoosh, Sharon stood up, but she didn''t know if it was because she had stood up in a rush


    or because the drug in her body was starting to take effect. For a moment, she felt dizzy.


    However, Sharon concealed her thoughts and stared at the man with sses suspiciously, "What


    did you guys give me just now?"


    Taken aback by Sharon''s gaze, the man with sses exined, "That''s a kind of special potion.


    You wouldn''t know even if I told you..."


    Suddenly, Sharon raised her volume. "It''s not poison?"


    "What poison?"


    "Asadin!"


    "What''s that?" The man with sses was confused.


    Suspiciously, Sharon looked at the man with sses, who didn''t even know what Asadin was. "Who


    are you? How could you not know what Asadin is? Haven''t you watched any dramas? It''s an


    important poison that they often need to use! It is an extremely poisonous drug that will make one


    bleed to death from all his or her facial features!"


    When Sharon finished her exnation, the man with sses looked at her with a confused look.


    "You are not from Estar, aren''t you? Where are you from?"


    This time, the man with sses understood what Sharon said, so he answered, "I''m from Tasnil."


    Tasnil...


    And the cup of water she had just drunk...


    As Sharon recalled what Ariah said to her yesterday, she had a bad feeling in her heart. "What


    exactly are you guys trying to do with me? What was in that cup of water?"


    Slowly, Sharon took a few steps back as she held Sadie in her arms and looked at them warily.


    "I see you have quite a fast reaction.¡± In fact, William was quite surprised that she could react so


    quickly. "But it''s of no use. You had already drunk the cup of water. Do you feel a little dizzy now?"


    Terrified, Sharon looked at him.


    "To tell you the truth, I won''t be killing you, because that would be too easy for you. All I want to do


    is to ruin you and the happy life that you have."


    "Do you know who this man is? I brought him back from Tasnil. Like his master, he will be able to


    control your brain with a special potion."


    "Oh, and during the time after you came back from Tasnil, did you often dream about things that


    happened between you and Shawn? After you wake up, you would even be confused between your


    dreams and reality, right?"


    "It''s not that there''s something wrong with your brain. It''s just because of this special potion."


    In the end, William took out a small bottle of medicine from his pocket, which contained transparent


    liquid. "This is what I added in the water that you had drunk. Don''t underestimate these things. This


    special potion is very strange, and it can control someone''s brain and thoughts. Just feed the


    person three times, and it would be enough to control them."


    "You have already taken it once in Tasnil, and this is the second time." Then, William grabbed her


    arm and dragged her up from the sofa. "Go ahead and have a peaceful nap. When you wake up,


    your embedded memory of Shawn will only be deeper, and you will forget Stanley and your


    family."


    "Let go..." At that moment, Sharon''s heart was filled with monstrous terror. "Let me go..."


    Never did she expect that William would ask her toe over with such an idea in mind.


    In fact, he didn''t want her to kill her, and he wanted her to be a walking corpse!


    Just as Sharon wanted to get rid of his hands, she realized that her body was getting weaker, and


    even her sight was starting to turn blurry.


    Tightly she grabbed onto William''s arm and said, "No matter what you do to me, don''t hurt my


    daughter..."


    After Sharon said that, she couldn''t hold on any longer. Everything before her eyes started to


    be vague. In the end, she fell into aa and heard William say, "Let''s begin."


    After the man with sses went over to check on Sharon and found that she was indeed in aa,


    he asked, "Are you nning to carry it out here, or should we leave this ce first?"


    For a moment, William hesitated.


    "Didn''t you say that this little girl''s father is powerful?" At that moment, the man with sses pointed


    at Sadie, who was already scared to death on the couch. "Why don''t we leave this ce and take


    this woman away from here first..."


    "There''s no need for that!" Suddenly, William interrupted him. "There''s an old saying in Estar that


    says an undue dy may bring trouble. You shall take her into the room and hypnotize her while I''ll


    send this little girl home."


    When the man with sses saw that William was determined, he didn''t dare to say anything else,


    so he nodded.


    Then, William picked Sadie up and walked out as he tried to think of a ce that would be


    appropriate to drop her off. However, he had just taken two steps when Sadie suddenly screamed


    and cried in his arms, "Mommy... I want Mommy..."


    "Shut up!"


    Immediately, William reached out to cover her mouth. It was easy to rm others in the middle of


    the night.


    Then, Sadie opened her mouth and bit his hand.


    "Ouch..."


    It made William cry out in pain. In fact, Sadie bit him so hard that he started to bleed, and he was so


    angry that he wanted to hit her.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang.


    Then, the firmly shut door in front of them suddenly copsed like a broken board!


    Before William could react, a tiny ck figure shed in front of him, and he suddenly felt his knee


    in pain as a child''s stern voice sounded, "Let go of my sister!"

 Chapter 599

    Chapter 599


    "Seamus!"


    It was none other than Seamus that had just arrived.


    When Sadie heard her brother''s voice, she struggled to free herself from William''s embrace.


    However, William held onto her tightly, which made her furious, so she threw herself at him and bit


    hard on his ear.


    The extreme pain caused William''s facial expression to change, and he suddenly came to his


    senses.


    The first thing William wanted to do was to run, but the cold aura from the outside of the door made


    William feel as if the man from Asura Hell had arrived before him.


    The next moment, Stanley kicked William hard in the chest without giving him a chance to dodge,


    which caused William to fly.


    "Dad!"


    Happily, Sadie threw himself at her, and Stanley held on tightly to her. With blood- red eyes, he


    looked at Sadie, who was safe and sound, and his icy gaze gradually melted into a loving gaze.


    Meanwhile, Sadie wrapped her arms tightly around Stanley''s neck, and the grievance she had


    suffered earlier instantly turned into tears as she said, "Dad, they''re bullied me..."


    Softly, Stanley caressed Sadie''s head. "I''m sorry that I waste."


    However, Sadie shook her head and said, "It''s okay. You''re here now."


    "Be good and go y by the side with Seamus for a while first."


    After Stanley put Sadie down, a cold glint shed across his calm gaze. Whoever bullied Sadie


    would have to pay the price for what they did.


    Suddenly, Sadie tugged at Stanley''s sleeve and said, "Dad, hurry and save Mom. She is still in that


    room! There''s also a bad uncle who brought her into that room..."


    Before Sadie could finish her sentence, Stanley had already rushed over and kicked open the


    bedroom door.


    When Stanley kicked the door open, the man with sses in the room was shocked, and he kept


    stepping backward as he asked, "W-Who are you?"


    As Stanley''s gaze shifted toward Sharon, who was lying on the bed, he saw that her eyes were


    tightly shut, and it was obvious that she had passed out.


    Immediately, Stanley''s anger rose, and he threw a punch at the man. However, the man with


    sses could even withstand the punch. As he covered his nose with his hands, he eximed in


    pain, and his nose soon bled.


    "Get lost!"


    Angrily, Stanley kicked him away and went over to carry Sharon in his arms.


    Outside the bedroom.


    After Anthony ordered a few men to keep an eye on William, he then came to Seamus and Sadie as


    heforted them, "I will take you out of here first. Let''s go to wait for your dad in the car, okay?" It


    was because whatever was about to happen next might be a little bloody, and it was not suitable for


    the presence of the two children.


    If William provoked Stanley, then it wouldn''t be too big of a deal. But now that he had offended


    Sharon and kidnapped Sadie at the same time, it was simply a huge mistake, and no matter what


    method he did, he would never be able to make up for it.


    However, Seamus pushed Anthony''s hand away and ced his hand on the red mark on his


    sister''s face. "Who did this to you?"


    Meanwhile, Sadie sat in front of Seamus as she munched on snacks. All of her attention was on the


    snacks in front of her that she didn''t even know what Seamus was talking about, so she blinked her


    eyes in confusion.


    "This mark. The mark on your face near your mouth, who did it? Did they hit you?"


    Patiently, Seamus asked again.


    At first, Sadie shook her head, but she then nodded resentfully. "It''s him! He knocked Mom out just


    now. When I tried to call out for Mom, he didn''t want to let me do so, so he covered my mouth with


    his hand. Seamus, it hurt so much..."


    At that moment, Sadie was referring to William, who was tied to the chair.


    When Seamus heard what Sadie said, his heart ached for her, so he caressed her face and


    comforted her. "It''s okay. It won''t hurt anymore."


    Happily, Sadie smiled at Seamus. Then she continued to focus on eating her snacks.


    After Seamusforted Sadie, he stood up and walked over to William. However, Anthony, who


    followed him, did not understand what Seamus was doing.


    "Uncle Charles, can you carry me for a moment?" Suddenly, Seamus waved at him.


    "Yes, sure."


    Immediately, Anthony went over to pick up Seamus, but before he could ask him what he was going


    to do, Seamus suddenly raised his hand and pped William in the face.


    Stunned, William stared at Seamus, and for a moment, he forgot his anger.


    Was he actually pped by a little kid?


    There was a dead silence in the house.


    Even Anthony was dumbfounded as well.


    Until Seamus patted him on the arm and said, "Okay, Uncle Charles. You can let me down now."


    "Oh... okay."


    In a daze, Anthony put down Seamus carefully. After a moment, Anthony''s heart trembled when he


    realized that Seamus had asked Anthony to carry him up because he was not tall enough to p


    William.


    In fact, Seamus'' method was even better than Stanley''s!


    The impression Anthony had of Seamus had just changed.


    "Anthony!"


    At this moment, Stanley''s voice suddenly sounded.


    Immediately, Anthony came to his senses and answered, "Yes, Boss!"


    Then, Stanley came out of the bedroom with


    Sharon in his arms. With an anxious expression, he said, "To the hospital!"


    Just now, Stanley had tried to wake Sharon up for a long time, but there was no sign of her waking


    up at all. Gradually, he began to feel fear.


    "Rohan, I''ll leave this to you then!"


    After Anthony gave some simple orders to Rohan, he immediately took Seamus and Sadie with him


    and left with Stanley.


    However, Rohan stood dumbfounded at the corner. In just a few hours, not only did he realize that


    the president had a wife, but he also got to know that Stanley had a pair of twins. After everything


    that happened, his mind had been in a state of dullness till that moment.


    It was only after Anthony and the others left that Rohan reacted. Immediately, he said, "Capital


    Cole, please send some of your subordinates over and take these two men back to the police


    station."


    After a pause, Rohan thought of something and said, "No, I think we better handcuff these two


    b*stards and send them to the hospital first. I don''t know what did they do to Mr. Jones'' wife, and


    she hasn''t woken up yet. We will bring them to the hospital so that they can cooperate with the


    doctor''s treatment."


    In the hospital.


    After Ariah received the call from Stanley, she hurried over to the hospital. When she came to the


    ward and saw Sharon lying on the bed, Ariah asked softly, "Stanley, what happened to Sharon?"


    However, Stanley turned to look at her and said in a low voice, "Let''s go out and talk about it."


    With a nod, Ariah followed.


    When they arrived at the rest area, Stanley lit up a cigarette. With one hand in his pocket, he used


    the other hand to lit up the cigarette. However, he didn''t even smoke it, and he just frowned with his


    brows tightly knitted together.


    In the midst of the cigarette smoke, Ariah waited for a long time, but she still didn''t hear a response


    from Stanley. Anxiously, she asked, "Hey, Boss. Are you going to tell me..."


    It was then that Stanley snapped back to reality and flicked the ash off his cigarette. "After Sharon


    was sent to the hospital, they did a general physical examination on her, but there were no external


    injuries or internal injuries on her body."


    When Ariah heard that, she heaved a long sigh of relief, "That''s good then."


    After a pause, she remembered something and frowned. "But since Sharon is fine, why did you call


    me here?" "She didn''t have any external or internal injuries, but she''s not waking up."


    "What did the doctor say?"


    "They told me to wait till tomorrow and see because they found some substances used in sleeping


    pills in her body. It may be because of this reason that she is unconscious."


    At that moment, Ariah knew that Stanley must be worried right now, so she quicklyforted him,


    "If that''s the case, then she will be fine, and she will definitely wake up tomorrow."


    "There''s someone who I want you to meet." Suddenly, Stanley uttered.


    "Who is it?"


    "Come with me."


    "Oh, okay."


    After that, Stanley brought Ariah to another ward. On the way over to the ward, Stanley had also


    exined to Ariah that the reason Sharon had an ident tonight was that Shawn''s henchman had


    come to seek revenge for Shawn.


    That henchman even brought a man from Tasnil, who was a hypnosis expert.


    Given that Stanley knew that Ariah had some knowledge about hypnotization, so he directly let her


    come to meet that man.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    When such a difficult and important task was given to Ariah, she responded with an expression that


    said, "I will not let you down.".


    "Don''t worry, Boss. I will definitelyplete the task you gave me, and I will find out from them


    about the bad things that they have done to Sharon tonight!"


    The corners of Stanley''s mouth twitched as he said, "You''re indeed smart. I only told you half of the


    story, but you already know what I was trying to tell you."

 Chapter 600

    Chapter 600


    Proudly, Ariah raised her eyebrows, "Of course, you know who am I!"


    Then she pushed the door of the room open with the back of her hand and said, "Okay, that''s all for


    now. I shall go in and meet the scum who bullied Sharon."


    How did the man dare to bully Sharon? Did he really think that since she didn''t have the support of


    a family, she wouldn''t have any friends to help her?


    After Ariah entered the room, Stanley turned around and entered another room.


    It was none other than William in the room.


    "Anthony, you go out first."


    After Stanley entered the room, he straightforwardly told Anthony to leave. Meanwhile, Anthony,


    who had been keeping an eye on William in the room the entire time, nodded and said, "Okay,


    Boss. I''ll be right outside."


    As soon as Anthony left, Stanley pulled out a chair to sit in front of William.


    Then, William raised his eyebrows and looked at Stanley. "Are you going to let me go?"


    With an indifferent expression, Stanley uttered, "Do you think that you can leave after all that you''ve


    done?"


    "Then, what do you want to do? Sue me?"


    "That would be too easy on you."


    "So, what''s your n?"


    However, Stanley did not speak. Instead, he took out something from his pocket and ced it on


    the table.


    It was the bottle of potion that Rohan seized from William.


    As ncing at it, William asked, "You want to know what it is?"


    "Yes."


    "What if I don''t tell you?"


    Contemptuously, Stanley smiled, "Do you think you still have any other choice left?"


    Irresponsibly, William answered Stanley, "Anyway, you''re going to kill me in the end, so it doesn''t


    matter if I say or not."


    With a sharp gaze, Stanley uttered, "Do you think I don''t have other ways to know what is this just


    because you don''t want to tell me? Don''t forget that your aplice cherishes his life a lot. If I were


    to ask him, I would definitely be able to know what this is."


    Indeed, Stanley was right. The man was afraid of death, and just with a few threats, he would


    babble everything.


    After weighing out the choices that he had, William smiled and exined, "That man is someone


    who I hired from Tasnil to help me. With the potion that you''re holding and his hypnosis, it will cause


    a devastating interference with Sharon''s brain."


    When William saw the sudden change in Stanley''s expression, his heart was full of joy. "It''s a pity


    that it was toote for you to stop him by the time you arrive. At that moment, Sharon had already


    taken the potion, and she was already hypnotized."


    "Oh, by the way, I bet you still don''t know about something. When we were in Tasnil, Sharon already


    drank the potion once. After this incident, it would be her second time. How do you think it will affect


    her?"


    At that moment, Stanley''s expression crumbled, and there was a sudden coldness in his gaze.


    A deathly aura exuded Stanley''s entire body, which made people tremble with fear.


    "Don''t you want to know what Sharon will be when she wakes up?"


    As if Stanley had been grabbed by the chest by an invisible hand, he only felt that it was hard for


    him to breathe. Although Stanley knew that he shouldn''t have asked, he couldn''t control himself.


    "W-What will happen to her when she wakes up?"


    "She would turn into a fool. A fool who doesn''t know anything!"


    W-What?


    With his pupils constricted, Stanley''s body instantly went as stiff as a rock.


    "This is a potion that can cause a neurological breakdown. With just three sessions, it will be able to


    make her into a walking dead. Now that she had taken it twice, even if I couldn''t get what I initially


    wanted, it can still make her muddle-headed for the rest of her life. Haha!"


    As William looked at Stanley''s dejected face, heughed out loud crazily. "Your happy family is now


    ruined! Besides, Sharon will also be missing Shawn for the rest of her life. So how is it, Stanley?


    After listening to all these truths, what do you feel in your heart?"


    As soon as William finished, a strong punch struck his face.


    An angry man would not have any sense of rationality. At that moment, Stanley''s monstrous anger


    greeted William with his own fist.


    A secondter, blood could be seen from William''s face.


    Outside the door, Anthony heard what was happening inside, and he felt sympathy for William.


    In another room.


    When Ariah rolled up her sleeves and entered the room, she saw a man with sses seated inside.


    When the man saw someone came in, he hurriedly shouted, "Okay, I''ll tell you everything. Please


    let me out. Don''t kill me!"


    Taken aback by his reaction, Ariah was at a loss for words.


    Did this man have persecution mania? Who said that she was going to kill him?


    As Ariah pulled out a chair and sat opposite him, she raised her eyebrows and asked, "What do you


    want to tell me? Go ahead."


    The man with sses told her what had happened. "It was William who had threatened me to do


    so. If I didn''t listen to him, he would have tried to kill me. I''m really..."


    "Who would want to know about all these nonsense!"


    After Ariah listened to his exnation for a while, she couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "Tell me the


    truth, what did you guys do to Sharon? Why hasn''t she woken up yet?"


    "Well..." The man with sses thought for a moment and said, "As long as you let me go, I''ll tell


    you."


    "Hey, how dare you make such a request at this moment?" With a sneer, Ariah continued, "Please


    figure out what your current situation is, okay? You have no right to make a request."


    Then, the man spread out his hands and said, "I won''t tell you anything then."


    Furious, Ariah was tongue- tied. However, she immediately thought of something, and her


    expression softened. Then, she nodded and said, "Alright, I agree to the request you made. As long


    as you tell me, I will let you go."


    Although she did say she would let him go, the final decision was still in the hands of Stanley.


    Since she didn''t have the right to release him, she decided to get information out of the man''s


    mouth first.


    "Are you serious?" The man was skeptical about her words.


    "Why would I lie to you?" Indeed, Ariah seemed trustworthy.


    "She took the potion I prepared. The potion contains the ingredients of sleeping pills, so it''s normal


    if she doesn''t wake up for the time being."


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "What kind of potion did you feed her? Is it poisonous?" "Well, it is


    slightly poisonous..."


    "What do you mean by ''slightly poisonous1? Exin it to me clearly."


    "The potion serves its own purpose, but it can''t endanger someone''s life. Well, don''t you think it''s


    considered slightly poisonous then?"


    After Ariah took a deep breath, she continued, "You said that the potion serves its own purpose. So


    what''s its purpose?"


    However, the man with sses hesitated and refused to say anything.


    Fiercely, Ariah threatened, "Don''t you know how easy it is to kill you? I could just call a few low-


    ss killers to cover your head with a sack in the middle of the night. Then, they will beat you up a


    few times, and you''ll be dead. After that, they can tie you to a huge rock and throw you into the


    moat. Once you sink to the bottom of the river, no one will be able to find you."


    At that moment, the man stared at her with his wide-open eyes and a look of terror on his face.


    What a terrifying woman Ariah was.


    "So are you going to tell me about it or not?"


    "Yes! I will tell you about it!"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Then hurry up and tell me!"


    "This is an ancient mystical potion in our country that can control people''s minds. Hundreds of years


    ago, it was considered the magic weapon of the wizards. However, in modern society, it became a


    forbidden medicine in our country..."


    Suddenly, Ariah''s expression darkened, and she immediately understood what they had done to


    Sharon.


    It was a cursed and immoral thing to do to someone!


    How could he actually did such a terrible thing to Sharon...


    "When someone drinks this potion, coupled with your hypnosis, you will be able to control their


    mind, right?"


    "How did you know that?" Surprised, the man asked.


    "You don''t have to worry about that!" As Ariah took a deep breath, she trembled a little as she


    asked, "Then... What will happen to my friend when she wakes up?"


    "Since she had already taken the potion, there would definitely be some effects, but I don''t know


    what the specific effects are."


    However, the man with sses said honestly, "If the people who came to save her arrived slightly


    later, I would''ve finished my hypnosis, and when she wakes up this time, even if she''s doesn''t turn


    into a lunatic, she''ll definitely turn into a fool."

 Chapter 601

    Chapter 601


    Excited, Ariah''s eyes widened as she asked, "So you''re saying that she only took medicine, and you


    haven''t hypnotized her yet?"


    If there wasn''t hypnotism, wouldn''t Sharon be alright then?


    With a face filled with regret, the man answered, "No, it was toote."


    "What do you mean it was toote? What kind of expression is that!" Angrily, Ariah pped him and


    yelled, "Go to hell!"


    That p left the man falling on the table with a thud, and his nose immediately bled.


    After that, Ariah turned around and wanted to leave as she intended to tell Stanley the good news.


    Immediately, the man covered his nose and stood up. "Hey, stop! You''ve said that you will let me go


    as long as I told you the truth!"


    However, Ariah turned around and sneered, "In your dreams! You can forget about going back to


    your country for the rest of your life, you scumbag!"


    It was not until then that the man realized that he had been fooled. In fact, he was so angry that he


    wanted to pounce on Ariah, but with the handcuffs on his wrists, he couldn''t move at all.


    When Ariah strode out, she saw a few nurses were running toward another ward from afar. Then,


    she saw Anthony was standing outside one of the wards not far away from her.


    Immediately, Ariah went over and asked, "What is it? What happened?"


    When she saw Anthony outside the ward, she thought that there something happened to Stanley.


    However, Anthony immediately stopped her from looking into the ward when he saw her. "Miss


    Myers, it''s too bloody inside. Don''t look."


    "Uh, why is it bloody? What happened?"


    The more Anthony exined, the more curious Ariah became. Then, she tiptoed and peeped


    inside, only to see a man covered in blood lying on the ground. The dead body looked so miserable.


    Shocked, Ariah asked, "He''s William Carney?"


    Suddenly, Ariah regretted that she didn''t listen to Anthony''s words. It was true that she shouldn''t


    have looked because it was too bloody.


    Calmly, Anthony nodded and answered, "Yes. It''s him."


    At that moment, Ariah had goosebumps all over her body as she asked, "How did he end up like


    this? Who hit him?"


    With a nce at Ariah, Anthony uttered, "Boss did it."


    "Boss? Are you saying that it was Stanley who did this?" Taken aback, Ariah''s face was filled with


    disbelief. "Why did Stanley beat him up like that?"


    However, Anthony shook his head. "I don''t know what did he said to Boss, but when the Boss left


    the room, William was already in this state."


    After Ariah gave it a thought, she immediately understood what happened. It must have been


    William who provoked Stanley, which caused Stanley not to be able to bear it any longer and


    attacked William.


    "Where''s Stanley?"


    "In the ward."


    "Then I shall go and check on him." Just like the wind, Ariah disappeared in a second.


    Immediately, Ariah rushed straight to Sharon''s ward. As she was just about to push open the door


    and enter, she saw a room full of doctors in white coats in the ward. All of them were solemnly


    discussing something.


    When Ariah entered the room to eavesdrop, she heard the discussion among two doctors.


    "How could just a small bottle of potion and hypnosis cause irreversible damage to a person''s


    brain? I don''t believe it!"


    "I don''t believe it either, but there are many things in the world that we can''t exin."


    It was then that Ariah understood that they were discussing Sharon''s illness.


    Perhaps it was Stanley who went to meet William and got to know about Sharon''s matters. Thus,


    when Stanley heard this, he felt uneasy, so he asked the doctor toe back and give Sharon


    another examination.


    "Excuse me...¡±


    A momentter, Ariah raised her hand because there were too many people in the ward, and she


    was pushed to the back. Furthermore, she couldn''t find a way to get to Stanley''s side, so she asked


    politely, "C-Could you please, make way for me?"


    However, the doctor in front of Ariah was too engaged in the debate, and he didn''t even hear what


    she said.


    It left Ariah speechless.


    "We already did an examination on her, including her brain, and no damage was found, so it is


    impossible for her to... turn into a fool after she wakes up. Mr. Jones, I think you shouldn''t worry


    about it because what that man told you might not


    be true."


    There was a slightly aged doctor who wasforting Stanley.


    Meanwhile, Stanley stood in front of the hospital bed as he looked at Sharon, who was sleeping


    soundly. On the inside, his heart was tormenting and burning with anxiety.


    Although he couldn''t wait for her to be awake, at the same time, he was afraid of her waking up.


    What if it really turned out to be like what William said...


    Then, Stanley''s face sank, and he said to the doctors, "Prevention is better than cure. No matter


    what price we have to pay, if anything happens to my wife after she wakes up, please do your best


    to treat her."


    At that moment, Stanley''s sincere words moved several doctors, so they nodded and said, "Don''t


    worry, we will definitely do our best."


    "Also, we have taken the bottle of potion for aboratory test, and we would obtain the results by


    tomorrow..."


    "Sorry to trouble you."


    "No, not at all."


    Why would Sharon even need treatment? The truth was, she was exactly fine!


    After a moment, there still wasn''t anyone who made way for Ariah, so she shouted angrily, "You


    guys are blocking my way like a piece of wood. Can you please make way for me?"


    Finally, Ariah became the attention of everyone in the room after she suddenly yelled loudly.


    The two doctors who were blocking Ariah''s way turned to look at her and subconsciously gave way.


    Hurriedly, Ariah ran toward Stanley and said, "Sharon will be fine. Wait, no, I can''t say that she will


    bepletely fine. After all, she drank that potion, so we have to wait and see if she feels unwell


    when she wakes up."


    However, Ariah bbered in such a hurry that Stanley looked at her with a frown.


    Just as Ariah was about to say something, Sharon, who was lying on the hospital bed, suddenly


    moved.


    "Is... Sharon awake?" Immediately, Ariah pointed over at her.


    Everyone in the ward cast their eyes on Sharon.


    Even Stanley''s gaze was fixated on Sharon for a long time.


    Slowly, Sharon opened her eyes, but the light in the ward was so bright that it was a little blinding.


    Then, she closed her eyes for a moment before she opened them again.


    When Sharon opened her eyes again and saw that a dozen pairs of eyes were staring at her, she


    was shocked.


    What was going on?


    Why were they staring at her as if she was a monkey in the zoo?


    For a moment, Sharon was so scared that she did not know how to react and looked at them in a


    daze.


    At that moment, Sharon''s reaction was noticed by Stanley, and when Stanley thought of what


    William said, he suddenly felt a prickling pain in his heart. As he sat by the bed, he asked in a


    trembling voice, "Sharon, do you still recognize me?"


    However, Sharon''s eyes moved, and she looked at him with a frown.


    When Stanley saw Sharon frown, his face turned pale. "Don''t you recognize me?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Even Ariah was also stunned. There was something wrong with Sharon''s reaction. Could it be that


    the man with sses had lied to her about Sharon?


    Everyone in the ward didn''t even dare to breathe heavily.


    Suddenly, Stanley hugged Sharon tightly with great strength, as if he wanted to squish her body into


    his. "It''s okay. It doesn''t matter if you couldn''t recognize me. I''ll take the time and slowly let you


    know who I am."


    Indeed, Stanley had plenty of time to apany her and let her get to know him again.


    Just like how she helped him regain his memories in the past.


    "Ahem..."


    The next moment, Sharon coughed hard and tried to push Stanley away, only to find that he was


    hugging her so tightly that she couldn''t even push him away.


    "S-Stanley, let go of me. I can''t breathe!"


    Immediately, Stanley''s body stiffened. What did Sharon just say?


    A second ago, Sharon was calling out for his name, and she knew his...


    Softly, Sharon patted Stanley''s shoulder, not knowing whether tough or cry, "What on earth are


    you guys doing? Are you purposely trying to scare me? Fine, you guys seeded in scaring me.


    Stanley, let go of me, quick! I really can''t breathe. Ariah, save me..."


    What did Stanley mean that she didn''t know him? If Sharon didn''t know him, who else would she


    know?

 Chapter 602

    Chapter 602


    The first to react in the ward was Ariah. Immediately, she stepped forward and pulled Stanley away.


    Only then was Sharon able to breathe again.


    "All right, all of you can leave now."


    Then, Ariah turned to the doctors behind her and said, "You guys can see that she''s now awake,


    right? She''s alright, so you guys can go work on other patients now."


    All the doctors turned to look at Stanley.


    But Stanley''s gaze was fixated on Sharon.


    Immediately, Ariah cleared her throat and reminded Stanley, "Stanley?"


    "All of you can leave now."


    As Stanley said that, he waved his hand without even turning to look at them.


    The leader among the doctors nodded and said, "Let''s head out first. Miss Cruz, please inform us if


    you have any difort."


    "Alright, sure. I''m sorry for the trouble I''ve caused."


    Embarrassed, Ariah thanked the doctors.


    Slowly, the doctors gradually walked out, and the ward became quiet again.


    At that moment, both Ariah and Stanley were staring at Sharon, which made her feel a little


    ufortable. Suddenly, she moved her body and asked, "This is a hospital, right?"


    Immediately, Ariah crossed her arms. "What do you think?"


    That response left Ariah at a loss for words.


    Well, fine. That was a stupid question.


    Then, Sharon shifted her gaze to Stanley. "Honey, how did you manage to find me?"


    When Sharon opened her eyes to find that she was already in the hospital, she was surprised.


    Before she lost consciousness, she was clearly still in that small house.


    "Where''s Sadie? Is she alright?"


    However, Stanley still sat there quietly without saying a word.


    The way Stanley stared at Sharon like that made her scalp feel a little tingly, and she couldn''t help


    but feel that he was mad at her...


    "The two children are fine. They should be home by now." As Ariah looked back and forth between


    Stanley and Ariah, she also noticed that something was off, so she quickly found an excuse to


    leave. "I suddenly have the urge to visit the bathroom, and I shall make a move first. You guys enjoy


    yourselves, okay?"


    After that, Ari ah left.


    It was dead silent in the ward, only with the breathing sound of Stanley and Sharon.


    A momentter, Sharon reached out to pull Stanley closer as she asked, "Why aren''t you saying


    anything?"


    With a sigh, Stanley answered, "What do you want me to say?"


    Before Sharon was awake, Stanley had been in a state of anxiety. Now that Sharon had woken up


    when Stanley thought about it, Stanley couldn''t help but be mad at her.


    "Just say whatever you want to say. If you keep looking at me like that without saying a word, I will


    be afraid."


    "Are you still even afraid of anything?" Then Stanley pursed his lips. "Why weren''t you afraid when


    you went to find William on your own?"


    Sure enough, he was angry because of that matter.


    With a pair of teary eyes, Sharon looked at Stanley pitifully, "I was afraid. I was even scared to


    death."


    "Why did you still meet him on your own when you were afraid?"


    "I know that you wille to save me, so I have nothing to fear even if I were to go to a dangerous


    ce alone."


    The way Sharon exined herself made Stanley choke on his words.


    This unconditional trust Sharon had made his emotions grow uncontrobly.


    When Sharon saw that Stanley didn''t say anything, she knew she had sessfully convinced him.


    However, she could never tell Stanley that she had risked her life to save her daughter. If he had


    known that she thought like that, he would definitely not forgive her.


    Cheekily, Sharon blinked her eyes and looked at him. "Well, my prediction was not wrong. You


    really arrived in time to save me."


    As Stanley''s face darkened slightly, he asked, "What if I didn''t make it in time? What if something


    happened to you?"


    "There''s no ''what ifs''. I mean, I''m fine now, right?"


    Suddenly, Stanley hugged her again, and Sharon was once again shocked by his strength.


    Just as Sharon was about to say something, Stanley''s slightly trembling voice rang in her ear. "I''m a


    human, not a god. I can''t be that lucky to arrive in time to save you every time. I might be lucky this


    time, but what about the next time? Will I have such good luck again? Sharon, what do you want me


    to do if something were to happen to you?"


    Stupefied, Sharon didn''t know how to react at all.


    In fact, she could feel Stanley''s terror and trepidation at the moment, and she could also hear the


    unconceble tremble and fear in his voice.


    All this while, Stanley had never been afraid of anything, but he was now worried and afraid for her


    safety...


    Never did she think that he would have such a strong feeling for her.


    Furthermore, she had never thought that he would have such a huge reaction...


    Suddenly, Sharon''s tears started to fall, and she couldn''t stop crying.


    As Stanley felt a drop of liquid on his neck, his body froze for a moment before he let her go. When


    he saw tears streamed down her face like a waterfall, he was stunned.


    Softly, Sharon whimpered and cried miserably. "I''m sorry that I made you worry. It''s my fault..."


    "Sadie was in danger at that time, and I couldn''t care about anything else. I just wanted her toe


    home safely."


    "William asked me to go there alone. I was afraid that he would hurt Sadie, so I didn''t dare to tell


    you."


    "If you are still angry, you can hit me. I promise I won''t fight back. If I fight back, you can call me a


    pig!"


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As Sharon said this, she closed her eyes and showed an expression that said, "If you to express


    your anger, you can do whatever you want to me, and I would definitely not say a word."


    However, Stanley didn''t know whether tough or cry, so he reached out to wipe her tears and said,


    "Do you need to make such a scene?"


    After Sharon waited for a long time, Stanley still didn''t hit her. As soon as he gently caressed her,


    she was immediately moved, and she buried herself into his arms. "I knew you wouldn''t bear to do


    it."


    Indeed, Stanley couldn''t bear to do anything to her.


    Cheekily, Sharon wrapped her arms around his waist and nuzzled her face in his chest.


    Despite that, Stanley would not let her get away with it so easily, so he lifted her face and looked


    straight at her, "I don''t want to see you put yourself in such a risky situation ever again. Do you


    understand?"


    Immediately, Sharon nodded and promised, "Yes, I


    know. I definitely won''t do it again."


    Then, Stanley stroked her head and asked, "Are you hungry?"


    As Sharon ced her hand on her stomach, she nodded obediently. "Yes."


    "What do you want to eat?"


    "I''m okay with anything."


    "I''ll ask Anthony to buy something then."


    "Okay."


    Then, Stanley stood up and left the ward. As soon as he opened the door, the person who had been


    eavesdropping by the door directly fell to the ground. With a frown, Stanley helped her up before he


    dragged her out of the ward.


    "What were you doing?" After Stanley closed the door of the ward, he frowned.


    Awkwardly, Ariah coughed, "N-Nothing."


    Coldly, Stanley looked at her. "Didn''t you leave earlier?"


    "Oh, I did leave, but in the end, I came back..."


    The cial gaze from Stanley made Ariah ufortable, so she hurriedly exined, "Alright, don''t


    look at me like that. I was just afraid that you guys will fight, so I stood outside and eavesdropped."


    Tongue-tied, Stanley remained silent.


    "When I left, I saw that there was something wrong with your expression. I was afraid that you


    would bully Sharon, so I came back after a few steps. Since you both are on good terms now, then


    it''s none of my business. I shall leave now..."


    "Wait a minute."


    "Is there anything else?"


    Immediately, Ariah turned around.


    After a moment of silence, Stanley took out the potion from his pocket and said, "There''s still a


    small portion of it left with me, whereas the other half had been taken by the doctors to be tested."


    Excitedly, Ariah took the potion over. "This is the mysterious potion from Tasnil that the man with


    sses talked about?"


    "Yes," replied Stanley calmly.


    When Ariah sized up the bottle, she even wanted to open the bottle to take a sniff. In the end, she


    was afraid that it would be harmful, so she didn''t act recklessly.


    "William said that Sharon drank this." As Stanley stared at the medicine, he uttered, "I''m afraid it will


    harm her body."

 Chapter 603

    Chapter 603


    Then, Ariah returned the bottle to Stanley, "For now, Sharon doesn''t seem to have any problem."


    Actually, the moment Sharon woke up, Ariah was also worried for her. However, it had been such a


    long time since Sharon had woken up, and she was still fine, so she should be fine.


    That was what Ariah thought.


    However, Stanley''s brows furrowed tightly. "What if something wrong happens in the future?"


    After Ariah heard Stanley''s worry, she was also silent because she really didn''t know what to do


    about that.


    "So..." Slowly, Stanley said, "I hope that you can do everything you can to treat Sharon. I will be fully


    responsible for the funds and connections you need, and I can even find foreign experts in the field


    of research to cooperate with you."


    Surprised, Ariah said, "You don''t have to find experts from abroad because I know how to cure


    Sharon. I''ve already figured out the method. Why? Didn''t she discuss this matter with you?"


    After Ariah told Sharon about the method to treat her that day, Sharon said that she wanted to think


    about it, so Ariah thought that she would go back and discuss it with Stanley...


    From the look of it, it seemed that Stanley still didn''t know about it?


    "Uhm..."


    When Ariah saw Stanley''s expression darkened, she regretted that she had spoken too rashly, and


    she wanted to rectify her mistake, "Uh, about that, I think..."


    "What is the solution?"


    "Huh?"


    "You said that you''vee up with a solution, so what is the solution?"


    "Oh, the solution 1 had in mind was to remove all the memories of Shawn from the depths of her


    memory. If she had forgotten about Shawn, then the images caused by the hypnosis in her brain will


    disappear, and she will be cured."


    Without the slightest hesitation, Stanley asked, "When are you going to arrange her for this


    treatment?"


    "Pft..."


    Shocked by Stanley''s words, Ariah said, "Uh, well... I can only treat Sharon after she agrees. I


    mean, I can''t do it by force, right?"


    With a sneer, Stanley answered, "If she is reluctant to forget Shawn, she definitely won''t agree."


    If Sharon wanted to remove her memories of Shawn from her mind, she would''ve long agreed to do


    the treatment, and she wouldn''t have requested to give it further considerations.


    What was more, Sharon would not have hidden it from Stanley and not tell him anything.


    At that moment, Ariah didn''t dare to look at Stanley''s face because she felt what Stanley said was


    right.


    It was true that Sharon probably didn''t want to lose the memories that she had with Shawn.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have kept everything from Stanley...


    This time, Ariah was on the side of Stanley because she felt that Sharon had done something


    wrong.


    In the midst of her silence, Ariah''s phone rang in her pocket. Taking it out, she saw that it was


    Sharon who had called.


    Then, Ariah raised her brows and looked at Stanley.


    With a sigh, Stanley uttered, "You should go and apany her."


    After Ariah made an OK gesture, she pushed open the door to enter the ward. Indeed, Ariah saw


    that Sharon was holding her phone, waiting for Ariah to answer the call.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    The moment Sharon saw Ariah enter the room, Sharon was surprised, "Ariah, how did youe so


    quickly?"


    "I was outside, so I came in as soon as you called me." However, Ariah skipped the part where she


    met Stanley and had a talk. "What''s wrong? Is it that your body experienced any difort?"


    Then, Sharon shook her head with a smile and said, "No, I''m feeling fine."


    Relieved, Ariah sat down beside her. "I''m d that you''re fine."


    Meanwhile, Sharon''s eyes nced in the direction of the door. "Uh, Ariah, did you see Stanley


    leave with your own eyes when you came in?"


    With a chuckle, Ariah asked, "Are you afraid that he''ll eavesdrop on our conversation?"


    "No... I just wanted to make sure that he''s not outside because I don''t want him to hear what I''m


    about to tell you soon."


    "He''s really gone. I saw him leave with my own eyes." Curiously, Ariah immediately asked, "What do


    you want to say to me? You sound so mysterious, hurry up and tell me!"


    After Sharon took a deep breath, she slowly said, "I''ve made my decision."


    "What decision have you made?"


    Clueless, Ariah couldn''t even guess what was going on.


    "I''ve made my decision to ept the treatment that you offered. Remember the treatment that you


    told me about the other day? The one where you would remove Shawn from the memories in my


    mind so that I will live a normal life again."


    As soon as Sharon finished, Ariah''s eyes widened. In fact, she had never thought that things would


    take such a sharp turn, which caused her to be unable to react in time.


    "Ariah?" When Sharon saw Ariah didn''t move, she reached out and waved in front of Ariah. "Are


    you okay?"


    "Oh, I''m fine." Suspiciously, Ariah looked at her. "You''ve made up your mind? Why did you suddenly


    have an answer in mind?"


    Just now, Ariah had also agreed with Stanley that Sharon would not be willing to forget Shawn.


    Never did she expect Sharon would make up her mind in the blink of an eye.


    As Sharon pursed the corners of her mouth, she said, "If William hadn''t kidnapped Sadie this time, I


    might have taken much more time to think about it. It was this incident that had made me


    understand something." "What did you learn from this incident?" With her eyebrows raised, Ariah


    asked.


    "To really forget and move on." At that moment, Sharon''s lips curled into a smile. "The person who I


    will be spending the rest of my life with is already by my side. If our rtionship is affected because


    of Shawn, then I would rather let Shawn go and not let Stanley suffer."


    Happily, Ariah pped her hands, "That''s right, you should cherish the person in front of you!"


    Then, Sharon nodded in agreement. "That''s why I wanted to ask you to cure me... Oh, by the way,


    William fed me that potion once again. He even said that I will forget everything after I wake up and


    that I will only remember Shawn. But why is the current situation not in line with what he told me?"


    As a matter of fact, William wouldn''t have lied to her.


    "It was because that unlucky man with sses did not have time to hypnotize you, and Stanley


    arrived just in time to rescue you."


    When Sharon heard Ariah''s exnation, she began to feel a little fearful. If Stanley had arrived a


    little toote, who would''ve known what she would have be.


    As Sharon gulped her saliva, she grabbed Ariah''s hand and said weakly, "Ariah, hurry up and


    arrange


    a time to treat me."


    After all, Sharon still drank those potions, so it would definitely be better if she received the


    treatment earlier. Otherwise, each day would be too nerve-wracking for her.


    Suddenly, Ariah burst intoughter. When Ariah saw Sharon''s expression, she pinched Sharon''s


    face and said, "Isn''t it already toote for you to be afraid now?"


    That tiny face of Sharon was pale. "I''m rather slow-witted, and it often takes me some time to


    realize what is going on. When it happened, I wasn''t afraid at all, but now I''m really a bit scared of


    what would happen. Ariah, why are you still teasing me?"


    "Okay, fine. I shall not tease you anymore. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of your treatment, and I will


    definitely cure you."


    At that moment, Sharon was so moved that her eyes were brimming with tears. "Ariah, you treat me


    so well."


    "Alright, don''t act cute." A momentter, Ariah narrowed her eyes and looked at Sharon. "When are


    you going to tell Stanley about the treatment?"


    "I''ll tell him tomorrow. Let me think about it first."


    Then, Ariah nodded, "Sure. It''s your choice."


    "llm-hmm."


    Ariah and Sharon were still chatting when Stanley returned with lunch in his hand. Sharon''s nose


    twitched when she smelled the scent, and even Ariah looked over as well.


    After Stanley ced the food on the table, he said, "You two may enjoy it together."


    In fact, Ariah didn''t stand on ceremony either because she was starving.


    It was because Sharon missed Sadie and Seamus too much, she requested to be discharged from


    the hospital after lunch. Initially, Stanley did not agree, but Sharon promised that she would be fine,


    and she even whined at him and begged him to let her go home. Only then, Stanley reluctantly


    agreed to let her go home.


    Meanwhile, Ariah was watching in amazement from the side. The coquettish skill of Sharon was


    enough to earn her a full score. Even someone like Stanley, who was immune to soft or hard tactics,


    could be subdued by her.


    As soon as Ariah left Sharon''s ward, she bumped into William in the corridor, who was about to be


    taken away by the police.


    When William saw her, his gaze immediately shot over at her.

 Chapter 604

    Chapter 604


    At that moment, William''s gaze shot over with scrutiny.


    It was as if he was trying to look at Sharon''s condition, but Sharon was too far from him, so he could


    not observe her at close range.


    The look in his eyes made Sharon very ufortable.


    "Why is he..."


    Suddenly, Sharon widened her eyes and pointed at William''s face with a face of disbelief, "How did


    he be like this?"


    William''s face was wrapped around with gauze. It seemed that his legs were crippled, and even his


    arm was in a cast. That look of him was just too terrible.


    "About William..." With a faint smile, Ariah nced at the culprit beside her, "Oh, it seems like he


    had been beaten up."


    Suddenly, Sharon''s eyes lit up. "Who hit him?"


    Then, Ariah raised her eyebrows, "What about it?"


    "That person deserves a thumbs up because he did a good job to help get rid of the bad guy."


    Immediately, Ariah burst intoughter and pointed at Stanley, "The hero is here."


    It was Stanley?


    In a daze, Sharon stared at Stanley. It was him... who had beaten William up?


    However, Stanley nced at her from the corner of his eyes. "You have a problem with that?"


    "Nope. No problem." Immediately, Sharon waved her hand and praised, "You did a good job."


    Stanley''s lips curled up as he stroked Sharon''s head lovingly.


    On the other hand, Ariah had goosebumps all over her body when she looked at that lovey- dovey


    couple. "Tsk."


    Flushed, Sharon pushed Stanley aside, then nced at Ariah in embarrassment.


    Suddenly, Stanley wrapped his arm around Sharon''s waist and whispered, "Let''s go."


    In fact, Stanley didn''t even take a look at William in the distance, as if he didn''t exist.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    However, Sharon eximed, "Wait a minute..."


    Confused, Ariah and Stanley stared at Sharon, but Sharon just couldn''t ignore the way William


    looked at her as if she was his enemy, so she thought of something and said to the two of them,


    "Wait for me here."


    After that, she ran to William.


    Instantly, Stanley''s expression changed, and he wanted to follow, but Ariah stopped him. "Don''t


    make a fuss about it. There are two policemen over there with William. Also, he is now crippled.


    What else can he do to Sharon?"


    Even though Stanley decided not to trail along with Sharon after what Ariah told him, his eyes were


    still fixated on Sharon.


    Although they had no idea what Sharon had said to William, William''s facial expression suddenly


    changed dramatically. Anger, unwillingness, and hatred gradually shed across his face.


    In the end, William jumped up and threw himself at Sharon, but Sharon was prepared, so she took a


    few steps back and dodged his attack.


    Angrily, William shouted, "Sharon, you wicked woman, you''re going to die a terrible death!"


    The two policemen pressed him against the wall and shouted at him, "Behave yourself!"


    At that moment, angry curses sounded from William, all of which were words to curse Sharon that


    sounded as bad as it could be.


    Even the two young policemen couldn''t bear to listen anymore.


    Coldly, Sharon looked at William, but she didn''t say another word. The next moment, as Sharon


    turned around to leave, she ran into a hard chest.


    It was Stanley.


    Afraid that Stanley would be angry at William''s curses, Sharon pulled Stanley''s hand and hurriedly


    said, "He''s crazy, let''s go."


    With an extremely gloomy face, Stanley stared straight at William.


    "Honey, let''s go. No matter how he curses me, it won''t do any real harm to me."


    Worried that Stanley would attack William, Sharon was so afraid that she immediately dragged


    Stanley and ran.


    Now that William looked so badly injured, if Stanley were to beat him up again, William might


    actually end up dying here.


    Only after Sharon dragged Stanley far away did she finally stop. When she raised her head to look


    at Stanley, she saw that Stanley''s expression was extremely dark.


    "Okay, that''s enough." Since Sharon knew that he was unhappy, so she consoled him. "I didn''t


    suffer any losses. If he wants to curse me, let him be."


    At this moment, Ariah also walked over and asked curiously, "What did you say to him that made


    him so angry and shouted at you?"


    As Sharon scratched her head, she leaned over and whispered to Ariah, "I said I would get a


    hypnotic master to help me hypnotize and forget


    Shawn. After he heard that, he got so angry."


    Stunned for a moment, Ariah then burst outughing, "D*mn, that was a smart move."


    All this time, William had used vicious means to destroy Sharon''s family, just to make her remember


    Shawn for the rest of her life.


    However, Sharon told him that she wouldpletely remove Shawn from her memories. As for


    William, it was like a bolt from the blue, and he definitely couldn''t ept it.


    Therefore, he broke down and cursed angrily at Sharon earlier.


    When Stanley saw Ariah and Sharon acted so mysteriously, he frowned. "What are you two talking


    about?"


    "Oh, it''s nothing."


    Coquettishly, Sharon held his arm and said, "Honey, let''s go home quickly. I miss Seamus and


    Sadie so much. Let''s go."


    With a deep gaze, Stanley stared at Sharon, and just as Sharon couldn''t stand his gaze any longer,


    he took her hand and said, "Come on, let''s head home."


    It was only then that Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Ariah, we shall make a move first."


    "Okay."


    After that, Ariah waved her hand and watched as the two of them entered the elevator. Then, she


    turned around and went back.


    Just as she wanted to go back to look for Jimmy, she bumped into another person on her way there.


    At that moment, Kobi was leaning against the wall, and he seemed to be waiting for her.


    After a moment of hesitation, Ariah slowly walked over.


    When Kobi looked up and saw her approaching, the corners of his lips curled into a smile. "I thought


    you were going to pretend that you didn''t see me."


    Since thest incident at the hotel, the two of them had never seen each other.


    Indifferently, Ariah asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Must I have a reason to see you?"


    As soon as Kobi took a step forward, Ariah quickly took a huge step back and kept a distance


    between them.


    For a moment, Kobi''s movements froze, but he then acted normal and said with a wry smile, "There


    is no need to guard against me. This is a public area, and I can''t even do anything to you. The


    reason why I''m here today is to apologize for what happened in the hotel." "There''s no need for


    that."


    After Ariah took a deep breath, she rejected, "From now onward, there will be nothing between us,


    so please don''t disturb me in the future."


    "What a straightforward rejection." With a sigh, Kobi continued, "Don''t you want to hear my


    exnation?"


    However, Ariah sneered, "No matter what kind of exnation you have, I will never forgive you for


    what you did to me that day."


    "Did I do anything to you?" Suddenly, Kobi raised his brows. "Did I hurt you? Or did I touch you?


    Ariah, if I really wanted to do something to you, do you think that under that circumstance, I wouldn''t


    have seeded?"


    Immediately, Ariah red at him, "Don''t try to defend yourself. It was because I tried my best to


    resist. That''s why you didn''t manage to..."


    "Tried your best to resist? Haha."


    Sarcastically, Kobiughed.


    Suddenly, Ariah''s wrist tightened as Kobi pulled her to the back of a door with great strength.


    In fact, Ariah didn''t even have time to react before Kobi pressed her against the door. With just a


    few moves, he could easily constrain her from moving


    around.


    "Kobi Hudson!"


    Shocked, Ariah screamed in disbelief, "What are you doing? Let me go!"


    Meanwhile, Kobi looked downward at her with his dark gaze and said with a low voice, "Do you feel


    it now? The power of a man is more terrifying than you imagine, and even in such a state, I can


    constrain your movements. Do you still think that I was not capable of doing anything to you in the


    hotel when you''re entire body was weak?"


    Angrily, Ariah lifted her foot and kicked Kobi.


    Calmly, Kobi endured it as if it was nothing.


    "I did this just to tell you that if I really had evil intentions to you, Jimmy would''ve seen us being


    intimate when he rushed to the hotel that day, and not the scene of you trying to fight me weakly."


    Pissed, Ariah red at him with a fiery gaze. "Let go of me!"

 Chapter 605

    Chapter 605


    Remained unmoved, Kobi looked greedily at Ariah''s flushed face due to anger.


    In fact, Ariah''s skin was naturally lightplexioned, and it was glowing softly in the darkness. With


    that red lips, ck smooth hair, and bright eyes, she looked so beautiful that it made his heart sway.


    Obsessed, Kobi uttered, "Ariah, why didn''t I notice how good you were back then?"


    Stiffened, Ariah couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Did Kobi even realize what nonsense he was spouting?


    Was he crazy?


    "It''s such a waste of you to be with Jimmy..."


    Softly, Kobi muttered to himself as he lowered his head and gently enjoyed Ariah''s body scent.


    "I regret that I didn''t take a good look at you before. Can you give me another chance to start over?"


    "Ariah..."


    "p!"


    Right after Ariah struggled to break free one of her hands, she pped Kobi hard on the cheek.


    On the other hand, Kobi, who was suddenly pped by the face, tasted the blood in his mouth.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Coldly, Ariah looked at him, "Are you in a clearer state of mind now?"


    As Kobi ced one of his hands on his face, his eyes shed a hint of anger as he clenched his


    other hand into a fist.


    However, Ariah did not notice the change in Kobi''s emotions when she pushed open the door and


    shifted half of her body out of the door so that the people outside could see her. It was a way for her


    to protect herself in case anything happened.


    "Kobi, is it even right of you to do this to Emily?"


    At that moment, Ariah ced one of her hands on the door while the other hand trembled. "You''re


    going to marry her soon, so please treat her well. She''s a good girl, and if you dare to hurt her, I


    won''t let you off."


    Slowly, Kobi raised his head. With his body hidden in the dark, his face was barely seen as he


    uttered, "What if I told you that I don''t have feelings for her?"


    Taken aback, Ariah asked, "If you don''t like her, why do you want to marry her?" "Anyhow, I would


    have to marry a woman to spend the rest of my life with. If I were to marry an obedient woman as a


    companion at home, it''s also a way of killing two birds with one stone."


    Immediately, Ariah sneered, Tve never thought that you''d be such a scumbag!"


    In fact, Kobi was such a scumbag that Ariah couldn''t help but be angry.


    "I''m just realistic. After all, it''s better than to be a hypocrite. Those hypocritical men wouldn''t even


    admit the fact that they don''t have feelings for someone." Then, Kobi looked straight into Ariah''s


    eyes and said, "For me, whenever I don''t like someone, I will be honest about it, and I won''t lie."


    "Haha, did you just say that you would be honest when you don''t have feelings for someone? Emily


    gave all her heart to you, and she even came to our country alone from abroad. How dare you say


    that you''re not hypocritical?"


    If Kobi didn''t love her, why didn''t he make it clear since the start?


    However, Kobi smiled and slowly walked out from the darkness. "You''re trying so hard to help her


    seek justice, but have you heard of the saying that goes, ''if you''re not a fish, how would you know if


    the fish is happy''?"


    "You''re saying that Emily is willing to be deceived by you?" Suddenly, Ariah felt that Kobi''s words


    were ridiculous to the extreme.


    Calmly, Kobi shrugged. "Well, she loves me. Even if she knows that I don''t like her, she still loves


    me."


    Angrily, Ariah red at him as her chest heaved at his shameless and arrogant words, "Was that


    why you can hurt her unscrupulously? Just because she loves you? To the point where you even hit


    her?"


    With a frown, Kobi asked, "What do you mean I hit her? When did I hit her?"


    "She broke her brow bone two days ago." Suspiciously, Ariah looked at him, "Wasn''t you the one


    who beat her up?"


    A sh of light shed across Kobi''s eyes. In the end, he apologized, "I''m sorry. I was drunk two


    days ago. Perhaps I identally touched her and injured her..."


    "The person that you should apologize to is Emily, not me."


    At that moment, Ariah didn''t want to listen to Kobi''s nonsense, so she pursed her lips and said,


    "Please don''te looking for me in the future. I''ll just pretend that what happened just now didn''t


    happen, and I won''t tell Jimmy about it because I don''t want to ruin your rtionship with him. If you


    ever do this again, Kobi, I''ll call the police directly.


    Even if it would ruin our friendship, I will still call the police."


    After Ariah giving him a warning, she turned around and left.


    However, Kobi stood where he was and didn''t catch up with Ariah until her figure disappeared. Only


    then did he take out his phone and called someone.


    "Beep beep beep..."


    A momentter, the other party answered the call. "Why made you think of calling me today..."


    "Kevin, what did you do to Emily?"


    Suddenly, Kobi''s cold voice interrupted Kevin''s words.


    On the other end of the line, Kevin was silent for a second, then heughed. "Why? Do you feel


    sorry for her?"


    "As for now, she is still my fiancee. How dare you hit her?"


    "Hey, are you angry because of that? Didn''t you say that you don''t love her?"


    "Even if I don''t love her, it''s still don''t have the right to hit her." Then, Kobi lowered his voice. In his


    sinister voice, there was a hint of anger as well as a warning. "Don''t forget your identity. You''re just


    a nobody without me. If you still need my help to deal with Jimmy, you''d better behave yourself!"


    Suddenly, Kevin''s expression became obscure, and a trace of killing intent shed in his eyes, but


    he quickly covered it up.


    Since Kevin still needed Kobi''s help, for now, Kobi was still useful to him.


    As Kevin thought of this, he pretended to be afraid. "It was just an ident. At that moment, Emily


    made a fuss and wanted to leave. I was afraid that she would leave, and I would have a hard time


    trying to exin it to you, so I reached out to pull her back. As a result, I identally pushed her


    toward the door and broke her brow bone. I have already apologized to her."


    Broke her brow bone? All this time, Emily had been a woman who was afraid of pain...


    Immediately, Kobi frowned.


    Then, Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Kobi, you''re not really in love with that woman, are


    you?"


    With a sneer, Kobi answered, "It''s not up to you to meddle in my matters."


    After that, Kobi hung up the phone.


    To be in love with Emily? That was something that would never happen.


    When Ariah returned to Jimmy''s ward, she thought she would see him lying on the bed. However,


    she saw that he was neatly dressed and seated on the side of the bed.


    "Did the doctor allow you to be discharged?"


    With a frown, Ariah entered the ward.


    With an indifferent expression, Jimmy looked at her. "Turns out that you still remember that you


    need toe back?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Where have you been all day?"


    "I was just..."


    In fact, Ariah felt guilty because she had been busy with Sharon''s matters for the whole day, and


    she had left Jimmy''s ward early in the morning, without even taking Jimmy''s matters to heart.


    "Are you angry?" Softly, Ariah hugged his arm and blinked her eyes pitifully. "I''m sorry, Sharon


    needed me. Of course, I had to go and take care of her."


    "Doesn''t she have Stanley to take care of her?"


    "Yes, but we, women are more attentive."


    Then, Jimmy sneered.


    Lightly, Ariah punched Jimmy on the arm, "Jimmy, it''s just Sharon, and she''s not an outsider. What


    are you fussing about..."


    "Ah..."


    Immediately, Jimmy eximed, and his expression changed.


    "Why? What''s wrong?" Shocked, Ariah asked, "Don''t you scare me..."


    Almost half of Jimmy''s body was stiff. "I believe that sooner orter, I will definitely die in your


    arms."


    At that moment, Ariah was really anxious, and she hurriedly tried to take off his jacket. "Don''t spout


    nonsense! Hurry and take off your shirt to let me check it. Did I hit your wound?"


    Suddenly, Ariah felt so sorry. "Why am I so stupid? How could I forget the wound on your arm?


    Jimmy, p me. I will feel better after you hit me back."


    Meanwhile, Jimmy didn''t know whether tough or cry. How could ever hey a finger on her?


    "Hurry up and let me have a look!"


    When Ariah saw that Jimmy was ignoring her request, her tiny small face was filled with anxiety as


    she tried to take off his clothes with both hands to check on his wound.


    Just as Jimmy was admiring how anxious she was. Suddenly, his eyes noticed the red mark on her


    wrist, and his expression changed. Gloomily, he grabbed her hand and asked, "Who did this?"

 Chapter 606

    Chapter 606


    Instantly, Jimmy saw the red marks on Ariah''s wrist.


    And he snapped, "What happened?"


    Ariah didn''t expect him to have a sharp observation and notice the marks, since they were not that


    obvious.


    But how should she exin it?


    She couldn''t just tell him that this was Kobi''s doing, could she? Because he would definitely go mad


    and challenge Kobi.


    And that would cause the rtionship between Kobi and Jimmy to fall apart.


    E would have hated her even more then.


    Seeing that she kept quiet, Jimmy became even furious. "Are you dumb?"


    "Nope."


    "Then talk!"


    "About what?" She decided to y dumb.


    Jimmy sneered. "Are you gonna pretend like the red marks aren''t there?"


    Lowering her head, Ariah pretended to be surprised. "Eh? When did I get these bruises?"


    Instantly, Jimmy''s gaze grew cold.


    Oh well, it seemed like she couldn''t fool him anymore.


    With a sigh, she finally admitted. "Alright, these were caused by Sharon."


    "Sorry, Sharon. I have no choice," she thought.


    Jimmy was taken aback. "Sharon?"


    "Yep."


    "Why did she do this to you?"


    "Well, it''s a long story..."


    "Then make it short!"


    Ariah was choked at his words.


    But she knew that Jimmy definitely wouldn''t let her go if she didn''t exin it clearly. After some


    thoughts, she said, "Alright, I''ll tell you. But let go of me first. It hurts."


    Hearing her slightly coquettish tone, he grew softhearted and let go of her.


    Being released, Ariah rubbed her wrist and slowly told him what happened. "Well, after Sharon


    drank the concoction and woke up, she couldn''t recognize me so she did this identally."


    She was telling half of the truth. Hopefully, he would believe it.


    Sure enough, Jimmy frowned in silence.


    Knowing that he must have believed part of it, Ariah continued, "Don''t worry. It doesn''t hurt. It''ll get


    better in just a few days."


    Jimmy then nced at her. "Stay away from her in the future."


    "Who?"


    "Sharon."


    "Why?"


    "She might go mental again."


    Choked at his words, Ariah looked away.


    Silently, she apologized to Sharon for causing her to take the me and bebeled as a dangerous


    figure.


    "Achoo!"


    Sharon sneezed, to which Seamus handed over a handkerchief and asked in concern, "Mom, are


    you having a cold?"


    Hearing that, Sharon shook her head. "I don''t think so."


    But someone must have spoken ill of her behind her back, or else she wouldn''t have sneezed


    abruptly.


    When Stanley came out of the bedroom, Sharon immediately walked over. "How''s she?"


    "Hazel said that she had slept for a while in the afternoon. Now that she just woke up, she wants to


    see you."


    Sharon quickly nodded. "Okay, I''m going in." Then, she held Seamus''s hand and said, "Seamus,


    let''s go and see grandma."


    After Sadie had disappeared, Ember fell ill and hadn''t eaten until now, so her condition was not


    quite right. It wasn''t until Sadie came back that she finally got better.


    When Sharon was in the hospital, Stanley already had the twins sent to his mother''s side.


    Right now, Ember was extremely happy to see Sadie again and held the little girl in her arms tight.


    Walking into the ward, Sharon immediately saw Sadie lying in Ember''s arms, yawning out of


    boredom.


    Ember had been holding Sadie, as if she was afraid that Sadie would go missing again.


    So Sadie had no choice but to stay in her grandmother''s arms.


    "Ahem."


    Sharon cleared her throat and walked over. "Sadie."


    Quickly, Sadie looked up and said in an aggrieved tone, "Mommy, I''m hungry."


    Grandma had been unwilling to let her go, so she couldn''t leave to eat.


    "Sadie, why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Hearing that, Ember instantly let go of Sadie and asked,


    "Alright, what do you wanna eat? I''ll cook for you."


    With that said, she was about to get out of bed.


    Startled, Sharon stopped her. "Wait, there''s no need. What you need now is to rest. Just ask Hazel


    to take her out to have some food."


    Getting out of bed, Sadie threw herself on Seamus and said, "Let''s go and eat."


    With a pampering look, Seamus took her hand and said to Sharon, "Mommy, I''ll take her out."


    Sharon nodded, and Seamus took Sadie out of the ward.


    "Hazel, follow them. Quick," Embermanded with a worried look.


    Hazel nodded smilingly and followed the twins.


    Seeing that Sharon was about to follow her children out as well, Ember called out, "Sharon!"


    With a pause, Sharon took a look at her.


    "Come and sit here." She patted the side of the bed.


    Walking over, Sharon did not sit down on her bed, but on a chair by the side.


    Ember pursed her lips. "Sharon, I''m sorry." "What are you apologizing for?"


    Sharon was puzzled.


    "If it hadn''t been for me, Sadie wouldn''t have been kidnapped. Fortunately, she''s fine now.


    Otherwise, I wouldn''t have forgiven myself."


    Ember was ming herself. She felt very sorry that they encountered such a thing the first time she


    had gone out for a meal with Sharon and the kids.


    "No, don''t me yourself. Someone was trying to kidnap her... Anyway, she''s fine now, so don''t


    worry. What you should be concerned about is taking proper rest so that Stanley would feel at


    ease." Sharon didn''t know how tofort Ember though.


    The kidnapping had dealt a huge blow to Ember and she hadn''t eaten anything for the past two


    days.


    A whileter, Ember''s eyes reddened and she asked, "Can you forgive me?"


    Sharon was at a loss for what to do. "Well, this has nothing to do with you. You don''t have to me


    yourself and neither did I me you. Instead, I sincerely hope that... you''ll be fine too."


    She was a little worried about Ember since Ember hadn''t eaten anything.


    After hearing her words, Ember instantly got out of bed. "Alright, I''ll listen to you. I''ll go eat."


    She had lost her appetite in the past few days.


    But now that Sharon had said so, even if she still hadn''t had much appetite, she would force herself


    to eat something.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Sharon quickly propped her up.


    After taking a few steps, as if she was muttering to herself, Ember suddenly asked in a low voice,


    "Sharon, have you forgiven me?"


    Sharon was startled.


    She knew that Ember wasn''t talking about the kidnapping this time.


    Instead, she meant... Sharon''s father.


    For a long time, Sharon pursed her lips together tightly and said nothing.


    With a sigh, Ember felt as if her hope had vanished. She knew that Sharon still hated her...


    Just as she thought that she wouldn''t get Sharon''s reply, her voice suddenly sounded.


    "It''s none of your business. There''s nothing to forgive about."

 Chapter 607

    Chapter 607


    Upon hearing Ariah''s words, Ember was stunned in ce. After a long time, sheughed with tears


    in her eyes. "Thank you."


    Sharon was taken aback to hear her acknowledgment.


    Her father''s incident had nothing to do with Ember, and yet, Ember had always felt guilty. And now,


    Ember even thanked her for her forgiveness...


    A person who did nothing wrong should not deserve to bear these pressures.


    Suddenly, Sharon felt very sorry about how she had treated Ember in the past, and she reached out


    to hug Ember. Her eyes turned red.


    Ember was stunned. "Are you alright?"


    But Sharon didn''t know how to react.


    Soon, Ember sensed that she was crying, so she was at a loss for what to do.


    Right then, the bedroom door opened and Stanley''s slender figure appeared at the door. When he


    saw Sharon sobbing, he strode over. "What''s wrong?"


    "I... I don''t know either. She just cried suddenly."


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Stanley frowned and looked at his mother. "Did


    you say something to her?"


    Seeing his response, Ember was a little amused. "Son, you don''t think I''m bullying your wife, do


    you?"


    Stanley massaged his brows. "Mom, I didn''t..."


    Before he could finish, Sharon gave him a p on the arm and red at him.


    Stanley was baffled.


    Yet, she was still staring at him, sobbing. "Your mom didn''t do anything. Don''t say that!"


    Now, he was speechless.


    So, it turned out that he was the bad guy!


    Meanwhile, Ember looked surprised, and her lips trembled slightly. "Sharon, did you just... speak for


    me?"


    Sharon was a little embarrassed. "Yeah, but if you don''t like me doing that, I..."


    "No, I like it! I like it!"


    How could she not like it? Finally, Sharon epted her and treated her as part of her family.


    And, Sharon even forgave her now.


    The two women both shed tears in happiness.


    nk, Stanley stood beside them and didn''t know what to do.


    He had never encountered such a situation


    before.


    While he was in a dilemma of what to do, the two women just ignored him and walked past from his


    side. "Ember, I''m hungry. Let''s go get something." "Sure, sure. I''m hungry too."


    Stanley was speechless.


    Upon returning home in the evening, Sharon, who had just finished taking a shower, was pulled


    onto the bed by Stanley.


    An hourter, he still wouldn''t stop, so Sharon could not take it anymore andin, "How long


    are you still gonna take?"


    "It''s never enough when ites to this..." His voice was a little hoarse.


    Immediately, she blushed, feeling embarrassed yet timid.


    Stanley held her soft hand and kissed her fingers, muttering, "Babe, I love you."


    Hearing that, she grabbed his arm and asked excitedly, "Wh-what did you just say?"


    When he was at his most passionate stage, he naturally blurted out the L-word.


    Now everything had calmed down, he couldn''t say it again.


    However, Sharon pushed his body and demanded, "Tell me, what did you just say?"


    Stanley moistened his thin lips and looked upzily. "You heard me."


    "No, I didn''t. Just repeat it. Please."


    But Stanley kept quiet.


    "Honey..."


    Still, he said nothing.


    "Are you gonna tell me or not?"


    Eventually, Sharon even began to threaten him.


    Seeing that, Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly and swallowed hard. Then, he took control of her


    again.


    But Sharon had enough of it already. "Alright, it''s okay if you don''t wanna say it. But let me go¡ª"


    Once again, her lips were sealed, and her body was being taken over.


    When he finally finished, Sharon was already exhausted. Stanley snorted but hugged her tightly,


    getting ready to sleep.


    With her eyes shut, Sharon held onto his arm and muttered something.


    Instantly, he opened his eyes again, asking, "What did you just say?"


    Sharon snorted. "You heard it."


    She said that she also loved him.


    Indeed, Stanley heard it. He felt excited and contented, hugging her even tighter, which caused her


    to struggle. "No, no. I can''t take it anymore. If youe at me again, I''ll be dead..."


    Stanley chuckled slightly. "Alright, I won''t."


    Sharon then moved closer to his chest and sniffed at his sultry scent. After thinking for a while, she


    said, "By the way, I''ve spoken to Ariah about curing my illness."


    "You... you''re willing to do that?" He was shocked.


    "Yeah, why not?"


    "But that''s Shawn - he''s like the most important figure to you apart from your father."


    He thought that she wouldn''t agree to erase her memory of Shawn.


    Immediately, she got up from his arms and stated, "No, you''re the most important man to me aside


    from my father."


    Hearing that, Stanley was shocked yet touched.


    He looked into her eyes, and his heart beat even faster.


    But she just patted him on the shoulder and yawned. "Mr. Jones, try to be more confident. You''re


    now the man I love the most. Wait, no. Actually, you onlye as second."


    Soon, Stanley''s face darkened as he asked, "Who''s ranked first?"


    "Our son."


    He was choked at her reply.


    Seeing that he had suffered a crushing defeat, Sharon buried her face into his chest andughed


    non-stop.


    The next day, Sharon got up early in the morning and went straight to Ariah''s office without having


    breakfast.


    Ariah was surprised to see her. "What are you doing here?"


    Getting her response, Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief. "Of course, I''m here to see you."


    "What for?"


    "Getting my treatment, remember?"


    "Oh, I forgot."


    Sharon was speechless.


    "Well, can youe back tomorrow?"


    "Alright."


    However, Sharon wasn''t too disappointed. In fact, she actually felt relieved.


    She was too nervous. On the way here, her back had covered in sweat, even though it was cold


    outside.


    The next morning, Sharon went to the hospital early again, but she wasn''t as nervous as she was


    yesterday.


    Once again, Ariah was stunned to see her, and she patted her forehead. "D*mn it, I forgot it again."


    Sharon was at a loss for words.


    On the third day, she came a littlete, and seeing Ariah''s surprised look again, she was even a


    little dispirited. "Ariah, you didn''t forget again, did you?" Ariah covered her forehead in helplessness.


    "Well..."


    "What the hell are you busy with?"


    "There''s been a lot of patientstely. It''s so busy that I even skipped meals sometimes."


    "I see. You do seem to have lost some weight."


    "Exactly."


    "Then I''ll go back first."


    "All right."


    Sharon stood up, about to leave.


    This time, Ariah stood up and said, "I''ll walk you out."

 Chapter 608

    Chapter 608


    "Ah, there''s no need." Sharon hurriedly waved her hand. "You can go back to your work."


    Ariah nodded at her with a smile.


    Somehow, she felt that Ariah''s smile was a little strange, but she said nothing and pushed open the


    door.


    "Sharon."


    Suddenly, Ariah patted her shoulder and stopped her.


    "What''s the matter, Ariah?"


    "Look, what''s this?"


    Ariah dangled something in front of her eyes.


    Right then, her thoughts froze, and she felt the world grew silent.


    All she could hear now was Ariah''s voice, which was soft but firm, hitting straight at her heart. "Go


    to sleep..."


    Slowly, Sharon''s body went limp, and she fell.


    Ariah caught her body just in time, then helped her to a chair.


    "Sharon?"


    Ariah waved her hand in front of Sharon.


    Blinking, Sharon finally regained her senses in a daze. "Ariah..."


    Ariah propped up her chin and smiled at her. "Why were you in a daze just now?"


    She shook her head. "I don''t know..."


    "Well, I called you several times, but you didn''t respond."


    "I see."


    Sharon frowned, thinking that something was strange, but she didn''t know what yet.


    The two of them chatted for a while before Ariah''s patient hade, so Sharon had to go back.


    Thinking that there was no one at home, as the kids had gone to Ember''s ce, Sharon called a


    cab to Stanley''spany.


    After the meeting, Stanley went back to his office and saw Sharon curling up in his office chair,


    watching Netflix while holding a cup of hot tea.


    He was surprised.


    At the same time, Sharon also spotted him and quickly waved at him. "Honey,e here. I bought


    you a cake."


    The group of managers behind Stanley were dumbfounded.


    However, Sharon didn''t notice them as her sight was blocked by theputer


    At the same time, Rohan recognized her so he was first to react. "Well, Mr. Jones, we''d better go


    out first. I''ll bring the report inter."


    Saying that, he took the rest of the group out.


    As soon as the office door was closed, some of the senior executives quickly came to their senses.


    "Mr. Carney, is that a woman in the office of our president?"


    "Yep, and she even called him ''honey''! Who is she though?"


    "Could it be Mr. Jones'' girlfriend?"


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, I have a gut feeling that it''s his girlfriend."


    Rohan was amazed at how they could go on discussing that.


    Quickly, he chipped in, "Mr. Carney, Mr. Lance, that''s his wife, Sharon."


    "What?"


    They were all shocked.


    Meanwhile, inside the office, Sharon opened a cake box and urged, "Come, I bought you a cake."


    Stanley nced at the several empty boxes in the trash can and said with a faint smile, "Are you


    sure you bought it just for me, not because you can''t finish it?"


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "Smartass." Sharon looked embarrassed.


    With a snort, he pulled her up from the chair and sat down, then let her sit on his thigh. "Why did


    youe all of a sudden?"


    "I was bored."


    "How so?"


    "Well, after I met up with Ariah for my treatment, we only got to chat for a while, because she''s quite


    busy. Then, there''s no one at home, so I thought why note and see you."


    Sharon covered her mouth as she spoke. She had eaten too much dessert that it made her a little


    nauseous.


    However, Stanley didn''t notice her unusualness as he continued, "I''ll call her and ask her to speed


    up your treatment a little then."


    "Oh, forget it. We shouldn''t receive any special treatments. Anyway, she''ll speed it up when she''s


    done with her work... Urg!"


    Suddenly, she covered her mouth and rushed to the washroom in the office.


    And she threw up into the toilet.


    With a darkened look, Stanley crouched by her side and patted her back.


    After a while, she finally stopped throwing up and cried in a regretful tone. "Jeez, I will never have


    so much dessert again. It makes me sick!"


    Stanley then got her a moist towel and helped her to clean her mouth, despite furrowing his brows.


    Sharon noticed that and tugged at his sleeves. "I''m disgusting, ain''t I?"


    "No, it''s not that. I''m just upset."


    "Ah, why are you upset?"


    "Because I can''t believe that you actually ate that much dessert!"


    There were at least four or five empty boxes in the bin.


    Awkwardly, she exined, "Sorry... it''s just that I suddenly had an urge to have something sweet, so


    I bought a lot of cakes at the bakery..."


    Stanley just pursed his lips and picked her up.


    "Ah!"


    Startled, Sharon quickly put her arms around his neck.


    After putting her on the sofa, he got a nket and poured a ss of warm water for her. "Here, take


    them."


    Sharon hurriedly took them.


    "Drink some warm water. It will make your stomach feel better."


    "Alright."


    "Is there anything else that you need?"


    Sharon hurriedly shook her head. "Nope."


    "Cool, then take a rest. I''ll go back to work now."


    Knowing that he was not happy now, Sharon answered in a behaving way, "Sure, go to work. You


    don''t have to worry about me. I promise I''ll stay here quietly."


    Stanley then went to his desk. The small sofa was just behind him, and he could see her by just


    turning back.


    Right now, she was lying on the sofa, bathing under the sunzily like a cat.


    Relieved, he then withdrew his gaze and went back to work upon closing the Netflix window.


    Just then, a text message came into his phone.


    It was from Ariah.


    "Hey, I just wanna tell you that Sharon''s cured. Sorry for thete announcement as I was quite busy


    with work just now."


    Stanley went stiff upon reading that. Then, he made a call.


    It didn''t take long before Ariah picked it up. "Hey, you''re pretty quick..." "What did you mean by that


    text message?"


    "Well, she''s cured..."


    "Really?"


    Ariahughed. "Yeah, if you don''t trust me, you could check it yourself."


    Without saying anything further, he hung up the phone.


    Ariah stomped her feet at that and muttered angrily, "What a jerk! How could you just hang up like


    that!"


    On the other hand, Stanley got up from his chair and walked towards Sharon, who was still lying on


    the sofa.


    Sharon looked up and saw his shocked yetplicated expression, to which she was stunned and


    asked, "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 609

    Chapter 609


    Stanley sat down by Sharon''s side and pulled her up. "There''s something I wanna ask you."


    "Shoot it," she said, lying submissively in his arms. "You''ve been with Ariah for the past few days?"


    "Yeah, I went to find her in the early morning. But she was always busy, so I came back."


    "I see." Licking his thin lips, Stanley asked somewhat nervously, "Has she started to treat you yet?"


    "Nope, she doesn''t have time."


    He frowned. "Are you sure?"


    Didn''t Ariah say that Sharon was cured now? Why did Sharon say differently?


    Meanwhile, Sharon grew suspicious at his questions and looked at him warily. "What''s wrong with


    you?"


    "Nothing..."


    He stared at her innocent- looking eyes and couldn''t help but blurt out, "Let''s find a time to see


    Shawn."


    Leaning against his chest and holding a cup of hot tea, she was enjoying the moment. "Who''s


    Shawn?


    Why do you wanna see him?"


    Stanley was shocked.


    Then, he turned to observe her expression carefully ¡ªshe looked quite calm.


    In the past, she would get excited.


    But right now, she showed no emotions as if Shawn was just a stranger to her.


    He was astounded to see that, although he remained impassive. "Nothing. Have a good rest."


    "Alright."


    Back to his office desk, Stanley immediately took out his phone and sent a text message to Ariah.


    "What did you do?"


    A whileter, Ariah texted back, "I cured her. Isn''t that what you want?"


    "But why did she say that you haven''t treated her?"


    "Well, try asking her what was she trying to get treated for."


    Hearing that, he frowned and put down his phone, then calmly asked Sharon, who was still lying on


    the sofa, "Honey, what are you trying to get Ariah to treat you?"


    Instantly, her brows twisted into a tight knot. Then, she stared at him with confusion.


    Uh...


    She could not remember why she looked for Ariah at all.


    Meanwhile, he continued to gaze at her. "What''s wrong?"


    She moistened her lips and answered, "I... I don''t remember."


    Stanley was taken aback.


    "Wait a minute..."


    Suddenly, Sharon thought of something.


    "You remember it?"


    "Yeah."


    "What is it?"


    However, she looked at him hesitatingly.


    Immediately, his body tensed up. "Tell me!"


    Did she remember everything again?


    "Ahem." Sharon cleared her throat. "Well, I think I went to consult Ariah about our sex life since


    there''s been some ups and downs recently. But she was always busy, so we didn''t get a chance to


    talk about it yet."


    Stanley was choked at her reply.


    Urgh, Ariah!


    Just then, a text message came in again.


    It was Ariah. "How''s it going? Did you get the


    answer? Haha, you must have found out that I had nted some new memory into her mind during


    the treatment, eh?"


    "Will it do her harm?"


    "Of course not! I know what I''m doing."


    Stanley heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then, he went back to work and the office''s atmosphere grew silent again. Soon, there was the


    sound of even breathing came behind him.


    He turned around and saw that Sharon had fallen asleep already.


    With a smile, he returned to work.


    Later, when Sharon woke up, she realized that she was sleeping on a bed.


    She was confused because just now she was still on the couch outside.


    This was a bedroom in Stanley''s office that he normally napped in during lunch break.


    But now, she was lying on the bed, with a hand on her waist.


    Stanley was next to her.


    Just as she wanted to get up, he forcefully pulled her back into his arms again. "Don''t move."


    "Why did you fall asleep, too?"


    With his eyes half-closed and his chin rested on her shoulder, he answered in a hoarse, sexy tone,


    "Well, looking at you sleeping so well, I can''t help cking off too."


    Sharon burst intoughter, but then she jumped out of bed suddenly as her face turned pale.


    "Blech..."


    Thankfully, she had rushed to the washroom. Otherwise, she could have thrown up on the bed.


    However, Stanley looked a little worried and he put on his clothes. When Sharon finished vomiting,


    he took her out of the office.


    "Honey, where are we going?"


    "To the hospital."


    "I don''t think that''s necessary. I''m only vomiting because I had too much dessert this afternoon..."


    "Stop talking!"


    Hearing that, she just shut up.


    To be honest, she was worried too because she had thrown up a little too frequently. So it was


    probably best to go to the hospital for an examination.


    Arriving at the hospital, they went straight to the Gastroenterology Department but the results


    showed nothing.


    With a smile, the gastroenterologist looked at them and said, "Well, I suggest you get a check-up at


    the gynecology."


    The gynaecology...


    Before Sharon could say something, Stanley was pleasantly surprised as he nced at her


    stomach.


    Sharon''s face turned pale, and she stroked her stomach with a trembling hand. No way, was she


    really pregnant?


    Soon, they came to the Gynecology Department for a b-scan.


    Two hourster, Sharon got the test report and was shocked.


    She was really pregnant!R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    Heavens!


    Meanwhile, Stanley kept his gaze on her all the time, worrying about her and the baby getting hurt.


    And, he even called his driver toe to drive them back. Because right now, he was too excited to


    drive.


    He needed to calm down.


    On the way back, Sharon looked unhappy as sheined endlessly to the man next to her, "I


    told you to take precautionary steps. Now, are you happy?"


    Well, he was indeed happy, so no matter how she had a ck face on, he just smiled. "Alright, I''ll be


    careful next time. Don''t be mad anymore."


    Sharon merely rolled her eyes.


    Getting pregnant hadpletely messed up her following year''s work schedule.


    In the evening, Sharon took a longer shower than usual, causing Stanley to worry and thus he


    knocked on the door. Startled by his anxious look, she asked, "What''s wrong?"


    When he saw that she was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief and enjoined, "Don''t shower for too long.


    It''s not good for the baby."


    Sharon was speechless.


    Later when they went to bed, she sighed and groaned about being pregnant.


    Stanley had to coax her and repeatedly reassured her that she would be able to go back to work


    once giving birth to their baby. Only then did she feel much more at ease.


    Soon, she fell asleep.


    On the other hand, he was lying on the bed, tossing and turning, unable to sleep.


    And he seemed to have bothered her sleeping, as she was muttering something.


    Carefully, he listened for a while and realized that she was just sleep-talking.


    A thought came to his mind. He bent down and asked softly, "Sharon, what did you say? Who did


    you dream of?"


    Sharon was still sleeping, but she mumbled something.


    It was a name.


    As he leaned closer, he heard her mumbling, "Stanley..."


    She was calling his name! She must be dreaming of him now!


    Instantly, his lips curled into a smile as he ced his hand on her belly and kissed her on the lips.


    "Don''t worry. I''m here."


    Right now, he felt happy and content.


    He wanted nothing more than this.

 Chapter 610

    Chapter 610


    In the evening, Jimmy came to pick up Ariah from work. The two of them nned to go back to the


    Hudson Family''s mansion to have dinner.


    In the past two days after Jimmy was discharged from the hospital, E would always call and ask


    him toe back to have home-cooked meals.


    She was worried about him since he had been injured so badly.


    She would make him nourishing soup every single day. After having it for two days straight, Jimmy


    gradually began to feel that his sex drive had been boosted.


    Coming out of the hospital, Ariah noticed he didn''t look good, but she only closed her eyes and rest


    after getting into the car.


    Jimmy took a side nce at her. "Aren''t you cold?"


    It was sunny today and Ariah took off her coat the moment she got into the car, only wearing a tight-


    fitting sweater inside. She shook her head and said, "It''s not cold. What''s wrong?"


    She was sitting there and her well-shaped figure was quite obvious.


    Jimmy looked at her a few times and felt that his desire had aroused again, so he forced himself to


    look away.


    "Put on your clothes!" Hemanded hoarsely.


    Ariah merely rolled her eyes. "What are you talking about? It''s too warm inside here to wear a


    coat..."


    Just then, the car suddenly came to a stop and she thrashed forward, almost hitting the panel.


    When she came back to her senses, she snapped, "Are you nuts?"


    She almost knocked her head when the car was suddenly stopped.


    However, Jimmy just repliedzily, "It was red light."


    Ariah was choked speechless.


    Then, he threw the coat over, whichnded on her head, and ordered hoarsely, "Put it on."


    "Jimmy!"


    She yelled in anger.


    Hearing that, he nced at her. "If you don''t wanna make love now, then put on your coat."


    Ariah stared at him in disbelief. "Are... are you an animal? How could you wanna make love now?"


    Pouting, she thought of something and her face turned red, then she obediently put on her coat.


    Nevertheless, Jimmy gritted his teeth and pulled her over. "Do you know how long it has been since


    west had sex?"


    Together with E''s nourishing soup for the past few days, he could feel his libido getting out of


    control.


    "But, you''re still injured..."


    "I can still make you cry in bed!"


    "Oh, shut up!"


    Being pissed off, she gave him a punch and warned, "The light has turned green!"


    With a chuckle, he let go of her and started the car.


    She then took a few deep breaths and calmed herself down. "How''s the case on Kevin going?"


    On the day being discharged, Jimmy went straight back to work and didn''t contact her for the past


    two days, probably because he had been busy looking into Kevin''s case.


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes and tapped on the steering wheel, saying casually, "Not quite good. It''s


    hard to trace him."


    "We don''t know where he is hiding now. I''m afraid we''ll be caught off guard if he decides to attack


    you again."


    "Then we''ll do what we can." Jimmy chuckled. Knowing that she was on tenterhooks, he winked at


    her andforted her. "Don''t worry too much, babe. I''m sure I''ll be alright."


    Ariah muttered, "How can I not be worried. He could appear at any time."


    Thinking that Kevin could be hiding somewhere now watching them, she felt terrified.


    "Don''t you have the slightest clue though?" She got the feeling that he might be hiding something


    from her. "I know that Ro''s an international police officer. Can''t he help you find out where Kevin


    is?"


    Unless he told her something, Jimmy knew that she wouldn''t feel at ease.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve asked someone to investigate abroad." Jimmy thought for a moment and added,


    "Kevin has been in Mathines for the past few years. As long as we find out what name he''s been


    using, it will be much easier to track him down."


    Ariah''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Yep."


    Instantly, she grew happy. "That''s great."


    Then, Jimmy thought of something and raised his eyebrows at her. "How did you know Ro''s


    identity though?"


    "Uh..."


    She had promised Felipe not to tell.


    "Yeah?" Jimmy increased his tone.


    Finally, shepromised and said, "Well, I heard it from Felipe, but I promised him I wouldn''t tell,


    so please keep this between us."


    "Fair enough." He couldn''t help chuckling.


    As soon as they returned to the Hudsons'' Manor, they could smell coriander. E waved her hand


    and said, "Jimmy,e. I''ve made some soup. Drink it while it''s still hot."


    Jimmy frowned. "My wounds have all healed already. There''s no need for me to drink these."


    "I know. But still, it takes a long time to be truly fully recovered."


    E pulled him over to sit on a chair. "Sit down and eat."


    Jimmy felt helpless.


    At the same time, Mack also called out to Ariah. "Ariah,e. The food is ready."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Coming." She then sat down obediently.


    Meanwhile, the servant had just informed Emily about dinner. Ariah turned around and saw Emily,


    who had juste down the stairs, calling out to her awkwardly, "Ariah."


    Then Emily pulled out a chair and sat down beside her.


    After they parted in discordst time in the hospital, neither of them had taken the initiative to speak


    to each other yet.


    Now that Emily had taken the initiative to talk to her, she quickly replied, "Come, sit here. Where''s


    Kobi though?"


    With that said, suddenly, the atmosphere at the dining table changed.


    Emily''s smile froze.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy put down his cutlery and shot Ariah a re.


    Confused, Ariah asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Jimmy merely snorted and said nothing.


    Just then, E came out of the kitchen with a bowl of soup. She didn''t know what had just


    happened.


    "Son, here''s the soup."


    Hearing that, Jimmy nced at her and said, "Mom, I''ve had enough of this nourishing soup


    already."


    "Oh, really?" E scowled at him.


    "Alright, let''s eat." Mack looked around and then said to Ariah, "Kobi hasn''t returned yet. He


    probably will have dinner outside."


    Instantly, Ariah understood why Jimmy and Emily''s expression had changed.


    Heavens!


    They must have misunderstood her! She was just curious why Kobi hadn''te down for supper,


    not because she cared about him!


    With her mouth opened, she wanted to exin but decided to hold it back, eventually.


    Jimmy''s dark look didn''t change even after the meal. Ariah tried to talk to him several times, but he


    ignored her.


    Seeing that, Ariah gritted her teeth in angry. What a petty man!


    In the meantime, Mack took Jimmy to y chess.


    So Ariah could only pull Emily, who was being sulky, to a corner and quickly rified, "Emily, I don''t


    like Kobi and I never like him before. If it still makes you feel ufortable, from now on, I won''t


    appear where Kobi will. What do you think?"


    Emily bit her lips. "I... I know..."


    Although she knew that Ariah didn''t like Kobi, she still couldn''t help thinking back to what Kobi had


    said to Mack in the study that day.


    He confessed that he still liked Ariah and even wanted her...


    Every time when she thought of this, Emily felt as if her heart had been pricked by needles.

 Chapter 611

    Chapter 611


    "Since you know that I don''t like Kobi, then why are you still jealous?"


    Ariah held on to Emily''s hand and continued, "Emily, I know that you''re not a narrow- minded


    person. You don''t think that I have something to do with him just because I''ve known him before, do


    you?"


    If that was the case, then Ariah was truly being wronged.


    "Of course not!" Biting her lips, Emily shook off her hand and snapped, "I know that you''re not


    interested in him, but he is!"


    Instantly, Ariah''s heart skipped a beat. Now, she finally knew why Emily was angry.


    Emily must have suspected that Kobi was interested in her.


    With that, of course, she would get angry because she loved Kobi too much.


    Upon realizing that, Ariah did not mind Emily snapping at her.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Emily, Kobi loves you. You must have misunderstood something..."


    "I misunderstood something?"


    Immediately, Emily cut her off. "No, I heard it myself."


    "He... told you that?" With a frown, she asked.


    "Tsk, I wish." Emily smiled bitterly.


    To be frank, she would rather Kobi make it clear to her than having to hear it through


    eavesdropping. It was just unbearable.


    "I overheard his conversation with his father. He confessed that he... likes you."


    With some difficulty, Emily said that, and her eyes turned red. "Ariah, what should I do?"


    Ariah didn''t expect that she would suddenly cry and was at a loss. "Do you want me to question


    him?"


    "Nah." Emily shook her head. "If he doesn''t love me, then I won''t marry him. I''ll just go home after


    some time."


    Although she loved Kobi, she still had pride.


    She would not marry him shamelessly.


    Hearing that, Ariah had nothing to say. If Kobi was indeed unfaithful to Emily, then she would


    definitely stand on Emily''s side.


    She believed Emily could still live a happy life, even without Kobi.


    However, she didn''t expect that Kobi would actually like her...


    And he even said those things to Mack. How was she going to face Mackter?


    Ariah was in a dilemma.


    Besides, she didn''t understand why Kobi would fall in love with her now, instead of back then when


    she shamelessly pursued him? Why now?


    "Ariah."


    Abruptly, Emily called out to her.


    Ariah came back to her senses and asked, "Yes?"


    "There''s something that I need your help."


    "What is it?"


    "I wanna go home now, but Kobi won''t let me go. He has my passport and I don''t know where he


    keeps it." Emily bit her lip. "I don''t wanna stay here anymore. I wanna move out."


    "Wait, what? He keeps your passport?"


    Now, Ariah was truly furious. "How could he do that?"


    Unbelievable! Only a despicable man would do such a thing!


    Despite being heartbroken, Emily still couldn''t help speaking up for Kobi, "Well, he''ll be awkward if I


    leave suddenly, and his family will definitely question him. So I understand that...."


    "No, you don''t!"


    Ariah couldn''t help but scowled. "Don''t forget that he hit you!"


    Coupled with the fact that he had confiscated Emily''s passport, Ariah found it more and more


    difficult to understand Kobi.


    He was apletely different person to her now.


    "No, he didn''t hit me." Emily shook her head. "He really didn''t. We had a fight that day. By ident,


    he pushed me and I bumped onto the door..."


    "Seriously? You''re still speaking up for him?" Frustrated, Ariah said, "I''ve already asked him. He


    said that he drank too much that day and injured you unintentionally. He even promised that he


    wouldn''t do such a thing again."


    nk, Emily stared at her and asked, "He... promised that to you?"


    Seeing her look, Ariah knew that she must have misunderstood again. "Emily, it''s not what you


    think..."


    "Ariah, I can''t believe that he made the promise to you instead of me, his fiancee. This is just


    heartbreaking."


    Soon, Emily started to cry as she couldn''t believe that Kobi had said nothing to her after hurting her


    and went to promise Ariah instead.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Thinking about that, she smiled bitterly. "Looks like he really likes you. He''s willing to do anything to


    impress you."


    As for her, Kobi did not really care. He would even hit her.


    Indeed, Kobi hadid his hands on her.


    That day, Emily was packing her things up and about to leave when Kobi suddenly came back.


    Seeing that, he questioned her, to which she directly expressed her thought of leaving. Kobi forbade


    her. Then, they started to argue.


    Just as she was about to leave the bedroom with her luggage, Kobi grabbed her luggage and they


    got into a fight. By ident, he pushed her and she knocked her forehead on the door.


    Anyway, she just couldn''t understand why they grew apart now. They used to be very close.


    But on that day, Kobi seemed to have changed into a different person and left her even though she


    was bleeding...


    Was it because she knew that he liked Ariah, so he couldn''t be bothered to care for her anymore?


    Meanwhile, Ariah looked at her anxiously. "Emily..."


    "I know this has nothing to do with you." Sniffing, Emily stopped crying and stated, "I won''t me


    you. I''m just a little sad. That''s all."


    Hearing that, Ariah felt sorry for her.


    "Kobi told you that he identally injured me because he drank?"


    Suddenly, Emily asked as she thought of something.


    Ariah nodded. "Yeah, what''s wrong?"


    Emily took a tissue and wiped her tears. "But that day, he didn''t drink at all."


    Hearing that, Ariah was dumbstruck. Kobi didn''t drink?


    Then why did he tell her he had identally hurt Emily because he had too much alcohol?


    Meanwhile, in the living room¡ª


    The father and son were ying chess.


    "How could you ce that there?" Mack red at Jimmy. "Do you even know how to y chess?"


    "Nope." Jimmy leaned against the sofazily and hinted at his own hand. "I''m born to hold guns, not


    for ying chess."


    Unbelievably, Mack shook his head and said, "Oh well, I should''ve just yed with your brother."


    Speaking of which, the brothers had totally different personalities since they were young; one was


    restless, whereas the other was quiet.


    With that said, Jimmy loved to move around a lot, while Kobi, on the other hand, was much quieter


    and could read a book all day long.


    Their neighbors used to envy that Mack was lucky to have two outstanding sons.


    But now...


    His sons were causing him troubles.


    Thinking about that, Mack let out a long sigh.


    "Your elder brother and I talked about it that day. It was just a misunderstanding. He thought that


    something happened to Ariah in the hotel, so he went over to take a look because he was worried."

 Chapter 612

    Chapter 612


    Mack still believed that Kobi would not do Ariah any harm, so he subconsciously spoke up for him,


    "Kobi didn''t do anything beyond redemption yet. So please stop ming him."


    They all should live in harmony.


    If they always fought, their family would break up sooner orter.


    Mack just hoped that their family would be well and united.


    Hearing that, Jimmy nced at his father and smiled. "I understand what you mean. Don''t worry.


    I won''t do anything to him. I''m aware of what happened that day."


    Being seen through, Mack was a little embarrassed. "Good, you know that Kobi didn''t mean any


    harm. He was just a little stubborn sometimes."


    "As long as he doesn''t cross my bottom line, I''ll get along with him."


    "Then I can rest assured."


    With relief, Mack nodded and added, "When Kobies home, will you go talk to him? He likes to


    keep everything to himself, so I''m afraid that he won''t take the initiative to speak to you first."


    Jimmy frowned. Even though he could let what Kobi had done to Ariah pass, it didn''t mean that he


    could just act as nothing had happened.


    Sensing his hesitation, Mack covered his chest with his hand. "If you two don''t get along with each


    other, I''m afraid I''ll get a heart attack sooner orter."


    But Jimmy just gave him a derisive look. "Your acting sucks."R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    "How... how dare you!"


    "How about I register you for some acting sses?"


    "You little brat!"


    Mack threw a chess pawn over and red at him.


    Nevertheless, Jimmy could not be bothered with him and got up to leave.


    Meanwhile, on the second floor-


    The girls were in the bedroom.


    "Ariah, have you found it?" Emily watched Ariah search for her passport for quite a while, so she


    could not help but get anxious.


    Standing on the chair, Ariah was rummaging through the top part of a cab. She found two


    boxes, but Emily''s passport was nowhere to be seen.


    Discouraged, she replied, "No, I''ve searched everywhere I can, but your passport isn''t here."


    Emily said that Kobi had confiscated her passport, so Ariah thought that he must have kept it


    somewhere hidden because it wouldn''t make sense for him to carry it with him.


    As a result, she searched every corner of Kobi''s bedroom. She even went under his bed to find it,


    but still, she got nothing.


    Getting her reply, Emily sighed. "Never mind if you can''t find it. Juste down. It''s dangerous up


    there."


    In order to find the passport, Ariah had stacked two stools together to climb up the cab, which


    caused Emily to worry. "Take it slow when youe down yeah."


    Ariah smiled. Despite having a bad temper, Emily was as timid as a mouse.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not that high."


    Ariah slowly came down as she steadied herself.


    Suddenly, Kobi''s voice sounded from behind. "What are you girls looking for?"


    Although Emily was looking for her own stuff, for some reason, she still panicked upon hearing


    Kobi''s question and lost her grip on the stool. Instantly, Ariah lost her bnce and fell from the top.


    "Ah...


    Emily screamed in horror. "Ariah!"


    Sucking in a cold breath, Ariah was prepared to fall.


    However, the pain she had imagined did note as she fell into a warm embrace.


    Kobi''s deep voice then rang next to her. "Are you alright?"


    Coming back to her senses, Ariah immediately came out of his arms. "Thank you."


    "Why are you in a hurry to get off? Am I that frightening?" Saying that, Kobi chuckled.


    Ariah frowned at him. "Emily is here!"


    She was warning him to watch out for his words because it could lead to misunderstanding.


    Hearing that, Kobi nced at Emily''s pale face and curled into a smile.


    "She already knows how I felt about you, so there''s no need to act anymore."


    Shocked, Emily trembled and lost her stand slightly.


    She widened her eyes at Kobi in disbelief, as if she was looking at a stranger.


    "Emily, are you alright?" Ariah held her up and then said angrily to Kobi, "Kobi, how could say that?"


    "I''m telling the truth. She knows it very well."


    With her hands trembling, Ariah red at him angrily.


    She didn''t expect that Kobi would actually say something like that!


    He didn''t deserve Emily''s love!


    Thinking about that, Ariah said to him coldly, "You''d better apologize to Emily, or else I''ll make you


    regret what you said."


    As if he''d heard a funny joke, Kobiughed. "Oh, really? What are you gonna do?"


    "You..."


    "I understand that you''re enraged by what I said. But remember, this has nothing to do with you. So


    keep out of it."


    "Emily had asked me for help. I can''t just leave her alone!"


    "Oh, she asked for your help?" Kobi nced at Emily, who stood in a daze behind Ariah. "How?"


    Without trying to conceive it, Ariah said directly, "Kobi, give Emily back her passport. And starting


    from tonight, she''ll be staying at my ce. So please stay away from her."


    With a chuckle, Kobi questioned, "Do you really suppose that she''ll go with you?"


    He knew that Emily loved him a lot, so he bet she wouldn''t be able to leave him.


    When she swore that she wanted to leave, she was just saying.


    And she still loved him despite everything that had happened.


    "Oh, please. Cut the crap and hand over her passport." Ariah blocked him from gazing pressingly at


    Emily.


    Somehow, she was shocked by the way he looked at Emily. It was as if he had everything under


    control.


    However, Kobi ignored her and looked at Emily, asking softly, "Emily, do you really wanna leave


    me?"


    With tears, Emily looked up but the answer ''yes'' was stuck in her throat.


    Seeing Emily hesitating, Ariah felt her heart skipped a beat and she immediately grabbed Emily''s


    hand and said, "Let''s go. I''ll take you home tonight."


    But Emily didn''t move.


    Ariah grew anxious. "Emily?"


    Right then, Emily began to weep as she stared at Kobi and asked almost pleadingly, "Why?"


    "What do you mean by ''why''?" "Why are you doing this to me? We used to be very close and you


    promised to marry me. Why has everything changed now? Don''t you know that I love you?"


    Emily then shook off Ariah''s hand and approached Kobi.


    Seeing that, Ariah could only smile bitterly.


    Emily was too stubborn in love.


    Although she knew that she would get hurt, she was still infatuated with Kobi.


    As an outsider, Ariah could already tell that Kobi didn''t love Emily, and yet, Emily was still holding on


    to thest bit of hope.

 Chapter 613

    Chapter 613


    Emily grabbed Kobi''s hand. Her eyes were filled with helplessness as she slowly muttered


    something.


    "You said that you loved me, then why do you stop loving me now? Did I do something wrong? Tell


    me, I can amend it."


    "Also, I don''t mind if you still like Ariah. Just treat me well in the future and I''ll be content..."


    Emily had never been so insignificant before.


    Right now, she was willing to do anything for Kobi.


    Standing by the side, Ariah was worried but she couldn''t do anything. Why did Emily have to be this


    stubborn? It was just a man. She could always find another one.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did she have to ce herself so insignificantly?


    Meanwhile, Kobi stroked Emily''s face and asked with a smile, "Babe, do you really wanna leave


    me?"


    "No, I don''t wanna leave you..." Emily shook her head.


    Just as long as Kobi was good to her and treated her as he did in the past, she would pretend none


    of this had happened.


    "Great." Then, he turned to look at Ariah and said with smug, "Did you hear that? As I said, she


    couldn''t leave me. So you can''t take her away."


    With a sneer, Ariah refuted, "Tsk, I can''t believe that you use her love as a tool to keep her! You''re


    just unbelievable!"


    "Well, what can I say. She loves me."


    "Kobi, she''s your fiancee, and she loves you a lot, so why can''t you just treat her well?"


    Wouldn''t he get guilty in breaking Emily''s heart this way?


    Nevertheless, Kobi chuckled upon hearing her words and leaned over, whispering, "You''ve seen


    that she couldn''t leave me. So even if I hurt her, she would still stay."


    What a jerk!


    To be fair, Ariah wouldn''t get angry this easily, but tonight, Kobi was really pissing her off!


    She just didn''t understand how Kobi could be so heartless?


    Hadn''t he thought about how Emily would feel at all?


    What a selfish man!


    Seeing Ariah ring at him in frustration, he suddenly smirked and said, "I didn''t know that you''re


    so considerate about Emily. However, have you thought about yourself? Because I think you''re the


    pitiful one."


    Ariah frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "Jimmy doesn''t really love you, yet you''re still with him. Aren''t you pitiful?"


    "Tsk, are you trying to sow discord between Jimmy and me?"


    "It''s understandable that if you don''t trust me. You should just ask him. He''s been looking for Nicole


    all these years."


    Ariah was stunned.


    Once again, Nicole''s name was brought up.


    This name was mentioned by Anna before, and now Kobi.


    It seemed that this woman must have some kind of close rtionship with Jimmy.


    "Anyway, take your time." Kobi looked at her deeply and said ambiguously, "If there''s anything that


    you''re not clear about, you could alwayse to me. I''ll tell you whatever you wanna know."


    After that, he went to Emily''s side and caressed her face as if he was petting a pet. "Don''t go


    anywhere. Wait for me, okay?"


    Emily responded with a nod. "Okay."


    He then left.


    The bedroom soon quieted down, leaving only the two girls there.


    A whileter, Ariah turned to Emily and asked, ''Are you sure you still wanna stay? It doesn''t look


    like Kobi is treating you well."


    Hearing that, Emily bit her lips. "Ariah, I don''t wanna be like this either. I know that you''re upset at


    me and I''m too."


    "Then why don''t you tell him just now?"


    "I''m scared..."


    "What?"


    "I''m scared that Kobi will leave me if I reallye with you. Please just forget about what I said


    earlier. I didn''t really mean it."


    A bitter smile spread across Emily''s face. "Sometimes, we just say things to protect ourselves


    because we''re scared inside."


    Sighing, Ariah held her hand and reassured, I totally understand. But if you need anything, just


    come to me. Don''t keep everything to yourself."


    Now, she only hoped that Kobi would treat Emily better soon.


    Emily hugged her and said with a smile, "Ariah, you''re so kind to me."


    Downstairs-


    Mack spotted Kobiing down.


    Clearing his throat, he called out, "Kobi."


    Kobi stopped and turned around.


    "Come here." His father waved at him.


    With a questioning look, Kobi walked over, wondering why Mack had called him.


    "Sit down first." Mack pointed to the chair opposite him. "And let''s y chess."


    "Had someone y with you already?" ncing at the chessboard, Kobi asked.


    Because the chess pawns were moved. So obviously, Mack was ying with someone else before


    him.


    "Yeah, but Jimmy went to talk to your mom just now. And then, you came back." Mack exined


    why Kobi didn''t see Jimmy. Then, he raised his chin at the chessboard and said, "Anyway, don''t


    mind about him. Let''s y."


    Saying that, he moved his pawn.


    Kobi could only do as he said.


    After a few rounds, Mack gradually frowned. He looked at Kobi and questioned, "Howe you''re


    getting worse at this? You made two mistakes in just three rounds. Back then, we could be equally


    matched."


    Now, Kobi was even worse than Jimmy.


    With a wry smile, Kobi exined, "I''ve been focused on my research abroad in the past few years


    and I hardly y chess anymore. So naturally, I''ve got worse."


    "Fair enough, but still, it was like you''re new to this." Mack shook his head. "I might as well just y


    with your brother."


    "Ahem."


    Kobi was choked speechless.


    Seeing that, Mackughed and reassured, "Don''t worry. I''ll practice with you before you go back.


    Just take two hours a day and I''m sure you''ll get back to how you were before."


    "Sounds good."


    "So why don''t you stay home more often so I can teach you about chess. Lately, you''ve been


    spending more time outside than at home."


    Then, Mack added casually, "What''s so fun outside? Or are you busy with something?"


    Kobi merely replied calmly, "Nah, I''m just hanging out with my old ssmates."


    "It''d better be that."


    Mack took a deep look at him as he was clear about what Kobi was up to in the past few days.


    Then, with a serious look, he warned his son lightly, "Don''t do anything that you shouldn''t have


    done. Do you understand that?"


    Instantly, Kobi''s heart skipped a beat and he nodded. "Yes, I understand."


    "Good. Now, go and find your brother. He''s been looking for you." Mack''s face was full of smiles


    again as he waved his hand. "Besides, it''s no fun to y chess with you anymore."


    "Alright."


    Kobi got up and went to the living room.


    Looking at his son''s back, Mack sighed as he knew that Kobi wasn''t hanging out with his


    ssmates recently. Instead, he was investigating something that happened a few decades ago.


    It was something that Mack didn''t want anyone to find out about, which was why he warned Kobi


    just now.


    He hoped that his son could understand that and stop looking into it.


    Some things were best to be kept as a secret.

 Chapter 614

    Chapter 614


    "Son, I have something to ask you."


    E came in with some fruits and sat down in front of Jimmy.


    Jimmy picked up a washed strawberry and put it into his mouth. "Yeah?"


    The luded balcony was warm and had a good view, so Jimmy liked it very much. He thought that


    if he moved to a bigger house one day, he would want a balcony like this, and Ariah would like it


    too.


    "When are you and Ariah nning to have a child?"


    E, like every parent, was looking forward to weing a grandchild after her son got married.


    However, Jimmy replied unconcernedly, "Well, we shall see."


    "If you decide to have kids, then you better start preparing for it. For example, you can stop taking


    that precautionary measure during your nighttime activity, you know?"


    Instantly, Jimmy gave E a side nce and said, "Mom, are you sure you wanna talk about this?"


    "What''s there to be ashamed of? I''m your mother!" E rolled her eyes at him. "You two have been


    married for so many years and yet she still hasn''t got pregnant. So naturally, I''m worried!"


    Jimmy sat up straight and stared at his mother.


    Receiving his gaze, E frowned. "What?"


    "Mom, judging by your tone, you seem to have epted Ariah fully now?"


    "Humph, isn''t that what you want to see?"


    "Yeah, if you two don''t get along well, it''ll be hard for me. So please treat her better."


    E pouted. "No problem, just as long as you two are nning to have a grandchild!"


    "Ahem." Jimmy didn''t expect his mother to be that stubborn. "It seems like you really want a


    grandchild!"


    "Of course!" E was kind of frustrated. "Look, you two have been married for years already. So it''s


    time to have a baby now. Don''t you agree?"


    Jimmy frowned.


    With hesitation, E then suggested, "Jimmy, why don''t I take Ariah for a body checkup someday?


    And you as well."


    Jimmy didn''t take it to heart. "What for?"


    "For fertility testing!"


    Since Ariah hadn''t been pregnant for so many years, one of them must have some kind of fertility


    issues.


    Hearing that, Jimmy almost choked by the tea that he just drank. "Hack..."


    Withughter, he reassured her, "Both Ariah and I are fine. So stop worrying too much about this!


    Anyway, I''m leaving now!"


    Tired of continuing the subject, he then stood up and went to find Ariah.


    But then, he spotted Kobi standing just around the corner of the balcony.


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows at his brother. "How could you be eavesdropping on us?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''ve just got here, and I didn''t hear anything." Kobi smiled wryly.


    "Alright, what do you want?"


    "Well, dad said that you were looking for me."


    Instantly, Jimmy understood their father was trying to help them to reconcile.


    Upon contemting for a while, he said faintly, "Do you wanna grab a drink?"


    Kobi raised his brows. "Beer or liquor?"


    "Beer." Jimmy then went into the living room and opened the refrigerator to have a look. There was


    really some beer in it, which wasn''t surprising since Mack loved beer.


    "Come and help."


    Jimmy took out a few bottles and passed them to Kobi. Then, the two of them went to the pavilion


    outside.


    After drinking a few bottles of beer, they started to feel their bodies warming up.


    "We used toe here when we were kids. You would help me do my homework while I waited


    aside."


    Jimmy hadn''t been an excellent student in the past and Kobi was better than him, so Kobi would


    help him do homework sometimes.


    Funnily, until today, their father still wasn''t aware that Kobi would do Jimmy''s homework. But if Mack


    knew it, he would probably get furious.


    Jimmy then took a sip of beer and continued with a smile, "Kobi, I have always looked up to you. Do


    you still remember that when we were kids, I would go and beat those who said bad things about


    you?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With an awkward smile, Kobi replied, "Of course."


    However, Jimmy soon grew serious as he said, "If you still remember that, then why would you


    wanna sabotage our rtionship?"


    "What do you mean..." "Do you like Ariah or what?"


    "Oh, that''s what you''re referring to..." Kobi smiled. "If you don''t like me being too close to Ariah, then


    I''ll stay away from her."


    Pausing, Jimmy asked, "What did you say?"


    "Isn''t that what you wanna hear? You didn''t just ask me toe out for a drink, did you?"


    Indeed, Jimmy wasn''t here to do a nostalgic ount of their childhood. In fact, he wanted to warn


    Kobi to stay away from Ariah.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t expect that Kobi would bring it up before he even mentioned it.


    "Ariah''s your wife. Of course, I''ll stay away from her." Kobi then clinked sses with him. "Come,


    have a drink."


    Shooting Kobi a quick nce, Jimmy drank his beer.


    After that, Kobi continued, "Don''t worry. I won''t have any second thoughts about your wife.


    Otherwise, that would make me a total jerk."


    Jimmy frowned. He didn''t expect Kobi to give up so easily and he was quite surprised. "Well, you''d


    better be."


    "Trust me. I know what I''m doing."


    Jimmy nodded. "Great."


    Although he was still puzzled as to why Kobi had changed all of a sudden, he didn''t take it to heart.


    In fact, he was happy to get Kobi''s promise.


    "Now that we''ve been open about it, let''s have a drink." Kobi smiled. "Cheers!"


    Jimmy looked at the bottles. He had drunk a few already and he smelled of alcohol now. Ariah


    would probably get mad about it when they got home.


    But, never mind. He had finally made everything clear to Kobi tonight.


    Thinking about that, he smiled and continued drinking.


    Just as he started to get a little tipsy from the drinks and wanted to leave, Kobi suddenly ced his


    palm on his shoulder.


    "Yo, are you alright?"


    Jimmy looked at his brother and nodded. "Yeah, I''m alright..."


    However, he paused when he noticed that Kobi was staring straight at him with a strange smile and


    his gaze seemed to be sucking his soul in.


    Immediately, Jimmy''s mind went nk, and he lost consciousness.


    Then, he heard Kobi''s voice approaching him, saying, "Jimmy, I''ll count to three, and then you''ll


    listen to my orders. One, two..."


    "Jimmy!"


    Suddenly, Ariah''s voice rang out.


    Hearing that, Kobi had no choice but to give up the opportunity. He patted Jimmy on the shoulder


    and said, "Wake up."


    With a jolt, Jimmy quickly regained his consciousness...

 Chapter 615

    Chapter 615


    From afar, Ariah saw the brothers sitting in the pavilion talking under such cold weather. Jeez,


    weren''t they cold at all?


    She walked towards them, but they didn''t seem to notice her, so she couldn''t help calling out,


    "Jimmy!"


    It seemed that Kobi nced toward her and patted Jimmy on the shoulder before he got up and


    walked over to her.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    "Why are you here?"


    Kobi stopped in front of her. He seemed to be a little upset, as he questioned her with some


    annoyance.


    Ariahughed. "I came to find Jimmy. Is there anything wrong?"


    Instantly, Kobi''s face darkened, but he said nothing.


    Ariah noticed his look and asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Am I interrupting you guys?"


    Tsk, she was more than interrupting them!


    Kobiughed coldly. "Not really. Go look for him. I''ll be leaving then."


    Saying that, he could not be bothered by her anymore and left.


    Ariah was baffled. She didn''t understand why he was annoyed all of a sudden.


    With a shrug, she walked towards Jimmy.


    "Why are you sitting here still?"


    Seeing that Jimmy did not move, she poked her head over to take a look and realized that he was


    looking at a distance with a dazed expression. Shocked, she quickly nudged him. "Jimmy?"


    Soon, Jimmy came back to his senses as if he just withdrew himself out of some bizarre world.


    He stood up abruptly and asked, "What?"


    Ariah was startled by him. "What are you doing?"


    However, he just rubbed his temples and felt that he must have drunk too much. Otherwise, why did


    he feel so strange just now?


    "Are you alright? You''re scaring me!"


    Sensing that he didn''t look quite right, she touched his forehead and asked, "Did you catch a cold?"


    Jimmy wanted to say something, but in the end, he just shook his head and said, "I''m alright. I''m


    just feeling a little nauseous. Perhaps I''d eaten too much dinner. Why are you out here though?"


    "Your dad told me that you and Kobi came out, so


    I came to look for you."


    Ariah then rubbed her arms. "Let''s go in. It''s freezing here."


    After standing out here for a while, she was numb with the cold, so she didn''t understand why the


    men would want toe out to drink.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy moaned softly and followed her back into the house, though he was still a little


    dazed.


    Only until their figures had disappeared into the house then did Kobi emerge from the shadows.


    He did not leave earlier and hid in a corner instead.


    Looking at the brightly lit Hudsons'' Mansion, he merely snorted and left.


    Soon, a car came from a distance. Under the headlight, Kobi couldn''t open his eyes and used his


    hand to block the light source. Just then, the car stopped and a man came out of it angrily.


    The man looked exactly the same as Kobi.


    "Kevin!"


    Kobi, who got out of the car, strode over with anger and pulled the other ''Kobi'' into the darkness


    before snapping, "Are you crazy?"


    On the other hand, Kevin, who had pretended to be Kobi earlier, smiled. "Don''t worry. I''ve disguised


    myself very well. No one would notice me."


    "How dare you pretend to be me ande to my home without my permission?" Kobi was furious.


    Was Kevin out of his mind? The Hudsons were quite shrewd. If Kevin had made some mistakes


    tonight and got himself exposed, then Kobi''s ns would have been ruined.


    However, Kevin pushed his hand away and emphasized, "I''m sure no one has noticed it. They all


    think that I''m you."


    Kobi''s chest was still heaving and his gaze was sharp. "Are you sure that no one has noticed it?"


    "Yeah, your parents are old and you are always away. Even if I make some mistakes, they still


    wouldn''t be able to tell. As for Jimmy, although he is very smart, he wouldn''t notice it just as long I


    don''t speak so much in front of him."


    With that said, Kevin was very confident in his disguise. "Rest assured, I have everything under


    control."


    Upon hearing that, Kobi heaved a sigh of relief and felt much at ease.


    Nevertheless, it was still strange to look at someone who had the same face and voice as him.


    With a frown, he stared at Kevin and waved his hand in impatience. "Anyway, you may go now."


    Kevin shrugged and tore off a small piece of skinlike item from his Adam''s apple. It was a voice


    changer.


    The voice changer allowed him to imitate Kobi''s voice.


    The moment he took it off, his voice would return to its original form.


    So now, when he spoke again, his voice had gone back to normal. "I''ve been imitating you for the


    past few years, and no one could tell the difference unless we stand together, so you can rest


    assured about this."


    Nevertheless, Kobi just looked at him coldly and warned, "From now on, don''te to my home


    again unless I ask you to do so. Do you understand?"


    "Tsk, you''re such a coward. So what if they recognize me? At worst, well just begin our n earlier,"


    said Kevin with disdain.


    "Shut up!"


    "Alright, alright." Kevin spread out his hands and was about to leave. Then, he thought of something


    and stopped. "Oops, I almost forgot to tell you."


    Impatient, Kobi asked, "About what?"


    "Your father seems to know that you''ve been investigating something. Just now when we were


    ying chess, he even warned me, actually you, not to do anything that was unnecessary."


    Kobi''s expression immediately darkened. "Did he really say that?"


    "Of course! If you don''t trust me, you can go and sound him out."


    Pursing his lips, Kobi didn''t expect that his father had secretly sent people to watch him.


    Eventually, he just said, "Anyway, let''s just keep in touch by phone."


    "Tsk, are you worried that your father will find out about this?"


    "It''s always wise to y safe."


    Thinking about it, Kevin nodded and agreed, "Fair enough."


    Then, he turned around to leave. In the silence, the only sound around them was the howling of the


    wind. But suddenly, Kevin captured the sound of someone breathing rapidly.


    He looked toward somewhere and asked, "Who''s there?"


    Kobi''s expression turned serious and he strode towards the ce where Kevin was looking at. But


    soon, he froze when he saw the person hiding in the darkness.


    It was Emily! She stared nkly at him in horror, and then looked at the other ''Kobi'' who was


    walking towards her.


    She was so scared that she could not move at all.


    Why... why were there two Kobis here?


    And which one was the real one?


    Was it the man who stood in front of looked at her icily?


    her and

 Chapter 616

    Chapter 616


    It was dead silent in the pavilion, and even the air seemed to be frozen.


    Emily stood in the cold wind in thin clothes, shivering, though it was hard to tell whether it was


    caused by the cold, or because of fear.


    Right now, she could hear her teeth chattering.


    And she was overwhelmed with fear.


    There was a voice in her mind asking which of the two was the real Kobi? Or perhaps both of them


    were fake!


    Finally, someone spoke. It was a hoarse voice. "We can''t keep her alive!"


    Despite that he looked the same as Kobi, his voice was different.


    Shocked, Emily soon realized that he was not Kobi and perhaps the man who was holding her wrist


    was Kobi.


    "Who are you?"


    Emily looked at the man who was grabbing her and asked again, "Are you Kobi?"


    To be honest, she was afraid that both of them were fake.


    Just then, Kevin burst outughing. "How hrious. Can''t you recognize your own fiance?"


    So... the man holding her wrist was really Kobi then?


    The man was furrowing his brows while looking fixedly at her.


    He didn''t look like the gentle Kobi at all, especially the way he stared at her.


    After a while, he finally said, "Enough staring?"


    Hearing that it was Kobi''s voice, Emily heaved a sigh of relief. "Kobi, who''s that man behind you?


    Why does he look exactly like you..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Kobi interrupted her. "Why did youe out?"


    "Because I haven''t seen you in a while and I was worried about you!"


    But never in her wildest dreams did she expect to see such a scene.


    When she came over, she saw Kobi talking to someone whose back was facing her. Only when the


    man turned to leave, then did she see his face clearly.


    It was a face that looked the same as Kobi''s, so she couldn''t help but let out a low cry, thus


    exposing herself.


    "You two finished talking?" Kevin was getting impatient and warned Kobi lightly, "She saw me, so


    you know we can''t let her live."


    Kobi frowned.


    "Think about your n. If she tells it, then everything will be over."


    Kevin then grabbed Emily over. His face was full of ferocity. "If you don''t wanna do it yourself, then


    I''ll do it."


    What were they going to do?


    Instinctively, Emily trembled and screamed, "Help..."


    But soon, her mouth was covered.


    R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only


    She struggled and looked at Kobi in horror. She would not believe that Kobi would really harm her.


    And there was no way that he would kill her.


    However, Kobi just stood there expressionlessly, which was frightening.


    Gradually, Emily stopped struggling and gazed at him in disbelief.


    She felt extremely heartbroken.


    Meanwhile, Kevin took her into the car and said to Kobi, "Lend me your car. I''ll take this woman


    away, and make sure that she wouldn''t be a problem to us."


    Kobi threw the key to him.


    Taking it, Kevin then entered the car.


    Emily was stunned, but suddenly, she opened the door and jumped out of the car. With a curse,


    Kevin pushed open the door and chased after her.


    Before she could run away, she was captured and got hit so hard on the face that she saw stars.


    "Behave yourself!"


    Kevin warned in a low voice before dragging her back into the car.


    As her consciousness slowly faded away, she continued to look at Kobi, who stood not far away,


    with anticipation. However, he just stood by and watched.


    Eventually, she passed out, and yet, Kobi still said nothing.


    She felt her heart break into pieces.


    "Are you alright?"


    Ariah nced at Jimmy, who was washing his face, and said worriedly, "You look kinda weird since


    you came back just now."


    Hearing that, Jimmy looked up at himself in the mirror and said with a frown, "You''re right. There''s


    something wrong with me."


    "What happened?" She was really anxious. "Did Kobi say something?" "No, he didn''t say anything."


    He shook his head.


    "Then..."


    Suddenly, Jimmy asked her, "Why did you like Kobi before?"


    "Uh... what do you mean?"


    Ariah felt a little ufortable. Back then, she was young and naive, thinking that she should take


    the initiative to pursue someone if she liked them. However, in the end, everything turned out to be


    a misunderstanding.


    Now thinking about it, she just found herself funny.


    On the other hand, Jimmy seemed to be thinking about something as he leaned against the wall.


    Then, he rubbed his temples and asked, "Do you know if Kobi could hypnotize people?"


    Ariah was stunned.


    "If I''m not mistaken, Kobi probably knows how to hypnotize too," Jimmy muttered to himself. His


    face was hidden in the dark.


    Ariah was not stupid. Thinking about his words and his strange look earlier, she instantly


    understood.


    "Did he hypnotize you?" she widened her eyes and asked.


    Hearing that, he shot her a quick nce and pursed his lips. "That''s just my guess."


    Ariah''s expression changed and she pulled him aside. "Sit down!"


    Puzzled, Jimmy raised his eyebrows at her. "What''s wrong?"


    "Sit down first!" Ariah was anxious. "Hurry up!"


    Jimmy didn''t know what she wanted to do, but seeing her worried look, he just did as she said.


    Then, Ariah lifted his head and pulled up his eyelids to examine him carefully. Seeing that he was


    fine, she let out a sigh of relief.


    "What did you do?"


    "I was checking if you''re hypnotized." Ariah exined, "Those who have been hypnotized will look


    different. Others might not be able to tell, but I can."


    So that was why she got so worried just now.


    Jimmy smiled and took her hand. "Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    If he was really hypnotized, he would not have sensed the strangeness earlier.


    Since he knew that there was something wrong with him, then he must be fine.


    "Yeah, I''ve checked that." Ariah nodded her head and a trace of suspicion shed across her face.


    "Anyway, why would Kobi hypnotize you?"


    With some hesitation, Jimmy said, "Is it possible


    that I''ve made a mistake?"


    Perhaps Kobi didn''t hypnotize him and he was just being sensitive.


    Ariah couldn''t say for sure either. After all, she wasn''t there to see it.


    They fell into silence. A whileter, Jimmy stood up and patted his clothes. "Let''s go. It''s time to


    head back now."


    "Oh, okay."


    Ariah followed him down.


    Going downstairs, they ran into Mack. "Are you guys leaving?"


    "Yeah, it''s gettingte," replied Jimmy.


    "Well, why don''t you two stay here overnight, and I''ll let Maya prepare your bedroom..."


    "Nah, there''s no need." With his arms wrapped around Ariah''s shoulder, he added, "We still have


    some business to attend to when we get back."


    Those words sounded quite ambiguous.


    Not only Ariah, but even Mack''s face had turned red. Quickly, Mack waved his hand and said,


    "Alright, go. Drive safe."


    With a smile, Jimmy took Ariah''s hand and left. Nevertheless, Ariah''s ears had turned red, and she


    pinched his hand heavily.


    "What a shrew," he remarked.

 Chapter 617

    Chapter 617


    Being pinched, Jimmy soon felt the pain and muttered that Ariah was being too aggressive.


    But she didn''t care.


    Because just now, he had said those ambiguous words in front of his father!


    It was just so inappropriate!


    Shooting him a re, she shook off his hand and walked away withrge strides. However, just as


    she opened the front door, someone walked in and she almost bumped into the person.


    "Watch out!"


    Kobi wanted to stabilize her.


    But before he could do that, Ariah was held into Jimmy''s embrace.


    "Need not to worry. I''ll take care of her." Jimmy pulled her closer into his arms and looked at Kobi.


    Seeing that, Kobi smiled faintly and changed the topic. "Are you guys going back now?"


    Just then, Mack''s voice came from behind. "I told them to stay overnight, but they insisted on going


    back." "It''s understandable since this is far from where they go to work." Kobi then gave ways to


    them. "Be careful on the way back."


    Jimmy then took Ariah out, but suddenly, she thought of something and stopped. "Wait."


    With a frown, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ariah looked towards Kobi and questioned, "Why are you still outside? Didn''t youe in already


    when I went to look for Jimmy?"


    She was getting suspicious at Kobi.


    Nevertheless, Kobi replied withposure, "Oh, I went out to answer a phone call. Why? I can''t be


    outside?"


    "Of course you can."


    Saying that, she remained staring at him, trying to observe his slightest change of expression, but


    there was nothing.


    His eyes were calm and free of guilt.


    If he really did try to hypnotize Jimmy earlier, he would have been scared by her pressing gaze now.


    However, he showed no fear and was even getting curious at her gaze.


    Just as she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, Jimmy pulled her over and whispered,


    "Ariah."


    He gave her a look, asking her not to act rashly.


    So she had no choice but to suppress her urge to interrogate, and she changed the subject.


    "Where''s Emily, by the way?"


    Mack was also curious. "I seem to have seen her go out. Kobi, did you see her outside?"


    Hearing that, Kobi shook his head. "No, I didn''t see her. Perhaps she has gone back to her room


    already?"


    "Maybe. Go up and have a look. Just now, she seemed to be in a bad mood though."


    "Alright, then I''ll go up first."


    "Sure."


    Mack watched Kobi go upstairs.


    "Dad, you and Mom should rest soon. We''re leaving now." Saying that, Jimmy took Ariah with him


    and left.


    Outside, Ariah asked, "Why did you stop me from questioning Kobi just now?"


    Rather than trying to guess Kobi''s motive, it was better to ask him face to face.


    "Well, we don''t wanna alert him if he really wants to do something." Jimmy then raised his chin at


    her seat belt and said, "Put on your seat belt."


    "Okay."


    Quickly, Ariah fastened her seat belt while Jimmy started the car and continued, "Let''s wait for a


    while and see what he''s up to." "What if he hypnotizes you and tries to harm you in the meantime?"


    She was worried.


    "Haha, what can he do to me?" Jimmyughed. "Don''t worry. He won''t just kill me. Although the two


    of us have some dispute, he''s still my brother after all."


    Thinking about it, Ariah agreed.


    "What''s more, isn''t there a professional beside me?" Jimmy nced at her with a faint smile. "With


    you as my teacher, I could at least learn how to not get hypnotized."


    "Ahem, you must be joking!" She was startled.


    "Do I look like it?"


    Soon, Ariah realized that he meant it, and she was so shocked that she almost jumped up. "But I''m


    just an amateur. How am I supposed to teach you?"


    "An amateur?"


    Jimmy looked at her with a faint smile. "That day, Director Sherlock was stunned when you


    managed to hypnotize Felipe in the police station. He even told me to ask if you''re interested in


    coming to work at our department."


    So how could she just be an amateur?


    "Oh?" Ariah widened her eyes. "Did Director


    Sherlock really say that? If he''s interested in hiring me, he could go talk to the Dean. As for sry,


    it''s negotiable..."


    Hearing that, Jimmy was choked speechless.


    Couldn''t she tell that he was praising her superb skills?


    Jimmy snorted and interrupted her daydreaming. "Do you think I will agree?"


    "You turned it down?" She looked regretful.


    "Yep."


    Ariah had nothing to say in return.


    A momentter, she went back to their earlier topic. "Wait, you aren''t really going to let me teach


    you that, are you?"


    "I''m serious."


    "But I''m just an amateur. I didn''t learn it in a systematic way. It''s just that back when I was abroad,


    the old professor saw the talent in me, so he taught me a little of it..."


    "Yeah, just a little of it had already shocked Director Sherlock. If you had learned everything, you


    would have be the master of hypnotism."


    Instantly, she was choked speechless.


    She knew that he was praising her.


    And it was really ttering.


    When they arrived at her ce, it was alreadyte at night. Ariah unfastened her seat belt and


    pushed open the door. "Drive safe."


    It was raining now, so the road was slippery to drive.


    Hearing that, Jimmy raised his brows at her. Under the dim light, she could see him smiling faintly


    and his eyes seemed to be glittering.


    It was as if his eyes were recounting some sort of request.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ariah''s heart trembled and she quickly shifted her gaze away. "Well, it''s gettingte now."


    Behind her, a warm breath enveloped her, and Jimmy''s husky voice was heard saying, "Why don''t


    you invite me to go up and have a drink?"


    Instantly, her body softened as she refused, "I... I''m afraid I can''t..."


    "Why not?"


    "I..."


    Being so closed to him, Ariah couldn''t utter aplete sentence at all and her ears felt numb.


    Suddenly, she felt a little ticklish as he ced his palm on her waist, asking, "What do you think?"


    Taking in a deep breath, she held back the urge to push him away and said, "Stop tickling me and


    go home. It''s gettingte..." "I''m not tickling you."


    Before she could finish her words, he had interrupted her.


    "Okay, okay. Will you just let go of me first?"


    Ariah was surprised that he was able to maintain this posture for a long time.


    However, Jimmy still wouldn''t let go of her and asked again, "Are you sure you don''t wanna invite


    me to go up? It''s raining heavily. Do you really want me to drive home now? What if something bad


    happens?"


    "Hey, don''t say that!"


    Quickly, she broke away from his grip and red at him.


    How could he curse himself like that?


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have said that." His voice softened. "Honey, do you really not want me to go up?"

 Chapter 618

    Chapter 618


    Ariah was stunned. She couldn''t help but widen her eyes at Jimmy.


    Was he pretending to be pitiful?


    He must be!


    She had never seen him like this - he was in a pitiable condition, and his eyes were full of


    pleading...


    How could she possibly refuse him?


    Of course, she couldn''t.


    It melted her heart to see him, who had always been strong, y soft now.


    So she cleared her throat andpromised. "Alright, you cane after parking the car..."


    "Awesome! Sit tight."


    With a smile, he turned on the steering wheel and parked the car.


    He found a spot quite fast.


    Somehow, Ariah felt that she had been tricked.


    Could he have all this nned?


    Upon entering the elevator, she could feel Jimmy''s intense gazeing from her back and it was


    hard to ignore.


    On the other hand, Jimmy was leaning against the wall of the elevator and examined her exquisite


    figure, which he found hard to look away from.


    He knew that he insisted oning up with her because he had wicked thoughts.


    But it was only because he hardly got to see her ever since she moved here and it didn''t seem like


    she was going to move back with him anytime soon.


    Besides, she hardly intended to ask him to move in together.


    If he hadn''t insisted oning up with her, they would probably never get any chance whatsoever


    to spend the night together.


    Furthermore, living apart for a long time wouldn''t be good for their rtionship.


    Thinking about that, Jimmy got serious.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened and Ariah immediately walked out withrge strides.


    She was flustered to be in such a small space alone with him.


    Opening her handbag, she then searched for her key, but she couldn''t find it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Jimmy''s voice rang out behind her suddenly.


    With a jolt, she hurriedly replied, "Nothing..."


    Then she finally found the key and opened the door. As soon as she entered the house, she


    changed her shoes and went straight into the kitchen. "Sit down and I''m gonna boil the water for


    you."


    Jimmy looked at the woman, who was avoiding him, and broke into a smile...


    Meanwhile, from the kitchen, Ariah could see his tall figure sitting on her little sofa when she turned


    her head. Her home was a bachelor''s apartment.


    So the sofa was quite small too.


    Naturally, it was a bit cramped for a man of 1.85 meters to sit there.


    Taking a deep breath, Ariah took out a ss of water and went out. "I''ve put some gingers in it to


    make your body feel warm."


    Jimmy took the ss without saying anything.


    Then, she sat opposite him and said, "You should watch out if Kobi really wants to hypnotize you."


    However, he just leaned on the sofazily. "This is not something that I could control."


    "Well, you just have to keep vignt. That way, it''ll be difficult for him-"


    Seeing his careless expression, she couldn''t help but snapped, "Hey, are you listening?"


    She was quite helpless at his indifferent attitude.


    "Don''t worry too much. What''sing wille and we''ll just have to meet it when it does." Then,


    he patted the spot beside him. "Come sit here."


    Ariah shook her head because, right now, the way he looked at her was kind of dangerous.


    "Yeah, but still, it''s involving your life and you should at least pay some attention to it!"


    Hearing that, Jimmy suddenly asked in a serious manner, "Will you be sad if I die one day?"


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "Stop cursing yourself."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    With a shrug, he said, "Well, we don''t know when well die, do we?"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" She red at him.


    He just smiled and put down the ss, then went back to his solemn look. "Last time, you told Ben


    that not everyone could get hypnotized and only those who are not strong-willed would fall for it,


    correct?"


    "Yeah." Ariah nodded. "And also, it''s easy to get hypnotized when you''re in a rxed state."


    A cold smile tugged at Jimmy''s lips. When he was drinking with Kobi in the pavilion, he was indeed


    rxed.


    "So..." Ariah looked him in the eyes and continued, "If you''re suspicious of Kobi, then don''t ever let


    your guard down again in front of him as that will give him the chance to hypnotize you."


    Those who were hypnotized would enter a state where they would just do whatever the hypnotist


    told them to do.


    With a nod, Jimmy showed that he understood.


    And Ariah was relieved when she saw that he had truly listened to her.


    Soon, the living room once again descended into silence and she was a little embarrassed. "Well...


    have you finished drinking your tea?"


    Jimmy stared at her. "Why?"


    "It''s gettingte so maybe you should start heading back now..."


    She felt that something was about to happen if they continued to be alone like this.


    "Are you driving me away?" Jimmy raised his eyebrows at her.


    "If that''s what you think, then yeah."


    "What if I don''t wanna leave?"


    Frowned, she looked at him and asked, "Didn''t you say that you''re just here to drink something?"


    "Yeah, but I never said when I will leave." He found it amusing.


    Hearing that, Ariah was quite speechless.


    She should''ve known that!


    Being fooled, she was now angered. "Please leave. I''m gonna rest soon."


    Tomorrow, she still had to get up early to work.


    However, he sat still and insisted, "I want to stay."


    Her heart raced when she was stared upon by him. Quickly, she got up and wanted to push him out,


    but then a bolt of lightning shed outside the window and thunder sounded.


    "Ah!"


    She was startled.


    "Don''t be scared."


    Hugging her, Jimmy couldn''t helpughing. "It''s just thunder."


    Ariah pushed him and wanted to get out of his embrace. "I... I wasn''t scared!"


    Still, her arms were weak.


    To be honest, she was scared just now. The thunder reverberated without warning as if it was just


    above her head.


    Jimmy nced at her pale face and agreed.


    "Yeah, I can see that."


    Somehow, she could sense mockery in his tone.


    He must be mocking at her!


    Just then, another rumbling sound rang out and she swallowed hard, asking, "Why is there


    thundering all of a sudden?"


    Jimmy whispered, "Maybe it''s God''s n for me to stay."


    What a shameless man!


    Nevertheless, the following event urred almost naturally. Ariah was brought to the bedroom by


    him eagerly. It was as if he couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Wait a moment..."


    Being seized under him, she couldn''t move at all and her clothes were torn apart.


    Hearing her words, Jimmy frowned and asked hoarsely, "What are we still waiting for?"


    He couldn''t wait any longer at all.


    His body was desiring for her.

 Chapter 619

    Chapter 619


    Ariah was shocked by the look in Jimmy''s eyes and went silent for a while.


    Nevertheless, Jimmy had no patience to y along with her. All he could think about right now was


    to have her.


    Lowering his head, he nibbled her ear, to which she cried out, "What are you doing?"


    Instantly, heughed. "Did I hurt you?"


    "You''re shameless!"


    "Haha, wait and see." His voice grew hoarser.


    Seeing that, Ariah wished that she hadn''t brought him home. Now, she was digging her own grave!


    If they started to make love now, this b*stard would just go on for hours.


    So it was likely that she couldn''t get a good rest tonight.


    Just as she was about to refuse him, Jimmy kissed her on the lips.


    Then, having kissed enough, he let go of her and muttered something.


    "What did you say?" She widened her eyes.


    "Ariah, let''s have a baby."


    Without giving her a chance to react, he enveloped her with his powerful body once again...


    The next morning, Ariah woke up with soreness all over her body. Just as she wanted to get up,


    Jimmy, who was behind her, woke up too. "What time is it?"


    Recallingst night, she was angry and pped away his arm that was wrapped around her waist.


    "Look at it yourself!"


    Her voice was really hoarse.


    "Honey." Jimmy got closer to her shamelessly.


    "Why is your voice so croaky?"


    Hearing that, she was even angered.


    What an *sshole!


    Nevertheless, she held back her impulse to kick him out of bed.


    Aware of her anger, Jimmy let out a muffledugh and went back under the quilt. Soon, Ariah


    screamed, "Jimmy, what''s wrong with you? Come out!"


    Half an hourter, Jimmy took a shower and came out of the bathroom fresh.


    On the other hand, Ariah sat on the bed and red at him angrily. Due to him, she waste for work


    again.


    Jimmy then came and kissed her on the forehead.


    "Honey, I''m heading to work now. Gotta make a living for our kid."


    Hearing that, Ariah retorted, "Please, we don''t have a kid yet."


    "Oh, we''re not sure about that." He took a meaningful look at her belly. "Maybe there''s an embryo


    now..."


    Ariah felt her scalp getting numb. She wasn''t prepared to have a kid yet.


    Right now, she and Jimmy were still in a weird situation, so it would be stupid to have a kid at this


    time.


    Just as she wanted to say something, he suddenly lifted her chin and asked with a cold expression,


    "Are you nning something?"


    Seeing her look, he could sense that she had something nned.


    However, she merely rolled her eyes and waved his hand away. "No, you''re being sensitive!"


    "Are you thinking about taking the morning-after pill?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    Ariah was surprised.


    How did he know what she was thinking?


    To be honest, she did consider taking the pill just now...


    "You didn''t actually think that!" Jimmy''s expression immediately got sullen.


    Being stared at by him, Ariah felt guilty despite that she hadn''t done anything wrong.


    She then tried to defend herself, "Please don''t wrong me. Besides, do you seriously think that I


    would really get pregnant with one try..."


    Before she could finish, he pressed her down on the bed again.


    "What are you doing?" She red at him.


    Jimmy''s gaze was deep. "If one night isn''t enough, then well have more nights to try. I''m sure I''ll get


    you pregnant one day."


    Ariah had nothing to say.


    Once again, she had dug her own grave.


    "Ariah, everything I saidst night, I meant it. I want us to have a baby." Rubbing against her cheek,


    he said seriously, "I''m free tomorrow. Why don''t we get remarried at the Civil Affairs Bureau?"


    Remarried?


    Ariah nced at him and refused, "No, I don''t want to."


    "What?" Instantly, his face turned dark.


    "I said we''re not going to get married again."


    "Why not?" "Just no."


    "Tell me why!" Jimmy stood up and red at her.


    "There''s no reason. I just don''t want to get remarried." By now, she was impatient already.


    He looked fixedly at her, trying to get an answer from her eyes, but there was nothing.


    Helpless, he started to stride back and forth. "There must be a reason! Tell me, or else we''ll just


    stay here all day!"


    "But I still have to go to work!"


    Ariah couldn''t be bothered with him and wanted to leave directly, but he was quicker to block her


    path. "Tell me first!"


    "You''re annoying! There''s really no reason..."


    "I don''t believe that!"


    "You..."


    He advanced toward her step by step, which she couldn''t bear it anymore, and she shouted,


    "Unless you tell me who is Nicole, otherwise, there''s no way that well remarry! Tell me why you''re


    looking for her after so many years!"


    It turned out to be this reason!


    Jimmy sneered. "Didn''t you say there''s no reason?"


    Biting her lips, she felt embarrassed now. It was as if she was being unreasonable. "Go away. I


    wanna take a shower!"


    Right now, she was full of his smell, which made her ufortable.


    After just two steps, she was dragged back by him and pinned to the wall. His hot body then


    pressed against hers.


    She waspletely surrounded.


    "If you''re curious about anything, you should have just asked. So, how does it feel to keep


    everything inside your heart until now?"


    Jimmy asked in a low voice.


    Of course, it didn''t feel good.


    But she couldn''t just tell him that she was jealous of a woman who she had never met before.


    It would be ridiculous.


    Hence, she could only hold everything in her heart.


    Looking away, she then said, "Let go of me..."


    "Who told you that I''m looking for Nicole?"


    Jimmy turned her head back and stared right into her eyes.


    With that said, was he really looking for that woman then?


    Judging on Jimmy''s reaction, it seemed that Kobi was telling the truth.


    Initially, she thought that Kobi was trying to sow discord between her and Jimmy.


    "Are you listening?" Jimmy asked again.


    "Kobi told mest night..."


    "Kobi?" Jimmy frowned.


    How did Kobi know what he was doing secretly all these years?


    Kobi was now getting more and more intangible.


    "Yeah. Anyway, will you let go of me now?" Ariah took a deep breath and asked.

 Chapter 620

    Chapter 620


    Jimmy nced at her and let go of Ariah, who immediately ran the bathroom.


    It was after some time when she finally came out of the bathroom, and she was shocked to see


    Jimmy sitting in the living room. "Oh, y-you are still here."


    She thought he had left, but out, but surprisingly he was having a smoke here.


    As he snuffed the cigarette, he looked at her with a frown. "Go and change your clothes!"


    The bathrobe on her made him feel cold.


    His words pulled her back to reality. Since it was indeed a little cold, she hurried back to her


    bedroom and changed into a warm outfit.


    As she changed, she thought why Jimmy was still here? Was he going to send her to the hospital?


    Or did he have anything to tell her?


    After she changed her clothes, she found him waiting for her outside the bedroom.


    In a very direct manner, he said, "Do you want to know the story between Nicole and me?"


    Ariah was happy to hear that he was ready to share the past.


    "Do you want to know it?"


    "Yes!"


    Jimmy thus smiled and said, "Nicole grew up with me. We went to primary school and high school


    together. Although we then studied at different high schools, we were still close to each other as we


    lived very close to each other."


    Traces of uneasiness started seeping through Ariah''s heart. "So, she''s your childhood sweetheart?"


    "Yes, to a certain extent." Jimmy nodded.


    Ariah thus got a little jealous. "Did she like you?"


    ncing at her, he nodded. "Yes."


    Upon hearing that, Ariah pulled at her clothes and lowered her head silently.


    Just then, he moved forward, casting his shadow upon her. "You haven''t asked me whether I liked


    her."


    Since they were childhood sweethearts., did Ariah still need to ask his feelings for Nicole?


    Ariah snorted, "Why do you ask that question?"


    She knew she would not be in a good mood upon knowing the answer, so should she still ask him


    about that?


    "Let me tell you something: I didn''t like her." Raising her head abruptly, she stared at him with a pair


    of sparkling eyes, "What did you just say?"


    "I didn''t like her. At that time, I was thinking about how to be a policeman, so I didn''t have time to


    think about love affairs."


    "Really?"


    "Why should I lie to you?" Jimmy raised his eyebrows.


    Ariah thought for a moment. There was indeed no need for him to lie to her, so she soon dismissed


    her suspicion.


    "Then... where''s Nicole now?" she asked again.


    "She''s missing," Jimmy replied indifferently.


    Ariah was silent. Was that what Kobi meant? Had Jimmy been secretly looking for Nicole for so


    many years because of this?


    "What''s going on? How could she be missing?"


    "She was a policewoman. When I was on an undercover mission, she took the initiative to support


    me. She lurked beside a drug dealer, but her identity was unfortunately exposed, and the man


    threatened to kill her." Jimmy told her about the terrifying incident of that year in a brief manner.


    Shocked, she continued asking, What happened after that?"


    "I didn''t manage to save her."


    His few words were imbued with helplessness and regret.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Ariah felt a little guilty for having asked such sensitive questions.


    Shaking his head, he replied, "I''m fine." After a pause, he continued, "Everyone thought she was


    dead, but I believe she must still be alive somewhere."


    Everyone said that she had died because he failed to save her.


    However, he would never ept the fact before her dead body was found.


    He was determined to find her and give the Hart Family an exnation.


    Just then, Ariah seemed to have thought of something. "How did Kobi know that you''ve been


    looking for Nicole for the past few years? Did he keep an eye on you in secret?"


    Otherwise, how would Kobi know the things that Jimmy had done before?


    The corner of Jimmy''s mouth was tightly curled after he heard that. His face was gloomy, for Kobi


    seemed to be more suspicious.


    Suddenly Jimmy''s phone rang. It was a call from


    Stanley.


    Upon noticing the caller ID, she knew that there would definitely be nothing that she could help with.


    "Then, I''ll excuse myself now, or else I''ll bete for work. You can take your time to answer the


    phone."


    Jimmy then took his coat and followed her out. "I''ll apany you..."


    "s, no thanks. Our work units are not in the same ce. It''s troublesome to run from one ce to


    the other."


    He would waste the whole morning if he followed her to her office before going to the police station.


    "It''s no trouble at all."


    Without answering the phone, Jimmy stepped out of the house with her. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to the


    hospital."


    "There''s really no need for that..."


    "Don''t be so long- winded. Let''s have breakfast together."


    Ariah was speechless at the moment.


    He was indeed a strong-willed man, and nobody could change his mind.


    Daunted by his aura, Ariah could only follow behind him.


    After sending Ariah to the hospital, Jimmy turned his car around and left for home. On the way


    back, he remembered the call that he did not pick up, so he stopped his car and called Stanley


    back.


    "Why didn''t you pick up just now?" asked Stanley.


    "Something happened just now. Did you find something new?"


    "Yes, of course."


    Jimmy immediately sat up straight. "Go ahead. I''m listening."


    "I''ll sort out the detailed information and let Anthony send it to you. However, there''s one thing I


    think I''d better tell you in person."


    "What is it?"


    "When I inquired about Kevin in Mathines, I found out that five years ago, he had been burned by


    fire and was receiving treatment in a hospital. Less than a monthter, he moved out of the hospital.


    I can''t find out where he went to after that."


    Since Stanley had called Jimmy personally, he must have something important to share. It would


    definitely not just be about Kevin.


    Therefore, Jimmy patiently waited for Stanley''s next words.


    Sure enough, after a short pause, Stanley spoke again, "When Kevin was hospitalized, I found


    records of Kobi''s payment for the medicine."


    Just a few words, Jimmy''s pupils contracted in an instant.


    As he tightened his grip on his phone, he lowered his voice. "Are you sure?"


    "The medical expenses are recorded in the same ount, and the owner of that ount is Kobi."


    That was to say that Kobi had something to do with Kevin a long time ago.


    Disbelief was written all over Jimmy''s face.


    It was a few hourster that Ariah learned out about Emily''s disappearance.


    When she came back from the canteen, her cell phone suddenly rang. She took it out and found


    that it was a strange number.


    "Hello?" She answered the phone with suspicion. She thought it was a patient''s number, which she


    forgot to save.


    "Ariah, it''s me."


    To her surprise, the person on the other side of the phone was Mack.


    Ariah was stunned for a moment before she quickly asked, "Why did you call me? Is there


    something wrong?"


    Mack had never called her in private unless there was something serious. If he had an important


    piece of information, he would directly inform


    Jimmy, who would then share it with her.


    "Something happened not long ago."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Following a sigh, Mack said, "Ariah, Emily is missing."

 Chapter 621

    Chapter 621


    What?


    Ariah''s eyes widened, and she instantly froze. "What do you mean by that? How could Emily


    suddenly disappear? Wasn''t she still fine when we were at home yesterday?"


    Why did Emily disappear overnight?


    Ariah wondered whether she had misheard Mack''s words.


    "Emily is missing? Is she not at home? Do you mean you can''t get in touch with her?"


    In order to make sure that she got the right message, Ariah confirmed it with Mack on the phone


    again.


    Mack nodded and said, "Yes, that''s what I meant."


    Ariah took a deep breath. "What''s going on? Please tell me everything."


    "In the morning, we still didn''t know that Emily had been missing because she usually got upte. At


    10 o''clock, the servants didn''t call her, thinking she was sleepingte. However, when it was time for


    lunch, she still hadn''te down, so your mother asked the servants to wake her up, which was


    when we found she was not in her room."


    "It''s possible that she''s gone out alone."


    Although they couldn''t find Emily for the time being, it didn''t mean that she was missing.


    "We thought so too, but when we called her, we couldn''t get in touch with her at all, so we had to


    Kobi. He said that when he went out this morning, Emily was still sleeping in bed."


    Ariah frowned, "Calm down. Let''s lodge a police report first."


    "You don''t need to teach me this. I know what to do. I call you to inform you that if you have nothing


    in the afternoon, you can go back to the Hudson Family. By the way, ask Jimmy toe back with


    you. He didn''t answer my phone either, which was why I called you."


    How could Jimmy not answer his phone?


    He had even sent her to the hospital this morning.


    "Okay, I got it. I''ll contact himter."


    After hanging up, Ariah immediately called Jimmy, but he didn''t answer.


    "What''s going on?" she muttered.


    Since she couldn''t figure it out, she didn''t bother to think too much about it either. After packing up,


    she immediately rushed to the Hudson Family.


    At the same time, Kobi was driving slowly on the road. Upon passing through a remote area, they


    came to a very hold residence.


    After stepping into the house, he went to the bedroom and opened the door.


    The noises awakened the person lying on the bed.


    Kobi turned on the light and said to the woman on the bed, ''Are you hungry? I brought you some


    food."


    The woman on the bed red at him.


    With a smile, Kobi uttered, "Oh, I forgot that your mouth was sealed and you couldn''t speak."


    He then put down the things in his hand. "It may be a little painful to tear the tape. Hold on a little,


    okay?"


    As he tore the tape, Emily''s tears welled up in her eyes out of pain.


    Kobi then untied the rope on her hands and feet. Seeing that she was free now, Emily stood up and


    wanted to flee. In a violent manner, Kobi pulled her back and looked at her stolidly. "Do you still


    want me to tie you up?"


    "No, no." Emily shook her head repeatedly.


    "Then you have to stay here obediently."


    Left with no choice, she could only nod. "I won''t run away. Please don''t tie me up." "Good girl." Kobi


    patted her head.


    As Emily stepped back, she looked at him alertly. "Are you really the man?"


    Kobi frowned. "What do you mean by that?"


    "Are you the real Kobi?"


    Kobi startedughing. "I''m the only one who knows that you''re here. Do you think I''m real or fake?"


    Seeing Emily didn''t believe him, he asked again, "Do you want me to tell you how we first met?"


    "Tell me!"


    "You came to my research institute with your father. You didn''t know anything, yet you were curious


    about everything. When you touched some apparatus, you clumsily knocked over some test tubes


    and almost burned the institute. Do you remember that?"


    It was him.


    It was really Kobi.


    How could she forget how they first met?


    Emily''s tears dropped all of a sudden. "W- Why don''t you just kill me?"


    She sat there with her knees in her arms, as tears started to stream down her face. She thought


    that she would definitely diest night. However, when she woke up, she realized that she was still


    in this room.


    In the course of one night, she had thought about many things.


    She suspected that Kobi had been nning something illegal, which she got to know by ident.


    He must be afraid that she would spread the news, or else he would not have done this to her.


    Last night, Kobi had been so ruthless and cold. He didn''t even stop the fake Kobi that wanted to


    take advantage of her...


    That was why Emily thought that she would definitely be killed. She didn''t expect that she would still


    see him again.


    "Let''s eat first." Kobi took out the food box one by one. "You haven''t eaten for one whole day. I''m


    sure you''re hungry."


    "No, I''m not!" Emily did not want to eat, for she only wanted to leave this ce. "Let go of me, Kobi!


    Let return to my home. I swear I won''t say anything."


    "I will let you go..."


    "Really?"


    "But not now."


    Her face instantly darkened as she sat there with her back against the wall.


    Looking at her with a frown, he called her again,


    "Emily,e over and eat."


    "Why don''t you kill me?" However, she was still mumbling on her own in the corner.


    Why did he have to spare her life? Why?


    "Why should I kill you?"


    "Because I ran into you and the man who looks like you" Emily red at him. "Kobi, who is the


    person actually?"


    Kobi stared at her with a faint smile. "If we are twins, do you think we would look identical?"


    "What? Are both of you twins?"


    She had never heard that the Hudson Family had another son besides Kobi.


    With an indifferent expression, he said, "What an impressive imagination."


    Her face went beet red when she knew that she had been ridiculed. Biting her lips, she asked, "If


    you aren''t twins, then why do both of you look alike?"


    "He disguised himself as me."


    Emily looked at him in confusion.


    Kobi smiled and continued, "There''s no need for you to ask if you don''t understand. Alright,e


    over and eat. I''ll tell you everything you want to know after that."


    Emily pursed her lips and sat where she was.


    "Don''t you want to eat?"


    Once Kobi opened the food box, the fragrance triggered her senses. How could Emily not be


    hungry? The moment she smelled the fragrance, her stomach started to rumble.


    She was just too weak.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Emily clutched at her stomach, but she still refused to move forward, which showed how stubborn


    she was.


    As his eyebrows twitched, he looked at her. "Do you want me to feed you?"


    "No!"


    "Then please eat it now, or else I will just throw it away."


    As he spoke, Kobi rose to his feet and was about to throw it into the dustbin.


    Emily couldn''t take it any longer, so she yelled, "I''ll eat. Please don''t throw it away!"


    Once she snatched the food from Kobi''s hand, she lowered her head to eat. Her antics made him


    snort as he sat down in front of her.


    "Kobi, can you tell me what you n to do now?"

 Chapter 622

    Chapter 622


    While eating with her head lowered, Emily asked worriedly, "I know you''re nning on doing


    something. Can you tell me what you''re going to do?"


    However, Kobi only looked at her with an indifferent expression.


    Raising her head, Emily looked at him intently. "Are you afraid that I''ll tell anyone where I am now?"


    With this, she smiled bitterly. "Now that I am locked up by you, what else can I do?"


    Since she couldn''t get out of here, she wouldn''t be able to get in touch with anyone.


    Moreover, even if she could run away, she might not tell others what had happened to her.


    Until now, she still loved this man very much.


    If she told on him, it would do him no good, which was also a form of betrayal.


    "Have you finished eating?" asked Kobi who avoided answering her question.


    "You promised to let me know what I wanted to know. Do you remember that?" said Emily who bit


    her lips.


    "Don''t try to provoke me!" Kobi raised her chin and added, "There''s still some food in the container. I


    hope I won''t need to send you to the hospital."


    "Are you are afraid that your identity will be revealed if you send me to the hospital?" Emily was


    quite smart sometimes. "Now that I am gone, the Hudson Family must be very anxious. If they can''t


    find me, you will be suspected."


    Because of their rtionship, the Hudson Family would definitely think of her when they failed to


    find her.


    ncing at her, he smiled and responded, "Well, I could lie to them. I told them that you sneaked


    back to Mathines out of anger?"


    "You..."


    "You don''t know many people in Beachmarsh City, and no one will keep looking for you, especially


    when it''s logical to im that you have returned to your home in Mathines." Kobi shook his head


    andughed. "Don''t y tricks on me. You will never win."


    Emily really didn''t know how to trick him. She hoped she had seen through him a long time ago.


    "Kobi, have you ever loved me?" Emily looked at him and asked suddenly.


    Kobi frowned but didn''t answer her question.


    Staring at him, she muttered, "I know you still love me. I don''t think you could forget the happy times


    we spent together. You have always been serious in our rtionship, right?"


    If he didn''t love her, why would spare her life?


    If he had no feelings for her at all, he would have definitely killed her without hesitation.


    But he didn''t.


    Looking at her with a stolid expression, he said, "I spared your life because I don''t want to get


    myself into trouble."


    "W-What?"


    "Killing you won''t do me any good, so the best way is to keep you alive," Kobi replied faintly. "If you


    die, your family will definitely look for me, which would be a huge trouble for me, so why would I


    want to kill you?"


    Emily felt stinging pain course through her body as she heard that.


    After a long time, she smiled bitterly. "Should I thank you for not killing me?"


    The expression on her face was so pale as tears seemed to well up in her eyes that glittered with


    love mingled with despair.


    Kobi couldn''t help but feel a jolt in his heart when he looked at her.


    This was a facial expression which he had never seen before, and he was so shocked that he could


    not utter a single word.


    After a long time, Emily put down the bowl and chopsticks in her hands and wiped off her tears.


    "Please leave me. I don''t want to see you."


    Pursing his lips, he stared at her. "Aren''t you gonna ask me to let you go?"


    "Will you?"


    "Of course no."


    "See? I knew you won''t let me go." Emilyughed sarcastically.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    However, Kobi only stared at her and smiled. Suddenly, he lifted his hand to touch her face. "Why


    don''t you sleep for a while?"


    What?!


    She didn''t want to sleep!


    She had been lying on this bed for nearly twenty hours, which was a torturing experience.


    Emily was about to push his hand away when she suddenly sensed that something was wrong with


    her head that felt very dizzy.


    "I..."


    She stretched out her hand to grab Kobi''s arm and asked him confusedly, "What happened to me?"


    With a grin, he answered, "You''ll be fine after the sleep."


    Upon hearing what he said, she seemed to have thought of something. In disbelief, she stared at


    the food and asked, "D-Did you poison the food?" "That''s a smart guess," said Kobi jovially.


    Emily red at him as she understood why he had insisted on making her finish the food.


    "W-What are you going to do?"


    As she saw Kobi stand up, she wanted to grab his hand, but she was too weak to move. "Kobi, what


    do you want to do to me?"


    Squatting down, he pushed her hand away. "Don''t worry. It''s just a little poison. You''ll be fine."


    She was so weak that she fainted after being pushed by Kobi, who then left the room.


    Soon after that, she saw Kobie to the room with a device.


    Was this why he had rented this house a long time ago?


    Carrying Emily, who kept struggling, to the bed, he gave her a kiss on her forehead. "Don''t be so


    stubborn. Have a good sleep, okay?"


    With her eyes wide open, she asked in fear, "What''s this?"


    "A device that can stimte one''s brain," Kobi did not conceal anything from her in his response.


    Emily watched him turn on the device and stick some pads on her head. "Are you going to stimte


    my brain?"


    "Why do you want to do that?"


    "Because you have witnessed something that should have been kept secret. Those memories


    shouldn''t exist."


    Emily had always been obtuse, and her academic results were not very bad too. She would


    selectively ignore questions that she didn''t understand. Nevertheless, she was so observant at this


    moment and had even guessed what he wanted to do next.


    "Do you want to erase my memories?" Emily asked in shock. "That''s impossible. How is that


    possible?"


    "One''s memories are very unreliable and can be easily altered. For me, this kind of thing is as easy


    as ABC." Kobi smiled and shook his head to interrupt her words. "Also, do you remember that your


    father has been investing in my research institute? That''s what I have been studying for so many


    years."


    Just then, Kobi bent down and caressed her cheek while whispering softly, "If your father finds out


    that the things he''s always wanted to study have ended up with his daughter, I wonder what his


    expression will be like?"

 Chapter 623

    Chapter 623


    Only then was Emily overwhelmed with fear. As her tears kept falling, her body was getting weaker.


    She knew that she wouldn''t be able to hold on for long. The medicine had begun to kick in, and she


    would immediately fall into unconsciousness.


    She looked at Kobi, whose eyes were void of the past tenderness. Instead, ruthlessness and


    indifference were written all over his face at the moment.


    Why didn''t she see through his intention earlier?


    She could only shed tears in silence now.


    "What are you afraid of? I won''t hurt you." Kobi looked at her and said with a smile. "I just want to


    delete your memory. It won''t do you any harm. Just go to sleep and wake up, okay?"


    His voice was as gentle as the murmurs between lovers, although he was going to do something


    extremely cruel to her.


    Staring at him in a daze, she asked herself whether she really understood this man?


    Without bothering Emily, he took out his mobile phone and called someone.


    Kevin was surprised to receive Kobi''s call. "Why did you call me all of a sudden?"


    This man had never taken the initiative to call anyone.


    "The n has to be brought forward," replied Kobi.


    "Why?"


    "The Hudson Family knew that Emily was missing. I''m afraid they will find out that I have been in


    contact with you, so we have to execute the n now."


    Kevin swore in a low voice. "I''ve already told you to kill that woman. See what trouble she had


    brought to us. Sh*t!"


    "It''s not toote to get rid of her now. Kobi, hand her over to me. I promise that no one will find out


    her whereabouts." Emily would vanish from the earth once she was in his hands, and there would


    definitely not be any clues left behind.


    ncing at the unconscious Emily, Kobi didn''t say anything.


    With his eyes narrowed, Kevin asked, "Kobi, have you fallen in love with this woman?"


    Kobi scoffed. "It''s none of your business."


    "If you don''t want me to worry about you, then don''t destroy what we want to do. If the Hudson


    Family is suspicious of you because of her, it''ll be difficult to execute our n." "That''s why I called


    to tell you that the n should be brought forward."


    Kevin narrowed his eyes. "What are you going to do?"


    "I''ll ask Jimmy out. Once he appears, I''ll call you and let you know. At that time, his life and death


    will be at your disposal," Kobi said indifferently.


    Kevin tutted. "Kobi, you are really cruel when ites to Emily. Although Jimmy is not your brother,


    he has been with you for so many years. I admire you for your determination to kill him."


    Kobi didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him. "Remember to disguise as me so that Jimmy will not


    find out."


    "Got it."


    Kevin did feel that it was useless to pretend to be Kobi in the past.


    But thinking about it now, he knew that it was necessary. If something went wrong, Kobi''s face could


    be of help.


    After he hung up, Kobi was about to start the memory device, but he was shocked to find that Emily


    was still awake.


    "Emily, listen to me. Close your eyes and have a sleep."


    Alice had long since lost all her strength, and her consciousness was bing weaker. As the


    image of Kobi became blurry, she bit her tongue, trying to wake herself up a little.


    "W-What do you want to do to Jimmy?"


    She grabbed Kobi''s hand and asked with all her strength.


    ncing at Emily, who was gripping his hand tightly, Kobi whispered softly into her ear, "You''re


    mistaken. I''m not going to deal with Jimmy; my target is the entire Hudson Family."


    Jimmy was the most troublesome, so he was the first one Kobi had to deal with.


    It was only then that Mack and E would be tortured.


    It was time to get seek revenge after so many years.


    Emily finally couldn''t hold on any longer. She closed her eyes and fell into a deepa.


    The Hudson Family.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    When Ariah hurried over, she saw Mack and E sitting in the living room downstairs. E


    immediately stood up when she saw them. "Where''s Jimmy? Did hee with you?"


    "No, I came alone." Ariah put down the bag in her hand and walked over. "I called him but couldn''t


    get in touch with him. I was afraid that you would worry about me, so I decided toe here first..."


    "What''s the use of youing here? You can''t help at all."


    E directly interrupted her.


    Ariah thenughed bitterly, "It''s good that you guys are all right. I''ll contact Jimmy. He must be very


    busy just now and forgot to check his phone."


    E still wanted to say something, but her father''s voice rang in the living room. "Well, Ariah is so


    kind that she came all the way here to check on us, so please stop nagging at her."


    E red at Mack and responded, "Is there anything wrong with what I said? She''s just a woman,


    not a police officer. She can''t help me at all."


    Just as Mack was about to fight back, Ariah immediately stood up. "Dad, Mom is right. I can''t help


    much. Only Jimmy can help me. I''m just here to see how you guys are doing. I''m d to know that


    you guys are fine."


    Mack snorted, "See? Ariah is caring about us!"


    E nced at Ariah and muttered something, which Ariah couldn''t hear.


    "Mom, sit down. I''ll call Jimmy''s colleagues again."


    E nodded. "Yes, please call them." "Alright."


    Ariah then walked to the corner with her phone in hand.


    "It''s just a call, and she really rushed to our home." Mack sighed and looked at his wife again.


    "Where can you find such a good daughter-inw? Also, if Jimmy has married the woman you


    chose, do you think you can still be so bossy?"


    E was stunned. She suddenly thought of Jean, who would definitely quarrel with her, which was


    what Mack had suggested.


    Pursing her lips, she looked at Ariah in the corner with aplicated expression, "OK, I''ll treat her


    better in the future. I''m also anxious. How can an adult go missing just like that? If Emily''s family


    knows it, what should we do?"


    "Don''t scare yourself. Maybe Emily has gone out on her own..."


    "What if she is really missing? There''s no one in the house, and she didn''t answer my phone. Kobi


    also said that he didn''t see her..."


    E sighed. Just then, she thought of something and frowned. "Why hasn''t Kobie back after


    such a long time? Even Ariah has rushed over. Isn''t he worried about his fiancee?"

 Chapter 624

    Chapter 624


    Ariah called Ben first, but he didn''t answer. "Is he really on a mission?" she muttered.


    After thinking about it, she called David, who quickly picked up the phone. "Hello, are you looking


    for me?"


    Ariah was taken aback. "I thought you guys are on a mission?"


    "What kind of task is it? There''s no mission today. Why did you ask the question?"


    Bewildered, Ariah told him everything about how she had been trying to call Jimmy and Ben "They


    didn''t pick up the calls, so I thought you guys were busy."


    "No, we are not on a mission today. Ben seemed to be on leave, while Jimmy is absent. Is he on


    leave too?"


    Pausing for a while, David asked suspiciously, "What''s wrong? Isn''t Jimmy with you?"


    Ariah frowned. If Jimmy didn''t go to the police station, then where did he go?


    Did that mean he didn''t go to his unit after sending her off this morning?


    It suddenly urred to her that Kevin still had not been arrested...


    The thought made her feel worried. Just as she was about to speak to Ben, her phone suddenly


    vibrated. She took it down and saw that it was a call from Jimmy.


    Ariah thus let out a sigh of relief, "Oh, Jimmy is calling. Let''s chatter."


    "Okay. Quickly answer his call now."


    "Sure."


    After hanging up, she immediately spoke to Jimmy, "Hey, why didn''t you answer my phone?"


    Jimmy''s gruff voice came from the other side. "I''m with Stanley, and my phone was in my car. Why


    are you looking for me?"


    "Emily is in trouble. Please go back to the Hudson Family now."


    With a frown, Jimmy asked, "What happened to her?"


    "She''s missing."


    "Did you lodge a police report?"


    "I think Mack has called the police because there were policemen in the house."


    Jimmy nodded. "Then wait for me at home. I''ll be right there."


    "Okay."


    After that, Jimmy threw his mobile phone aside. The passenger seat was full of documents taken


    from Stanley''s office.


    It was full of clues found by Stanley in Mathines, which indicated that Kobi had secretly been in


    touch with Kevin over the years.


    Kobi must have paid Kevin quite a handsome amount of money.


    It was all spent on medical treatments...


    If Jimmy''s guess was right, Kevin did not die in the fire that year. After escaping from death, he


    began to receive treatment abroad, which was when he started to get in touch with Kobi.


    However, why did Kobi want to contact Kevin?


    What was the man''s intention?


    Was he using Kevin to deal with Jimmy? Or was he just acquainted with Kevin?


    No, that coincidence would be too scary.


    There must be some kind of mutual interest between the two of them, but Jimmy couldn''t figure out


    exactly what it was.


    While he was thinking about the issue, his phone suddenly rang.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org - ?.


    He thought that Ariah had called again, but when he picked it up, he realized that it was a call from


    Kobi.


    It just so happened that he had a few questions that he wanted to ask.


    With a dark face, he answered the phone, "Hello?"


    Kobi''s sneering voice then came from the other end. "Are you free now?"


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to meet you."


    Upon hearing that, Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "Hey, how can you still be in the mood to meet me?


    Do you know that Emily is missing?"


    "Yes, I know that."


    "Aren''t you worried?"


    "Well, she must be having fun somewhere else. She wille back after two days. As with any


    youngster, she is very yful. When she was abroad, she often left her home for days for various


    issues."


    "Did she do that very often?"


    "Yes, to a certain extent."


    "Since you are sure that nothing will happen to her, I''d better tell my family about it. My parents are


    so worried that they have called the police. They thought that Emily is missing."


    Jimmy decided not to alert the Kobi at the moment, for Kobi might be the clue to find Kevin.


    Therefore, he had to suppress his curiosity.


    "So you don''t want to meet me now?" asked Kobi with a frown.


    ''TH meet you when I have time." Jimmy thought for a moment and continued, "I''ll go back to the


    Hudson Family, who is very worried about Emily."


    "I''ll tell my parents about that." Kobi said directly, "Can''t we meet today? I have something to tell


    you."


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "Why do you keep asking me toe over? What''s so important?"


    Knowing that Jimmy had got suspicious, Kobi took a deep breath and said slowly, "I know the news


    about Nicole. Do you want to know about it?"


    Jimmy''s hand, which was holding the phone, suddenly froze.


    "Mack and E, I''ve already contacted Jimmy."


    After hanging up Jimmy''s call, Ariah returned to the living room and repeated the message, "He


    said he''de over soon. Don''t worry."


    E finally heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good."


    Then, he looked at her again and said faintly, "It was a surprise to see you drive all the way here.


    You haven''t even drunk a mouthful of water. Come


    and sit here."


    After that, she called out again, "Maya, bring Ariah a cup of jasmine tea."


    ttered, Ariah said, "it''s okay. I''m fine."


    E snorted. "If Jimmy knows that I don''t even prepare a cup of tea for you, he will definitely get


    angry."


    There was a trace of helplessness in her tone.


    Left with no choice, Ariah decided to sit down obediently since E was treating her so well.


    At this time, a man in police uniform came down from the stairs.


    Mack immediately got up and asked, "Beckett, have you found any clues?"


    It was Mack who called these policemen.


    In response, Officer Bishop shook his head and replied, "Nothing can be found in the bedroom. I


    don''t think the room has been robbed since everything there is in good condition."


    Anxiously, E inquired, "Then why would an adult go missing all of a sudden?"


    Mack was also perplexed by this question.


    Once Officer Bishop cleared his throat, he nced at the two of them before saying, "Did Miss


    Emily have any conflicts with anyone before this?"


    In a cial tone, Mack answered, "Are you suspecting anyone behind her disappearance?"


    "Because of my profession, I tend to think a little bit too much sometimes," he replied with an


    awkward smile.


    Mack didn''t utter anything although his brows were knitted tightly.


    "I heard that Emily is your daughter-inw, and she just came back from abroad, so it''s quite


    unlikely for her to have offended anyone."

 Chapter 625

    Chapter 625


    "That''s why I asked whether she has any conflicts with others before she disappeared," said Officer


    Bishop.


    "How is that possible? She just came back from abroad." Mack sighed.


    Officer Bishop thought for a moment and nodded. "I guess Emily is not missing. If she was just


    taking a walk, she should be back soon. Don''t worry too much. If Emily is still not back this evening,


    I will send someone to find her tomorrow."


    For now, this seemed to be the best way.


    There was no evidence to show what had happened to Emily, who had note back home.


    Following a sigh, Mack said, "Let me see you off. Sorry for the inconvenience caused."


    "Not at all. I''ll go back with my team now. Rest well."


    Mack nodded and asked the servants to send these police officers out.


    Ariah sat on the sofa and didn''t say anything as she was thinking about Officer Bishop''s words.


    A conjecture had been formed in her mind.


    Was Emily''s disappearance rted to Kobi?


    If it was in the past, Ariah definitely wouldn''t have doubted Kobi. But after what happened in the


    Hudson Familyst night, she could not help suspecting him.


    When the police left, Ariah asked, "Mack, are there any CCTVs in our house?"


    Usually, there would be CCTVs in such a vi. If the Hudson Family had installed one, it would be


    helpful in finding out the truth.


    Her fatherughed. "Wow, you''re quite observant. Officer Bishop asked me the same question as


    soon as he came over. It''s a pity that the CCTV was broken a few days ago."


    "It''s broken?"


    "Yes." Mack nodded. "It was discovered today. We seldom care about that CCTV. The residents


    here are rich, so the security will check the identities of the people who want to visit this area, which


    means strangers cannot enter here."


    Ariah understood what the old man meant. The CCTV did not have any proper function, so nobody


    checked on it regrly. It was when the police came did they realize that the CCTV had not been


    functioning well.


    It seemed that thest piece of clues had been cut


    off.


    Ariah frowned.


    Kobi had just finished talking to Jimmy when the doorbell rang.


    As long as he had Nicole as bait, he believed Jimmy would definitelye.


    The door opened, and Kevin appeared at the door. Kobi was stunned. "Why did youe so


    early?"


    "Why should I wait for your instructions?" Kevin didn''t care. "When Jimmyes, I''ll stay in your


    bedroom and make no sound. I must find the right time to hit him."


    Kobi kept checking the surroundings when Kevin came in. "Don''t worry, no one is following me. I am


    as alert as you are."


    Kobi then closed the door and inquired, "What are you nning to do to Jimmy?"


    Once Kevin sat down, he said, "Don''t worry, I won''t take his life just like that. After waiting for so


    many years, it''ll be too boring if I kill him so quickly."


    Kobi frowned. "If you want to kill him, there''s no need to torture him."


    "Hey, are you pitying him now?"


    Kobi didn''t want to reply to the question. "I just feel that you are too abnormal." "I''ve been nning it


    for so many years. Let''s wait for tonight." Kevin snorted with a strange look in his eyes.


    As he held out his hand, he touched his face and said, "It''s time for me to take revenge. I want to let


    Jimmy have a taste of it. How does it feel to be looked at with disgust and hatred?"


    Kobi knew how horrible Kevin could be if he did not control himself.


    Because of the fire that year, 80% of his body was burnt, and he almost died in the operating room,


    but he was still lucky enough to survive.


    That exined how deep his hatred for Jimmy was.


    That was also why Kobi chose to work with Kevin.


    Since Kevin knew all of Kobi''s ns, he might threaten Kobi with this in the future, which would be


    huge trouble...


    Kobi''s expression gradually became dark when he thought of this.


    "What are you worried about?" Kevin stretched out his hand and waved in front of him.


    Kobi came to his senses and raised his wrist to look at the time. "It''s still early. Jimmy needs some


    time to rush here."


    Then, he got up and went to the kitchen to pour a cup of tea.


    Kevin didn''t doubt him at first. He directly picked up the cup and drank. "I''m thirsty now."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    While he drank the water, the corner of Kevin''s mouth seemed to curl up into a smile.


    "Why don''t you tell me how you n to deal with Jimmy before he arrives?" Kobi said slowly as he


    watched Kevin finish the tea.


    Looking at him yfully, Kevin asked, "What''s wrong? Why are you so curious?"


    "It''s okay if you don''t want to tell me. I was just asking."


    Upon hearing that, Kevin sneered. "Well, there''s no harm in telling you, actually."


    If today''s n was sessful, then Jimmy would be at his disposal. Thinking of this, Kevin became


    more excited. "Instead of merely tricking him, I will distort his personality. If a policeman who is full


    of justice turns out to be a bad guy, whomits all kinds of crimes, what will his family think of


    him? What will he think of himself?"


    Kevin''s words made Kobi frown. "You mean you''ll force him to kill for you?"


    "Why not?" "That''s impossible!" Kobi denied it directly.


    "Jimmy is not my biological brother, but I know him very well. He has such a strong sense of justice


    that he won''tmit any crime. He won''tpromise even if you point a gun at his head."


    Just then, a creepy smile slowly appeared on the corner of Kevin''s mouth. "I have my ways to make


    him give in. Kobi, you have agreed to cooperate with me. Leave Jimmy to me, and I''ll deal with him


    in any way I want! You have asked too many questions. Are you trying to stop me?"


    Kobi picked up his cup and slowly drank a mouthful of tea. "Why should I stop you? I will be very


    thankful if you can deal with Jimmy on my behalf."


    Only then did Kevin smile with satisfaction. He looked at the time and said, "Jimmy should be


    coming soon. I''ll go to the bedroom and wait for him."


    "Sure."


    Kobi nodded.


    Just as Kevin got up and was about to go to the bedroom, for some unknown reason, he felt a


    sudden burst of dizziness in his head...


    No, something was not right...


    It was...


    Realizing that something was awry, Kevin suddenly looked at Kobi, who was drinking tea leisurely


    opposite him. "T-The tea..." "Bang!"


    Before Kevin could finish his words, he had fainted and copsed.


    Kobi thus put down the cup in his hand and stared at him with contempt. Then, he stood up and


    dragged Kevin into the bedroom.

 Chapter 626

    Chapter 626


    Jimmy had never thought that Kobi would invite him to meet in such a rustic area.


    Since when did he have a home here?


    It took an hour to drive from the old residence of the Hudson Family to this ce as they were


    situated in different parts of the city.


    Despite the suspicion, Jimmy still came to meet him.


    Before that, he called Ro.


    "Why did you call me at this time?" Ro was surprised to receive his phone call.


    "I have something to tell you." Jimmy chose not to beat around the bush as he continued, "It''s about


    Kevin."


    "What is it?"


    After Jimmy told everything Stanley had found in Mathines, Ro was plunged into silence.


    No one could hear him from the other end of the phone for a long time.


    "Ro?" Jimmy frowned.


    "Why did you tell me these things?"


    "Are you sure you want to know?"


    "Yes, of course." "I want you to continue investigating using the clues avable as it will help you


    find something unexpected. You work with Interpol, so I''m sure you know people from all over the


    world, which will make you more effective than Stanley."


    Jimmy smiled and paused for a while before saying, "I sent you to investigate this matter because I


    didn''t want to have Stanley take over."


    After all, he was a man with a wife and a son now, and Jimmy didn''t want him to incur some


    unnecessary trouble.


    It was better to let the family of four spend their days together.


    After hearing this, Ro directly agreed. "The matter of hunting down Kevin has always been my


    responsibility. Thanks for giving me the chance."


    "That''s good. I''ll send you the important informationter."


    "No problem."


    After saying that, Jimmy hung up the phone. When Felipe saw Roe back to his room with


    his mobile phone, he hurriedly stood up and asked, "Why did Jimmy call you?"


    Ro looked a bit gloomy. "He told me everything about what he found about Kevin."


    Felipe was stunned as he didn''t expect that Jimmy would be willing to share this information with


    them.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    They felt guilty about how they treated Jimmy.


    "Shall we continue to monitor Jimmy?"


    Over the past few days, Felipe had been monitoring Jimmy''s every move. They had ced a


    listening device in Jimmy''s phone. As long as the phone was on him, they would know who he was


    with.


    The purpose of their actions was to find out the whereabouts of Kevin from Jimmy.


    They seriously didn''t mean any harm.


    After a moment of silence, Ro uttered, "Continue to monitor him. He will give me the information


    later, and I''ll go to find out the clues."


    "Ye, Sir!"


    Then, Felipe asked curiously, "When did you put the listening device on Jimmy''s mobile phone?"


    That was a challenging task as Jimmy was a man of great vignce.


    Ro smiled, "Do you still remember the time when I visited him in the hospital after he was shot?


    You were with Ariah at that time."


    "Of course I remember that. Are you trying to seek information about Kevin from him?"


    "That was just an excuse. My main intention was to instant the listening device to his phone."


    Felipe was shocked to learn the truth.


    As expected, Jimmy was indeed a skillful man.


    After Jimmy hung up, he went straight into the house in the rural area.


    Seeing that it was Jimmy, Kobi came out and invited him in. "Why are you standing outside? Come


    on in."


    ncing at him, Jimmy slowly stepped into the house and observed the house.


    Although the house was old, it still looked clean and neat.


    In a casual manner, Jimmy inquired, "Did you rent the house?"


    "I rented it before, but I bought itter," replied Kobi.


    Jimmy frowned. "What did you want to buy such a house?"


    If he wanted to buy a new house, shouldn''t he buy a new one? Why did he buy a dpidated house


    like this?


    Kobi grinned and answered, "I bought it from an old couple. They wanted to sell houses to save


    their families, so I bought it to help them." "I didn''t expect you to be so generous," said Jimmy


    meaningfully.


    Kobi nced at him but did not say anything, after which he withdrew his gaze and beckoned


    Jimmy to sit down and speak.


    In a direct manner, Jimmy asked, "Did you say you have news about Nicole?"


    "That''s right."


    "Show me the evidence."


    Jimmy had been searching for Nicole for so many years, but he had not been able to find a single


    trace of her, so he did not believe that Kobi would be able to do that so quickly.


    In response, Kobi took out his mobile phone and showed him a photo. "Look at it yourself."


    That was a photo of a woman who was holding a bag in her hand while shuttling through the crowd


    in a foreign country. Dressed in rags, she had a look of dejection on her face.


    She was the woman whom Jimmy had been looking for for so long.


    It was Nicole.


    "Judging from this photo, it could be said that she''s not doing very well," Kobi said,


    As Jimmy tightened his grip on his phone, he asked, "Who gave you this photo?" "I took it myself.


    Don''t you believe me?" "Even if I couldn''t find it, how could you find it so easily?" Jimmy put down


    his phone in disbelief.


    "I can do many things which you can''t do." Kobi pointed at his phone and added, "I have found


    Nicole which you have always wanted to find."


    Jimmy''s smile faded as he said, "How did you know that I''ve been looking for Nicole over the past


    few years?"


    Kobi shrugged and grinned. "I know more than you think."


    Staring at him sharply, Jimmy asked, "Where''s Nicole now?"


    "This photo was taken a year ago. To be honest, I don''t know where she is now."


    "Really? If you have found out where Nicole is, you''ll definitely keep an eye on her. How could you


    not know where she is?"


    "Nicole is also a police officer. As someone who''s so alert, she would definitely sense that


    someone''s following her if I tried to keep an eye on her," Kobi said directly.


    Jimmy looked at him with suspicion in his eyes. "Then what is the purpose of asking me toe


    here today?"


    Instead of answering him, Kobi slowly took a sip of tea and pointed at the teapot in front of him. "Do


    you want a cup of tea?"

 Chapter 627

    Chapter 627


    Jimmy was always on high alert, so he had never drunk any water and food given by strangers.


    Although Kobi was someone he knew quite well, he could not help suspecting him.


    "I''m not thirsty."


    Jimmy said impassively.


    A light then shed across Kobi''s eyes, for Jimmy was much more vignt, and harder to cope with,


    inparison to the dim-witted Kevin.


    Suppressing the emotions in his heart, Kobi tried to think of a way to trick Jimmy.


    Now that Jimmy was already here today, he must not fail in his n.


    Otherwise, he would be in danger next time.


    Since Jimmy refused to drink the tea, then he could only find another way...


    Kobi''s silence seemed to suggest something. Jimmy nced at the tea on the table and got up.


    "Since you don''t know where Nicole is, then forget it. At least we know that she''s still alive."


    With that, Jimmy turned and left.


    Kobi then stood up and followed him. "I''ll walk you out."


    The two of them went to the door, and Jimmy swallowed the words that were stuck in his throat. He


    really wanted to ask his Kobi whether he really knew Kevin...


    But if he asked, Kobi would definitely fall out with him.


    While he was hesitating in his heart, he didn''t notice what was happening behind him. All of a


    sudden, he was struck by Kobi''s iron rod.


    A loud bang instantly exploded in his ears.


    Shocked, he staggered a few steps and slowly fell down along the wall in dizziness.


    After Kobi threw away the rod in his hand with a poker face, he dragged Jimmy in and closed the


    door. Squatting down in front of the man, he said, "You chose not to drink that ss of tea, so don''t


    me me for using this method to knock you out."


    "W-What are you going to do?"


    Jimmy used hisst bit of strength to ask the question before he passed outpletely.


    With a sneer, Kobi replied, "You''ll find out soon."


    Once he finished his words, he put on a stolid expression, and his unfathomable gaze instilled fear


    in Jimmy.


    Kobi would definitely do something horrible once he fainted.


    Just then, he heard the man''s ghost- like voice lingering around. "Come... Come and kill me..."


    Jimmy thus got up and walked toward his room step by step.


    Standing behind Kobi who was cleaning the room, he thrust a knife into his body and hurriedly


    cleaned the spot afterward.


    When Emily opened her eyes, she smelled a strong smell of blood.


    Why would there be blood?


    What was going on?


    Why did she smell blood here?


    Just before she went limp, she saw one man who stabbed the other person with a knife.


    Stunned, she screamed with her eyes wide open, "Ah..."


    "J-Jimmy is murdering someone!"


    Something would happen in the Hudson Family.


    It was nine o''clock in the evening.


    Ariah and Jimmy''s parents were very anxious.


    Jimmy promised toe back soon, but he was still nowhere to be seen after two to three hours


    had passed, and he could not be contacted as well.


    He did not answer his phone no matter how many times they called him.


    "Why couldn''t I get through to him? If he has something to do, he can always tell us on the phone,"


    said E anxiously.


    Upon pondering for a while, Mack responded, "Well, I guess he won''te back today."


    Then, he turned to look at Ariah. "It''s gettingte. You should go home first. Sorry for troubling you


    today."


    "No, it''s no trouble at all." Ariah shook her head. "We are a family."


    He then nodded with a smile. "I''ll ask the driver to send you home."


    "No, I can..."


    "It''s toote. I''m worried about you. Let the driver send you home," Mack insisted.


    Ariah had no choice but to agree. "Alright."


    When Mack called for the driver, Ariah got up and followed him out. Just then, they saw a police car


    driving toward them, which make her shudder.


    Why was there a police car here...


    Plus, that was not Jimmy''s car.


    She knew the two people who got out of the car: David and Director Sherlock.


    Why did theye here in person?


    The suspicion in Ariah''s heart thus grew heavier. It wasn''t until the two of them got closer that she


    saw the gloomy expressions on their faces.


    "David, why are you here with Director Sherlock?" inquired Ariah.


    David nced at her and paused for a while before he continued, "Ariah, we have something to tell


    you..."


    "What is it?"


    David hesitated as he was worried whether she could bear the truth.


    Trying topose herself, Ariah asked, "Just say it. Is it about Emily?"


    Thedy had not returned yet, and she did not answer their calls either.


    "Emily?" David shook his head. "N-No... it''s about Jimmy..."


    Jimmy?


    Ariah''s heart tightened, "What''s wrong with him?"


    Her response made David even more hesitant.


    "Tell me now!"


    "Calm down." Director Sherlock sighed and took a step forward. "Let''s go in first. I will exin this


    slowly..."


    Ariah''s intuition told her that something extremely serious must have happened, or else Director


    Sherlock would not havee over. She believed that Jimmy must be in grave danger now.


    Staring straight at Director Sherlock, she asked, "Was Jimmy injured? Was it because of Kevin?"


    Pausing for a while, Director Sherlock then shook his head. "No, Jimmy was not injured."


    Upon hearing that, Ariah immediately heaved a long sigh of relief.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Jimmy murdered someone."


    The words caused Ariah to freeze on the spot. Sheughed as if she had heard a joke, "Director


    Sherlock, was that a joke?"


    Jimmy killed someone?


    That was impossible!


    Jimmy would never do that unless the opponents were dangerous criminals.


    Director Sherlock pursed his lips and his face became very serious. As if he could see what Ariah


    was thinking, he said directly, "The man he killed was... Kobi."


    Who was that?


    Kobi?


    Taking two steps back in disbelief, she forced a smile and said, "Did you two make a mistake


    today?"


    Jimmy had killed Kobi. Why would he do that?


    That was utterly ridiculous.


    Although the news came from Director Sherlock and David, she still did not believe it because it


    was too ridiculous.


    "Sherlock, what did you say?"


    Suddenly, she heard Mack''s voice behind her.


    He came out after being informed by the driver who realized that something was not right.

 Chapter 628

    Chapter 628


    Mack''s face was extremely dark as his brows were tightly furrowed. Did Director Sherlock say that


    Jimmy had killed someone?


    It was ridiculous!


    Obviously, Mack didn''t believe it. "Sherlock, what did you just say?"


    E also echoed anxiously, "Yes, what were you talking about just now? Did you say..."


    Why would her Jimmy kill people? She must be old and had a problem with her ears!


    With a serious expression, Director Sherlock walked over and told the driver, "Help him in first."


    He was afraid that if Mack would not bear the truth, so it would be better for him to sit down before


    listening to the remaining part of the news.


    "Yes."


    Hearing that, the driver nodded and quickly led Jimmy''s parents into the house.


    Ariah stood under the roof and felt a sense of despair that spread from her feet to her entire body.


    "Ariah..."


    David called her name uneasily.


    Ariah''s face was too pale, and it seemed that she would not be able to hold on.


    Suddenly, Ariah''s gaze fell on David as she asked word by word, "Tell me, were you telling me the


    truth?"


    Upon hearing that, David let down his shoulders. "I saw it with my own eyes..."


    "Look into my eyes!" Ariah interrupted him and said in a forceful voice, "David, look into my eyes


    and tell me what''s going on with Jimmy!"


    David''s heart shuddered, for he initially thought that a woman like Ariah would be fragile. He did not


    expect her to be so calm in the face of this matter.


    She was even calmer than a man like him who was shocked when he first knew about it...


    As David took a deep breath, he borated slowly, "When the police called us, we didn''t believe it


    either. We could only believe it after we went over and confirmed that he was covered in blood."


    Just then, Ariah''s body swayed and she almost fell to the ground.


    "Ariah!"


    David hurried to hold her.


    "I''m fine." Ariah pushed him away as she ced her hands on her knees and bent down to take a


    deep breath. "Where is he now?"


    "He''s still in the police station. Ben is going through the transfer procedure for him while Director


    Sherlock and I are here to inform you of the issue..."


    "Take me there now."


    Ariah interrupted him.


    "What about his parents..." David hesitated.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Right then, Director Sherlock came out from the inside at this time. "You may go first. I can take


    care of them. We can meetter."


    Ariah turned around and heard E crying in the living room.


    "She couldn''t ept the news and is very emotional now," Director Sherlock exined. "When the


    of them calm down, I''ll take them there. David, please take Ariah there first. I''ll be here afterward."


    "Yes!" David nodded quickly.


    Ariah also followed him as she wanted to see Jimmy very desperately.


    Since Director Sherlock was here, Jimmy''s parents should be fine.


    On the way, David told her everything he knew.


    "After the authority verified our identities, we were allowed to meet Jimmy in the police station...


    When we saw him, he sat on a chair with a bad mood, and his hands were covered in blood."


    "Why was he in a bad mood?" Ariah was worried.


    "I can''t tell. He looked quite calm, which made me wonder whether he really did murder someone.


    However..."


    "What is it?"


    "The evidence is there! The police saw the knife in his hand and the man whoy in a pool of blood.


    There was also a woman screaming in the room."


    "A woman?" Ariah paused. "There''s another woman? Who?"


    "We didn''t pay attention to her either. We only knew that she was terrified. When we reached there,


    a policewoman wasforting her there..."


    Ariah had a headache when she heard the news. She rubbed her temples and closed her eyes to


    tell herself to calm down.


    Looking at her, David did not dare to disturb her and only drove the car silently.


    After more than half an hour, they reached the police station.


    David then contacted Ben, who immediately came out and called out, "Ariah!" "How''s Jimmy now?"


    "Since the case happened in this area, it will take time to transfer him to our station," Ben quickly


    summarized the situation to her. "He will probably have to stay here tonight."


    "Take me to see him!"


    "Let''s go," replied Ben.


    As soon as she entered the hall, she heard two police officers muttering about Jimmy.


    "The murderer is not an ordinary man. Even the chief of the criminal bureau came to see him in


    person. I heard that he''s also a policeman."


    "If he broke thew, he must be punished as well. Everyone is equal before thew.¡±


    "How could he break thew when he himself is a policeman?"


    "Well, the criminals we arrested were usually impulsive, but they would regret it after they calmed


    down. I think the police officer was also impulsive when he killed the man!"


    "How do you know he''s the real murder?"


    "I saw it with my own eyes. When I went to the scene, the room was stained with blood. He was


    committing murder with a knife in his hand. If we hadn''t stopped him, he would have done


    something more terrifying. Fortunately, we arrived in time, or else he would have definitely run


    away..."


    "How dare you!"


    David, who could not bear it anymore, rushed over and was going to beat the two young officers. It


    was then that the young men were shocked to realize that David had probably heard what they


    were talking about.


    "David!"


    Ariah shouted at him to stop him from any further violence.


    Because of Ariah, David didn''t do anything to the two young men. "How could you gossip here


    before we find out the truth? That''s indeed shameful!"


    The two officers blushed when they heard that. After their captain came over, they left with


    embarrassment.


    The captain personally apologized to David and Ariah, "I''m sorry. I''ll teach them a lesson. Such


    things will never again."


    David let out a cold snort.


    "Calm down." Ben came out as the peacemaker as the captain took them to the small room in the


    back.


    "I''ll give you a bit of time," said the captain.


    With a smile, Ben replied, "I''ll treat you to dinner some other day."


    "No problem." The captain waved his hand and left happily.


    David then took a deep breath and uttered, Ariah, Jimmy is inside the room."


    Silently, she pushed open the door.

 Chapter 629

    Chapter 629


    Sitting on a chair, Jimmy sensed someone outside the silent room, so he abruptly lifted his head


    and looked up at the closed door.


    As the door opened, he saw Ariah standing there.


    Jimmy turned to look at her.


    "Jimmy!"


    David and Ben let out a cry.


    Jimmy nodded his head in agreement, while his eyes were still fixed on Ariah.


    He knew that Ariah woulde sooner orter after this incident.


    He didn''t expect it to be so fast.


    Ariah stood there in a daze before she slowly walked over. Her eyes suddenly reddened and her


    tears almost fell. Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her tears and looked straight at him. "The


    police outside told me that you killed someone?"


    In response, Jimmy raised the corner of his mouth and asked, "Do you believe them?"


    Ariah shook her head. "No, I don''t."


    She was so firm with her belief that her tone was void of emotions as if it was just something


    ordinary.


    The smile on Jimmy''s face thus became brighter.


    In a gruff voice, he said, "Come here."


    As Ariah walked over, he stretched out his hand and touched her face. He stared at her intently and


    consoled her, "Don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine."


    How could he say that he''d be fine? Ariah knew that he was trying not to make her worry, so her


    eyes reddened again.


    Jimmy looked at Ben, who then responded very quickly. "Have a seat, Ariah."


    "OK."


    Ariah suppressed her emotions and sniffed opposite Jimmy.


    Holding her small hand, Jimmy felt that her hands were as cold as ice, so he frowned and said,


    "David, go get a ss of warm water."


    "Sure."


    David thought that the water was for Jimmy, so he quickly fulfilled his request.


    As for Ariah, her mind was fixated on Jimmy, "What was going on? How did you get involved in this


    matter? Tell me now. I want to know the truth."


    Before Jimmy could speak, David had alreadye in with a cup. "Here''s the water."


    However, to his surprise, Jimmy pushed the cup to Ariah. "Drink it."


    How would Ariah be in the mood to drink water right now? She only wanted to know the truth. "I''m


    not thirsty..."


    "You should still drink some water to warm your body," Jimmy responded in an overbearing manner.


    Ariah knew his temper and couldn''t do anything with him, so she could only drink slowly from the


    cup.


    A few sips of the water soon made her feel warmer.


    David, who had been standing aside, suddenly nced at the cuffs on Jimmy''s feet from the corner


    of his eyes. As his face became darker, he barked, "F*ck, how could those people do this to you?"


    When Ben looked in his direction, he was also infuriated.


    Ariah was confused at first, but when she saw the cuffs, her expression also changed while her


    hand holding the cup was trembling.


    She had been in a hurry before this and didn''t notice that the cuffs.


    This was utterly an insult to Jimmy!


    As angered spiked, David yelled, "Who do these b*stards think they are? Don''t worry. I will think of a


    way to free you now."


    "Come back here."


    Jimmy''s faint voice sounded behind him.


    David had just taken two steps away when he heard the words. Turning his head in confusion, he


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m not in a hurry. What are you worried about?" Jimmy looked at him. "How could you do this


    here? This area is not under our jurisdiction."


    "But Jimmy..."


    "I''m fine," Jimmy interrupted him. "There''s no need to feel sad for me." As he spoke, he lifted his


    leg, and the iron chain creaked. "This is the rule. It''s not a big deal."


    "Yes, you are right." David could onlye back unwillingly.


    After thinking for a moment, Jimmy ordered, "Ben, please go out with David for a while."


    Knowing that his leader had something to tell Ariah, Ben quickly replied, "Okay, we will leave now.


    Please call us if you need anything."


    "OK."


    After David and Ben went out, Jimmy said, "Ariah, I have something important to discuss with you."


    "Go ahead."


    Upon pondering for a long time, he uttered word by word, "I did kill someone..."


    Ariah''s body swayed as disbelief shed across her eyes. Her face was pale as she shook her


    head, "Did you kill Kobi? That''s impossible."


    Jimmy''s eyes were burning with intent emotions. "Those policemen saw it with their own eyes.


    When they barged into the room, I was holding a knife in my hand. They have solid evidence in their


    hands."


    Ariah bit her lips and shook her head, "I don''t believe it. There''s no way you would kill Kobi."


    Sometimes, eyewitnesses might not be fully reliable.


    While he was staring at this woman who believed in him, his eyes gradually became unfathomable.


    "Ariah, it''s a right choice to marry you."


    The sudden confession caused Ariah to be stunned for a moment. Then, her face turned red as she


    responded, "How could you say such a thing now?"


    Jimmy chuckled. "There''s something more shocking in my mind now. Do you want to know it?"


    Ariah red at him.


    How could Jimmy be like this? Did he know what kind of situation he was in right now? How could


    he still joke as if nothing had happened?


    If he continued to tease her, she would be angry, so he restrained his smile and said, "When the


    police got there, they saw me killing people."


    Shaking her head, Ariah pursed her lips and responded, "I don''t believe it!"


    Forcing a smile, Jimmy asked, "Ariah, what if it''s true?"


    Ariah''s expression darkened. She looked at him for a moment and repeated, "I don''t believe it!"


    Jimmy was shocked by the response. When he was about to say something, the closed door was


    suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Ariah turned around and saw that it was Mack, who was in a rage.


    "Mack..."


    Ariah stood up and shouted. Just as she was about to say something else, her father pushed her


    away and gave Jimmy a tight p.


    A crisp sound rang across the space.


    "Mack, what are you doing?" shouted Ariah.


    She then rushed over, trying to protect Jimmy. Mack thus shouted angrily, "Get out of the way!"


    Ariah shook her head. "Why are you hitting him?"


    "I must teach him a lesson. He must have been pampered too much, or else he would never do


    such a thing now? How dare he kill someone? I must beat this scumbag to death today!"


    Instantly, Mack grabbed the cup on the table and threw it at Jimmy. Ariah was shocked and


    immediately held Jimmy in his arms to block the cup for him.


    The warm water left in the cup was thus spilled on Ariah''s neck.


    Jimmy''s expression changed abruptly. He held onto Ariah and shouted, "Ben!"


    "Yes, Jimmy?" asked Ben who rushed over.


    In a cial tone, Jimmy ordered, "Please send Mack off now."

 Chapter 630

    Chapter 630


    Hearing this, Mack flew into a rage. "B*stard, are you going to hit me now? I must beat you to death


    here today!"


    Ben and David hurriedly stopped him, "Calm down..."


    "Get out of my way!" Mack was so angry that his nerves were bulging.


    Standing beside him, Ben and David asked, "Jimmy didn''t do anything wrong. Why did you get so


    angry?"


    "He has killed someone! Wasn''t that something serious enough? As I said, I must beat him to death


    today. Let go of me!" barked Mack.


    However, the two officers still holding him back.


    As Mack gasped, he suddenly went limp on the chair and muttered to himself, "Your fingerprints


    have been found on the crime scene. When E got the report, she fainted on the spot... Why did


    you do such a contemptible thing? The evidence is there. What can you say about it?"


    Raising his head, Mack looked at him with a haggard visage. "Did you kill the man?"


    Without uttering anything, Jimmy bit his flesh while holding back something.


    Mack thus shook his head in disappointment. "What else can I say? The fingerprints are there..."


    Then, he got up with disappointment and anger. "You will be punished for what you have done, and


    I will not intervene, for you are no longer my son."


    With that, he turned around and left.


    David and Ben were shocked by those harsh words.


    After all, they were still a family.


    Moreover, Mack was a powerful figure in the legal system. If he chose not to intervene in this


    matter, then Jimmy would be in big trouble.


    "Jimmy..."


    Ben and David immediately chased after Mack, hoping that he would have mercy on his own son.


    There were only two people left in the room. Lifting his head, he looked at Ariah beside him and


    said in a low voice, "Come over here."


    "I''m fine..."


    "Let me have a look."


    Jimmy then lifted her long hair and caressed her neck. The coldness from his fingers made Ariah''s


    body tremble.


    The water sshed on her scalded her skin.


    Pursing his lips, he asked, "Does it hurt?"


    Ariah shook her head. "No..."


    How could she still care about it when so many things were going on?


    Jimmy then put down her hair and suggested, "Let David take you to the hospitalter."


    "I am fine, really..."


    "Listen to me."


    Ariah thus nced at him and agreed. "OK, I''ll follow him."


    "Alright," Jimmy answered.


    "I''ll persuade Mackter. He was too angry just now, and I''m sure that''s not what he meant."


    Following a chuckle, Jimmy said, "I know his temper better than you do. He''d never take his words


    back."


    The harsh words showed how indignant he was.


    Before Ariah could say something, David had pushed open the door. "Jimmy, Mack has left angrily."


    "It''s okay." Jimmy looked at Ariah and continued, "David, please take Ariah to the hospital for a


    check-up."


    David knew that Jimmy was worried about her injury. "Let''s go, Ariah."


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine..."


    "Ariah, please follow Ben," interrupted Jimmy.


    "But you are..."


    "I''ll be fine. I''ll still be locked up here tonight." Jimmy narrowed his eyes and added, "Please check


    something for me."


    Ariah immediately sat up straight, "What is it?"


    "Please let me know about the update of the surgery."


    "A surgery?" Ariah was stunned. "Whose surgery is that?"


    "I was talking about Kobi."


    Ariah''s eyes widened. "Is he still alive?"


    Jimmy then raised his eyebrows. "I can''t be sure whether he''s alive; it depends on the doctors.


    When the police brought me here, he had been sent to the emergency room."


    The surgery should be over by now.


    The oue would y a decisive role in Jimmy''s case.


    "Does that mean he didn''t die on the spot?"


    Ariah''s anger gradually subsided. She thus red at David and grumbled, "Why didn''t you make it


    clear?"


    She really thought that Kobi was dead!


    There was a huge difference between the two!


    David scratched his hair awkwardly and answered, "Sorry, I forgot to tell you that. Please don''t look


    at me like that..."


    Ariah was instantly rendered speechless.


    "Well, please go to the hospital first," Jimmy urged.


    Knowing that Ariah was worried about him, Jimmy smilingly reassured, "I still have Ben here."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    What he said was right.


    Therefore, Ariah stood up and was ready to leave with David.


    "Wait a minute."


    Jimmy suddenly called out to her.


    Ariah turned around to look at him.


    "I forgot to tell you something. Emily was also at the scene, and I think she is in the hospital now.


    You can talk to her if you see herter."


    Ariah then got even more confused. Why did Emily go to the scene? Hadn''t she gone missing?


    Those questions shrouded Ariah like a veil of fog, and it seemed that she could fall into a


    bottomless abyss anytime now.


    In the hospital.


    Ariah was anxious to check on Kobi, but David wanted her to undergo a check-up for her injury first.


    Ariah had no choice but to look for a doctor, after which they rushed to the operating theatre.


    There were already people waiting outside, including Mack, who was sitting motionlessly on the


    bench.


    Emily, who looked despondent, was also sitting there while sobbing intermittently.


    Ariah then walked over to her father. "Mack."


    When he heard the voice, he raised his head to look at her with his reddened eyes.


    Mack seemed to have aged a lot in just a few hours.


    This was undoubtedly a huge blow to an old man.

 Chapter 631

    Chapter 631


    "You''re here." When Mack saw her, he sighed. "Let''s wait for a while. The operation is still going on.


    Have a seat first."


    "Okay." Ariah sat down beside him and said, "David, please get me a ss of water for Mack."


    "No problem."


    David quickly ran to get water.


    "Sorry for hurting you. Are you alright?" asked Mack with a faint smile.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The doctor said I''m fine."


    "That''s good."


    Ariah wanted to say something for Jimmy, but when she saw the tired look on her father''s face, she


    knew that he was also extremely depressed. Therefore, she swallowed back the words that had


    been bobbing in her throat.


    As David came back, she handed the ss to her father. He took it but didn''t drink it.


    "Is E alright?" asked Ariah.


    "She fainted upon knowing what happened. The doctor said it was a huge blow for her, and she


    needs to rest now."


    Suddenly, Mack changed the subject. "Did the sc*mbag ask you toe over?"


    He must be referring to Jimmy.


    Ariah nced at Mack and remained silent.


    As he sneered, the joints of his hand were clicking. Ariah knew that he was still angry, so she


    hurriedly calmed him down, "There''s something I want to ask you."


    "Go ahead." Mack''s mood eased a little as he uttered that.


    "I understand that your feeling now, but I believe Jimmy may have been wronged."


    "How is that possible? The police officers were eyewitnesses. They saw how hemitted murder


    before arresting him on the spot! The knife with his fingerprints was at the crime scene. The


    evidence is there, Ariah."


    "But what about his motive?" Ariah hurriedly retorted. "To kill someone, one must have a particr


    motive. Jimmy and Kobi are brothers, so I don''t think Jimmy killed him out of hatred. Have you


    thought about this?"


    Mack suddenly became speechless.


    "Don''t you think that this matter was fishy? Why would Jimmy kill Kobi for no reason? Even if he


    really wanted to do that, do you think he would be arrested? He himself is a police officer who deals


    with criminal cases all year round. With his professionalism and abilities, it''s impossible for him to be


    caught after doing something bad!"


    Mack fell silent. The corners of his mouth were tightly pressed together. He frowned deeply and


    stared at Ariah intently.


    He had the same thought too, but the evidence was there. The surgery was going on, and Kobi''s


    safety was still an unknown... How could he believe that Jimmy had done nothing wrong?


    Ariah knew that Mack''s heart was full of questions, so she gave him some time to think about it.


    As she looked at Emily, she motioned for David to take care of Mack.


    "Emily?"


    Ariah squatted down in front of her and called out her name softly.


    "Ariah?" Emily raised her head in shock.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    Emily was still staring at her in a daze.


    It must be a shock to witness the bloody scene, so Ariah pulled her up from the ground and said,


    "It''s cold on the ground. Let''s sit on the chair."


    Emily stumbled a little as Ariah helped her to her seat.


    "Why are you here, Ariah?" Emily''s teary eyes were red. "It''s been a few hours, but Kobi is still in


    the emergency room. I''m really worried..."


    "Don''t worry," Ariah tried tofort her. "If anything happened, the doctor would havee out


    some time ago. But since the surgery is still ongoing, that means there''s still hope for him."


    Emily nodded repeatedly. "Yes, you''re right..."


    Holding her hand, Ariah said, "I have a question."


    Upon hearing that, Emily suddenly raised her head. "Do you want to ask about Jimmy? He''s the


    murderer. I saw him fighting when I opened my eyes. He held a knife in his hand and he wouldn''t


    stop no matter how I called him... Kobi was bleeding profusely... He''s lying there motionless as if


    he''s dead..."


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she recalled what had happened over the past few hours.


    Ariah frowned when she heard that, "Then who called the police?"


    "I don''t know. Not long after I opened my eyes, a police officer came..."


    Ariah thus called for David, who hurriedly came over, "What''s wrong?"


    "David, who called the police?" "It''s a neighbor who heard screams from the crime scene," David


    answered truthfully.


    "Emily, why were you on the crime scene? Where were you yesterday?"


    Alice, whose memories had been altered, was stunned. After a moment, she replied, "I don''t know. I


    seemed to have been knocked unconsciousst night. When I woke up, I saw Jimmy holding a


    knife..."


    At this point, her tears fell again. "Ariah, why did Jimmy kill Kobi? I don''t understand.¡±


    Ariah smiled bitterly, for she also wanted to know the answer.


    There were many doubtful points, and the only way to find out the truth was to wait until Kobi came


    to his senses.


    At the same time.


    Two people appeared at the police station. Ben looked warily at them with his squinted eyes. "Why


    are you here?"


    Only the Hudson Family and Director Sherlock knew what had happened to Jimmy, so how did the


    two know that Jimmy had encountered a problem?


    Otherwise, they would not have shown up at the police station now.


    Just then, Felipe rolled her eyes. "We''re not bad people. Why are you looking at us like that?"


    Ben snorted coldly, for he didn''t really like these two people. If it weren''t for what they did, Jimmy


    would not have been shot and sent to the hospital quite some time ago.


    ncing at him, Ro said faintly, "If you want to save Jimmy, then take us to him right now."


    Bewildered, Ben inquired, "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t have time to chat with you here. Take me to see Jimmy now."


    Following a hesitation, Ben responded, "Come with me."


    Jimmy''s eyes shed with surprise the moment he saw Roing in. Before he could ask why,


    Ro had sat opposite him and uttered lightly, "I have evidence to prove that you are innocent."

 Chapter 632

    Chapter 632


    After hearing Ro''s words, Jimmy shook his head andughed. "Why are you here?"


    Raising his eyebrows, Ro looked at him and replied, "Don''t you want to know what evidence I


    have?"


    "Yes, I think the evidence will be helpful," suggested Ben on the side.


    However, Jimmy only shot him a sharp nce, after which he scratched his hair awkwardly in


    silence.


    Just then, Ro noticed the cuffs. "I didn''t expect that even you would be so miserable."


    "Anything could happen in the world." Jimmy was so calm as though he was resting at home


    instead of being detained at the police station.


    "You are not worried at all." Ro chuckled.


    Jimmy knew what he meant. "I will be fine. There are too many loopholes in this matter, and the


    evidence is not strong enough."


    In response, Ro raised his eyebrows and asked, "Can you deny the eyewitnesses and the


    physical evidence?" "That''s not a problem at all. I will certainly find out the culprit behind it. It''s just a


    matter of time."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Culprit? You were the murderer, and the victim was your elder brother. There were even several


    eyewitnesses, so I think it will be very hard for you to be off the hook this time around."


    Enraged, Ben barked, "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you say that there''s evidence to prove that


    Jimmy is innocent? What did you still say those harsh words?"


    It seemed that he was here to add insult to injury.


    Staring at Jimmy, Ro answered, "I only want to share this information with you. Please ask your


    subordinate to leave now."


    "How dare you?!"


    "David, please leave first."


    "Jimmy! He..."


    Jimmy looked at him with a stern face.


    Left with no choice, Ben took a deep breath and nodded. "I will go out now. Just call me if you need


    anything."


    "Sure."


    Ro then uttered, "Felipe, please go out too."


    "OK!"


    When Felipe turned around, he nced at Ben and strode out.


    Only the two of them were left in the room. Jimmy knocked on the table with his hand and said,


    "What is it that you want to tell me?"


    "I have the evidence to save your life. Why are you so arrogant?"


    "Or do you want me to beg you?" Jimmy raised his eyebrows.


    With a smile, Ro responded, "Of course!"


    Jimmy was a hard nut to crack. It would be a thrilling experience if he could make Jimmy beg at


    him.


    However, Jimmy cially spat out two words, "Get out of here."


    The door was just over there.


    That rendered Ro speechless.


    Wasn''t that merely a joke? Why was he so strict?


    Ro thus stopped talking nonsense and took out the important evidence.


    Outside the room.


    While Felipe was ying with the handphone game, Ben frowned at him and uttered, "Hey."


    Felipe ignored him.


    What attitude was that?


    Ben thus lifted his foot and kicked at Felipe''s shin. "Are you courting death?"


    Felipe red at him with a fierce expression.


    Curling his lips, Ben lifted his chin and asked, "What evidence does Ro have to prove that Jimmy


    is innocent?"


    Since Felipe was always with Ro, he most likely would know the answer to the question.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Why can''t you tell me? That would do no harm to you," Ben replied anxiously.


    "If you really want to know, why don''t you ask Jimmy directly? Why are you asking me here?"


    Words eluded Ben at the moment.


    The person in front of him was just too insolent.


    In the room.


    After looking through the evidence of Ro, Jimmy became quite angry. "How could you monitor


    me without my knowing it?"


    Unfazed, Ro retorted, "If I didn''t do that, do you think you have this evidence now?"


    "Get lost!"


    Jimmy was obviously furious as he pointed at the door.


    Smilingly, Ro replied, "I''m here to return your favor. Since you have given me those useful


    materials, I have to give you something useful too,


    right?"


    Coldly, Jimmy looked at him.


    There was one thing that Ro couldn''t understand. "How did you get the chance to kill Kobi since


    he was the one who asked you out?"


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes, for he had been thinking for several hours before he understood Kobi''s


    tactic.


    Kobi had deliberately used Nicole''s photo to lure him out knowing that Jimmy was eager to know


    her whereabouts.


    That was a carefully nned trap that Jimmy had unwittingly stepped into.


    Nevertheless, he still couldn''t figure out was why Kobi wanted to kill him.


    Was it because of Ariah?


    Wasn''t that just a small problem?


    "Kobi is really a ruthless character aspared to you. He''s willing to sacrifice himself to frame


    you."


    As Jimmy frowned, Ro continued, "His courage and wit were indeed admirable to a certain


    extent."


    "Shut up." Jimmy nced at him. "Kobi would never risk his life. Wasn''t he afraid that I would kill


    him?" "Do you mean that..."


    "The person who was injured was not Kobi?"


    Jimmy''s faint answer made Ro surprised. "It''s not Kobi? Then who is it?"


    "If I knew, would I still be trapped here?"


    "That was a shocking conjecture! How could youe up with that?"


    It was no wonder that Jimmy, whose IQ was so high, had attained so many achievements at such a


    young age.


    "Well, I just know that he would never have the guts to use himself as bait."


    Ro nodded. "Okay, I''ll check with the hospital next time."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s my honor to be of help."


    Before Ro left, he suddenly thought of something and turned around. "By the way, I have sent


    someone to check the information you gave me. During the time when Kevin was recovering


    abroad, there''s another person who supported him other than Kobi."


    Who was the one who was rted to Kevin?


    Jimmy frowned. "Do you know his identity?"


    "That''s a man named Darren from another country. Do you know any man with the name ''Darren''?"


    Jimmy''s eyes soon turned suspicious. "Hmm... Darren..."


    As Ro narrowed his unfathomable, he exined in a low voice, "I know arge underworld


    organization which had been very notorious, and that Darren is a member of this organization."

 Chapter 633

    Chapter 633


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "Do you really believe that Kevin has something to do with Darren?"


    "How can I not think that way? Or else why would Darren support him? They even bear the same


    last name."


    Just then, Ro muttered to himself with a frown, "If Kevin has something to do with Darren, then it


    will be a big problem. No one can do anything to people affiliated with the underground


    organization."


    He knew how powerful and scary this organization was, which meant Kevin was now well protected.


    This was what Ro worried about the most.


    However, Jimmy didn''t take it seriously. "If Kevin really has such a strong backing, why would he still


    coborate with Kobi?"


    What he said did make sense too.


    Ro still felt a little uneasy in his heart, but he chose not to worry too much.


    He would just act ording to the situation.


    Just when he was about to leave, Jimmy suddenly said, "Hold on."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "I need your help." "What is it?"


    "You have evidence in your hands. Don''t tell Ariah. If she goes to find you, just pretend that you


    don''t know anything. If she doesn''t go to find you, then don''t worry about her."


    Ro was confused. "She must be very worried about you, but why don''t you tell her and calm her


    down?"


    Jimmy sighed. "I know she''s worried, but we can''t let her know. She can''t keep secrets well. If she


    finds out that I have the evidence, she''ll definitely look relieved..."


    Kobi was definitely still observing them. If Ariah''s expression wasn''t that worried, he was afraid that


    Kobi would start suspecting them.


    Therefore, he might as well just hide the truth from her.


    He would tell her everything when everything was settled.


    Ro didn''t know what he was thinking, but he just said, "Don''t me me for not telling you that


    women tend to think a lot. If she knows that you are hiding something from her, you will have a hard


    time in the future."


    Jimmy shot him a nce. "Can''t you just hope that things will get better?"


    Ro shrugged. "Just wait and see."


    Thinking that perhaps Ro was right about this, Jimmy frowned.


    However, it was more important to make her look worried so that their n could go smoothly.


    In the hospital.


    At the moment when the doors of the operating theatre were pushed open, Ariah, Mack, and Emily


    all rushed forward.


    "Doctor, is my son okay?"


    Mack looked extremely anxious.


    The doctor took off his mask and replied, "The operation has beenpleted. We will need to


    observe whether he is alright. If nothing happens within 12 hours, then he will be safe."


    "Thank you!"


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Mack heaved a sigh of relief.


    The doctor smiled and responded, "I''m d to be of help."


    As Emily heaved a sigh of relief, her body swayed and she almost fell to the ground. Luckily, Ariah


    quickly held her up.


    Shaking her head, she uttered, "I''m fine."


    Ariah wanted to help her sit on the chair for a while, but Emily insisted on apanying Kobi to the


    ward with the nurses.


    Ariah had no choice but to let go of her.


    After a while, two nurses pushed the bed out of the operating theatre. Kobi, who was lying on the


    bed looked as pale as a corpse.


    "Kobi..."


    Looking at Kobi''s visage, everyone, including Mack, was overwhelmed by grief.


    Since visitors were not allowed to stay in the ICU within 12 hours, Mack and Emily could only look


    at Kobi through the doors.


    As for Ariah, she was trying tomunicate with the nurses.


    "Are you the patient''s family member?" asked a nurse.


    "Yes. How can I help?"


    While sorting out the lists in her hands, the nurse asked, "Has the patient undergone a


    dermatosty operation before? We found that he had burns on his body. You should remind


    Doctor Russo of this when you are free. This will help us take care of him in the most efficient way."


    What? There were burns on his body?


    Ariah was surprised and her hand, which was holding the bag, started shaking. As she suppressed


    her suspicions, she nodded, "Sure, I''ll go look for Doctor Russo."


    Back in the ward, Mack and Emily sat on the chairs outside.


    "Do you n to go back tonight?" Ariah sat down beside Mack.


    "No, I''m going to stay here and wait for Kobi to wake up."


    "You can''t just sit here for the whole night. Your body won''t be able to endure it. Why don''t you get a


    bed so that you''ll be able to sleep here?" suggested Ariah.


    David also chimed in. "Yes, this will be better for your health, or else you may get sick. I''ll get a bed


    for you. Please wait for me here."


    Ariah quickly nodded, "Thanks for your help, David."


    Waving his hand, David immediately went to settle this issue.


    Mack knew that his physical condition well, so he could only agree with their suggestion.


    Therefore, the group of people stayed in the hospital for the entire night. David took care of Mack,


    while Ariah apanied Emily outside the ICU. It wasn''t until the next day when Kobi woke up that


    they finally let out a sigh of relief.


    The doctor came over and checked. After making sure that Kobi was fine, he told them that the


    patient could be transferred to a general ward.


    In the evening, Kobi opened his eyes and saw the Han Family. Instantly, he knew what had


    happened.


    "Kobi, you''re finally awake," Emily cried with joy.


    At the same time, Mack sat by the bed and said, "Take good care of yourself, Kobi, I''ll settle


    everything for you."


    Ariah looked at Mack with aplicated expression. She was hesitant to utter what was in her


    mind.


    Kobi, who had been silent, clenched his fists under the bedsheet.


    Seeing that Kobi was very tired, Mack quickly said, "Have a good rest."


    Kobi thus slowly closed his eyes.


    In a low voice, Mack told Ariah, "Well go out first. Let Emily stay here."


    "OK." Ariah then followed him and left.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Walking out of the ward, Mack looked relieved. "Fortunately he is safe..."


    In a casual manner, Ariah inquired, "May I check something with you?"


    "What is it?"


    Did Kobi get burned before? Or did he meet any ident when he was abroad?" Ariah asked the


    question that had been buried in her heart for a long time.

 Chapter 634

    Chapter 634


    When the nurse told Ariah that Jimmy had done a skin-grafting operation and that there were scars


    on his body, Ariah was shocked.


    As far as she knew, nothing had happened to Kobi.


    But why would the nurse say that Jimmy had burns on his body?


    Initially, Ariah wanted to find out about itst night, but when she saw Mack waspletely focused


    on Kobi, she was too embarrassed to ask.


    "Burns on his body?" Immediately, Mack frowned. "Kobi has never been scalded since he was a


    child. How could he have a burnt scar? If such an ident were to happen to him while he was


    abroad, he would have definitely informed us."


    What Mack meant was that Kobi had never been burned.


    At that moment, Ariah was shocked.


    Then, Mack looked at her and asked, "Ariah, why would you suddenly ask such a question?"


    "Oh." After Ariah came back to her senses, she replied, "It was just a casual question, Dad. Don''t


    take it to heart. By the way, since Kobi is awake, I''ll apany you home. I''m sure Mom must still


    be worried at home."


    In a timely manner, Ariah changed the topic.


    As expected, when Mack heard that, he nodded and said, "I''ll go back first and inform her about the


    situation. Then, I''lle over againter."


    "Then I shall apany you back first?"


    "I''m so sorry to trouble you." As Mack patted the back of Ariah''s hand, he sighed, "Thank you for


    helping us out with everything. I will definitely remember your kindness."


    Startled, Ariah replied, "Dad, don''t say that. It''s part of my duty."


    Then, Mack smiled and said nothing more as he asked David to send him back.


    At first, Ariah wanted to send Mack home personally, but Mack told her to remain in the hospital as


    he asked David to send him home.


    After Ariah watched Mack leave, she was about to return to the ward to look for Emily, but she saw


    Emily came out of the ward before she could enter.


    "Emily." Softly, Ariah called out to her.


    Immediately, Emily walked towards her. "Hi, Ariah."


    "You''re hungry, aren''t you? Come on. I''ll take you to get something to eat."


    When Ariah brought Emily to the hospital''s cafeteria, Emily was not in the mood to eat, so she took


    the spoon and stirred the food in the bowl. A momentter, Ariah looked at her and asked, "You


    don''t feel like eating?"


    Sadly, Emily nodded. "I''m not in the mood to eat."


    "Hey, Kobi is fine now. Don''t worry about it."


    "How could I not worry?" Then, Emily let out a long sigh. The fact that Kobi was suddenly hurt like


    that made her feel such a pain in her heart.


    Suddenly, Ariah put down the cutlery in her hands and thought for a moment before she asked,


    "Emily, you were saying that on the day before yesterday when you went missing, you knew that


    someone had knocked you out?"


    With a nod, Emily replied, "Yes."


    "So, do you have any idea who was the one who knocked you out?" Nervously, Ariah stared at


    Emily and asked.


    However, Emily shook her head. "When I woke up, I saw Jimmy... he was..."


    At that point, Emily looked at Ariah and couldn''t go on with her words.


    Meanwhile, Ariah did not react at all. On the contrary, her face was filled with suspicion. "If you said


    that you saw Jimmy hurting someone when you woke up, wouldn''t it mean that you had passed out


    for way too long then?"


    Startled, Emily immediately understood what was Ariah trying to imply, so she frowned and asked,


    "Ariah, do you think I''m lying?"


    As Ariah didn''t expect Emily to be so straightforward, she was stunned by Emily''s words.


    "I would be a b*stard if I were to lie to you. I really can''t remember anything clearly, and I feel like


    my mind is in a daze. I have no clear memory of what happened, and I would have vague pictures


    appearing in my mind once in a while, but I can''t remember anything. I only know that I saw Jimmy


    hurting Kobi when I woke up. Other than that, I don''t know anything else..."


    With every word that Emily said, her mind ached a little. Then, Emily would use her palm to hit her


    head slightly, and her face was full of pain.


    When Ariah saw that Emily was suffering, she didn''t dare to force Emily anymore. "Alright, don''t


    think about it anymore. It''s my fault. However, it''s not that I''m suspecting you. I just wanted to find


    out the whole story to figure out a way to prove that Jimmy is innocent..."


    "But Jimmy isn''t innocent." At that moment, Emily held Ariah''s hand and said, "Ariah, I know that it''s


    hard for you to ept this. But that is the truth. I did see Jimmy trying to kill Kobi with my own


    eyes."


    In fact, Emily thought that Ariah was being stubborn and did not want to ept the truth.


    However, Ariah looked down and smiled. "I know what you mean. But if you were to think about it,


    why would Jimmy want to kill Kobi? Did he ever had any grudges against Kobi?"


    Those words left Emily stunned.


    In the end, Ariah didn''t continue to say anything else as she stood up to pat Emily on the shoulder


    and said, "Take your time to enjoy your food. I am going to drop by the police station for something,


    but I''lle back here to apany youter."


    Before Emily could say anything, Ariah turned around and left.


    For a long time, Emily sat where she was in a daze. At that moment, her expression was nk, and


    a few pictures shed through her mind quickly...


    It was so fast that she couldn''t catch it.


    Those scenes seemed to be the conversation that she had with Kobi. In the pictures, she seemed


    to be held captive while Kobi was standing there...


    Why didn¡¯t he stand there instead ofing to free her?


    Also, what was the reason Emily was being tied up again?


    By the time Emily tried to ponder over these details, the images that shed past had disappeared


    without a trace.


    Ah... It hurt so much.


    Immediately, Emily ced both her hands around her head as the chaotic memories made her


    entire body tremble.


    Meanwhile, when Ariah arrived at the police station, Ben was napping on a chair by the side, so


    Ariah gently walked over as she didn''t want to disturb him. However, as soon as she walked past


    him, Ben opened his eyes.


    "Ariah!"


    Instantly, Ben stood up.


    With a smile, Ariah said, "Ben, you''ve been working very hard these days. Go and rest. I''ll be here


    to take care of it."


    Then, Ben shook his head. "I''m fine. Ariah, are you here to see our captain?"


    Silently, Ariah nodded.


    "I''ll take you there then..." "It''s fine. I know the way. You should rest well." After Ariah ced the bag


    in her hand on a chair, she uttered, "I''m sure you have not been eating well in the station. I brought


    you some food. Here, have some."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    In the past two days, not only Ariah had been working hard, but Ben and David too.


    At that moment, Ben was a little moved. "Thank you very much, Ariah. I think you should go in and


    have a look at Captain Hudson. He hasn''t eaten anything for the whole day, and he won''t listen to


    me no matter how I persuade him."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure he eats."


    As Ariah smiled and was about to turn around to look for Jimmy, Ben''s hesitant voice sounded


    behind her, "Ariah... do you really believe that he is innocent?"


    Immediately, Ariah''s body froze, and she turned around to look at him. "What do you mean?"


    Bitterly, Ben smiled, and there was some confusion in his eyes. "As a policeman, we would only


    believe in the evidence that we see because it is the most reliable and straightforward information.


    However, this time, almost all the evidence is telling us that Captain Hudson... is guilty."


    In fact, Ben had personallye into contact with the evidence from the two cases. As Ben looked


    at the irrefutable evidence, the belief that he insisted on was gradually torn apart.


    Initially, he was determined to believe that Jimmy was not guilty, but now, his faith in the bottom of


    his heart began to waver gradually.


    In such a situation, Ben had no idea whether he should trust Jimmy, who was like a blood brother or


    believe in the direct evidence...


    "I believe in him." A momentter, Ariah spoke. Even though her voice was light, it carried an


    unshakable tenacity. "I know you all would suspect him, but it''s okay. I don''t me you guys. You all


    can choose not to believe him, but I will always believe him."


    Because if even Ariah suspected Jimmy, then he was really left alone and helpless.

 Chapter 635

    Chapter 635


    When Ariah pushed open the door and walked in, she saw Jimmy seated on a chair in repose with


    his eyes closed. It has only been a night since shest met him, but he already had stubbles all


    over his chin, like how a bamboo shoot after a rain.


    "Ahem."


    Since Ariah saw that his eyes were still closed, she could only clear her throat to attract his


    attention.


    With a frown, Jimmy opened his eyes. The moment he saw her, he was stunned. "It''s you?"


    "Or else who do you think it would be?" Calmly, Ariah pulled out a chair and sat down across from


    him.


    With a smile, Jimmy answered, "Oh, nobody..."


    "Hm?" However, Ariah didn''t believe it.


    Then, Jimmy had to tell the truth. "I thought it would be the policeman who interrogated me today.


    They already came once at noon, so I thought it was them again this time."


    Immediately, Ariah understood what was going on. Suddenly, she thought of something and


    became a little anxious, "They won''t try to torture you to make you confess to false charges, right?"


    "Is this what your mind thinks about every day?" At that moment, Jimmy didn''t know whether to


    laugh or cry. "Look at me. Do I look like I''ve been tortured?"


    Although he had stubbles, and he seemed tired, it was obvious that he didn''t have any physical


    injuries.


    Therefore, Ariah shook her head, "It doesn''t seem like it."


    "You''re right," Patiently, Jimmy exined to her, "It''s just their workflow, and they''ll definitelye to


    me for an interrogation. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine."


    It was impossible for Ariah not to worry. In a ce like this, as long as Jimmy stayed there, she


    would definitely be worried.


    Immediately, Jimmy knew what she was thinking, so he looked down and smiled. "Look at me, don''t


    you think I''m fine now? Even you can go in and out freely. If anything really did happen to me, do


    you think you would be treated like this?"


    When Ariah heard what he said, she couldn''t help butugh. How could his mental state be better


    than hers?


    Then, she ced the food that she brought over on the table in front of him and said, "Ben said that


    you hadn''t eaten anything yet. These are all your favorite food. Eat it." "I''m not in the mood to eat..."


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What did you just say?" Directly, Ariah looked at him.


    As Jimmy shook his head andughed, he answered, "Give it to me. I''ll eat it."


    That was more like it.


    After Ariah ced the food and the cutleries on the table and watched as Jimmy started to eat the


    food, only she was satisfied.


    "Oh right, there''s something I wanted to tell you." When Ariah thought of Kobi, she hurriedly said,


    "His surgery was very sessful, and he''s no longer in danger."


    "Do you think I would need to wait for you toe and tell me about this?" Happily, Jimmyughed.


    ANnoyed, Ariah rolled her eyes at him, "Was it David who told you?"


    "They received a call from the hospitalst night, and it was Ben who came in and told me about it."


    "Oh, I see."


    It made sense. Even if she had forgotten about such an important matter, David would definitely not


    forget about it.


    A momentter, Jimmy looked up and saw that Ariah was thinking about something. Then, he


    narrowed his eyes and asked, "Is there something that you want to say?"


    In a low voice, Ariah asked, "Why are you so smart?"


    "Tell me about it."


    Then, Ariah told Jimmy what she had in mind, "The reason why I came here today was not only to


    tell you about Kobi because I also have something else to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "I found out a secret when I was at the hospital today."


    "A secret?"


    "Yes." With a nod, Ariah continued, "It''s about Kobi."


    That name piqued Jimmy''s interest, so he put down his cutleries as he raised an eyebrow and


    looked at her. "What about Kobi?"


    "After Kobi came out of the operation theatre, the nurse asked me if Kobi had been burnt before


    because she noticed that he had some skin-grafting and scars. Later, when I asked your father, he


    said that Kobi had never been injured before since young."


    A smile gradually appeared in Jimmy''s eyes. "So, did you manage to deduce anything from this?"


    Then, Ariah nced at him.


    "Go on."


    "I wasn''t able to get anything out of it, but I am now even more convinced that you are innocent." As


    Ariah said that, she touched her nose and pouted. "But I really can''t understand one thing. If Kobi


    had never been burnt, why would the nurse say that? Could it be that..."


    "Could it be what?"


    "Could it be that the Kobi in the hospital ward is not the real Kobi?"


    After Ariah spected that, she felt what she had just said was funny, "But he did look like Kobi..."


    However, Jimmy couldn''t smile at all. Silently, he stared at her and admired how smart Ariah was. In


    fact, she was able to guess so much with such little clue.


    It seemed that Jimmy''s decision not to tell her anything about the case was correct. It was just that


    he didn''t want her to be involved in these matters... Clearly, Ariah was quick- witted, and smart


    people like her would often be held grudges by bad people.


    In the hospital, in the ward.


    When Kevin, who was on the hospital bed, heard that Emily had left the ward, he quickly opened his


    eyes, and a light shed through his eyes.


    At that moment, there was no one in the ward, so it was a good time to escape. If Kevin were to


    miss this opportunity, he did not know when the next opportunity would be.


    The longer he stayed in the ward, the higher the chances of him being exposed would be...


    Just as Kevin tried to think of a way to leave the hospital, suddenly, the door of the ward was


    pushed open from the outside by someone.


    Initially, he thought it was Emily who made a turn and came back, but when he turned around, he


    found that it was a cleaner.


    The man was wearing a blue sanitary suit, and he held a mop in his hand. Other than that, he also


    wore a cap and had a mask on his face. Slowly, he approached the hospital bed and took off the


    mask to face Kevin.


    Immediately, Kevin''s eyes widened. "Kobi..."


    Meanwhile, Kobi held the mask in his hand and looked at Kevin, who was lying on the bed, with an


    indifferent expression. "Why are you so surprised? You didn''t expect that I woulde to see you?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that Kevin couldn''t move because of his current condition, he would have


    already jumped up from the bed.


    Never had he thought that he would fall into Kobi''s hands!


    "Why did you do that?" At that moment, Kevin''s eyes were blood red, and he asked with his teeth


    clenched.


    Then, Kobi''s lips curled into a smile. "Since you''re so curious, then I shall let you know what''s going


    on. Since the start, I had never thought of cooperating with you, and I just wanted to use your hands


    to get rid of Jimmy. However, it''s a pity that you don''t have the ability to do so. Even after dealing


    with him for so long, you still couldn''t get rid of him!"


    "That''s why I started to think that it would be faster for me to do it myself than to wait for you. In the


    end, I came up with a n to kill him through your hands!"


    "First, I asked you to disguise as me and head over. Then, I fed you the potion. Once you were


    unconscious, I called Jimmy over, sessfully hypnotized him, and asked him to kill you. After that,


    I cleaned all my traces in the house and let the neighbors who had heard themotion inform the


    police. When the police arrived, they witnessed that Jimmy wasmitting murder. So even if they


    were to find some other loopholes in this incident, Jimmy would never be able to escape."


    After Kobi exined, he pulled out a chair and sat down as he raised his eyebrows to look at Kevin,


    who was so angry that his facial features were distorted. "Kevin, what do you think of my n?


    Wasn''t it perfect?"


    It was more than perfect!


    In fact, he was killing two birds with one stone!


    First, Kobi used Jimmy to kill Kevin. Then, he left Jimmy to be arrested by the police. Now, Jimmy


    was trapped in a situation where he could never turn the tables.


    It was stupendous!


    With just one move, Kobi was able to get rid of two people!


    At that moment, Kevin couldn''t help but admire this man. As a matter of fact, Kobi was so scheming


    that Kevin didn''t even notice it.


    "However, it''s such a pity..." Suddenly, Kobi sighed and shook his head in disappointment. "I''ve got


    everything covered, but I''ve never expected you to be so lucky that you survived!"

 Chapter 636

    Chapter 636


    Expressionlessly, Kobi stared at Kevin, who was lying in the hospital bed. "You''re so lucky to be


    alive even when you''ve been so badly injured."


    Furthermore, Kevin had survived Jimmy''s attack.


    In fact, Kobi''s original n was to hypnotize Jimmy and make him kill Kevin. Once Kevin was killed,


    Jimmy would be arrested, and Jimmy would have to spend the rest of his life in prison. But, who


    would''ve known that things would not go as nned?


    And Kevin actually survived.


    If Kevin survived, the charges that Jimmy would face would bepletely different.


    As Kobi thought of that, he could no longer keep his facial expression calm. Coldly, he looked at


    Kevin and said, "Only when you''re dead, then I can go on with my n."


    Clearly, the purpose of Kobi''s visit was to end Kevin''s life.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Suddenly, Kevin shouted, "There''s one thing I don''t understand, and I hope that you would tell me


    more about it."


    "I''ll make sure you have aplete understanding about it then." Indifferently, Kobi looked at Kevin.


    "Which part of it do you not understand?"


    Then, Kevin struggled to sit up from the bed and asked, "I have to admit that your n of killing two


    birds with one stone is perfect. And if you didn''t tell me in person, I would still be kept in the dark."


    Weakly, Kevin leaned against the headboard and stared at Kobi. "But what confuses me is that


    during the incident, you told me to masked as the fake Kobi to meet Jimmy because you were also


    determined to kill me. If Jimmy really did manage to kill me, it would mean that ''Kobi'' would have


    disappeared from the world. As for you, the real Kobi, who is still alive, you will never be able to


    show up in the future with your real face. Doesn''t this mean that you had also put an end to your


    future?"


    Although it was a brilliant n for Kobi to kill two birds with one stone, it would also destroy Kobi''s


    own future.


    Slowly, Kobi smiled. "Since I can kill you, the fake Kobi, then I would''ve naturally thought of a path


    of retreat in the future. There''s no need for you to worry about this for me."


    Short of breath, Kevin gasped, "What other ns do you have? What else do you n to do?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    "You can''t kill me!" In a hoarse voice, Kevin shouted. In the face of death, he began to fear. "As long


    as you spare my life, I will do whatever you want me to do. Just, please don''t kill me!"


    "It''s toote now."


    At that moment, Kobi took out a syringe and a small bottle of medicine from his pocket. Under


    Kevin''s horrified gaze, Kobi slowly withdrew the liquid into the syringe. "A person like me would


    never let anyone who knows my details be alive in this world. Not only do you know my details, but


    you also know exactly what I have done in the past few years. As someone like you, who were to


    threaten me at any time in the future, do you think I would let you live?"


    The answer was that Kobi couldn''t, so Kobi would definitely get rid of him.


    Although Kevin''s survival instincts made him continuously retreat, there was a thick wall right behind


    him, and he had nowhere else could to go.


    The injuries on Kevin''s body made him have no strength to fight with Kobi.


    "This is a fast and deadly poison. It will take no more than a minute to enter your body, then it will


    cause the blood vessels in your body to rupture, and you will die."


    Slowly, Kobi held the IV drip bag and injected the poison from the syringe.


    Meanwhile, Kevin, who was sitting motionless on the bed, suddenly reached out and pulled out the


    needle on the back of his hand.


    Immediately, Kobi''s facial expression changed because he didn''t expect that Kevin would try to


    struggle in this situation. As Kobi was about to hold Kevin''s body down, Kevin''s hand that was


    hidden under the quilt suddenly reached out with a pair of scissors that he stole from the nurse


    when she was unaware.


    The sharp scissors was glowing with cold light.


    "Goto h*ll!"


    With a strong force, Kevin stabbed the scissors into Kobi''s body. At that moment, Kobi was not


    prepared at all, and he didn''t expect Kevin to be so good at it.


    Since Kobi wasn''t able to dodge in time, he ended up being injured.


    Raging, Kobi removed the scissors from his body, and by the time he looked up again, Kevin had


    stumbled toward the door.


    If Kevin were to sessfully escape, Kobi would be doomed!


    Immediately, Kobi covered his abdomen with one hand and tried to grab Kevin with the other.


    Fortunately, Kevin was seriously injured, so even if he managed to get out of the ward, he couldn''t


    go far. As soon as Kevin went out, he was dragged back into the ward by Kobi.


    There was no one outside the ward, let alone anyone who had noticed Kobi''s actions.


    As soon as Kevin was dragged back to the room, Kobi directly grabbed Kevin with his hand without


    hesitation.


    Slowly, Kevin''s face turned red due to theck of oxygen.


    In just another second, Kevin might really be killed.


    However, at this moment, a ''click'' sound was heard, and the door of the ward was pushed open


    from the outside. When Kobi looked up, he saw an unfamiliar man barged in.


    "Stop it!"


    In fact, Ro didn''t expect to see such a scene when he entered. For a moment, Ro stared at the


    two faces of "Kobi" in shock and hurriedly went over to catch them.


    In a low voice, Kobi cursed as he didn''t expect that something bad would happen at such a critical


    moment like that.


    Immediately, Kobi pushed Kevin forward. With a frown, Ro caught Kevin but instantly left him


    aside and chased after Kobi.


    Meanwhile, Kevin, who was lying on his side, struggled to get up because he knew that he couldn''t


    stay in this ward any longer.


    Then, he pressed on his wounds with his hands and walked out with difficulty. Just as he reached


    the door of the ward, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    "Kobi?"


    With widened eyes, Emily stared at Kobi, who had just gotten up from the bed. Stunned, she stood


    rooted to the spot and didn''t move.


    How did Kobi actually managed to get up?


    Clearly, the doctor said that Kobi was seriously injured, and he would need at least half a month of


    rest before he could get up, but Emily didn''t expect that he could get out of bed so soon...


    With a nce, she noticed that the gauze on Kobi''s abdomen had been dyed with bright red blood


    dyed. Shocked, Emily eximed, "Kobi, you''re bleeding! Go back to the bed and lie down. I''ll go


    and get the doctor!"


    As Emily went forward to help Kevin, he had his gaze fixated straight behind her and did not move.


    "What''s wrong with you, Kobi?"


    Slowly, Emily followed his gaze and saw that someone had appeared behind her. With a frown, she


    asked, "Who are you?"


    Step by step, the man slowly approached, then he raised his hand and pped her. By the time


    Alice wanted to escape, it was already toote.


    Instantly, she felt a pain in the back of her neck and cked out.


    Vigntly, Kevin looked at the man as the man took out a coat from the bag he carried with him and


    said, "Put it on, and I''ll take you out of here!"


    With a frown, Kevin asked, "Who are you?"


    As the man pulled down his mask, Kevin was stunned for a moment, and he put on the coat and left


    with him without another word.


    After a few steps, Kevin suddenly stopped and looked back at Alice with a sh of cruelty in his


    eyes. "Take this woman along."


    In fact, the man didn''t even ask why as he directly went over and lifted Emily, who was unconscious.


    The three of them left in a sh, and no one noticed them.


    Meanwhile, Ariah arrived at the hospital as she nned to spend the night with Emily. However,


    when she opened the door of the ward, she was stunned.


    Uh...


    Was it the wrong ward?


    When she took a step back to look at the number of the ward, she found that it was indeed the


    correct one!


    But why was there no one inside? At that moment, Emily was not in the ward, neither was Kobi on


    the hospital bed!


    Then, Ariah thought of something and came to the nurse''s desk. "Excuse me, miss. Did the patient


    in that ward go for a checkup? Why is there no one in the ward?"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.

 Chapter 637

    Chapter 637


    Without even raising her head, the nurse asked, "Which ward is the patient from?"


    "Ward 5208."


    "Ward 5208? Didn''t that patient juste out from the operating theatre? There is currently no


    examination scheduled for him, and he had been in the ward since afternoon. How could the patient


    not be in the ward? Did you see wrongly?"


    Annoyed, Ariah answered,"... I''m not blind."


    It was then only the nurse raised her head and nced at Ariah. "The patient in the ward can barely


    move, so how could he get out of bed?"


    "If you don''t believe me, you can see for yourself."


    The nurse had no choice but to follow her, only to be stunned. "Where is he?"


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "Why are you asking me? I am the one who should be asking you, where


    is the patient?"


    The nurse''s facial expression changed, and she quickly ran back to the nurse deck to check with


    the other nurses. After a while, several nurses and doctors all came to the ward for inspection, and


    they came up with a conclusion.


    The person in the ward was missing.


    Missing?


    It turned out that Kobi was missing?


    Never did Ariah expect that Kobi would have gone missing. At first, she even thought that there was


    something wrong with Kobi and that the doctor had brought him for an examination!


    If Kobi was missing, then it would be a huge problem!


    Needless to say, the first thing that the hospital did was to call the police. When the police arrived,


    they ordered the hospital security to show them the surveince footage. As the patient''s family


    member, Ariah naturally followed them to the monitoring room.


    But when they saw the footage, Ariah''s heart skipped a beat.


    Ro...?


    If Ariah was not mistaken, the figure on the monitor was Ro.


    What was he doing in Kobi''s ward?


    However, Ariah couldn''t recognize the other two men who had been walking in and out of Kobi''s


    ward, and it made her even more curious about who they were.


    A policeman noticed Ariah''s strange expression, so he pointed to the monitor and asked, "Is there


    anyone on it that you know?"


    Casually, Ariah nodded and answered, "Of course. I know the patient. He''s my brother-inw. But I


    don''t know who are the other people."


    The police felt that Ariah didn''t seem to be lying, so he stared at her for a while and remained silent.


    After the negotiation, the police ced the case on file and told her to wait for the updates. Then,


    they left.


    As soon as the police left, Ariah immediately took out her phone and gave David a call. After Ariah


    roughly exined the situation to David, he almost jumped up on the other end of the call. "What do


    you mean Kobi is missing? How could a grown man like him be missing?"


    Then, Ariah told David what she saw from the surveince footage, "I saw three people who entered


    Kobi''s ward, so I was guessing that he might have been taken away by someone. Go to the Hudson


    Family and keep an eye on Mack, and tell him not toe to the hospital."


    At that moment, Ariah was afraid that if Mack were to know about what had happened in the


    hospital, he would have a heart attack.


    Too many things had happened in the past few days, and if Mack were to be given another blow,


    Ariah had no idea whether he could bear it.


    Immediately, David agreed, "I get it, Ariah. I''ll go to the Hudson''s Mansion now. I''ll take care of


    everything over there. Don''t worry."


    Then, Ariah thanked David and went straight to the police station.


    When Ariah arrived at the police station, before she saw Jimmy, she bumped into the person that


    she saw in the surveince.


    It was Ro!


    "Why are you here?" At that moment, Ariah walked over withrge strides.


    When Ro turned to look, he didn''t expect Ariah toe at this time. In fact, he was about to go


    and find Jimmy.


    "Why can''t I be here?" With his eyebrows raised, Ro asked.


    How dare he pretended to not know what just happened!


    Let''s see how much longer could he continue to pretend!


    Without another word, Ariah stared straight at him with her gaze that was as sharp as an X-ray.


    Frightened by Ariah''s gaze, Ro asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "What are you doing here?" Angrily, Ariah asked.


    "I''m here to discuss something with Jimmy."


    "What is it?"


    "You''re not Jimmy, so I don''t think it''s a good idea to tell you."


    "You..."


    With a faint smile, Ro nced sideways at Ariah. Then, he pushed the door open and strode into


    the room.


    Immediately, Ariah followed.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and looked at the two people who came in. "How did you


    come together at the same time?"


    It wasn''t until the door of the room was closed that Ariah jumped up. "Ro, tell me. Does Kobi''s


    disappearance has something to do with you?"


    Taken aback, Ro asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Stop pretending. I just came from the hospital! I had even watched the surveince footage.


    Although you are wearing a hat, I could still recognize you from the back. You are the one who went


    in and out of Kobi''s ward!"


    "Well, if it was that easy for you to recognize me from my back, it seems that you know me very


    well." In fact, Ro deliberately said it in an ambiguous way, which made Ariah angry.


    Before Ariah could lose her temper, Jimmy had already red at Ro, "What did you say?"


    At that moment, Ro knew that if he were to provoke Jimmy, Jimmy''s natural character of


    protecting Ariah would definitely be exposed again, so Ro straight his head, pulled out a chair,


    and took a seat.


    "I didn''t say anything, and you didn''t hear anything."


    Immediately, Ro gave in.


    Then, Ariah snorted and went to stand next to Jimmy, while Jimmy rubbed his temples and asked,


    "What were the both of you talking about just now? What do you mean Kobi is missing? Also, Ariah,


    what do you mean that you saw Ro appeared in the surveince footage?"


    However, Ariah looked at Ro as she wanted to see what he could say.


    In the meantime, Ro also raised his head to look at Ariah and wanted to hear what she could say.


    The two of them stared at each other and did not speak for a while.


    With a frown, Jimmy asked, "Anyone here who could make it clear for me?"


    "Ahem." Immediately, Ro looked away, cleared his throat and said directly, "Ariah is right. I did go


    to the hospital. Since there are CCTVs in the hospital, it would be natural to see me appearing on


    the footage."


    "Then what is it about Kobi?" As Jimmy asked, he turned to look at Ariah.


    Calmly, Ariah answered, "An hour ago, I went to the hospital to look for Emily. I wanted to spend the


    night with her in the hospital, but when I arrived at the hospital, I couldn''t find her anywhere."


    After a pause, she added, "And for Kobi, I didn''t see him either. The ward was empty, so the staff in


    the hospital called the police. After the police came over, they took a look at the surveince


    footage. At that moment, I also stood by the side to watch, and I saw Ro in the footage."


    Then, Jimmy nodded and looked at Ro. "What about you? Why were you there?"


    After a moment, Ro raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you sure you want to say it in front of


    her?"


    Then, Jimmy finally understood why Ro did not take the initiative to speak as soon as he entered


    the room. Apparently, it was that Ro was on guard against Ariah.


    However, Ariah was unhappy when she heard that. "What do you mean you by that? Why can''t you


    say it in front of me? I''m not an outsider. Ro, you''re the outsider, okay?"


    Suddenly, Ro shrugged and uttered, "I am indeed an outsider, but it''s not that I don''t want to tell


    you about it. It was Jimmy that specifically ordered me not to tell you about it."


    Without hesitation, Ro sold Jimmy out.


    What?


    Angrily, Ariah red at Jimmy, "What are you trying to hide from me?"


    "Nothing. Don''t listen to his nonsense. It''s just that he is jealous about how close we are, so he is


    trying to cast a bone between us." AT that moment, Jimmy was having a headache, and he secretly


    nced at Ro as a warning.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a sneer, Ro helped Jimmy to deal with Ariah and said directly, "I had been keeping an eye


    on Kobi in the hospital these days, and I have been secretly monitoring his ward. There has been


    no movement in thest two days, but today, someone finally couldn''t wait any longer and went to


    Kobi''s ward."


    In fact, Ariah didn''t expect Kobi to have been staying in the hospital for the past few days, and she


    didn''t know about it at all.


    What the h*ll were these two men doing behind her back?


    Then, Ariah''s suspicious gaze swept back and forth among the two of them.

 Chapter 638

    Chapter 638


    "What did you see in Kobi''s ward?"


    As Jimmy took a look at Ro, he asked directly.


    However, Ro looked at Ariah and hesitated.


    Then, Jimmy raised his head and tapped his slender fingers on the table. "Go ahead."


    What Jimmy meant was that Ro could say it in front of Ariah, and he didn''t have to worry about it,


    so Ro said straightforwardly, "I went to Kobi''s ward and saw something shocking."


    Curiously, Ariah continued to ask, "What is it?"


    Immediately, Ro showed two of his fingers and answered, "I saw two Kobi."


    Two Kobi!


    Shocked, Ariah stared at Ro.


    Meanwhile, Ro turned to look at Jimmy. "The two of them looked the same, so one of them must


    be fake. As soon as I went in, the uninjured Kobi ran away. I immediately went after him, but there


    were too many people in the hospital. In the end, I still lost him."


    When Jimmy heard that, he nodded and narrowed his eyes in silence.


    Sure enough, Jimmy''s spection was right, and the Kobi, who was lying on the hospital bed, was


    likely to be fake, while the real Kobi was out there hiding somewhere in a corner.


    If the real Kobi knew that the fake Kobi was not dead, he would definitely find a chance to kill the


    fake Kobi to avoid any ws in his n. It turned out that it was the right thing for Jimmy to let Ro


    keep an eye on them in the hospital.


    However, the current fake Kobi had also disappeared. This was somewhat beyond Jimmy''s


    expectations.


    At that moment, Jimmy was pondering over the matter as he tried to think of a n to deal with the


    situation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Suddenly, Ro muttered, "What on earth do Kobi and Kevin want? What do they want to achieve?


    Also, for that fake Kobi, I made a mistake. At that time, I was only focusing on catching the real


    Kobi, and I forgot the fake Kobi was also very important."


    If Ro had remained in the ward and didn''t chase after the real Kobi at that moment, things might


    have turned out different.


    Just as Ro was thinking about it, Ariah pped the table loudly.


    Immediately, Ariah withdrew her hand in pain and red at the two of them, "What do you mean?


    Why are there two Kobi? And you''re saying that the Kobi lying in the hospital bed is actually fake?


    You guys are lying, right?!"


    "Why would we lie to you? Would it benefit us to do so?"


    In a daze, Ariah was at a loss for words. "In other words, the person that I had visited for the past


    two days was not Kobi, but someone else?"


    Moreover, Ariah couldn''t even tell that the Kobi lying in the hospital bed was actually fake!


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Angrily, Ariah grumbled at Ro, "If I were to know about it, I


    would''ve paid more attention to him and not let him run away just like that!"


    The fake Kobi was the most important witness. Now that the witness was gone, things would only


    be more troublesome in the future!


    However, Ro spread his hands and said, "It was Jimmy who didn''t allow me to say that."


    Jimmy!


    Immediately, Ariah turned to re at him.


    Then, Jimmy rubbed the space between his eyebrows and uttered, "Well, you know it now, right?


    Don''t be mad. I didn''t tell you because I was afraid that you wouldn''t be able to act all worried, and


    that might end up causing suspicion."


    Pissed at Jimmy, Ariah remained silent.


    Although what Jimmy said made sense, Ariah couldn''t understand why she was still so angry at


    him.


    "So, what is your n for now?"


    As Ro looked at Jimmy, he directly asked for Jimmy''s opinion about the matter, "Now that both


    fake and real Kobi are missing, the situation is not very favorable for you."


    However, Jimmy smirked and said, "Not necessarily."


    "Oh?"


    "Kobi''s disappearance is an opportunity for me to prove that I''m not guilty. If Kobi is capable, then


    he would hide for the rest of his life and never show up again. However, I don''t think he will hide


    forever. If he wishes to return to the Hudson Family, he will definitely appear."


    After Ro heard Jimmy''s opinion, he nodded. "How could we force him to show up then?"


    At that moment, Jimmy adjusted his clothes and said faintly, "I have to get out of here first."


    "Get out of here? How?" Curiously, Ro raised his eyebrows. "Don''t forget that you are guilty now.


    I don''t think it''s that easy for you to get out of here, right?"


    Nheless, Jimmy smiled and turned to look at Ariah, "Help me give Howard a call."


    "Howard?" Stunned, Ariah asked, "Why are you looking for him?"


    "He can help me get out of here."


    Taken aback, Ariah confirmed, "You mean Howard? That yboy?"


    Never did Ariah expect that a womanizer like Howard would have such an ability.


    "He doesn''t have the ability to do so, but the Perkins Family has the ability to get me out of here."


    Then, Jimmy smiled and said, "Go and give him a call first. I''ll tell you about his familyter."


    Obediently, Ariah nodded and left.


    When Howard received Ariah''s call, he immediately rushed over. Meanwhile, Ariah and Ro stood


    at the police station''s entrance as they waited for Howard''s arrival.


    With a shocked face, Howard walked in and asked, "I''ve only gone on a business trip for two days,


    and Jimmy had been arrested? What crime did hemit?"


    Immediately, Ariah rolled her eyes at him, "Can''t you hope for the best for him?"


    "What happened to him then?"


    In fact, Howard had just returned to Beachmarsh City today, and it hadn''t even been two hours


    since he got home before he received Ariah''s call.


    When Ariah told Howard toe to the station, he was actually surprised.


    Furthermore, Ariah didn''t exin what was going on over the phone, and she only asked Howard to


    come over. When Howard heard Ariah''s voice, she sounded very anxious, so he hurried over


    without another word.


    "I have no idea how am I supposed to exin to you." Then, Ariah took him inside and said, "Go in


    and let him tell you the whole story."


    With a frown, Howard followed Ariah into the room. As a matter of fact, he was surprised that Jimmy


    woulde to a ce like this. What was going on?


    The moment Howard saw the unshaven stubbles on Jimmy''s face, Howard was so surprised that he


    widened his eyes exaggeratedly. "Did you kill someone, or did you rape an underaged girl?"


    Everyone was speechless at what they heard.


    Annoyed, Ariah kicked Horward.


    "Why did you kick me?"


    "Can you not spout nonsense?"


    "Was I wrong? Only those who hadmitted a crime would be arrested, right?"


    Technically, Howard wasn''t wrong, and it left Ariah tongue-tied.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy raised his chin and said, "Ariah, you and Ro head out first. I''ll exin it to


    Howard."


    "All right."


    Then, Ariah and Ro left.


    When only Howard and Jimmy were left in the room, Jimmy didn''t beat around the bush with


    Howard, and he said straightforwardly, "Give your grandfather a call. I want to leave this ce."


    It was because Howard''s grandfather was the Chief Director of the Public Security Bureau in


    Beachmarsh City, so if Jimmy wanted to be released on bail, he had to seek help from him.


    However, Howard stroked his chin and asked, "Mack also has the ability to bail you out, right? Why


    doesn''t he care about you anymore?"


    It was because Mack was angry at Jimmy at the moment. The other day after the incident, Mack


    even ruthlessly said that he would break off the rtionship with Jimmy, so how could it be possible


    for him to bail Jimmy out?


    Which was why Jimmy had no choice but to look for Howard.


    "I can''t exin it in detail." Indifferently, Jimmy stared straight at Howard. "If you trust me, then give


    your grandfather a call. I''ll exin everything to you when I figure things out."


    It was the first time that Jimmy stared at Howard with such a serious gaze. Subconsciously, Howard


    nodded, "Since you''re my close friend, I definitely can''t let you suffer in here. I will give him a call,


    but it all depends on your luck whether you can be bailed or not."


    After that, Howard got up and made a call.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy smiled and waited.


    If Jimmy were not confident about it, he wouldn''t have asked Howard to call his grandfather.


    In fact, Howard''s grandfather didn''t have a son, and Howard''s mother was his only daughter. When


    Howard''s mother passed away in his early years, Howard was the only grandchild his grandfather


    had left, so his grandfather doted on him very much. If Howard were to ask for anything, his


    grandfather would definitely grant his request.

 Chapter 639

    Chapter 639


    Thest name of Howard''s mother was Chapman. When Alfred Chapman received the call from his


    grandson, he smiled and asked, "Howard, why are you so free to call me today?"


    "Grandpa, I have something to ask you."


    Then, Howard told Alfred about Jimmy''s request to him. After Alfred heard it, he immediately


    frowned. "You want me to bail him out?"


    "Yes."


    "What did he do?"


    However, Howard shook his head and answered, "I didn''t ask."


    Softly, Alfred uttered, "... Dear Howard, I think it''s time for you to be more careful."


    "Grandpa, he is my close friend, and I believe in him, so I didn''t ask him anything. If you also


    believe in me, then I hope you can help me for once." In all sincerity and seriousness, Howard


    promised, "I grew up together with Jimmy, and I know his character well. He is definitely not a bad


    person, and there must be a reason why he was arrested."


    Then, Alfred sighed. "I didn''t know that you are a person who values rtionships and loyalty. Okay,


    I''ll call to ask what''s going on. Which substation is he at?"


    After Howard told Alfred the name of the police station, Alfred told Howard to give him a minute,


    then hung up.


    As Howard put his phone in his pocket, he said, "It''s done."


    "What did your grandfather say?"


    "He said he wanted to know more about the situation first, then he would call me back."


    When Jimmy heard that, he nodded and waited patiently.


    After a while, Howard''s phone rang again. Immediately, Howard picked it up, but before he could


    speak, Alfred on the other side of the phone spoke first, "Howard, Jimmy''s case is a little serious.


    Are you sure you want to help him?"


    However, Howard didn''t expect to hear the word "serious" from Alfred. For a moment, he was


    stunned, and he asked subconsciously, "How serious is it?"


    Then, Alfred told Howard what he knew.


    When Howard heard that, his eyes widened, but he didn''t want to overreact, so he said, "Anyhow, I


    believe in Jimmy''s conduct, and if you trust me, then help me this time."


    Bitterly, Alfred smiled and said, "Yes, sure. I''ll help."


    "I''ll visit you another day, okay? It''s gettingte. Grandpa, remember to sleep early."


    After that, Howard hung up the phone.


    Thirty minutester, Jimmy was bailed from the police station. Not only Ro, but also Ariah stared


    at Howard with wide eyes.


    Apparently, Howard really did have a strong background!


    As the four of them got in the car, Ro drove, and Jimmy immediately ordered, "Go to the


    hospital."


    With a nod, Ro turned the steering wheel and headed toward the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy wasn''t idle as he took out his phone and made a few more calls. Finally, he


    called Ben. After Jimmy gave Ben some orders, Jimmy turned his head and saw that Ariah was still


    ring at Howard in the backseat.


    Then, Jimmy smiled, and hovered closer to Ariah, and said in a low voice, "Do you know thest


    name of the Chief Director of the Public Security Bureau?"


    Immediately, Ariah shook her head.


    "Hisst name is Chapman."


    However, Ariah didn''t understand Jimmy said, and she blinked her eyes in confusion.


    In a low voice, Jimmy continued, "Howard''s mother also had the samest name."


    As a quick- witted woman, when Ariah heard Jimmy''s words, she suddenly understood what he


    meant. Only then did she realize the truth behind Howard''s identity.


    At that moment, Howard was in deep thoughts, thinking about what Alfred had told him on the


    phone. There were a few times where he nced at Jimmy from the rearview mirror.


    "If there''s anything you want to ask, just go ahead and ask." In fact, Jimmy knew that he was


    curious.


    "Did you really almost killed Kobi?" Straightforwardly, Howard blurted out without holding it back.


    Then, Jimmy shot him a nce. "What if I told you it was true?"


    After a moment of silence, Howard uttered, "Then let''s head back to the police station now. It''s not


    toote. We haven''t driven very far from it."


    Angrily, Ariah pinched him.


    "Tsk." Immediately, Howard eximed. "Let go of me. I was kidding. Faster, let go of me. Jimmy,


    could you please keep an eye on Ariah? She''s such a bully!"


    However, Jimmy looked at Ariah with a smile, and his eyes were filled with love. At that moment,


    Howard felt goosebumps all over his body as he looked at Jimmy.


    Then, Ariah stopped and let go of Howard''s hand as she snorted, "Sit properly."


    Immediately, Howard caressed the spot where he was pinched and mumbled at Ariah for being so


    fierce like a tigress...


    This time, Ariah didn''t bicker with Howard. In fact, she was actually grateful for Howard. If not for


    Howard''s help, Jimmy wouldn''t have been bailed out so easily.


    In the hospital.


    Since Ben received the call from Jimmy, he had been guarding at the hospital entrance. When he


    saw Jimmy came out of the car, his eyes widened in shock. "Captain... what''s going on?"


    "I''ll tell youter." Immediately, Jimmy strode inside. "I asked you toe here because I need you


    to ask the hospital to cooperate with you and show us the surveince camera so that I can go


    through it again."


    Only if Jimmy were to see it with his own eyes, then he would feel at ease.


    "Sure, Captain. Come with me. Before you arrived, I have already told the hospital security about


    my identity, and the surveince footage has been prepared, so you can go straight to have a look


    at it."


    Then, Ben took them to the monitoring room.


    In the monitoring room.


    After Jimmy had a close look at the footage on the monitor, he confirmed that the injured man was


    not the real Kobi.


    It meant that Kobi had deliberately set this up and pinned the crime on Jimmy. But...what was the


    purpose of it?


    How could Kobi do such a thing when they had been brothers for so many years?


    When Jimmy continued to look at the CCTV footage and saw Kobi appearing in the ward, his face


    darkened.


    Meanwhile, Howard stood at the back of them and looked at the surveince footage in boredom.


    However, when he saw the footage on the monitor, he froze.


    It was...


    Could it be that he was mistaken?


    Hurriedly, he went forward and suddenly said, "Jimmy, rewind the camera footage."


    Then, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and looked at Howard. "What''s wrong?"


    "Just rewind it first."


    When Jimmy saw the serious look on Howard''s face, he didn''t say anything else and directly


    rewound the footage.


    "Right here. Pause it!" Howard said loudly.


    Immediately, Jimmy pressed pause button.


    On the monitoring screen, there were three people, one of whom was fake Kobi, the other was


    Emily, and the other one, who Jimmy didn''t know his identity, but it was him who took the fake Kobi


    and Emily out of the ward.


    "Do you know this person?" Straightforwardly, Jimmy asked.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Howard stared at the person on the screen, frowned, and murmured, "How could it be


    him?"


    "Who is he?" Even Ariah could sense that Howard knew that person.


    "He is..." Then, Howard nced at them, pursed his lips as he pointed to the man on the monitor,


    and said, "He is a subordinate of one person, whom I know."


    The words of Howard stunned the three of them.


    In the end, Jimmy was the first to react. With a sharp gaze, he stood up and asked, "Can you find a


    way to contact him?"


    For a moment, Howard hesitated. In fact, his mind was in a state of chaos because he had never


    expected that someone he knew would be involved in this matter.


    "Say something!" Anxiously, Ariah screamed, "Howard, don''t keep us guessing. Tell us quickly, can


    you find this person?"


    If they could find this person, they might be able to locate the fake Kobi and Emily!


    Then, Howard licked his lips and nodded. "I''ll try, but I''m not sure whether he will answer my call or


    not."


    In an apartment.


    After Kevin bandaged his wound, there was ayer of cold sweat on his forehead. As he leaned


    against the chair and gasped for air, his gaze that was as cold as a snake stared at Emily, who was


    at the corner.


    If Kobi were to cause him any more injuries, Kevin would take revenge on Emily!


    "Come here!" Coldly, Kevin ordered.

 Chapter 640

    Chapter 640


    Immediately, Ariah urged Howard, "Then hurry up and give him a call."


    "Okay." Then, Howard replied and took out his phone to look for the number.


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As a few pairs of eyes were staring at Howard, it made him feel ufortable, so he cleared his


    throat and turned his back to them, not letting them look at his phone.


    With a frown, Jimmy wondered what Howard was doing and what he was hiding.


    In fact, Jimmy was surprised at how Howard actually recognized the person in the footage!


    However, Ariah couldn''t sense that Howard was trying to hide something, and as she saw him


    leaning to the side, she grew anxious and moved closer to him. "Hurry up and call him!"


    Taken aback, Howard hurriedly shoved the hone in between his arms and stuttered, "I don''t think


    the signal here is good. I''ll go out and make the call. You guys give me a short moment and wait for


    me here..."


    After that, Howard scurried out.


    Stunned, Ariah blurted, "What?"


    Did Howard just say that the signal was bad?


    Since when was the signal in the surveince room bad? It had obviously never been better than


    before!


    Instantly, Ariah turned to look at Jimmy, "Is there something that he''s hiding from us?"


    Calmly, Jimmy nodded. "Yes."


    Even Ro narrowed his eyes slightly. "He doesn''t want us to know the contents of the


    conversation that he would be having with the man on the phone."


    That was why Howard was avoiding them.


    Softly, Ariah muttered, "So mysterious. What the h*ll is going on?"


    Outside the monitoring room, Howard called the number again. When he heard the beeping sound


    on the phone, his heart was perturbed.


    A momentter, the call was answered, "Hello..."


    "Where are you, Darren?" Straightforwardly, Howard asked, "Have youe to Beachmarsh City?"


    On the other end of the line, Darren paused for a while. "How did you know?"


    "I f*cking saw you on the surveince footage, and now you''re asking me how did I know you''re


    here?" In a low voice, Howard growled, "Why did youe to Beachmarsh City? And why did you


    get yourself involved in the matters of the Hudson Family?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t y dumb. I''ve told you that I saw you on the hospital''s surveince footage. Are you only


    going to admit it when I show you the footage?"


    After a moment of silence, Darren slowly said, "Yes, I''m here in Beachmarsh City."


    "When did you get here?"


    "Half a month ago."


    This time, it was Howard''s turn to be silent. "Did youe alone, or... did youe with him?"


    "I came alone."


    "Are you lying to me?"


    "No, I''m not!"


    "Then I''ll believe you this time." Then, Howard switched the topic back to the footage. "What''s your


    rtionship with Kobi? Why did you take him away from the hospital?"


    "Kobi? I don''t know who Kobi is. The one that I took away from the hospital was Kevin. Kevin once


    saved my life many years ago, and since he is now in trouble, so I saved him to repay his


    kindness."


    With a frown, Howard asked, "He''s not Kobi? Then why did I see you leave with Kobi in the


    surveince footage?"


    "He was just disguised as Kobi. That''s not the real Kobi."


    "Then where are you now?" At that moment, Howard didn''t bother to discuss anything else with


    Darren and directly asked where he was.


    "Sorry, I can''t tell you where I am."


    "F*ck, what do you mean you can''t tell me?"


    "Kevin told me that he got into trouble, and he can''t show up now, so I won''t expose his location to


    anyone, including you."


    "F*ck... How could you do this to me?"


    "Sorry, I still have something to do. I''ll contact youter."


    "Hey, you..."


    "Beep..."


    A busy tone came from the other end of the line. It made Howard was so angry that he almost threw


    his phone away. How dare Darren actually dared to hang up!


    When Howard tried to call him again, Darren simply refused to take the call.


    "D*mn it!"


    In a low voice, Howard cursed and was about to enter the monitoring room again. However, when


    he looked back, he saw that Jimmy and the others hade out at some point, and there were


    three pairs of eyes staring at him.


    Startled, Howard asked, "Why are you guys staring at me like ghosts? Are you trying to scare me to


    death?!"


    With an odd expression, Ariah looked at him. "Did you get the address?"


    "No, that guy is not willing to tell me." Disappointed, Howard shrugged his shoulders. "I have


    already told you earlier that I might not be able to get the answer."


    Sharply, Jimmy stared at him. "Do you know the man in the footage?"


    "Of course I do. Didn''t I tell you guys that he''s a subordinate of the person I know?" As Howard


    answered, he tried to avoid eye contact.


    "What''s his name then?"


    "Huh?"


    "What''s the name of the person that you recognize from the footage?"


    Immediately, Howard nced at Jimmy, "Darren."


    As soon as Howard answered, Ro, who was standing on one side, immediately rushed toward


    him with a serious face. "Are you sure it was Darren?"


    For a second, Howard was confused. "Yes, I''m sure it was him. What''s wrong with the name


    Darren?"


    When Ro turned his head to look at Jimmy, Jimmy remembered the globally famous organization


    that Ro had once told him, and Darren was a member of the organization.


    In fact, Jimmy didn''t expect things to be soplicated. Furthermore, now, even Howard was


    involved in it.


    "Howard, do you know who Darren is?" Tentatively, Jimmy asked.


    For a moment, Howard''s heart paused, and then he shook his head. "Jimmy, to be honest, I knew


    this person before, but we''ve only met each other a few times. I don''t know much about his identity.


    The reason why he appeared on the surveince footage was that the man in the ward once saved


    his life, and he needs to repay his kindness..."


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot to tell you that the person in the ward was not Kobi, but someone


    else who was disguised as him. I think his name is Kevin. Darren told me that he doesn''t know Kobi,


    but you guys have confused me, and my mind is now a mess. Can someone exin to me why that


    Kobi isn''t the real Kobi? Why did my grandfather say that you were arrested because you wanted to


    kill Kobi then..."


    Before Howard could finish his words, his cor was suddenly grabbed by Jimmy. Angrily, Jimmy


    red at him and asked him slowly, "What did you say just now? Kevin?"


    "Y-Yes, what''s the matter? I''ve just called Darren and asked him to tell me where Kobi is. He said


    that he doesn''t know Kobi, and the person he took away is called Kevin, who was disguised as..."


    Shocked to find that Jimmy''s face was gloomy, Howard hurriedly asked, "What''s going on? What''s


    wrong with this Kevin?"


    Good heavens, Jimmy was about to go crazy!


    As Jimmy loosened his grip on Howard, his lips were tightly pursed, and his expression was dark.


    Never did he expect that the fake Kobi would be Kevin!


    Although Jimmy always thought that Kevin and Kobi had a partnership, he didn''t expect Kobi to


    attack Kevin...


    "Kevin?" Immediately, Ariah''s eyes widened. "The Kobi that was lying on the hospital bed had


    always been Kevin? That can''t be true!"


    The thought of her being in the same room with Kevin for the past two days made Ariah feel her


    scalp tingle.


    At that moment, even Ro frowned. Although they were able to guess what happened, they had


    never thought that Kevin would be disguised as Kobi.


    In the apartment.


    After Kevin bandaged his wound, there was ayer of cold sweat on his forehead. As he leaned


    against the chair and panted, he stared at Emily, who was crouched at the corner with a gaze that


    was as cold as a snake.


    If Kobi were to cause him any more injuries, he would take revenge on Kobi''s woman!


    "Come here!"


    After Emily opened her eyes, she saw Kobi talking to her. "Kobi? Why am I here?"


    Then, as she rubbed the back of her head and felt a sharp pain, she eximed.

 Chapter 641

    Chapter 641


    Suddenly, Emily recalled what happened before she lost consciousness. At that time, she saw a


    stranger in the ward, and right after she said something, the stranger knocked her out and brought


    her here.


    Slowly, Emily propped herself up with the support of the wall and walked over to Kevin, who was


    sitting on a chair. "Kobi, where are we?"


    Annoyed, Kevin stared at her. As soon as Kevin thought of what Kobi had done to him, he wanted


    to stab a few holes in Emily''s body!


    Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    However, Emily felt that Kevin''s gaze was very strange. "What are you thinking, Kobi?"


    At that moment, Kevin was staring at her without moving an inch, and his gaze made Emily a little


    scared.


    "Come over here." Suddenly, Kevin grinned and spoke to Emily. Meanwhile, Emily hesitated for a


    moment before she slowly walked over.


    "p!"


    Caught off guard, Emily almost fell to the ground when Kevin gave her the tight p.


    Shocked, Emily''s eyes widened as she eximed, "Kobi..."


    Why did Kobi hit her? In fact, he was even looking at her with such cold eyes.


    "You dumb woman, haven''t you noticed that I''m not Kobi?"


    "W-Wat are you saying?"


    How could he not be Kobi? Clearly, he had the same face as Kobi.


    Slowly, Kevin removed his disguise. Half of his face seemed normal, but the other half of his face


    was filled with scars in a criss-cross pattern, and it was exceptionally terrifying.


    Ah...


    When Emily witnessed how Kobi suddenly turned into another person with her own eyes, she was


    so terrified that she screamed and retreated.


    Coldly, Kevin looked at her and smiled, "Oh, so now you''re scared? It''s toote!"


    Stunned, Emily stared at him and stuttered, "W-Who are you?"


    "You don''t have the right to know who I am."


    "Then what are you trying to do?" With her body against the wall, Emily stared at Kevin. "Do you


    know Kobi? No, wait. I''m sure you know him.


    Otherwise, you wouldn''t have disguised yourself as him. What about Kobi? What have you done to


    him?"


    With a sneer, Kevin uttered, "I didn''t expect that such stupid woman like you could evene to


    think of this. Well, I wish I knew where Kobi is too. In fact, the reason I brought you with me is to lure


    Kobi here. You''d better pray that you still could be used to lure him over. Otherwise, the only thing


    that awaits you is death!"


    Only then did Emily understand what Kevin wanted to do. Then, she suddenly turned around and


    ran toward the exit.


    "What a fool!"


    Meanwhile, Kevin snorted and sat still.


    Just as Emily''s hand had touched the door handle, a wave of energy hit her from behind. Right


    after, she fell to the floor, and the pain nearly caused her tears to fall.


    With a frown, Darren looked at Kevin, "Why didn''t you tie her up? What if she ran away?"


    As Darren spoke, he ignored Emily''s struggle and found a rope to tie her hands and feet together.


    With a nce at Darren, Kevin said, "I know you would not let her escape from this ce." Then


    Kevin changed the topic and asked, "Who called you just now? What did the person call you for?"


    Earlier, when Darren answered the phone, Kevin vaguely heard Darren mention Kobi''s name.


    "Someone that you don''t know." A momentter, Darren found a tape to seal Emily''s mouth. At that


    moment, Emily whimpered and struggled, with her head covered in sweat.


    "The less you struggle, the less you will suffer. Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, and as soon as this


    battle ends, I''ll let you leave." As Darren spoke, he stared into Emily''s eyes.


    Although Emily tried to scream in anger, her voice was too soft because her mouth was taped.


    In the meantime, Kevin, who was seated behind Darren, frowned. "SHe''s not allowed to leave.


    Besides, I didn''t n to let her go either!"


    In fact, he was going to kill Kobi''s woman to vent his anger!


    Immediately, Darren stood up and came to the front of Kevin, then looked downward at Kevin and


    said word by word, "The reason why I helped you this time is that you saved my life back then, si


    I''m doing these to repay your kindness. However, no killing can happen within my sight."


    Suddenly, Kevinughed and said, "I didn''t expect that there would be such a soft-hearted person


    like you in the Bradbury family."


    Everyone from the Bradbury family was a lunatic, and Kevin had never expected that there was


    actually someone who was ''kind'' like Darren.


    "I''m curious about how someone like you survived in that organization for such a long time. Those


    who said that I''m a lunatic, and I''m a devil who kills without batting an eye, they must have never


    seen anyone else from the Bradbury family because those people are the real devils."


    Back then, when Kevin was in that organization, he had seen the means and cruelty of those


    people, which even gave him the creeps when he thought of it.


    Everyone in that organization was absolutely ruthless. Those people were so evil-minded, and it


    was as if they were from hell.


    Although they all had the samest names, none of them were blood-rted.


    All of them were adopted, and they were all deprived of the kindness of human nature. From then


    on, they lived in the dark world and became devils.


    Therefore, Kevin was surprised that Darren would pity the life of a stranger.


    Expressionlessly, Darren looked at Kevin. "About your uing n, does it have anything to do


    with Howard?"


    Just now, Howard had called Darren and directly asked for Kevin''s location, which made Darren''s


    head ache. If this matter really did involve Howard, then no matter how many times Kevin had


    saved Darren in the past, Darren still would not choose to help Kevin.


    Then, Kevin frowned. "Howard? Who is that? I don''t know him."


    "You don''t know who Howard is? If you don''t know him, why would he ask me to hand you over?"


    Immediately, Kevin''s expression changed. "You told him my location?"


    "Of course not. Since I''ve promised to help you in this matter, I won''t betray you." However, Darren


    warned him, "But there''s one thing you have to promise me. That is, you can''t touch Howard.


    Otherwise, I''ll hand you over to him right now!"


    "I don''t know this person at all. What I''m going to do is to take revenge on Kobi!" A me of revenge


    shed in Kevin''s sinister eyes as he touched his face that had been ruined by the fire. "And I''ll let


    Jimmy, who hurt me that year, have a taste of the pain that I had suffered for all these years!"


    "I don''t care what you want to do. As long as you don''t get Howard involved, you can do whatever


    you want." This was the only sentence that Darren said.


    Suddenly, Kevin asked curiously, "Who is Howard?


    Why are you so worried about him?"


    Indeed, Darren was worried about Howard. There was a hint of tension in Darren''s eyes, and it was


    as if he was afraid of bringing trouble upon himself.


    However, Darren nced at Kevin and uttered, "Don''t ask about the things that you shouldn''t know.


    After this incident, I will take it as I had repaid your kindness, and from now on, whether you live or


    die, it will have nothing to do with me."


    In the meantime, in Ariah''s apartment.


    After they checked the surveince footage in the hospital, they went straight back to the apartment.


    It was alreadyte at night, and Howard was toozy to go back. As soon as they entered the living


    room, Howard directly upied Ariah''s sofa. "Neither of you can fight over this sofa. I''m sleeping on


    this sofa tonight. The fact that I had just returned from a business trip but was called out by you


    guys to handle so many things, it''s now my turn to have a good night''s rest!"


    After that, Howardy directly on the sofa as he leisurely took the remote control and began to


    switch channels on the television.


    When Ariah saw that, she was speechless.


    A moment ago, Howard had just said that he wanted to rest, but now, his eyes were fixated on the


    television. So, what did he exactly mean?

 Chapter 642

    Chapter 642


    Meanwhile, Ro was too tired to mess with them, so he got up and said, "You guys rest well. I


    shall make a move first."


    "I won''t be seeing you off then."


    At that moment, Howardy on the sofa as if he was the owner of the house, and he didn''t even


    move an inch.


    When Ariah heard that, she was at a loss for words.


    Silently, Ariah shook her head.


    "I''ll see him off then." Shortly, Jimmy got up and followed Ro. However, Ro was already


    waiting for him at the door, and when he saw Jimmy walked toward him, he directly took out a


    cigarette and handed it to Jimmy.


    Then, Jimmy went out, closed the door, and took over the cigarette from Ro''s hand.


    Although Ro lit the cigarette for Jimmy, Jimmy did not smoke it. Instead, he held it between his


    fingers and let it burn.


    With a nce, Ro knew that Jimmy was afraid that Ariah would sense the cigarette smell, which


    was why he didn''t smoke.


    Meanwhile, Ro smiled as he inhaled the cigarette and exhaled. "I think there''s no need for me to


    tell you that there''s something wrong with Howard. I don''t think it''s right for me to ask about it, so


    you have to do it yourself."


    In fact, Ro deliberately waited at the door to tell Jimmy about this.


    At that moment, Jimmy was leaning against the wall with his long legs propped up as he nodded


    slightly, "Got it. I''ll find a chance to ask him about it."


    After a pause, Jimmy continued, "How much do you know about that organization?"


    "Although I don''t know much, what I know is enough to shock you."


    In the living room.


    With both legs rested on the tea table, Howardy leisurely on the sofa. As soon as Ariah came out


    of her shower, she saw how Howard acted as if he was the boss.


    Angrily, she walked over and kicked him. "Put your feet down!"


    Caught off guard, Howard was almost kicked off the sofa by Ariah. "Oh my! Are you even a woman?


    Can''t you be gentler?"


    In a low voice, Howard mumbled, but he did obediently took his feet off the tea table.


    "Scoot over a bit!"


    After Ariah took a seat next to Howard, she threw the pajamas in her hand onto him. "This is


    Jimmy''s pajamas. You can have it for the night."


    Then, Howard pursed his lips and ced the pajamas aside.


    In the meantime, Ariah wiped her hair dry as she stared at Howard, and her eyes seized up his


    entire body like an X-ray.


    "What are you looking at?" Under her gaze, Howard feltpletely ill at ease. "You have a


    husband, don''t you? Why are you looking at me with such an explicit look? That''s too much!"


    Suddenly, Ariah was tongue-tied.


    In fact, Ariah really wanted to roll her eyes at him, "What do you mean an explicit look? Obviously,


    I''m examining you closely. Do you know how to use idioms?"


    This b*stard''s English sses must have been taught by his PE teacher.


    As a response, Howard snorted.


    "Let me ask you, how did you get acquainted with Kevin''s friend?"


    Immediately, Ariah put on a serious expression and looked at Howard. In her heart, she knew that


    Kevin''s friend must be aplete pervert, just like


    Kevin.


    How could Howard possibly be acquainted with those heinous people?


    "Sigh, I''ve already told you that I''m not very close with him." Again, Howard was trying to avoid the


    question. "I don''t know anything about Kevin. Even if you were to kill me, you would never be able


    to get the information that you want."


    "s..."


    Then, Ariah started to be anxious. Why was Howard acting like this?


    "Do you know Kevin then?"


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s voice came from the entrance, and Howard shook his head. "Who is he?"


    "A psychopathic serial killer." Slowly, Jimmy walked toward Howard and looked downward at him


    with a deep gaze. "He hadmitted over 28 crimes, and these are just the number for the


    evidence that we could find. Whereas for those that we couldn''t find any evidence, there might be


    more, which means he might have killed more people than we know."


    "Those people were innocent, but they were cruelly killed by him. Kevin is a pervert!" Immediately,


    Ariah answered, "That friend of Kevin might also be a psychopath. Dr. Perkins, don''t get too close to


    him. Or else one day, a psychopath like him mighty his murderous hand on you."


    Terrified, Howard shuddered and said, "I know that you both are in rapport with each other, but you


    don''t have to scare me like this..."


    "She''s not trying to scare you. What she had just said is the truth."


    With a cold expression, Jimmy interrupted Howard. "Kevin and Darren both have the samest


    names, but they are not blood-rted. They grew up together in an organization located in a no-


    mannd, and their organization is extremely powerful. Howard, if you still keep in touch with


    Darren, I advise you not to contact him in the future."


    That exnation left Howard stunned.


    Then, Jimmy stared at him. "So, do you still want to hide your real rtionship with Darren now?"


    "Ahem." Immediately, Howard came to his senses and cleared his throat. AT that moment, he didn''t


    know whether tough or cry. "Jimmy, I really am not very close to Darren. The number of times that


    I have met him is less than five times, and it was just that I happened to have his number."


    "That would be best."


    After that, Jimmy didn''t continue to ask anything, and he uttered, "If you say that you''re not that


    close to him, then I believe you. It''ste now. Have an early rest. I''ll go take a bath."


    When Jimmy finished, he got up and went to the bathroom.


    However, Ariah was still staring at Howard, so Howard rolled his eyes at her. "As a married woman,


    it''s best for you to not look at me like that. Stop with that eagerness."


    Those words made Ariah speechless.


    Since Ariah couldn''t be bothered to care about him, she stood up and left. "Whatever Jimmy told,


    remember to take it to heart. What he said is for your own good, and he''s just afraid that you''ll be in


    danger. If you are smart enough, then you should know clearly that you shouldn''t keep in touch with


    those people."


    Suddenly, Howard nodded his head with a serious expression. "I know that Jimmy cares for me.


    Don''t worry. I have a good sense of propriety."


    With a nce at Howard, Ariah didn''t say anything else. Then picked up her towel and continued to


    dry her hair as she was about to go back to the bedroom.


    "Wait a minute."


    All of a sudden, Howard spoke again.


    As Ariah raised her eyebrows, she asked, "Yes, Mr. Perkins, do you have anything else to say?"


    "I have a question. What''s the rtionship between Jimmy and that Kevin?"


    After Ariah thought for a moment, she felt that there was no need to hide this matter from Howard,


    so she said directly, "Kevin had a feud with Jimmy back then, so Kevin had always wanted to find a


    chance to take revenge. If Kevin gets the chance this time, I''m afraid he won''t stop until he kills


    Jimmy!"


    What?


    Howard''s eyes went wide in shock. Never did he expect that something like this would happen.


    "I thought that Jimmy was just trying to arrest a criminal, and I didn''t expect that Kevin had a


    personal grudge against Jimmy."


    Bitterly, Ariahughed, "Throughout Jimmy''s career, he had gathered a lot of hatred. And because


    of that, the only wish that I have is that he could spend the rest of his life peacefully."


    At that moment, Howard was silent, and his lips were tightly pursed.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After Ariah returned to her bedroom, Howardy on the sofa and stared at the ceiling as he silently


    made a decision.


    For so many years, Howard and Jimmy had a close brotherhood. Now that they were facing such


    difficulty, Howard, as a brother, would definitely help Jimmy as much as he could. Even if Howard


    had to beg that person, he wouldn''t hesitate to do so.


    When Jimmy came out of the bathroom and saw that Howard was lying still on the sofa, Jimmy


    thought that Howard must have fallen asleep.


    Just as Jimmy he was about to return to the bedroom, Howard uttered, "Uhm, I always sleep very


    lightly, so if you guys want to do anything, remember to keep it down."


    Taken aback by that reminder, Jimmy was wordless.


    Then, Jimmy scolded Howard and said, "Don''t talk so much. Go to sleep!"


    Meanwhile, Howard hugged the pillow in his arms and sighed. Life was tough for a single man like


    him.


    In the bedroom, Ariah was already resting in bed. For the past few days, she had not been sleeping


    well, but she should be able to sleep well tonight.


    Just as she was thinking about it, the empty spot next to her sunk, and a mature male scent


    enveloped her.

 Chapter 643

    Chapter 643


    Since Jimmy had just showered, his body exuded a hint of freshness and coolness. Ariah thought of


    Howard, who was outside the living room, and her body stiffened. "Don''t mess around. Howard is in


    the living room."


    For a second, Jimmy stopped and asked, "Huh?"


    At that moment, Ariah''s face was as red as a tomato. "This house''s sound instion is poor, and he


    can hear anything that we do. I''m sure that by now, Howard must be still awake, so if you act


    recklessly, he''ll definitely be able to hear you!"


    If they were to do anything, it would be awkward for Ariah to meet Howard the next morning.


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s hand, which was on Ariah''s waist, started to move. Immediately, Ariah wrapped


    herself tightly in her nket and hid in the bed. In fact, Ariah was a little angry. "Jimmy, I told you not


    to mess around, stop..."


    "Who said I was going to mess around?"


    Then, Jimmy''sughter rang in Ariah''s ears. "What nonsense have you been thinking about?"


    That response left Ariah speechless.


    How could he me her for being so dirty-


    minded?


    "What do you want to do then?"


    Ahem, why did the question sounded so weird?


    Suddenly, Jimmy fixed his eyes on Ariah and uttered, "I want you to hypnotize me."


    Wait, what?


    At that moment, Ariah wondered if she was hallucinating.


    However, Jimmy pulled Ariah, who was in a daze, up from the bed and said, "Ariah, I need you to


    train me."


    Stunned, Ariah asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I meant what I said. I want you to hypnotize me."


    "Uh, mind if I ask why?"


    "You want to know the reason?"


    "Sure."


    With a chuckle, Jimmy answered, "You''ve once said that those with a strong will and mentality will


    not be easily hypnotized."


    Indeed, Ariah had said something like that before.


    "If I were to have both psychological qualities, would it be difficult to hypnotize me?"


    It was then that Ariah figured out what Jimmy meant. Softly, she reached out and held Jimmy''s hand


    as she said, "You were easily hypnotized by


    Kobi because you weren''t prepared, and you had never received any training..."


    Everything needed to be trained, and it would only be effective if he had undergone training. For


    example, after the hypnotist learns hypnosis, the hypnotist would also train himself not to be


    hypnotized by others.


    Immediately, Ariah understood why Kobi wanted her to train him. In fact, he was doing it to prevent


    from being hypnotized again in the future.


    As Ariah licked her lips, she looked into Jimmy''s deep and unfathomable eyes and asked him, "Are


    you sure that you want me to train you?"


    Then, Jimmy nodded. "Yes. I''m sure about it."


    "Then... shall we try it tomorrow?"


    "No, we can start right now."


    Taken aback, Ariah was tongue-tied.


    The next morning, Ariah was woken up by themotion from the living room. As soon as she


    opened her eyes, she heard the sound of the ss shattering, and Howard was screaming, "Jimmy,


    come out quickly, or I''m going to be killed!"


    "Jimmy!"


    Shocked, Ariah hurriedly tried to shake Jimmy to wake him up.


    In a split second, Jimmy woke up and took out a gun under his pillow as he ordered Ariah, "Stay in


    the room and don''te out."


    With a dark face, he walked out of the bedroom.


    In the meantime, Ariah, who was frightened by Jimmy, sat on the bed in a daze.


    It was until a stern voice came from the living room, "You b*stard! How dare you still take out a gun?


    Do you want to kill me too?"Content is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mack?


    Immediately, Ariah got out of bed and ran out. When she came to the living room to look, she


    realized that it was indeed Mack.


    Angrily, Mack red at Jimmy. For a moment, Jimmy was stunned, then he frowned and asked,


    "Why are you here?"


    After that, he put away the gun and exined, "I thought Howard was in danger."


    As Jimmy''s eyes swept across the room, his expression was cold.


    At that moment, Howard was standing at one side as he uttered in embarrassment, "Jimmy, don''t


    look at me like that. I heard someone ringing the doorbell, so I went to open the door in a daze. But


    as soon as I opened the door, the Mack swung his crutch at me."


    That was why Howard had shouted and said that he was going to be killed.


    Right behind Mack was David. After Howard spoke, David scratched his head and exined,


    "Captain Hudson, your father thought it was you who opened the door, so he swung his crutch. We


    didn''t expect to hit the wrong person."


    So, it was all about a misunderstanding.


    In the silent living room, it wasn''t just Ariah, but even Howard didn''t dare to breathe heavily.


    In fact, Mack''s aura was too intimidating, and he was ring at Jimmy with tiger- like eyes, but


    Jimmy''s expression remained calm. It was as if he couldn''t feel Mack''s anger.


    "Ahem." In the end, it was Ariah who broke the silence. "Dad, why are you here?"


    "You guys know should know better than I do for why am I here."


    However, Ariah really had no idea why Mack came over.


    "Mack, if you have something to say, just say it. We really can''t figure it out." Slowly, Howard shifted


    his body and continued, "I still haven''t had my breakfast yet. If you''re here to give us a lesson, hurry


    up and get it done so that we can go and have our breakfast. If we don''t have breakfast, it would be


    bad for our health..."


    Suddenly, Mack red at Howard, which made Howard immediately keep his mouth shut. "Okay,


    fine. I won''t say another word."


    A momentter, Jimmy turned to look at David. "Did my father had his breakfast earlier?"


    "No, the first thing he did early in the morning was to hurry over." There was no way David could


    stop Mack.


    Then, Jimmy nced at Ariah. Immediately, Ariah nodded and said, "Dad, I''ll go and prepare some


    breakfast. Why don''t you stay here and have someter?"


    After that, Ariah dragged along Howard, who was standing by the side, and said, "Howard, let''s go.


    Come to the kitchen to help me. You too, David. Come and give me a hand."


    "Okay, sure."


    After they went to the kitchen, only Mack and Jimmy were left in the living room.


    "I''m guessing that you came over because you are aware of Kobi''s disappearance, and you''ve


    come to look for him." Straightforwardly, Jimmy asked.


    Directly, Mack looked at Jimmy and asked, "Where did you hide your brother?"


    When Jimmy heard that question, he was wordless.


    Only now did he understand why Mack had been so angry since early morning. It was because


    Mack thought that Kobi''s disappearance was part of Jimmy''s n.


    "If I had the ability to make a grown living person like Kobi disappear, would I still be sitting here?"


    Calmly, Jimmy rubbed his temples. Last night, Ariah had told him that one of the aftereffects of


    hypnosis was that his head would definitely feel light-headed when he got up today.


    Angrily, Mack mmed the coffee table. "Then why did he suddenly disappear from the hospital?


    He''s still injured. Where could he had gone alone?"


    With a sneer, Jimmy answered, "Alone? How sure are you that he was alone? What if he has an


    aplice?"


    "You son of a b*tch, what are you talking about?"


    For a moment, Jimmy looked at Mack and then withdrew his gaze. Apparently, Mack had not seen


    the surveince footage. If he did, he probably wouldn''t have had such a reaction.


    The question was whether Jimmy should show Mack the footage. If Mack were to watch it, would he


    be able to stand it?


    After Jimmy thought for a moment, he slowly said, "Let me show you something. You''ll understand


    what I mean after you''ve watched it."


    Suspiciously, Mack looked at Jimmy.


    Then, Jimmy took out his phone and showed Mack the copy of the footage that he got from the


    hospital. After Mack watched the video, he was shocked. "Who was the one who took Kobi away?"


    "Dad, if I were to tell you that the person who was injured in the hospital had never been Kobi, how


    would you feel about it?"


    "What?" Surprised, Mack ced his hand on his chest, and his breathing was uneven. "A-Are you


    being serious?"


    "Why should I lie to you?" With a frown, Jimmy walked over and checked Mack''s pulse. At that


    moment, Mack''s heart rate was a little fast, so Jimmy pursed his lips and said, "Take a deep breath


    and calm down first. I''ll tell you everything you want to know."


    Immediately, Mack pushed Jimmy away as he closed his eyes and tried to calm down.


    Meanwhile, the three of them were squeezed together in the narrow kitchen that they couldn''t even


    turn around. Just as Howard wanted to go out, Ariah reached out with her spat and stopped him,


    "You''re not allowed to go out!"


    Annoyed, Howard rolled his eyes. "It''s been more than ten minutes. They should have finished


    talking, right? Come on. I''m almost out of breath."


    "You''re the only one that''s being petty. Look at David. He didn''t even say anything!" As Ariah


    responded, she opened the lid of the pot and added some salt to the soup.


    Suddenly, Howard nced at Ariah with a look of disgust. "Is this the breakfast that you are


    preparing for us? You''re a grown woman, yet you''re not even as good at cooking as my little nanny.


    You both are women, but how could you be so weak inparison to her?"

 Chapter 644

    Chapter 644


    Annoyed, Ariah gritted her teeth and endured it.


    However, Howard didn''t seem to have seen the expression on Ariah''s face, which was about to eat


    him up as he looked at the pot and continued toin, "Also, this looks in and tasteless, and


    it looks like pig''s food. Are you sure we humans can eat it?"


    "If it''s pig food, you better not eat itter!"


    At that moment, Ariah couldn''t stand it anymore, so she turned around to look at David, "How many


    years would I be sentenced if I were to murder?"


    Pfft.


    Immediately, David broke out inughter. "Ariah, don''t worry, I''ll eat it. I like to eat simple food like


    this."


    It was only then that Ariah calmed down.


    Meanwhile, Howard pursed his lips and let out a long sigh. "Sigh, it''s been a few days since Ist


    ate my nanny''s dishes, and I really miss it very much."


    Suddenly, Ariah turned off the fire and snorted, "Do you miss her or her cooking?"


    "Ariah, what do you mean?"


    "How could you not understand what did I meant?" Then, Ariah continued to bicker with him. "You''re


    a yboy that falls for each woman that you see. Furthermore, a pretty youngdy like her, who


    spends so much time with you, would you not have any feelings for her?"


    When Howard heard that, he was so angry that he was shivering. "What you''re saying is an insult to


    me!"


    "Shoo, get out of my way." As Ariah couldn''t be bothered to answer Howard, she looked at David,


    who was standing at the side, and said, "Go out and have a look if Mack and Jimmy had finished


    talking."


    There had been no sound from the living room, and Ariah was very uneasy.


    If Mack were to hit or scold Jimmy, it would''ve made her feel much more at ease. Now that they


    were so silent, it made her even more nervous.


    A momentter, David returned from prying information from the living room and whispered, "They


    are sitting in the living room, and they are not moving, talking, and neither are they quarreling. I


    don''t know what''s going on."


    With a frown, Ariah then made up her mind and said, "Forget it. We shall serve them breakfast first."


    "Okay."


    "You go clean up the table first."


    Obediently, David obeyed Ariah''smand as he took the cloth and went to the living room.


    Since young, Howard had lived a luxurious life. In fact, he had never done any house chores, and


    he was not the kind of man who would do such things. So, he simply folded his arms and looked at


    them in boredom.


    Annoyed, Ariah pushed Howard to the side. "Mr. Perkins, if you don''t know how to do house chores,


    then don''t hinder us from doing ours. Go and sit over there, please."


    Immediately, Howard snorted, then turned around proudly and headed toward the living room.


    Whereas Ariah shook her head and sighed.


    At the dinner table, all of them were silent.


    Silently, Mack sat there without saying a word, and neither did Jimmy. At that moment, Jimmy had


    his head lowered as he ate his noodles, and he seemedpletely at ease.


    Meanwhile, Ariah stole nces at Jimmy and Mack, but she couldn''t seem to notice anything fishy


    about it at all.


    Even David was eating noodles in silence, but


    Howard was the only one who looked so picky and didn''t want to eat his food, and it made Ariah


    want to hit him.


    As a matter of fact, Howard should be left to starve. If he were to starve for four days, he definitely


    wouldn''t dare to be so picky with his food!


    However, Howard''s annoying attitude had seeded in provoking Ariah. Immediately, Ariah kicked


    Howard as she tried to signal him to restrain himself a little and stop making such sounds of


    disgust...


    "Ariah, why did you kick me?"


    But as soon as Ariah kicked, she realized that she had kicked the wrong person. At that moment,


    Mack, who was deep in thought, looked up at her with a puzzled expression.


    Terrified, Ariah was at a loss for words.


    It only made Ariah even angrier at Howard. Nheless, she exined awkwardly, "I''m sorry, Dad.


    My leg... suddenly had a cramp, and I didn''t control it well."


    Then, Mack waved his hand and put down the cutlery that he was holding. "I''m done eating. You


    guys go ahead and take your time to enjoy. I shall make a move first." "David, send my father off for


    me," Jimmy said calmly.


    Immediately, David took another sip of the soup and said, "Sure, Captain."


    After both Mack and David''s departure, Ariah asked, "What''s wrong with your father? Why did he


    look like he''s in a trance?"


    "I had told him everything."


    "Everything?"


    "Yes." In response, Jimmy nodded. "Mack now knows that I was hypnotized by Kobi. I think he


    probably couldn''t take the news for now, but it should be fine, and he''ll be fine in a few days."


    "Oh, okay."


    After Ariah nodded, she asked, "Then what should we do now?"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy narrowed his eyes and looked at Howard. Under his gaze, Howard felt uneasy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll take you to the police stationter."


    "Why are you taking me to the police station? I didn''t break thew."


    "After we get to the police station, I need you to call Darren and try to get him on the line for as long


    as possible so that I can track his location." Slowly, Jimmy put down his cutlery and raised ed his


    eyebrows. "Is there any problem?"


    With a shrug, Howard replied. "No, not at all."


    To Howard, it was just a small matter, but...


    Suddenly, Howard thought of something. After he hesitated for a moment, he asked, "Jimmy, if we


    manage to catch them this time, will Darren be sent to jail?"


    "He is an essory criminal because he helped Kevin to escape from the hospital, so he will have


    to face the legal responsibility he deserves."


    "Oh... so that''s how it is," With a soft voice, Howard muttered.


    Then, Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "Is there any problem?"


    "Nope, all good." Immediately, Howard waved his hand, shook his head, and lowered his head to


    eat.


    After the meal, the three of them went straight to the police station. While Jimmy drove, Ariah sat in


    the passenger seat, and Howard sat in the back seat as he kept his head lowered and focused on


    his phone.


    In fact, he was texting.


    "Darren, Kevin is a serial killer who had repeatedly taken multiple lives. It''s not worth of you to help


    such a person."


    After a moment, Howard received a reply from


    Darren. "He had saved my life once, and I will help him for this time. After this incident, we will be


    even."


    Pft.


    "Darren, I''ll ask you onest time. Where did you hide Kevin?"


    "I''m sorry, Howard."


    D*mn it!


    Then, Howard took a deep breath and replied, "Kevin is a felon, so if you help him, it is equivalent to


    breaking thew. Have you ever thought that you might go to jail because of this?"


    When Darren looked at his phone and read that text, he frowned. After a moment of thought, he


    finally understood what Howard meant.


    At that moment, Darren''s intuition told him that Howard must be with the police now. Otherwise,


    Howard would not have said these words with righteous indignation.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Without replying to Howard''s message, Darren kept his phone in his pocket.


    In fact, he decided not to pick up any calls from Howard for the time being.


    Meanwhile, Kevin was shouting from the living room, "Darren!"


    Immediately, Darren came out of the bedroom and went to the living room with a frown as he asked,


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Who are you calling?"


    Suspiciously, Kevin stared at him. "Did you reveal my position to someone else?"


    "If I were to tell others where you were, I wouldn''t have helped you in the first ce."


    What Darren said was right. In fact, Kevin was just too nervous, which was why he couldn''t believe


    anyone.


    Furthermore, Kevin had been tortured so badly by his wound that he was about to go crazy.


    With a nce, Darren said, "You need to go to the hospital. My medications won''t be strong enough


    to cure you."


    "I know." As Kevin snorted, he uttered, "But I can''t go to the hospital now."


    It was because Kevin still had something to deal with. Once Kevin had dealt with Kobi, he would go


    to the hospital.


    The police station.


    After Jimmy told his subordinates to prepare the tracker, he dragged Howard into the room alone


    and asked Howard to call Darren.


    In the meantime, Ariah waited outside patiently. Almost everyone in the police station knew Ariah,


    so they headed over to greet her.


    Since Jimmy''s case had not been disclosed yet, some of his colleagues were unaware of it.


    While Ariah was talking to them, the door of the room suddenly opened. The next moment, Jimmy


    stormed out angrily.

 Chapter 645

    Chapter 645


    For a moment, Ariah was stunned, then she immediately went to meet Jimmy.


    At that moment, Jimmy''s face was ashen. Behind him was Howard, who seemed to be


    embarrassed.


    Suspiciously, Ariah nced at the both of them before she finally turned to look at Howard. "What''s


    going on?"


    Awkwardly, Howard answered, "Darren didn''t answer the call, and he turned off his phone."


    Although they didn''t manage to track Darren down just because he didn''t answer the phone, there


    was no need for Jimmy to be so angry.


    "What else?" In fact, Ariah felt that it wasn''t that simple.


    "Another thing is..." Then, Howard told her about how he had sent a text message to Darren earlier


    in the car, "I just wanted to persuade him to turn himself in, but I didn''t expect him to be so alert that


    he acted so quickly and refused to let me contact him."


    Suddenly, Ariah was quiet.


    No wonder that Jimmy was so angry. Obviously,


    Jimmy had a great chance to track Kevin down, but Howard ruined it.


    When Howard saw that Jimmy was so furious that he seemed as if he wanted to kill Howard,


    Howard just stood there, wordless.


    At that moment, Howard felt extremely guilty.


    The look in Jimmy''s eyes made Howard feel that he was worse than useless.


    Guilt and remorse filled his heart.


    The moment Ariah saw Howard like that, she hurriedly said, "It''s alright, we will try to think of


    another way. This isn''t your fault, and it''s not necessarily because of you he turned off his phone."


    Immediately, Jimmy sneered. "Who else to me if not him?"


    Although Howard''s mouth twitched, he didn''t say anything.


    "Howard, you are a grown *ss man. Can''t you even use your brain to think before you do anything?"


    Then, Jimmy continued to provoke Howard, "You can''t even handle such a small thing. How do you


    even heal the wounded and rescue the dying in the hospital?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Taken aback, Ariah tugged at Jimmy''s shirt. "Don''t act like this..."


    After all, they were close friends, and some lines just couldn''t be crossed.


    However, Jimmy sneered and turned to leave.


    While Howard looked at Jimmy''s figure, the corners of his mouth sank. In the end, Howard retracted


    his gaze, turned around, and was about to leave.


    "Howard!" Immediately, Ariah called out to him as she tried to be the peacemaker. "Jimmy was too


    impatient. I''m sure he didn''t mean what he said just now. Don''t take it to heart, and don''t me him


    for it, okay?"


    Then, Howard shook his head and said, "Jimmy was right. I was too reckless, and I don''t think twice


    before I do anything. Don''t worry. I will get Darren''s address. Just give me two hours."


    "s..."


    In the end, Ariah couldn''t stop Howard, and Howard strode off after he finished his words.


    A few of the younger policemen witnessed what happened and stood by the side, not knowing what


    to say. As Ariah looked at them, she sighed and went to look for Jimmy, who was still angry.


    When Ariah pushed open the door and entered Jimmy''s office, she saw him smoking by the


    window.


    Slowly, she closed the door and walked over as she said straightforwardly, "You were too much just


    now. You shouldn''t have said that to Howard..."


    "He''s gone?"


    Suddenly, Jimmy interrupted her and asked.


    "How could he not leave? You said that he was stupid in front of so many people. If he had a bad


    temper, he would definitely have started a fight with you," Softly, Ariah muttered.


    Through Jimmy''s well-defined side profile, Ariah noticed the corners of his mouth curled up, and he


    said with a faint smile, "If I didn''t say such things, how am I supposed to make him anxious?"


    Stunned, Ariah suddenly understood what Jimmy meant, and she raised her eyebrows, "You mean,


    you were saying such things on purpose?"


    "He told us he was not very familiar with Darren. Also, he said that Darren was someone else''s


    subordinate. Well, who was Darren working for? Aren''t you curious about it?"


    Then, Ariah''s eyes lit up. "Before Howard left, he told me that he would figure out Darren''s location


    and told me to give him for two hours. Do you think he''s going to find that person who knows about


    Darren''s address?"


    With a smile, Jimmy looked at Ariah.


    Never did Ariah expect that Jimmy was trying to goad Howard just now.


    Suddenly, Ariah thought of something and hurriedly asked, "Do you need someone to trail after


    Howard?"


    "I told Ben to secretly trail after Howard from the back door. Now, we shall wait for the news." As


    Jimmy snorted, he put out the cigarette in his hand.


    At that moment, Ariah raised her head to look at Jimmy. In fact, she was surprised at how he had


    already set everything up.


    When the phone rang, Kobi was drinking. For the past two days, he had been nowhere but the


    hotel.


    After Kobi nced at the caller ID, heughed and threw away the wine bottle in his hand as he


    answered, "Kevin, you finally called me."


    After Kobi was chased out of the ward that day, he did secretly return to the wardter, but in the


    end, he did not find Kevin.


    At that moment, Kobi thought that Kevin must have been transferred to another hospital, or perhaps


    someone from the Hudson Family hade to take him away.


    In the past two days, Kobi had been patiently waiting, and finally, he received Kevin''s call today.


    In fact, Kobi would like to see what Kevin was going to do.


    "Do you know why I called you?" Straightforwardly, Kevin asked.


    Then, Kobi raised his eyebrows. "You want to threaten me? You know my ns and all that I''ve


    done. So, are you going to tell me that if I don''t agree to what you will say next, then you will tell the


    Hudson Family about everything that I''ve done?"


    "You''re indeed a smart and straightforward person."


    "Tell me what you want."


    "Come to see me." Directly, Kevin said, "If you don''t want to ruin your reputation and your precious


    Emily, thene and meet me."


    Suddenly, Kobi tightened his grip on the phone. "Are you in possession of Alice?"


    "Well, obviously I need a bait to catch a big fish like you."


    As Kobi''s heart skipped a beat, he asked, "Where are you guys?"


    "We''re not in the hospital. We''re at a ce that you don''t know. Have you decided toe and see


    me?" "Let me hear Alice''s voice."


    With a sneer, Kevin lifted his chin and gestured to Darren. "Tear off the tape on her mouth."


    When Darren walked toward Emily, she was leaning against the sofa in a daze. The moment Darren


    tore off the tape, Emily didn''t even say a word.


    "Say something!"


    Angrily, Kevin yelled at her.


    As Emily''s dull eyes moved, she lifted her head to look at Kevin. Meanwhile, Kevin had his phone


    on hand-free as he shouted again, "Let Kobi listen to your voice, hurry up and speak!"


    Then, Emily''s gaze fell onto the phone again. After a while, Kobi''s voice rang out, "Emily?"


    However, Alice pressed the corners of her lips together without saying a word.


    It made Kevin furious. Immediately, he got up and pped her. "Did you hear me? I want you to


    speak!"


    Despite that, the corner of Emily''s lips twitched as she looked at him with a scornful smile.


    When Kobi heard what happened on the other side of the phone, he tightened his fists, with his


    eyes burning in anger. "Hey, if you''re a man, then don''t do anything to her." "What''s wrong? Are you


    distressed?" Suddenly, Kevin began tough. "Then hurry up ande over. Otherwise, when I run


    out of patience, I will ruin your beloved woman with my own hands!"


    After that, Kevin was about to hang up the phone.


    At that moment, Emily took the chance to scream, "Kobi, don''te over! They''re going to kill you!"


    Right after Kevin ended the call, he looked at her coldly and said, "Tape her mouth up!"


    Then, Darren apologized to Emily and taped her mouth again.


    A momentter, Kevin texted Kobi the address and waited quietly for Kobi''s arrival. Once Kobi


    arrived, Kevin will kill him.


    "You better pray that Kobi loves you. Otherwise, your tiny little life will no longer be of any use to


    us."


    Coldly, Kevin uttered as he looked at Emily, who was on the couch.


    As the clock ticked away, Ariah paced back and forth in the office.


    "If you keep pacing back and forth like that, I''m going to get a headache soon." Slowly, Jimmy


    massaged his temples, and he did not know whether tough or cry.


    Meanwhile, Ariah raised her wrist to look at the time, "Why hasn''t Ben updated us yet?"

 Chapter 646

    Chapter 646


    It was nearly half an hour since Ben had followed Howard, but they haven''t even received a text


    message from Ben.


    Of course Ariah was anxious.


    Calmly, Jimmy drank his tea and said, "He''ll definitely send us a text when it''s time. There''s no use


    being anxious. Come here."


    As Jimmy patted the seat next to him, he looked up at Ariah.


    Then, Ariah walked over and sat down beside Jimmy. Happily, Jimmy handed her a cup of water


    and said, "Have some warm water."


    In fact, Ariah had been so busy with this matter over the past few days that she forgot to take care


    of her own health, and Jimmy noticed that there was an obvious blister at the corner of her mouth.


    However, the water was too hot that Ariah grimaced in pain due to the burn.


    "Sigh, can''t you be more careful?" Distressed, Jimmy frowned as he took the cup from her hand and


    cooled it down with his slightly cold fingers.


    "It''s fine..."


    Aggrieved, Ariah pursed her lips.


    Just as Jimmy was about to speak, the phone on the coffee table buzzed.


    A text message came in.


    Immediately Ariah sat up straight and said, "Take a look and see if it''s from Ben."


    As Jimmy picked it up and read, he found it was from Ben, so he answered, "Yes, it''s him."


    "What did he say?"


    "He said..."


    Repeatedly, Jimmy read the text message, and there was a strange look on his face.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?" At that moment, Ariah was in a hurry to find out the answer, so


    she snatched the phone from Jimmy.


    In the end, when she read the text, she was stunned.


    Uhm...


    Why would Howard go to such a ce?


    Then, Ariah looked at Jimmy and returned the phone to him as she asked suspiciously, "Could it


    have been that Ben had sent the wrong text message?"


    When Jimmy heard that, he shook his head.


    All this time, Ben had always been a careful person. How could he make such a small mistake


    like that?


    In the text, Ben only sent one sentence, "Captain, Mr. Perkins hade to the city''s psychiatric


    hospital."


    Silence reigned in the office, and Jimmy''s brows were slightly furrowed.


    Suddenly, the phone buzzed again. When Jimmy lowered his head to look, he saw Ben''s text that


    said, "I will follow up first and see what''s going on. I will inform you as soon as I have any updates."


    Immediately, Jimmy replied, "Be careful."


    Meanwhile, when Ben''s phone buzzed, he looked down and saw Jimmy''s reply. Then, Ben


    answered, "Yes, sir."


    Then, he grabbed her phone and quietly followed Howard into the hospital.


    If it weren''t for Howard''s low vignce that led to the suspicion of Darren, Jimmy wouldn''t have been


    so angry.


    Therefore, Howard had no choice but toe to this ce to look for someone.


    Only this person could make Darren listen to him.


    Which was why Howard had no choice but to look for this person.


    Since Howard had been here once, so the nurse on duty knew him. When she saw him, she smiled


    and said, "Great to see you again, Mr. Perkins."


    With dark eyes filled withughter, Howard greeted, "Good afternoon, Miss Giovani. It''s been a


    while since Ist met you, and you seem to be even more beautiful now."


    In fact, Howard was a good- looking man with sharp features. Furthermore, with his charming


    almond-shaped eyes and his smile, he could take every woman''s breath away whenever they


    looked at him. Immediately, Miss Giovani''s heart raced, and her face flushed, "Oh, Mr. Perkins.


    You''re such good with words."


    With a smile, Howard answered, "I''m just being honest."


    Then, Miss Giovani touched her burning cheek and said, "Dr. Perkins,e with me. Mr. Bradbury


    was just telling me that he was bored this morning. Now that you''re here to see him, he will


    definitely be happy."


    When Howard heard that, his lips curved into a smile, but he didn''t say anything.


    As Miss Giovani opened the door of the ward, she said, "Dr. Perkins, pleasee in."


    "Thank you."


    After Howard expressed his gratitude, Miss Giovani turned around to leave.


    In the silent corridor, there was a strange sound. There were asionally two screamsing from


    the ward that were not far away. Except for that, there was no other sound.


    After Howard took a deep breath, he walked in.


    There was a tall and straight figure standing by the window of the ward, and even the simple


    hospital gown could have a special temperament on him when he wore it.


    At that moment, the man who was standing by the window seemed to have heard the sound, so he


    turned around. Even for a man like Howard, when he saw the man''s facial features, he would still be


    amazed by his features for a moment.


    Suddenly, the man''s mouth curved. "What are you doing here?"


    "Ahem." Immediately, Howard came to his senses and cleared his throat. "I''m here because there''s


    something that I need to ask of you."


    Curious, the man raised his eyebrows. "What is it?"


    "Darren got involved in a matter concerning my friend. He is covering Kevin up, and he refused to


    tell me where Kevin is."


    However, the man chuckled and said, "Do you think you can find out the whereabouts of Darren by


    looking for me?"


    "Yes."


    "Why are you so sure about it?"


    "With just how respectful Darren is toward you, I''m certain that you must know where he is."


    Indifferently, Howard looked at the man. "The key lies in whether you''re willing to tell me about his


    whereabouts or not."


    After that, the man pointed at the door and said, "You may leave."


    Those words left Howard at a loss for words.


    Never did he expect that the other party would refuse so thoroughly. There was no room for


    negotiation at all. For a moment, Howard was speechless, but he then said angrily, "I''m already


    here. Are you going to drive me away just like that? Are you even a human?"


    When the man heard Howard''s words, he raised his eyebrows, looked at him for a moment, and


    suddenly said with a smile, "I can help you, but I need you to agree to a condition."


    "Go on."


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, so I''ll tell you when I think of one."


    That answer left Howard tongue-tied.


    However, Howard gritted his teeth and agreed. "Okay, I''ll agree with your condition!"


    Slowly, the man turned around and sat down as he lifted his finger slightly. "Did you bring your


    laptop with you?"


    "Oh, no I didn''t..."


    "Then go and get aptop."


    "Uh, what is it for?"


    Without an expression, the man stared at Howard and remained silent. Meanwhile, Howard''s scalp


    turned numb at the gaze from the expressionless of the man and said in a hurry, "Okay, I will go and


    get aputer now. I''ll be back soon."


    After that, Howard left the room and headed somewhere. After a few minutes, he returned quickly.


    As Howard held aptop in his hand, he said, "I borrowed it from someone. Could you use it for the


    time being?"


    After that, the man pointed to the table, so Howard immediately took the table and ced it in front


    of the man. In fact, Howard almost blurted out, "Please, Your Majesty."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Without a word, the man turned on theputer and started to type on the ck keyboard with his


    slender fingers. After a while, theputer''s screen suddenly cked out, but a few secondster,


    theputer screen was lit up again, as if it had entered another universe.


    However, Howard couldn''t understand what was on the screen.


    So, he could only stare with his mouth agape.


    Two minutester, a map suddenly appeared on theputer, with a red dot on it.


    "What is this?" Confused, Howard asked.


    At that moment, the man pushed theptop away from him and said faintly, "The location that you


    wanted"


    OMG!


    Surprised, Howard''s jaw almost fell to the ground. How could the man get Darren''s position just like


    that?


    Was he even a normal human?


    "Note this location down and give it to that police friend of yours. Then, he will be able to know the


    location of the person that he is looking for."


    "Oh, okay."


    In a daze, Howard responded. Then, his face suddenly changed. "No, wait. How did you know that


    my friend is a policeman?"


    Slowly, the man got up and walked to the window. Nonchntly, the man spoke with a mellow and


    far- reaching voice as it gently floated into Howard''s ear, "There''s nothing I don''t know."


    When Howard heard that, he was dumbfounded.


    Why did Howard feel like beating him up when he heard that?


    When Howard returned, Ben was already back at the police station as he was one step ahead of


    Howard.


    As soon as Ben appeared in the office, Ariah quickly asked, "Ben, why did Howard go to the


    psychiatric hospital?"


    Was Howard alright?


    "I don''t know." Then, Ben shook his head and said, "I dare not follow too closely because I was


    afraid that Mr. Perkins would find out. However, I think Mr. Perkins had gone to meet a patient. I


    watched him enter the ward from afar and quietly trailed after him in hopes to see who did he meet,


    but I was caught by the nurse."

 Chapter 647

    Chapter 647


    Caught by the nurse?


    Immediately, Ariah asked, "Then what?"


    "Then I was chased out by the nurse."


    That response left Ariah wordless.


    Initially, Ben wanted to sneak in and have a look. However, as soon as he sneaked in the door of


    the ward, a nurse came out of nowhere, and she put her hands on her waist as she stared at him


    and asked who he was looking for.


    Suddenly, Ben felt guilty, and he couldn''t answer properly. Then, the nurse became suspicious, so


    she asked Ben to tell her the patient''s name which he wanted to visit.


    The thing was, Ben wasn''t here to visit a patient, so how could he know the name of the patient?


    Of course, he couldn''te up with a name. Since he failed to do so, the nurse decided that she


    didn''t have to be polite to Ben and directly chased him out.


    Left with no choice, Ben had to wait outside. When Howard came out of the hospital, Ben


    immediately drove back.


    "That was the whole story." Straightforwardly, Ben exined what had happened.


    After Ariah heard that, her beautiful brows furrowed, and she turned to look at Jimmy, only to find


    that his expression was unfathomable, which made her even more confused.


    "Knock, knock..."


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the office door.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Howard!" At that moment, Howard''s voice rang out. "Jimmy, open the door. I have


    something to tell you."


    As Jimmy opened the door, he stood aside to let Howard enter. Happily, Howard walked into the


    office as he fiddled with his phone in his hand, and sat down on the sofa in a rxed manner. "What


    were you guys discussing with the door closed?"


    Meanwhile, Ariah strode over to Howard and sat down beside him as she smiled and said, "So,


    where did you go?"


    "Why are you leaning so close to me? Jimmy, please keep an eye on your wife. Aso, her smile, it''s


    so infiltrating... Ah!"


    Before Howard could finish his sentence, he received a p from Ariah. While Howard rubbed his


    arm that Ariah hit, he red at her and said, "Don''t think that I won''t hit you just because you''re a


    woman. Just so you know, if I were to be violent, even I would be afraid of myself..."


    "That''s enough, don''t be so long-winded!"


    Then, Ariah rolled her eyes and asked directly, "What did you go?"


    "I had something to do."


    "What was it?"


    "Ahem." Suddenly, Jimmy cleared his throat. "Why do you care so much? Anyway, I came here to


    tell you something. That is, I know where Kevin is."


    Immediately, Ariah''s eyes widened. "Who are you trying to fool?"


    "Who is trying to fool you?" At that moment, Howard threw his phone on the tea table, looking


    particrly natural and unrestrained. "Have a look at it yourself."


    In doubt, Ariah picked up the phone. After she looked at it for a long time, she said uncertainly, "This


    is... the coordinates¡¯ of his locations, right?"


    "At least you have a keen eye." Proudly, Howard raised his chin. "Jimmy, take a look and tell me


    where this location is."


    After Ariah handed the phone over to Jimmy, he nced at it and passed it to Ben. "Let the people


    from the technical department find out where it is." "Yes, sir."


    Instantly, Ben took the phone and went to deal with it.


    As soon as the door closed, Ariah was dragged off the couch by Jimmy, "Howard, where did you get


    this address?"


    At that moment, Howard, who leaned on the sofa, smiled faintly and said, "Jimmy, everyone has


    their own privacy. This is my privacy, and I don''t want you to meddle in it."


    With a frown, Jimmy sized Howard up with his ck eyes.


    Meanwhile, Howard just sat there and let Jimmy stare at him.


    When Ariah noticed that the atmosphere between the two men had suddenly be tense, she


    nced back and forth at the two men, but from their expressions, she couldn''t seem to figure


    anything out.


    Momentster, Jimmy withdrew his gaze and curled his lips into a smile. "I owe you an apology."


    However, Howard raised his eyebrows. "What are you apologizing for?"


    "I used the goading method to get you to find me the address. Not only am I sorry for what I''ve


    done, but I''m also grateful for what you''ve done."


    When Howard heard that exnation, he was dumbfounded.


    Immediately, Howard sat up straight and his face darkened. "You mean, you deliberately tried to


    make me feel bad because you knew that I was the type who was willing to help you find the


    address that you wanted?"


    Cheekily, Jimmy smiled. "Yes."


    "Jimmy, you son of a b*tch!"


    Angrily, Howard jumped up and tried to beat him up. However, Jimmy let out a sigh and didn''t


    dodge. Instead, he let Howard beat him up.


    "Howard!"


    Meanwhile, Ariah screamed and rushed over to protect Jimmy.


    Coldly, Howard snorted and pointed at Jimmy. "You have great skills, Jimmy. I admit defeat." After


    Howard said that, he turned around and said proudly, "I''m leaving. Don''t look for me in the future. I


    don''t want to talk to you anymore. We are no longer friends!"


    Then, Howard opened the door and went out.


    When Ariah saw that, she was tongue-tied.


    When Howard left, Ariah quickly pulled Jimmy over to the chair and said, "Sit down and let me have


    a look at the wound."


    The wound was bleeding. In fact, Howard''s punch was too strong.


    At that moment, Ariah was so angry that she was at a loss for words.


    "I''m fine." Slowly, Jimmy removed Ariah''s hand and smiled warmly. "He didn''t hit me that hard., and


    it''s just a tiny wound. I''ll be fine tomorrow."


    After Ariah checked his wound and found that he was indeed fine, she pouted, "Howard is really too


    much. Also, he''s just like a child, and he even said that he no longer wants to befriend you just


    because he wants to. He''s really childish."


    However, Jimmy shook his head and said, "He said those words on purpose to divert my attention


    because he didn''t want me to ask how did he get the address."


    Then, Ariah uttered, "Tsk. That''s childish too!"


    Suddenly, the office door opened again, and Ben quickly walked in from the outside. "Captain, we


    found the address."


    Instantly, Jimmy stood up and took a look at it. Then he nodded and said, "Go and get ready.


    Prepare for a surprise attack."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Right after that, Ben turned around and went out to call for help.


    Then, Ariah followed, "I want to go too!"


    "Ariah..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "It''s no use for you to say anything because I''ll definitelye along with you." Firmly, Ariah insisted


    as she blocked the door and did not let Jimmy get out.


    Stubbornly, Ariah pursed her red lips tightly. At that moment, her dark eyes were glowing brightly,


    and her face, which had not been powdered, was flushed red.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy nced at her lightly and said, "Get out of the way."


    "Jimmy, how could you..." Furiously, Ariah stuttered.


    "How are we supposed to set off if you don''t make way?"


    Huh?


    Set off?


    For a moment, Ariah paused, "Do you mean that we are going together?"


    "Didn''t you insist on tagging along?"


    Excitedly, Ariah grinned, "Let''s go. We better hurry, or else Kevin is going escape again."


    Then, Jimmy shook his head andughed. "Slow down!"


    Hurriedly, Jimmy tried to catch up, but just as he took two steps forward, the phone in his pocket


    rang. As Jimmy took it out and casually nced at it, his footsteps suddenly stopped.


    It was a text message.


    And it was from Kobi.


    There were only a few words in the text, and it was an address that was the same as the one given


    to him by Howard.


    In the car.


    With a frown, Ariah looked at Jimmy''s phone and asked, "Why would Kobi tell you Kevin''s


    address?"


    However, Jimmy sneered and answered, "All he wants is to use me to kill Kevin. I think Kevin must


    have contacted Kobi and asked Kobi to meet him. In fact, Kevin must have something on Kobi, and


    Kobi has no choice but to go, even if he didn''t want to. So, to get rid of Kevin, Kobi gave me his


    address and asked me to help him solve this problem."


    As a matter of fact, Kobi knew that Jimmy would definitely go after he received the address, so Kobi


    gave him the address.


    When Ariah heard that, her lips twitched, "Though Kevin has countless tricks up his sleeve, he still


    can''t win against Kobi."


    Although Kevin thought that he had something on Kobi, and he was sure that Kobi didn''t dare to do


    anything, he didn''t expect that Kobi didn''t care about his threat, and Kobi even wanted to get rid of


    him.

 Chapter 648

    Chapter 648


    In the apartment¡ª


    As time passed, Kobi still hadn''t arrived yet.


    Kevin started to feel anxious and he red at Emily in the corner. "If he doesn''te, I''ll kill you


    first!"


    But she didn''t seem to hear him. Her eyes were empty.


    "Darren! Is everything ready?" Kevin shouted loudly.


    Darren came out of the bedroom and replied, "Yeah, but are you sure you wanna do that?"


    Kevin snorted. "Of course! Kobi not only tried to scheme against me, but he even tried to kill me


    vicariously through Jimmy. So how could I not take revenge?"


    With that, Darren had nothing to say.


    Pausing for a while, Kevin then said, "Anyway, thanks for helping this time. I''ll repay your favor in


    the future."


    "Nah, I help you because I don''t wanna owe you anymore." If it hadn''t been for Kevin who had


    saved his life, he would have been dead.


    Just as Kevin was about to say something, the doorbell rang, to which he responded with a


    bloodthirsty excitement and said, "He''s here!"


    Emily, who was sitting on the sofa, subconsciously looked towards the door.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a little useful after all," Kevin nced at her and said, "Kobi is willing to


    come to save you. How surprising is that."


    Meanwhile, Darren opened the door, and suddenly, a gun was pointed at him, followed by Kobi''s


    warning. "Don''t move."


    Darren looked behind him. "Did youe alone?"


    However, Kobi couldn''t be bothered to answer. "Where''s Emily?"


    In the living room, Emily, who heard his voice, began to struggle.


    Kevin shouted, "Take him in."


    Darren gave ways to Kobi and gestured for him toe in. In the meantime, the gun was still


    pointed at Darren''s head, though Darren didn''t seem to be afraid of it and looked indifferent still.


    On the other hand, Kevin used Emily as his shield and stared coldly at Kobi,manding, "Put


    down your gun."


    Kobi nced at Emily. Her mouth was sealed with tape, and she looked haggard. There were tears


    rolling down her cheek.


    Pursing his lips, he did not move.


    Seeing that, Kevin raised his eyebrows and asked, "Are you not gonna put it down?"


    Kobi stared at him indifferently. "Let her go."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Kevin sneered.


    Suddenly, a gunshot rang out.


    Emily widened her eyes. The pain caused her to break into cold sweats.


    Instantly, Kobi got furious and yelled, "Kevin!"


    Withdrawing his gun, Kevin said with a smile, "Now, I only shot her in the leg. But next time, the


    bullet will shoot through her head."


    He was forcing Kobi to give up his weapon.


    Soon, Kobi threw away his gun and asked, "Now what?"


    Kevin raised his chin and motioned for Darren to pick up the gun, which Darren did. Then, Darren


    came to him with a dark look and said, "You''ve promised me not to hurt innocent people. Why did


    you break your word?"


    "Well, he wouldn''t have listened to me if I hadn''t done this."


    With a frown, Kevin then added, "Besides, she''s not dead. It was just a gunshot wound."


    Darren looked at him expressionlessly and said nothing. Then, he went to get a medical kit to


    bandage Emily''s wound. "It might hurt a little. Please bear with it for a second."


    Watching Darren doing that, Kobi frowned.


    Meanwhile, Kevin nced at Kobi andmented, "Well, Darren is more kind- hearted than me. In


    the past few days, he has taken great care of Emily, so why don''t you say thank you to him?"


    However, he looked frivolous as he said that, as if hinting that there was something going on


    between Darren and Emily.


    Angered, Emily red at him.


    Darren also shot him a nce and warned, "Enough."


    Sitting in the wheelchair, Kevin shrugged and raised his gun. Then, he looked at Kobi coldly as he


    said, "Although you''d schemed everything, you''ve never thought that it would end up like this, have


    you?"


    "What do you want?" Kobi merely looked at him expressionlessly.


    "I want to kill you," Kevin said without concealing, "And then, I may disappear for a while to recover


    from my injury, or maybe I will disguise as you and go to live in your home, nning for my next


    step."


    Hearing that, Kobi shook his head. "Nah, that''s not very likely since Jimmy is already suspicious of


    me.


    Kevin frowned and looked at him. "What do you mean?"


    Withughter, Kobi exined, "What I mean is that it will be very difficult for you to deal with Jimmy


    after this. He has always been careful. After this incident, he will only be more vignt."


    With a pause, he then added, "But I know a way for you to get close to Jimmy again."


    "Oh, really?" But then, Kevin burst intoughter and asked, "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    "How so?"


    "You''d once fooled me. Do you think I will fall for it twice?"


    "But you have no other choice besides continuing to cooperate with me," Jimmy looked him in the


    eyes and said.


    "Now, everyone is looking for you. Although they didn''t put this on the TV, secretly, they have sent


    the police and undercovers lying low in most of the hospitals, waiting for you to show up."


    Saying that, Kobi then looked around the room. "Kevin, your injuries are quite serious. I bet you''ll


    have to go to the hospital."


    Gradually, Kevin''s face darkened.


    He was angry because what Kobi had said was true.


    "He''s trying to stall for time."


    Abruptly, Darren, who had been standing aside in silence, spoke.


    Kevin was stunned. "What?"


    Pointing at Kobi, Darren said, "Ever since he came in, he has been reading the clock on the wall no


    less than three times. If I''m not wrong, he''s stalling for time."


    Kevin was furious. He pointed his gun at Kobi and asked, "What are you plotting?"


    Surprised, Kobi took a nce at Darren and tensed up a little.


    Instantly, the atmosphere in the room froze.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, the front door was broke open.


    And a group of well-trained men broke in. The leader was a cold- looking man with sharp features


    and a pair of dark eyes.


    It was Jimmy.


    "Don''t move!"


    "And stay where you are!"


    Behind Jimmy was a group of armed policemen. Soon, they surrounded the people in the room.


    Kevin''s gaze fell on Kobi. "You were stalling for time, waiting for Jimmy toe! Very well, I''ve


    never thought that you two would work together to deal with me!"


    He''d blundered!


    And he didn''t expect that the brothers would join hands to take out on him.

 Chapter 649

    Chapter 649


    The atmosphere in the living room suddenly dropped.


    Ariah, who was standing behind Jimmy, widened her eyes. Why was Kobi here?


    Didn''t Jimmy say that Kobi wanted to kill Kevin with his help?


    Why would Kobie here still after sending the address?


    Meanwhile, Jimmy was surprised to see Kobi here too. He looked doubtfully at Kobi, wondering


    what his brother was up to.


    As if sensing his gaze, Kobi turned to look at him. "Since you''re here, I''ll leave Kevin to you then."


    With a faint smile, he stood to the side.


    Knowing that they must have joined hands, Kevin pulled Emily over and pointed the gun to her


    temple.


    "Emily!"


    Ariah couldn''t help but cry out.


    Frightened, Emily was trembling as she looked towards Kobi, who advanced toward them.


    Then, Kobi came to Kevin and said, "Take a good look around you. You''re being surrounded by


    guns. Do you think you could leave today?"


    "That''s not up to you." Holding Emily hostage, Kevin then continued, "If you don''t want her to die,


    then let your brother take the police out!"


    Kobi sneered. "Do you think they''ll listen to me?"


    "If not, I''m afraid she''ll have to die!" Kevin had pulled open the firing pin, ready to fire.


    Right now, they had reached a stalemate.


    Ariah looked at Emily in worry because Emily was starting to lose consciousness due to losing too


    much blood.


    If the stalemate continued like this, she was afraid that Emily wouldn''t be able to hold long.


    "Jimmy, Emily has lost too much blood."


    Softly, Ariah whispered.


    Jimmy pursed his lips and looked towards the side, hinting at Ben, who was on Kevin''s left side, to


    act ordingly.


    Receiving his gaze, Ben nodded slightly.


    "Let her go, and we''ll leave you alone."


    Finally, Jimmypromised because he couldn''t just watch Emily die.


    However, Kevin nced at Ben with a confident smile and warned, "Officer, don''t act rashly, or else


    the hostage will be dead."


    Ben, who was about to take action, suddenly stiffened as he didn''t expect that Kevin had sensed


    that.


    After warning Ben, Kevin turned back to Jimmy. "Tell your men to go out. But you and Kobi stay."


    Immediately, Ben got frustrated. "What are you nning, Kevin? There''s no way you could send us


    away!"


    "Oh, really?" Kevinughed in a freaky way. "Do you think you can win by outnumbering me? You


    think that I haven''t had anything prepared?"


    "What do you mean?" Ariah''s expression froze.


    Being ambushed, how could Kevin have time to prepare anything?


    Besides, he had no time to call for helpers either.


    "Well, have you noticed the stic bags in this room? Haven''t you wondered what they are?" Kevin


    hinted at the stic bags.


    "Ben, go and check!"


    With a serious look, Jimmy instructed.


    Ben went to open a stic bag and widened his eyes in shock. "Capt., it''s a bomb!"


    Right now, the room was full of explosives!


    Seeing that they were astonished, Kevin said satisfyingly, "Jimmy, I''m d you guys came today.


    Initially, I only nned to kill Kobi with these explosives, but surprisingly, you all came. What a piece


    of luck!"


    These guys would all die here soon!


    "Did you see what''s in the bags? They are remote-controlled bombs!" Kevin looked at the brothers''


    astonishing looks and felt smug. "You all are gonna die here!"


    Then, he grabbed Emily by the neck and retreated towards the window while putting his hand into


    his pocket.


    However, his expression changed.


    There was nothing.


    His pocket was empty!


    He remembered that he had put the phone, which was the remote control for the bombs, into his


    pocket...


    Thinking of something, he turned to look at Darren and saw that Darren was holding a phone.


    Darren then said lightly, "Don''t move. The control is here."


    In an instant, all the guns that were pointed at Kevin were aimed at Darren now.


    Looking at Emily who was being seized by Kevin, Darren said, "Let her go."


    Kevin''s expression turned gloomy. "Do you know what are you talking about? This woman is our


    hostage. She''s the only thing that will allow us to leave here in one piece!"


    He took a deep breath and ordered, "Give me the phone!"


    "Let her go, and I''ll give you the phone."


    With his teeth gritted, Kevin had no choice but to push Emily forward, to which Ariah caught her in


    time.


    "Now, give it to me!" Kevin asked for the control.


    Hearing that, Darren was about to hand the phone over...


    At the same time, Jimmy was ready to order Ben, who was good at aiming, to shoot at Kevin''s hand


    when Kevin was going to take over the phone.


    "Hold on!"


    Just then, a voice came from outside the door.


    Upon hearing that, with a pause, Darren took back the phone.


    Kevin was furious. "Darren, hand me the phone!"


    But Darren ignored him and looked towards the door. His face instantly changed. "Why are you


    here?"


    At the same time, Jimmy also saw the man walking in and asked angrily, "Howard, what are you


    doing here?"


    "Tsk, tsk." Howard asked, "Why can''t Ie?"


    Ariah''s face darkened. "You shouldn''t be here. Get out!"


    There was explosives here and if they exploded...


    "Look who''s talking. You''re here as well." Howard snorted. "Besides, I''m not here to cause you


    trouble. I''m hereto help."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He was here to help?


    Ariah looked at him suspiciously as he pushed through the crowd and walked towards Darren.


    "Howard!" Jimmy reproached him in a low voice. "Don''t go over there!"


    "Don''t worry." Howard waved his hand indifferently and went straight to Darren. He took a look at


    Darren and then at Kevin. When he saw that Kevin''s abdomen was bleeding, he frowned and said,


    "Dude, your wound is quite serious. You''d better go to the hospital, or you will be in danger."


    This man named Howard suddenly appeared out of nowhere and didn''t seem to care about the


    guns and explosives in this room at all. Who was he?


    Alert, Kevin pointed his gun at him and snorted. "Are you here to die?"


    "Uh-uh." Howard smiled and waved his hand. "I''m afraid you''re the one who''s gonna die soon."


    Instantly, Kevin''s look became dark.


    On the other hand, Howard turned towards Darren and pointed at the phone in his hand, saying, "I


    was watching you guys from outside just now. The people in this room seem quite nervous about


    the phone in your hand, so I suppose you could activate the bombs using the phone, right?"

 Chapter 650

    Chapter 650


    Darren pursed his lips as he squinted his eyes at Howard, wondering why Howard was here.


    "What are you doing here?"


    With a smile, Howard replied, "Nothing. Anyway, give me the phone."


    Darren frowned but didn''t move.


    Seeing that, Kevin became nervous and warned, "Darren, don''t give him the phone!"


    Howard raised his eyebrows. "Darren, are you really gonna stand on his side?"


    With that said, he went to grab the phone. "Give it to me. You can''t let this viin have the control!"


    The viin he meant was, of course, Kevin.


    Annoyed, Kevin gritted his teeth and tried hard not to pull the trigger because he knew that the


    police would shoot him to death if he moved.


    Right now, he should get the phone from Darren first.


    Fortunately, Darren didn''t just let Howard grab the phone.


    "For thest time, are you really not gonna give the phone to me?" Howard did not expect Darren to


    be


    so stubborn.


    "Nope. Just leave," Darren advised calmly, "This is not somewhere you should be. If you''re hurt


    somehow, I''m afraid it''ll be hard for me to exin."


    Exin?


    Who was Darren gonna exin it to?


    Jimmy looked towards Howard with suspicion.


    And even Kevin frowned as well. "Darren, who is this guy? Why are you speaking for him?"


    But, Darren just ignored him and continued to persuade Howard, "This has nothing to do with you at


    all. You should just stay away from it."


    Without being bothered to answer back, Howard reached into his pocket for something, to which


    Kevin reprimanded, "Don''t move!"


    "Dude, take it easy! I don''t have a gun, alright? I''m just taking my phone out!" Howard rolled his


    eyes at Kevin and pulled out his phone.


    "I''m gonna go make a phone call now. You guys, stay calm. After I finish with the call, you can do


    whatever you want then."


    Saying that, he gave Jimmy a look.


    Although Jimmy didn''t know what Howard was up to, he still hinted at Ben to wait and see while


    staying alert on Kevin.


    The tension between the two parties was running


    high.


    Howard stood in the middle with guns pointing at him from both sides.


    When the call was connected, Howard cleared his throat and asked, "Is this Giovani?"


    "Hey, are you busy now? Yeah, well, could you take the phone to Room 302 and let the man inside


    answer the phone. Yeah, I have something to tell him... Cool, I''ll wait for you to hand him the


    phone."


    Then, the person on the other end of the line must have gone to the ward as Howard went silent.


    A whileter, someone answered the call and Howard went away to speak in a low voice, "Hey,


    there''s something I need your help with..."


    He squatted in the corner and whispered something. A whileter, he came back with the phone,


    grabbed an apple from the table, and then handed the phone to Darren.


    Taking a bite of the apple, he said, "Hey, someone wants to talk to you.''


    Darren looked at him suspiciously. "Who?"


    "Just take it and you''ll know." Without further ado, he shoved the phone into Darren''s hand and


    stood aside, crunching the apple.


    In order to deal with these things, he hadn''t even been able to have lunch.


    Halfway through the apple, he realized that the woman in Ariah''s arms was shot. Frowning, he


    threw away the apple and crouched down in front of Ariah. "Let me take a look at her."


    Ariah nced at him, but knowing that he was a doctor, she then moved her hand away from


    Emily''s wound.


    Upon examining the wound, Howard took off his tie and tied it to Emily''s thigh before dering,


    "She needs to go to the hospital asap."


    Ariah lowered her voice and replied, "I know, but right now, Kevin won''t let any of us leave."


    With a light curse, Howard then instructed, "Alright, then talk to her and keep her awake. I''m gonna


    end this quickly."


    Puzzled, she wanted to ask how. But then, she realized that it wasn''t good timing, so she merely


    nodded and did as he said-she kept talking to Emily in a low voice to keep her awake.


    On the other hand, upon taking over Howard''s phone, Darren answered it suspiciously at first. But


    when he heard the voice, his expression changed.


    He didn''t expect that Howard had called that person...


    Although Darren tried his best to keep calm, his voice was still shaky as he answered, "Yes... I


    understand. You can rest assured."


    Just then, Howard came back with a dark look, instead of being optimistic like just now. "How is it?


    Have you finished talking on the phone?"


    "Yeah." Darren gave him back the phone and handed over the control respectfully. "Take these. I''m


    leaving now. From this moment on, everything here has nothing to do with me anymore."


    A second ago, he was still defending Kevin, and now, his attitude changedpletely. Not only


    Jimmy, but everyone in the room all looked at Howard in shock.


    Nevertheless, Howard didn''t notice it and took the phones, snorted. "Good for you."


    Seeing that, Kevin was exasperated and snapped, "Darren! What are you doing?"


    With that said, he wanted to snatch the phone away from Howard, but suddenly, a gun was pointed


    at him. "Don''t move!"


    Kevin was defeated.


    He had lostpletely.


    With a pair of red eyes, he red at Darren. "You betrayed me!"


    Darren merely looked at him with no expression. "If I were you, I would stop now!"


    "Bullsh*t!"


    Kevin snorted with anger. "Even if I''m gonna die today, you all wille with me!"


    Saying that, regardless of the gun that was pointed at him, he fired.


    And he was aiming right at Ariah.


    With Emily in her arms, Ariah wasn''t able to dodge the bullet.


    "Ariah, watch out!"


    Instantly, Jimmy''s face turned pale. Before he could rush toward Ariah, someone had gone past


    him.


    "Bang!"


    "Bang! Bang!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Just then, several gunshots were heard almost at the same time.


    Ariah sat on the ground in shock. Behind her was Emily and in front of her was... Kobi.


    Did Kobi... take the shot for her?


    Dazed, she sat there still for a long time.


    On the other hand, when Emily saw Kobi pounce on Ariah, the light in her eyes quickly dimmed...


    Then, she closed her eyes and tears dripped down


    her face.


    Meanwhile, Ariah was pulled up into Jimmy''s arms and she heard him asking her in a trembling


    tone, "Are you all right?"

 Chapter 651

    Chapter 651


    Ariah nodded and muttered, "Yeah... I''m fine."


    She was not wounded at all.


    But Kobi was lying in a pool of blood.


    Howard helped him to stop the blood before ordering someone to carry him downstairs. "Be


    careful!"


    Ariah wanted to help, but Howard chased her away. "Don''t cause any more trouble. Go, look for two


    people and bring Emily down. The ambnce will be here any minute."


    "Alright."


    With a nod, she then went to call Ben over to help her getting Emily downstairs.


    Halfway through, she thought of Jimmy and looked back at him. "Jimmy..."


    "Go to the hospital with Howard first. I''ll clean up the mess here."


    Jimmy stood by the window, enveloped in the light. Ariah couldn''t see his expression clearly, but


    she seemed to see him smiling as he said, "Go, I''ll be right there." "Alright, see you soon then!"


    "Yep."


    Ariah left with Ben.


    Then, Jimmy nced at Kevin, who was lying on the ground. Without any expression, he snorted...


    In the hospital-


    Sitting on the bench outside the operating room, Ariah had gradually calmed down now.


    On the way here, Ben had been making calls, probably to contact with Jimmy.


    "Where is Jimmy now?"


    When Ben came back from answering another call, Ariah finally asked.


    "Capt. is on his way here and he asked me to look after you in the meantime." Ben sat down on the


    bench opposite her. "Ariah, you don''t look well. Are you all right?"


    Ariah just nodded. "Yeah, I''m fine."


    With a pause, she then asked, "How''s it going? Is Kevin dead now?"


    Kevin had fired at her and Kobi blocked the bullet for her. At the same time, Ben and the others also


    shot at Kevin.


    "Nah, when the ambnce arrived, he was still breathing. Capt. said that he was a tough guy."


    Hearing that, Ariah was slightly surprised. "Really?


    He''s indeed tough then."


    Benmented nothing.


    "Ahem, what I mean is, he''s quite lucky, isn''t he?"


    With muffledughter, Ben said, "Well, whether he''s lucky or not, this time, he''s definitely put into


    jail."


    Ariah agreed. Just then, the door of the operating room was opened.


    Howard came out, followed by a nurse. He took off his blood-stained gloves and his mask, saying,


    "Follow me."


    Ariah hurried over.


    "Emily is fine, so is Kobi. Emily''s wound is not serious and she can be discharged in a few days.


    However, Kobi was shot in the abdomen, so he needs a few more days to recover."


    Instantly, Ariah was relieved. "Good to hear."


    Howard gave her a sly smile. "You must be quite touched, eh?"


    "Huh?" Ariah didn''t understand.


    "Kobi took a bullet for you. How touching is that! There are not many men who would risk their lives


    to take a bullet for someone else!" Howard gave her a meaningful look and continued, "If I were


    you, I would be really touched."


    Hearing that, Ariah gritted her teeth. "Stop spouting nonsense!" "What? What did I say wrong?"


    "Oh, shut up!"


    "I''m telling the truth."


    She was choked speechless.


    Meanwhile, the nurse, who was standing by the side, couldn''t help butugh. Dr. Perkins had such


    a sharp tongue that a lot of the young girls in the hospital often got choked speechless by him.


    On the other hand, Ariah thought of something and said, "By the way, Dr. Perkins, I didn''t know that


    you''re such a mysterious guy. Who is the man you called? I can''t believe that Darren became so


    respectful to him in an instant."


    Before Howard could say anything, she added, "But if you don''t wanna tell me, that''s fine too. I''ll just


    ask Jimmy to look into your call records and then we''ll know who you called."


    "Ariah!" Hearing this, he immediately gave in. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have made fun of you on that.


    Anyway, I still have a patient waiting for me and I''ll go first. If you have any questions, just find


    Nicky!"


    Then, he left as fast as he could.


    Ariah rolled her eyes.


    Ben shook his head andughed.


    Just then, a nurse came asking, "Miss Myers, we will send the patients to the wardter and Dr.


    Perkins would like to know if they should be arranged in the same ward, or separately?"


    Upon thinking for a while, Ariah said, "Keep them separate first. When they wake up, I''ll ask them


    again."


    "Sure." The nurse nodded and gestured for Ariah to follow her toplete the admission process.


    Before going with the nurse, Ariah told Ben to wait there for Jimmy.


    But by the time she finished the admission and returned, Jimmy still hadn''t arrived.


    Since she was not in a hurry, she decided to wait for him. There must be a lot of things for him to


    settle at the department.


    However, until the evening when Emily woke up, Jimmy still hadn''t shown up.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In the ward, Emily opened her eyes and asked, "Is Kobi alright?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry." Ariah sat by the side and reassured, "Although the doctor said that he was


    wounded more seriously than you, he''ll bepletely fine when he wakes up tomorrow."


    With a nod, Emily closed her eyes again.


    Ariah stared at her haggard look and realized that Emily seemed to have matured a lot overnight.


    When they met for the first time, Emily was quite cheerful and carefree.


    But now...


    Her eyes were filled with emptiness...


    "Emily..."


    Ariah called out to her.


    "Yeah?"


    Puzzled, she opened her eyes and nced at Ariah.


    "Well..." Ariah wanted to speak to her about something, but eventually, she just exhorted, "You


    should take good rest tonight. I''ll keep youpany."


    With a hesitant look, Emily just nodded and closed her eyes to rest.


    After that, Ariah stayed in the ward. A long whileter, the door was suddenly pushed open, to


    which she got woken up.


    She turned around and saw a tall figure standing at the door, staring at her deeply.


    It was Jimmy.


    "When did youe?" Ariah lowered her voice and walked towards him.


    "Just a while ago." Jimmy then nced at Emily on the hospital bed, asking, "How is she?"


    "She''s fine. Just now, she woke up a little and then fell back asleep again."


    "I see."


    "Are you done with your work?"


    Jimmy nodded.


    Moistening her lips, she then asked, "Well, how''s it going with Kevin?"


    Jimmy stared at her lips for a while, frowning. Without saying anything further, he took her hand and


    said, "Come with me."

 Chapter 652

    Chapter 652


    "What are you doing?"


    Ariah was taken out by Jimmy. He was holding her so tight that she couldn''t break free at all.


    "Jimmy, I can''t just leave Emily there. What if something happens..."


    "Nothing will happen." Hearing that, Jimmy stopped and nced at her, then motioned at a bench


    and said, "Let''s sit over there."


    "Seriously, what''s going on?" She grew suspicious.


    Jimmy ignored her question and went straight to the nurse station. After a while, he came back with


    a ss of water and said, "Drink it."


    With a smirk, Ariah said, "Oh, it turns out that you''re worried about me?"


    "Yeah, look at your cracked lips."


    Then, he shoved the ss into her hand and urged her to drink the water.


    Silently, she criticized him for not being gentle enough.


    After drinking the water, Ariah felt much hydrated as she hadn''t remembered to drink any water


    since she had been staying by Emily''s side for the past few hours.


    Then, she noticed that he looked worn out, so she softened her voice. "Are you thirsty?"


    Jimmy shook his head and leaned back against the wall, shutting his eyes.


    Suddenly, a rumbling sound was heard. He opened his eyes and looked at her, who rubbed her


    belly in embarrassment. "I''m hungry."


    Amused by her pitiful look, he broke into a smile and pulled her up. "Come, let''s go have some


    food."


    "But Emily..."


    "I''ll ask the nurse to pay attention to her in the meantime."


    "Okay, then."


    There were quite a few restaurants around the hospital, which were still opened even in the middle


    of the night, and they were lively.


    Eventually, they decided to have roasted meat since it was a cold day.


    The food seemed delicious. Ariah swallowed hard and looked at Jimmy''s te but Jimmy insisted,


    "Have some soup first before eating meat."


    She had skipped two meals today, so she needed to eat something soft first.


    Pouted, she did as he said.


    "By the way, are those people in the head office gonna protect Kevin again this time?" "Director


    Sherlock promised me that they will handle it fairly this time. He''ll write a report."


    With the assurance of Director Sherlock, hopefully, this time Kevin would pay the price he deserved.


    Ariah nodded, and then with hesitation, she asked again, "What about... Kobi?"


    Jimmy nced at her. "What do you mean?"


    "Well... what will happen to him?" Ariah stammered, "Will he... be punished?"


    Giving her a deep look, he asked, "Are you worried about him?"


    "Huh?"


    "Are you worried that I will make him pay for what he did?"


    "That''s not what I meant..."


    "That''s what you meant."


    "Jimmy..."


    Ariah red at him. "Don''t misunderstand it, okay? I''ve already told you I have nothing to do with


    Kobi a long time ago. I''m just asking. If you don''t like talking about it, then I won''t ask anymore."


    Instantly, Jimmy sneered.


    "Really? Then why are you in such a hurry to


    exin?"


    Hearing that, Ariah was really pissed off.


    She had lost all her appetite now.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Soon, she put down her cutlery heavily, causing him to look at her. "Didn''t you say you''re hungry?"


    "I have no more appetite left now!"


    "But I thought you''re a big eater?"


    "Say that again!"


    He broke into a smile. "Alright, I''m just joking. Hurry up and eat."


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him and decided to go on a hunger strike. However, when the food was


    served, shepromised because it just smelled so good.


    After the meal, they walked back slowly to help with digestion.


    Ariah had eaten too much that she had to prop herself on the waist to keep walking.


    Seeing that, Jimmy was helpless. "Why did you eat so much?"


    "Why didn''t you stop me?"


    He was choked at her words.


    Sometimes, she could be unreasonable.


    Meanwhile, Ariah was still sulking over Jimmy''s remarks earlier. Kobi had taken the bullet for her, so


    of course, she would be concerned about how he would end up.


    But then, Jimmy made those statements on her past with Kobi again.


    What a petty man.


    Thinking about that, she walked slowly behind him. Suddenly, a voice sounded behind them. "Is that


    man in front of you your husband? Why isn''t he watching out for you? The road is quite slippery."


    Ariah turned around and saw that it was a nurse.


    "Uh..."


    With a smile, she just said, "Thanks for your concern. I''ll watch out."


    It was quite heart-warming though.


    Ariah sighed.


    However, the nurse frowned. "You''d better watch out more during pregnancy."


    Ariah was shocked.


    What?


    Did the nurse just say that she was pregnant?


    The nurse must be joking.


    She was just having too much food and not pregnant, please!


    When she looked up, she realized that Jimmy was standing aside, looking at her amusingly.


    Right away, she became even angrier and she whined to the nurse with a pitiful look, "My husband


    doesn''t really care about me and the baby. He wouldn''t mind if I fall..."


    As she spoke, she stroked her belly, acting like a pregnantdy. "Besides, he doesn''t even hold my


    hand usually, let alone watching out for me!"


    Saying that, she noticed that Jimmy''s face was getting darker, which she felt quite satisfied with.


    On the other hand, the nurse grew indignant and snapped, "That''s unbelievable!"


    Ariah then wiped her imaginary tears.


    Looking at her, Jimmy waspletely speechless.


    If he ignored it, she might just go on and nder him.


    "Miss, my husband ising over. You''d better hurry up and leave. He has a bad temper for the


    record. But don''t worry about me. He won''t vent his anger on me after you leave." Ariah''s face was


    full of anxiety.


    At the same time, the nurse saw from afar that a tall man, who was enveloped in a chill, wasing


    over.


    Swallowing hard, the nurse then left quickly.


    "Are you having fun?" Jimmy came to her and asked.


    "Yep, a lot."


    "Do you wanna have more fun then?"


    His voice was deep and pressing, so Ariah did not dare to fool around anymore. Hurriedly, she


    shook her head. "Nope."


    Jimmy''s gaze deepened.


    Sensing his burning gaze, she could feel her scalp getting numb.


    He must be taking it too seriously and got angry now.


    Jimmy smirked when he saw the timid look on her face and his gaze deepened at her belly.


    Noticing that, she subconsciously covered her belly and took a step back. "What are you looking


    at?"


    He touched his chin and smiled enigmatically. "I''m looking at our baby."


    Although she knew that he said it on purpose, her face still turned red. "I''m not pregnant and you


    know that."


    However, he just went to grab her. "Well, then I''ll try my best to make it happen!" "What do you


    mean? Let go!"


    "No, let''s go home and get you ready for pregnancy."


    Now, Ariah was regretting it.

 Chapter 653

    Chapter 653


    On the way back, the two of them sat in the car and said nothing.


    Ariah rubbed her belly, trying to help with digestion.


    Suddenly, she remembered something and shouted, "Turn back the car!"


    "What''s wrong?" Jimmy asked.


    "I promised Emily that I''ll stay and keep herpany tonight... Now, because of you, I totally forgot


    about it!" Ariahined. "Take me back to the hospital now. I won''t be going home tonight."


    "We almost arrive at your ce. Do you think it''s possible to turn back the car now?"


    "But Emily..."


    "I''ll call the hospitalter and make sure someone is looking after her. You can rest assured."


    Seeing that she was still worried, Jimmy said, "What she needs right now is rest. It doesn''t matter


    whether you''re present or not."


    It made sense.


    Ariah could only sigh and listen to him.


    "Alright, then I''ll go there early tomorrow." She leaned back into her seat and nced at the man


    beside her. "Since I gotta sleep early, we''re not doing anything tonight, do you understand?"


    Jimmy looked at her with a faint smile. "Do you expect me to do something?"


    Immediately, she was choked speechless.


    Shameless!


    He was trying to trick her again.


    Jimmy''s lips curled up slightly while he tapped lightly on the steering wheel.


    Arriving home, Ariah rushed to the bathroom instantly. "I''m gonna take a bath. Help yourself."


    She left so quickly that it was as if she was fleeing.


    But of course, she was avoiding him, because back in the elevator, Jimmy looked at her pressingly.


    Nevertheless, Jimmy just snorted and let her go. He wasn''t bothered since the night was still long.


    Closing the door, he changed his shoes and went to the living room. Right then, his phone rang and


    it was Mack.


    He walked towards the sofa and answered the phone. "Dad."


    "I''m outside Kobi''s ward. Where are you?"


    "Ariah and I just got home."


    Mack went silent for a moment, and then snapped, "What are you thinking, Jimmy? Director


    Sherlock had called me earlier, and yet, you weren''t even bothered to inform me?"


    If Director Sherlock hadn''t told him that Kobi was sent to the hospital, he wouldn''t have known about


    it at all.


    Jimmy massaged his temple and replied, "It''s not what you think. I n to inform you tomorrow as


    it''s gettingte now. Besides, you''ve got very tired from this, so I wanted to let you have a good


    sleep today."


    However, Mack snorted. "I promised to give you some time to deal with this, but how could you not


    keep me updated at all?"


    "I don''t have time now. I''ll tell you when everything is sorted out," Jimmy said faintly, "Anyway, it''s


    late now. I still have something to attend to, so talk to youter."


    "Didn''t you arrive home already? What else do you need to do?"


    Taking a nce at the bathroom door, Jimmy could hear the sound of watering from inside and


    his gaze deepened. "Well, gotta go now. I can''t keep Ariah waiting too long."


    Immediately, Mack understood what he meant and couldn''t help but blush, though slightly annoyed.


    "Alright, don''t forget toe home when you have time. Your mom is a little worried."


    "Got it."


    When Jimmy hung up the call, Ariah just happened toe out of the bathroom. Seeing that, he


    took off his coat and walked towards her.


    Ariah nced at him and quickly ran into the bedroom, mming the door shut.


    Being shut outside the bedroom, he sneered. "Open the door!"


    Inside, Ariah leaned against the door, clutching her clothes. "You go sleep in the guest room."


    "Fine."


    Getting his reply, she was a little surprised.


    She couldn''t believe it.


    "But first, I need to take my clothes so I could go and take a bath."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Ariah locked the door before running to the closet to get the clothes that he had left behind to


    change. Then, she threw the clothes out through the tiny opening of the door. "Here you are!"


    Saying that, the door was mmed shut again.


    The man outside said nothing. A whileter, she could hear the sound of watering from the


    bathroom.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she changed into her pajamas and blow dry her hair.


    Just as she had dried her hair, there came a knock on the door again.


    Ariah held the hairdryer with an alert look and questioned, "What''s the matter?"


    "I need the hairdryer!"


    "Uh, but your hair is short. You could just dry it with a towel."


    Jimmy sneered and asked, "Do you know how cold it is now? Are you sure you want me to dry my


    hair with just the towel?"


    Ariah was choked speechless.


    Indeed, he needed to blow dry his hair. Otherwise, he could get a headache tomorrow.


    Unplugging the hairdryer, she then passed it out. "Here..."


    Outside, Jimmy received the hairdryer. Just as Ariah was about to retract her hand, he suddenly


    grabbed her wrist and pushed open the door with force.


    Ariah was knocked onto the bed. Before she could dodge, a firm chest came from behind her back


    and pressed her down onto the bed again.


    "Jimmy!"


    She roared, "You''re so heavy! Get up!"


    Ignoring that, he went on to nibble her earlobe. "Locking me outside, huh?"


    "I already told you that I need to get up early and go to the hospital tomorrow. So get out of here


    and go to sleep in the guest room!"


    However, he just turned her body over and pinned her to the bed. She struggled vigorously, trying to


    kick him off the bed.


    "Save your energy forter!"


    Jimmy then pinned down her legs that were kicking wildly. "Be good!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Meanwhile, his hands were roaming on her body. Gradually, Ariah stopped resisting and even


    started to pant.


    She was quite upset though, because Jimmy agreed not to touch her tonight, yet he went back on


    his words now.


    The next day, when Ariah came to the hospital, it was already noon. While sulking over the fact that


    Jimmy didn''t wake her up this morning, she quickly ran towards Emily''s ward.


    Being alone in a foreign country, Emily had no one but her now. Emily would be quite pitiful if she


    wasn''t by her side either.


    When she arrived at Emily''s ward, she didn''t see Emily.


    Surprised, she quickly ran towards the nurse station and asked, "Where''s the patient inside that


    room?"


    The nurse answered without looking up, "The patient should be in their ward."


    "If so, I wouldn''t havee here to ask you!"


    Hearing that, only then did the nurse looked up at her. "Which ward is she in?"


    "Room 2205!"


    The nurse thought for a moment and replied, "Oh, that girl. She asked for a wheelchair this morning


    and then went out to get some fresh air."


    Emily went out to get some fresh air?


    But it was freezing outside!


    With a frown, Ariah then thought of a possibility and left in the opposite direction.


    Kobi''s ward was in that direction, and Emily could only be going to his ward.


    Outside of Kobi''s ward, Ariah spotted Emily sitting in the wheelchair, talking to Kobi.

 Chapter 654

    Chapter 654


    For a second, Ariah stood outside and didn''t know whether she should enter Kobi''s ward or not.


    Right now, Emily was talking to Kobi, so it would be rude to enter.


    Thinking about that, Ariah decided to wait a little longer.


    From the window, she could see that Emily looked a little sad as she stared at Kobi who was lying


    on the hospital bed.


    What were they talking about?


    Ariah was curious.


    She leaned against the wall and waited idly. Recalling the heartbreaking look on Emily''s face just


    now, she felt sorry for Emily...


    After waiting for a while, there was some sounding from the ward and she saw that Emily


    wanted toe out but couldn''t open the door.


    "Let me do it."


    She knocked on the door and said to Emily.


    Emily was stunned to see her. Then, she moved her wheelchair back, allowing Ariah to push open


    the door.


    When the door was pushed open, Emily finally felt free and took a deep breath before pushing her


    wheelchair out.


    "Emily-"


    Ariah called out to her, but she just left without even giving her a look.


    Stunned, Ariah subconsciously looked towards Kobi and he was staring at her quietly.


    At the same time, Emily had disappeared already. With a sigh, Ariah walked towards Kobi. "Are you


    alright?"


    Kobi continued to gaze at her.


    "Yep, I''m not gonna die anytime soon."


    Ariah had nothing to say.


    The ward instantly fell into silence.


    Momentster, Kobi started to speak again, though he sounded quite weak. "Are you here for


    Emily?"


    Ariah had to take a few steps closer to hear him clearly and she nodded, answering, "Yeah, I


    brought breakfast for her, but she wasn''t in the ward. I thought that she could be worried about you


    and wanted toe to see you, so I came."


    With a pause, she then asked, "What did you say to her just now? When she went out, her eyes


    were quite red."


    Emily seemed to be holding back her tears, which made Ariah''s heart ache even more.


    Hearing that, Kobi was surprised and struggled to sit up, but when he moved, he frowned because


    of the pain.


    Hurriedly, Ariah said, "You''re wounded, so just lie down."


    Kobi stared at the ceiling and panted a while before continuing, "Just now, she was asking why I


    risked my life to take a gunshot for you."


    Ariah was dumbfounded.


    Out of her expectation, Emily was disheartened because of her.


    "And I told her that I block the gunshot subconsciously. So now, she was a little upset."


    "Ahem." Ariah cleared her throat. "Well... I''ll exin it to herter..."


    "What''s there to exin?" Kobi smiled. "It''s not like we can pretend that I didn''t take the shot for


    you."


    Soon, she went silent again.


    Because she didn''t know what to say.


    It was a big favor that she owed to Kobi now.


    If it hadn''t been for Kobi, she would have been the one lying on the bed now.


    Of course, she was grateful that Kobi had taken the bullet for her. However, she could not just fall in


    love with him because of this.


    Kobi had done so many things in the past that she couldn''t forgive easily.


    After a long while, she finally looked at him.


    "Anyway... you should get a good rest and I''ll go see Emily now. I''lle to visit you again soon."


    Then, without waiting for him to reply, she left.


    Kobi''s gaze was fixed on her. Only when her figure had disappeared did he curled his lips coldly.


    In the Hudsons'' Mansion-


    The servants were giving Jimmy a different look secretly the moment he came home.


    Sensing that, he knew that E must have identally said something about the matter between


    him and Kobi in front of the servants.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t take it to heart. He changed his shoes and asked, "Where''s my mother?"


    The servant took his coat and replied, "Madam is upstairs. She hasn''t eaten much this afternoon


    though. Now that you''re back, she must be happy."


    Jimmy said nothing and went straight upstairs.


    From a distance, he could hear Mack''s voiceing from the bedroom. "How can you not eat


    anything? If it goes on like this, you''re gonna get sick soon!"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    E wiped her tears and said, "After all that had happened recently, I don''t have much appetite left."


    Mack sighed.


    "Jimmy is a good boy. Even though he was a little naughty during childhood, that''s just because he


    has a lively personality. I don''t believe that he would do such a thing to harm his brother."


    "E, I know Jimmy won''t do that."


    With a pause, he then told her everything he knew. "It''s not solely Jimmy''s responsibility. Kobi has


    something to do with it as well."


    Upon hearing that, E widened her eyes and said, "I knew it. But why would they turn against each


    other?"


    Mack shook his head. "It''s not Kobi who is injured. It''s someone else!"


    "What? What is going on?" Instantly, E got anxious.


    Mack pursed his lips. Finally, he let out a long sigh and said solemnly, "On the day of the incident,


    Jimmy was hypnotized by Kobi. So Jimmy couldn''t control himself at all, which was why the police


    saw him trying to harm others."


    Hearing that, E was so shocked that she couldn''t utter a word for a long time


    Her hands were shaking on the quilt.


    Seeing her pale face, Mack hurried to say, "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to do Jimmy justice. I won''t


    let him be wronged."


    E muttered, "Why... why did Kobi do that? Why did he do such a terrible thing to Jimmy? What


    was he up to?"


    "Don''t overthink it..."


    "How can I not overthink it?" E screamed, "Will you just make Kobi leave after the New Year and


    let him stay abroad forever? Let''s just pretend that we don''t have a son like him!"


    "What are you talking about?" Stunned, Mack frowned and said, "Are you asking me to drive him


    away?"


    "Yes, drive him away!" she shouted.


    "How... how could you say that!"


    E started to shed tears again. "But he''s threatening my son now. How can I pretend like nothing


    happened? Mack, if you still want us to be together, you should just let him go and don''t evere


    back again!"


    Hearing that, Mack got upset. "If I really drive him away, I''ll be breaking his heart. They both are my


    sons. I can''t treat them differently..." "He''s your son, not mine!"


    E interrupted him coldly. "If he continues to stay in this house, one day, he''ll eventually kill


    Jimmy!"


    "E!"


    Mack shot her a look.


    Just then, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Dad, Mom, what are you two talking about?"

 Chapter 655

    Chapter 655


    Mack spun around and saw that it was Jimmy, who was leaning against the door and looking at


    them with a sharp gaze.


    Swiftly, E turned away and wiped her tears.


    On the other hand, Mack felt slightly awkward and cleared his throat. "When did youe?"


    Jimmy came in and sat down beside the bed, wrapping his arm around his mother''s shoulder.


    "Mom, is Dad walking over you?"


    "No..."


    With an embarrassed look, E quickly exined, "We''re just talking. He''s not walking over me.¡±


    "If not, then why did you cry? I bet dad is saying something that breaks your heart." With that said,


    Jimmy looked to his father. "Dad, am I right?"


    Instantly, Mack red at him and retorted, "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Mom, if dad is walking over you, just tell me. I''ll definitely take your side and do you justice!"


    Hearing that, Mack was choked speechless.


    He got so angry that he just red at his son.


    Meanwhile, E broke into a smile and patted


    Jimmy on the hand. "I know you care about me, but your dad and I weren''t arguing."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Alright. Just now, Hazel told me that you didn''t eat much at noon. I''m very worried about you,"


    Jimmy said with a frown.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll have lunch soon."


    Hearing that, Jimmy nodded with satisfaction and said, "Mom, why don''t I ask the servant to cook a


    fish for you. I know you like fish."


    "Sure, sounds good."


    "Awesome, I''ll go arrange it."


    Then, Jimmy stood up and gave Mack a look, to which Mack cleared his throat and tugged the quilt


    for his wife. "The food will be served when it''s ready. Now, take a rest first."


    E knew that the father and son had something to talk about, so she just nodded andy down.


    Upon closing the door of the bedroom, Mack turned around and saw Jimmy looking at him with a


    crooked smile. "Now, do you know the right way of coaxing women? The way you spoke to mom


    earlier was a no-no. I''m surprised she could bear with you for all these years."


    "Really?" Mack looked at him casually. "So you know how to coax women, huh? In that case, why


    Ariah still hasn''t decided to get back with you?"


    Immediately, Jimmy''s face darkened. "What a sharp tongue you have, dad!"


    He was choked speechless by his father''s remark.


    "Anyway, enough joking around. Come with me to the study!"


    "You go ahead. I''lle in a bit because now I gotta arrange the meal first."


    "Alright, hurry up."


    "Will do."


    Upon seeing Mack enter the study room, Jimmy went downstairs. The servants were busy with their


    own chores, so he went straight to the kitchen to rummage in the refrigerator.


    "Mr. Hudson, you can tell me if you need anything to eat." Hazel walked over in a hurry.


    "Nah, it''s for my mom." He then took something out of the fridge. "Hazel, will you cook a fish? My


    mom likes it."


    "Sure, just leave it to me. I know you have a way to let Madam eat properly."


    Getting her reply, Jimmy smiled and changed the subject. "Hazel, as I recall, you''re working here


    since I was a kid, right?"


    "Yes, I was hired when you were born for a month or so. At that time, Madam was in poor health


    condition, so two nannies were hired to take care of her. One was rather clumsy and didn''t take care


    of her well, so she was fired whereas I got to stay. Madam has treated me well since then, so I


    stayed for all these years."


    As Jimmy tidying the fridge, he asked casually, "So based on what you said, I was kinda brought up


    by you, is that right?"


    "Yeah, you could say that," Hazel replied with a smile, "Back then, you''re more of an active child


    than your brother. I remember there was one time when you two yed hide and seek on a rather


    hot that day. When it was his turn to hide, you got distracted by toys and forgot to find him. As a


    result, Kobi hid in a box for the whole afternoon. We only found out about that when your father


    came back at night."


    Hearing that, Jimmy said with a piercing gaze, "I don''t remember this at all. So my mom didn''t even


    notice that Kobi was missing and it was my dad who found out about it?"


    "Exactly."


    "That''s really strange. I mean how could she not notice her son going missing for the entire


    afternoon? Hazel, if you were my mom, would you not notice that?"


    Hazel stopped in her tracks and asked, "What do you mean by this?"


    "Nothing. I just thought that shouldn''t all mothers be concerned about their children? Although my


    mom is careless, it''s just weird that she didn''t notice it at all."


    With a guilty look, Hazel quickly drooped her head and said, "Jimmy, don''t overthink it. Anyway, I


    shouldn''t be speaking of this. If Madam hears it, I''ll be in serious trouble."


    Jimmy stared at her for a while before smiling and saying, "Fair enough, you may go back to your


    work now."


    Saying that, he left.


    Hazel sighed and shook her head. It was better for her to stay away from the business of the rich.


    Otherwise, it could bring her unnecessary trouble.


    On the second floor-


    Jimmy pushed open the door and went into the study. It was very quiet inside. Mack was sitting by


    the desk, staring at something.


    "Dad?"


    Jimmy walked over.


    Quickly, Mack came back to his senses and put away the thing in his hand.


    Before he had kept it into the drawer, Jimmy spotted the item.


    It was a photo of three.


    However, he couldn''t see who they were.


    "Ahem." Mack cleared his throat and looked up. "Have a seat."


    Jimmy did as he said.


    "How''s the thing going now?"


    Knowing that his father would figure it out himself if he didn''t tell him now, he decided that he might


    as well say it now.


    Therefore, he told Mack everything.


    After hearing the whole story, Mack frowned. "So, what you said is that all this was caused by Kevin


    and Kobi? And for some reason, they had a disagreement so Kobi wanted to kill Kevin through


    you?"


    "Based on the evidence I hold now, yeah."


    Mack''s expression grew darker. He couldn''t believe that his eldest son, who was upright and kind,


    would do such a thing.


    Jimmy understood that his father must be shocked now because he felt so too when he first learned


    that Kobi had a business going on with Kevin.


    Nevertheless, right now, he was more concerned about another issue.


    With a serious look, he finally asked, "Dad, just now in the bedroom, Mom said that Kobi is your


    son, not hers. What does she mean by that?"

 Chapter 656

    Chapter 656


    Upon asking that, Jimmy realized that his father went stiff instantly.


    A momentter, Mack picked up the cup in front of him and took a sip of tea, slowly saying, "Your


    mom is just saying it out of anger. Can''t you tell?"


    Really?


    As a parent, would E really say that?


    Besides, just now, when he was downstairs, he had already sounded Hazel out.


    It was obvious that E had not shown much care toward Kobi.


    They were both her children, so why was there such a big difference between the love they


    received?


    Back then, E didn''t even notice that Kobi had been hiding in a box for an entire afternoon.


    If it were Jimmy himself, she would be panicked if she had not seen him for a minute, let alone the


    whole afternoon.


    Jimmy looked at his father with a sharp gaze. "Dad, I''m not a three-year-old kid. Do you think I will


    believe in your excuse?"


    "How dare you say that!"


    Mack''s face turned ck, and his eyes were filled with anger.


    Jimmy frowned as he had never seen his father so furious like that.


    It seemed that he had touched Mack''s bottom line.


    Upon some thought, Jimmy broke into a smile and saidzily, "Dad, don''t get angry. It could cause


    your blood pressure to rise."


    Mack looked at him, and the anger in his eyes didn''t diminish.


    Seeing that, Jimmy knew that he couldn''t get by easily this time.


    With his hands spread, he finally promised, "Alright, I won''t meddle in this anymore. Calm down."


    Getting his assurance, Mack withdrew his gaze and leaned back into his chair.


    "You can leave now." Mack no longer sounded angry. "Go deal with your business and sort out the


    evidence. I''ll call Mr. Hamiltonter and tell him the whole story."


    Jimmy stood up and smiled. "Sure. Thanks for doing that for me, dad."


    Mack just waved his hand and said nothing.


    Before leaving, Jimmy cast onest nce at the drawer where the photo was kept. The drawer


    wasn''t shut tightly.


    On the way to the hospital, Jimmy''s phone rang. He nced at it but did not answer it.


    The phone rang for a long time before hanging up.


    After a while, it started to ring again, which seemed to signal the anger of the man over the line.


    Just then, the car came to a stop due to the red light and Jimmy picked up the call finally. "Do you


    know how dangerous it is to answer the phone while driving?"


    "Tsk, are you cursing yourself?" Ro sneered. "Why didn''t you inform me about the arrest of


    Kevin?"


    If someone hadn''t tipped him off today, he would still be kept in the dark!


    Tapping on the steering wheel, Jimmy repliedzily, "Haven''t I informed you? Oh, sorry. I must have


    been too upied."


    "Hey, you!" Ro''s tone turned cold. "You''re avoiding my calls because you''re afraid of my


    questioning, aren''t you? You''re deliberately keeping it away from me!"


    With a sneer, Jimmy scorned, "I''m afraid of your questioning? What a joke. You know why I didn''t


    tell you that Kevin was capture."


    "He must die!"


    "You know that''s not possible! If Kevin dies now, I won''t be able to get away with it, and Director


    Sherlock will be implicated too." Jimmy warned him in a low voice, "Director Sherlock is retiring in


    two years, so don''t make trouble for him at this time!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "So this is why you kept me in the dark? For the sake of you guys'' status?"


    Now, Ro''s voice was no longer angry, but cold.


    "Am I that kind of person? Tsk."


    Ro was so angry that he hung up the phone right away.


    On the other hand, Jimmy just threw the phone aside expressionlessly. When the light turns green,


    he drove away.


    Arriving at the hospital, he asked the nurse about Kobi''s condition before going into his ward.


    The moment he entered the ward, Kobi''s eyelids twitched a little.


    "I know you''re awake."


    Jimmy went straight to the bed and pulled a chair over. With a thump, he sat down with his legs


    crossed.


    At the same time, Kobi opened his eyes and tilted to look at him.


    Jimmy leaned back into his chair and said, "Tell me about the business between you and Kevin."


    "I''m not obliged to tell you that." Kobi raised his eyebrows at him. "It''s not like you''ll be frank with me


    if I''m curious about the private affairs between you and Ariah."


    Hearing that, Jimmy curled into a smile, though his eyes were icy. "You''re such a weirdo in our


    family. Why do you wanna know the private affairs between me and Ariah? Does it give you a sense


    of pleasure to pry into my privacy?"


    Instantly, Kobi grew irritated and the veins on his forehead popped out.


    "Kobi, don''t forget that you''re still lying on the hospital bed. It won''t do you good to infuriate me


    now." Jimmy gazed at him coldly. "Growing up, you always taught me to be a wise man who should


    submit ording to their circumstances. Now, do you need me to remind you of your situation?"


    Kobi looked at him with a poker face. "Why are you here questioning me? Is it because you couldn''t


    get any information from Kevin since he''s still lying unconscious in the ICU?" "My dear brother,


    you''re indeed very smart." Jimmy pped his hands.


    Suddenly, Kobi smiled. "Kevin is just an acquaintance that I hardly know. Apart from that, what else


    do you wanna know?"


    "Do you think I''ll believe that?"


    "Believe it or not, it''s your business."


    With a sign of warning, Jimmy narrowed his eyes. "You''d better confess now when you still have the


    chance."


    "Officer Hudson, are you trying to interrogate me and force me to confess?"


    "Kobi, if you still take me as your family, then tell me. Tell me why do you have to put me to death?


    Have I offended you before?"


    "Tsk, do you really wanna know the answer?"


    Gradually, Kobi''s expression turned icy. "Alright, I''ll tell you. It''s because of Ariah!"


    "You know how much I love her. I could even risk my life to save her, and yet, she still doesn''t love


    me. Instead, you''re the one she loves. So if you die, she''ll forget you and I''ll be able to have her


    again!"


    The ward fell into a dead silence.


    Jimmy clenched his hands into fists, and he could feel his temples pulsating. Clearly, he was trying


    hard to keep his emotions at bay.


    Finally, he unclenched his fists and cooled down, saying, "I know you took the bullet for Ariah


    because you want me to owe you a favor."

 Chapter 657

    Chapter 657


    "Oh?" Kobi looked at Jimmy faintly. "So what you''re saying now is that you owe me a favor?"


    Jimmy scoffed. "How do you want me to return the favor?"


    "That depends on you."


    Jimmy pushed the chair back and stood up. Staring down at his brother lying on the hospital bed,


    he said, "Do you think that I''ll forgive you for hypnotizing me because of this?"


    Kobi seemed to smile. "Will you?¡±


    "Of course not." Jimmy tugged his hands in his pockets, and his gaze was indifferent. "And you''d


    better stop making trouble for me. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can no longer be brothers."


    After warning Kobi, he left.


    Outside, he went straight to the smoking area and lit a cig. While smoking, he took out his cell


    phone and texted someone, "I need you to investigate something."


    Then, he put away his phone, put off the cig and left.


    Ariah took the lunch from the cafeteria and pushed open the door of Emily''s ward. But then, she got


    frightened and almost screamed.


    Standing rooted to the ground, she reminded herself to keep calm. Nevertheless, her voice was still


    a little shaky. "Emily, wh-what are you doing there?"


    Emily didn''t even turn back as she replied, "I''m looking at the view."


    "Uh, but it''s so cold now. We''d better close the window so you don''t catch a cold." Ariah walked


    slowly towards her while trying to keep her voice steady as she said, "I bought you your favorite


    dishes. Why don''t you get down from the window first?"


    The ward was on the seventh floor. If Emily fell off identally, she would be dead.


    "Don''te near me."


    Despite sitting on the window still, Emily seemed to sense Ariah''s approach. "Ariah, don''te


    over. Please leave me alone..."


    She murmured, and her voice sounded like she was on the verge of breaking apart.


    Instantly, Ariah froze and didn''t dare to get any closer. "Fine, I''ll just stand here."


    Then, she retracted and took out her phone, dialing someone''s number before cing the phone


    aside.


    "Ariah, do you know what despair feel like?"


    Emily suddenly asked her.


    "Are you asking if I''ve experienced despair? Of course, I''ve experienced it before. Do you think


    Jimmy and I love each other and have a happy life? That''s just on the surface. Before you came to


    Estar, I''d gone through ups and downs with him as he had betrayed me!"


    Hearing that, Emily turned around in surprise. "Re-really?"


    "Yeah, Jimmy worked as undercover police before. At that time, he got entangled with a woman,


    who I believe you''ve met when we had a hot pot together. And I''d even seen the photos of him in


    bed with that woman!"


    "Do you hate him then?" Slowly, Emily''s tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Of course, how could I not hate him? The more I love him, the more I hate him. However, I won''t


    ruin myself just because of him. That would be too easy on him."


    "But what would the hard way be?"


    Ariah curled her lips and gave her a wink. "Well, that would depend on how much you hate him. You


    could make yourself stronger and then torture him, or you can live a better life than him and make


    him jealous of you. However, hurting yourself to make him feel sorry is the most stupid way!"


    "So the reason you didn''t agree to remarry him is to keep him tortured, is that right?"


    "Yep, that''s right!"


    Just then, Emily''s gaze swept past her andnded behind her. "Sorry that you have to hear this."


    Instantly, Ariah''s heart skipped a beat as she spun around. She saw Jimmy standing quietly at the


    door with an indifferent look.


    How did he get here so quickly?


    Nevertheless, Ariah didn''t think too much about it and she seized the opportunity to pounce on


    Emily.


    Jimmy''s expression changed immediately as he strode over. "Ariah!"


    On the other hand, Ariah managed to pull Emily down from the window. Just now when they were


    conversing, she had slowly moved closer without Emily noticing, and Jimmy''s sudden appearance


    had attracted Emily''s attention. Therefore, she took the chance to pounce on Emily.


    Holding Emily''s trembling body, she sat down on the floor, feeling as if she had just survived a


    disaster.


    It wasn''t until Emily had calmed down that she helped Emily onto the bed and let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, she shut the windows tight and kept all the sharp items in the ward out of sight.


    Jimmy crossed his arms and looked at her coldly.


    His piercing gaze made it hard for her to ignore. Upon tucking Emily into the bed, she sighed and


    said to him, "Come with me."


    With a questioning look, he followed her out.


    Outside, Ariah left the door slightly open so that she could keep an eye on Emily.


    Then, she looked up at Jimmy nervously and exined, "What I said to Emily just now was to


    distract her. Do you understand?"


    "Nope, I don''t." His look was cold.


    Ariah bit her lips. "Well, what I mean is that the words weren''t real, so don''t take it to heart."


    "Oh?" Jimmy looked down at her and asked, "You mean, you wanna remarry me? And we can go to


    the Civil Affairs Bureau at any time?"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing that, Ariah was choked speechless.


    He was deliberately twisting her meaning.


    That was not what she mean at all!


    Ariah decided to change the topic. "You''re so quick by the way. You appeared in, like, less than a


    minute after I called you. Are you in the hospital?"


    "Tsk." Jimmy sneered softly and approached her. Seeing that, Ariah got panicked and could not


    help but back away.


    Soon, her back touched the wall and she had no more space to retreat.


    Jimmy wrapped his arms around her, trapping her in his embrace. "Honey, are you trying to change


    the subject just now? I''m sorry it doesn''t work."


    "Jimmy, we''re still at the hospital. You''d better get off me!" She tried to push him away, but it didn''t


    work.


    "No, unless you make it clear."


    "About what?"


    "Are you still trying to y dumb?" Jimmy smiled. "Alright, I can y along with you. But I''m warning


    you. If I don''t get an answer today, I can go on with you like this."


    He was really close to her, which made her heart race. "Can we talk about this another time?"


    "Like when?" He pressed towards her unhurriedly.


    Ariah opened her mouth and was about to speak when she heard Emily sobbing.


    Quickly, she pushed him away and wanted to go into the ward. However, Jimmy was one step


    ahead as he shut the door and looked at her indifferently.


    Jeez, it seemed that he was determined to get an answer today.


    Ariah gritted her teeth. "Fine! I agree!"

 Chapter 658

    Chapter 658


    As soon as Ariah yelled that, everything went silent.


    A smile slowly spread across Jimmy''s face. "So, you agree, huh?"


    She bit her lips and had no choice but to nod.


    "Yes, but there are still some details to be discussed. Now, get off. We''ll talk about this tonight..."


    "Who told you that this still needs to be discussed in detail?"


    Jimmy''s face suddenly turned cold. "I''m telling you, whether you agree or not, tomorrow we''re going


    to the bureau."


    Ariah stared at him indifferently. "Is it fun to force me into something that I don''t want?"


    "It''s no fun." Jimmy pinched her chin and smiled slightly. "But you''ll do as I said if you want it to be


    easy."


    Being seized by him, she couldn''t move at all. Meanwhile, Emily''s sobbing was getting louder.


    Soon, Ariah gritted her teeth and said angrily, "You only know how to force a woman, huh? Does


    that give you a sense of aplishment? Or do you think that I don''t deserve to decide and I have


    to listen to whatever you say?"


    She then tilted her head and bit down on his palm, to which he frowned immediately.


    "Let go!" he said in a low voice.


    With a cold look, Ariah let go of him and scowled, "Tsk, go and ask your colleagues who are married


    and see if there''s anyone who forces women to get married like you. If there is someone like this, I''ll


    go with you to register tomorrow!"


    Jimmy was taken aback.


    While he was being absent-minded, she took the chance to push him away and entered the ward,


    locking the door behind her.


    Standing where he was for a long time, Jimmy then slowly came to his senses. He tried to turn the


    doorknob but failed.


    Then, ncing at the bite mark on his palm, he snorted. "Ariah, you crazy woman!"


    After that, he left.


    Inside the ward, Ariah leaned against the wall and slowly calmed down. When she heard Jimmy''s


    footsteps leaving, she let out a sigh of relief.


    "Emily?"


    She came close to the hospital bed and handed a tissue to Emily, reassuring, "Don''t cry."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Emily curled up on the bed, shedding tears silently. asionally, she would sob heavily.


    Seeing that, Ariah felt sorry for her.


    She sighed and wiped her tears. "Just cry out if you''re sad."


    It was better than holding everything in, as Emily could try to suicide again if she got too muddled in


    the sadness.


    Thinking about that, she patted Emily on the shoulder and coaxed, "Cry if it will make you feel


    better, or you can scold me. I didn''t expect that Kobi would take the shot for me."


    And that he would do it in front of Emily.


    So naturally, Emily would be heartbroken.


    Hearing that, Emily froze for a while before she looked up at Ariah with a pair of watery eyes. "I''m


    not ming you..."


    She knew that this had nothing to do with Ariah.


    "I''m not upset about Kobi taking the shot for you..." said Emily as she sniffed.


    Instantly, Ariah looked at her. "Then what are you upset about?"


    Emily bit her lips. "It''s something else."


    "Like what?"


    "Don''t ask, Ariah. There are things that are best kept a secret. Exposing them would only make life


    even harder."


    Gradually, Ariah frowned. "Emily, what did Kobi say to you this morning?"


    After Emily came back from his ward, she had been weird the whole day.


    Initially, Ariah thought that Emily was upset by the fact that Kobi had risked his life for her.


    But now, it seemed to be another reason.


    Nevertheless, Emily just closed her eyes and said nothing.


    At the police department-


    Ben pushed open the office''s door and went in. With his legs ced on the desk, Jimmy was


    smoking and his brows were furrowed as if he was thinking about something.


    "What''s wrong, capt.?"


    Ben put a document on his desk and said, "Kevin was captured and he''s now lying unconscious in


    the hospital. So what else is there to worry about?"


    Jimmy put down his legs and looked at him. "How did you get your girlfriend?" "Ah?" Ben did not


    expect that he would ask this.


    "This is my personal life. I don''t think there''s a need for me to tell you about it."


    Instantly, Jimmy shot him a nce. "Really?"


    "Well, it''s just like how others would do ¡ªI spent some time chasing her and gifting her flowers and


    presents until she agrees to date me."


    "When are you guys getting married?"


    "Uh... we haven''t decided yet. Well see." Ben scratched his head. "Anyway, capt., why do you


    suddenly ask?"


    Jimmy turned his gaze away and took a long drag on his cig. Then, he exhaled slowly. "Is Caleb


    married?"


    "I think so."


    "Call him in."


    "What?"


    "Do you want me to repeat that?"


    Immediately, Ben got up. "No, I''ll go call him."


    When Caleb was called in, he felt a little uneasy as to why Jimmy abruptly looked for him. Besides,


    Ben said that Jimmy was weird. So what was going on?


    Upon entering Jimmy''s office, he saw Jimmy smoking in silence, which made him even nervous.


    "Ahem, Deputy Director, what can I do for you?" Caleb asked respectfully.


    "Sit." Jimmy pointed at a chair and handed him a cigarette.


    Immediately, Caleb took it and got even more nervous. What was Jimmy doing by handing him a


    cig?


    A whileter, Jimmy finally asked, "How long have you been married to your wife?"


    "What?"


    Was this why Jimmy called him in?


    In the meantime, Jimmy looked over.


    Receiving his gaze, Caleb quickly replied, "Two years and three months."


    "Oh, you remember it so clearly?"


    With a short pause, Caleb asked back, "Uh, capt., you don''t remember when you get married?"


    Jimmy suddenly stopped smoking. After so many years, he had already forgotten when he was


    married to Ariah, let alone how long they had been married together.


    "Well, I heard David and others say that you''re also married." Caleb thought that he didn''t like to talk


    about private affairs.


    "How did you convince your wife to get married?"


    "Uh, I didn''t convince her. We just agreed on a time and she asked for a leave. Then we went to the


    civil services."


    "That''s it?" Jimmy raised his eyebrows at him.


    "Yeah.¡±


    Flicking the cig, Jimmy frowned again. Meanwhile, Caleb noticed that something was wrong with


    him, so he asked curiously, "Deputy Director, what''s going on? Did you quarrel with your wife?"


    Jimmy shot him a nce. "How do you know?"


    "Well, it''s obvious as you look rather upset..."


    Seeing that his face seemed to have darkened, Caleb quickly rified, "I mean, you must have


    something to ask when you called me over. So, what is it? You could just say it right away because


    I''m a little dim. It''ll be hard for me to guess."

 Chapter 659

    Chapter 659


    After Caleb said that, Jimmy suddenly chuckled and put out the cigarette.


    "Ah, I never expected that I have to ask advice on this."


    For the sake of Jimmy''s dignity, Caleb could only pretend that he didn''t hear that.


    "Anyway, my wife is having a tantrum with me recently and she divorced me. I suggested getting


    remarried tomorrow, but she wouldn''t agree."


    Hearing that, Caleb was astounded. "Uh..."


    There were too much information to process.


    Jimmy made it seemed like marriage was a trifling matter.


    It was like he could get married as he wished.


    "Ahem. Why wouldn''t she agree?" Nevertheless, Caleb asked.


    "She said I''m forcing her."


    "Did you?"


    "I told her to go to the bureau tomorrow. Does that count as forcing her?"


    Jeez.


    Looking at Jimmy''s domineering attitude, Caleb could understand why his wife wasn''t too happy.


    Despite that, Caleb still suggested, "Well, I think your wife must be angry at you when she made the


    decision to divorce you. So now, if you wanna remarry her, you gotta... soften your attitude you


    know. You can''t be too hard on her."


    "Tell me more."


    Caleb didn''t expect that he would be able to give advice to his superior one day, so instantly, he


    became spirited.


    "Sure, but before I continue, are you sure that your wife is willing to get remarried to you?"


    If she was unwilling, there was nothing they could do about it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hearing that, Jimmy snorted. "Of course! Who else could she be with?"


    Silently, Caleb sneered inside his heart.


    It was somehow unbelievable that his superior, who was always strict, was so domineering to his


    wife.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    "Nothing!"


    "Really?"


    He sounded quite fierce. Immediately, Caleb lowered his tone. "Deputy Director, this is not how you


    should speak to your wife." "How then?"


    "First of all, you gotta show her respect. You can''t just do anything ording to your will."


    Jimmy sneered. "If I hadn''t been more assertive, she could have continued to y dumb."


    Since Ariah wasn''t someone who would take initiative to do things, he was certain that she would


    just stay neutral on this matter.


    "Why don''t you coax her?"


    Coax Ariah? How? She never listened to him.


    If she had, he wouldn''t have been in a dilemma now.


    Frustrated, Jimmy lit another cig and took a long drag on it before continuing, "My wife said no man


    would force a woman to get married and she told me to ask the married ones in our department.


    She promised to get remarried if someone did do it."


    It turned out that this was the reason why the Deputy Director called him in.


    Caleb blurted out, "Well, she''s right. No man would force a woman to get married, because that


    would be a jerk..."


    Suddenly, a cold nce was swept over and Caleb quickly realized what he had said.


    "Deputy Director, I didn''t mean to mock you. What I mean is that people only get married out of their


    free will..." Caleb quickly exined, "And your wife must have wished that you could respect her on


    making that decision instead of you deciding everything."


    "Really?" Jimmy looked at him indifferently.


    "Yeah, and you could propose to her!"


    Proposing to Ariah?


    Jimmy froze for a second and stopped smoking.


    Seeing his reaction, Caleb widened his eyes. "No way. You never proposed at all?"


    Now, he finally understood why the Deputy Director''s wife wouldn''t agree to get remarried.


    Jimmy took another drag on his cigarette and frowned. "Why do I have to propose? It''s not like


    we''ve never been married before..."


    Suddenly, he paused.


    He remembered that he didn''t propose to Ariah when they first got married.


    They just went to get registered and held a small wedding where only good friends were invited.


    Therefore, some people didn''t even know that he had been married.


    On the second day after the wedding, he was sent abroad to take part in a secret operation and


    was gone for more than half a month.


    Naturally, there wasn''t any honeymoon.


    Now that he thought about it, it was quite unfair for Ariah.


    Instantly, Jimmy stood up and came to the window, taking a long drag on his cig. Soon, the cig was


    finished.


    "Deputy Director?"


    Looking at him like this, Caleb felt a little nervous.


    For a while, Jimmy just stood there still in silence. Eventually, he ordered, "You may go now."


    Caleb quickly stood up. "Yes, sir!"


    Saying that, he turned around and was about to leave. But then, he paused and added, "Deputy


    Director, women love romance, so perhaps you should really consider proposing to her."


    On the other hand, forcing a woman to get married was just rude.


    "Get out!"


    Jimmy flicked the cigarette at Caleb.


    With a chuckle, Caleb hurriedly left.


    At about seven o''clock in the evening, Emily finally calmed down. However, she didn''t eat much for


    dinner and justy there staring at the ceiling silently.


    Seeing that, Ariah sighed. Emily had been like this all day.


    An hourter, she realized that Emily had fallen asleep already when she tried to call her.


    She shook her head in amusement. Finally, Emily was tired now.


    During the day, Emily almost jumped off the building. Ariah was so worried that she decided to stay


    here to keep an eye on Emily.


    Just as she leaned against the chair and was about to fall asleep too, her phone suddenly rang.


    She took it out and answered, "Hello..."


    "Are you sleeping?"


    Hearing her muffled voice, Ro asked.


    Ariah stretched her arms and kept herself a little awake. "Nah. Why did you call me?"


    Without beating around the bush, he said directly, "I need to ask you for a favor."


    A favor?


    "Ahem..."


    Ariah was startled by his request. "I''m surprised that you would need my help one day."


    Before knowing his real identity, she was already impressed by his ability and thought that he could


    do everything.

 Chapter 660

    Chapter 660


    "Everyone has difficulties." Ro was unruffled.


    "Anyway, what do you need?" In order not to disturb Emily, Ariah took the phone outside and


    continued, "If it''s something to do with power and influence, I might not be able to help you."


    "Nah, I don''t need that."


    Curious, she then asked, "What is it then?"


    "I need you to spy something for me."


    "Ahem!"


    "What did you just say?"


    Was Ro being serious about that?


    Ro exined, "I need you to get Jimmy to spill the beans about where Kevin is kept. Ariah, I


    rarely ask for anyone''s help. You gotta help me this time."


    Although he was asking for a favor, he sounded quite domineering.


    Instantly, Ariah snorted. "Is this how you ask for help?"


    "Then what do you want me to do?"


    "Tell me what''s going on first."


    If he wanted to know where Kevin was kept, he could have just ask Jimmy. So why was he asking


    her now?


    "I''ve tried to ask Jimmy, but he wouldn''t tell me where Kevin is. And I sent someone to investigate it,


    but still, we can''t find him. Therefore, I think you may be the only one who can do it."


    "What makes you think that?"


    Jimmy must have his own reason for not telling Ro about Kevin''s whereabouts. If she asked


    Jimmy now, he could get suspicious of her.


    "Since you two live together, you could try sounding him out at the right time, like when you two are


    in bed."


    Hearing that, Ariahughed. "You want me to seduce Jimmy for you?"


    Surprised, Ro then rified, "That''s not what I mean. You two are couples and you will have sex


    at some point, right? When he''s rxed, you could ask..."


    "Ro!"


    Ariah went mad. She was both embarrassed and angry. "Watch your mouth!"


    How could he speak about her private affair so naturally?


    On the other hand, Ro froze and then realized what he said was somewhat indecent.


    "Ahem." He cleared his throat. "Although I might havee across a little rude, that''s what I meant.


    I sincerely hope that you could assist me."


    "What if I don''t?"


    Even Ro couldn''t get the answer from Jimmy. So how could she get the answer? He was thinking


    too highly of her.


    Moreover, Jimmy had never wanted to talk to her about his work.


    Before they divorced, she didn''t even know that he used to be undercover police.


    "If you don''t wanna agree, I''m afraid I''ll have to use the favors that you owed me before as an


    excuse." Soon, Ro''s voice became cold.


    Ariah was choked speechless.


    "Remember that time in the pub? If it hadn''t been for me, you would have been raped. And that time


    when Kevin almost captured you, I came to your rescue once again."


    With an indifferent tone, Ro continued, "These are the things that I''ve done for you, but what


    about you?"


    "Ro, don''t go too far!" warned Ariah with her teeth gritted.


    "Oh, yeah? The only reason that keeps me alive is to take revenge on Kevin. However, he''s being


    secretly protected now. Can you understand how frustrated I am?"


    Hearing that, she paused a little before saying, "But Kevin will be punished eventually..."


    "What if he won''t?" Ro interrupted her. "What if someone is still trying to protect him? Ariah, I


    can''t risk that possibility. I have to watch him die. Only then will I be free."


    He had waited years for this toe.


    Leaning back into the wall, Ariah fell silent.


    After a long while, she finally said, "Alright, I could give it a try, but I can''t guarantee I''ll seed. So


    don''t expect too much of me."


    Ro said sincerely, "Thank you."


    "Don''t thank me yet. I might not be able to do it."


    But if she seeded, she would be repaying all the favors that she owed him.


    With that said, she didn''t like to owe others a favor.


    It was the third time Jimmy rang the doorbell, and yet, no one was answering the door.


    With a frown, he took out his phone and called Ariah, but she didn''t answer it. Instantly, he grew


    sullen and called her again.


    This time, Ariah finally answered the phone. "What''s up?"


    "Where are you?"


    "Why do you ask? I..."


    "Are you still at the hospital keeping an eye on Emily?" He cut her off impatiently.


    "Yeah, why? I won''t be going home tonight. Let''s talk tomorrow..."


    However, the phone was hung up.


    Slightly surprised, Ariah then scoffed, "Weirdo!"


    He hung up just like that.


    Why was he so moody?


    Nheless, she didn''t bother with it and continued to lean back in her chair watching TV. The night


    was long, and if she didn''t keep herself upied, it would be a long night.


    But soon, she became sleepy and fell asleep.


    Ariah woke up when someone had lifted her up all of a sudden. She screamed and tried to get hold


    of something.


    "Ouch..."


    Hearing the gasp, she widened her eyes and eximed, "Jimmy? What are you doing here?"


    The light in the ward was dim, and Jimmy''s handsome face was a little distorted. "Let go of


    me!" "What?"


    "Don''t pull my hair!" he growled.


    Only then did Ariahe to her senses.


    She must have grabbed his hair when she was panicked just now.


    It must have hurt!


    No wonder that he was furious.


    "Sorry." Ariah let go of his hair awkwardly.


    It was an instinctive response though.


    Jimmy just snorted and rubbed his hair. Coming out of his arms, she was a little embarrassed. "Uh,


    are you alright?"


    "You think?"


    "Why are you here?"


    "Because of you."


    "You''re looking for me?"


    "Who else could I be looking for?" Then, seeing her thinly dressed, Jimmy frowned and asked,


    "Where''s your coat?"


    She didn''t feel cold before. But now that he had mentioned it, it was a little chilly indeed, perhaps


    because she had just woken up. Quickly, she got her coat and put it on. "Why are you looking for


    me anyway?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With his hands tugged in his pockets, he said lightly, "Since you''re awake, let''s go."


    "Where are we going?"


    "Home."


    Did hee here on purpose to pick her up?


    But Ariah didn''t move. "I''m not going anywhere.


    I''m staying here tonight to keep watch on Emily."

 Chapter 661

    Chapter 661


    As soon as she said that, Jimmy''s face turned dark. "Get your stuff and well head back!"


    Ariah sighed. "I really can''t go back now. You saw what happened during the day. Emily almost


    killed herself."


    "I''ll ask the nurse to keep an eye on her."


    "The nurse can''t keep watch on her all the time."


    They had their own work.


    Jimmy''s face turned ck. But, he was trying to control his emotions. "Then I''ll send someone over


    to keep an eye on her."


    Ariah shook her head. "Forget it. I''m still worried..."


    "Ariah, don''t try my patience!"


    Startled, she asked, "What''s the big deal? It''s not like you can''t sleep if I''m not at home!"


    Weird.


    Hearing that, Jimmy stared at her deeply, which made her feel as if she had done something wrong.


    Finally, he looked away and said indifferently, "Are youing with me or you want me to just take


    you away?"


    "What?"


    Now, Ariah got angry too and she sneered, "Tsk, are you trying to repeat what you did during the


    day by forcing me again? If you want to forcefully take me away, I definitely won''t be able to refuse.


    But Jimmy, you gotta understand that you''re being overbearing and you''re not respecting me now. If


    you continue to act like this, do you think we could live in harmony?"


    Immediately, the atmosphere in the room was charged.


    Jimmy curled his lips, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. He looked icy.


    "Ariah, if I don''t respect you, do you think I''ll still stand here and try to convince you?"


    Piercing her with a sharp gaze, he then continued, "Haven''t you seen me being domineering? If I


    were domineering, you wouldn''t stand a chance to talk now."


    He was so patient to her, which his colleagues might be surprised, knowing how he acted usually.


    Hearing that, Ariah couldn''t utter a word. Her hands were trembling in anger.


    "Ahem..." Right then, a coughing sound came.


    "Ariah..."


    Ariah looked away and took a deep breath. Upon calming down, she came to the bed and


    apologized, "Sorry, Emily. Did we wake you up?"


    Just now, they were quite loud. No wonder Emily was woken up.


    Under the nket, Emily stared at her with a pair of bright doe eyes. "Are you guys... quarreling?"


    Ariah reassured smilingly, "No, don''t worry. Go back to sleep. I''ll make him leave soon."


    "But I heard it. You two were quarreling." Then, Emily took her hand and said, "I can feel your hands


    shaking. Don''t be angry. It''s not good for your body."


    Hearing that Ariah''s hands were shaky, Jimmy frowned.


    "Nah, I''m not angry." Ariah stroked her face as if she was taking care of her younger sister.


    "Anyway, you should take more rest as the doctor had instructed..."


    "Listen, go back with Jimmy, okay?"


    Emily cut her off. Actually, she had already woken up when Jimmy came in earlier. However, since


    the two had been talking, she could only keep quiet by the side. "I can stay here by myself and if I


    need anything, I''ll call the nurse."


    Nheless, Ariah shook her head. "No, I won''t go back."


    Getting her response, Emily pursed her lips. "I know you''re worried that I''ll do stupid things again


    like earlier. But rest assured, I won''t try to hurt myself anymore. Nowe to think of it, I have a


    family that loves me a lot; and I''m young, pretty, and I even have a little sum of money. I can find


    any man I want, or I could just get a toy boy."


    Instantly, Ariah burst intoughter.


    She was amused by Emily''sst sentence.


    "That''s why..." Emily let out a long sigh and continued, "It would be a pity for me to die now."


    Ariah looked her in the eyes. "Really?"


    "Yep!"


    Watching her face, Ariah knew that she wasn''t lying. It seemed that Emily finally listened to what


    she had said during the day.


    She was d.


    Shortly, Emily started to chase her away. "Go, go, go. You guys are preventing me from taking a


    good sleep."


    Ariah was choked speechless.


    So now, she was the one disturbing Emily to rest?


    At the same time, there was the sound of footsteps leaving and Emily hurriedly said, "Hurry up.


    Jimmy is leaving."


    Turning around, Ariah saw that Jimmy had left the room.


    Sighing, she caressed Emily''s little face. "Alright, rest well. I''ll visit you tomorrow.¡±


    "Sure."


    Ariah packed her things up and walked out slowly, thinking that Jimmy must have left in anger


    already.


    However, when she came to the elevator, she realized that he was still waiting for her.


    Although she was surprised, still, she didn''t speak to him. Before long, the elevator doors opened


    and Jimmy stepped in, followed by Ariah.


    Inside the elevator, none of them spoke. Jimmy just leaned against the wall and showed no interest


    in conversing.


    Seeing that, Ariah rolled her eyes.


    When they got to the basement parking lot, Jimmy strode at a fast pace, which made it hard for her


    to keep up. Soon, Jimmy was nowhere to be seen!


    The parking lot was huge but pitch ck.


    Gradually, she got a little nervous.


    She definitely wouldn''te here if she was on her own, especially in the middle of the night. The


    parking lot was not only dark, but it was very empty. And there was the howling sound of wind


    coming from nowhere, which made her even nervous.


    Swallowing hard, Ariah quickened her pace.


    D*mn it! How did Jimmy disappear in the blink of an eye?


    Suddenly, there was the sound of footstepsing.


    Ariah stiffened and pricked up her ears to listen. The footsteps seemed to being at her and it


    was getting quicker and closer.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Frightened, she started to run.


    As she ran, she yelled, "Jimmy!"


    She would never forgive him if anything happened to her now.


    The footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer, and Ariah was so scared that she almost


    screamed.


    "Bang!"


    Without any notice, she bumped into someone.


    "Why are you running?"


    A low but unhappy voice sounded above her head.


    Thank goodness it was Jimmy!


    Gasping, Ariah held his arm tightly and said, "There''s someone... following me..."


    Jimmy''s expression changed and he quickly kept her behind his body. "Wait here. I''ll go and have a


    look."

 Chapter 662

    Chapter 662


    Jimmy took a few steps forward and looked around with his sharp eyes. After making sure that no


    one was there, he came back and took her to the car. "I saw nobody here."


    Ariah didn''t dare to stay any longer, so she quickly followed him. "But I really heard footsteps just


    now."


    "This is the parking lot. It''s normal to hear footsteps."


    "OK."


    Apparently, she was terrified, as her hands were cold, and her little face was also pale.


    At the moment, she was totally different from what she used to be.


    She looked too weak in her current state.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    With a chuckle, Jimmy scoffed, "Are you scared?"


    Ariah covered her chest, "I''m afraid... of ghosts..."


    That rendered him speechless.


    Did she really think that there was a ghost chasing after her?


    Ariah rested for a long while after getting into the car. As her body gradually warmed up, she


    covered her face when she recalled what had happened.


    "It''s so embarrassing."


    Shrouded with silence in the car, she turned to look at the night scene outside the window.


    They didn''t utter a word until they returned home. Jimmy didn''t take the initiative to talk to her as he


    guessed that she was still angry.


    Upon parking the car, he went straight into the elevator. Ariah walked faster and stood beside him


    silently.


    On the seventh floor, the elevator door opened, and he stepped out with long legs.


    Ariah also went out. She had only taken two steps when Jimmy, who was walking in front of her,


    stopped in his tracks.


    Confused, she looked up and saw someone standing in front of their unit. "Who are you?" she


    asked with a frown.


    "Excuse me, are you the owner of this house?"


    The man asked.


    Instead of answering him, she asked, "What''s the problem?"


    "Um... Are you Miss Myers? Here are your flowers."


    As he said so, he handed over a bunch of roses, which were very lovely.


    Ariah was stunned, "l-lt''s for me?" "If you are Miss Myers, then these flowers are for you."


    Ariah looked at him with a wary expression, "Who are you? Why are you sending me flowers? I


    don''t want them!"


    How could she ept his flowers for no reason?


    "Miss Myers, I''m just the person who sends you flowers. They were ordered by a gentleman in our


    shop."


    What?!


    Ariah was overwhelmed by surprise. "W- Who... was that?"


    She hadn''t received any roses from a man in her life.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Myers. We can''t reveal the privacy of the customer, so we can only send the flowers


    to you ording to his instructions."


    Words eluded her at the moment.


    "Hello, are you alright?"


    "Are they really for me?"


    "Of course." The man then read her address, her phone number, and her name.


    It was only then that Ariah believed that the flowers were really for her.


    Such arge bouquet of roses! That was a huge surprise for her.


    Excitement also blossomed within her.


    She then opened the door with the flowers in her arms. After she entered the house, she realized


    that she had forgotten to change her shoes.


    "Change your shoes first," said Jimmy coldly.


    She coughed to conceal her awkwardness.


    Instantly, she came to her senses as if she had just woken up from a dream. How could she forget


    that Jimmy was still outside?


    It was hard to tell his emotions from the stolid expression of his handsome face.


    Nevertheless, Ariah knew that he must have been irked, for she had received flowers from another


    man in front of him.


    Quickly changing her shoes, she ran to the living room to put the flowers into a vase.


    She should have suppressed her excitement just now.


    "Why are you so happy to receive roses?"


    Jimmy''s sarcastic voice came from behind her.


    Since she did not want to provoke him, she shook her head and exined, "No, I''m not really


    happy.


    It''s just roses. There''s nothing special about it."


    Hopefully, he would find her words eptable.


    She was very curious about the identity of the sender.


    Was it her colleague? That was quite impossible because most of her colleagues were women, and


    her male colleagues were also married. Who would send her flowers then?


    After thinking about it for quite some time, she still couldn''t figure out any answer.


    "Are you saying that you''re unhappy to receive these flowers?"


    He suddenly came over with a frown.


    "Isn''t it just a bouquet of flowers? There''s nothing to be excited about," she answered truthfully.


    In response, Jimmy''s face suddenly sank. "Oh, you''ve received other flowers before?"


    "Of course, I have received red roses, white roses, tulips, and carnation."


    "I thought carnation is for the elders? Since when has it been given to a youngdy?"


    "No idea. I''m going to take a shower now!"


    Ariah was frustrated that she rushed straight into the bathroom.


    Jimmy snorted as he stared at her back for a long


    time.


    After Ariah came out of the shower, Jimmy sat on the sofa watching television. She nced at him


    before turning her gaze back to the vase on the cab.


    He didn''t throw the flowers away?"


    Ariah was a little surprised.


    She thought that he would throw the flowers since he was quite unhappy.


    "It''s your turn to shower," she reminded him.


    ncing at her, he stood up and went straight to the bathroom.


    Just then, Ariah came to the front of the vase. The delicate and beautiful roses, which looked like


    fire, symbolized love, but who was the sender? She got more and more curious.


    Was it her admirer?


    Ariah thus frowned and pondered for a long time. Finally, she sighed and threw all the flowers into


    the trash can.


    When Jimmy came out of the bathroom, there was no one in the living room, and only Ariah''s voice


    on the phone could be heard from the bedroom.


    As he was about to go in, he was startled to see the empty vase from the corner of his eyes.


    Looking around, he found that the trash can in the corner was filled with roses.


    As his face immediately sank, he strode back to his bedroom and kicked the door. Shocked, Ariah


    looked at him sideways and said, "Alright. Thanks for your help, Emily. I''ll meet you tomorrow


    morning."


    After that, she hung up the phone and stared at him. "Why did you kick the door? Why are you so


    mad?"


    Leaning against the door, he red at her. "Did you throw the roses into the trash can?"


    "Yes, I did. What''s the problem?" Ariah was confused.


    "Why did you throw them away?" he asked cially.


    "I don''t want to hurt you," she answered after looking at him.


    Although she was happy that someone sent her flowers, she did not want to make Jimmy


    ufortable as well.


    Before taking a shower, his tone obviously indicated his displeasure.


    Therefore, she chose to throw the flowers away although they were indeed beautiful.


    Jimmy''s expression became strange all of a sudden. "Did you throw the flowers away because


    you''re worried that I would get angry?"

 Chapter 663

    Chapter 663


    There was no way for him to deny the fact.


    Ariah coughed out of uneasiness and exined, "It''s not that I was afraid that you''d get irritated. It''s


    just that I don''t even know who the sender is. What if he''s a pervert?"


    A pervert?


    Upon hearing her words, Jimmy looked even unhappier. "How do you know he''s a pervert?"


    "If he''s not a pervert, why did he send flowers anonymously without even leaving a card? Why


    couldn''t he just let me know his identity?" Ariah curled her lips as she imagined how the sender


    must be harboring some evil motives.


    That rendered Jimmy speechless.


    The blue veins on his forehead were bulging before he decided to go to bed.


    Ariah was confounded by his reaction.


    Did she say something wrong? Why did he look so gloomy?


    Pursing her lips, she decided to turn off the lights before she slept.


    Suddenly, she received a text message on her phone.


    She turned her head and saw that Ro had sent her a simple message, ''Remember to get the info


    from him.''


    What info did Ro want?


    Why did he choose to send her a message now?


    Ariah thus threw her phone aside and turned off the lights before lying down.


    However, she still couldn''t fall asleep after tossing around.


    With a long sigh, she asked, "Jimmy, are you still awake?"


    "Yes," he said calmly.


    She then turned around and faced him. "I can''t sleep. Let''s have a chat."


    He remained silent.


    "You seem to be very busy in the past few days. You always left early and returnedte every day.


    Was it because of Kevin''s matters?"


    Jimmy still didn''t answer her.


    Ariah was irked, "Hey, did you hear me?"


    "Yes." There was only a curt reply from him.


    "What did that mean?"


    "I was dealing with the case of Kevin."


    She was silent as she heard that.


    Slowly, her eyes adapted to the darkness, and she was able to see his visage.


    His facial features were alluring, especially his straight nose. Undoubtedly, the edges of his face


    entuated his masculinity.


    Ariah licked her lips and asked, "What will happen to Kevin? Will he be sentenced to capital


    punishment?"


    What Kevin had done was utterly unforgivable.


    Jimmy finally moved his body and opened his eyes. "I''ll deal with the case well. Don''t ask too


    much."


    "Why can''t I ask? I just want to know more about it."


    Jimmy then turned his head to stare at her. As she blinked her eyes, she asked, "Why are you


    looking at me like that?"


    "Didn''t you say you can''t sleep?" He slowly moved toward her and suggested, "Exercises can help


    us fall asleep. Do you want to try it?"


    What kind of suggestion was that?


    Immediately, she reached out her hand and pressed it against his chest. "Don''t touch me. I won''t


    ask any questions now!"


    Upon hearing that, Jimmy snorted, "Since you have woken me up, shouldn''t you think of a way to


    apany me now?'' "What''s wrong with you... Ouch!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Jimmy had got up and pressed her with his body, which


    caused her to scream.


    "Hush. I won''t harm you."


    He covered her mouth with his hand as his eyes turned unfathomable. "If you scream, people will


    think that you are in danger."


    "Mmm..."


    His palm pressed against her mouth so tightly that she could not even make a sound.


    Looking straight into her eyes, he interrogated her, "Who let you ask me about Kevin?"


    Ariah stopped struggling instantly and widened her eyes in disbelief.


    Seriously? How could he guess that?


    Could he really see through her mind?


    "Mmm..."


    "Do you want me to let you go?"


    "Mmm..."


    "Then you have to answer my question."


    With that, Jimmy loosened his grip.


    While taking a few breaths, she pushed him away.


    "Dang, you are so heavy!"


    She tidied up her messy clothes and asked, "How did you know that someone wanted me to inquire


    about Kevin?"


    "Who''s that?" Jimmy narrowed his eyes.


    Knowing that she couldn''t hide it anymore, Ariah curled her lips. "It''s Ro."


    Ro?


    Jimmy was surprised to know that the man had taken advantage of Ariah.


    He thus turned on the light and pulled Ariah up from the bed. "Did you promise him?"


    "I didn''t really promise him... I was just asking..."


    Ariah felt guilty and didn''t dare to look at him.


    ncing at her coldly, he stretched out his hand. "Give me your phone."


    "What?"


    "Give it to me."


    Since he looked cial, Ariah did not dare to provoke him and could only give him her phone.


    Once Jimmy looked at the screen, he threw the phone aside and looked at her with a faint smile on


    his face. "So he did ask you to seek information from me."


    The evidence was on her phone.


    She should have deleted this text message earlier.


    Ariah thus rubbed her face in embarrassment. "Well, I didn''t manage to get anything for him, so why


    are you still angry..."


    "Why did you promise to help him?"


    Ariah hesitated.


    "Tell me now!"


    "He saved me twice, so I have to help him. Why can''t you just let him know the whereabouts of


    Kevin? That will make him less worried."


    Jimmy ignored her and directly dialed the number. Soon, Ro''s eager voice came from the other


    end. "Did you manage to get any info..."


    "Ro, don''t me me for being rude if you still do such contemptible things to Ariah."


    After saying that, Jimmy hung up the phone.


    Ariah was stunned.


    That was too daunting.


    Ro must have gone ballistic now.


    ring at her intently, he turned off the lights before lying down again.


    As Ariah slowly came to her senses, shey down beside him.


    When she was still struggling to fall asleep, she heard a voice beside her, "Why are you still awake?


    Are you waiting for me?"


    Ariah thus closed her eyes and said, "O-Okay, I will sleep now."


    Soon, the room was in silence except for her regr breathing sound.


    Then, Jimmy''s voice rang out again, "Don''t try to trick me next time, or else you will be in trouble."


    "Alright."


    "Go to sleep now."


    "OK."


    The next day, when Ariah opened her eyes, she found that there was no one around her. At the


    same time, she could hear water flowing in the bathroom. Jimmy must be taking a shower now.


    After she changed into a new set of clothes, the doorbell rang. "Who''s looking for us so early in the


    morning?"


    As she spoke, she ran to open the door and was shocked to see the person. "Why is it you again?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    The person was the one who delivered the flowers yesterday.


    Smilingly, the young man uttered, "Miss Myers, these are your flowers." "Are they for me?" Ariah


    was confused. "Who on earth sent the flower to me?"


    "Sorry, I can''t disclose the customer''s information..."


    Ariah would have interrupted him if she knew he would say that. "Alright, I understand that, but


    please stop sending flowers to me in the future."

 Chapter 664

    Chapter 664


    The young man who sent the flowers was stunned after hearing her words. "We must fulfill the


    customer''s request, so I will have to make sure that you ept the flowers."


    "You can sell them to another person or just throw them away. I really don''t want to ept them. If


    the customer calls you, you can lie about it with some other excuses."


    "How can I do that? We should never lie to our customer, Miss Myers."


    She didn''t expect him to be so headstrong, so she asked, "Can''t you be a little more flexible?"


    "No, we should never lie to the customer..."


    "I don''t care because I won''t ept them."


    She was still happy when she saw the flowers yesterday, but when she received the same gift again


    this morning, she began to be vignt.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Who was that mysterious sender?


    "Then today I''ll follow you until you ept the flowers." The young man put on a determined look.


    "Hey, are you threatening me? Don''t think that I dare not call the police!"


    "Please be considerate toward us. If you refuse to ept the flowers, I will be scolded."


    Since Ariah didn''t want to make things difficult for him, she said, "OK, I''ll take them today. Don''t


    come again tomorrow. You can decline the purchase of the customer if he makes any more orders."


    "No, the customer asks me to send lowers to you twice for a month. I wille again tonight."


    "What?!"


    Shocked, she shouted, "Twice a day? Is he mad? Go away, I won''t ept any of his gifts. Don''t


    come any closer, or I''ll call the police!"


    With that, Ariah mmed the door close. No matter how many times the man knocked on the door,


    she refused to open it.


    Could it be that the sender was a pervert? Otherwise, why would he book flowers for one whole


    month? He might as make it thrice a day.


    As soon as she turned around, she saw Jimmye out of the bathroom. With a frown, he asked,


    "What happened to you? Who did you argue with?"


    "Who else could it be? The delivery guy from yesterday was here again just now."


    Jimmy''s expression froze. "Where are the flowers?"


    "I chose not to ept them."


    "Why?" He frowned upon hearing her answer.


    "He must be a pervert. Why should I ept his gift? I don''t even know his intention," Ariah


    exined agitatedly.


    After that, she went to the bathroom to wash up without noticing that Jimmy''s expression had


    frozen.


    When she came out, the young man who sent flowers came to greet her again. "Miss Myers."


    Left with no choice, she sighed and responded, "Give them to me."


    Upon handing her what belonged to her, he inquired, "What time are you off work tonight? I''lle


    over again."


    In response, Ariah coldly said, "Stop it. I epted the flowers because I didn''t want to make things


    difficult for you. Tell your boss that you refuse to deliver the flowers to me, or else I will call the


    police. Your boss will definitely ept this reason."


    Startled, the young man hesitated for a few seconds and left.


    Ariah then snorted, "It''s just hrious!"


    Upon uttering that, she threw the flowers directly into the trash can and was about to walk toward


    the elevator.


    Just then, Jimmy lost his temper and yelled, "Why did you throw them away? I seldom give women


    flowers."


    Disbelief instantly welled up in her chest. "T-Those are your gifts?"


    Then why didn''t he admit it earlier?


    "Why didn''t you tell mest night?"


    At that moment, she understood why he looked so gloomy when she threw the flowers awayst


    night.


    "Who else could it be? Who else would know all your details? Your name, your address, and the


    time youe back. I was the one who gave you the surprise."


    "W-Why did you do so?" Ariah was confused.


    "I think I''m mad."


    Did he get angry again? She didn''t throw his gift away on purpose.


    Curling her lips, she ran into the trash can and picked up the flowers again. "Wait for me."


    However, Jimmy didn''t want to talk to her. How could she not figure out the answer? Wasn''t the


    truth quite obvious?


    In the elevator.


    Ariah held the flowers in her hands and looked at the people around her from time to time. As


    conflicted emotions were frolicking in her heart, she slowly admitted, "I like your gift very much..."


    This was the first time for her to receive flowers from him, which was a romantic act, although they


    had been married for so many years.


    The moment when she knew that he was the one who gave her the gifts, she was overwhelmed


    with surprise.


    "Really? I thought you already threw them away?"


    "That''s because I didn''t know who the sender was... What if it was a pervert?"


    Seeing that his expression had turned dark, Ariah quickly changed her words, "I was told that you


    have ordered flowers for one whole month. It''s too expensive..."


    He must be very rich.


    He should learn how to save money.


    Although she looked dissatisfied, she was very happy deep down. Which woman would not like to


    receive beautiful flowers?


    "I''ll cancel the orderter."


    "How dare you?!" Ariah red at him. "If you cancel it, you will be in trouble!"


    Since she seldom received such a romantic gift, she must enjoy herself for a few more days. How


    could he regret it at this moment?


    "Weren''t you determined to call the police? I genuinely thought that you disliked what I gave you."


    That rendered her speechless.


    If she knew that it was he who sent it, she would not have been so suspicious.


    "I like the flowers very much. You are allowed to simply break your promise."


    Ariah held the flower in her hands with a joyful expression, for she really looked forward to the gift


    tonight.


    Without responding to her, Jimmy smiled jovially by her side.


    After sending her to the hospital, Jimmy drove directly to the police station.


    As soon as he arrived at the office, David pushed the door of his office open and passed him a


    stack of documents. "This is the information you asked for."


    However, Jimmy didn''t even look up as he ordered, "Bring the documents here."


    David thus put what he had found on Jimmy''s desk.


    Once Jimmy opened the documents and scanned through the content, he frowned.


    David, who sat opposite himm, started to get worried.


    Narrowing his deep eyes, Jimmy leaned against the back of his chair and inquired, "Have you found


    out where the house owner works?"


    "Yes, I will bring you there when you are free."


    "Good to know that," Jimmy praised him.


    David''s face was thus full of pride. "Of course, I''ve been with you for so many years. I can always


    know what you want."


    Staring at him for a long time, he remarked, "You are smart, but you are also too narcissistic."


    David could find no words to refute his superior.


    In Jimmy''s mind, no one was as cultured as he was.


    As he got up, he said, "I''m free now. Let''s go and meet them." "OK."

 Chapter 665

    Chapter 665


    In a factory in the suburbs.


    Wearing a ck jacket, Jimmy stood by his car while thinking about something. There was a


    cigarette between his fingers, and the smoke had covered his face.


    David was talking to a middle-aged couple not far away.


    After a while, David walked over with them, so Jimmy threw away the cigarette and put it out with


    his foot.


    After introducing them to each other, David exined the purpose of their visit. "Esme, Jimmy is


    here this time to ask you whether your house was sold to a Mr. Hudson?"


    Looking at Jimmy suspiciously, Esme shook her head. "I don''t know any Mr. Hudson. Our house


    was sold to Mr. Vance."


    "Mr. Vance?" Jimmy asked in a low voice. "Do you know his full name?"


    Before she revealed any extra information, the man next to her interrupted, "I am her husband. You


    can ask me if you have any questions."


    With a faint smile, Jimmy replied, "Sure. Tell me what you know about Mr. Vance."


    The man looked at Jimmy and grinned. "If you want to seek something from me, you have to give


    me some benefits."


    Jimmy turned to David, who frowned and retorted, "Didn''t I give you five hundred just now? Why did


    you change your mind so quickly?"


    "That was for the information just now. If you want to know more, you have to pay me more."


    David was frustrated by such an impervious attitude.


    "How much do you need?" asked Jimmy coldly.


    "Ten thousand!" answered the man, whose eyes nced at Jimmy''s luxury car.


    "Sure." The corners of Jimmy''s mouth curled up, but there was no joy in his eyes. "David, pay them


    a thousand first. We will pay the remaining amount after he tells us the information."


    David then did as he said.


    As the man counted the money happily, his attitude suddenly changed. "My wife is right. We don''t


    know any Mr. Hudson, and the house was bought by Mr. Vance."


    "When did he buy the house?"


    "Four or five years ago."


    "What''s the full name?"


    "G-Gerardo Vance, if I''m not mistaken."


    Jimmy snorted. Even if Kobi changed his name to Gerardo, he would still be able to find the


    evidence.


    After fishing out his phone, he searched for a photo of Kobi. "Is this Mr. Vance?"


    Staring at the phone for a long time, the man nodded and answered, "Yes, it''s him. He looks like a


    cultured man with sses."


    "Do you know why he wanted to buy your house?"


    "I didn''t ask about that. Who cares why he bought it?"


    Just then, Jimmy sensed that Esme, whose eyes were unfathomable, wanted to utter something.


    "Well, you seem to know something. May I know what it is?"


    When she nced at her husband, he waved his hand. "Say what you want, since the two men


    here are so generous."


    Therefore, she narrated the story behind the transaction, "Mr. Vance came to see the house twice or


    thrice. At first, we refused to sell it. Later, Mr. Vance imed that the house was left by his parents,


    for his mother used to live here for a long time. He thus hoped that we could sell the house to him.


    No matter how much we demanded, he would definitely buy it."


    Jimmy''s expression froze. "Did he really say that?" "Yes, I will always remember it because Mr.


    Vance paid a high price."


    Unfortunately, her husband lost all the money because of gambling. They had no money and no


    house, which was why they had to work here.


    Jimmy narrowed his eyes as if he was thinking about something.


    After a long time, he came to himself and got into the car with David.


    "Hey!"


    Esme''s husband quickly stopped them. "Where is the money?"


    Jimmy leaned on the car door with one hand and looked at him with his head tilted. "Are you trying


    to take advantage of us?" His gaze was especially sharp at that moment.


    Shocked, the man subconsciously stepped back and uttered, "Where is the money we agreed on?"


    "The money is with me. I will give it to you if I want to, or else you can''t get even a penny from me."


    Jimmy then opened the car door and added in a cold voice, "The house is now a crime scene. If you


    don''t want to get into trouble, you''d better pretend that I never came to you today."


    The man was shocked by his words. A crime scene?


    Was that true?


    "David, let''s go."


    "OK."


    As Jimmy''s car left, the man was choked in the dust drifting in the air.


    In the car, David looked at Jimmy and said, "I don''t think we should even give them any money.


    They were so greedy just now!"


    If they were summoned to the police station, they would certainly have exined everything clearly.


    In a calm manner, Jimmy tapped on the door with his slender fingers and replied, "The one


    thousand we paid was for Esme."


    At least her words were quite useful aspared to her husband''s information.


    David wanted to ask him why he wanted to check on such a house, but he didn''t know how to


    articte his doubt. After a long while, Jimmy said in a gruff voice, "Let''s go to the Bureau of Land


    Management."


    Ariah had been in a good mood the whole day. That expression, for Emily, obviously suggested that


    she was in love.


    Right then, Ariah sensed her gaze and froze for a moment. "Why are you looking at me like this? Is


    there anything dirty on my face?"


    After that, she reached out to touch herself. "No, you look perfectly fine."


    "Then why were you looking at me like that?"


    Emily was too shy to say that she was envious of her, so she sighed and told her that she would be


    leaving soon.


    Instantly, Ariah stopped her actions and raised her head to look at Emily. "What did you just say?"


    "I''m leaving soon."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Where will you leave?"


    "Beachmarsh City."


    "Where will you be staying then?"


    "My home." Alice smiled. "I''m not from Beachmarsh City."


    It was only then that Ariah realized that she was serious. After thinking for a moment, Ariah sighed,


    "You wanted to leave because of Kobi, am I right?"


    Kobi hurt her, so there was no point in staying here in this city.


    If the same thing happened to Ariah, she would also choose to leave.


    As Emily lowered her gaze, her eyshes were trembling.


    While holding her hands, Ariah started to ask her different questions.


    "When will you leave actually? Is your familying to pick you up? Will theye back here


    again? What if you want to eat hot pot? q? y?U have hot pot in your hometown?"

 Chapter 666

    Chapter 666


    Hearing what she had said, Emily chuckled. While she chuckled, tears fell down her cheek


    uncontrobly. "I''lle back and see you whenever I''m free. You''ll forever be my friend."


    Seeing Emily shedding tears, Ariah paused for a moment, "Why are you crying? You''re making me


    want to cry too! Let me tell you something, I have never shed tears for a woman in my entire life."


    Emily sobbed and said, "Me too."


    Hearing that, Ariahforted, "Alright then, let''s not cry anymore."


    Nodding her head, Emily replied, "Alright, let''s not cry anymore." After wiping away her tears away,


    she said, "I borrowed one of the nurse''s phone to call my family two days ago. My dad said he


    would send someone to pick me up, so I will probably be leaving within two days. I''ll let you know


    when my familyes over to pick me up."


    "Well, anyway you have to stay here in the ward for a few more days. So when your familyes,


    you don''t have to go back to the Hudson Family anymore. You can just go back with your family."


    After thinking for a moment, Ariah added, "Also, you don''t have to see Kobi anymore. Just leave


    without lingering feelings, okay?"


    A toxic rtionship should be cut off as soon as possible.


    Emily nced at her with a guilty look and asked, "Do you not want me to say a proper goodbye to


    him?"


    "What''s the use of doing a proper farewell? If he told you he''s still in love with you, would you still be


    able to leave?"


    With a serious look, Ariah advised, "Emily, if you and Kobi are getting married because you love


    each other, I''ll be very happy and will give you my sincere blessings. But it''s obvious that he doesn''t


    have deep feelings for you, and I don''t want you to be trapped in a one-sided rtionship. You''ll


    only suffer alone in the end."


    If it wasn''t meant to be, it was probably best for her to let go of this rtionship.


    After hearing the advice, Emily sniffed and said, "Yeah, I know that too. I''ll do my best to end this


    rtionship even though that means I''ll suffer for a period of time, but I''m sure I''ll be able to walk


    out of this rtionship eventually."


    Why was it so difficult for such a good girl like Emily to meet someone who actually treated her


    well?


    Ariah sighed.


    "Ariah, I want to tell you something before I leave."


    It seemed that Emily must have made an important decision. Her eyes sparkled as she held onto


    Ariah''s hands.


    Wearing a thoughtful expression, Ariah suddenly widened her eyes with disbelief, "You aren''t going


    to tell me that you''re pregnant with Kobi''s child, are you?"


    If something like this really happened, she would definitely kill herself.


    "What? No!" Emily blushed. "That''s not what I was going to say. Why did you think that could


    happen?"


    Ariah then chuckled awkwardly.


    With a sheepish smile on her face, Ariah was too embarrassed to say that on the first night they


    met, she and Jimmy had already heard them from their bedroom.


    It was clear that they had sex, so it wouldn''t be surprising to hear if she was really pregnant.


    "What were you going to say?" Ariah cleared her throat and asked in a serious tone.


    "I just want to tell you that..."


    Taking a deep breath, Emily continued, "You and Jimmy should pay attention to Kobi from now on.


    He''s not as gentle as he looks. He''s cunning and seems like he''s plotting on something. You have to


    be on guard against him, or you''ll sufferter on."


    Hearing Emily''s words, Ariah was stunned for a moment.


    What she said next made Ariah even more surprised, "A few days ago when I was taken away by


    Kevin from the hospital, didn''t I disappear for a night? I told you that I was kidnapped, but I didn''t


    know who kidnapped me. Until two days ago, my memory suddenly came back..."


    "Ariah, it wasn''t someone else who kidnapped me. It was Kobi. I knew about the secret between


    him and Kevin, so he was afraid that I would expose it to the public. That''s why he kidnapped me.


    Then, he locked me up in a room and hypnotized me, used me as an experiment to erase my


    memories, then made me forget what he had done to me..."


    But her memory came back. She suddenly remembered what had happened ¡ª she was hypnotized


    by Kobi in that room.


    It probably didn''t ur to Kobi that Emily had her memories back.


    After listening to what Emily said, Ariah was dumbfounded. After a long while, she finally connected


    the dots and eximed, "Don''t tell me you wanted to jump off the buildingst night because you


    regained your memory and couldn''t take the blow?!"


    No wonder she looked so disappointed after returning from Kobi''s ward.


    The reality was too harsh for Emily to ept. Ariah thought it was because Kobi had blocked the


    bullet for her. She didn''t expect there to be a hidden story!


    Biting her lips, Emily turned away. She was a little embarrassed and annoyed. "Don''t bring up what


    happened yesterday anymore! That was the silliest thing I''ve ever done in my life. Forget about it!"


    Rolling her eyes, Ariah chuckled, "Sure, let''s forget about it."


    Only then a smile appeared on Emily''s face. However, after a moment of thought, her expressions


    turned into a determined one while she said, "Ariah, Jimmy didn''tmit any crime, and he didn''t


    hurt anyone. He''s under control by Kobi, but he didn''t do anything against nature. This is all Kobi''s


    scheme..."


    "Yeah, I know that."


    Ariah nodded with a smile. Since the very beginning, she believed that Jimmy isn''t someone who


    would do anything to go against nature.


    It would be a lie if Emily said she wasn''t surprised to hear that. She always assumed that Ariah


    didn''t know anything.


    Raising her eyebrows, Ariah asked curiously, "Why are you willing to tell me these things?"


    At the end of the day, she knew that Emily was still in love with Kobi. She hadn''t thought that she


    would speak ill of Kobi due to righteousness.


    "I''m just afraid that after I leave, you won''t know anything and will be fooled by him, so I wanted to


    caution you..."


    She treated Ariah as a true friend, so she did not want to see anything bad happen to her in the


    future.


    After digesting the information for some time, Ariah nodded her head. "Emily, I''m really d I


    became friends with you."


    Heaving a sigh, Emily sat on the bed with a sullen look in her eyes. "He wasn''t like this before, but


    now he''s no longer the Kobi that I know of..."


    "Perhaps we have never truly understood him."


    Or perhaps his mild personality was just an act, but now, Kobi finally showed his true personality.


    Walking out of the Land Bureau, Jimmy was holding a copy of documents.


    Before this, David went into the Land Bureau with him with a mild look on his face. However, when


    both of them came out, his expression darkened.


    The two then drove back to the police station.


    As they were about to reach, Jimmy said, "David, go find out more about this Josiah person in


    secret."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Taking over the documents in one hand, David answered, "Alright, since it''s amon name, I


    might need more time to find out more about this person."


    After thinking for a while, Jimmy said, "Josiah must have been a soldier. You should be able to


    narrow down the scope if you investigate based on this information."


    Feeling suspicious, he enquired, "How did you know about this, boss?"


    "It''s just a guess. You can go and check it out. Let''s see what''s going on first."


    "Sure."


    The other day when he was in Mack''s study room, he saw some photos. Although he did not clearly


    see the faces, he saw three people in military uniforms.


    As soon as they arrived at the police station, Stanley called. Jimmy signaled David to head in first.


    He answered the phone in the car, "Why are you calling me at this hour?"


    "The thing you ordered arrived. I don''t have time to send it to you soe and get it yourself."


    The male voice on the other end of the phone was as pleasant as ever.

 Chapter 667

    Chapter 667


    "The item arrived?"


    That soon?


    Jimmy was stunned for a moment before he asked, "Did it arrive already? Where is it? Should I


    head to your house or your office?"


    "Come to the Jones Mansion."


    "Okay,ing."


    ncing at the time, Jimmy then turned the steering wheel and drove directly to the Jones


    Mansion.


    When the doorbell rang, Sharon was ying games with her two children on the sofa. Hazel who


    opened the door was surprised to see Jimmy. "What are you here for at this hour, Mr. Hudson?"


    Hearing the voice, Sharon subconsciously turned her head towards the door. Sure enough, she saw


    Jimmying into the house.


    "Jimmy?"


    Sharon went over to wee him. "Did youe alone? Where''s Ariah?" "She didn''te."


    "What are you doing here then?"


    "Can''t I visit even though she''s not here?" Jimmy smiled and asked teasingly.


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Sharon almost fell into his trap. "Forget it, are you looking for Stanley?"


    "Yeah, where is he?"


    "He just came back from the office and is in the study now. He told me to bring you there once you


    arrive."


    Jimmy answered with a brief "sure" and went to the study directly after greeting the two children.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When he arrived, he knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    Stanley''s voice came from the study.


    Pushing open the door, Jimmy entered the room and saw Stanley sitting behind his working desk.


    When Stanley heard the sound of footsteps entering the room, he didn''t even bother to raise his


    head. Instead, he picked up the box beside him and tossed it at Jimmy.


    "Catch!"


    Reacting fast, Jimmy caught it with ease. He then tossed it around with his hand without opening it.


    Putting down his pen, Stanley raised his eyes and asked, "Aren''t you going to open it?"


    "I trust your taste."


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will set you up?"


    "Well you can''t run away forever."


    Hearing that, Stanley snickered, "The money I spent on this will be deducted from your share, any


    objections?"


    Jimmy had already bought shares when he first joined thepany. Even though he didn''t


    physically work in thepany, he would receive substantial ie by the end of each year.


    "Sure, that''s up to you," said Jimmy as he chucked the box into his pocket. His eyes were a little


    distant as his mind wandered somewhere else. No one knew what he was thinking about.


    Seeing Jimmy losing himself in reverie, Stanley raised his brows and asked, "Why don''t you call


    Ariah over? So we can have a get-together?"


    "Forget it," Jimmy answered aftering back to his senses. "She''s busy taking care of her


    patients in the hospital. I don''t think she''s free toe."


    "Alright then," Stanley didn''t push any further.


    After receiving the item, Jimmy was going to leave. "I''ll be leaving first. Thanks for helping me get


    this."


    Waving his hands, Stanley replied, "Bye, I won''t be sending you off."


    Then, Jimmy pushed open the door and walked out of the house.


    The two of them shared a solid friendship. They trusted each other because they both knew each


    other inside out.


    Just as Stanley lowered his head once again to sort out his documents, Sharon''s voice came from


    the living room. After a while, he heard the sound of a door closing, followed by the sound of


    footsteps running towards him.


    Then, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile.


    "Honey!"


    The next second, the door of the study was pushed open. Sharon ran in with a curious look on her


    face. "What was Jimmy doing here?"


    "He came to get something."


    "What was it?"


    Tilting his head up, Stanley nced at her. His thin lips spat out three words, "A diamond ring."


    A diamond ring?


    Realizing what he had said, Sharon widened her eyes and asked, "Is Jimmy going to propose to


    Ariah?" "Maybe." "What do you mean by maybe? He definitely is going to propose! Why else would


    he want to buy a diamond ring?"


    "Maybe it''s for someone else."


    Feeling speechless, Sharon pulled a long face. D*mn it! Could Stanley stop joking around with her?


    Amused by his wife''s reaction, Stanley chuckled, "What are you going to do with that naive mind of


    yours? Who else would he buy the diamond ring for if not for Ariah?"


    Finishing his sentence, he pushed the chair aside, patted his thigh, and signalled, "Come here."


    Rolling her eyes, Sharon sauntered her way to him. As soon as she took a step, she was


    immediately yanked over by Stanley. Falling into his arms, she subconsciously stretched out her


    hands to cover her stomach.


    "Stanley!"


    "Be careful with our child!", she cried out in annoyance.


    "I''m being careful," Stanley said as he wrapped one hand on her waist and lifted her long hair with


    the other. He then ced his chin on her shoulder and took in her faint body scent.


    Whether it was because of her pregnancy or something else, the scent on her body was growing


    more and more pleasant.


    It was strong enough to get him aroused.


    Not noticing her husband''s eyes turning dark, Sharon waspletely immersed in her own


    thoughts. "Looks like Jimmy is going to propose to Ariah soon. Do you think they''ll be able to


    remarry this year? Would they hold a wedding ceremony? I think they definitely would... Hey,


    Stanley! Where are you touching?!"


    In the end, Sharon finally realized what her husband was trying to do. His hands on her waist began


    wandering over her body.


    Seeing her reaction, Stanley chuckled, "I''m not trying to do anything. I just wanted to touch your


    belly."


    "What''s there to touch. It hasn''t even been three months..."


    Even though Sharon said that, she still grabbed his hands and ced them on her stomach.


    The next moment, Stanley''s low and deep voice rang in her ears, "Didn''t we forget to..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Sharon''s face turned scarlet red. "You just said you weren''t


    trying to do anything..."


    "No, I''m not going to do anything, I''m just thinking about it, that''s all."


    Hearing his response, Sharon went speechless.


    "The doctor said we could do it after the first three months..."


    "It''s... it''s not even three months yet!" Sharon eximed. Worried that their two children in the living


    room woulde in any time, she quickly changed the subject, "Ariah is so lucky to have Jimmy


    buying her a ring!"


    Then, she stretched out her bare hands and looked at it.


    Following the direction of her eyes, Stanley paused his movements. "Do you want a ring?"


    "What kind of woman doesn''t like diamond rings?" She nced at him.


    "So you like diamond rings too?" Stanley asked while raising his eyebrows.


    "Well, it would be nice if I had one. Look at us. We both don''t even wear rings on our fingers. No


    one would''ve known we are a married couple."


    After a moment in thought, Stanley said, "I don''t have a ring now, but I have another present for


    you."


    Initially, he had nned to give it to Sharon during Thanksgiving. However, seeing the envious look


    on her face, Stanley thought it would be a good idea to give it to her in advance.


    Hearing this, Sharon was surprised. "There''s also a gift for me?"


    She didn''t even expect a present since she had only casually mentioned the ring.


    "What is it? Let me see."


    Feeling impatient, Sharon immediately reached out and opened the drawer in front of her. Usually,


    he would put everything in this drawer.


    However, it was empty when she opened it.


    "It''s not in this drawer," Stanley said patiently. He pushed the drawer back and pointed at the


    document he had just signed. "Look."


    "What is this...?"


    Picking up the document, Sharon lowered her head to read it. At first, she was worried about not


    understanding it, but thest two lines in the document left her dumbfounded, and her eyes widened


    in disbelief.


    "Is this... a letter for transfer of shares?"


    Besides, it was a 60% stake of Jones Group!


    And he nned to give 60% of it to her and their two children!


    "When thepany was established, I was short of money. Jimmy invested in mypany with


    the little money he had at that time. As thepany grew, I gave him 10% of the shares to repay


    him. There were also a few seniors in thepany who has 20% of the shares. Now that I gave


    60% of the shares to you and our children, I only have 20% of the shares left."


    Then, he said in a mellow voice, "Do you know what this means?"


    Not understanding what her husband was trying to get to, Sharon shook her head. How would she


    understand all this?


    "This means that you and our children are thepany''s biggest shareholders now. If you want to


    take over thepany one day, it''ll be easy for you."

 Chapter 668

    Chapter 668


    After Stanley was done speaking, silence fell over the room.


    Sharon wore a dull expression all along.


    What was he thinking when he decided to transfer such a big stake to her?


    After some time, Sharon finally found her voice. "If you gave all of these to us, then what about


    you?"


    "I have you guys."


    Upon hearing that, Sharon was at a loss for words.


    Looking at her husband in disbelief, she asked, "Are you sure you''re serious about this?"


    "Look, I''ve signed my name on paper. Do you think I''m fooling around?" He raised his eyebrows and


    looked at her tiny face, which was full of skepticism. Amused by his wife''s reactions, he added, "It''s


    not a big deal. You don''t have to be so shocked."


    Was it not a big deal?


    It was a huge deal!


    To her, there was no other big deal other than this!


    Not knowing what to do, Sharon let go of his embrace while holding the contract in one hand. She


    suddenly became the biggest shareholder of Jones Group, so how was she supposed to react?


    After thinking long and hard, she set down the contract in front of him again and refused, "No way,


    you''re just fooling around with this contract! Throw it in the bin, I can''t ept this..."


    In a calm tone, Stanley asked, "What''s with all the fuss?"


    "Because... because I''m not capable enough to manage such a bigpany. I''m telling you


    Stanley, if you pass thepany to me, I''ll screw it up! I''m not joking with you, I can''t do this!"


    Sharon knew what she was capable of. Leading or managing a group of people wasn''t her forte. If


    she were to work under a management, she felt that she might bepetent enough to handle it.


    But leading a wholepany? Forget it!


    Curling up the corner of his lips, he pulled his worried wife to his side. "Since you''re not confident


    that you can do it, why don''t I teach you a way?"


    Curious, Sharon looked at him and asked, "What is it?"


    "Pay me to manage thepany."


    Hearing that, Sharon went speechless again.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    ring at him, she asked in annoyance, "You''re joking with me, aren''t you?"


    Why would Stanley make her hire him to manage his ownpany?!


    "I''m being serious," Stanley said as he adjusted her clothes. Then, he continued, "You''re the biggest


    shareholder of thepany now. You can hire anyone to manage thepany for you."


    "But..."


    "Well, is there anything wrong with what I said?"


    "It''s not like that..."


    "Alright, since there''s nothing wrong, you should pay me to manage thepany. It''d be better if


    you could pay me a high price so that no otherpanies would give me a better offer. Then, I can


    focus solely on growing thepany."


    It was clear that his thoughts weren''t logically right, but why did Sharon feel that his exnation


    made a lot of sense?


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you manage thepany," Stanleyforted as he dumped the contract into


    the drawer. He then got up and stepped out of the room with Sharon.


    Not saying a word, she quietly followed her husband.


    After Jimmy left the Jones Mansion, Director Sherlock called. He then returned to the bureau and


    went straight for Director Sherlock.


    As soon as he reached the bureau, he knocked on the office door. Director Sherlock then said in a


    deep voice, "Come in."


    Pushing the door open, Jimmy went in. "You were looking for me?"


    Nodding his head, Director Sherlock picked up the teacup and took a sip of tea before announcing,


    "Kevin is awake."


    Raising his brows, Jimmy said, "He sure is a lucky fe."


    Though he was severely injured, he barely survived. He had been in aa since he came out of


    the operating room; the doctor said that he might not be able to get through it, or might be in aa


    for his whole life, yet no one expected that he could wake up only after a few days.


    "I''m calling you here just to tell you that Kevin has woken up. I''ve reported the situation to the


    superiors. They might send someone to take over this matter."


    At once, Jimmy''s face clouded over.


    If the higher-ups took over this matter, then he would not be able to control Kevin''s life anymore.


    Knowing what Jimmy was thinking, Director


    Sherlock sighed. "If you have time today, go and visit him. He will be transferred in a few days, so if


    you don''t go now, you might not be able to see him anymore."


    After sitting quietly for a period of time, Jimmy nodded and said, "Alright."


    Then, he stood up and left.


    Staring at his back, Director Sherlock wanted to say something, but he didn''t say a word in the end.


    Jimmy went out and sat in the car, smoking in silence.


    No one wanted Kevin to die more than he did, but if he killed him, he would have had to pay the


    price. Nothing good woulde out of impulse.


    After putting out his cigarette, Jimmy called David toe out and then drove to Kevin''s ce


    together.


    The ce where Kevin was treated was an infirmary. No one would have known that he was staying


    at that ce if he hadn''t said it out.


    When they were about to arrive at the infirmary, David suddenly said, "Hey, boss! There''s a car


    behind us. It''s been following us for quite a while."


    Jimmy, who was sitting in the passenger''s seat, raised his eyebrows and asked, "When did you


    realize they were following us?"


    "During the first ten minutes of our journey, I felt suspicious. When I speeded, the car speeded as


    well; when I intentionally slowed down, so did they. They''ve been following us up till this point, so I


    grew suspicious."


    Narrowing his eyes, Jimmy nced at the rearview mirror. The car looked very familiar, but he


    couldn''t recall whose car it was.


    "Let''s observe for another while. Ignore him and keep driving."


    "Yes, boss."


    After a corner turn, Jimmy deliberately made David speed up, and then slow down. It seemed that


    the driver of the car took the bait and hurriedly followed. He did not expect Jimmy''s car would slow


    down suddenly, so he ended up driving side by side with Jimmy''s car.


    Taking a nce at the car, he was stunned.


    "Boss, did you see who it was?"


    David asked as he saw the car behind them gradually distancing itself.


    For a while, Jimmy didn''t say anything and kept his expression as neutral as possible even though it


    seemed that he was holding in a secret. After a long pause, he said inly, "I didn''t see them


    clearly. How long more for us to get to the infirmary?"


    Hearing that, David took a nce at him. After a while, he replied, "Soon. We''ll arrive after the traffic


    light."


    Kevin did not expect that Jimmy would be the first person he saw after he had woken up.


    He opened his eyes, not knowing when Jimmy had entered his room.


    "Are you here to kill me?"


    Kevin asked while looking at Stanley who was standing beside the window.


    Hearing Kevin''s voice, Jimmy turned around and sneered, "You''re a wreck now. Killing you will only


    dirty my hands."


    Immediately, Kevin''s expression turned bitter as he asked, "Then what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to bring you a piece of good news."


    Would he actually bring him good news? Suspicion painted across Kevin''s face. Furthermore, he


    was already in this state. What good news was waiting for him?


    "The good news is that the higher-ups will send someone to take over your case in a few days.


    Whether you are dead or alive is none of my business anymore."


    Moving to stand by the bed, Jimmy looked down at him. "Isn''t this good news for you?"


    It was indeed good news!


    Instantly, a glint of hope shed across Kevin''s grey eyes.


    As long as he could leave Jimmy''s territory, he was confident that he could stay alive.


    Immediately, he started plotting an escape n mentally. Due to excitement, his pale and hideous


    face instantly looked alive.


    Looking at him with an expressionless face, Jimmy slowly said, "Everything has two sides. It may be


    good news that the higher- ups are sending someone else to take over your case, but it could be


    bad news too."

 Chapter 669

    Chapter 669


    "What?"


    Yet to realize what he had said, Kevin asked in a startled voice, "What do you mean?"


    Pulling a chair over, Jimmy sat across him. He then said in a mocking tone, "When you were under


    my jurisdiction, I couldn''t do anything to you since I have my duties to fulfil. But if someone else


    takes you over, I''m no longer responsible for you. Do you think I''ll sit down and talk to you casually


    like what I''m doing now?"


    Something suddenly clicked in his mind.


    Kevin finally understood what he had meant. He was now under Jimmy''s control, so if anything


    happened to him, then the responsibility would lie with Jimmy.


    If someone else took over his case, then his life or death would have nothing to do with Jimmy


    anymore.


    Therefore, the current situation was the safest for both parties. On the contrary, if someone else


    took over his case, his life would be at risk.


    "Jimmy, you won''t do it. You won''t do anything that will go against your responsibility!"


    Due to his severe injuries, he couldn''t move an inch, but he managed to widen his eyes out of fear.


    "If anything happens to me, you can''t get away with it! After all, everyone knows you see me as an


    enemy. You want to kill me!"


    The smile on Jimmy''s face grew wider. Looking down at him with a death re, he threatened,


    "Who said I would do it myself?"


    Stunned, Kevin stared back at him.


    "You''vemitted so many crimes, Kevin. You made enemies with so many people, do you really


    think no one else would want to kill you?" Jimmy raised an eyebrow and looked at him.


    Hearing that, Kevin felt as if fear was paralyzing him.


    Past events slowly emerged in his mind. He didn''t even remember those faces that he killed and


    had never been afraid of anything. However, for some unknown reason, he suddenly felt fear rising


    up his throat.


    He had never experienced fear surrounding him like this.


    Body shaking with fear, he now knew that he was driven to a dead end, so he tried to seize hisst


    chance of survival. "Jimmy, how about a deal?"


    As if he had heard some kind of joke, Jimmyughed. "A deal? What makes you think you can


    talk to me about a deal now?"


    He sneered as he looked down on Kevin ridiculously.


    "Don''t you want to know why Kobi was trying to go against you? I know the reason, and I can tell


    you all the things he has done over the years. I''m offering you this information as long as you


    distract the police tonight so that I can escape, then I will tell you everything I know!"


    He knew that his offer was enticing enough for Jimmy to take the deal because the information was


    about Kobi. He was certain Jimmy would take the offer.


    After hearing that, Jimmy nodded silently and asked, "Sounds like a good bait, but do you think I will


    fall into your trap?"


    "Jimmy, you..."


    "If I wanted to know all of this, I can investigate by myself. I have the capability and connections,"


    Jimmy interrupted him with a smirk. "Who would have known the mighty Kevin Bradbury would


    wake up to a day like this. How do you feel now knowing that you''re getting closer to death?"


    Pushing the chair aside, Jimmy stood up and looked down at him. There was nothing else he


    wanted to say, and he didn''t bother to continue the conversation either, so he turned around and got


    ready to leave.


    "If you don''t want to know about Kobi, what about Nicole?"


    The voice of Kevin echoed behind him, "Don''t you want to know where Nicole is? I can tell you


    where she is and give you her contact information as long as you can help me get out of here!"


    Upon hearing what he had just said, Jimmy stopped in his tracks and turned to look at him. "You


    know where Nicole is?"


    "Of course I do!"


    Noticing his change of attitude, Kevin quickly uttered, "Back then, when you were an undercover


    spy, Nicole risked her life and exposed her identity to distract the drug lords in order to keep you


    alive. Since you''re such a loyal person, don''t you want to know where she is now that you know


    she''s still alive?"


    That information piqued his interest, so Jimmy walked over to him and asked, "What else do you


    know?"


    Knowing that he couldn''t make a deal with him if he didn''t disclose a little more information, Kevin


    then said bluntly, "Do you still remember the Reeves Family? When you were a spy, your task was


    mainly to collect criminal evidence by the Reeves Family, but their criminal history was too deep for


    you alone to handle. Your identity almost got exposed even before you gathered enough evidence.


    So in order to cover up for you, Nicole took the initiative to provoke the sessor of the Reeves


    Family-Camden. At the same time, she wanted to obtain evidence from him so that the Reeves


    Family would divert their attention to her. After her identity was exposed, the Reeves Family tried to


    kill her..."


    Jimmy''s face darkened with every word that came out of Kevin''s mouth. Seeing that, Kevin knew he


    had sessfully captured his attention.


    Then, he continued, "When Nicole went missing back then, all of you thought she was dead, but


    she didn''t. She''s still alive and well. I even met her two years ago when I went abroad."


    "Where is she?" Jimmy asked in a deep voice.


    "I will tell you, but on one condition¡ª you let me go!" Kevin smiled and added, "Jimmy, as long as


    you let me go, the grudge between us will be written off from now on. I will not take revenge on you,


    nor disturb your family!"


    "I can even treat you as a friend from now on. It''s better to have one more friend than one more


    enemy. Don''t you think so?"


    His words were ingrained with temptation.


    Standing at the same spot, Jimmy didn''t say a word for a long time.


    Giving him time to think, Kevin understood that Jimmy wouldn''t havepromised if it were for


    other matters.


    However, he would definitelypromise if the matter was regarding Nicole!


    The ward fell dead silent.


    Eventually, Jimmy made his move. He walked over to Kevin, bent down, and looked straight at him


    with his deep eyes. "Kevin, the condition you proposed is very attractive. I almost took the bait,


    but..."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Hearing that, Kevin furrowed his forehead, "But what?"


    "But there''s something you''re wrong about."


    "What is it?"


    "Friends can also change their minds and be enemies one day. As for me, I don''t need a friend


    like you..."


    Parting his lips, Jimmy uttered word by word, "What I really need is for you to disappear from this


    world. Only your death canfort the innocent souls in heaven."


    As soon as he finished hisst word, Jimmy turned around and left.


    Frustrated, Kevin instantly came into realization, and his expressions twisted. He shouted as if it


    was thest struggle he could make before being thrown to hell. "Jimmy,e back here!"


    David was smoking a cigarette by the car when he saw Jimmying out from a distance, he then


    put out the cigarette immediately.


    "What''s wrong, boss?" David couldn''t help but worry when he saw the terrible look on Jimmy''s face.


    Shaking his head, Jimmy said, "I''m fine."


    However, he knew something had happened judging on Jimmy''s knitted brows.


    Not daring to push further, David started the car and left. "Boss, where should we go now?"


    Not uttering a word, Jimmy leaned back in his chair with his eyes closed.


    ncing at him, David took the cue to stop talking. Then, he drove the car slowly.

 Chapter 670

    Chapter 670


    David drove the car back to the police station. Throughout the journey, Jimmy didn''t even say a


    word.


    When they finally reached their destination, Jimmy opened his eyes and said, "Stop the car here.


    You can go in first, I''m going to smoke."


    "Aye, alright."


    For some reason, David felt that Jimmy seemed to be in a bad mood aftering out of the


    infirmary.


    Not daring to ask anymore questions, he took a step out of the car. Suddenly, he noticed something


    from the corner of his eyes. Surprised, David asked, "Captain, are you going to propose to Ariah?"


    Hearing his question, Jimmy nced at him and asked, "What?"


    "Look!" David smiled and said, "Your ring box fell out."


    Looking at the direction David pointed at, Jimmy saw the box that fell out of his pocket.


    Picking up the box, Jimmy put it into his pocket and asked, "Did you exchange numbers with Ariah


    on WhatsApp?" "That''s right. How did you know that?"


    "Then keep your mouth shut. Don''t talk nonsense to her on WhatsApp."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t worry! Your secret is safe with me," answered David. Wasn''t he just trying to give Ariah a


    surprise? Seriously, he didn''t have to purposely tell him to keep it a secret!


    With that, Jimmy waved him away, "Go now."


    Instead of leaving him alone, David stayed. "Captain, how are you going to propose to Ariah? Why


    don''t you tell me? I''ll help you out!"


    "Who said that I was going to propose?"


    "If not to propose, why did you buy a ring?"


    "Who said buying a ring means you have to propose? There are so many married people out there,


    do you think every man with a ring proposed to a woman?"


    "Well, maybe not every man proposed..." David pouted. "Captain, don''t tell me you''re not going to


    propose to Ariah? You''re just buying a ring for her for the sake of buying?"


    Not knowing what to say, Jimmy kept quiet.


    What was the point of a marriage proposal? He had already bought a ring. Wasn''t it enough to


    express his feelings?


    "Then let me give you a piece of advice. If you don''t propose to her, I don''t think Ariah will agree to


    remarry you!"


    Shooting daggers at David, Jimmy snapped, "Shut your mouth, will you?"


    "I''m just telling the truth! If Ariah wanted to remarry you, she would have done it a long time ago, but


    she didn''t. Do you know what that means?"


    Hearing that, Jimmy froze for a second. David''s words made sense. Then, he narrowed his eyes out


    of skepticism and asked, "What does that mean?"


    "It means that Ariah wants you to do something big! For example, you have to get down on one


    knee and propose to her in public!"


    With a smile, Jimmy asked, "You''ve watched too many dramas, haven''t you?"


    His smile was more of an offensive smirk.


    Patting his chest, David answered, "If you don''t believe me, then forget it! Women are all the same.


    Even though as men we feel that it''s embarrassing to kneel on the streets and propose, women, on


    the other hand, will be moved by these actions."


    In the end, David had begun to mutter, "I already have Ariah''s character all figured out. She looks


    stubborn on the outside but she''s very softhearted. If you''re nice to her, she will help you


    unconditionally..."


    "You''ve had it all figured out?" Jimmy sneered. "I haven''t even figured out her character, yet you


    have already?"


    Oops, that was awkward.


    Without replying, David got off the car and ran back into the station. "I''ll head in first."


    Looking back at David, Jimmy sat on his spot for a while. When he suddenly thought of something,


    he sighed and took out his phone to make a call.


    There was no answer from the other side of the phone.


    Jimmy then snorted and sent a text message.


    "Someone else will be taking over Kevin''s case three dayster. If you want to kill him, do it in three


    days. Don''t me me for not telling you beforehand. You can kill him, but if you don''t seed, you


    have to bear the responsibilities on your own."


    After a while, a text message came from the other end, "What?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not trying to help you. I just can''t bear to see you tortured by painful


    memories."


    Even after waiting for a long time, he didn''t get any reply from the other side.


    Narrowing his eyes and staring at the phone, Jimmy edited his message before sending out, "I


    know you were the one who followed me to the infirmary earlier. Don''t do anything rash to Kevin for


    now. The superiors will take over this matter in three days. I won''t interfere with anything you do by


    then."


    "Is that true?"


    This time, the person replied pretty quickly.


    Jimmy then asked, "What do I benefit from lying to you?"


    "Thank you."


    After reading the message, Jimmy didn''t reply. He then deleted the chat.


    At the hospital.


    Ariah had just returned from buying Emily some food from the cafeteria. When she pushed open the


    door and walked in, she saw a tall man tugging at Emily.


    "Let her go!"


    Ariah didn''t even think much before she scowled.


    "Ariah, help me!"


    Emily shouted.


    Initially, Ariah was suspicious of the man in the room. Could she have misunderstood the situation?


    But now that she heard Emily''s cry for help, she didn''t hesitate to throw the food she had just


    bought onto the person in front of her.


    "I said let her go, you b*stard!"


    "Sh*t!"


    Turning around, the man cursed in a hoarse voice. Anger painted all over his face.


    Looking at the man who had just turned around, Ariah was stunned.


    Woah, what a handsome face.


    It was not that she wanted to swoon over him¡ªhe was just incredibly handsome!


    The man''s facial features stood out. He had bristly brows, a hawkish nose, and a concrete jawline.


    His eyes, in particr, were a shade of deep blue, just like the sea.


    He was a mixed-blood.


    Moreover, he was a good-looking mixed-blood!


    Usually, Ariah was a rational person. She couldn''t believe she had just swooned over a guy that she


    forgot what she was doing.


    It wasn''t until the man started staring at her with a pair of thick brows and asked coldly, "Who are


    you?" that Ariah reacted.


    "Ehem!"


    Clearing her throat, she mentally scolded herself for going head over heels for a man. After all, she


    had experienced a lot and had seen a lot of handsome men before.


    "Ariah!"


    Rushing to get out of the bed, Emily ran straight towards Ariah and hid behind her. "Save me, this


    b*stard wants to take me out of the hospital!"


    Patting her arm, Ariahforted, "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, no one can take you away."


    "Okay!"


    An exasperated look appeared on the handsome man''s face. "Emily, stop messing around!"


    "Who''s messing around with you? I said I won''t leave, so I''m not moving an inch! I''ll go with you


    when I want to leave!" Emily retorted.


    Narrowing her eyes, Ariah asked, "Do you know each other?"


    "No, we don''t!" Emily shook her head.


    "Hm?" Ariah enquired again.


    "We...we know each other, but we''re not close," Emily stuck out her tongue.


    Seeing Emily''s reaction, Ariah went speechless.


    Frowning, the handsome man looked at Emily curiously. Was this the Emily that he knew? She was


    a fearless woman who didn''t listen to anyone''s words. Why would she suddenly be so obedient to


    another woman?


    Where did this womane from?


    The man''s straining gaze was making Ariah feel ufortable. She then frowned, "Sir, since Emily


    clearly said that she doesn''t want to go with you, please leave. You''re not weed here."


    Upon hearing Ariah''s words, the man was stunned at first, but then heughed, "You''re kicking me


    out?"


    ring at him, Ariah asked, "Don''t you understand what I said?"


    With that, the man''s smile grew. Taking a big stride, he walked towards her. It was impossible for


    any woman to resist the manly aura exuded by the man who was walking towards her.


    "Enough, Edward!"

 Chapter 671

    Chapter 671


    Emily, who had been standing behind Ariah all this while, suddenly shouted, which made Ariah jump


    a little out of shock.


    Edward?


    Confused, Ariah shifted her gaze back and forth between the two of them.


    Though their eyes didn''t look exactly alike, their nose resembled each other.


    As if trying to protect her, Emily warned, "Don''t try to y tricks on Ariah! She''s not like your other


    girlfriends. No matter how hard you flirt with her, she''ll never fall in love with you. She''s taken!"


    Flustered, Ariah stood still without saying a word.


    Why did this silly girl expose her rtionship status?


    What if the man in front of her was a bad person? Wouldn''t she just be giving away her private


    information?


    Also, was this man really trying to seduce her?


    She hadn''t heard it wrongly, had she?


    "Ariah?" A charming smile tugged at Edward''s lips.


    "What a beautiful and pleasant name. I like it."


    He said those words with a mellow yet sultry voice. If Ariah was an innocent young girl, she


    definitely would have gone head over heels for Edward.


    It was a pity that she was no longer a youngdy, but a young married woman.


    Smiling, Ariah replied out of courtesy, "Why, thank you. You have a beautiful name yourself,


    Edward."


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Fixing his deep blue eyes on her, he asked, "You think so?"


    Oh God! Those pair of eyes were really getting on her nerves.


    Staring into his pretty deep blue eyes, Ariah stuttered for the first time in her whole life, "Of... of


    course, your name is as beautiful as Emily''s. Both of you have good genes and beautiful names."


    Raising his brows in surprise, Edward questioned, "How did you know we were siblings?"


    "Your noses resemble each others! It wasn''t difficult to make a guess."


    Besides, Emily had informed her that her family woulde to pick her up. It wasn''t hard to put two


    and two together ande up with this conclusion.


    As Edward continued walking towards Ariah, his gaze was fixed on her. "What''s your rtionship


    with Emily? She listens to you well."


    "We''re friends," Ariah couldn''t help but take a step back. It would be too close if he just took another


    step forward.


    Raising his brows, Edward questioned, "Are you really just friends?"


    "What else do you think we are?"


    "You''re the one to tell."


    Knowing his little sister, she wasn''t one to obey any rules at home. Even their parents had a hard


    time dealing with her sometimes. That was why he was shocked to see how obedient she had


    be in front of Ariah.


    As he spoke, he moved closer. With thest wording out of his mouth, his shadow had already


    engulfed Ariah.


    That was enough!


    Could this man just stay away from her?!


    If she weren''t in a rtionship now, she would have considered getting together with him. But no,


    she was taken! What was he trying to do by getting so close to her?


    Dragging Ariah into a corner, Emily warned, "Ariah, don''t fall for his trap. All he has is looks! He


    actually has a really bad temper. Don''t be fooled by his deep blue eyes. Those are his weapons to


    seduce women. Don''t forget you have Jimmy!"


    Afraid that she would fall for him, Emily kept muttering beside her ear.


    Hearing that, Ariah felt funny.


    She looked at the two siblings, unable to say a single word.


    "What are you guys doing?"


    Suddenly, another man''s voice rang outside the ward.


    As soon as Emily heard that voice, it was as if her life savior was here. Rushing to the man standing


    at the door, she shouted, "Jimmy,e here quickly! There''s a man here trying to seduce Ariah!"


    Ariah was at a loss for words.


    Feeling awkward, Edward didn''t say a word either.


    Seeing Emily rushing to the door, Jimmy narrowed his deep eyes slightly and asked, "Really?"


    Stepping into the ward, he scanned the man who was currently facing his back towards him.


    Edward turned around to see the owner of the voice, and could immediately feel his invincible aura.


    The man''s eyes were deep and dark, and his ring gaze felt as if it could prate into his heart.


    This man definitely had aplicated background.


    Stretching out his arms, he offered his hand with a smile, "Hello, nice to meet you."


    Taking a nce at his hands, Jimmy directly ignored it. He then looked at Ariah and raised his


    brows, "Why are you still here? Let''s go."


    Though Ariah wanted to leave, Emily was blocking her way, so she couldn''t leave the room at all.


    Jimmy''s eyes suddenly turned cold, but he suppressed the anger rising within him. Lifting his arms,


    he grabbed Ariah''s hands and pulled her out.


    Seeing that her brother gotpletely ignored, Emily only wanted to leap in glee.


    Well done, Jimmy, for showing up just in time!


    At the same time, Edward retracted his slender fingers that hung awkwardly at mid- air. After gazing


    at the backs of the couple who had just left, he turned back to Emily, "You seem happy?"


    Pouting her lips, Emily said as-a-matter-of-factly, "Of course I''m happy! Everyone tries so hard to


    tter you ever since you were little. Have you ever felt this kind of disappointment? Hahaha! Tell


    me, how does it feel to bepletely ignored?"


    Hearing his sister''s words, Edward sneered, "I''d describe you in two words, do you what that is?"


    "What is it?"


    After getting the question out of her mouth, Emily instantly regretted asking. He definitely wasn''t


    going to say anything good.


    "Nasty viin!" Edward looked at her with a smirk.


    She knew it!


    She knew nothing good wille out of his nasty mouth!


    Emily huffed in annoyance. "Get out of here! I don''t want to see you! Just you wait. The first thing


    I''m going to do when I get home is to tell Dad you bullied me!"


    Not bothering to entertain her antics, Edward asked with dark eyes, "Was that woman earlier really


    married?"


    "Of course! They are also very much in love with each other. I''m warning you, don''t even try to


    meddle in their rtionship!"


    Not saying a word, Edward just stared at the spot where Ariah had left. The corners of his mouth


    lifted into a smirk.


    Seeing her brother acting this way, Emily felt her scalp tingle. "Hey, don''t tell me you''re being


    serious? Ariah isn''t like any other girls you''ve met. She''s married. She has a husband!"


    "As my sister, don''t you even know how I am? As long as I''m interested in a woman, I don''t care if


    she gave birth to a child, or has been in a marriage. It doesn''t matter to me." "You..."


    Fuming with anger, Emily began to worry about Ariah. She might fall into his trap!


    Over the years, she had witnessed how her brother charmed countless women. He managed to


    make every woman he liked sumb to him.


    Biting her lips in annoyance, she instantly regretted calling her family over to pick her up.


    On the other side.


    After Ariah was dragged out of the ward by Jimmy, she suddenly shook off Jimmy''s hand after


    they''ve walked a little further.


    Turning back, Jimmy asked, "What are you doing?" "I was just about to ask what are you doing?"


    Ariah rubbed her wrist. "Why didn''t you call me before you came?"


    Standing against the wall, Jimmy questioned, "Should I have called you in advance so that you can


    be prepared?"


    "What should I be prepared for?"


    "Prepare to hide the other man you were seeing."


    Hearing that, Ariah went totally speechless.


    Rolling her eyes, she retorted, "Are you blind? They looked so alike! Couldn''t you tell that was


    Emily''s brother?"

 Chapter 672

    Chapter 672


    Emily''s brother?


    shing an empty smile, Jimmy asked, "Oh, so it''s easier to approach him if he''s her brother?"


    What was he talking about?


    Just as she was about to exin, Ariah suddenly thought of something and looked at him


    suspiciously, "Jimmy, are you jealous?"


    "You think I''m like you?" Jimmy sneered.


    "Well, if you''re not jealous, then you must be out of your mind. Yes, Emily''s brother is undeniably


    goodlooking, but please use that smart brain of yours to think over whether I''d fall in love with him."


    "If that''s not the case, thene back with me."


    "Wait here. I''ll go check on Emily..."


    Before she could even finish her sentence, Jimmy grabbed her wrist. Feeling edgy, Jimmy asked in


    an impatient tone, "Why do you need to check on her?"


    "She seems reluctant and unwilling to leave with her brother. I should go back and check on them,


    what if something wrong happened..."


    "Mind your own business. What could happen to them anyway?"


    Not wanting to listen to any more exnation, Jimmy dragged her directly into the elevator.


    It was obvious that he was extremely against Ariah going back to meet Edward.


    Call it a man''s intuition, but he felt the dangerous aura exuded from Edward. Even the way he


    looked at Ariah earlier made him feel disgusted.


    Edward''s naked scan on Ariah felt too purposeful as if he had something plotted in mind. That made


    Jimmy feel extremely ufortable.


    Though Jimmy''s face was slightly ufortable, Ariah didn''t notice it. While he was dragging her to


    the car, she kept on murmuring, "You''re so petty! He could have been a married man with children!


    Besides, I''ve also told him that I''m married! How could he still be interested in a married woman..."


    "Anyway, their parents sure have strong genes! Emily and her brother are equally good-looking. Her


    parents must have beautiful features to be able to give birth to beautiful children..."


    "When a man''s eyes are as deep as the sea and as blue as the sky, you''d feel like drowning in his


    eyes..."


    "Screech¡ª"


    Without warning, the car suddenly came to an abrupt halt. The friction between the tires and the


    ground produced an ear- piercing sound. If it weren''t for the safety belt, Aiah might have already


    flown out of the car!


    Furious, Ariah scowled, "Jimmy, what were you doing?!"


    Looking at her coldly, Jimmy prompted, "Go on, keep saying, I''ll start driving when you''re done."


    Feeling her skin tingle under Jimmy''s strong gaze, Ariah asked, "What...what should I be saying?"


    "Didn''t you ramble on non- stop just now?" The corner of Jimmy''s mouth curved into a smirk.


    Seeing that, Ariah felt chills running down her spine, "Don''t...don''t give me that smile! Just tell me!"


    "I just didn''t expect you to swoon over a guy," Jimmy snorted.


    Face turning scarlet red, Ariah immediately replied, "Okay, okay, I admit it, alright? Now let''s go."


    After staring at her for a few seconds, Jimmy curled his lips into a smirk. Without saying a word, he


    started the car and left.


    Now Ariah could only give Emily a call to make sure she was alright.


    In the ward.


    After talking on the phone with Ariah, Emily leaned on the hospital bed while watching TV. She then


    saidzily, "Edward, go back to the hotel. I don''t need you here. I can take care of myself. Besides,


    there''ll be nursesing to check on me at night." Standing beside the bed, Edward said, "I''m here


    to take you back. Aren''t you going to leave with me?"


    "I''m going home, but not now. I''ll leave in a few days, so why don''t you leave first?"


    "How about you?"


    "I haven''t decided on a specific day yet but I''ll call you when I''m ready."


    Feeling ridiculous, Edwardughed and picked her up straight from the bed, "You''re toying with me,


    aren''t you?"


    "Let me go! It hurts!" Emily bit him. "If you keep bullying me, I''ll call the police! Let me go, you


    b*stard!"


    "Do you think I have all the time in the world? I purposely came here, and you''re making a fuss?"


    Edward dragged her forcefully out of bed. "Go back to the hotel with me now, and we''re going home


    tomorrow morning!"


    "Help!" Emily cried out.


    Clutching onto the edge of the bed, Emily started to throw a tantrum and refused to leave.


    "Emily!"


    "If you have the guts today, then beat me to death. Otherwise, I won''t leave with you!" Emily''s


    temper sparked. "I said I''ll go back! It''s not like I won''t go back with you. Why are you so anxious?"


    Having used up all his patience, Edward felt as if rage nearly consumed him. His good- looking


    features were now reced with a menacing look. Taking a few deep breaths, he managed to calm


    down. Swinging his hands off her, he turned around and left.


    "Edward!" Emily called out.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Stopping in his tracks, Edward asked, "Finally decided to leave?"


    "No, close the door and also off the lights while you''re on the way out. I don''t want to get out of


    bed."


    Hearing that, Edward was speechless.


    Looking back at Emily, he saw her lying on the bedfortably, batting her eyes at him.


    Looking at his sister, he felt irritation rising in him.


    In order to control himself from strangling his sister, he used all his willpower to swallow down his


    frustration.


    Then he took big strides towards the door and left.


    Lips curling into a satisfied smile, Emily couldn''t help butugh out loud. However, her smile faded


    gradually after staring at the ceiling for a while.


    After tossing and turning for a long time, Emily just couldn''t fall asleep.


    Since Edward came all the way here, she would definitely go back with him, but...


    Although Emily said that she was able to let go of everything, she still felt reluctant to.


    If she went back to her family this time, she might not have a chance to see Kobi anymore.


    After a while, she sat up from the bed. Biting her lips, she hesitated for a long time after finally


    hopping off the bed.


    The hospital was quiet in the middle of the night. asionally, coughing sounds from patients


    echoed along the halls. Emily padded across the hall to Kobi''s ward.


    Standing at the door, she didn''t go in but watched him from a distance.


    What should she say if she went in?


    It might be better to say goodbye this way so she could stop holding to that false hope.


    After observing Kobi''s sleeping face for a while, Emily finally withdrew her gaze and intended to


    leave.


    As she was about to turn away, Kobi suddenly sat up on the bed and stared into Emily''s eyes.


    Catching his stare, she subconsciously dodged to the side.


    Clutching her chest, Emily thought that he hadn''t noticed her standing outside.


    She would leave after he fell asleep...


    The sound of a door opening rang.


    Then, the door was opened.


    Bending his body slightly, Kobi called out to her with a pale face and unstable breath, "Emily..."


    Dumbfounded, Emily thought to herself, why did hee out of his ward?


    As Kobi tried to reach out to her, Emily retreated in a hurry, leaving his hands hanging in mid-air.


    Sparing him onest nce, Emily turned to leave.


    "Emily!"


    Kobi called out to her.


    Emily pretended she didn''t hear it.


    Quickening her pace, she ignored him.


    "Em..."


    A loud thud was heard.


    Then, a muffled sound rang across the hall.


    Turning her head upon hearing the sound, Emily


    was horrified as soon as she saw him, "Kobi!"


    Kobi was on the floor.


    Running towards him in a hurry, she helped Kobi get up from the ground and into the ward while


    calling out for the nurses.


    As soon as she helped him into the ward, Kobi opened his scrunched eyes. With a bit of force, he


    pressed Emily onto the bed.

 Chapter 673

    Chapter 673


    "Kobi!"


    After suddenly being pinned on the hospital bed by Kobi, Emily was overwhelmed at first. When she


    finally came back to her senses, she felt irritated.


    "Let go of me!"


    With a flushed face, she struggled hard to get out from his grip, but to no avail.


    She didn''t expect that he still had strength even though he was injured.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop...moving..." Kobi whimpered, and his face grimaced. "You''re touching my wound..."


    Giving her a bitter smile, he whispered, "It hurts a little."


    Only then she was shocked by the realization that they were extremely close to each other. When


    she struggled, her body would touch his.


    In an instance, she stopped struggling.


    Though she stopped moving, she couldn''t help but snap at him, "Serves you right!"


    "Guess you''re right," Kobi didn''t retort. He then asked, "What else are you mad at me for? Just let it


    all out. You''ll feel better after letting out everything." "I will just be wasting time if I scold you!" Emily''s


    tone as full of disdain.


    Looking into her eyes, Kobi asked, "Are you still angry with me?"


    Hearing that, Emily felt her body stiffen.


    "What should I do so you can stop being mad at me?" he asked in a low voice as he moved closer


    to her.


    Feeling his breath enveloping her entire body, Emily was unable to move an inch. When she was


    with him, there was no room for resistance.


    From the first time that she saw him, Emily was instantly attracted to his warm aura and fell in love


    with him at first sight. No matter what he said or did, she trusted him wholeheartedly.


    Though she knew that he still loved Ariah, Emily still chose to give him her unconditional love.


    Even so...


    There would be a day where she''d be crushed and hurt by his actions.


    The grievances she had suffered in the past didn''t mean that she was alright with it. All shecked


    was a trigger point.


    As memories flooded her mind, Emily feltpletely heartbroken.


    "Why don''t you say something?"


    Seeing that her body stiffened and she didn''t utter a word, Kobi asked. The blush on her face made


    him smile even wider.


    He knew that she had never been able to resist his good looks.


    Emily rarely got angry with him. No matter what he did, she would just follow or let him be.


    Sometimes when he was busy with work, she would get angry with him for not spending time with


    her, but if he coaxed her, her anger would dissipatepletely.


    Therefore, he was confident that it would be the same this time-as long as he coaxed her like


    before, she would no longer be angry at him.


    "You''re ming me for noting to look for you these few days, aren''t you?"


    Letting his words out almost breathlessly, Kobi sounded weak. Lying on top of Emily, he continued


    with a hoarse voice, "I wanted to see you too, but the nurses wouldn''t let me get out of bed..."


    "Don''t be angry with me anymore. After I''m discharged from the hospital, I will spend more time with


    you. What do you say?"


    If it were old times, Emily would have fallen under his soft and mellow coaxing.


    Sometimes, she would even feel much better after hearing his simple words of affection.


    However, this time...


    "Kobi, what makes you think that I will forgive you after you''ve done those hurtful things to me?"


    Amidst the silence, Emily suddenly opened her mouth. She then slowly lifted her stiff arms and


    pushed him off from her.


    Falling back into his bed, Kobi was slightly stunned. Emily could even see that there was a tiny bit of


    incredulity in his eyes.


    Looking into his eyes, she felt sad for her old self.


    How naive was she in the past? Was it that shocking to him that she tried to push him off from her?


    Sitting up, Emily challenged, "You think I''m easy to fool, don''t you? You think as long as you say


    something nice, I''ll forget everything hurtful you''ve done to me."


    Frowning, Kobi asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Can''t you figure out yourself since you''re so smart?"


    "Emily..."


    "Stop calling me. I won''t listen to your nonsense anymore."


    Feeling brave, Emily interrupted, "Kobi, you knew I''ve regained my memories so I remember what


    you did to me. That''s why you''re afraid that I''ll do something to hurt you back, so now you''re trying


    to mend things between us, aren''t you?"


    Hearing that, Kobi pulled a gloomy face.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about what you did to me."


    Saying those words made her feel a little guilty, because she had already told Ariah everything.


    Seeing that she kept avoiding his stare, Kobi narrowed his eyes in suspicion, "Who did you tell?"


    Not daring to let anything slip out of her mouth, Emily kept quiet.


    Nervous, she bit her lips. How did that smart brain of his guess what she was thinking?


    Feeling a sudden tightness on her chin, Emily realized Kobi was pinching her. Kobi asked again,


    "Who did you tell?"


    His eyes turned cold, and the look he gave Emily waspletely different from the one before


    when he was trying to coax her.


    Seeing Kobi like this, Emily felt bitter. Indeed, he was afraid that she''d expose him, which was why


    he behaved like that earlier.


    Did he always have an intention behind everything he did for her?


    "Tell me!"


    Growling, Kobi pinched her chin harder.


    Flicking his hand away, Emily answered, "I''ve already told Ariah what you''ve done and your real


    character, now she knows everything. Oh, perhaps Jimmy would have also known all the things you


    did by now."


    With every word she said, Kobi''s face darkened.


    "So? Do you still want to kill me now?" Emily got up from the bed and sneered. "Even if you wanted


    to kill me, are you capable of doing so? Look at yourself, all injured and almost losing your life.


    You''re useless now!"


    After venting all her anger, she looked down upon him like a queen.


    Not expecting this to happen, Kobi was stunned at first, then he squinted his eyes slightly. Unable to


    turn his eyes away, he stared at her as if it was the first time he had met her.


    Wasn''t it the first time she had fought back? Emily had never been so straightforward with him in the


    past few years.


    Never had she thrown a tantrum in front of him. With him, she was always soft-spoken and mild-


    tempered; always telling him that she loved him.


    Whatever he said, she would agree. She would never fight back.


    Now that she had suddenly be another person, he couldn''t get used to it.


    Seeing that he just stared at her with burning eyes without uttering a word, Emily felt a little bit guilty.


    Although she felt that it was very cool to be able to look down on him, her scalp tingled after that.


    The way he looked at her made her feel exceptionally ufortable.


    Turning around, Emily was going to head towards the door and leave. She didn''t want to stay any


    longer in the same room as him.


    "Did I say you can leave?" Kobi''s voice suddenly rang behind her.


    Rolling her eyes, Emily kept walking until she left the room.


    Left alone in the room, Kobi was at a loss for words.


    Ariah felt that there was something wrong with Jimmy tonight. Besides keeping quiet most of the


    time, he kept staring at her.


    As soon as they got home, he started staring at her. After she took a shower and came out of the


    bathroom, his eyes never left her. Even when she dried her hair, his eyes were still fixed on her.


    Under his sharp gaze, she felt goosebumps crawling all over her body.


    All of a sudden, the phone next to her rang, and a message popped up.


    It was from David, "Ariah, are you at home with Jimmy already?"


    Curious, Ariah asked, "Did anything happen?"


    After a while, David replied, "Uhm, it''s nothing. I was just asking. By the way, did you notice


    anything unusual with Jimmy tonight?"


    Feeling impatient, Ariah texted back, "If you have something to say, just say it."


    Hesitating, David replied, "I have nothing to say..."


    As their conversation continued, Ariah grew frustrated and sent a straightforward reply, "Then why


    did you ask if Jimmy was acting strange? Do you think I don''t know that you''re holding in? Tell me


    the truth. What is it?"

 Chapter 674

    Chapter 674


    Under Ariah''s continuous pressure, David surrended.


    "Well, so, thest two days, Jimmy was asking around whether the others had proposed to their


    wives and how they did it... So I think he was trying to get some references."


    Though he couldn''t voice it out directly, he tried to be subtle and twisted his words a little.


    Moreover, he was also curious as to whether Jimmy''s marriage proposal had seeded or not.


    As her hands slowed down while holding the hair dryer, Ariah typed in another reply, "Get


    references?"


    Noticing that she still didn''t get the hint, David said, "Yeah, he must be nning a marriage


    proposal, otherwise why would he ask us about these things?"


    Seeing his reply, Ariah didn''t what to say.


    Now that she thought about it, she seemed to have asked Jimmy before to find out whether other


    men would force their fiance to register for marriage at the Civil Affairs Bureau...


    Did he really do as told?


    The more she imagined, the more Ariah felt amused.


    Following a ring, David''s message came again, "Ariah, please don''t tell Jimmy that I told you these.


    Otherwise, he''d feel embarrassed, then I wouldn''t be able to get away tomorrow."


    Smiling, Ariah replied, "Sure."


    Switching off the hair dryer, Ariah turned to look at Jimmy who was still sitting on the couch.


    Clearing her throat, she asked, "Aren''t you going to take a shower?"


    Looking into her eyes, Jimmy questioned, "Who were you chatting with just now?"


    "Uh, no one."


    All of a sudden, Jimmy stood up and walked towards her. There was no expression on his face.


    Sensing that he might have been upset, Ariah hurriedly asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Give me your phone."


    "Hey..." Ariah didn''t expect him to be so petty to the extent that he wanted to check her phone.


    If he saw the messages, David would be done for.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you. Don''te over. It''s Emily. I was just checking on her," Ariah quickly said.


    As the words came out of her mouth, she secretly hid the phone behind her back.


    Jimmy felt worse after listening to her exnation. "Are you chatting with Emily or with her brother?"


    Hearing that, Ariah was dumbstrucked.


    Was he thinking too much?


    She was not close to Emily''s brother at all, so why would she be chatting with him?


    Could it be that he still minded what she had said in the car?


    Amused, Ariahughed, "It''s true that her brother is very good-looking, and his blue eyes are also


    very charming, but dear Jimmy, he''s not my type."


    "What''s your type then?"


    "You, of course."


    Jimmy paused.


    How did this love confessione so suddenly?


    Instantly, his upset look turned into something else.


    In fact, Jimmy was at a loss for what to do. When facing evil criminals, he could handle them with


    ease no matter what kind of tricks they used. However, when he heard those sweet wordsing


    from Ariah, he felt like a fool.


    He waspletely baffled, not knowing what to answer to Ariah''s statement.


    In all the years she had been with him, Ariah had never seen such a reaction from Jimmy before.


    She didn''t expect such a cool-headed man to be so cute...


    "Ehem," Ariah held back herughter and scratched her head. "It''s gettingte, you should take a


    shower."


    "Alright."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Jimmy nodded without hesitation and headed to the


    bathroom.


    Seeing that, Ariah was a little taken aback.


    When did he be so obedient?


    After Jimmy came out of the shower, Ariah was no longer in the living room. He took out the ring


    box from his jacket and frowned. A trace of confusion shed over his face. In the end, he tucked


    the ring back into his pocket.


    He had never proposed before, so he had no idea how to do it.


    Back in the bedroom, Ariah leaned against the headboard and read her book with a serious face.


    Testing waters, Jimmy pretended to ask casually, "What are you reading?"


    "A romance novel," Ariah didn''t even raise her head.


    He thought she was reading some kind of academic book.


    "Is it interesting?"


    "It''s not bad. The male character pampers the female character so much that they do lovey-dovey


    things all day. It''s kind of cheesy."


    "And you''re still reading it?"


    "Yeah, it''s a little cheesy, but the plot is good..."


    Halfway through her sentence, Ariah closed the book and then looked up at him suspiciously,


    "Jimmy, why are you asking these questions?"


    The way he talked to her felt like he was trying to initiate a conversation without knowing what to


    say.


    He never used to ask boring questions before.


    Pausing for a moment, Jimmy continued, "There''s something I want to ask you."


    "Go ahead."


    "What''s... your ideal proposal like?"


    Widening her eyes as if she just heard a funny question, Ariah was too shocked to answer him.


    Frowning, Jimmy tried again, "I''m asking you a question."


    "Uhm... Are you going to propose to me?"


    Ariah asked in reply.


    Hearing that, Jimmy was taken aback.


    "Is that what it is?" Ariah''s eyes sparkled as she quickly got up from the bed and knelt in front of


    him. "Are you really going to propose?"


    Hesitating, Jimmy replied, "...Yes."


    "Then how are you going to do it?"


    "I haven''t decided yet."


    "Have you bought the ring?"


    Jimmy nodded.


    "Where did you hide it? Why didn''t I notice?" Ariah became even more excited. "Quick, show me


    how it looks like."


    Slowly, Jimmy took out the ring from his pocket. The moment Ariah saw the box, she held her hands


    to her chest, "That big?"


    Just by looking at the shape of the box, one could already imagine how big the ring was.


    Opening the box, the diamond ring shined so bright it almost blinded her eyes.


    "It... it cost a lot of money, didn''t it?"


    "It''s... not that expensive. I asked Stanley to get it from abroad. I''ve always trusted him in these


    things." After a long while, Jimmy slowly regained his voice and said, "I didn''t spend too much


    money on it. I''m happy as long as you like it."


    Quickly putting on the ring, Ariah eximed, "I love it! Who wouldn''t like such a big ring!"


    Staring at Ariah''s excited face, Jimmy fell into a daze.


    Who told him that if he didn''t kneel down on one knee to propose, Ariah wouldn''t agree to marry


    him...


    Who told him that women liked to be proposed to unexpectedly and romantically? Who said they


    wouldn''t be moved even if men proposed simply and inly...


    Who was it again that told him that if he hadn''t put more effort, Ariah wouldn''t want to remarry him...


    Because he believed in David''s words earlier, when he saw Ariah wearing the ring on her finger, he


    was too stunned to give her a reply.


    "Why are you in a daze?" Ariah waved her hand in front of him, "Don''t tell me you want to take the


    ring back?"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Jimmy nced at her and said, "I bought the ring for you. Why would I take it back?"


    "That''s good," Ariah looked at the ring blissfully. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it.


    Looking at her reaction, Jimmy shook his head andughed, "I''ve never expected you to be so


    easily satisfied."


    "Well, now you do!" Ariah''s lips curled up into a smile.


    Squinting his eyes slightly, Jimmy asked, "Now that you''ve epted the ring happily, should we


    n for the wedding..."


    "Sure, let''s find time to register our marriage!" Ariah continued his sentence for him.


    A little taken aback, Jimmy didn''t reply her.


    He hadn''t expected the proposal to go about so smoothly.


    He thought he would have to put more time and effort into ensuring the proposal was a sess.


    The next day at the police station.


    David saw how Jimmy had clearly picked up his good mood. When Jimmy came in, it was as if joy


    took hold of him.


    Feeling nosy, David immediately leaned over Jimmy''s side and asked, "Captain, was your proposal


    sessful?"


    Throwing him a nce, Jimmy asked, "Did you find out what I asked you to?"

 Chapter 675

    Chapter 675


    Noting back to his senses yet, David didn''t respond for a moment. "Captain, what did you want


    me to look out for again?"


    As soon as he was done asking the question, Jimmy threw his cigarette box at him.


    Tilting his head, David sessfully dodged the box. With a smile, he teased, "Hoho! You missed!"


    With a cold face, Jimmy repeated his question, "I asked you to investigate Josiah''s background.


    What did you find?"


    "Oh, that..." David finally responded. "It''s still under investigation. I will need more time to thoroughly


    investigate this case. I''ll inform you as soon as I find something."


    "Speed it up."


    Nodding his head, David answered, "Got it."


    After Jimmy uttered a curt ''good'', he stopped talking. As he lowered his eyes, he got lost in thought.


    Curious, David asked, "Captain, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing." "I know there''s something on your mind. Your expression doesn''t look right... Did your


    marriage proposal fail yesterday? But you seem to be in a good mood today," David muttered.


    Squinting his eyes, Jimmy asked, "David, I have something to ask you."


    "Yes?"


    Jimmy then told him what happenedst night.


    Before he could propose to her, Ariah had already agreed to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to register


    their marriage. She didn''t hesitate at all... Even though it was a wonderful thing, why did he feel like


    something was missing?


    It was a rare asion for Jimmy to talk to him about family affairs. Putting on a determined face,


    David wanted to solve Jimmy''s worries. "Doesn''t matter what Ariah thinks. Since she epted the


    ring, and it''s also true that she agreed to remarry you, so why are you overthinking it? You got the


    ring, and the ultimate purpose of all your efforts was to make Ariah agree to register your marriage,


    wasn''t it?"


    Now that Ariah agreed without any cost, what was there to worry about?


    Looking at him in surprise, Jimmy spat, "There are times when you''re actually smart."


    "Of course! I''m always... wait, what?!"


    Suddenly, David came to his sense. What did


    Captain mean by ''there are times when you''re actually smart1?


    Did that mean that he was normally dense?


    Taking a nce at him, Jimmy didn''t speak. He didn''t want to dampen his subordinate''s confidence.


    Seeing that Jimmy didn''t continue, David muttered, "If you really don''t trust me, how about you


    seize the opportunity while it''s there."


    "Seize the opportunity?" That piqued Jimmy''s interest.


    "Since Ariah had agreed to register your marriage, you should hurry up and get it over and done


    with. This afternoon would be high time for both of you to register your marriage. Once you''ve got


    the marriage certificate, Ariah wouldn''t be able to turn back on her decision."


    Hearing those words, Jimmy squinted his eyes and looked at him in awe, "David, after all the years


    you''ve been by my side, you rarely suggested good ideas. But, I have to say that your idea today is


    brilliant!"


    Not knowing whether it was apliment or an insult, David decided to stay silent.


    Ariah hadn''t gone to work for the past two days as she had been taking care of Emily. As soon as


    she returned to the hospital, her sharp-eyed assistant saw the ring on her finger.


    "Dr. Myers, that''s such a big diamond ring on your finger!" Her assistant let out an envious sigh.


    "Why haven''t I seen you wear it before?"


    "Well," Ariah cleared her throat, a little embarrassed, "My husband just bought it for me."


    "Aw, Dr. Myers, he''s a keeper!"


    Though Ariah didn''t say anything more, deep down, she felt a little disappointed. After being married


    for so many years, she had never received a gift from Jimmy. Only after they had a divorce, she


    received such a decent gift from him.


    She then went to see a few patients in order to excuse her absence. Although she only took a few


    days off, her workload piled up like mountains.


    Since it was very inconvenient to wear such a big ring while working, Ariah took it off after a while.


    During lunch break, Ariah was nning to have lunch at the cafeteria. However, before she entered


    the cafeteria, she received a call from Jimmy.


    "Hello?"


    She took the call.


    "Where are you now?" Jimmy asked directly.


    "Uh, I''m going to have lunch. Have you eaten yet?"


    Why did he call her at this time? Did something happen?


    "Come out."


    "Come out?" Ariah didn''t understand, "What for?"


    "Wait for me. I''ll be at the hospital gate in five minutes."


    Ariah didn''t respond.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Hello? Can you hear me?"


    On the other end of the line, Jimmy couldn''t help but ask when he didn''t hear her reply.


    "Yes, I heard you."


    "Wait for me outside. I''m almost there."


    Finishing his sentence, he hung up the phone even before she could give him an answer.


    "What the hell..."


    Holding her phone, Ariah stood at the same spot for a while. When she finally understood what


    Jimmy had meant, she rushed out to the hospital gate at once.


    As soon as she reached the gate, Jimmy''s car drove over from afar. His car stopped beside her.


    Without waiting for him to speak, Ariah quickly opened the door and got in.


    "Let''s go," she said as soon as she sat down on the passenger''s seat.


    Taking a nce at her, Jimmy drove the car away without saying a word.


    It wasn''t until they were getting further and further away from the hospital that Ariah let out a sigh of


    relief.


    Not understanding why she was sighing, Jimmy asked, "Is someone chasing after you?"


    "Nope."


    "Then why did you run in such a hurry?"


    "I was afraid that the others would see you. Also, your car attracts attention. If my colleagues saw


    me getting into your car, they will definitely gossip..."


    Speaking of which, Ariah quickly reacted and exined, "Uhm, what I meant was that you haven''t


    formally met my colleagues yet. If we run into them in this kind of situation, it would be difficult to


    exin..."


    Sh*t. It seemed like it was getting more confusing the more she tried to exin.


    On top of that, it sounded like she was embarrassed to introduce Jimmy to her colleagues.


    Knowing she might mess up, Ariah shut her mouth and didn''t continue her sentence.


    Turning her head towards Jimmy, she saw his face darkened, and his grip on the steering wheel


    tightened.


    Feeling awkward, Ariah tried to save the mood, "What I, what I meant was..."


    "I don''t mind."


    Jimmy interrupted her before she could finish.


    Shocked by his reaction, Ariah found it a little hard to believe. How did his temper cool down in such


    a short period of time? She felt a little surprised.


    "Okay it''s all good then if you don''t mind. But I hope you understand that I really didn''t mean it," She


    left the conversation there and quickly changed the topic, "So why did you suddenlye over?


    Was there something you wanted me to do?"


    "Yup."


    "What is it?"


    "We''re going to the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    Hearing that, Ariah fell silent.


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing that she did not speak, Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "Have you forgotten


    what you promised mest night?"


    "No, I haven''t..."


    Although she promised him to register their marriage, she had not expected him to take action so


    fast. He didn''t even ask her to prepare before picking her up!


    When Jimmy was about to say something, he suddenly saw her empty finger. His face suddenly


    sank again, even darker than before. "Where is your ring?"


    "What?"


    Without saying a word, Jimmy pursed his thin lips and stared at her empty finger.


    "Oh! The ring," Ariah quickly took the ring out of her pocket and said, "It''s in here. I didn''t lose it."


    "Put it on!"


    He spat out those three words with all his might, causing Ariah to feel baffled.


    "You are not allowed to take off the ring without my permission in the future."


    "What is this about again?" Ariah''s pretty face turned serious as she was a little unhappy. His bad


    temper was back again.

 Chapter 676

    Chapter 676


    Masculism was a perfect word to describe Jimmy. He could be quite an insistent person at times,


    and asionally, he would rather keep his problem to himself than to share them with her.


    This was what pissed Ariah off.


    Yesterday, she agreed to his proposal without hesitation merely because she was touched.


    A man like Jimmy would never invest any effort ndishing a woman.


    Unexpectedly, not only did he take a lot of thought into the proposal, but he also bought a ring. If


    she hadn''t gotten the words out of him yesterday, he might still be thinking about how to propose to


    her.


    Furthermore, he asked his colleagues about different ways of proposing to a woman. This point


    alone proved that he genuinely wanted to spend the rest of his life with her.


    Therefore, she agreed to his proposal right away and decided to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with


    him to register their marriage.


    However, his bossy and overbearing temperament resurfaced again, and it pissed her off. "It''s


    inconvenient to wear the ring to work. Besides, if I don''t take it off, others will look at my finger all


    day long."


    She didn''t want to wear the ring to go out in the morning but Jimmy forced her to.


    It was childish of him to lose his temper over a petty subject like this.


    Moreover, the design of the ring was too exaggerated for her to wear.


    "I bought the ring for you to wear. Why would I buy it otherwise?" He nced at her ndly. "Just


    wear it, and you''ll get used to it one day."


    Ariah pursed her lips, speechless.


    After a long while, she took two deep breaths and asked, "So we''re going to the Civil Affairs Bureau


    now, but I didn''t bring anything..."


    "I did."


    "How about my passport?" Ariah raised her eyebrows.


    Jimmy frowned. He had totally forgotten about it.


    "Alright. Let''s go to your house then," he turned the steering wheel and said directly.


    Ariah looked askance at him. It seemed that he was determined to get their marriage registered


    today.


    Half an hourter, at the Myers residence.


    The maids were apparently caught off guard by their sudden appearance.


    "Hazel, where is my mom?" Ariah asked directly, ignoring the maid''s shocked expression.


    Hazel, who was the most senior among the servants, regained herposure and reported, "She''s


    upstairs, so is your father."


    "Oh. Dad isn''t working today?"


    "It seems so." Hazel hurriedly weed them in.


    "Please have a seat. I''ll get you some tea."


    "No thanks," Jimmy said directly. "Ariah and I have something to discuss with Mom. We''ll be leaving


    soon."


    After saying that, he brought Ariah up to the second floor.


    As soon as they were on the second floor, Jimmy urged, "Hurry and go ask your mother for your


    passport. I''ll wait for you here."


    Ariah squinted.


    He didn''t dawdle at all.


    Ariah had no choice but to go to her mother''s room.


    Leaning against the wall, Jimmy wanted to smoke a cigarette while waiting, but he assumed it


    wasn''t polite to do so here, so he pulled his hand out of his pocket.


    Suddenly, there was a sound on the door that intrigued Jimmy to look up and meet with the eyes of


    the person who came out of the study.


    It was Felix, and he was obviously startled to see him. "Jimmy? Why are you here?"


    Jimmy knew that Ariah didn''t have a good rtionship with her father, so naturally, he didn''t have a


    good impression of Felix either.


    "I came back with Ariah to take something. She went to see her mother, and here I am, waiting for


    her," Jimmy exined faintly.


    "I see..." Felix smiled. "Well, don''t just stand there. Come on to my study and have some tea."


    Jimmy shrugged his shoulders and walked over.


    There was a vast collection of tea from all over the world in Felix''s study as he loved drinking tea.


    He took out his favorite tea bag and asked while making tea, "What''s Ariah''s business ofing


    home today?"


    "She said her mother keeps something that is hers and asked me toe with her here to get it


    since it crossed her mind today." Jimmy stood in front of the bookshelf and looked at the books


    casually.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "I see..." Felix nodded. "Her mother was talking about her a few days ago since she hasn''t been


    back for a long time. I bet they have a lot to talk about now that she''s home. Since you have nothing


    to do waiting, so you might as well drink tea with me."


    "I''m fine with it, as long as you don''t mind wasting your tea on me."


    "Haha. I do mind if it''s someone else, but I''m happy to share it if it''s you. We''re family, after all."


    Jimmy simply curled his lips into a smile quietly.


    "The tea is ready. Come and have a taste."


    Jimmy went over, picked up his cup, and took a sip. Then, he nodded and said, "Wow, sweet and


    refreshing. It''s really nice."


    "I''m d that you like them. Bring some hometer."


    Jimmy knew that Felix must have wanted something from him since he was unusually generous, so


    he uttered, "I don''t like getting a reward without deserving it." Then, he put down the teacup, got up,


    and changed the subject. "Oh, I like this book."


    Felix stared at him for a while with a forced smile. "Have a look if you''d like."


    Quietly, he thought, "Jimmy is so stubborn. He doesn''t even listen to me, his own father-inw!"


    ncing at the bookshelf casually, Jimmy suddenly stumbled upon one of the shelf in the study that


    disyed many photos on it, and saw a familiar face among the photos and went straight to it.


    "I didn''t expect to see a picture of you with my father here."


    Jimmy said slowly as he stared at the photos.


    Seeing that Jimmy was interested in those photos, Felix got up and walked over. "Your father and I


    go way back. We used to be in the same battalion when we were soldiers. These photos were taken


    during that time."


    He pointed to one of the photos and sighed, "It''s a pity that not many of us from the same battalion


    can see and have contact with each other now."


    More than half of a century had passed. Some of them had died or missing in action. Only a handful


    was left in Allgate City.


    "Oh?" Jimmy seemed to be very curious about this matter. "I don''t know much about the past


    between you and my father, and he seldom talks about these things."


    "Haha," Felix chuckled. "Maybe he thinks that young people don''t like to listen to it."


    Jimmy''s lips twitched, and he pointed to one of the photos. "This is you, and the one in the middle is


    my father, right?" "Yes, you''re right. You have great eyes."


    Then, he pointed to another man calmly and asked, "What about this man? He seems to have a


    good rtionship with you." "Oh, him..." Felix thought for a while and then said, "Is this Josiah? Yes,


    his name is Josiah Gilmore. He was quite close to your father, but then..."


    Speaking of this, Felix came to his senses and waved his hand. "It''s all in the past. Let''s not talk


    about it."


    After that, he turned around and was about to leave when Jimmy suddenly stopped him.


    "Dad, you make me curious about what you''re about to say. Don''t you think it''s a little off-putting to


    stop right at the cliffhanger?"


    Felix was a little surprised to hear Jimmy call him Dad.


    He had never addressed him like that before.


    It seemed that Jimmy was really intrigued by the man in the photos, otherwise, he would not take


    the initiative to call him Dad.

 Chapter 677

    Chapter 677


    Felix chuckled, his eyes darting calctingly. "Josiah was closer to your father than me. Why don''t


    you ask your father about him?"


    "My dad doesn''t like to talk about the past. He always says that they are meaningless and boring."


    "But you are very curious about it."


    Jimmy smiled and said, "I''m very interested in the heroic deeds of the elders when they were


    young, especially since you and my father wererades-in-arms."


    Hearing this, Felix felt much more at ease. "I didn''t want to tell you because there are some things


    that are quite awkward to share with you youngsters. Well, your father and Josiah used to fall for the


    same woman."


    Hearing that, Jimmy was slightly surprised.


    Was it true?


    "Although many years have passed and your parents are very close, your father loved a woman


    who was not your mother when he was young. I''m afraid that you''ll feel awkward if I tell you about


    it."


    Jimmy pondered. "Like you said, it''s all in the past.


    I won''t." "Good to hear that." Felix patted him on the shoulder. "Josiah was quite rebellious. When


    we joined the army, he was so hostile that no one wanted to be friends with him except your father...


    Later, after he was discharged, I heard that he started doing business. His business took off


    smoothly and he became more and more sessful. Unfortunately..."


    "What happened?"


    "He died in a car ident."


    Pausing for a moment, Jimmy asked, "Did he have a family? Children perhaps?"


    "I don''t know much about his personal affairs. I think your father personally handled his funeral, so


    your father must have known about his family."


    Jimmy curled his lips, his eyes darkening.


    In the bedroom.


    Ariah asked for her passport and said that she was going to remarry Jimmy. It took her mother a


    while to regain herposure from the shocking news, and she said, "Marriage is a serious matter.


    You guys were divorced and then decided to get married again. Can you please don''t take marriage


    as if you''re ying a game?"


    Knowing that her mother was worried that she would go down the same path in the future, she


    quickly promised, "Mom, we won''t divorce again, I promise. I''ve made a careful decision. Don''t


    worry."


    "How can I not worry? You''re my daughter," Dakota sighed.


    "I''m happy that you and Jimmy can be happy together, but if you''re not happy, don''t keep it to


    yourself. I''ll always be your strongest support."


    Ariah''s eyes turned red. "Mom, why do you have to say such sentimental things? Are you trying to


    make me cry?"


    Her mother had suffered a lot, even in the Myers Family. Ariah saw everything with her own eyes.


    "I know that you always think that I''m a coward who don''t fight back when I''m bullied, but I''m doing


    this for you. Although your dad''s family is not very kind to me, I''m still Mrs. Myers, after all. If I fall


    out with your father, the Hudson Family may not treat you nicely."


    Dakota patted her daughter''s hand with a gentle smile. "The Hudson Family will not look down on


    you only when your own family is strong. Jimmy''s mother is not easy to deal with. If I fall out with the


    Myers Family, she will definitely ridicule you. I know how bad your rtionship with her is these


    years..."


    Shocked, Ariah didn''t expect that her mother knew


    about it.


    In fact, her mother had been so thoughtful and discerning about her welfare and future.


    "Mom, why... why didn''t you say it sooner?"


    Truthfully, Ariah felt a little ashamed of herself as there were times when she thought that it was


    unreasonable for her mother to endure the humiliation and burden from her father and his family.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "It''s not a big deal. There''s nothing much to say."


    Dakota smiled. "It''ll only add to your burden if I tell you."


    Ariah hugged her mother, tears flooding her eyes.


    On the way back from the Myers residence, Ariah was obviously in a bad mood. Jimmy even saw


    her quietly wiping away her tears several times.


    "It''s not like you didn''t get your passport. Why are you crying?" He found it a little amusing.


    Right away, Ariah red at him with red eyes, "Stop it!"


    "Okay." Jimmy raised his hand to surrender and cleared his throat again, looking serious. "Tell me,


    what happened? What''s bothering you?"


    With that, Ariah recounted what her mother said to Jimmy. "I didn''t know that my mother endures all


    the misery for me. She knows that everyone in the


    Myers Family looks down on her, but she''s willing to give in for my sake."


    The more she said, the more upset Ariah was. "Ironically, I never understood why she''s doing this. I


    even thought that she''s weak and didn''t know how to fight for herself..."


    Now that she thought about it, she found that she was a jerk for having such thoughts about her


    own mother.


    Never did Jimmy expect Ariah to be upset about this, so he stopped the car at the side and


    massaged his brows. "Don''t me yourself and your mother. She''s right. It''s all my fault."


    Ariah sniffed. "It''s all your fault?"


    "Yes."


    "W-Why?"


    "If I had left a better impression of myself to her, she wouldn''t have to worry about you marrying me.


    Jimmy wiped her tears and consoled, "I''m sorry for neglecting you before. I won''t do it again."


    "I''ll talk to your mother in person and tell her to rest assured of me in the future. I''ll take good care of


    you in the Hudson Family and will never allow anyone to bully you. I''ll ask her not to worry about


    you and live a peaceful life. She can do whatever she wants, and you are mine for the rest of your


    life."


    His deep and gentle voice echoed into her ears as he took all the me on himself. Not only did he


    make Ariah feel at ease, but he also promised her a bright future.


    In the end, Ariah couldn''t control her tears anymore, and they gushed down her cheeks.


    "Why are you crying again?" Jimmy felt helpless.


    Ariah rubbed her nose. "I''m touched."


    Jimmy smiled.


    Just as he was about to start the car and leave, his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from David.


    "Hello," he answered.


    David''s anxious voice came from the other end of the line. Ariah couldn''t hear what he said due to


    the distance, and she could only hear a few anxious screams on the phone. As she collected


    herself, she wondered what Jimmy and David were talking about.


    As she swept her gaze to Jimmy, she saw his expression slowly darkening.


    After a long while, Jimmy said, "Okay, I understand."


    As soon as he hung up the phone, Ariah asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?" "Nothing."


    Jimmy started the car and left, looking


    ahead.


    It was eerily quiet.


    ncing at Ariah next to him, Jimmy sighed as something crossed his mind and uttered, "Fine, I''ll


    tell you."


    Ariah nced at him. "What is it?"


    "I''ve been asking David to investigate Kobi recently. He found something useful and called me to tell


    me about this. He wanted to know if I''m avable because he wants to show me something."


    Ariah nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Then hurry up and go."


    Jimmy pursed his lips and said, "I''ll take a rain check on that. Let''s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau first


    today."

 Chapter 678

    Chapter 678


    Ariah shook her head and refused, "No, cancel our trip to the Civil Affairs Bureau today. Your


    matters are more important."


    Upon hearing her words, Jimmy grimaced in dismay.


    "Calm down. I didn''t say that we''re not going to the Civil Affairs Bureau together. What I mean is


    that well go whenever we''re free. You need to distinguish the priority of your agenda. Your work is


    more important. We can register our marriage anytime."


    Upon hearing Ariah''s exnation, Jimmy turned calmer.


    Finally, hepromised and said, "I''ll send you to the hospital, and ask for leave tomorrow. We will


    go to get ourselves married."


    Ariah smiled. "Okay."


    Only then did Jimmy start to smile again.


    Upon returning to the hospital, Ariah hesitated about asking for leave and wondered if her superior


    would approve her leave of absence since she had taken so many off days recently.


    Just when she was thinking about how to tell her work about this, Emily called her, and she


    sounded in a rush, "Ariah,e to the hospital right now!"


    Ariah got anxious too. "What''s wrong?"


    "My brother is here in the hospital with his bodyguard and wants to take me away. I''m now hiding in


    the bathroom. If you don''te, I''ll be gone!"


    "Don''t worry. I''lle now."


    "Bring some policemen here while you''re at it!"


    "What?¡±


    "Isn''t Jimmy your husband? Ask him to bring some police forces to stop my brother. He is hellbent


    on this matter this time!"


    "Okay, I get it."


    After hanging up, Ariah shook her head andughed in amusement. After thinking for a while, she


    sent a text message to Ben.


    Ben replied almost instantly, "Easy peasy. You go to the hospital first, and I''ll ask myrades on


    duty to go there immediately."


    Ariah thanked him and rushed into the hospital.


    In the hospital.


    Emily was hiding in the bathroom and wouldn''t budge no matter what.


    "I''ll give you one minute. If you don''t open the door this instant, I''ll tear it down!" Eric gave her an


    ultimatum with a serious look.


    Emily yelled, "Can''t you spare me? I''m a patient now, and my leg is injured. Are you trying to kill me


    by forcing me out of the hospital?"


    "You haven''t recovered yet?" Eric said sarcastically, "But from what I see, you''re alive and kicking.


    Don''t give me such bullsh*t. You''d bettere out quickly or else..."


    Still, Emily pressed against the door with great effort. "No, I won''t!"


    Snorting in disdain, Eric signaled his bodyguards and ordered, "Tear it down!"


    Leaning against the door, Emily listened to themotion outside, and her heart pounded violently


    when she heard the doorknob twisting.


    "I''m screwed!" she screamed.


    Her *ssh*le brother was going to tear down the door!


    "Stop it! What do you think you''re doing?"


    Just when Emily was at a loss, a heavenly voice resonated from outside the door.


    Turning around, Eric''s blue eyes narrowed slightly when he saw that it was the same woman from


    yesterday. "It''s you again."


    ncing at the two men who were tearing down the door, Ariah whispered to one of the police


    officers beside her, "Officer Morris, these people are obviously damaging public property and


    threatening my friend. We need your help."


    "Sure. Ben has already informed me to listen to your order. Don''t worry."


    Jaylen smiled, then waved his hand and led his men over. "Stop right there!"


    When the two bodyguards saw the police officers approaching them, they stood with their hands in


    the air, shivering in fear.


    Jaylen instructed his colleague to handcuff them and take them out. "We''ll see ourselves out."


    "Alright. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    There was a hint of anxiety on Jaylen''s face before he left, but Ariah reassured him that she would


    be alright, and only then did he leave at ease.


    Now, there were only Eric and Emily left in the room. Ariah chuckled. "Mr. Eric, Emily has the right to


    go wherever she wants. You can''t force her like this."


    Eric''s expression turned gloomy. He stared at her, gritting his teeth. "To me, she''s just a naive three-


    year-old girl who doesn''t know any better. If I didn''t take her away by force, she might have done


    something stupid that would hurt herself one day." "Mr. Eric, your sister is a bright and brilliant


    woman. If you keep treating her like a child, she will never grow up. Why don''t you learn to respect


    her and let her make her own decisions?"


    "Oh, she made a decision alright, by secretly calling my parents in the middle of the night, crying out


    of breath, and begging them to take her home. I''m here now, but she throws a tantrum childishly,


    and refuses to go home with me!"


    Ariah looked at them, dumbfounded.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You''re childish! I''m not throwing a tantrum!"


    With a loud bang, Emily pushed the door open and came out of the bathroom, her face as red as a


    tomato. "Eric, don''t insult me. I said I would go with you, but not now!"


    Eyeing her, Eric asked, "When then?"


    "When my wish is fulfilled!"


    "What''s your wish?" Eric frowned.


    Emily turned her face away, biting her lips and lowering her gaze. "It''s none of your business..."


    Ariah saw through her and raised her eyebrows. "Is it about Kobi?"


    Emily raised her head and nced at ine. After hesitating for a long while, she said, "Well, once


    he recovers and is discharged, I''ll leave immediately..."


    Sure enough, she said that she would let it go, but she couldn''t.


    Ariah sighed.


    Even Emily herself felt embarrassed after saying it. She was about to exin herself when she


    looked up and was utterly startled to see the person who appeared at the door.


    Following her gaze, Ariah was astounded as well. "Kobi? When did youe?"


    Kobi sat by the door in the wheelchair, quietly gazing at Emily.


    Eric narrowed his eyes cautiously. Even though he didn''t know much about Emily''s boyfriend, he


    heard about him from their parents.


    The reason why Emily called home and was admitted to the hospital was entirely because of her


    so-called boyfriend.


    He hadn''t even gone to look for him yet, and here he was, appearing right in front of him.


    Walking over, Eric asked, "Are you Mr. Hudson?"


    Kobi looked at him and immediately recognized that he was Emily''s brother.


    He knew Emily had an older brother but they had never met before.


    "Yes,m..."


    A fiery fist hurled towards Kobi after he uttered those three words.


    Everything happened so fast that Kobi didn''t manage to dodge and took the punch.


    Emily threw herself at Kobi and screamed, "Eric, what are you doing?"


    "Go away. I''ll help you teach this *ssh*le a lesson!"


    "YOU are an *ssh*le!" Emily blocked in front of Kobi. "You''re a hundred times worse than him. He''s


    only hurting me, but you''ve hurt countless women! Go away! Don''t you darey your hands on him!"

 Chapter 679

    Chapter 679


    Haha!


    Ariah was extremely nervous at first, but when she heard Emily''s remark, she couldn''t help but


    laugh out loud.


    They were such an adorable pair of siblings!


    Emily stood in front of Kobi, donning an intimidating expression.


    Eric''s face turned gloom in great dismay.


    Sighing, Ariah stepped forward and uttered, "Guys, this is a hospital. If you continue to fight like this,


    the nurse wille in to interfere."


    As soon as she said this, Emily backed down a little and turned to ask Kobi behind her, "Are you all


    right?"


    Kobi touched his cheek. "I''m fine."


    Yeah right.


    There was blooding out from the corner of his mouth.


    It indicated how strong Eric''s punch was.


    His face was already pale because of the injury, and now with the bloodstain at the corner of his


    mouth, he looked particrly horrifying.


    "Nurse!" Emily shouted.


    A nurse walked over and asked, "May I help you?"


    Emily pointed at Kobi. "He''s bleeding. Please check on him, quick."


    "I''m fine..." Kobi donned a smile at her.


    "I don''t care," Emily muttered and returned to Ariah''s side.


    Ariah shook her head as she looked at her. She was such a stubborn youngdy.


    On the other hand, Eric had been eyeing Kobi with a contemptuous expression. "So he''s the reason


    you don''t want to go home with me?"


    "I never said that I don''t want to go home with you.


    I told you I''ll... I''ll go when I recover. Now it''s not the time yet!"


    Since Kobi was here, Emily didn''t want to admit that it was because of him that she refused to


    leave.


    "I came with a private jet and a family doctor on board. I can bring you home safely regardless of


    your injury!"


    Hearing that, Emily could only re at him.


    Kobi, who had been sitting quietly in a wheelchair, suddenly looked up at Emily with a frown and


    asked, "Are you leaving?"


    Before Emily could say anything, Ariah spoke, "Yes, her brother came to take her home. They''ll


    leave the day after tomorrow at the most. Don''t you know about this?"


    Kobi looked at Emily, shocked. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "It''s none of your business, and it''s up to me to let you know or not," Emily said faintly.


    Kobi''s frown deepened as he looked at her.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariah smiled. "It''s probably yourst day together today. Have a good chat. Mr. Eric and I will be


    waiting outside."


    With that, she pulled Emily aside and uttered in a low voice, "You have to make your decision today


    whether to stay or go back. Remember what you said? Break it before it''s toote."


    Emily shifted her lips, wanting to say something, but in the end, she simply nodded. "Alright."


    "Good." Turning to Eric, Ariah suggested, "Mr. Eric, why don''t we give them some space to talk?


    Let''s wait outside."


    "Why can''t they just talk in front of..."


    "Let''s go!"


    Rolling her eyes in exasperation, Ariah pulled him out and closed the door.


    Eric seemed to be very protective of Emily, but why did he always do something that irritated her?


    "We''ll be at the door. Nothing will happen. Don''t worry."


    Ariah looked up and smiled at him as she spoke.


    With that, Eric looked down at her and then at his wrist with a faint smile. "How long do you have to


    hold me?"


    What?


    Only then did Ariah realize that she was still holding his wrist.


    She quickly let go.


    Leaning against the wall, Eric pouted. "Emily listens to you well."


    "She takes me as her big sister."


    "I''m her brother, but she never listens to me."


    Ariah pursed her lips awkwardly.


    "I have a presumptuous request, Miss Myers. I hope you can help me," Eric looked at her and


    suddenly said seriously.


    Ariah was a little taken aback. "What is it? Please, do tell. I''ll help you if I can do it."


    "You will definitely be able to do it."


    "Tell me, what can I do for you?"


    Ericughed slowly and said, "From the looks of it, I knew that Emily couldn''t leave that man


    behind, and she certainly doesn''t want to go home with me. I know my little sister too well. She


    called home because she was too upset and there was no one here tofort her, but she didn''t


    expect I woulde so soon. Now, she began to regret her decision and throw a tantrum, refusing


    to go with me."


    Listening to his remark, Ariah was certain that he knew Emily very well.


    Ariah nodded. "So?"


    "So I hope you cane with us." Eric said slowly, "No matter what their oue is today, I''ll take


    her home tomorrow even if I have to tie her up. However, she will certainly be restless on the way


    back, so I hope you cane with us and help me keep an eye on her along the way. She will


    behave herself around you."


    He assumed that since Emily listened to her so well, she would definitely go home with him if she


    tagged along.


    "Cough cough!"


    After listening to his request, Ariah chuckled helplessly. "I''m sorry but I can''t agree to that."


    "Why not?"


    "Because it''s impossible."


    "What''s so impossible about that? You don''t need to bring anything with you when you''re with us. I''ll


    pay for everything. Isn''t it nice to visit our ce since Emily is such a good friend of yours?"


    Ariah squinted.


    "Or are you afraid that you will fall in love with me while we are together?" Eric smiled confidently.


    This time, Ariah rolled her eyes in disgust.


    This man was not only confident, but also narcissistic.


    She shook her head and exined seriously, "Mr. Eric, I have a husband and I''m very in love with


    him. You''re indeed very charming and handsome, but I''m not interested in you at all. I only talk to


    you because you''re Emily''s brother. Do you understand?"


    Eric was dumbfounded for a while and gasped in bewilderment.


    After a long while, he said, "I have to admit that it''s quite hurtful to hear what you''ve said because,


    truthfully, I''ve never heard of such a blunt refusal..." His face was full of disappointment.


    Feeling ufortable in the awkward situation, Ariah blurted, "Well, I need to use the toilet. Excuse


    me.


    With that, she quickly slipped away.


    Eric looked at her leaving and slowly smiled.


    In the ward.


    Emily suddenly felt a sense of awkwardness now that she was alone with Kobi.


    Sprucing herself up, she looked at him in the wheelchair and relented, "I apologize on my brother''s


    behalf. He''s not his usual self today..."


    "It''s okay. I don''t me him." Kobi smiled casually. "If I had a younger sister who suffered such a


    predicament, I would be even more ruthless than him."


    Emily pursed her lips. So he knew that she went through a predicament.


    Then why didn''t he consider what she would do before he did those things that hurt her?

 Chapter 680

    Chapter 680


    Looking at her saddened expression, Kobi could tell what was ying in her mind. He pushed the


    wheelchair forward and moved closer to her. "Do you really want to leave?"


    "This isn''t my home. Why should I stay?" Emily looked at him.


    "You''re right." Kobi stopped in front of her, leaning weakly in the wheelchair. His face was


    particrly pale, but his smile was distinctly heinous. "But can you leave me? Do you really want to


    leave me?"


    Emily gritted her teeth. "Kobi Hudson, don''t think that I can''t live without you!"


    "I didn''t say that. I''m just telling you to listen to your heart."


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and pulled her into his embrace. Emily was startled by his


    sudden movement, but she didn''t dare to struggle for it might hurt him. Her hands were tied.


    "What are you doing..."


    "You can live without me, but you won''t be happy." He grabbed her waist tightly. "Ask yourself. Do


    you really want to leave me?"


    His firm tone shot straight into Emily''s heart like a sharp dagger.


    Exasperated that he could read her mind, she rebuked, "Get off your high horse! I will go home


    tomorrow!"


    "Are you sure?"


    He looked at her with a smile.


    "Of course! I''m d*mn sure! I''ll leave first thing in the morning! Let me go!"


    Emily didn''t care whether she would hurt him when she pushed him away forcefully. Finally freeing


    herself from his embrace, she pointed straight at the door with a cold look on her face. "You can


    leave now. I don''t want to see you. Get out!"


    Kobi didn''t seem to be bothered by her sudden burst of fury. He looked at her with a passionate


    gaze as if he was looking at a child throwing a tantrum.


    It pissed Emily off even more. "I told you to get out. Get out!"


    The door was pushed open as soon as she finished shouting.


    Eric barged in and asked, "What''s going on?"


    Emily''s tears started to fall. "Eric, get him out of here. I don''t want to see him..." "D*mn it!" Eric''s


    expression changed dramatically as he strode towards Kobi, flexing his fist. "What did you do


    again!"


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open again with a loud sound that startled Emily. She looked over


    and saw four to five men in cking in.


    "Eric..."


    Emily thought that Eric brought these men here.


    Meanwhile, Eric frowned. "Who are you?"


    However, none of the men answered him. One of them red at Emily andmanded sternly, "It''s


    her. Take her away!"


    All of a sudden, the four men surrounded her.


    Emily was scared out of her wits. "Hey, who are you people? Eric, help me!"


    As she was screaming at the top of her lungs, someone covered her chin with something, and a


    pungent smell rushed into her nose. She whimpered before her body starting to weaken, and her


    vision gradually blurred.


    "Emily!"


    Before fainting, she seemed to hear Kobi''s panicked cry.


    When Ariah returned from the bathroom, she saw many people gathered at Emily''s ward from afar.


    "What the heck?" she muttered and immediately ran over.


    She was shocked by what she saw. "Mr. Eric..."


    Both Eric and Kobi looked particrly pale with hatred in their eyes. Ericy on the ground while


    Kobi sat limply on the wheelchair as if someone drugged him.


    Astounded by the scene, Ariah rushed over. "Kobi, what happened? Where''s Emily?"


    She didn''t see Emily when she came in.


    Immediately, she shouted to the onlookers outside, "Please help me call the nurse!"


    Someone replied, "Yes, we did. The nurses are on their way..."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariah helped Eric up from the floor and asked anxiously, "Where''s Emily?"


    Eric stood up by leaning against the wall, looking livid. "She was abducted!"


    "What?"


    "It happened a few minutes ago."


    "What the hell happened?"


    At that time, after the group of men in ck barged in and grabbed Emily, they then attacked Eric


    and Kobi. Those men were obviously skilled fighters. Kobi was injured, so he was no match to


    them. After battling with them for a while, they sprayed drugs on him and Kobi.


    In a few seconds, he and Kobi had lost all their strength, and could only watch helplessly as they


    took Emily away.


    As soon as Eric finished speaking, the nurses came over and immediately took them to have a


    check.


    Ariah anxiously chided as both Eric and Kobi were reluctant to go, "Stop being so stubborn, both of


    you! Let the nurse check you out. I''ll call the police and take care of the rest!"


    It wasn''t until Ariah''s statement that they were finally willing to go with the nurse.


    It would be better to have a checkup since they didn''t know what kind of drug did those men spray


    on them.


    At the police station.


    After David answered the phone, he immediately knocked on Jimmy''s office. After a while, Jimmy''s


    voice came from inside, "Come in."


    Pushing the door open and walking in, David saw a woman around 60 years old sitting on the sofa


    in the office while Jimmy sat opposite her. Both of them stopped talking when they saw David


    coming in.


    Jimmy stood up and said to David, "Call someone in."


    With that, David turned around and called an officer toe in. Jimmy asked him to take care of the


    woman, and the officer quickly went out of the office with the woman.


    After they left, David spoke, "Captain, did you get anything?"


    Jimmy looked at him and said, "Of course. It''s all thanks to you that we are able to find Maya Khan


    and learn something about the past from her. Great job."


    "Really?" David''s eyes lit up in excitement when he heard this.


    As Jimmy massaged his temples, he asked, "What do you want to see me about?"


    "Oh yes! I almost forgot about it!" David pped his forehead and said hurriedly, "Ariah called just


    now. She said that she called you but you didn''t answer your phone, so she wanted me to inform


    you to go to the hospital immediately. Something happened to Miss Emily.¡±


    Immediately, Jimmy''s face darkened, and he thought, "That d*mned woman. Did she go to the


    hospital again?"


    "What''s wrong, Captain? You seem to be angry?"


    David interpreted his remark in another way.


    "Shut up and get the car ready. I''ll go to the hospital now."


    "Alright."


    Jimmy wouldn''t be so angry if Emily was the only one in the hospital, but that bloke was there too,


    the one whom Ariah personallyplimented his good looks before.


    This made him wonder why Ariah had gone to Emily''s ward again.


    One would have thought she stayed in the hospital permanently for going there so often.


    A gloomy Jimmy was at the hospital.


    He instantly burned in rage when he pushed open the door of the ward only to see Ariah hugging


    the bloke.

 Chapter 681

    Chapter 681


    The door of the ward was kicked open all the way with a loud bang.


    Ariah subconsciously turned around and saw Jimmy walking in from outside, leaningzily at the


    door, and looking at them with an ambiguous smile on his face.


    Despite the smile, his re was particrly heinous.


    "Having a good time?"


    His remark made Ariah astounded. What did he mean by that?


    She was about to rebuke when she suddenly nced at Eric, who was leaning on her, and


    suddenly understood what he meant.


    Anxious, Ariah hurriedly pushed Eric away and exined, "He almost fell just now, so I helped..."


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and asked, "Oh? And he was going to fall right into your arms?"


    What!


    Ariah ran over in a hurry and tugged at his clothes. "I''ll exin to youter. It''s not what you think.


    The most important thing right now is to find Emily. She was kidnapped by a bunch of men in the


    hospital ward in broad daylight. That''s so scary!" "You''d better figure out how to exin to meter!"


    Jimmy snorted and waved his hand.


    David came out from behind him. "Yes, Captain?"


    "Go to the control room and ask for surveince."


    "Yes, sir!"


    At his superior''s order, David turned around and left.


    Then, Jimmy called two men in. "Take a statement from him about what happened."


    Sitting by the bedside, Eric raised his eyebrows. "You want to take my statement?"


    Jimmy didn''t even look at him as he glowered, "You made a police report, so we have to take your


    statements. If you don''t want to, fine, I''ll let my guys leave the hospital now."


    "Beggars can''t be choosers," Eric thought.


    Swallowing in dismay, he jabbed, "Fine. Ask away. When you''re done, hurry up and find my sister.


    Stop messing around."


    The two policemen who were going to take his statement scowled indignantly upon hearing his


    remark.


    Seeing Jimmy''s squint, Ariah hurriedly wrapped her arms around his and dragged him out of the


    room. "Let''s go outside and talk, shall we? Don''t you want to hear what I have to say?"


    She bet that they would get into a brawl if she did not intervene.


    After exiting the room, he pinched her chin before she could even catch a breath and demanded


    somberly, "Talk."


    "Okay, I will. Let go of me first. It hurts..."


    He loosened his grip and massaged her arm a little as he muttered, "Yeah right. I didn''t even use


    any force."


    Ariah pouted and started, "Emily''s kidnappers sprayed something at Eric and Kobi..."


    Upon hearing Kobi''s name, Jimmy looked even more unpleasant. "Kobi was here too?"


    "What? Are you jealous? Oh please, I have nothing to do with Kobi. He''s here to see Emily, not me!"


    Jimmy looked askance at her.


    "Do you want to listen? If not, I''ll stop talking!"


    "Go ahead."


    "Don''t interrupt me then. When they kidnapped Emily, those men sprayed some unknown drug on


    Kobi and Eric that made them weak instantly. The nurses took them for an examination and found


    out that they were perfectly fine, so they asked me to bring them back to the ward. I was helping


    Eric to get on the bed but he went limp and leaned on me, and that was when you suddenly walked


    into the room and saw us..."


    Ariah heaved in exhaustion after exining a series of events. Why did he get jealous so easily?


    "He happened to lean on you?" Jimmy sneered. "Can''t you tell that he did it on purpose?"


    "No way..." Ariah frowned in disbelief. "I swear, he was as weak as a kitten. He couldn''t even walk


    properly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t just watch Emily being taken away!"


    Donning a nk expression, Jimmy warned in a low voice, "Stay away from him! You have no idea


    what he thinks of you!"


    Ariahughed in amusement. "He''s only here to take his sister home. What can he think of me?


    Your imagination really runs wild."


    "Are you a man? I can easily tell how he feels for you when he looks at you."


    Ariah pursed her lips, speechless.


    Suddenly, David called to say that he had gotten the surveince footage and asked them toe


    over quickly. Ariah hurriedly said, "Go. I''ll wait here... Hey!"


    Before she could finish, he grabbed hold of her wrist and dragged her with him.


    Ariah stared at him, bewildered.


    He must be afraid that something would happen if she was alone with Eric.


    In the control room.


    Ariah''s face was filled with anger after watching the footage. "These people are so pompous and


    lawless! They actually kidnapped her in broad daylight!"


    Ariah had no idea at all when Emily was being kidnapped. The moment she entered the ward, she


    saw Eric and Kobi lying on the floor.


    Now that she saw how Emily was taken away in such a rude manner, she growled in rage.


    Emily was such a timid youngdy. She must be scared to death because of this experience.


    David cursed in a low voice, "F*ck, who are these people?"


    Most of the bandits would choose tomit their crimes at night to cover their tracks, but these


    men literally barged into the ward in broad daylight and kidnapped someone.


    Frowning in agitation, Jimmy said slowly, "These people are indeed bold, not to mention how swift


    and orderly their action was. They had their duties nned out after entering the ward. Two of them


    grabbed Emily while the other three attacked Eric and Kobi."


    Kobi was injured, so hisbat ability was near zero.


    "This is not an ordinary kidnapping. This is a well-nned abduction." Jimmy turned his head at


    Ariah. "Did Emily get on bad terms with anyone recently?"


    Ariah blinked in shock. "I... I don''t know. She''s been staying in the hospital for the past few days.


    Besides, she''s not from Beachmarsh City. She didn''t even know anyone here."


    Jimmy fell silent.


    Something shed across Ariah''s mind that she smacked her lips and murmured, "Could... could it


    be Kobi again?"


    Kobi had had criminal records and had kidnapped Emily once. She couldn''t help but suspect him


    subconsciously.


    It went without saying that one should notmit a felony for they would surely be the first to be


    med if something bad happened.


    In Kobi''s ward.


    Lying in bed, Kobi''s abdomen was bleeding because of the fierce fight in Emily''s ward. After


    checking his wound, the doctor warned, "If you still want to walk out of the hospital alive, you better


    stay still for the next week. Otherwise, even the gods can''t save you."


    He wanted to go out and look for Emily but his hands were tied.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    When Ariah and Jimmy walked in, they saw Kobi staring at the ceiling with no expression on his


    face. No one knew what he was thinking.


    Ariah cleared her throat to grab his attention.


    Kobi turned his head to look at her and immediately asked, "Have you found her?"


    "No." Ariah shook her head and came to the bed. Before she could say anything, Jimmy pulled her


    back forcefully.


    "Stand behind and don''t move."


    After pulling her to stand behind him, he looked at her and then turned to look at Kobi. "Is it you who


    sent people to kidnap Emily?"

 Chapter 682

    Chapter 682


    "Cough cough..."


    As soon as Jimmy finished, Kobi started to cough loudly. His face turned red, and there was even


    blood seeping out of his abdomen.


    Instantly, Ariah was shocked by his reaction. Was he angry about what happened, or because they


    found out what he did that he reacted this way?


    "I kidnapped her?" Kobi stopped coughing. Panting, he continued, "Why would I kidnap her?"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "It''s not like you''ve never done this before."


    Kobi''s expression froze. "What do you mean?"


    "You were the one who tied her up yourself when she went missing, weren''t you?"


    Kobi pursed his lips. It looked like Emily had really regained her memories, and she had indeed told


    Ariah about it.


    And Ariah must have told Jimmy about it...


    He looked past Jimmy''s shoulder indignantly.


    Receiving his gaze, Ariah shrunk sheepishly at first, but then she red up. "Why are you staring at


    me? He''s right! You did kidnap Emily once and even did those despicable things to her! What?


    You can do bad things on her, but she isn''t allowed to tell me about it?"


    Her sarcasm made Kobi turn pale,plicated feelings shing across his face. Eventually, he


    pursed his lips andy down, gasping violently with his eyes closed.


    Ariah could tell that Kobi was furious based on his expression, and she wondered if she was being


    too harsh to him.


    But on second thought, she realized that she did not do anything wrong nor tell any lies.


    She cursed inside her, "Stop feeling sorry for him! He did do something wrong and he should count


    his blessing that I didn''t beat the crap out of him. Why did he get pissed off when I simply insulted


    him a little?"


    "I didn''t kidnap her. I have nothing to do with her kidnapping this time."


    After a long while, Kobi slowly opened his mouth to speak.


    Ariah curled her lips. "I don''t believe you..."


    "Then what you want me to do for you to believe me?" Kobi suddenly turned his head and stared at


    her. "We don''t know how is Emily now. You won''t get anything by interrogating me here. Hurry and


    go find her now!" "Ariah, leave us," Jimmy, who had been silent all this while, suddenly said.


    Ariah nodded. "David and I will be waiting outside. Call us when you need anything."


    After that, she made an expression that said, "If Kobi touches you, I''ll rush into the room to protect


    you." Jimmy chuckled and nodded with a nonchnt hum.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Only then did Ariah walk out at ease.


    When there were only the two of them in the room, Jimmy pulled over a chair, sat down in front of


    the bed, and recounted, Tve seen the surveince. This is a nned abduction."


    Kobi grimaced. "Do you think I did it?"


    "I did suspect you. After all, it''s not like you''ve never done something like this before."


    Kobi slowly calmed down. "You did? So now you don''t find me suspicious?"


    "Originally, I was suspicious of you, but judging from your intense attitude, it doesn''t seem like


    you''re lying, so I don''t suspect you as much as I did before."


    Kobi frowned at him.


    Then, Jimmy leaned back in his chair casually. "I don''t think I have to exin to you how powerful


    andwless Emily''s kidnappers are."


    It showed how arrogant and bold they were for kidnapping someone in a crowded hospital in broad


    daylight.


    If they dared tomit such a heinous act, they were certainly not afraid of being investigated.


    Jimmy started his analysis, "You haven''t been in the country for the past few years, and you don''t


    have any connections in Beachmarsh City. It''s impossible for you to find Emily by yourself."


    "But I can help you."


    Jimmy slowly finished hisst sentence.


    Kobi pursed his thin lips. "What is your condition?"


    There must a reason why Jimmy asked Ariah to go out, wanted to talk to him alone, and presented


    his findings to him. He must have something he wanted from him.


    "My dear brother, even if you''re injured, you''re still able to think quickly," Jimmyplimented.


    Kobi sneered, "If you have something to say, just say it. Don''t keep me guessing."


    Clearing his throat, Jimmy went straight to the point, "I know what you want to do, and I know why


    you return to Beachmarsh City this time. I''ll help you investigate Emily''s case, but I want you to stop


    whatever you''re nning to do."


    Kobi was genuinely startled but it was soon reced by tranquility. Jimmy was a keen and


    meticulous man. How could he not investigate it after knowing that he was hypnotized?


    He probably didn''t have any trust on him now.


    However, Kobi was not worried even if Jimmy insisted on investigating his case. It happened so


    long ago that he probably couldn''t find anything useful.


    Thinking of this, Kobi curled his lips slightly as he said, "I don''t understand what you''re saying. Look


    at me, I''m an injured patient lying helplessly in the hospital. What do you mean? What should I stop


    doing?"


    "Do you think it''s funny?" Jimmy squinted. "Do you want me to throw the evidence on your face?"


    At this moment, Kobi was certain that even if Jimmy knew, he would only know a little about it, so he


    wasn''t worried. "Emily is missing. As a police officer, don''t you think it''s your duty to search for her?


    Fine if you don''t look for Emily because of me, but do you think Ariah will let you be? It seems that


    they are quite close to each other. Ariah must be very anxious if Emily remains missing."


    Jimmy chuckled at his teasing. "Kobi Hudson, do you think I''m still that reckless boy? Do you think


    I''lle to you so confidently without any solid proof?"


    Kobi looked at him with a smile, but didn''t say anything.


    Knowing that Kobi would not buy anything he said without giving him any solid fact, Jimmy nced


    at him and blurted Josiah''s name faintly.


    Sure enough, when Jimmy blurted the name, Kobi suddenly stiffened that he even stopped


    breathing for a moment, his eyes full of disbelief. He slowly turned his head to look at Jimmy, and


    huffed word by word in his awfully hoarse voice, "What did you say?"


    Calmly, Jimmymented, "As I said, I know what you want to do. I even know more than you think."


    Aplicated expression painted Kobi''s face. He moved his lips, but nothing came out of it.


    No way...


    He didn''t expect that Jimmy would be able to find out about Josiah.


    He assumed that Jimmy knew only the surface of the matter, but never did he expect that he knew


    so much more than he had imagined.


    "Stop what your''re doing, and I''ll help you find Emily. After I found her, you''ll take her away from


    Beachmarsh City."


    Jimmy red at him straight in the eyes, his gaze as sharp as a sword. "There is no room for


    negotiation. I''m just giving you a brief warning to stop what you n to do. Turn around before it''s


    toote."

 Chapter 683

    Chapter 683


    As Ariah waited outside, she peeped at the ward from time to time and started to get worried since


    Jimmy was inside for a long time.


    Seeing her anxious expression, David smiled and consoled, "Don''t worry. Captain is very smart. He


    won''t let anything bad happen to himself."


    "I know, but I''m just worried, and I''m curious about what they''re talking about." Ariah pricked up her


    ears and tried to eavesdrop but was dejected when there was not a single sounding from the


    room. "They must be talking about something important, that''s why he sent me away."


    She looked at David again as something crossed her mind. "By the way, I remember you called


    Jimmy yesterday, saying that you found some important evidence about Kobi. What is it?"


    David hemmed and hawed. "Uh... I can''t tell you. Captain may not be happy if he knows I tell you..."


    "It''s not like you''re telling someone else. It''s just me. Come on."


    "I... I..."


    "Alright, I''ll stop pestering you then." Ariah waved her hand indifferently. She didn''t like forcing


    others to do something against their will anyway.


    As she was about to say something, she saw Eric approaching them from afar. It seemed that he


    had gotten a lot better yet his face was flushed with anger. "Have you found her?"


    Ariah nced at him in disbelief. "Do you think it''s so easy to find someone? We''ve checked the


    surveince. She disappeared as soon as she was taken out of the hospital. It''s not as simple as


    you think to find someone in Beachmarsh City."


    "It''s because you''re useless!" Eric shouted anxiously.


    "Hey, watch your tongue!" David growled, "What''s with the attitude? We''re helping you to find your


    sister and this is how you talk to us?"


    Seeing the situation, Ariah hurriedly tugged David''s sleeve. "Let him be. He''s just worried about his


    sister. Let''s not argue with him."


    Angrily, David stepped aside.


    "Mr. Eric, Emily is my friend. I''m also very anxious about her kidnapping, but we can''t let our


    emotions control us." Ariah nced at him. "I promise that I''ll do my best to find her. If you don''t


    believe me, you can find someone else to help you. I can''t stand your temper anyway."


    She spoke in a monotonous tone and was distancing herself from him.


    Immediately, Eric knew that she was angry based on her tone and reaction. However, he didn''t


    mean to be rude either. He couldn''t suppress his anxiety because he was distressed that Emily was


    kidnapped before his eyes.


    Hence, he sincerely apologized, "I was being rude. I''m sorry."


    Ariah was a soft-hearted person who didn''t like someone holding her foot to the fire. She would not


    yield to coercion but would be very forgiving if you reasoned with her.


    "Okay, apology epted. I know you''re worried, but you have to calm down. I want to ask you a few


    questions."


    "Go ahead."


    "We watched the surveince footage. Emily''s kidnappers are well-trained and professional. They


    came prepared. I want to know if you have any enemies here?"


    "Enemies?"


    "Are you suggesting that my enemy is Emily''s kidnapper?" Eric frowned.


    Ariah nodded. Currently, that was what she had in mind.


    Emily was a stranger here without acquaintances nor enemies. However, she was kidnapped as


    soon as he came. This didn''t seem like a coincidence.


    Earlier in the ward, Kobi''s reaction indicated that he was not lying, so she believed that Kobi did not


    involve in Emily''s abduction.


    That was why Ariah suspected that Eric had something to do with it.


    Eric remained silent for a long time. Then, he started to grimace, and his lips were tightly pursed as


    if something horrible shed across his mind.


    David and Ariah exchanged nces.


    "I have something else to do. I need to go now," looking up, Eric spoke hurriedly as if something


    crossed his mind and rushed away.


    Ariah and David smelled something fishy about it.


    She signaled at him, and he nodded. "I''ll follow him to see what''s going on. Please tell Captain


    about this."


    "Be careful," she said in a low voice.


    "Alright."


    While David swiftly and quietly followed Eric, Ariah looked back at the closed ward door.


    After waiting for a while longer, she decided to open the door when it was suddenly opened.


    There was nothing unusual about Jimmy as he walked out of the room. In fact, he looked quite


    pleasant which was rather skeptical. "What did you guys talk about? Why do you look so happy?"


    "Can you tell?"


    Jimmy was indeed in a good mood because Kobi had agreed to the terms he proposed.


    Initially, he wanted to test the waters and would back away if Kobi did not agree to his terms. Never


    did he expect that he would agree to his request right away. It seemed that Emily was very


    important to him.


    "Of course. It''s written all over your face," Ariah teased, getting more curious. "Tell me, what did you


    guys talk about?"


    "I proposed something to him that I thought he would not yield, but surprisingly, he agreed."


    "What is it?"


    "I''ll tell youter."


    Ariah pouted.


    "I don''t have time to tell you the details now. The most important thing now is to find Emily." Jimmy


    raised his eyebrows. "If you really want to know, let''s find a ce so that I can slowly tell you what I


    have talked about with Kobi."


    "Forget it. I don''t want to hear it. You''d better go and find Emily first."


    Ariah muttered to herself and told him that David had gone to follow Eric.


    Jimmy''s eyes lit up when he heard this and heplimented, "Great job. You''ve thought it through."


    She was getting smarter and smarter, and she would be his entirely in the future. Upon thinking of


    this, Jimmy couldn''t help but giggle in excitement.


    Ariah didn''t know what he was thinking though. "So what should we do now?"


    In response, Jimmy squinted and said, "Come and meet someone with me."


    "Who?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    In a cafe.


    Jimmy booked a private room with a small suite attached. At this moment, he was outside talking to


    someone whom he did not allow her to meet, so she could only sit alone in the suite eating fruits


    and pastries.


    She couldn''t see the people outside, and could only faintly hear the voices.


    When they walked into the room, Ariah took a peek from the window and saw that they were


    brawny and tall with heinous expressions on their faces.


    They didn''t look like they were kind folks.


    Why would Jimmy be friends with these people?


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    She was quite astounded.


    Outside the suite.


    After seeing the man put down his ss, Jimmy asked, "ke, how do you find the food?"


    "It''s very delicious." ke Hanson donned a satisfying smile. "Jimmy, it''s rare for you to invite me


    for tea. What''s the asion?"


    "I indeed have a request."


    "What is it?"


    Jimmy took out his mobile phone, yed a video, and pushed the phone towards ke. "Look at


    these men. Are they your men from Dragon Knights?"


    In this world, there was day, and there would be night.


    So, of course, there were the bright and dark sides.


    There was a fine line between these two sides. If Jimmy represented justice, then these people in


    front of him would be the dark side of Beachmarsh City.


    It was nothing unusual for the Dragon Knights n to be involved with the city''s criminal acts such


    as trafficking, kidnapping, and assassination.

 Chapter 684

    Chapter 684


    After ke finished watching the video, he instantly understood why Jimmy came to him today.


    There was only one reason why the police woulde to him and ask for his favor. It must have


    something to do with the underworld.


    If someone else had a favor to ask of him, he might have considered it, but it was Jimmy...


    He was a rising star in the police forces that was promoted to deputy director''s position at a very


    young age. In a few years, he would probably be promoted as the director of the police department.


    By then, Beachmarsh City would bepletely under his control.


    Many ns from the underworld wanted to curry favor with him, yet, he personally came to him


    today. ke would not let go of this great opportunity.


    Nheless, he shouldn''t be proactive about his request. He should leave him hanging for a while


    to make him feel that he owed him a favor.


    ke squinted at the phone for a moment before saying, "Jimmy, is that your girlfriend who was


    kidnapped in the video?"


    "She''s a friend." Jimmy didn''t seem like he wanted to reveal much. "From your tone, I assume that


    you know who these people are."


    "I didn''t say that."


    "Oh, so you don''t know?" Jimmy arched his eyebrows. "If so, I don''t want to be a bother then. I''ll


    have to find another way, and I''m sure there must be a way that works."


    With that, he got up and turned to leave.


    "Hey, buddy!" ke quickly grabbed him, unexpected of his abrupt reaction. "I didn''t say I don''t


    know. Show me the video again. I don''t know them, but my men may recognize them."


    Jimmy nced at him indifferently. He knew that ke was trying to get leverage. It was rare for


    him to ask for someone''s help, so he naturally had to make good use of it.


    If he acted eagerly, ke would definitely keep him hanging so that he would feel like he owed him


    a great favor.


    Donning a calm and iprehensible expression, Jimmy sat down again, tossed his phone to


    ke, and slowly and quietly drank his water.


    ke thought about the whole situation carefully for a moment and decided not to be on bad terms


    with Jimmy. Although Jimmy was young, he acted very mature and would someday be the


    person in charge of Beachmarsh City. It would not do him any good if he upset him over such a


    petty matter.


    Taking the phone up, ke looked at the video carefully. After finishing watching it, he frowned and


    gestured to his henchman behind him. "Take a look."


    The henchman took the phone and looked at the video several times before returning it to him.


    "Boss, I think it''s the foreigners."


    The two muttered to each other in a low voice for a long time before they returned the phone to


    Jimmy.


    Jimmy sat back casually. A waiter pushed the door open and came in with snacks. As she was


    about to leave, Jimmy directed, "Please send some steaks to the suite."


    The waiter had been sending snacks and drinks into the suite several times. It seemed that the


    woman in the suite must be hungry since it was lunchtime.


    "Yes, sir."


    The waiters nodded swiftly.


    ke was shocked to find out that there was someone in the suite. He would be doomed if the


    person in the suite was here to kill him.


    After a while, the waiter sent the steak into the suite and emerged with a grimacing expression. She


    came to Jimmy and said, "Mr. Hudson, the guest inside asks me to bring you a message."


    "What is it?"


    "Jimmy Hudson, hurry up! D*mn, I need to take a leak!"


    Red in embarrassment, the water conveyed the message at one go. "I''m sorry. She said it, not ~ u


    me.


    Before Jimmy could speak, ke uttered curiously, "Jimmy, the person inside..."


    "It''s my wife."


    "Oh, I see. Why don''t you bring her out to meet us?" ke said with a smile, and his men grinned.


    They kept staring at the suite and wished they could barge into it right away.


    Jimmy''s expression gloomed. "ke, you said that they are the foreigners. What do you mean?"


    Obviously, he changed the subject to avoid further questions about the person in the suite.


    Smiling knowingly, ke didn''t pursue the subject and started talking about the video again.


    "Recently, some people with mysterious backgrounds havee to Beachmarsh City. They''re not


    local, but, d*mn, they are skillful. The Pooler Family treats them like VIPs and listens to their orders


    ordingly. One of them in the video looked rather familiar, like someone from the Pooler Family.


    As for the rest, if I''m not mistaken, they''re the foreigners whoe out of nowhere."


    Emily''s disappearance, as expected, had something to do with the foreigners.


    Was it really as Ariah guessed, that Emily''s disappearance had something to do with Eric?


    After getting the answer he needed, Jimmy sent those people away. As soon as he returned, the


    door to the suite was pushed open and Ariah ran out, "Where is the restroom?"


    "Over there..."


    Jimmy had only said two words before Ariah disappeared out of sight.


    He shook his head andughed as he followed her.


    Coming out of the restroom, Ariah had a satisfying smile on her face. As they exited the cafe, she


    asked anxiously, "How is it? Have you found a breakthrough?"


    "Let''s go back first."


    As he said, Jimmy opened the door, and Ariah entered, pursing her lips.


    On the way back, David called, and Jimmy got Ariah to turn on the speaker.


    David''s voice came from the other end of the line, "Captain, I followed Emily''s brother to the hotel.


    He stayed for a while, and now he came out again. I''ve been following him from a distance away.


    Judging by his direction, I think he''s going to the Pooler residence."


    "Okay. Keep your eyes on him and report to me at any time."


    "Yes, Captain."


    After Jimmy hung up the phone, Ariah hurriedly asked, "Who is this Pooler Family? I heard you


    talking about them in the cafe just now."


    Turning the steering wheel slightly and tapping on it slowly, Jimmy frowned and said after a moment


    of silence, "It will be a bit troublesome if the Pooler Family is involved in Emily''s kidnapping."


    Even he felt that it was troublesome?


    Did it mean that the matter itself wasplicated?


    Ariah asked subconsciously, "What''s with the Pooler Family? Are they very powerful?"


    "There are three big mafia families in Beachmarsh City. You''ve seen one of them, the Hanson


    Family, and the Pooler Family."


    Mafia families?


    Did he mean the organized crime families?


    "Didn''t you say that there are three mafia families? The Hanson Family, the Pooler family, and who


    is the third family?"


    Ariah was curious. She didn''t know that there were these mysterious families remained obscure


    under the surface of a peaceful city.


    Ignoring her question, Jimmy exined, "The Pooler Family''s reputation in Beachmarsh City is not


    inferior to that of the Hanson Family. In fact, they''ve be more powerful in recent years."


    Ariah had a bad feeling when she heard that. "Are you saying that Emily will be in great danger if


    she falls into their hands?"


    "Don''t worry, I have some affinity with the head of the Pooler Family," Jimmyforted her and


    stepped on the elerator pedal. "Emily will be fine. She is just a youngdy who has nothing


    against the Pooler Family. They won''t harm her."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Despite his reassurance, Ariah could see a hint of darkness under his eyes which made her heart


    sink as well.

 Chapter 685

    Chapter 685


    At the Pooler Family''s hillside mansion.


    It was already growing dusk by the time Jimmy and Ariah arrived. As they stood in front of the


    heavily guarded mansion, there were a dozen bodyguards standing guard at every door.


    It was like a scene in a movie.


    Holding Ariah''s hand firmly, Jimmy reassured, "Rx."


    "I am." Despite her confidence, she grabbed his hand tightly.


    Jimmy nced at her with a faint smile. Ariah grabbed his sleeve and asked in a low voice, "Why


    didn''t David call us? What about Eric? Didn''t hee here too? Where are they?"


    As she reminded him, Jimmy frowned when thought of this matter. Regardless, He walked towards


    the Pooler residence''s entrance.


    The bodyguard stopped them and asked, "Who are you?"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and said, "Is Mateo in? I want to see him. Please let him know that I''m


    here."


    The bodyguard was rather astounded at Jimmy''s rxed and calm tone, and he even stated Mateo


    Pooler''s name. He exchanged skeptical nces with another bodyguard before asking, "What''s


    your name, please?"


    "Jimmy Hudson."


    Upon hearing his name, the bodyguards, who were familiar with the big families in the city, guessed


    that he was from the Hudson Family, so one of them immediately said, "Mr. Hudson, please wait a


    moment. I''ll go in to inform Mr. Pooler about your visit."


    After the bodyguards left, Ariah teased, "Wow, even the gangsters know that you''re Mr. Hudson?"


    Jimmy winked at her and said, "Of course. Don''t you know how famous I am?"


    In response, Ariah gasped curiously. "You are? How famous? Tell me!"


    However, Jimmy simply nced at her quietly with a smile.


    He wouldn''t budge no matter how Ariah pestered him, so she felt discouraged. After a short while,


    she gushed hastily, "I think it''s better that we call David. I''m a little worried."


    On the way here, David said that he had followed Eric to the Pooler residence, but now they were


    nowhere to be seen.


    Frowning, Jimmy took out his phone and gave David a call. However, the call was connected but no


    one answered it.


    "David will never refuse my call," he mumbled.


    "Did something happen to him?" Ariah glowered nervously.


    "Don''t worry. He''s a policeman. No one would harm him."


    Ariah felt a little more at ease after hearing his remark.


    At this moment, the main door of the Pooler residence was opened, and footsteps could be heard


    coming from within followed by a crisp voice, "He''s my honorable guest. Why don''t you invite him


    in?"


    The bodyguard replied, "I didn''t know there would be guestsing today."


    After a while, a slender male figure came out. Jimmy whispered, "This is Mateo Pooler, the heir of


    the Pooler family."


    Ariah nodded.


    Earlier, Mateo was taken aback when he heard that it was Jimmy who came to visit, and he


    wondered what brought him here.


    Mateo would take over the Pooler Family in the future, so the first thing he had to do was to build a


    good rtionship with the high officials in Beachmarsh City. He always wanted to curry favor with


    the Hudson Family, yet he didn''t have a chance to do so. To his surprise, Jimmy came on his own


    today.


    "Hi, Deputy Director Hudson. It''s my honor to have you here today." Mateo smiled. He turned to


    Ariah and quickly looked away. "May I know what''s the asion of your visit? Where''s your team?"


    Jimmy smiled. "I''m here to discuss something with you, Mr. Pooler."


    "Oh?" Mateo paused for a moment before saying, "This way, please. Let''s chat inside."


    Jimmy walked in with Ariah.


    Mateo summoned his henchman and whispered a few words into his ear. The henchman then


    nodded.


    As soon as Jimmy sat down, the servants brought him a drink.


    "Please make yourselffortable." Mateo came in from the outside and sat opposite them, cutting


    to the chase with an ambiguous smile on his face, "You said that you have something to talk to me.


    I think I know what it is."


    Surprised, Ariah blurted, "You do?"


    "Of course." Mateo looked at her briefly before summoning his henchman. The man gestured to his


    subordinate and after a while, his subordinate brought over a person from behind.


    "Captain!"


    David let out a cry.


    Ariah was genuinely shocked. Never did she expect that David was apprehended by the Pooler


    Family.


    Jimmy''s face darkened slightly. "Mr. Pooler, what do you mean by this?"


    Stunned, Mateo said, "Aren''t you here to look for your man? This guy here was lurking around my


    property earlier. When my men found him, he said he was a policeman. I was going to verify his


    identity but here you are, showing up in front of my doorstep. You''re here for him, aren''t you?"


    Jimmy nced at David. Ashamed, David approached Jimmy and whispered, "I followed Eric here,


    but they found me..."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Got it."


    Jimmy signaled for David to step aside and said to Mateo, "I came here to ask for confirmation, and


    I hope you can cooperate."


    "Oh," Mateo said. "Ask away, Mr. Hudson. I''ll tell you whatever I know."


    Taking out his mobile phone, Jimmy yed the surveince video. "One of these men in the video is


    your bodyguard, am I right?"


    Mateo motioned for his henchman toe over, who then watched the video and nodded after


    recognizing one of them as their own.


    "What do you mean?" Mateo stayed calm and collected.


    "The girl who was kidnapped is my friend. Since one of your men kidnapped her, I''m here for her."


    Sitting back, Mateo adjusted hisposure. His manner changed drastically upon the mention of


    Emily. "I''m sorry, Mr. Hudson, but I don''t know where your friend is. Yes, the man in the video was


    indeed our bodyguard, but I fired himst week. Whatever he does has nothing to do with me."


    He cut his ties to the kidnapping very swiftly.


    Seeing that, Jimmy sneered, "Mr. Pooler, I''m here alone to ask for your assistance politely. If you


    refuse to cooperate, I''lle again with my team to search thispound thoroughly. I hope I don''t


    have to do till that extent!"


    Mateo had never received such a threat before due to his status, so he was agitated, but he was


    intimidated by Jimmy. "I wee you to search my house if you have a search warrant, but if you


    don''t, I''m sorry, it is considered trespassing. I''ll let go of this man who was sneaking around my


    house earlier. Please take him and leave."


    Seeing they reached a stalemate that might end badly, Jimmy took Ariah and David with him and


    then left.


    As soon as they stepped out of the Pooler residence''s gate, David voiced out, "Captain, I saw Eric


    here! I swear!"


    Jimmy''s eyes darkened. "Let''s go back."


    Despite David''s reluctance, he left with them.


    As soon as they left, Mateo summoned his henchman and ordered, "I want to see Mr. Lennon. I


    need to inform him that the police have found us following the clues. Go and arrange the meeting."


    After saying that, he rebuked angrily, "Why did he have to act so rashly? No matter how powerful he


    is, how can he kidnap someone in broad daylight?"


    It was reasonable for Mateo to be pissed since he was the one who had to take the me for the


    tant kidnapping.

 Chapter 686

    Chapter 686


    On the car, David was huffing exasperatedly while Ariah remained silent.


    When they arrived downtown and stopped at the red light, Jimmy turned to Ariah and asked,


    "What''s on your mind?"


    Ariah had been silent since she left the Pooler residence, looking serious and solemn. He couldn''t


    tell what was ying in her mind.


    After pondering for a moment, she said, "There''s an obvious change of attitude after Mateo heard


    you mention Emily. I refuse to believe that he doesn''t know anything about Emily''s kidnapping."


    "He knows!" David echoed, "That foreigner, I mean Eric, went directly to the Pooler residence. If he


    didn''t know anything, why did he go there?"


    Ariah turned around to look at him. "David, tell me about Eric. Did he do anything odd?"


    "After Eric left the hotel, I followed him. He went straight to the Pooler Family. I saw him talk to the


    bodyguards with my own eyes, and then they let him in. I wanted to leave, but the bodyguards


    caught me and locked me up in a room. You came not long after and... here we are."


    This was all that he went through.


    After David finished recounting his story, Ariah frowned. "But we didn''t see Eric when we were


    there."


    "He must be upstairs." David muttered, "Howe a foreigner knows the Pooler Family? This is a


    bit beyond my expectations."


    Tapping the steering wheel lightly, Jimmy was deep in thought until the traffic light turned green that


    he started driving again. He sent David back to the station before heading to the hospital.


    "Who are we seeing?" Ariah asked curiously.


    "Kobi, I promised him that I''ll help him find Emily, so I need to tell him what happened today."


    "Oh, I see." Ariah thought about it and nodded.


    After a while, she couldn''t help but relent, "Since Eric is at the Pooler residence, Emily should be


    there too. If only we could forcibly search their house just now. They would have to exin


    themselves if we found Emily."


    Jimmy concentrated on the road. "If I''ve gone there alone, I would have negotiated with them, but


    you were with me. I can''t risk it, so I can''t go up against them."


    Moreover, he had stated his intention to the Pooler Family today, so they would definitely give


    themselves away. All he had to do was to send someone after them.


    "So he was afraid that I would get hurt?" Ariah thought as she peeked at Jimmy.


    Soon after, they arrived at the hospital. Jimmy went straight to Kobi''s ward while Ariah waited


    outside.


    After telling Kobi everything that happened, Kobi sat up and questioned hurriedly, "The Pooler


    Family? How did they get involved with Emily''s kidnapping?"


    Jimmy shook his head. "I''m not too sure either."


    Kobi frowned. He tried to find the connection between Emily and the Pooler Family to no avail.


    The Pooler Family was a mafia family. He had heard of them before he went abroad, so he couldn''t


    help but be shocked when Jimmy told him their connection with Emily''s kidnapping


    He had heard his father mention how shady the Pooler Family was before.Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Their family''s motto was to be cruel and merciless without any regard to achieve their goal. The


    three generations of the family were involved in the underworld. They were the authentic mafia


    family.


    If Emily fell into their hands, she would be in great danger.


    Jimmy sat by his bed, silently waiting for his reply.


    Waiting for his genuine ord.


    Before going to the Pooler residence, he knew that Kobi did not truly agree to stop what he was


    doing although he had agreed to his terms.


    He was now betting on how important Emily was to him.


    He wanted to see if Kobi would continue plotting his scheme or ensure Emily''s safety.


    Just as Ariah was getting bored waiting, Jimmy finally came out of the room, and she stood up and


    asked, "How''s Kobi doing?"


    Jimmy had a faint smile on his face. "How else can he be?"


    "He must be devastated knowing that the Pooler Family kidnapped Emily."


    "Are you sure he is?"


    "What do you mean?" Ariah asked skeptically.


    "He was indeed anxious when I told him about Emily''s situation, but he chased me out without


    saying anything."


    Ariah blinked in surprise. "N-Nothing at all?"


    "I made a deal with him before I went to the Pooler residence. I said I''ll help him find Emily, and he''ll


    stop doing whatever he ns to that will destroy the Hudson Family''s reputation. He agreed, but I


    know that he wasn''t sincere about it. Now, I have solid evidence proving that the Pooler Family is


    involved with Emily''s kidnapping, so I asked him what would he do. Would he want me to help find


    Emily, or just stand by and do nothing?"


    "And he asked you to leave without saying anything?" Ariah gasped in disbelief.


    Jimmy nodded.


    After a long moment of silence, Ariah blurted, "I thought he didn''t like Emily, but I never knew that he


    would be so heartless to her!"


    Kobi was such a b*stard!


    Jimmy remained silent. This was beyond his expectation as well.


    "But..." Ariah thought for a moment. "Could it be that he doesn''t want to agree to your request and


    wants to solve this matter himself?"


    At the question, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and smirked. "I knew that he has to find someone


    powerful here to help him because he is incapable of doing so himself, that''s why I negotiate the


    deal with him."


    Yet he didn''t agree.


    At this moment, Ariah felt very sorry for Emily.


    If she had left with Eric earlier, she would not have ended up like this.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to dinner."


    Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Jimmy took her hand and walked away.


    Regardless, Ariah didn''t have an appetite that she didn''t touch any food that Jimmy ordered. She


    was worried about Emily and resented Kobi''s ruthlessness.


    "Jimmy, even if Kobi didn''t agree to your request, you wouldn''t let go of the case, would you?"


    Ariah looked at Jimmy who was leaning against a chair in a casual andzy manner.


    "What if I say I don''t want to get involved?"


    "You''re an officer, and you''ve seen the Pooler Family''s attitude clearly. You won''t allow them to


    commit crimes in your jurisdiction. I don''t think you would ignore them," Ariah analyzed calmly.


    Jimmy shook his head. "This world has its rules, and Beachmarsh City has its order. The Pooler


    Family. The Hanson Family. They seem to be very respectful to me, but if I really go up against


    them, I may not gain anything in the end."


    Ariah was slightly stunned, being caught in a crossroad. She had Emily''s safety on one side and


    Jimmy''s concern on the other. What should she do?


    She could not bear to ignore what had happened to Emily.


    However, she could not force Jimmy...


    Ariah was in a daze and didn''t know what to say.


    Jimmy looked up at her, his gaze getting deeper and deeper. "Why do you stop talking?"

 Chapter 687

    Chapter 687


    After a long moment of pause, Ariah said, "I don''t know what to say. I take Emily as my sister, and I


    don''t want anything bad to happen to her, but you''re my... I can''t make things difficult for you and put


    you in danger."


    Jimmy, on the other hand, did not expect that she would be stumped over these matters.


    He thought that she would get angry out of ignorance after hearing what he said, but never did he


    expect that she would be so sensible.


    This was the kind of woman he wanted. Reasonable, mature, and had a sensible mindset.


    However, sometimes, even rational people would be in a dilemma when faced with unexpected


    events.


    Jimmy would not let the woman he loved being in a dilemma. Swirling the ss in his hand, he


    looked down with a smile and said, "I don''t like to see you in a dilemma because of these things."


    Ariah looked up at him, confused.


    "So let me deal with them."


    Putting down the ss in his hand, Jimmy got up, took the coat on the chair, and put it on. "Let''s go


    home and have a good night''s sleep. I''ll bring Emily to you, I promise."


    "Jimmy!"


    Overjoyed, Ariah jumped up and threw herself into his arms, "Really?"


    Jimmy hugged her and staggered two steps back. "Have I ever lied to you?"


    Ariah nodded, again and again, her eyes curling into a smiley curve.


    Seeing how happy she was, Jimmy narrowed his eyes slightly. "Why do I feel that Emily is even


    more important than me?"


    "No way. You''re always number one!"


    Ariah was delighted that he had agreed to help, so she wouldn''t mindplimenting him a little.


    "Hypocrite."


    Despite knowing that she was simply saying that to make him happy, he wasn''t annoyed at all. He


    stroked her hair gently and nced at her face lovingly. "I''ll do anything for you as long as it makes


    you happy."


    His voice was like a drum that was thumping her heart, causing her to blush.


    Finally calming down on the way back, she started to feel nervous again, and she kept ncing at


    Jimmy hesitantly.


    Jimmy took a quick nce at her and said, "Spill it."


    "A-Am I being too hard on you?" Ariah was at a loss. She was upset when he said he didn''t want to


    get involved, but now that he agreed to help, she was upset again.


    Even she herself didn''t know what to do.


    "Isn''t it toote to ask me this now?"


    "B- But are you really okay with it?" Ariah was genuinely worried.


    She was not muddleheaded. She knew that a lot was going on between these big notorious


    families, and Jimmy might end up having another enemy if he went against them.


    This would add one more hazard on his already loaded list of dangerous enemies.


    Jimmy, on the other hand, was gratified. He was deeply moved to see Ariah so worried about him.


    Smiling lovingly, he reached out to hold her delicate hand. "If they don''t want to hand her over, there


    will indeed be conflicts if I ask for her forcefully, but don''t underestimate your husband''s ability. It


    may seem tricky, but I can handle it."


    Ariah blinked. "How?"


    Jimmy turned the steering wheel and said, "Don''t ask. Curiosity kills a cat. If you know what I''m


    about to do, you''ll be spooked."


    Ariah pouted and stopped asking.


    Then, she thought of something and uttered, "By the way, why did you make a deal with Kobi? What


    do you have on him?"


    Jimmy''s gaze darkened slightly, and he didn''t answer immediately. After a while, he opened his thin


    lips slowly, "I didn''t know why he colluded with Kevin before, but now I know."


    "Why?"


    "He needed someone to cover his tracks and wanted to eradicate the Hudson Family through


    Kevin. He has never regarded me as his family, and I don''t think he has ever regarded my parents


    as his."


    Although he stayed with the Hudson Family, he never felt belonged.


    It was just that he had been concealing this feeling so well that no one had been able to see


    through it.


    In fact, he might have hated the Hudson Family for a long time and even wanted to make his move


    on them, but back then, he was way too young and powerless, so he waited until now.


    Now his strongest enemy in the Hudson Family was Jimmy, Kobi intended to let Kevin getting rid of


    him, and then find a way to settle Mack and


    E.


    Like a heartless hunter, he set traps little by little, intending to hunt them down.


    His n was perfect, but he didn''t seed.


    His action of taking a bullet for Ariah was probably one of his carefully crafted ns. He wanted to


    gain Jimmy''s trust.


    Sometimes, Jimmy would get goosebumps on his arms thinking of the existence of such a


    meticulous and thoughtful person.


    He always treated their brotherhood with respect and adore, but perhaps in Kobi''s eyes, it was


    nothing but a joke.


    He spared him because of the brotherly memories he shared with him.


    However, Kobi bore the will to destroy the Hudson Family!


    Ariah was particrly feisty tonight. After showering, she leaned on top of him and huffed at him.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    Jimmy retracted his thoughts and looked up at her. "What do you think you''re doing?"


    Under the quilt, Ariah was wearing a flimsy nightgown that was smooth and soft. "Nothing. I''m


    curious to know what you''re thinking since you''re not talking."


    She was obviously seducing him!


    Lying on his body, she smiled like a naughty fairy.


    Jimmy''s breathing became faster, and his gaze grew deeper as he saw through her intention. "Are


    you repaying me in this way because I agreed to help find Emily?"


    Biting her red lips, Ariah darted her gaze at him, seductive and bewitching. "Well, do you like it?"


    "Very much." Jimmy grinned and there was evilness in his eyes.


    With that, he sped her slender waist and pressed her against his chest. "Since youe at me


    first, don''t beg for mercyter!"


    Ariah saw a wolf- like aura in his eyes, as if he wanted to swallow her whole.


    Feeling somewhat nervous, she swallowed and stammered, "I think we''d better not..."


    "Ah!"


    Before she could finish, he turned over and pressed her on the bed, ring at her with fiery gazes.


    Flushed red in embarrassment, Ariah turned her face away, revealing her charming and adorable


    side profile under the light.


    Jimmy''s heart began to pound violently as he


    stared at the beautiful sight...


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Ariah fell asleep. Jimmy held her in his arms for a while and then got up from the bed.


    He took his phone, found a number, and dialed it.


    On the other end of the line, he ordered in a deep voice, "Keep your eyes on the Pooler Family. If


    anything strange happens, break in directly, and..."


    Jimmy paused for a while with a sinister grin on his face. "List out Pooler Family''s shady


    entertainment clubs tonight and send it to my office tomorrow morning."


    After saying that, he put down his phone and returned to his warm bed.


    Ariah, who was in deep sleep, slid into his embrace.

 Chapter 688

    Chapter 688


    At the Pooler residence.


    Mateo was at the corner of the hall, making a phone call. He was speaking in a respectful and


    humble manner.


    His henchman couldn''t help but wonder who exactly was this Mr. Lennon?


    He actually made the infamous Mr. Mateo Pooler bow down to him.


    Furthermore, he even manipted the Pooler Family to go to the hospital to kidnap a woman in


    broad daylight.


    They thought that she was just an ordinary woman, but they didn''t expect that kidnapping this


    woman would invite so many troubles one after another.


    It even brought Jimmy to their ce.


    Jimmy Hudson was the youngest and most promising deputy director of the police bureau in


    Beachmarsh City with a bright future. Although the Pooler Family was quite reputable in the city,


    they belonged to the dark side of the underworld after all.


    If they offended Jimmy because of this matter, it might greatly affect their business in the future.


    After ending the phone call, Mateo came back and said to his henchman, "Where is that man? Is he


    still locked up?"


    "Yes," the henchman regained hisposure and replied. "Who is he, sir? It seems that you are


    quite wary of him."


    "He''s from Mathines. His father is somewhat influential in the underworld, so I must not offend him."


    Mateo thought for a while and said, "Take me to see him."


    His henchman quickly led the way.


    They came to a room where Mateo pushed the door open and went in. The man in the room


    shouted furiously, "How dare you locked me here?"


    Mateo smiled apologetically. "Please calm down, Mr. Eric. We are here to let you go."


    However, Eric refused to go. "There''s a saying in Estar that goes, ''it''s easier to invite the devil in


    than to send him away.'' Well, I don''t want to leave now."


    At once, Mateo knew that he was negotiating with him. "What do you mean, Mr. Eric?"


    "Your family is involved in my sister''s kidnapping, isn''t it?" Eric asked directly.


    Mateo and Eric had met before when they were abroad. It was at a nightclub where both of them


    took a fancy to the same girl and almost got into a brawl.


    Later, Lennon''s men came to dissolve their dispute, so Eric let him go.


    This time at Beachmarsh City, Mateo skipped his mind when Emily was kidnapped, but Eric started


    to suspect Mateo after hearing Ariah''s remark.


    However, he didn''t know where Mateo lived. After obtaining his address through several phone calls


    and connections, he drove here.


    As a result, he was locked up in the room by Mateo''s men.


    Now, he was determined to stay until they released Emily.


    "Your sister? What do you mean?" Mateo was shocked.


    Eric sneered, "We were in a brawl half a year ago. You have held a grudge against me ever since


    and when you knew that I came to Beachmarsh City, you went to the hospital to kidnap my sister


    just to retaliate against me!"


    Now, Mateo was dumbfounded. That woman was actually Eric''s sister?


    He thought that she was just an ordinary woman but never did he expect that she came from such a


    powerful background!


    Deep inside, he cursed himself for being so foolish. Of course, the woman Mr. Lennon wanted


    couldn''t be an ordinary woman.


    Howe he didn''t even think of this?


    In an instant, Mateo was covered in a cold sweat. "Mr. Eric, yes, I do have something to do with


    your sister''s matter, and my men did take part in the kidnapping, too, but I honestly don''t know


    where your sister is!"


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Eric frowned and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "My man was just a guide who was in charge of taking them to the hospital. After they kidnapped


    your sister, they got into a different car and left!"


    Mateo exined, "You know the person who kidnapped your sister."


    "I do?"


    "Yes. It was Mr. Lennon."


    Surprised to hear the name, Eric took a deep breath and wondered when did Lennone to


    Beachmarsh City.


    He didn''t get any less worried after learning that Emily was in his hands.


    Knowing exactly what kind of a person Lennon was and Emily''s personality, he knew that Emily


    would be at a disadvantage if she really fell into his hands. He couldn''t stay at the Pooler residence


    for long, so he strode away without hesitation.


    Mateo breathed a sigh of relief for finally driving this guy out of his house.


    Although he was not afraid of Eric, he was intimidated by his father. If Eric was at a disadvantage in


    his territory, he would get the short end of the stick.


    When Ariah woke up the next day, it was already around 10 am. There was no one by her side, and


    she had no idea when Jimmy had left.


    Last night''s lustful event flooded into her mind that made her blush timidly.


    Feeling stiff and exhausted, she walked into the bathroom to take a shower. After she was done,


    she came out and saw a cold breakfast in the living room.


    There was also a note next to it with neat and bold handwriting. "If you wake up and find the


    breakfast cold, toss them in the microwave and heat it up. I''ve called the hospital and asked for a


    half-day leave for you."


    Ariah muttered, "Awesome."


    She heated up the breakfast and brought it to the living room to eat it slowly. While eating, she


    turned on the TV to watch the news which was a rey of the morning news. It reported that this


    morning, there was a horrific ident on the highway which involved a government official''s car.


    Out of the four people in the car, there was one casualty and the other three were injured.


    The camera even captured the image of the deceased being taken to the ambnce.


    The victim''s face was blurred, but one part of the footage was missed, in which Ariah managed to


    see the victim''s face clearly.


    She was so astounded that she dropped the fork in her hand. Then, she quickly tossed the te


    away, grabbed her phone, and called Jimmy directly.


    Jimmy answered almost immediately as his low voice came from the other end of the line, "You''re


    awake?"


    "I have something to tell you." Ariah licked her lips. "Did you watch the morning news?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jimmy could hear the anxiety in her voice.


    "1-1 think Kevin is dead."


    In a low voice, Ariah said, "I saw the morning news just now that a car ident happened on the


    highway. Three of the four people involved in the car ident were injured, and one died. They


    didn''t edit one of the scenes so I saw the victim''s face. It was Kevin. Jimmy, do you know about


    this?"


    Jimmy was always more well-informed than she was, so he must have heard about it before she


    did.


    Sure enough, after she finished speaking, there was silence on the phone for a while before


    Jimmy''s voice sounded again, "Yes, I know about it."


    Ariah burst outughing and couldn''t hold back her excitement and joy. "Karma''s a b*tch, baby!


    That devilish Kevin is finally dead! I''m so happy!"


    Jimmy was quiet.


    Ariah continued, "He was going to be transferred away today, wasn''t he? The car ident


    happened at the right ce at the right time. Karma is paying him back for his misdeeds!"


    In response, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Of the four people in the car, three


    of them were slightly injured, but only Kevin was dead. Don''t you think it''s a little too coincidental?"


    Hearing Jimmy''s suspicion, Ariah was stunned. He was right. She was so excited by the news that


    she oversaw the w.


    Why was Kevin the only one dead in the ident car ident were injured, and one died. They


    didn''t edit one of the scenes so I saw the victim''s face. It was Kevin. Jimmy, do you know about


    this?"


    Jimmy was always more well-informed than she was, so he must have heard about it before she


    did.


    Sure enough, after she finished speaking, there was silence on the phone for a while before


    Jimmy''s voice sounded again, "Yes, I know about it."


    Ariah burst outughing and couldn''t hold back her excitement and joy. "Karma''s a b*tch, baby!


    That devilish Kevin is finally dead! I''m so happy!"


    Jimmy was quiet.


    Ariah continued, "He was going to be transferred away today, wasn''t he? The car ident


    happened at the right ce at the right time. Karma is paying him back for his misdeeds!"


    In response, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Of the four people in the car, three


    of them were slightly injured, but only Kevin was dead. Don''t you think it''s a little too coincidental?"


    Hearing Jimmy''s suspicion, Ariah was stunned. He was right. She was so excited by the news that


    she oversaw the w.


    Why was Kevin the only one dead in the ident whereas everyone else in the same car survived?


    Was there something fishy about his death?


    Skeptical, Ariah asked, "Jimmy, do you know something about Kevin''s death?"


    "No." Jimmy smiled faintly. "When he had the car ident, I just arrived at the police station. No


    one knows what is going on yet."


    Ariah pouted, doubtful of his remark.


    However, she would not get to the bottom of it if he did not want to share. Since he couldn''t discuss


    it in the open, so she might as well let it sink forever.

 Chapter 689

    Chapter 689


    At the cemetery.


    Standing silently from a distance, Felipe watched as Ro knelt before the tombstone for fear of


    disturbing him.


    At this moment, Ro, who was tall and sturdy, looked very timid and humble as he bent his body


    like a withered tree.


    As soon as they heard about Kevin''s death, Ro came here and knelt there silently for nearly an


    hour.


    Felipe knew that it was Ro''s family''s tombstone, so he came to pay his respect after the problem


    that was weighing on his mind had lifted.


    Sitting down, Felipe looked up at the clear blue sky and smiled.


    He was d that Ro''s major problem had settled. From now on, he could live for himself.


    At the police station.


    Director Sherlock called Jimmy to his office and pointed to the news on TV, his eyes dazzling. "What


    is this? What''s going on?"


    Unconcerned, Jimmy leaned back in his chair. "What? Oh, isn''t that Kevin? He... is dead?"


    He acted surprised. "He was supposed to be transferred today, wasn''t he? Poor thing, he was dead


    just like that. Tsk, car ident again. There''re so many people who died on the road these days.


    Why don''t they wear the seat belt? It''smon sense."


    "Drop your act!" Director Sherlock mmed the table hard. "What''s going on? How did he die?"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and insinuated, "What do you mean,? I was just told of his death. Why


    does it sound like you''re trying to pin his death on me?"


    Resisting the urge to roll his eyes, Director Sherlock rebuked, "I said drop your act! We know full


    well what happened to him. I just want to tell you one thing."


    "What?"


    "I will try to divert the suspicion away from you and Ro. Go and tell Ro to leave town for a


    while and lie low."


    Jimmy sneered, "Even if you suspect it''s our work, do you have any proof? I don''t think so. If you


    had, I would have been apprehended and interrogated instead of sitting here chatting."


    Sighing, Director Sherlock huffed, "Fine, I''ll pretend that I know nothing about it, but you and Ro


    better not leave any trail behind, or I won''t be able to protect you."


    Jimmy stood up. "Well, I have other business to tend to, so I''ll see myself out. Excuse me."


    With that, he went out.


    Director Sherlock cursed him jokingly, amused.


    On Jimmy''s desk was a piece of document which listed the Pooler Family''s shady and illicit


    businesses.


    Flicking the list gleefully, Jimmy lit a cigarette and snorted, "It''s almost New Year. It''s time for our


    brothers investigating the distribution of obscenity to make some money."


    David smiled and said, "Okay. Leave it to me."


    Ten o''clock in the evening.


    Several nightclubs in the city had been ambushed at the same time.


    Mateo was enjoying his lustful moment with a young model when the managers of these nightclubs


    called him. He was so agitated that he burst into an uproar.


    Running out of the room in a hurry, he made several phone calls frantically.


    After checking his nightclubs and going in and out of several police stations, only then did Mateo


    know who had stirred up his nest.


    Jimmy Hudson!


    Gritting his teeth in great dismay, Mateo never expected that he would retaliate so quickly!


    He spent some money to release the managers on bail. Then, he sat in the car and called Jimmy.


    "Who is it?"


    On the other end of the line, Jimmy sounded hoarse and impatient, as if he was being interrupted in


    the middle of a pleasant business.


    Mateo apologized, "Mr. Hudson, it''s me. I''m sorry, are you asleep?"


    "Do you know what time is it now!"


    "Ahem. Are you free tomorrow? I would like to invite you for lunch. There''s a new restaurant..."


    "Tell me where Emily is, and your nightclubs will be back to usual business tomorrow," Jimmy went


    straight to the point.


    He didn''t want to waste his time with him. His ultimate purpose was for Mateo to back down.


    Besides, he had something important to do now.


    Gasping in surprise, Mateo didn''t expect Jimmy to be so straightforward. He assumed he had to go


    through a long battle with him.


    Was it really so simple?


    It caught him a little off guard.


    "So are you telling me?" Jimmy sneered and was about to hang up when Mateo shouted in fright.


    "Alright, I''ll tell you! It''s not us who kidnapped Miss Emily, I swear. It''s a person called Mr. Lennon


    who is our business partner. He only asked for one thing when he came to Beachmarsh City, and


    that was to bring his men to the hospital. That''s it! If you want to find Miss Emily, please go to him."


    Jimmy replied with an affirmative hum and raised his eyebrows. "Tell me about this Lennon guy."


    "He is an Estarian who grew up in Machines. I don''t know what he has against Miss Emily, but that''s


    what he asked me to do after he came to Beachmarsh City. Please, I''m innocent here. Miss Emily is


    with him."


    Mateo pleaded, sounding desperate.


    Jimmy squinted and asked, "Where does he live?"


    "Well..."


    "Isn''t it a little toote to hesitate now?"


    Mateo gritted his teeth and blurted, "In a hillside vi, No. 43. Mr. Hudson, when you see him,


    please don''t let him know that I told you..."


    Click.


    Before Mateo could finish, Jimmy hung up on him.


    Cursing Jimmy indignantly, Mateo kicked the back of the driver''s seat and shouted, "Hurry!"


    Jimmy hung up and threw the phone aside.


    Lying in his embrace half-naked, Ariah stared at him, feeling rather awkward. They were getting into


    the business when his phone suddenly rang, so she covered her mouth and didn''t dare to breathe


    loudly until he finished talking on the phone.


    It waste at night in a quiet bedroom, so Ariah could hear their conversation quite clearly.


    "Is it Mateo?"


    "Yes." Jimmy nodded. He lowered his head, kissing her like a feather tickling her soft skin, his


    breathing bing rougher gradually.


    While blocking his hand, Ariah asked, "I heard that he told you about Emily. Tell me what did he say


    specifically."


    "I''ll tell you, but you need to make me feel good first."


    Ariah pursed her lips.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He lifted her legs and wrapped them around his waist while smiling wickedly. "Moan like how you


    did yesterday, and then I''ll tell you anything you want to know, okay?"


    Shut up!


    Ariah bit him on the shoulder.


    Jimmy chuckled and pulled the quilt over them.


    On the way to the hillside vi, Jimmy was driving while reading Ro''s message.


    "Lennon Shaw, Estarian, 30 years old, arms dealer. The rest, unknown."


    Simply put, he was a mysterious man.


    Sitting in the front passenger seat, Ariah frowned when she heard that. "How did Emily get involved


    with such a man?"


    Jimmy put away his mobile phone, intrigue filling his eyes. "It''s very interesting to deal with such


    people. Since he seemed to be esteemed, I don''t worry about Emily."


    "Why not?"


    "For a man like him, the most convenient way to handle a person is to kill him and then ditch his


    body away without any trace. It doesn''t look like he will harm Emily since he put up such an


    extravagant show just to kidnap her."

 Chapter 690

    Chapter 690


    The moment Emily opened her eyes, she saw that there was no one else in the bedroom, and she


    was the only one lying on the bed.


    For a moment, Emily remained on the bed and quietly listened to see if there was anyone outside.


    When Emily heard nothing, she thought there should be no one outside the door, so she


    immediately got out of bed and quietly ran to the door.


    After Emily opened the door, she saw that there was no one outside the room. Immediately, she


    knew it was a good opportunity, so she lowered her body and sneaked out of the room.


    At that moment, there was not even a single person on the first floor, and it was as if she was


    blessed by the Gods!


    Overjoyed, Emily rushed towards the front door.


    "Miss Emily!"


    All of a sudden, a servant appeared from the corner with breakfast in her hand. Surprised, she


    asked, "Why did youe down, Miss Emily? I was just about to head upstairs and serve you


    breakfast."


    Why was she so unlucky?


    In fact, Emily was about to reach the front door, but she still ended up being noticed by her servant.


    Then, Emily slightly narrowed her eyes and looked around. There was only one servant, so if Emily


    were to knock the servant out when the servant was unprepared, there would still be a chance for


    Emily to escape.


    As soon as Emily had the idea, she did it.


    Hurriedly, she seized the opportunity and picked up a vase. However, as she was about to smash


    the servant, the servant suddenly turned around.


    "Bam!"


    Frightened, the vase in Emily''s hand fell to the ground and shattered.


    It was an embarrassing moment.


    Not only did Emily fail to smash the vase on the servant, but she was even caught red-handed!


    Suddenly, Emily couldn''t even utter a single word, and she felt her brain buzzing.


    At that moment, the servant looked at Emily and asked, "Miss Emily, were you trying to attack me


    just now?"


    Instantly, Emily waved her hand. "Of course not!"


    "Then why did you grab the vase for?" "It was... because the vase seemed to be dirty, and I want to


    clean it up."


    Well, instead of being clean, it was now shattered into pieces.


    "That is an antique blue and white porcin that I bought years ago." Suddenly, Emily heard


    Lennon''s low and mellow''s voice, and the sound of his slow but heavy footsteps came from the


    stairs. As Emily looked up, she knew she was doomed.


    It turned out that Lennon was at home!


    In fact, Emily even had a vain hope of sneaking out.


    "I had spent five million to buy it from an auction a few years ago, but you''ve just caused it to shatter


    into pieces. How are you going topensate me?"


    Then, Lennon walked straight to Emily and said nonchntly, "The price of this vase has increased


    a lot in the past few years. Since we know each other, I''ll give you a discount. Pay me three million,


    and I''ll forget about this matter."


    "Three million? Lennon, you b*stard, why don''t you go and rob instead?"


    It was unbelievable that a vase like that was actually worth three million.


    Not to mention three million, Emily didn''t even have three dors at that moment!


    "It''s you who are ignorant, and it''s not because the vase is worthless." As if Lennon had guessed


    what Emily was thinking, he continued coldly, "This is an antique vase, which is why it''s valuable.


    Even if I were to sell you off, I don''t you would be worth that much money."


    D*mn it!


    Those words made Emily rage. "Fine, I''ll pay you the money. Let me go, and I''ll get my father to


    transfer you the money!"


    "Well, that''s your father''s money, and he was not the one who broke my vase. Why should I take his


    money?"


    "Y-You are... this is just..."


    Furious, Emily couldn''t even utter a single word. Angrily, Emily stared at Lennon with a pair of


    beautiful eyes and ced her hands on her hips. In fact, she was so angry that she was about to


    curse, "You b*stard! You don''t even want me topensate you. In fact, you just want to keep me


    locked in this house! Lennon, you son of a b*tch! Once I get out of here, I''ll definitely tell my father


    about all that you had done to me!"


    After Lennon nced at Emily, he walked past her and headed straight to the living room.


    Gracefully, he sat down and uttered, "Well, I''ve entertained you and fed you well. So, I guess I had


    done a great job." "Entertained me? What a joke. It is obvious that you''ve kidnapped me!"


    Since the moment Emily was kidnapped out of the hospital by Lennon''s men, she had been locked


    up in his vi. Although she had thought of ways to escape, she failed to seed every time.


    The vi was surrounded by Lennon''s bodyguards, and it was well protected. Even if Emily did


    manage to escape, she wouldn''t have been able to run farther than 100 meters.


    As Lennon looked at Emily, he raised his eyebrows. "Have you ever seen such a kind-hearted


    kidnapper?"


    Immediately, Emily''s face turned red because she had indeed been living afortable life.


    However, even when Emily was well fed and even had servants to serve her, she had no freedom at


    all.


    As a matter of fact, Lennon did not even allow her to use her phone.


    "Lennon, why are you keeping me locked in this ce? What the h*ll are you trying to do?" With a


    sigh, Emily asked.


    "I want you to follow me back to Mathines in three days."


    "Why not now?"


    "Oh, you want to leave now?" As Lennon''s gaze fell on Emily, he uttered, "It''s fine if you want to


    leave now. You can go and pack your things, and well leave immediately."


    "Ahem, that''s not what I meant. What I meant was, why do you want to leave after three days? Do


    you have anything here that needs to be done?"


    "I need to meet someer for a business meeting. Once I''m done with the meeting, we can


    leave."


    "Oh." After Emily heard that, she nodded. "You could leave for Mathines on your own after the


    meeting then. I''m not be leaving with you."


    "It''s not up to you to decide that!"


    "Well, why don''t you give it a try and see if I could decide for myself then!" Coldly, Emily sneered.


    "Although I can''t beat you up, and I''m not as strong as you, I''m not a pushover either. I won''t allow


    myself to be bullied!"


    Silently, Lennon stared at Emily with a pair of brown eyes. As a mixed- blood, Lennon had profound


    features. His brow bones were especially prominent, and his gaze was particrly sharp.


    With that sharp gaze, Emily''s hair started to stand on end.


    "Emily, be a good girl and listen to me. Don''t test my patience." Although Lennon was seated, his


    imposing manner was overpowering Emily. "You''re my fiancee. You''ve had enough freedom after


    this all these years. Come back with me, and we shall get married."


    "I don''t want to marry you!" Instinctively, Emily resisted. "I don''t even like you!"


    It was an engagement that had been arranged by Emily''s and Lennon''s father many years back.


    In fact, Emily could not believe that her father, who had always doted on her, would have her to be


    engaged to someone else before she was even born.


    It was simply unreasonable.


    Initially, Lennon frowned, but in the end, he returned to his calm expression. "I don''t need you to like


    me. Don''t you try to mess around with me either. We should have been married three years ago, but


    you said that you didn''t want to get married yet, so I respected your decisions and let you go and


    enjoy your life. Now that you''ve broken up with Kobi, you shall return to my side."


    Shocked, Emily''s eyes widened. "Who told you that I broke up with Kobi?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Your father."


    Taken aback by that answer, Emily was speechless.


    At that moment, Emily decided that she would question her father ask him why did he casually tell


    others about her private matters!


    Meanwhile, the bodyguards outside came in and whispered a few words in Lennon''s ear. Then,


    Lennon nodded and waved his hand to gather his servants. "Take Miss Emily upstairs to rest.


    Without my permission, she will not be allowed toe down."


    "Yes, sir."


    The two servants answered and stood on both Emily''s sides as they brought her upstairs.


    Although Emily tried to struggle, it was useless. Then, she tried to scream, but it was still useless. In


    the end, Emily yelled in anger.


    After a while, the gate of the vi opened, and two cars parked in front of the yard. Then, Lennon


    got up and went to wee the guests.


    As the car door opened, Camden got out of the car. It was seen that Camden''s face was slightly


    dark, and he was obviously upset. With his sharp eyes, Camden looked into the car and yelled, "Get


    out!"


    The person in the car remained silent, and there was no movement at all.


    Curious, Lennon raised his eyebrows. After so many years, Lennon knew Camden well. Although


    Camden was heartless, and his thoughts were unfathomable, he was never one who would ever get


    angry.


    But now, Camden was furious. Who was the one who made him upset?


    Suddenly, there was a movement on the other side of the car door, and a woman''s leg reached out


    of the car...

 Chapter 691

    Chapter 691


    In fact, she was gorgeous.


    Although Lennon had seen many pretty women, it was his first time seeing a pure eastern beauty.


    An amorous aura exuded her body, but there was also a hint of indifference from the bottom of her


    heart, and even her gaze seemed cold and unkind.


    Gracefully, the woman stood by the car with a slender figure.


    Meanwhile, Camden had his gaze fixated on her.


    Faintly, Lennon smiled, "Wee, Mr. Reeves and this beautiful youngdy. Pleasee in."


    "Come along!" Coldly, Camden retracted his gaze and turned to enter the vi.


    There was obviously a hint of disgust in the woman''s eyes, but she had no choice but to trail along.


    The living room had already been cleaned up when they entered the living room. Then, the servants


    served the guests fine wine. As Lennon and Camden sat on the couch, the womanidzily on the


    other couch with her eyes closed and her delicate face devoid of expression.


    However, Lennon noticed that Camden''s gaze would always nce over that woman from time to


    time. Then, he would slowly retract his gaze and continued his talk with Lennon.


    Suddenly, Lennon thought of the rumors about how Camden almost ruined the Reeves Family


    because of a woman, and he started to wonder if the rumors were true.


    Also, could the woman be the one who was sitting right in front of him?


    Slightly interested, Lennon''s gaze fell upon the woman on the couch.


    Immediately, Lennon felt a cold gaze shot over from the side, so he chuckled softly and retracted his


    gaze. "Mr. Reeves, don''t get me wrong. It''s just that I still have no idea who thisdy is, so..."


    Usually, if someone were to ask such a question, the other party would definitely introduce the


    woman''s name directly.


    However, Camden did not reply and had another sip of his wine. After a long while, he said


    perfunctorily, "You can just act as if she''s invisible. She''s just a nobody anyway."


    If she was simply a nobody, how could she be allowed to sit with them in an imposing manner and


    listen to their private discussions?


    In fact, Lennon didn''t believe it at all.


    Suddenly, the sound of footsteps came from the


    stairs.


    With a frown, Lennon raised his head and looked toward the stairs. At that moment, Emily was


    running down the stairs, and behind her was an exasperated servant.


    "Stop right there, Miss Emily. Mr. Lennon had given orders that you can''t go downstairs!"


    However, the servant couldn''t even get hold of Emily. In the blink of an eye, Emily had arrived


    downstairs as she put her hands on her hips and yelled, "Lennon, it''s against thew to keep me


    locked in this vi. Let me go!"


    "Nonsense!" Immediately, Lennon''s face turned cold, which was intimidating. "Get back upstairs!"


    Although Emily was terrified, she did notpromise. "I won''t go back upstairs! You better make


    sure that you can keep me locked up in here for a lifetime, or I will make sure to file a police report


    to arrest you when I get out of this ce. You might be powerful in Mathines, but none of the police


    in Beachmarsh City would listen to you!"


    With a sneer, Lennon replied, "Is that true? Well, you can go ahead and try to see if any police


    officers dare to arrest me."


    "D-Don''t you try to be boastful. My friend, Jimmy, is a policeman in Beachmarsh City, and he is


    supremely powerful. Once he realized that I am missing, he will definitely try his best to find me. By


    the time he finds me, it will be your doomsday!" At that moment, the bodyguards outside the door


    entered the living room after they heard themotion. Angrily, Lennon ordered, "Take her away


    and keep an eye on her. Don''t let here downstairs without my permission!"


    "Yes, sir."


    The two bodyguards were so tall and strong that Emily couldn''t even resist, so she could only be


    carried upstairs by them.


    "I''m sorry, but her personality is quite wild. Please forgive me for that." Then, Lennon poured a ss


    of wine for Camden.


    Meanwhile, Camden raised an eyebrow and asked, "Is she your fiancee?"


    Calmly, Lennon nodded.


    "I didn''t expect it to be such a youngdy." Softly, Camden chuckled.


    After that, Lennon clinked sses with him.


    Suddenly, the woman who had been seated on the couch stood up, but Camden looked over and


    said, "Sit down."


    Impatiently, the woman uttered, "You guys can go ahead with your discussion, but I don''t want to


    listen to it. It''s so boring to sit here and listen to your conversation, so I''m going to have a walk


    around the ce."


    "Don''t make me repeat what I''ve said. Sit down."


    Although the woman''s face changed, she still held it in. "You guy are discussing important trade


    secrets. Aren''t you afraid that I will leak it out after I listened to it?"


    Coldly, Camden smiled. "Even if you were to listen to our conversation, do you think you would have


    a chance to leak it?"


    In fact, she had no freedom at all, and she had nowhere to go.


    Taken aback, the woman froze.


    The atmosphere between the two was in a stalemate.


    Hurriedly, Lennon became the peacemaker and looked at the woman. "Well, my vi is quite


    spacious, so go ahead and walk around. It''s no big deal."


    Then, the woman nodded to him and said, "Thank you."


    After a pause, she asked, "Was the girl that came downstairs earlier your girlfriend?"


    "She''s my fiancee. You can go upstairs and talk to her if you want to."


    Happily, the woman nodded and turned to head upstairs.


    Unexpectedly, Camden put down his wine cup heavily with a dark expression on his face.


    With a smile, Lennon uttered, "Don''t you trust the security system that I have? Don''t worry. She


    definitely won''t run away. This ce is full of my men, and not a single bird could escape."


    However, Camden snorted and exined, "She''s not an ordinary woman, and she is very


    scheming. If I were to take my eyes off her for a moment, something would definitely go wrong in


    the next second."


    Nheless, Lennon felt that Camden was too vignt. What kind of trouble could a woman like her


    cause?


    On the second floor.


    Just as Emily was thinking if she would end up breaking her leg if she jumped out of the window, the


    bedroom door was pushed open.


    "Don''te in and bother me!"


    At first, Emily thought it was the servant, so she spoke rudely.


    After a long time, Emily didn''t hear any movement behind her, so she frowned and turned to look.


    Then, she realized that it was not a servant but a gorgeousdy who was standing at the door.


    Immediately, Emily recognized that she was the woman that she had seen earlier downstairs. It was


    the woman that Lennon''s friend brought along.


    Since she knew Lennon, then she definitely wasn''t a good person.


    So Emily naturally did not have a good expression as she asked, "Who are you? What are you


    doing in here? Please go out. You are not wee here."


    Slowly, the woman entered the room and closed the door. Eagerly, she stared into Emily''s eyes and


    asked, "Did you say that you know Jimmy?"


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s car was stopped by Lennon''s men. "I''m sorry, sir. This is a private ce, and no


    one is allowed toe in without permission. Please turn around and leave now."


    Immediately, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and realized that Lennon really was someone who had a


    strong background.


    Even Ariah was also surprised that the entire area belonged to Lennon.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, Jimmy leaned back in his chair and lit a cigarette as he nced at Ben. With a nod, Ben got


    off the car and negotiated with the other party. It was not until Ben showed his police identification


    card that the group of men hesitated.


    Hurriedly, one of them went to make a phone call. After a while, he came back and indicated that


    Jimmy could be let in.


    At that moment, Jimmy and his men started their engines again and went in.


    Meanwhile, the vi was in chaos.


    It was because Emily was missing!


    Just like that, Emily suddenly disappeared from her bedroom without a trace. Although Lennon had


    sent his men to search every corner of the room, they didn''t manage to find her. Angrily, Lennon


    turned to look at the woman.


    In fact, she had only gone upstairs for a short moment, but after a while, the servant found that


    Emily was missing.


    It was naturally for him to suspicious of her.


    After Camden saw that Lennon was ring at the woman, his expression changed slightly as he


    dragged the woman out of the couch and asked in a low voice, "Were you the one who did it?"


    Indifferently, the woman answered, "What are you saying? I don''t understand!"


    "I know you''re a troublemaker, and if I took my eye off of you for a minute, you would definitely


    cause trouble for me!" Coldly, Camden grabbed her neck and asked, "Tell me the truth, where did


    you hide her?"

 Chapter 692

    Chapter 692


    Angrily, Camden clutched onto the woman''s neck and did not loosen his grip until she was almost


    out of breath.


    N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Immediately the woman covered her neck and sat on the sofa as she looked at him coldly. "You''re


    ming me just because she''s missing? What an usation."


    With his eyes narrowed, Camden asked, "It wasn''t you who did it?"


    "No, it was not me."


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    "Why should I lie to you? I only went up to had a short talk with Miss Emily, and the servant can


    prove it. When I came down, she even witnessed it with her own eyes."


    Meanwhile, Camden sized her up with his gaze that was as sharp as a sword, and the woman


    allowed him to do as he pleased. In the end, Lennon stepped forward with his expression still dark


    as he uttered, "Uh, Mr. Reeves."


    Then, Camden turned his head to look at Lennon.


    Straightforwardly, Lennon said, "I''m afraid our meeting today for the business will have to stop here.


    I need to go and look for her myself. If there''s nothing else, you can go back first. I''ll wee you


    again some other day."


    However, Camden knew that Lennon was letting them go for the sake of their partnership. If it were


    to be someone else, the person would not be able to leave until he or she made it clear.


    With a nod, Camden uttered, "I can leave my men here to help you find your fiancee."


    At that moment, Lennon needed all the manpower that he could have, so he nodded and replied, "I


    apologize for the trouble caused."


    "Don''t say that. I''m the one who caused you trouble." Hurriedly, Camden called his assistant. "The


    driver will send us home while you stay to help Mr. Lennon look for his fiancee."


    Instantly, the assistant agreed.


    Then, Camden took the woman with him and left.


    As Camden shoved the woman into the car, she fell onto the chair in the back seat. However, it was


    as if Camden didn''t see anything as he tugged onto his tie with a gloomy face and ordered the


    driver, "Start the engine!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Immediately, the driver started the car and drove off.


    After Camden threw his tie aside, he stared at the woman with hazy eyes and asked, "Didn''t I tell


    you not to cause trouble whenever I bring out?"


    Meanwhile, the woman leaned against the door and said nothing.


    Aggressively, Camden pulled her over and pinched her chin. "Are you dumb?"


    "If you''re out to condemn me, what else can I say?" Without an expression, the woman answered,


    "Even if you were to beat me to death, I still wouldn''t know where thedy went."


    For a moment, Camden stared at her delicate little face. Then, he shoved her away and warned,


    "You''d better have nothing to do with this matter, or I won''t spare you!"


    Slowly, the woman turned her head and looked out of the window without any emotions in her eyes.


    After Camden left, Lennon told everyone to go and search for Emily, and he even went out to look


    for her in person. After searching for a long time, he still found nothing.


    When Lennon came back, he lost his temper. In fact, his temper was so bad that the servants didn''t


    dare to make a sound.


    Although he always had a bad temper, he seldom lost his temper.


    Suddenly, the butler entered the study to look for him. "Sir, there are a few policemen downstairs,


    and they said they are here for you."


    "Policemen?" With a frown, Lennon asked, "Which policeman is it?"


    "It''s not the usual policemen we know. I think his name is Officer Hudson." The butler was familiar


    with the high officials in Beachmarsh City, so he instantly knew that Lennon had to head downstairs


    and meet the officer.


    "This Officer Jimmy is powerful, and if we were to do business in Beachmarsh City in the future, we


    must build a good rtionship with this police officer."


    For a moment, Lucas was silent. "Why did Officer Hudson took the initiative toe here and meet


    me? Is he trying to build a good rtionship with me?"


    However, the butler shook his head and said, "I think Officer Hudson doesn''t look like a ttering


    person. I wonder if he came here because something had happened?"


    "Go and entertain him for a bit. I''ll go down now."


    "Alright."


    After the butler answered, he turned to leave.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy and Ariah waited for a while in the living room until the butler came back down.


    The butler was polite to them and served them drinks.


    At that moment, Ariah was feeling a little anxious. If Emily really was in the vi, she couldn''t wait to


    go upstairs to find her right now.


    Compared to Ariah''s anxiety, Jimmy appeared much calmer.


    "Don''t worry. As long as Emily is here, I will take her home with us today." Softly, Jimmyforted


    her.


    Then, Ariah nodded and took the cup to have some water.


    A few momentster, they heard some noise from the stairs. A tall man was walking down the


    stairs, in a suit and trousers. With an outstanding temperament, especially that face with prominent


    facial features, the man seemed to have the profoundness of a Westerner and the unique


    gentleness of an Easterner.


    With a pout, Ariah mumbled, "Why would such a charming man do such terrible things?"


    "Officer Hudson?" When Lennon arrived in front of them, Jimmy politely stood up and shook hands


    with Lennon.


    As an impatient person, before Jimmy could get to the point, Ariah asked directly, "Mr. Lennon, we


    purposely came here to take Emily home. If she''s here, please hand her over."


    It was then that Lennon''s gaze fell onto Ariah, who seemed to be a beautiful Easterner with a


    delicate appearance. Her eyes were gleaming as if they were talking to him.


    "Hello, beautifuldy. May I ask, what is Emily''s rtionship with you?" Curious, Lennon raised an


    eyebrow.


    "Emily is my friend."


    "Oh, since you''re her friend, didn''t she tell you that I''m her fiance?"


    "Wait, what?" Ariah was stunned. "You''re Emily''s fiance?"


    "Do I look like I don''t look like one?" When Lennon saw Ariah''s response, he chuckled.


    Stunned, Ariah was speechless.


    As a matter of fact, Ariah was at a loss because initially, Ariah thought that Emily had been


    kidnapped by her enemies, but who would have thought that the one who took Emily away from the


    hospital was her fiance.


    And Ariah was actually trying to ask for Emily from her fiance?


    However, Ariah was rather cautious. "What evidence do you have to prove that Emily is your


    fiancee?"


    "She is five years younger than me, and her father is friends with my father. I have a photo of their


    entire family on my phone. Do you want to see it?"


    How could it still be a lie after what Lennon had just said?


    Despite that, Ariah was still vignt. "Well, I''ll have to trouble you to show it to me then."


    At that moment, Lennon didn''t mind either, so he took out the photo and showed it to Ariah directly.


    After Ariah saw it, she truly believed that he was acquainted with Emily.


    "Mr. Lennon, since Emily is your fiancee, can you let me meet her for a moment?" As Ariah returned


    the phone to him, she said, "I''m her friend, but her sudden disappearance from the hospital made


    me very worried about her. I''ll be very grateful if you can let me know that she''s safe now."


    Politely, Lennon answered, "By right, I should''ve let you meet her. But you guys came at the wrong


    time because Emily had just left his ce an hour ago. So, I''m really sorry that you won''t be able to


    meet her."


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "She''s not here?"


    "Yes."


    In fact, Ariah was quite skeptical. If Emily wasn''t there, where else could she have been? If Emily


    had left, she should have at least gave Ariah a call.


    But Ariah had not received a call from Emily yet.


    Suddenly, Jimmy, who had been silent for a long time, said, "He''s not lying. It''s true that Emily is not


    here."


    Surprised, Ariah asked, "How did you know?"


    From the moment Jimmy entered the vi, he had been observing this ce. It was arge vi, but


    there were no servants and only a few bodyguards outside. Although there were a few servants


    who kept walking in and out of the vi, they were all speaking softly, as if they were looking for


    someone.


    "Mr. Lennon, did Emily manage to escape?¡±


    Straightforwardly, Jimmy asked.

 Chapter 693

    Chapter 693


    After Ariah heard Jimmy''s question, she couldn''t help but nce at him as she thought that Emily


    did look like someone who would escape.


    But, how did Emily managed to escape when the security at Lennon''s vi was heavily guarded?


    Just as Ariah was thinking about it, Lennon''s voice rang out. Surprised, Lennon looked at Jimmy


    and asked, "How did you know that Emily had escaped?"


    "It''s just my instinctive reaction as a policeman." Then, Jimmy continued, "Whenever I go to an


    unfamiliar ce, I would always observe the area first. Earlier, I realized that your servants and


    bodyguards seemed to be looking for someone."


    "And you spected that they are looking for Emily?"


    "Didn''t you just say that Emily isn''t at home?" As Jimmy replied, he shrugged.


    For a moment, Lennon stared at Jimmy and said with a smile, "You''re right. Emily did escape when


    I wasn''t aware. I ordered everyone to search for her, but it was a wild goose chase, and we have no


    idea where she is hiding."


    Softly, Jimmy muttered, "The fact that you told me all these... are you trying to tell me that Emily isn''t


    here, and it would be best if I head back?"


    "Mr. Hudson, I think you had misunderstood my intention. I''m not trying to drive you away. Instead, I


    would like to ask your subordinates to head over to the mountains at the back to look for her."


    However, Jimmy was a little surprised that Lennon would make such a request.


    Meanwhile, Lennon sighed. "The back mountain is a forest that is yet to be developed, and there


    might be wild beasts. If Emily really did hide there, I''m afraid that something would happen to her. If


    I were to gather more manpower to find her, I would have a greater chance of finding her. That''s


    why I decided to make this request."


    Immediately, Ariah took a step forward and said, "No problem, we will help to find her."


    The most important thing right now was to find Emily.


    With a frown, Jimmy remained silent.


    Hurriedly, Ariah uttered, "Let''s go look for her now then. We have to find her before it gets dark.


    Otherwise, she will be in danger..."


    "Mr. Lennon." As Jimmy sighed, he stood up. "May I ask, what was it that made you think Emily had


    run to the mountain at the back?"


    In fact, Lennon knew Jimmy was suspicious, so he took them to the back door without saying


    anything.


    It was Emily''s footprints.


    "The reason why I decided to target the back mountain as the focus of my search was that these


    footprints are heading toward that direction." Then, Lennon pointed at the mountain. "That is the


    only area that is not guarded. If she were to get out of my surveince, that would be the best way."


    Immediately, Ariah tugged on Jimmy''s arm and whispered, "Whether he''s lying or not, we have to


    go and look for Emily."


    After a pause, Ariah was afraid that Jimmy would go back on his words, so she added, "If Emily


    really were to escape, she definitely would''ve tried to contact me, but she hasn''t contacted me yet."


    It proved that Emily was definitely was not trying to run away.


    At that moment, Jimmy knew that Ariah would be worried if they didn''t try to look for Emily, so after


    he thought for a moment, he nodded and said, "We can help to look for Emily, but we must get out


    of the forest before it gets dark. I don''t want you to be in danger."


    "No problem. We will definitely get out of there before it gets dark. I promise." Happily, Ariah


    agreed.


    After a quick discussion, Jimmy ordered all the policemen to follow Lennon''s men into the forest.


    However, after several hours of searching, they didn''t find any trace of Emily. In fact, they couldn''t


    even find a single person in there.


    In the end, Jimmy had no choice but to bring Ariah out of the forest before the sky turned dark.


    Grateful for the help, Lennon even wanted to ask his butler to give Jimmy and Ariah a gift, but


    Jimmy turned him down, then left with Ariah.


    The moment Jimmy and Ariah drove off, Lennon ordered the butler in a low voice, "Find someone to


    follow behind them quietly."


    Confused, the butler asked, "Sir, why..."


    "Emily must have contacted her friends right after she escaped, and Miss Myers is her closest


    friend, so I might as well just sit and wait for the right time, then go to her ce directly to get Emily


    back."


    "Sir, you''re indeed brilliant."


    Hurriedly, the butler went to find someone to trail behind Jimmy and Ariah.


    On the way back, Ariah was down in spirits, and she repeatedly sighed, "I''m so worried about


    Emily. I hope she''s fine, otherwise..."


    Suddenly, Ariah stopped as she didn''t want herself to think about nonsense.


    Then, Ariah thought of something and frowned again. "If Emily already had a fiance a long time ago,


    then what''s the matter between her and Kobi?"


    Meanwhile, Jimmy drove and looked ahead as he answered, "Kobi is no match for Lennon. There''s


    no way Kobi could win Emily back."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Why?"


    "As long as Emily loves Kobi and is determined to be with him, no one can stop them."


    With his eyebrows raised, Jimmy asked, "Do you think that Emily would still have feelings for Kobi


    after everything that she had been through?"


    That question left Ariah in silence. Indeed, she wasn''t sure about it.


    "Besides, Lennon chose to show up right at the time when Emily had discovered that Kobi was


    trying to deceive her. It just seems as if he had it all nned long ago." With a snort, Jimmy


    continued, "He''s such a scheming man, and he knows how to be alert in silence because he knows


    that he could win Emily over with just a single move. Not to mention Kobi, I''m afraid that even Emily


    would''ve been fooled by Lennon."


    For a moment, Ariah paused, "Well, why do I have a feeling that Lennon is a good guy and that he


    might not be as bad as you think?"


    "I''m a man, and I know what men think. I''m sure that he''s definitely not as good as you think he is."


    In a low voice, Jimmy answered.


    As soon as they got home, Ariah saw someone sitting at the door. In fact, the person seemed to be


    in a mess, and her feet were bare, which made her look like a beggar.


    At first, Ariah didn''t recognize who she was, but when Ariah got closer, she quickly ran over to her


    and said, "Emily!"


    Indeed, it was Emily, and she had curled up into a ball in front of Ariah''s door for a long time.


    Slowly, Emily raised her head and shivered. "I''ve been waiting here for a long time, and you''re


    finally back."


    Quickly, Ariah helped Emily in and passed Emily a ss of water as well as some clothes. It was


    only when Emily came out of the bathroom that herplexion gradually became better.


    "I''ve prepared hot cocoa for you, hurry up and drink it to warm yourself up." Immediately, Ariah


    dragged Emily to the couch.


    Obediently, Emily held her ss and drank it.


    At that moment, Jimmy came in from the balcony, closed the door, and sat down on another couch.


    "Why are you here?"


    "This was the only ce that I could think of." Pitifully, Emily looked at Ariah and asked, "You won''t


    drive me away, right?"


    "Of course not!" Worriedly, Ariah paused for a moment and asked, "Are you really alright? Do you


    want to go to the hospital and for a check?"


    "I''m fine. I just felt a little cold, but I feel much better now." Softly, Alice sniffed.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Ariah looked at Jimmy and noticed that his gaze was fixed on Emily, and he seemed to


    be in deep thoughts.


    For a moment, Ariah thought and asked, "Emily, can I ask you about something?"


    "Go ahead."


    "How did you manage to get here from Lennon''s vi?"


    Surprised, Emily asked, "How did you find out about Lennon?"


    Then, Ariah told Emily how she had been trying to look for Emily through various means. When


    Emily heard that, she was moved, and she held Ariah''s hand and said, "Ariah, I love you so much."


    However, Jimmy snorted. "There''s no need for that."


    Silently, Ariah caressed Emily''s face and uttered, "Before you say you love me, I need you to tell me


    clearly how you managed to escape Lennon''s vi."


    Immediately, Emily ced the ss on the tea table and smiled smugly. "I hid under the bed. They


    thought I was missing, but I was actually hiding in that room. When Lennon sent his men to look for


    me, and there was nobody left in the vi, I sneaked out of the room and ran away when no one


    was watching."


    That answer left Ariah speechless.


    Sure enough, the best ce to hide something is in in sight.


    "What a smart girl." After Ariah nced at the time, she smiled and said, "I bet it has been a long


    day for you, so why don''t you go to bed first, and we will continue to talk about it tomorrow, huh?"


    "Alright."


    Indeed, Emily was tired, so she yawned, got up, and went to the bedroom.


    When Emily was lying on the bed, she was thinking in a daze. Although she felt as if she had


    something that she wanted to tell Jimmy, she couldn''t seem to remember what she wanted to


    say.


    No matter how hard Emily thought, she couldn''t bring herself to remember it.

 Chapter 694

    Chapter 694


    The next morning, Emily woke up in high spirits. Due to her good night''s sleep, she even enjoyed


    her breakfast more than usual.


    When Ariah saw that Emily had a good appetite, she smiled, "What do you n to do next?"


    However, Emily took a sip of soy milk and then frowned. "To tell you the truth, I don''t know. Lennon


    is a scary person, and I''ve been afraid of him since young. I think he''s very powerful and resourceful


    that there''s nothing that he couldn''t do..."


    Quietly, Ariah listened.


    "Besides, this time, he wants to take me back to be his wife, and I don''t know what to do."


    Distressed, Emily pouted, "For now, your ce is the only safe ce, and I''m sure that he must


    have sent his men to search other ces."


    "Do you want to call your brother for help?"


    "My brother?" With a snort, Emily continued, "He''s on Lennon''s side, so he definitely won''t help me.


    In fact, he''s already doing me a favor by not helping Lennon to kidnap me back home."


    Then, Ariahughed, "He''s still your brother after all."


    Meanwhile, Emily pursed her lips.


    "He was indeed worried about you. Back then, when you were kidnapped from the hospital, he was


    extremely anxious that he even barged into the Pooler Family in the middle of the night just to look


    for you." Slowly, Ariah told Emily what happened in the past few days, "After all, you''re his sister, so


    of course, he would care about you."


    With a nce, Emily asked, "Is he really worried about me?"


    "Of course."


    "Okay... I''ll call himter and tell him that I''m safe now."


    "That would be the best."


    After breakfast, Emily gave Eric a call. Just as Ariah finished cleaning up the cutleries, Jimmy


    returned.


    The moment Jimmy saw Emily seated in the living room, he asked with a look of disgust, "Why are


    you still here?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    The night before, Jimmy was driven back by Ariah because of Emily, and the reason was that if


    Jimmy were to stay for the night, it would be inconvenient for Emily.


    Therefore, Jimmy wasn''t hoping to see Emily here at all.


    After Emily was done calling Eric, she turned to answer Jimmy, "I would still be staying here for the


    next few days. So, will you despise me even more?"


    However, Jimmy curled his lips and said, "No, I won''t, and you can stay as long as you want."


    Not only Emily but even Ariah was also shocked. When did Jimmy be so generous?


    "You''re not chasing me away?" Suspicious, Emily asked again.


    "Why should I chase you away? You can stay in this house for as long as you want since Ariah will


    be moving into my ce tonight." After Jimmy finished, he brought Ariah into the bedroom. "Go


    change your clothes. We are heading to the Civil Affairs Bureau."


    For a moment, Ariah was stunned. "Why are we going to the Civil Affairs Bureau?"


    "To restore our marriage."


    "Wow!" Excitedly, Emily jumped from the couch. "Are you guys really going to get married again?"


    Immediately, Jimmy pushed Ariah into the bedroom and closed the door as he raised his eyebrows


    and looked at Emily, "Why, are you against it?"


    "Oh, what''s there to object to? I''m just really happy for you guys."


    Indeed, Emily was really happy because she could see that Ariah loved Jimmy. Now that they were


    about to form marital ties, Emily was happy for them.


    It was then that Jimmy''s expression took a turn for the better, "Well, I guess my effort of saving you


    was not in vain."


    As Emily thought about how they tried to look for her, she quickly said, "Oh, right. I haven''t had a


    chance to thank you. Thank you for helping me."


    Leaned against the wall, Jimmy raised his eyebrows slightly. All this time, Jimmy had always


    thought that Emily was a spoiled princess, but he didn''t expect that she was not so annoying after


    all.


    "I didn''t prepare any wedding gifts for you guys, and I don''t think I can prepare one right now."


    Embarrassed, Emily spread out her hands and said, "When I get some money, then I''ll buy you


    gifts."


    However, Jimmy suddenly asked, "Since you''re already engaged to another man, why were you did


    you date Kobi?"


    Immediately, Emily blinked her eyes and exined, "It was an arrangement from my father when I


    was young, and I had no idea about it. I only found out about itter when I grew up. But, I don''t


    have feelings for Lennon, and I like Kobi, which was why I dated him. What''s wrong with that?"


    "I''m not saying that it''s wrong." With a shrug, Jimmy continued, "What I meant to ask was, what is


    your current n? Will you stay here and get back together with Kobi, or will you go back to marry


    that man?"


    "Neither." Determined, Emily spread out her hands and said, "I won''t forgive Kobi, and I have no


    feelings for Lennon too. These two men aren''t my true love, so I''ll continue searching for the one


    that was destined for me."


    For a moment, Jimmy squinted at her and asked, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes,m."


    "Stop being indecisive then." Sincerely, Jimmy smiled as he was happy with the decision that Emily


    made. "Kobi is indeed not the one for you, and you deserve to a better man."


    Taken aback, Emily was tongue-tied.


    In the bedroom.


    After Ariah changed her clothes and looked at herself in the mirror, she could not help but feel


    nervous.


    Whenever Ariah thought that she was soon about to marry Jimmy again, her palms began to sweat.


    Then, she remembered how she married Jimmy without having any emotions back then, and it was


    a totally different state from what she was currently in.


    When Ariah opened the bedroom door, she saw that Jimmy and Emily were having a conversation,


    so Ariah looked at the two of them, "What are you two muttering about?"


    However, Jimmy stared at Ariah and didn''t say anything. Soon, Ariah''s scalp became numb from


    Jimmy''s gaze, "What''s wrong?"


    "You look gorgeous." As Jimmy said that, his eyes lit up.


    Immediately, Ariah lowered her head to look at herself. In fact, she had deliberately chosen a waist-


    tight dress and had even put on makeup, so she really looked much better than her usual


    appearance.


    Flushed, Ariah was too embarrassed to admit that she had put in a lot of effort to dress up, so she


    mumbled, "It''s just like how I usually dress, and it''s nothing..."


    Frozen, Jimmy stood there and looked at her with a burning gaze.


    After a moment, Ariah couldn''t stand his gaze and said, "Come on, let''s go. If we were to bete,


    they would have gotten off work by the time we arrive."


    Meanwhile, Emily was teasing Ariah by the side. "You can''t wait, can you?"


    "Screw you!" Embarrassed, Ariah tried to hit Emily, but Emily dodged and ran forward. Immediately,


    Ariah chased after Emily, and the two of them ran out of the house together.


    Then, Emily grabbed Ariah''s arm and said, "Since I don''t have anything to do at your ce anyway,


    why don''t I go to the Civil Affairs Bureau with you guys? I promise I won''t be a nuisance."


    "Why would you want to tag along for?" Meanwhile, Jimmy, who had been following them, frowned.


    Hurriedly, Emily turned to look at Ariah. "Please bring me along. I''m so bored."


    "Sure." Happily, Ariah held her hand. "It''s not like it''s a big deal anyway. Why can''t she follow?"


    Delighted, Emily cheered.


    In the meantime, Jimmy looked displeased.


    However, Ariah ignored him and followed Alice into the car. Then, Jimmy could only grit his teeth


    and bear with it as he drove Emily and Ariah to the Civil Affairs Bureau.


    There weren''t many people at the Civil Affairs Bureau today. While Ariah and Jimmy went to fill out


    the forms, Emily felt bored and sat on the chair as she waited for them.


    After Emily waited for a while, an idea came to her, and she suddenly jumped up from her chair.


    Not long after Jimmy and Ariah finished filling out the form, Emily hurriedly went over and asked,


    "Are you guys done?"


    "No, we''ve just filled in the form, and there are still some other procedures that we need to


    complete," slowly, Ariah exined.


    "Oh." Slightly anxious, Emily turned to look at Jimmy several times. Although Emily wanted to say


    something, she refrained from doing so.


    In the end, Ariah wanted to go to the washroom, so she asked if Emily wanted toe along.


    Repeatedly, Emily shook her head and said, "I''m not going. Hurry up and go, and I''ll wait for you


    here."


    As soon as Ariah left, Jimmy frowned. "Do you have something to say to me?"


    "Yes!" Then, Emily pulled Jimmy into a corner and asked seriously, "Jimmy, do you know a person


    called Nicole?"

 Chapter 695

    Chapter 695


    When Jimmy heard Nicole''s name, his expression instantly changed, and he red at Emily


    gloomily. "What do you mean?"


    Anxiously, Emily asked, "Do you know her? Her name is Nicole, and she''s quite pretty."


    For a long time, Jimmy stared at Emily and asked, "How do you know her?"


    "Okay, I guess you do know her then." Then, Emily let out a sigh of relief. "I''ve seen her before."


    As soon as Emily finished, Jimmy approached her and said word by word, "What did you just say?"


    Only then did Emily realize that there was something wrong with Jimmy''s expression. Immediately,


    she took two steps back and licked her lips. "1-1 said... I know her. A-Are you...okay...?"


    "Make it clear!" Frustrated, Jimmy dragged Emily out of the chaotic hall and asked, "How do you


    know her?"


    Then, Emily told Jimmy about what had happened in the vi. "I''ve always wanted to escape from


    the vi, but Lennon was watching me closely, and I couldn''t even leave. Just yesterday, two of


    Lennon''s friends came, and there was a man and a woman. After that, the woman came upstairs to


    look for me and asked me if I knew you."


    "Go on!"


    "When I asked her how did she know your name, she told me that you were her friend and that she


    could help me escape from Lennon''s ce. However, it was with a condition, and I had to promise


    to do something for her."


    "What was the matter?"


    "She told me toe to you and tell you that she is currently living an awful life. Besides, she can


    only stay in Beachmarsh City for three days at most, and she wants you to try your best to save her


    from Camden."


    It was exactly what Nicole had said, and Emily did not hide a single word from Jimmy.


    AfterEmily finished, she noticed that Jimmy''s face suddenly be gloomy, and he stood there


    frozen, with a dark gaze. After a long time, Jimmy asked, "Why didn''t you say it yesterday?"


    It made Emily feel guilty, and she did not even dare to look at Jimmy. "I... I forgot about it. I''m


    sorry..."


    Last night, Emily was physically and mentally exhausted. Tired and hungry, she felt so sleepy after


    she took a shower. Although Emily felt that she seemed to have forgotten something, she couldn''t


    remember it at that moment.


    Just now, when Emily suddenly remembered about it, she told Jimmy immediately.


    With a fiery gaze, Jimmy asked, "Why didn''t you forget about yourself then?"


    Terrified, Emily lowered her head and muttered, "I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to hide it from you..."


    "If you did it on purpose, I would have broken my principle of not hitting women and beat you up."


    Then, Jimmy gave Emily a sidelong nce, "What else did Nicole say to you?"


    As Emily was still trying to understand the first half of Jimmy''s sentence, when she heard that


    question, she quickly added, "She only told me to tell you these. Oh, by the way, she also gave me


    a number..."


    By that moment, Jimmy had taken out his phone as he said, "Give me that number."


    Immediately, Emily gave Jimmy the number she had remembered in her mind.


    As soon as Jimmy got it, he went aside to make a phone call with his back faced against Emily.


    Although Emily couldn''t see Jimmy''s face, she could feel that he seemed very nervous.


    With a frown, Emily had a vague feeling that something was amiss.


    That woman, Nicole, was delicate and beautiful, and any man would fall for her. If Jimmy were to


    have a special rtionship with Nicole, would Ariah feel sad?


    Besides, Ariah was Emily''s friend, and she didn''t want Ariah to be upset.


    " Emily?"


    Just as Emily was thinking about it, Ariah''s voice sounded behind her.


    When Emily turned around, Ariah walked toward her and asked suspiciously, "Why did you guys


    come out of the hall?"


    When Ariah saw Jimmy on the phone in the corner, she frowned and asked, "Who is he calling?


    Why are you guys out here? Is there something wrong?"


    In fact, Ariah was observant and precise, so even if Emily wanted to lie, she did not know how to lie


    to Ariah.


    When Ariah saw Emily''s coy expression, her expression became serious. "What exactly happened?


    Tell me."


    Since Emily knew that she could no longer hide the truth, she answered directly, "I managed to


    escape from Lennon''s vi because a woman helped me, and the reason she helped me was that


    she wanted me to pass a message to Jimmy." "What did she say?"


    "She told me to ask Jimmy to save her."


    With a frown, Ariah asked, "What''s her name?"


    "Nicole," Softly, Emily muttered.


    Nicole?


    As Ariah''s eyes widened, she froze for a moment. Wait, so it was Nicole?


    She hadn''t heard wrongly, had she?


    Again, Ariah asked Emily, "Are you sure that her name is Nicole? And that woman even asked you


    to pass a message to Jimmy?"


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Then, Emily nodded. "Yes."


    Speechless, Ariah didn''t know what to say at all because Jimmy had been looking for Nicole for so


    many years, and now that he received news about Nicole, he should be very happy.


    If it really were to be Nicole, Ariah would be happy for him too...


    However, why did Ariah had a strange feeling in her heart?


    "Ariah?" Suddenly, Emily reached out and waved in front of Ariah, which made Ariahe to her


    senses, "Yes?"


    Worried, Emily stared at her and asked. "What are you thinking about?"


    A moment ago, Emily noticed that Ariah''s expression seemed strange, so she subconsciously felt


    that there was something wrong with Ariah. "Is there anything wrong with Nicole? Otherwise, why


    did you and Jimmy have the same reaction when I mentioned Nicole?"


    Immediately, Ariah shook her head, "It''s nothing, and it''s normal for Jimmy to have a strange


    reaction. Nicole has a special rtionship with him and they have known each other for a long time.


    Besides, he has been looking for her for so many years, and I..."


    As for Ariah, when she heard that Nicole had appeared again and that Nicole wanted to look for


    Jimmy, Ariah was not in the right mind.


    Just as Ariah was thinking about it, Jimmy, who had just ended the call, strode over. Hurriedly, Ariah


    hurried over to greet him. However, when Ariah was about to speak, Jimmy interrupted and said,


    "Ariah, I have some matters to attend to, and I have to leave first. Why don''t you and Emily head


    home first?"


    Stunned, Ariah stuttered, "Y-You''re leaving?"


    "I have something to do."


    "But we''re going to get our marriage restored today, aren''t we?"


    However, Jimmy pursed his lips and said, "Welle here another day. I have something to do


    today, and I have to deal with it first."


    Then, Ariah blurted out, "But we''ve already been queueing for such a long time. Once we fill out the


    remaining forms, we will be able to get the marriage certificate. What is it that is so urgent that you


    have to leave this instant?"


    At that moment, the hall of the Civil Affairs Bureau was full of people, so if they were to continue


    waiting, it would take up at least an hour, and Jimmy didn''t have the time to wait.


    In fact, he had to go and look for Nicole this instant.


    "I''m sorry, but now is not the time." Immediately, Jimmy walked up to Ariah and stared into her eyes.


    "Ariah, I have something urgent to take care of. Can you wait until I''m done with this matter before


    we get back to this?"


    "No!" Angrily, Ariah shook her head. "You can''t leave now. We''ve agreed to get married again today,


    and we''ve been waiting for half a day. I don''t want to give up now. Jimmy, I understand that you


    want to deal with other things, but you have to settle the marriage certificates first!"


    With a frown, Jimmy asked, "Why do you have to do it today?"


    Suddenly, Ariah pursed her lips, "Jimmy, if you leave now, I will never agree to marry you again."


    The fact that Jimmy was leaving Ariah for another woman. Did Jimmy think that Ariah would not be


    angry?


    It was not that Ariah didn''t want to let Jimmy go and look for Nicole. It was just that today was not


    the day.


    Silently, Jimmy stared at Ariah with a deep frown. Although Jimmy wanted to say something, he was


    in no right to say it because Ariah didn''t do anything wrong, and he didn''t me her for saying such


    a thing. However, the matter about Nicole could be dyed either.


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s phone rang. As soon as he took it out and looked at it, his face changed.

 Chapter 696

    Chapter 696


    It was a call from Nicole.


    At first, Jimmy thought Emily was lying, so he took it with a grain of salt and gave the number a call


    just now. However, he didn''t expect that it was really Nicole who answered the phone.


    In fact, Jimmy had been looking for her for so many years, and now he finally knew that she was


    still alive.


    "Nicole?" Softly, Jimmy answered the phone.


    On the other end of the line came Nicole''s panic-stricken voice. "Jimmy, he''s drunk, and he''s losing


    his temper now. I''ve locked myself up in the room. There aren''t many people in his vi recently, so


    it would be a good chance for me to escape now. I can only count on you."


    As Jimmy strode to the parking lot, he said, "Send me the location!"


    "Alright!" Immediately, Nicole lowered her voice, "Be careful when youe over. All of his men


    have guns in their hands."


    "I know." Then, Jimmy exhorted. "Take good care of yourself. I will be right over."


    Obediently, Nicole agreed.


    Then, Jimmy hung up the phone and got into the car. Suddenly, he seemed to have thought of


    something and turned his head to look. Frozen, Ariah stood where she was and looked at him


    expressionlessly.


    Immediately, Jimmy opened the door and got off the car. As he went up to Ariah and wanted to


    reach out to hug her, Ariah took two steps back and dodged his outstretched hand.


    Just like that, Jimmy''s hand froze in midair.


    In the end, he made up his mind and turned to leave. Before he got back into the car, he told Emily,


    "Take Ariah back with you and take good care of her."


    "Oh, okay. Sure."


    Hurriedly, Emily nodded.


    After that, Jimmy drove off.


    As Ariah stood where she was, she smiled mockingly when Jimmy''s car went out of sight.


    When Emily noticed how bad Ariah''s expression seemed, she did not dare to say anything.


    However, Emily felt even guiltier when she realized that things had turned sour because she had


    said something she should not have said.


    On the way back, Ariah remained silent. Whereas Emily, who was sitting next to Ariah, had a few


    times when she wanted to speak, but she managed to refrain from doing it.


    Oh dear, why did she always had to screw things up!


    Was it really like what Lennon had said, that no matter what Emily did, she would end up screwing


    things up?


    The two women in the car remained silent throughout the entire journey.


    When they arrived at Ariah''s residential area, the driver pulled over. Then, Ariah paid him, and the


    two of them went upstairs silently.


    After Emily looked at Ariah several times, in the end, she could not help but say, "Ariah, are you


    going to cry?"


    Shocked, Ariah asked, "What?"


    Then, Emily uttered, "You seem so sad, and you look like you''re about to cry."


    Suddenly, Ariah stood where she was and didn''t move. Slowly, the corner of her mouth twitched into


    a bitter smile. "I look like I''m going to cry, right? However, I won''t cry. I just feel like scolding


    someone."


    Taken aback, Emily''s eyes widened, "W-Who are you going to scold?"


    "Don''t worry. I''m not going to scold you. You didn''t do anything wrong." With a sneer, Ariah said,


    "Since Jimmy decided to walk out on me today, he better not expect me to restore our marriage in


    the future."


    "Oh, my." Quickly, Emily grabbed Ariah''s hand. "Don''t do that... because if you do that, I will me


    myself for what had happened."


    However, Ariah shook her head and changed the topic, "Emily, can you tell me about the details of


    what had happened between you and Nicole?"


    With a frown, Emily exined, "As for the details..." after a pause, Emily thought and continued,


    "There was nothing much actually. It was her who came to me on her own ord and told me that


    she had a way to help me escape Lennon''s vi. However, all I had to do in return was to pass


    Jimmy a message... that''s all."


    In the end, Emily thought of something and hurriedly said, "Nicole did give me a number and asked


    me to pass it to Jimmy. At that time, her expression was very anxious, as if she was afraid of being


    discovered. I only met the man who came with her once. Although he was quite handsome, his


    gaze was particrly gloomy and scary, and I didn''t dare to look at him straight in the eye."


    "Nicole seems to be quite afraid of that man. Since she called Jimmy to save her, she probably is in


    danger right now..."


    As Emily exined, she carefully looked at Ariah, "Ariah, don''t be angry with Jimmy. He is just trying


    to save her from danger."


    Meanwhile, Ariah closed her eyes and didn''t say anything as she turned around and walked


    towards the building of her unit.


    Then, Emily bit her lip and followed.


    As soon as they got back to the building, Emily suddenly turned around and ran away.


    At that moment, Lennon, who was standing at the door raised his hand, and the two bodyguards


    behind him immediately chased after Emily. After that, Lennon looked at Ariah with a smile and said,


    "Miss Myers, I hope my sudden visit wouldn''t be a trouble to you."


    Besides his tall and straight figure, Lennon had sharp features and profound brow bones.


    That majesty aura that Lennon exuded could not be ignored.


    With a sigh, Ariah asked, "Well, I didn''t expect you toe looking for us so quickly."


    Faintly, Lennon smiled. "I had found out about it yesterday night, but I didn''t want to disturb Miss


    Myers and Emily''s good night''s sleep. That''s why I came here today."


    The best description for Lennon would probably be both evil and gentleman at the same time.


    As Ariah turned around and looked, she asked worriedly, "Your men won''t do anything to Emily, will


    they?"


    "They know clearly that Emily will be their mistress in the future."


    What Lennon meant was that the bodyguards would not dare to be rude to Emily.


    "Alright then."


    After Ariah took out the key and opened the door, she asked, "Do you want toe in and have a


    seat, or are you going to take Emily and leave?"


    In fact, Ariah really didn''t have the ability to resist Lennon. If Jimmy was there, perhaps he could


    protect Emily. However, now that Ariah was alone, she felt that she was yet to have the ability to


    stop Lennon from taking Emily away.


    Furthermore, Ariah had already tested Lennon earlier. Since Lennon had already told his


    subordinates that Emily would be their mistress, it was obvious that he had ced Emily in a very


    high position. Thus, he shouldn''t do anything to Emily.


    "It''s okay, Miss Myers. I shall not bother you any longer. I''ll take Emily and leave."


    Immediately, Ariah nodded, "Okay then... but I hope that you can be more gentle to Emily because


    she''s actually quite afraid of you."


    Stunned for a moment, Lennon then frowned. Emily was afraid of him?


    The thing was, Emily had been fearless since she was a child, and she used to cause a lot of


    trouble, which would often give Lennon a headache. Besides, Emily had never been nice to


    Lennon, so how could she be afraid of him?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "You b*stards, let me go!" Suddenly, Emily''s scream sounded, "Ariah, are you okay?"


    On the other side of the elevator, a bodyguard was walking over with Emily in his arm.


    At that moment, Emily was unable to struggle, and she was also pissed, so she could only curse


    her heart out. After she yelled at the bodyguard, then sheshed out at Lennon in different


    languages.


    When Ariah noticed that Lennon''s expression was getting darker, Ariah quickly stepped forward for


    the sake of Emily''s safety and said, "Emily, don''t worry. I''m fine!"


    The moment Emily saw Ariah was fine and intact, she let out a long sigh of relief.


    Meanwhile, the two bodyguards who held Emily in their arms had red marks on both of their faces.


    It was obvious that they had been scratched by Emily.


    The tall and strong bodyguards looked sullen.


    However, Emily did not have a single wound on


    her face.


    It seemed Lennon was right, and his men would not dare to do anything to Emily.


    "Ariah, call the police!" Suddenly, Emily shouted. "Just tell them that there''s a human trafficker. This


    is Beachmarsh City, and I''m sure they would not dare to be too arrogant!"


    Helplessly, Ariah said, "Do you think that Lennon would let me call the police?"


    Immediately, Lennon shook his head. "No, that will not happen. For the sake of both of us, we have


    to be more decent. I think it''s best if Miss Myers go into the house right now and pretend that this


    has ever happened."


    "You''re so mean!" At that moment, Emily was on the verge of going mad. When Emily remembered


    how she had been locked up by Lennon for the past two days without any freedom, her eyes turned


    red with anger. "How could you do this?"


    As Lennon looked at Emily''s eyes which were gradually turning red, his brows furrowed.

 Chapter 697

    Chapter 697


    Seeing the situation, Ariah interrupted ad asked, "Lennon, why don''t youe in and have a cup of


    tea?"


    In the meantime, Ariah tried to give Lennon a hint and told him that it wasn''t a wise move to


    forcefully take Emily away right now.


    Some things might go in the opposite direction when they reach the extreme, and with Emily''s


    temper, clearly, Lennon couldn''t force her.


    At that moment, Lennon seemed to have understood Ariah''s good intentions, so he nced at her


    and slowly nodded. "I''ll have to bother you then."


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Please,e in."


    As soon as Ariah finished, she quickly took Emily away from the bodyguards and brought Emily,


    who was in anger, into the house.


    For a moment, Lennon hesitated, then stepped inside.


    However, Ariah''s unit was so small that it was out of his expectation. The whole unit was even


    smaller than the living room in Lennon''s vi, and with the three of them in the small living room, it


    seemed even more crowded.


    Stunned, Lennon stood at the door as he didn''t know where to stand.


    Then, Ariah pointed at a single-seated couch in the corner, "Lennon, please have a seat first. What


    would you like to drink?"


    "A cup of coffee will do. Thank you."


    "Uh... are you okay with instant coffee?" In fact, Ariah really didn''t have any high-grade coffee at her


    ce.


    With a nod, Lennon answered, "Mhmm.".


    "I''ll go and prepare it then." After Ariah nced at Emily, she headed to the kitchen.


    At that moment, Emily was sitting on another couch, far away from Lennon. In fact, Emily was


    leaning to her side, obviously resisting Lennon.


    Meanwhile, Lennon stared at Emily in silence.


    Even though Emily did not turn around, she still felt ufortable. However, just as she was about


    to get up and return to Ariah''s room, Ariah walked out of the kitchen with two cups in her hands.


    "Have a drink."


    "Thank you." Politely, Lennon epted it, then nced at Emily, who was in a fit. In an unhappy


    tone, he said, "What should you say at a time like this?"


    As Emily took the cup from Ariah''s hand, she pouted and said in a low voice, "Thank you."


    As Ariah looked at the two of them, she raised her eyebrows.


    Well, that was pretty interesting.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ariah, I''m tired. I want to rest for a while." Suddenly, Emily put down her cup and stood up.


    "Alright, you can go rest." Softly, Ariah patted Emily''s hand.


    Immediately, Lennon frowned. Before he could say anything, Ariah spoke first, "Lennon, I live on the


    sixth floor, and Emily would not be able to fly away without wings."


    With an eyebrow raised, Lennon looked at Ariah. "Miss Myers, you''ve only known Emily for half a


    month. How could you both be so close to each other?"


    After Ariah sat down opposite Lennon, she exined, "Emilyplements my personality. She is a


    kind-hearted extrovert, and I could never resist a girl with this kind of character."


    Slightly surprised, Lennon asked, "Just because of that, you both can be such close friends?"


    When Ariah heard Lennon''s question, she spread out her hands, "Or else, what do you think the


    reason is?" "There are benefits to be gained."


    Stunned, Ariah didn''t expect that Lennon would say something like that, and she couldn''t help but


    laugh, "What benefit can a youngdy like her possibly give me?"


    Suddenly, Lennon leaned his strong figure back, crossed his legs, and slightly raised his eyebrows.


    "Don''t you know about her family background?"


    ".Uh... what family background does Emily have?"


    It seemed that Ariah really didn''t know.


    "Her family is flushed with money. Back in Mathines, Emily was raised in a high- ss society. Since


    young, she had been living an extravagant life. Although she is still young, the assets that her father


    left her couldst her whole life."


    Cooperatively, Ariah reacted with a shocking expression and eximed, "I didn''t expect her to be so


    rich. That''s great."


    It made Lennon at a loss for words.


    Although Ariah said so, she didn''t seem surprised at all.


    Then, Ariah shook her head andughed, "Lennon, I don''t know about your background, so I don''t


    know your criteria for making friends. However, what I want to tell you is, when I met Emily, I didn''t


    know anything about her family. If you were to say that I am friends with her to gain some benefits,


    then I guess I would be friends with Emily because of her beauty."


    Indeed, Emily was gorgeous. If Emily didn''t say anything and just sat there quietly, she would be as


    beautiful as a painting.


    But once she moved, the painting would immediately be ruined.


    With a frown, Lennon looked at Ariah with a hint of scrutiny in his eyes.


    Since Ariah knew that a person like Lennon would never understand what she meant, so she simply


    went straight to the point, "Lennon, I''ll help you persuade Alice back."


    Taken aback, Lennon looked at Ariah. "Why are you helping me?"


    "Because I want to get something from you."


    "Oh?" Immediately, Lennon raised his eyebrows. "Tell me about it."


    "I want you to tell me all the information you know about the two people that you know. You must tell


    me the truth, and you can''t hide anything from me.


    With a sincere smile, Lennon said, "I have done business with many people. There were both men


    and women, but all they ask for is money, and I''ve seen no one like you who asked me for


    information."


    At that moment, Ariah chucked, "Then Lennon, are you willing to do this business?"


    Slowly, Lennon picked up his cup and took a sip of coffee. Due to the poor taste of coffee, he


    frowned. When Ariah saw his expression, she thought that he was unwilling to do the business, so


    she hurriedly said, "I''m not going to ask for too much information. I just want to know, was there a


    couple who came to your vi yesterday? Do you know what''s going on between them?"


    "You mean Camden?"


    "Camden..." Ariah continued, "That''s the name of that man, right? What about that woman? Do you


    know about her background?"


    As Lennon put his cup down, he uttered, "As far as I know, this woman has been by Camden''s side


    for several years."


    "In addition to these, what else do you know?"


    "What else do you want to know?"


    For a moment, Ariah pursed her lips. "I want to know where does he live right now?"


    Suddenly, Lennon''s face darkened, and he sat up straight. "Miss Myers, since you and Emily are


    friends, I sincerely advise you not to mess with Camden. He''s a cold-blooded and heartless man.


    No matter what your intentions are, don''t mess with him."


    If Ariah were to listen to Lennon, it meant that Camden was indeed a terrible man.


    So was Nicole really in danger?


    However, Ariah bit her lip and said the same thing, "Can you give me his address?"


    "Why are you so ignorant?" Coldly, Lennon said, "Camden is a man whom I don''t even dare to


    touch me. What do you want from him? Where''s Jimmy? Does he know that you have such


    dangerous thoughts?"


    At that moment, Ariah fell silent. The only reason Ariah wanted to know was just in case Jimmy was


    in danger.


    Since Jimmy had gone to save Nicole, he must have been at risk of danger. If anything were to


    happen to him, Ariah would be able to know Jimmy''s location so that she could find him.


    But Lennon didn''t want to tell her.


    "Can you tell me why do you want Camden''s address then?"


    "No." Immediately, Ariah shook her head. "You might know the reason tomorrow, but I can''t tell you


    now. After all, you and Camden are friends. You will be on his side."


    Hearing that, Lennon raised his eyebrows. "So, are you saying that someone is going to make a


    move against Camden?"


    With a nervous expression, Ariah said, "I didn''t say that."


    Then, Lennon sneered. "Even if someone were to make a move on Camden, the person who would


    get hurt would never be Camden. Also, I''m not Camden''s friend, so no matter what happened to


    him, I won''t be worried."


    In fact, anyone could die, but Camden would never be the one who dies, so Lennon did not have to


    worry.

 Chapter 698

    Chapter 698


    After Lennon finished, Ariah''s face turned pale.


    Jimmy...


    Nothing bad would happen to him, and he would be fine.


    In fact, Jimmy was fully prepared. Furthermore, Camden was in the open while Jimmy was under


    the cover, so Jimmy would definitely be able to rescue Nicole sessfully.


    Reclined on thefy couch, Lennon asked, "I''m curious. How did you know that Camden came to


    my house yesterday?"


    When Jimmy and Ariah arrived at the vi yesterday, Camden had already left.


    Immediately, Ariah dodged his gaze.


    Then, Lennon raised his eyebrows slightly. "Was it Emily who told you about it?"


    Even if Ariah did not say anything, Lennon could pretty much guess what was going on. "That


    woman had indeed put on a good show. Yesterday, I did suspect that Emily''s disappearance had


    something to do with her. But she didn''t admit it, and she even acted as if we had wrongly used


    her."


    If it weren''t for the help of outsiders, Emily wouldn''t have been able to escape under such a strong


    security system.


    "But right now, I''m actually quite curious. What exactly did that woman do to help Emily escape


    under my watch?" Curiously, Lennon asked.


    A light shed across Ariah''s eyes, "Do you want to know?"


    "Yes, I really want to know."


    "There is a book originated from Estar, called ''The Art of War''. You can go and read the 15th


    chapter, and you''ll know how Emily managed to escape under your watch."


    At that moment, Ariah deliberately tried to tease him, but she didn''t expect Lennon to respond


    directly by asking, "Are you talking about the method where they lured the tiger out of the


    mountains?"


    Surprised, Ariah answered, "You''ve read about it before?"


    "I have half the blood of an Estar, so of course I''ve read it before." Then, Lennon chuckled and said,


    "I just didn''t expect that when I was searching for her in the mountains, she was still in the vi."


    Turned out that Lennon was quick-witted!


    Even when Ariah had only mentioned a simple tip, he had managed to guess the whole thing.


    No wonder Emily did not like him. The level of intelligence that Lennon had waspletely different


    from Emily''s.


    If Emily were to be by Lennon''s side, she would definitely think that she was redundant.


    "I''ll go in and help you persuade Emily." Without another word, Ariah stood up, "However, whether I


    can convince her or not, it will depend on luck."


    In the bedroom.


    In fact, Emily Alice was sitting by the window as she stared at the scenery in a daze.


    When Ariah entered the room, Emily heard themotion and turned around to look at Ariah.


    Hurriedly, she asked, "Did Lucas leave?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "No, he is still outside." Then, Ariah took a seat across from Emily.


    Disappointed, Emily pouted.


    "Do you really dislike him that much?" When Ariah saw Emily''s reaction, Ariaughed.


    "Yes, I really don''t like him at all." Bluntly, Emily replied, "Why hasn''t he left yet? Why didn''t you


    drive him away?"


    Calmly, Ariah exined, "I was the one who invited him in, so how am I supposed to chase him 911


    At that moment, Emily rested her chin on her knees and sighed. "If I had known that he woulde


    here, I wouldn''t have followed you back today."


    "Where else could you go besides my ce?"


    "I can find a random ce to avoid him for a while."


    "What if you run into danger?" In a serious tone, Ariah asked, "You''re not familiar with this ce and


    there are many things in Estar that are different from foreign countries. If you couldn''t handle them


    well, you''ll be at a disadvantage."


    After a pause, Ariah added, "Could Lennon be even more terrifying than those unknown dangers?"


    Without hesitation, Emily nodded. "Ariah, don''t look at how gentle andposed he is. He''s scarier


    than any man out there, and it''s just that you haven''t seen the scary side of him."


    Meanwhile, Ariah uttered, "Well, I think he treats you quite well."


    Immediately, Emily shook her head. "That''s because you didn''t see his real side. Right now, he''s


    just pretending."


    It left Ariah with nothing to say.


    After a moment of silence, Ariah asked, "What do you n to do now then? He is still waiting for


    you outside. Besides, you can''t hide in my room all the time, right?" "I''m also trying to think of a


    way..." Suddenly, Emily leaned out of the window. "If I were to jump down from here, I would break


    my legs, and he wouldn''t force me to go with him, right?"


    Terrified, Ariah instantly pulled Emily backward. "If you were to jump down from here, not only would


    you break your leg, but you would also break your skull, and it would be so disgusting!"


    Hearing that, Emily gulped and became timid. "I shall not jump then."


    With a sigh, Ariah suggested, "Since you don''t like him that much, then you can make it clear to him


    and tell him that you don''t like him so that he would let go of you. Wouldn''t it be better for the two of


    you to settle these matters peacefully?"


    "I''ve told him before, but he doesn''t listen to me all." Sadly, Emily''s face sank.


    "Uh, then tell him that you have someone in mind and that you love Kobi so that he will give up on


    you."


    "I''ve also said that before, but he doesn''t care at all. When he knew that Kobi and I were dating, all


    he said was that he would allow me to date Kobi for two years. After two yearster, I would have to


    break up with Kobi and marry him."


    That reponse made Ariah speechless.


    They were ced in a tight spot.


    It seemed that Lennon was a stubborn man.


    That sort of person was the hardest to deal with.


    Even Ariah was also worried.


    The more Emily thought about it, the angrier she became. Why was she so unfortunate to meet


    such a man?


    "Knock! Knock!"


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    When Ariah stood up and opened the door, she saw that Lennon was standing outside the door.


    "I''m sorry." In the end, Ariah did not do as she promised. "Emily really doesn''t want to leave with


    you, and I failed to persuade her."


    Although Ariah hadn''t told Emily directly to leave with Lucas, the questions that Ariah had asked


    were enough to prove that Emily hated Lennon and that she would never leave with him.


    "Well, I had expected that to happen since she had been hiding from me as if I was vicious.


    Besides, she is not the kind of person who would listen to any words of advice."


    With a smile, Lennon said, "Miss Myers, it''s not right for me to enter your room, so could you please


    get her out? I want to have a few words with her."


    Surprised, Ariah didn''t expect Lennon...to be so polite.


    No matter how she looked at it, she felt that he was not as bad as Emily said.


    On the contrary, he seemed to be a gentleman who was considerate, polite, and temperamental.


    In Ariah''s eyes, a man like Lennon was the model example of a good man.


    "Okay..." Unable to refuse, Ariah said, "Wait a minute, I''ll talk to her."


    Then, Lennon nodded.


    After Ariah closed the door behind her, she came to the window and patted Emily on the shoulder,


    "Emily, now that Lennon is here, he won''t leave without you."


    Pitifully, Emily looked at Ariah, "Are you also on his side now?"


    However, Ariah exined, "Well, I don''t think he will hurt you. I mean, look at the past two days that


    you''ve you spent at his vi. Aren''t you still perfectly fine?"


    Besides, if Lennon really wanted to hurt Emily, he would have done it long ago.


    Slowly, Emily lowered her gaze. "But I really don''t want to go with him. You don''t know... how terrible


    he is..."


    Her voice trailed off when she reached the end of her sentence, and Ariah couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Just as Ariah was about to ask Emily something, Lennon knocked on the door again.


    Then, Lennon''s voice rang out outside the door, "Miss Myers."


    Hurriedly, Ariah went to open the door.


    "Can Ie in?" Although the expression of Lennon remained unchanged, Ariah could sense that


    there was a change in the depths of his gaze.


    Immediately, Ariah leaned to the side and let him in. "Pleasee in."


    As soon as Lennon walked in, he noticed that Emily was sitting by the window at a nce.


    As he walked over to Emily, his gaze deepened. Suddenly, he stopped and turned to look at Ariah.


    "Miss Myers, if possible, I wish to speak to Emily alone."


    What he meant was that he wanted Ariah to leave the room.

 Chapter 699

    Chapter 699


    Taken aback, Ariah looked at Emily worriedly, but Lennon immediately shifted his figure and blocked


    Ariah''s line of sight.


    With that, Lennon raised an eyebrow. "Miss Myers, what are you worrying about? Emily is my


    fiancee. I won''t hurt her."


    Looking into Lennon''s deep gaze, Ariah came to her senses and nodded, "You''re right. You should


    have a good chat with her then. She''s still young and needs to be coaxed."


    "I know."


    Left with no choice, Ariah turned around and left.


    However, she did not go far, and she was just lingering at the door of the bedroom.


    If something went wrong, she would go in as soon as possible to ensure Emily''s safety.


    In the bedroom.


    At this moment, Emily leaned against the wall as she alertly watched Lennon walk toward her.


    Since they were at her ce, she figured that Lennon wouldn''t dare to mess around.


    Even though Emily was determined, she was still anxious. Before Lennon could even approach her,


    she had already backed down. "Lennon, you could only me yourself for being too stupid, and you


    can''t me me for escaping from your vi."


    If Lennon were to punish her because of that, she would not ept it!


    Then, Lennon stopped in front of Emily. In fact, Lennon had a tall figure, and he was nearly half a


    head taller than her, and her height was only till his shoulders.


    The difference in their height subconsciously gave Emily pressure.


    Before Lennon even spoke, Emily felt that she had begun to fear him.


    Although she wanted to escape again, there was no way for her to escape.


    "Was it fun?" When Lennon''s deep voice sounded above Emily''s head, her heart skipped a beat.


    "W-What?"


    "Do you think it''s fun to y me?"


    Slowly, Lennon leaned his body closer to Emily, and her nose was almost against his chest, which


    made Emily feel as if she couldn''t breathe.


    Suddenly, her chin tightened, and her head was lifted by Lennon.


    Staring into her eyes, Lennon asked, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    As her body stiffened, Emily straightened her neck. "When... since when did I y you? It was just


    that you were so stupid that you didn''t even ask your men to check under the bed!"


    In fact, she was just hiding under the bed at that time, so if Lennon were to ask the bodyguards to


    check, there would be no way she could escape.


    After that, when all of Lennon''s men went to the back hill to look for her, only then did she have the


    opportunity to slip away.


    With a faint smile, Lennon''s clear and cold voice pulled Emily back to reality. "Usually, those who


    offend me won''t have any good endings. How do you think you will end up then?"


    Instantly, Emily''s face went pale when she thought of Lennon''s vicious methods. "W- What are you


    going to do?"


    Without a word, Lennon stared at Emily with a deep and inscrutable gaze.


    It made Emily''s scalp tingle. If Lennon were to punish Emily piquantly, she would not have been so


    afraid. The calmer he was, the more Emily felt like she was already being decapitated.


    It was as if she was a fish on the chopping board, and he was the fishmonger that was sharpening


    his knife.


    Suddenly, Lennon, who had been standing still, made a move. As he let go of Emily, he found a


    chair to sit down.


    At that moment, she was standing, and he was seated.


    Although Lennon was suddenly half a head shorter than her, Emily still felt that he had an imposing


    manner.


    "You definitely won''t be able to handle those torturing methods of mine, but I don''t like to be made


    fun of for nothing either." Slowly, Lennon uttered.


    The moment Emily heard his words, she couldn''t help but tremble.


    When Lennon saw her reaction, heughed. "But you aren''t just anyone. You are my future wife,


    and I''m not that cruel to torture my wife."


    A few words from Lennon were already sufficient to let Emily''s feelings go on a roller coaster ride.


    Silently, she stared at him. At that moment, Lennon seemed to be a full lion, who was slowly teasing


    her with his sharp ws and refused to kill her racily.


    The moment Lennon saw Emily''s face gradually turned darker, he smirked and tapped his fingers


    on the armrest. "If you''re so weak, you shouldn''t have escaped."


    However, Emily muttered to herself that she would still escape again if she were to have the


    chance.


    "I''m a businessman, and I don''t like to suffer losses. Not to mention that you broke my antique vase


    and didn''tpensate me, but you also yed me, which made me very angry." In an imperturbed


    manner, Lennon asked, "How should I deal with this anger of mine?"


    Angrily, Emily red at him. "What do you want?"


    "Be good and follow me back. Then, I''ll forget about these things."


    "I won''t go back with you!"


    Immediately, she rejected his offer.


    But Lennon was not angry at all. Instead, he stared at Emily for a moment, then suddenly changed


    the subject. "About the woman who helped you escaped away from my vi, her name is Nicole,


    right?"


    Dumbfounded, Emily wondered how did he manage to guess what happened.


    "Two years ago, when I was doing business with Camden in Wedan, I''ve met Nicole once. At that


    time, Camden also had her by his side," Slowly, Lennon uttered.


    However, Emily did not understand why did Lennon suddenly mention this to her.


    "At that time, I did feel that the rtionship between them seemed quite strange. In fact, she didn''t


    seem to be Camden''s lover, and she was more like an enemy. Besides, Camden treated her with a


    strange attitude. Although I was curious about their rtionship, I didn''t ask much about it."


    Then, Lennon crossed his legs and continued slowly, "If it weren''t for Nicole, you wouldn''t have


    been able to escape from my vi. What benefit have you promised her that made her help you?"


    In the meantime, Emily was on the verge of breaking out in cold sweat after she heard how Lennon


    had just described what had happened yesterday in just a few words.


    It was too terrifying.


    "You don''t want to tell me about it? Fine, let me have a guess then." With a sneer, Lennon


    continued, "Yesterday, in my vi, you ran down the stairs and threatened me to let you go. You''ve


    also mentioned that your friend Jimmy, who is a policeman, would never let me go. When Nicole


    heard Jimmy''s name, she took the initiative to go upstairs to look for you. However, the condition for


    her to help you escape was that once you sessfully escaped, you had to help her pass a


    message to Jimmy, wasn''t it?"


    As Emily broke out in a cold sweat, she red at Lennon in disbelief.


    She was in great shock that she couldn''t even say a word.


    Under Lennon''s sharp gaze, Emily came to her senses and shook her head directly. "You are


    spouting nonsense. It was not what you think it is. You''ve got it all wrong!"


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Well, if my guess was wrong, why are you so agitated?" Curious, Lennon raised an eyebrow.


    Angrily, Emily yelled, "It''s none of your business!"


    As a matter of fact, she was taken aback by Lennon''s reasoning and intelligence.


    With a sneer, Lennon uttered, "Since Jimmy isn''t here right now, I''m sure he must''ve contacted


    Nicole. If I''ve not mistaken, he should be on his way to find Nicole, right?"


    "No!"


    "Do you want me to call Camden and let him know that someone is about to help Nicole escape?"


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Anxiously, Emily strode over to Lennon and red at him condescendingly. "You''re not allowed to


    call Camden!"


    Then, Lennon looked at her and nodded calmly. "Alright."


    The fact that he agreed to Emily''s request so straightforwardly left her in surprise.


    Did he just... agreed just like that?


    That wasn''t Lennon''s style.


    In fact, he was not that kind of person!


    Indeed, Lennon was not an easy-going person. Immediately, Lennon stood up, with his tall figure


    was right next to her, almost touching her body. Hurriedly, Emily took a few steps back.


    "Follow me back, and I won''t call Camden."


    Angrily, Emily''s chest heaved. It turned out that he was digging a hole and waiting for her to jump


    right in it!


    It was true when she said that Lennon was not an easy person to deal with!


    "Y-You''re so mean!" Pissed, she started to curse, "You''re such a b*stard. Why are you doing this to


    me? You b*stard!"

 Chapter 700

    Chapter 700


    For a long time, Emily continued to curse Lennon until she felt her mouth became dry. However, he


    did not react at all.


    It was until then that she felt defeated.


    Meanwhile, Lennon''s expression was the same as ever. When he saw that she had stopped cursing


    him, he asked again, "So are you leaving or not?"


    "No, I won''t leave with you!"


    Agitated, Emily shouted at him.


    Then, Lennon''s face slowly darkened as he walked towards her with a sharp gaze.


    Terrified, Emily immediately took a few steps back.


    As Lennon stopped in front of her, he said in a cold voice, "Ariah and Jimmy had treated you so


    well, and Nicole even helped you to escape from my vi. The three of them had been all extremely


    nice to you, so how could you be so willful and ignore their safety?"


    Taken aback, Emily muttered, "What do you mean..."


    "If you don''t go with me, I''ll call Camden and notify him. If Camden were to be prepared, Jimmy


    would definitely be killed. Don''t you think Ariah would be sad about Jimmy''s death? As for Nicole,


    she was hoping that Jimmy woulde to save her. In the end, Jimmy came, but he died because


    of her. Besides, her disobedience would definitely anger Camden. So, do you think she will be


    punished by Camden for it?"


    Calmly, Lennon told Emily the advantages and disadvantages of her decision in an understated


    manner, as if he was discussing the weather with her.


    Immediately, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    It was so terrifying, and Lennon was so abominable!


    It had been a long time since Ariah waited outside the door, but she didn''t hear any loud noise from


    the bedroom.


    Just as she wondered how did the couple manage tomunicate peacefully, she suddenly heard


    Emily''s agitated curses from inside the bedroom.


    When Ariah tried to eavesdrop, she realized it was just some simple curses, like ''b*stard''.


    Although Emily was cursing at Lennon, there was clearly a hint of fear in her voice.


    Worriedly, Ariah wondered if they were to start a fight.


    Even though she had the intention of barging in, after a second thought, in the end, she still didn''t


    open the door.


    In fact, Lennon wouldn''t go as far as to be angry at Emily just because of those vulgar words.


    As expected, after a few curses from Emily, there was a sudden silence.


    "Why are they no longer talking?"


    As soon as Ariah muttered, the door in front of her suddenly opened.


    Toote to hide, she was caught by Lennon''s deep gaze, and she scratched her nose in


    embarrassment.


    After all, it was not a matter of honor to eavesdrop.


    Fortunately, Lennon came out of the room with a faint expression and ignored what he saw. "Miss


    Myers, I''m sorry to bother you for such a long time. Thank you for your coffee, but I shall make a


    move first."


    "Oh, okay. Take care. I won''t be seeing you off then."


    Subconsciously, she replied.


    After a while, Emily followed Lennon out of the bedroom with red eyes, and she seemed pitiful.


    "Ariah, I''m leaving. Take care of yourself, okay?"


    Surprised, Ariah looked at Lennon, who had already arrived at the entrance.


    Did he actually managed to convince Emily?


    And she was willing to follow him home?


    That was unbelievable!


    What did the both of them discuss in the room?


    Immediately, Ariah held Emily''s hands and asked in a soft voice, "Emily, did he force you to leave


    with him?"


    However, Emily shook her head. "No, he didn''t force me. I was the one who was willing to leave


    with him."


    The thing was, Ariah didn''t believe Emily because what she had just said sounded too fake.


    Tightly, Ariah held onto Emily''s hand. "If you don''t want to leave, then don''t leave. I''ll protect you. I


    don''t believe that he can do anything to us under broad daylight."


    In fact, Emily did not expect that Ariah would say such a thing, and she was moved.


    The more Emily thought about it, the more she knew that Ariah and Jimmy couldn''t be hurt because


    of Emily''s waywardness.


    So, she had to leave.


    "It''s not worth it. I know how bad he is, and he can do anything to get what he wants. I''m willing to


    go with him. Besides, he''s so powerful that even if I managed to escape today, I would still be found


    by him by tomorrow."


    This was why Emily took advantage of this opportunity to leave with Lennon. Especially now that he


    was in a good mood, and he didn''t want to make a fuss with her.


    When Ariah heard Emily''s exnation, she didn''t know what to say.


    Because what Emily said was right.


    Then, Emily let go of Ariah''s hand and walked toward the entrance. After Emily put on her shoes,


    she lifted her teary face and said, "I don''t know if I''ll ever have the chance to meet you again in the


    future, but I''ll miss you."


    Those words made Ariah feel a little sad, "Hey, what nonsense are you spouting? Why are you


    saying as if you won''t be able to return once you leave? Now that the transportation is so


    convenient, if you want toe and see me in the future, you can just buy a ticket and directly take


    a flight over."


    At that moment, Emily nodded in agreement and did not say anything else because she knew in her


    heart that she might not be able to meet Ariah in the future.


    In fact, she might die in Lennon'' hands.


    After Ariah watched the lift door close, she stood frozen for a long time before she slowly returned


    to her unit.


    Although she didn''t know what Emily was afraid of, she felt that Lennon didn''t have any ill intentions


    towards Emily.


    In fact, she even felt that Lennon had a tiny bit of feelings toward Emily. Otherwise, he wouldn''t


    have been so concerned about her.


    When Ariah returned to her unit, she sat on the sofa in a daze.


    A few moments ago, the atmosphere at her ce was still noisy and lively, but now she was the


    only one left.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    With Emily there to talk to her, she could stop herself from thinking about Jimmy. However, now that


    everything quietened down, she could not help but think about nonsense.


    The fact that Jimmy had been searching for Nicole for so many years, and today, Jimmy finally


    received news of her.


    What would happen between Jimmy and Nicole in the future?


    In Jimmy''s heart, Nicole must still be more important than her...


    Earlier, Jimmy actually left her behind at the Civil Affairs Bureau and went to find Nicole. That had


    proven how Nicole was more important...


    Suddenly, Ariah''s lips curled into a mocking smile. Since Jimmy had abandoned her, he''d better


    forget about having another chance with her again in the future.


    If Ariah were to be cruel, even she would be afraid of herself.


    That night, Ariah was the only one in the empty house, and she was sitting on the couch, watching


    television.


    The show on the television was full ofughter, but she couldn''tugh at all.


    As time passed by, and it was time for her to go to bed, but she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    After a while, Ariah looked at the time, and it was already eleven o''clock.


    However, there was no news from Jimmy at all, and he didn''t make a single phone call.


    Then, Ariah turned off the television, returned to her room, and went to bed.


    However, shey in bed, tossed and turned, but she still couldn''t fall asleep. Then, she looked at the


    ceiling with her eyes full of unwillingness.


    Finally, Ariah gritted her teeth and took out her phone to give Jimmy a call.


    "This would be thest call. From then onward, I will not care about him anymore."


    Although she thought so in her heart, at the same time, she felt that she was good for nothing.


    Clearly pissed at Jimmy, but she still could not help but worry.


    However, when the line managed to get through, Ariah was disappointed.


    "Sorry, the number you have dialed is unavable..."


    Immediately, she threw her phone aside and let out a bitterugh as she pulled the nket over her


    head and went to bed.


    When Ariah woke up the next day, she went to check her phone immediately. As a result, there was


    no phone call, no texts, and nothing else on the phone, just likest night.


    In a daze, shey in bed for a while, then slowly got up to freshen up.


    After washing up, she had a simple breakfast and took her time to go to the office.


    In the morning, the staff in the hospital had a meeting as they were approaching the year-end. In


    fact, some of the colleagues had even begun to take their annual leave.


    Since she had been asking for leave too many times recently, she took the initiative to tell the leader


    that she was willing to be thest one on the list to take her annual leave.


    Anyway, she had nothing to do, and it was better for her to be on duty.

 Chapter 701

    Chapter 701


    At lunchtime, Ariah tried to give Jimmy another call, but his phone was still turned off.


    Slightly worried, she frowned, wondering what was going on with Jimmy and why he didn''t update


    her about his situation.


    In the evening, Ariah gave David a call after she got off work. Hearing that Jimmy did not turn his


    phone on, David seemed surprised. "Ariah, Captain Hudson did ask for a leave yesterday, and he


    said that was going to take you out on a trip. In fact, he hasn''t been working for the past two days."


    When Ariah heard that, she was stunned.


    Hurriedly, David asked from the other side of the phone, "Ariah, is Captain all right?"


    "Yes, he''s alright. I''m guessing that he has some personal matters to take care of, and he perhaps


    he doesn''t want to trouble you, so he lied and told you that he went on a trip with me." That was the


    only possibility that Ariah could think of.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Immediately, David breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay then."


    In the end, David even asked her what matter was Jimmy dealing with and whether it was


    troublesome. Besides, he also asked why Jimmy didn''t tell them about it. However, Ariah didn''t


    know how to answer David''s questions, so she just casually gave a simple answer.


    Fortunately, David didn''t continue to pester her.


    After Ariah hung up the phone, she hailed a taxi and headed home. However, when she turned her


    head and looked out of the window, she suddenly thought of something, and her eyes lit up.


    Felipe!


    Back then, in the hospital, Ariah had saved Felipe''s contact number.


    Although Jimmy had gone to save Nicole, in order not to implicate David and the rest, Jimmy did not


    tell them about it.


    But he needed manpower, so who would be able to help him?


    Other than Felipe, perhaps only Ro would be the one.


    Immediately, she called Ro and Felipe, respectively. But just like Jimmy, Ro had also turned


    his phone off.


    However, Felipe''s phone was not turned off.


    The thing was, he didn''t answer her call.


    Therefore, Ariah could only call him over and over


    again.


    When she arrived at her apartment, her phone was almost out of battery, but Felipe still did not pick


    up his phone.


    Angrily, Ariah cursed as she threw her phone aside and went to the kitchen to prepare dinner.


    Fifteen minutester, she came out of the kitchen with a bowl of instant noodles in her hand, and


    she heard the phone on the tea table buzzing.


    As Ariah''s heart skipped a beat, she quickly ran over to pick up the call.


    "Hello..."


    However, just as Ariah answered the call, she heard two beeps. It turned out that her phone was


    automatically turned off because it was out of power.


    "Ah!"


    Hurriedly, she found the charger and charged her phone as she waited impatiently to make the call.


    This time, Felipe picked up the call in an instance. "Are you crazy? You called me so many times


    that my phone battery almost died..."


    "Felipe!" Directly, Ariah interrupted him, "Did Jimmy go to find you and Ro?"


    However, he paused for a moment and said, "I don''t know."


    "What do you mean you don''t know?" At that moment, Ariah became annoyed.


    "I really don''t know. Ro has not been with me for the past two days. I even thought of asking you


    whether Jimmy had asked Ro out."


    Then, Ariah fell silent.


    As a matter of fact, Felipe had no idea what happened either.


    Could she have guessed wrongly?


    "I''ve called you so many times just now. Why didn''t you answer my call?" Suddenly, Ariah asked.


    "Ahem, I was in the toilet just now, so I didn''t hear your call." Embarrassed, Felipe answered.


    That answer left Ariah at a loss for words.


    "Do you still have anything to ask? If there''s nothing else, then I shall hang up and go have my


    dinner." A momentter, Felipe uttered.


    Then, Ariah frowned. For some reason, she somehow felt that Felipe was hiding something.


    "Felipe, do you remember thest time we met, you promised me that you would agree to one of my


    requests no matter what it is?"


    In disbelief, Felipe asked, "What do you want?"


    "I want you to tell me the truth. Tell me, is Jimmy with you?"


    Silently, Felipe thought to himself that how could Ariah be so smart. In fact, it was so terrifying.


    "If you''re a man, then keep to your promise. You better tell me everything you know, or you''ll be


    struck by lightning!" Harshly, Ariah said.


    With a gasp, Felipe eximed, "That''s so vicious of you!"


    "Tell me the truth then."


    However, Felipe hesitated for a long time before he finally revealed a little bit of information. "Ro


    did receive a call from Jimmy, but I have no idea what was their n. I did try to call Ro several


    times, but he turned off his phone and didn''t answer my call."


    It was then that Ariah finally felt at ease. Even though it wasn''t able to help with anything, at least


    she felt relieved.


    At least Jimmy and Ro were together, and they could watch out for each other.


    "If Ro ever gave you a call, you must inform me immediately, okay?"


    Before Ariah hung up, she repeatedly reminded Felipe a few times.


    That night, before Ariah went to bed, she gave it a thought and decided to trouble Emily.


    When Emily received her call, she was both surprised and excited. "Ariah!"


    Immediately, Ariah asked her, "Lennon didn''t beat you up, right?"


    "No, if he dared to hit me, I will fight with him to death."


    That answer left Ariah dumbfounded.


    However, Lennon seemed to be a man with a strong personality, and he didn''t seem like one who


    would hit women.


    "Why did you suddenly call me?" Curious, Emily asked.


    After Ariah thought for a moment, she said directly, "Emily, there''s something I''d like to ask of you."


    "What do you want me to do? I''ll definitely help you with it."


    Although Emily agreed to her request so quickly, Ariah knew that Emily would definitely hesitate


    once she told her about it.


    As Ariah held her phone in one hand and her knees in the other, she continued, "Emily, there''s no


    news from Jimmy at all."


    Surprised, Emily asked. "Jimmy hasn''t returned yet?"


    "No." "Didn''t you call him?"


    "I tried to call, but his phone was turned off."


    Then, Emily seemed to be able to guess what Ariah was trying to ask for.


    Slowly, Ariah''s voice sounded from the other end of the phone, "Lennon knows Camden, right? I


    was wondering if you could ask Lennon to give Camden a call to sound him out."


    In fact, she wanted to see if anything had happened on Camden''s side.


    The one that Emily was most unwilling to seek help from was Lennon. If it were someone else who


    had asked her to seek help from Lennon, she would have definitely turned their request down in


    one fell swoop.


    However, it was Ariah who had to beg her for help.


    Which was why she could not refuse.


    A momentter, Emily nodded. "Okay, I''ll ask..."


    "Really?" At that moment, Ariah was overjoyed. As a matter of fact, she didn''t expect Emily to agree


    to help. After all, Emily disliked Lennon, so Ariah didn''t expect Emily to agree immediately.


    "But I have to remind you that even if I were to go and seek help from him, he may not be willing to


    help."


    "Alright, I understand." Hurriedly, Ariah nodded.


    After Emily hung up the phone, she hesitated for a moment. In the end, Emily gritted her teeth as


    she lifted the nket and got out of bed.


    It was already midnight, and the entire vi was quiet. There was only a dim light in the corridor, and


    as Emily walked on the wooden floor, it made a creaking sound, which sounded a little creepy.


    Quickly, she came to the door of the study and saw that there was light inside.


    Presumably, Lennon had not slept yet.


    Then, Emily hesitated for a moment before she knocked on the door.


    In the study, Lennon heard the knock and raised his eyebrows slightly.


    "Come in," Nonchntly, he answered, but he didn''t even put down the book in his hand, nor did he


    even lift his gaze.


    After the door of the study was pushed open, Emily entered the room with a faint fragrance.


    However, Emily remained silent even after she entered the study. It was only then that Lennon


    looked up and saw that she was standing not far away from his desk in a white nightgown with her


    long hair draped over her shoulders.


    For a moment, Lennon''s eyes fell on Emily, but he then withdrew them and turned to look at the


    book in his hand. "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 702

    Chapter 702


    At that moment, Emily was hesitant. Although she had already thought of a way to tell him about it


    before she entered the room, the moment she saw Lennon, she hesitated again.


    How should she tell Lennon about it?


    If she were to beg him directly, how could a cold-hearted person like him possibly agree!


    "Why did youe to look for me? Is there anything?"


    After a long time, Emily still didn''t say a word, so Lennon impatiently put down the book in his hand


    and frowned. "If there''s nothing else, then don''t just stand there."


    In fact, Lennon was already driving her out.


    Hurriedly, Emily took two steps forward and blurted out, "Uhm, it''s already sote. Why aren''t you


    resting?"


    Coldly, Lennon looked at her.


    Awkwardly, Emily wriggled her toes. "What I meant was that, since you have nothing to do, stop


    reading that book then. It''s time to rest. It''s toote to read, and it would be bad for your eyes!"


    Surprised, Lennon raised an eyebrow. "Are you


    concerned about me?"


    Suddenly, Emily thought of an idea and ran over to him. "Yes, I''m concerned about you. Although


    you''re a bad person, I can''t stand it when people don''t take care of themselves. So please go and


    rest."


    "I haven''t showered yet."


    "Oh, hurry up and go shower then!"


    When Emily saw that Lennon was loosening up, she couldn''t care much and directly held his arm as


    she pulled him up from the chair. "Come on. I''ll prepare the bathtub for you!"


    Meanwhile, Lennon didn''t say anything, and he only gave Emily a sidelong nce.


    Eagerly attentive, Emily ran back and forth to prepare the bathtub for Lennon, and she even


    prepared a set of pajamas for him. By the time she had him in the bathroom, she was sweating all


    over.


    "Take your time to shower then. I''ll wait for you outside."


    Softly, Emily knocked on the bathroom door and said.


    After Lennon let out a low hum, it wasplete silence.


    For a moment, Emily perked up her ears and tried to listen carefully. When she heard the sound of


    water from the bathroom, she then ran off to look for Lennon''s suit in peace.


    However, she searched both pockets of Lennon''s suit but did not manage to find his phone.


    "Could it be in the study?"


    As Emily figured it should be in the study, she quickly ran to the study and opened the drawer. As


    expected, she found a ck phone in it.


    Without hesitation, she took it out and unlocked it.


    However, Lennon''s phone had a password, and she could not unlock it.


    What was the password? Could it be Lennon''s birthday?


    Then, Emily tried to key in Lennon''s birthday, but it was incorrect. Although she did try with other


    numbers, she still couldn''t unlock Lennon''s phone.


    "D*mn it!"


    In a low voice, Emily cursed. Why did Lennon have to put such aplicated password for such an


    old phone? The fact that it even required a password to unlock... was there anything in the phone


    that couldn''t be seen?


    Just as she was discouraged, a voice suddenly came from behind her. "What are you doing?"


    The voice almost scared her to death!


    When Emily heard the voice, she instantly turned her head. Due to the scare, the phone in her hand


    fell to the ground.


    With a loud bang, it broke into pieces.


    It was seen that Lennon''s tall and slender figure was standing at the door of the study. At that


    moment, he was in his bathrobe, with his ck hair still dripping water, and his brown eyes were


    cold.


    Terrified, Emily retreated backward until her calves bumped into the chair, which caused her to


    grimace in pain and even nearly tripped.


    "Since... w-when did youe here?"


    Wasn''t he taking a shower?


    However, Lennon didn''t say a word as he slowly entered the room, with his gaze fixated on Emily,


    like a beast that was about to eat her alive.


    "What are you looking for?" With a nce at the phone that fell to the ground, he asked, "Have you


    found what you want?"


    Nervously, Emily licked the corner of her lips and suddenly understood why Lennon was so angry.


    Hurriedly, she exined, "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not looking for any confidential documents. I was


    just looking for Camden''s phone number."


    Hearing her exnation, Lennon stopped in his tracks, and his gaze was filled with suspicion.


    "You''re looking for Camden''s number?"


    "Yes!" Immediately, Emily nodded. "But your phone has a password, and I can''t unlock it..."


    Silently, Lennon stared at Emily with a gaze was full of scrutiny as if he was judging the truth in her


    words.


    After a long while, he uttered, "Get out."


    Huh?


    It was so sudden that Emily did not manage to react in time.


    "Do you want me to repeat myself for the second time?"


    "No..." Slightly embarrassed, Emily felt guilty that he caught her red-handed while she was trying to


    peek at his phone.


    With a dark expression, Lennon said sinisterly, "Get out of here then."


    Slowly, Emily walked toward the exit, but the further she went, the more upset she felt. Finally, she


    gritted her teeth and said, "Can''t you treat me better? What heinous things have I done to you that


    you have to be so cold to me? It''s my fault that I tried to go through your phone, and I apologize for


    that. However, it''s because you are too scary that I dare not ask you for a number directly!"


    Then, Lennon nced at her with his thin lips tightly pursed.


    In fact, Emily was so pissed that she snorted and ran away.


    When she returned to the bedroom, the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. In the end,


    Emily vented her anger by scolding Lennon silently for a long time.


    Embarrassed to call Ariah, Emily could only send a text message over, "Ariah, I''m sorry. I didn''t


    manage to get anything out of him, and he is not willing to tell me anything. I''m sorry."


    With a sigh, Ariah looked at the text message and replied, "It''s fine. I shall think of another way


    then. Camden is his friend, so I can understand if Lennon doesn''t want to tell you anything about it.


    Don''t think too much about it and have a good rest."


    After Ariah sent the text message, she decided to go to bed.


    Maybe she should look for Stanley tomorrow. Although others might not help her, Stanley wouldn''t


    just sit around and do nothing about it.


    The next day at noon, Ariah took the time to drive over to Jones Group during her lunch break. In


    the end, after waiting for half an hour, Stanley was still in a meeting, and she started to get


    impatient.


    "Hello, miss. May I ask when will Mr. Jones be done with the meeting?" When Ariah saw the


    secretary walked out of the meeting room, she immediately pulled thedy over to ask.


    However, the secretary nced at Arah and said, "This meeting is very important, and we have


    been preparing for it for almost a week. It may take a few more hours. Miss Myers, I''m sorry, but


    you might have to wait for a little longer.¡±


    Since Ariah couldn''t wait any longer, she hurriedly let the secretary go and called Sharon.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Over the past few days, Sharon had been very sleepy because of her pregnancy. In a daze, she


    received picked up the call. The moment she heard Ariah''s anxious voice over the phone, she


    instantly became alert.


    Suddenly, Sharon sat up from her bed. "Ariah, did you say that you''re at Jones Group? What? You


    have an urgent matter to tell Stanley, and you want me to ask him to meet you? Okay, sure. Don''t


    worry. I''ll call him right now."


    After Ariah thanked Sharon, she let out a sigh of relief. Not long after Ariah hung up the phone, the


    door of the meeting room was suddenly opened and a group of senior executives came out one


    after another.


    Then, the secretary from earlier ran over to invite her. "Miss Myers, Mr. Jones is waiting for you in


    the room."


    The secretary''s attitude was much better than before, and Ariah was really grateful for the help from


    Sharon.


    As Ariah followed the secretary into the meeting room, she entered and saw Stanley was standing


    in front of a wide floor-to-ceiling window, with a woman leaning close to him.


    In a tight- waisted suit, the woman''s silky long wavy hair was draped over her shoulders, and her


    pair of tiny hands rested softly on Stanley''s arm.


    As soon as the woman heard themotion behind her, she quickly retreated to the side and


    looked at Ariah with a smile in her eyes. However, from that gaze, she was clearly sizing Ariah up.


    For a moment, Ariah was stunned before she slowly frowned and wondered if Sharon, that foolish


    lady, knew that there was another woman who was trying to hit on Stanley...


    Meanwhile, Stanley turned his body to the side, and his jet-ck eyes looked over. "I heard from


    Sharon that you have something urgent to tell me?"

 Chapter 703

    Chapter 703


    Immediately, Ariah nodded, "Yes, I gave Sharon a call because I have something urgent to tell you."


    "Mhmm," Softly, Stanley said as he motioned to the woman beside him. "Miss Jean, that''s all for


    today. We shall talk about the contract another day."


    After that, Stanley told his secretary to see Miss Jean off.


    When Miss Jean left, she seemed to be reluctant to part with Stanley, and she stared boldly at


    Stanley with her big eyes as if she couldn''t wait to devour him.


    It gave Ariah goosebumps.


    "Didn''t you say you have something urgent to discuss with me? Go ahead then." At that moment,


    Stanley''s voice rang out.


    Hurriedly, Ariah exined to Stanley about Jimmy''s matter, which caused Stanley''s brows to furrow.


    "Why didn''t you call me yesterday? Don''t you know how important this matter is?"


    Although Ariah felt upset after Stanley scolded her, she answered, "Okay, fine. It''s all my fault. Hurry


    and think of a way to save Jimmy. I don''t know where he is, and I''m very worried because I wasn''t


    able to reach him through his phone."


    With a snort, Stanley uttered, "Why don''t you go back first, and I''ll investigate this now."


    Of course, Ariah would head home first because even if she were to stay by his side the entire time,


    she wouldn''t be able to find out anything in the next second, so she nodded and left.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sat on his office chair as he immediately used hiswork of connections and


    began to investigate Camden.


    Leaving the Jones Group, Ariah thought about Miss Jean again and decided to call Sharon to ask


    about her recent situation with Stanley. As a sensitive woman, Sharon instantly noticed there was


    something behind Ariah''s words, so she asked her directly,


    "Ariah, are you trying to tell me something?"


    Realizing Sharon was quick-witted, Ariah told her what she saw in Jones Group, "Oh my, you


    should''ve seen the way she looked at Stanley. It seemed as if she was a wolf in heat and that she


    couldn''t wait to pounce on Stanley and devour him."


    However, her opinion did not affect Sharon. "Stanley is too charming, and it''s normal for women to


    go after him. Ariah, I believe that he won''t do anything behind my back."


    Seeing how much Sharon trusted Stanley, Ariah sighed and didn''t know what to say.


    However, in this society, men could never withstand women who threw themselves at them, even if


    they were one to lead a strictly moral life.


    After chatting a little more with Sharon, Ariah arrived at her office, so she hung up the phone and


    slowly walked toward her office. As soon as Ariah entered the office, the phone in her pocket rang.


    When she took it out and looked at it, she saw an unfamiliar number.


    Without another thought, she immediately answered, "Hello..."


    In fact, she was expecting Jimmy to be the person on the other side of the phone, but her hope was


    gone as soon as Lennon spoke, "It''s me, Miss Myers."


    Surprised, Ariah asked, "Lennon?"


    "Is it convenient for you to talk on the phone now?" Indifferently, Lennon asked.


    "Yes, it''s fine. Is there anything you want to tell me about?"


    "Yes." For a moment, Lennon was silent, then he said slowly, "The night before yesterday, someone


    broke into Camden''s mansion. There was a gunfight, and Miss Hart had disappeared. It made


    Camden so angry that he had been searching around every corner for Miss Hart. Besides, Jimmy


    had not shown up for the past two days, so ording to my spection, he should be trying to find


    a ce to hide Miss Hart."


    When Ariah first heard Lennon said that there was a gunfight at Camden''s vi, she was so angry


    that she started to curse. However, when Ariah heard that Nicole was missing, she let out a sigh of


    relief again.


    If that was the case, it meant that both Nicole and Jimmy were safe.


    Everything would be fine as long as Jimmy was safe...


    Suddenly, Ariah, who had been on tenterhooks for the past two days, finally felt relieved. "Thank


    you, Lennon."


    "You''re wee," Calmly, Lennon said, "If there''s nothing else, then that''s all."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Right after Lennon said that, he wanted to hang up the phone.


    "Hold on." Instantly, Ariah stopped him.


    "Yes? Is there anything else?"


    "Lennon, it was I who called Emilyst night because I was hoping that she could seek help from


    you to find out if there is any news about Jimmy. I hope it didn''t cause any misunderstandings


    between the both of you."


    "There''s no misunderstanding. Don''t worry about it."


    It was then that Ariah heaved a sigh of relief. Thank God that there was no misunderstanding


    between them.


    A momentter, Lennon''s voice came from the other end. "Anything else?"


    "Oh, no. That''s all." All of a sudden, Ariah felt that Lennon was too multifaceted. Sometimes, Ariah


    would feel that he was friendly, but sometimes, she would feel that Lenon was so mysterious, and


    she couldn''t seem to figure him out.


    Without another word, Lennon hung up the phone.


    Then, Ariah sighed. How could a woman like Emily get along with a man like Lennon? Sooner or


    later, there would definitely be conflicts.


    In fact, with theirpletely different personalities, they would never get along with each other.


    Even if Lennon were to force Emily to marry him, Ariah was afraid things would turn out bad


    forthem.


    Meanwhile, Lennon hung up the phone and sat quietly in the study for a long time.


    However, Lennon''s brows were furrowed because he felt as if he had been bewitched. The fact that


    he even called Ariah and told Ariah about the information that he obtained from Camden...


    The reason why Lennon did this was probably to win Emily''s heart over.


    The result of what Lennon did was that Camden started to be suspicious of him. During the call,


    Camden even asked Lennon if he knew anything about Nicole''s disappearance.


    For the sake of Emily''s friends, Lennon did not reveal any information to Camden.


    And because of Lennon''s attitude, Camden became pissed at Lennon during the call. After this


    incident, the future business cooperation between the both of them might even be canceled.


    As Lennon thought of that, his face darkened again as he strode out of the study.


    In the meantime, Emily, who was watching television, was suddenly shrouded under a shadow.


    Before she looked up, she heard the unhappy voice of Lennon, "Go and pack your stuff. We will be


    heading back to Mathines in the evening."


    After that only sentence, Lennon''s figure disappeared.


    Taken aback, Emily looked at Lennon''s back and moved her lips. In the end, she restrained herself


    and said nothing.


    In fact, Emily had to go back to Mathines. If she were to go back, then she would be able to get rid


    of him...


    When Ariah got off work, she received a message from Emily. In the message, Emily said she had


    to go back to Mathines, and she couldn''t bid goodbye to Kobi, so she wanted Ariah to help tell Kobi


    about it.


    After replying with ''don''t worry about it'', Ariah then directly took a taxi to the hospital.


    By then, Kobi''s injury had almost recovered, and he was allowed to be discharged from the hospital.


    However, Kobi was not in a hurry, so he remained in the ward.


    Although Mack and E hade to visit Kobi, he was not willing to talk to them. As a matter of


    fact, Mack had some questions that he wanted to ask Kobi, but he noticed that Kobi was alienated


    from them, so in the end, Mack held back.


    The moment Ariah arrived at Kobi''s ward, she happened to see that the servant from the Hudson


    Family was serving Kobi dinner, so she stood at the door for a while before she entered and


    greeted, "Hi, Kobi."


    As soon as Kobi heard Ariah''s voice, his gaze swept over her back.


    "Are you looking for Emily?" asked Ariah softly.


    With a nce, Kobi asked back, "What are you doing here?" "Emily sent me here."


    When Ariah finished, Kobi immediately came up to her and hurriedly asked, "Where is she?"


    "She left for Mathines." Then, Ariah took out her phone and showed Emily''s text to Kobi. "She sent


    me a text before she boarded the ne. This was sent about an hour ago, so even if you want to


    see her, you''ll never have the chance to do so."


    Stunned, Kobi fell into a daze.


    Meanwhile, when Ariah saw that Kobi''s expression sank and that there was even a trace of regret in


    his eyes, she suddenly asked, "Do you regret what you had done to her now? Well, why didn''t you


    think about this when you were doing it to her back then?"

 Chapter 704

    Chapter 704


    As soon as she was done talking, Kobi''s face turned a shade paler.


    Ariah felt a wave of relief wash over her, as though she just stood up for Emily.


    "Do you know who she went home with?" Smiling, Ariah continued, "She went home with her fiance.


    I don''t think she''ll be going back to Beachmarsh City this time. Who knows, I''ll be able to receive her


    wedding invitation soon."


    Instantly, Kobi''s expression changed. "Who did you say she went home with?"


    "Her fiance..."


    "That Lennon guy?"


    "Yes." Confused, Ariah asked, "Do you know him?"


    She thought that Kobi did not know Emily had a fiance, so she wanted to use Lennon to provoke


    him. Surprisingly, he knew about it.


    Anxious, Kobi walked forward. As his movements were too big, he identally pulled his wound.


    Feeling a wave of pain shooting through him, he halted and supported himself against the wall.


    "Hey!" Ariah was shocked. She stepped forward to help him up. "Are you alright?"


    She did not expect Kobi would react that way.


    Taking a deep breath, Kobi asked, "Did he force Emily to go with him?"


    Ariah cast him a nce, unsure of what to say.


    Shaking off Ariah''s hand, Kobi looked at her coldly, "Emily told me about her fiance. Do you know


    what did she tell me?"


    Having a bad feeling about what Kobi was going to say, Ariah shook her head.


    "Emily is terrified of that guy because he used to torture her. When Emily and I first got together, she


    had nightmares every day. Lennon is her greatest fear!" Kobi felt anxious and furious. "How can you


    just stand there and watch him take her away?"


    Ariah was dumbfounded. "He... tortured Emily?"


    "You can''t imagine how much of a psycho he is." A trace of tolerance shed across Kobi''s eyes.


    "Although Emily didn''t tell me everything, I heard stories of him confining and raping her."


    Ariah was totally shocked. She shook her head in disbelief. "No... It''s impossible. I met Lennon.


    Although he doesn''t seem to be too friendly, he''s not as terrible as what you''ve just described. He


    doesn''t seem like a psycho to me..."


    Looking at Ariah coldly, Kobi asked, "You are a psychologist. You''ve seen so many patients with


    mental issues. Can you know whether they''re good or evil just by one look?"


    Ariah was left speechless.


    Gradually, she began to feel anxious. If what Kobi said was true, then Emily would be...


    No way. She doubted Emily would be in any danger.


    Ignoring the pain, Kobi pushed her away and strode out of the ward. Ariah chased after him. "Where


    are you going?"


    "To get discharged." Kobi answered calmly, "I''m going to Mathines to find Emily."


    Ariah followed behind him quickly, "Are you really going to look for her?"


    Kobi kept silent.


    Knowing that Kobi had made up his mind, Ariah did not stop him. After pondering for a moment, she


    said, "Alright then. Be sure to find Emily. Also, remember to protect yourself."


    If Lennon was really an evil person like what Kobi described, he might hurt Kobi.


    Kobi paused, looked at her, and nodded. "I know what I''m doing."


    After that, he strode away.


    He did a lot of mistakes and broke Emily''s heart, so he wanted to make up for it.


    Watching Kobi''s figure gradually disappearing, Ariah stood frozen to the ground for quite some time.


    Kobi''s words kept running through her head...


    She had no idea that Emily, such an innocent and lovely person, used to experience such terrible


    things.


    Seeing how she was able to keep such a pure heart after experiencing such dark things, she must


    be very mentally strong.


    While Ariah was walking out of the hospital, she called Emily, and as expected, Emily''s phone was


    turned off.


    Then, she calcted and estimated the time Emily would arrive so that she could call her and check


    up on her right away.


    Caught up in her thoughts, she did not notice a vaning in her direction from behind. The van


    stopped, and two strong men got out. They crept behind her, covered her mouth and nose, and


    dragged her into the car.


    Everything happened in less than three seconds, and the car left. No one saw what happened.


    Ariah was walking on the street when someone suddenly covered her mouth from behind. Just as


    she was about to struggle, a pungent smell wafted up her nose, and after a while, she cked


    out.


    When she opened her eyes again, the sky had already turned dark, and she was locked up in a


    bedroom.


    It seemed like someone was trying to prevent her from escaping as her hands and feet were tied.


    She leaned against the window, unable to move.


    Ariah thought quickly of who could have kidnapped her.


    After a while, the answer was revealed.


    The door of the bedroom was pushed open, and a servant came in. Seeing Ariah awake, the


    servant was stunned.


    Ariah looked at her coldly, "I''m awake. Ask your boss toe here."


    The servant stole a few nces at her before turning around and going out.


    Soon after, footsteps were heard outside the door. Ariah tilted her head and saw a tall figure


    standing in front of the door.


    The figure stood at the door for a while before slowly entering the room.


    Finally, Ariah caught a glimpse of his face.


    The man was very handsome. He had chiseled facial features, and his eyes were deep. Coldly, he


    stared down at her.


    With a gaze as sharp as a knife, the man stared straight in Ariah''s eyes. Feeling somewhat afraid,


    Ariah tried to initiate a conversation with him. "Why did you kidnap me? Did you mistake me for


    someone else? I don''t know you."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    The man kept silent.


    Left with no choice, Ariah said, "I''m just an ordinary person who has no enemies and has never


    offended anyone. I have a husband and a child, and wee from an ordinary working family. If


    you''re thinking of ckmailing me, let me tell you, my husband doesn''t have any money. He won''t


    come and save me..."


    She kept spouting lies to confuse the man.


    However, he stood there unfazed, staring at her emotionlessly.


    Instantly, Ariah''s head went numb. Subconsciously, she had a feeling that the man was not a


    person to be trifled with.


    "You have a husband..." Finally, the man spoke. His voice was hoarse and deep. "Is his name


    Jimmy?"


    Stunned, Ariah looked at him suspiciously, "Who is Jimmy? My husband''s name is Nate Sharp. I


    don''t know anyone called Jimmy."


    The man scoffed, "You''re pretty clever. I''m impressed."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know now. You''ll know what I''m talking about soon." The man gave her


    a meaningful look. "I''m Camden Reeves. Your husband took away an important thing from me. In


    order to get it back, I had to invite you here."


    Ariah totally did not expect the man standing in front of her to be Camden!


    She had been wondering who could have kidnapped her, but she never imagined it was him!


    "Do you call this inviting?" Ariah tried to move her body, which was bounded. "You surely have a


    unique way of inviting someone!"


    Obviously, Camden heard the sarcasm in her words. Chuckling, he asked his bodyguards toe


    in. "Untie Miss Myers."


    It seemed like he had made a thorough background check on her since he even knew her surname.

 Chapter 705

    Chapter 705


    Ariah tossed and turned around the whole night. She had trouble sleeping in an unfamiliar ce,


    not to mention that there were bodyguards outside watching over her.


    Finally, dawn arrived, and someone opened the door of the bedroom.


    "Miss Myers, are you awake?" The maid came in with a set of clothes in her hands. "This is Miss


    Hart''s clothes. If you don''t mind, you may put them on after you wash up."


    Wearing a cold expression, Ariah sat on the bed. "Why would I wear someone else''s clothes? Take


    them away. I''m not going to wear them!"


    Unfazed, the maid said, "Mr. Reeves said that you can keep wearing your clothes if you refuse to


    change, but as a reminder, Mr. Reeves is a clean freak. Besides keeping himself clean, he wants


    people around him to always be clean too. He will feel ufortable if you''re going to wear the


    same clothes you wore yesterday."


    Ariahughed angrily, "That''s exactly what I want. I want him to feel ufortable."


    Putting the clothes aside, the maid looked at Ariah with sincere eyes. "Miss Myers, I have been


    working with Mr. Reeves for years, so I know his temper well. If you insist on wearing yesterday''s


    clothes and Mr. Reeves sees it, he will ask the bodyguards to strip off your clothes."


    Ariah could not believe it. How could such a psycho exist?


    After saying that, the maid turned around and left.


    She sat by the window for quite a while. Left with no choice, she had to give in.


    Camden had too many men. She would not be able to defeat them all by herself.


    After taking a shower and changing into a new set of clothes, she followed the bodyguards


    downstairs.


    The maids were busy cooking in the kitchen in the living room on the first floor. Donned a set of gray


    loungewear, Camden was sitting at the dining table next to a French window, holding a coffee cup in


    one hand and a newspaper in the other. He was reading the newspaper leisurely.


    If Ariah did not know Camden''s true colors, she would definitely be deceived by his looks.


    Sitting there carefreely, he looked like a harmless and modest gentleman.


    However, he had an evil heart.


    How could Nicole stay with him for so many years? She could not imagine how much Nicole


    suffered throughout the years.


    As a woman, she felt somewhat sorry for her.


    "Miss Myers, are you fascinated by my looks?" Ariah only snapped back to her senses when she


    heard Camden''s teasing voice. Rolling her eyes, she walked up to him, "I''m sorry, you''re not my cup


    of tea."


    Frowning, Camden asked, "Am I ugly?"


    Being a person who was always confident about his own looks, he could not believe that someone


    would actually criticize him.


    Ariah pulled out a chair and sat down opposite him. Unlike being held hostage, she knocked on the


    table confidently. "Is breakfast not ready yet? I''m about to starve to death."


    Camden''s men kidnapped her before she could eat anything yesterday, so she was extremely


    hungry.


    He raised his hand and motioned the maid toe over. "Serve the food."


    The maids were just like servants in the ancient days. Immediately, they came to the table, each


    holding one dish.


    Soon after, the empty table was filled with all sort of food.


    Ariah started munching on her food unreservedly.


    Leisurely, Camden drank his coffee and stared at Ariah with a deep gaze. Her mouth was filled to


    the brim. Feeling ufortable, she said, "Why are you staring at me? Eat your food. Don''t you


    know that it''s impolite to stare at someone else when they''re eating?"


    As if hearing a joke, Camden could not help but chuckle. "You''re the one who''s being rude. How


    dare you talk to me about courtesy?"


    Ariah did not get mad at all. After swallowing her food, she gulped down a mouthful of water before


    laughing out loud, "If you were the one who was kidnapped, would you still talk to the kidnapper


    politely as though you''re talking to your family?"


    She was being polite enough by not throwing water at him.


    Casting her a nce, Camden asked, "Miss Myers, do you think you''re a kidnap victim now?"


    "Is that''s not the case, let me go then!"


    "I will let you go. As long as Jimmy brings Nicole here, I will let you leave unharmed."


    "What if Jimmy doesn''te?!"


    Camden smirked. His eyes darted around Ariah as his lips curled up into a smile. "Then I''ll


    exchange one item for another."


    Stunned, Ariah asked, "What... what do you mean?"


    Tossing the newspaper in his hand, Camden answered, "Jimmy took Nicole away. If he doesn''t


    bring her back to me, you can stay with me. Women''s roles are all the same anyway. I don''t care


    who stays by my side."


    Ariah was dumbfounded upon hearing that. Feeling a surge of anger, she pointed at him with her


    fingers trembling. "You... you..."


    She was so angry that she could not speak a word.


    Leaning back against his chair, Camden looked her up and down. "Miss Myers, this outfit suits you


    very well. Even Nicole doesn''t look as attractive as you in this outfit. Women who have been


    married are indeed different. You ooze temptation."


    Ariah could no longer hold back her anger. Without hesitation, she grabbed her cup and flung it


    towards Camden!


    After venting her anger, she felt relief, but the maids in the room were dumbfounded. Shocked, they


    did not even dare to breathe too deeply. Some of them even trembled timidly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Drenched in water, Camden slowly opened his eyes. Instantly, Ariah felt a sudden drop in


    temperature in the room, and the air turned cold.


    Camden''s face was expressionless, and his eyes looked inhuman as he spoke. "Seems like you


    have a death wish."


    His voice sounded so soft, yet Ariah felt an intense wave of fear.


    After calming down, she regretted what she did. She should not have provoked a kidnapper out of


    impulse.


    If she really pissed him off, he might harm her even more!


    Camden, who was sitting on the chair, stood up all of a sudden. His imposing aura filled the room


    immediately. Subconsciously, Ariah moved back until the back of her leg hit the chair, and she could


    no longer move. She said, "What... what are you trying to do?"


    She was stuttering, obviously terrified of Camden.


    Camden stared coldly at her, his gaze sharp like a knife. "I''ve been going easy on you because you


    could still be of use. However, you''re stupid for not knowing your ce!"


    Then, he turned around and walked upstairs while saying, "Since Miss Myers wants to do it the hard


    way, please lock her up as she wishes."


    Right away, Ariah turned around and ran, but she could not escape at all. Camden''s men were


    standing right in front of the door. They stopped her, and the maids dragged her back into the


    house.


    Without showing any mercy, they dragged her to another room. The room was even worse than the


    one she slept in yesterday. It was dark and depressing.


    The maid pushed her onto a chair and said, "Miss Myers, I''ve already told you not to provoke Mr.


    Reeves, but you didn''t believe me. You chose to be stubborn like Miss Hart, and now you''re going


    to suffer."


    After saying that, the maid shook her head, turned around and left.


    "Hey!"


    Ariah tried to open the door, but it was already locked from the outside.


    The bedroom turned dark all of a sudden. She stood in the darkness, rubbing her half- filled


    stomach while she prayed for Jimmy toe faster.


    She finally got to know how psychotic Camden was.

 Chapter 706

    Chapter 706


    Half a day had passed since Ariah was locked in the small room. No matter how hard she knocked


    on the door, no one paid attention to her.


    Gradually, a dark cloud of despair engulfed her.


    Feeling as though her life was a living hell, she suddenly understood why Nicole was so desperate


    to escape from Camden''s control.


    Nicole was forced to live on tenterhooks every day, fearing that she might offend Camden and get


    punished.


    Not to mention Nicole, even she would escape if she had the chance.


    After spacing out for a while, Ariah could not take it anymore. She mmed her fist on the door and


    asked, "Is anyone there?"


    However, no one paid any notice to her.


    She continued to knock on the door. "I''m dying of thirst. Can you give me some water?"


    Still, no one answered her.


    Undeterred, she kept knocking on the door as she said, "I''ll die if you don''t give me water! Do you


    hear me? If I die, Jimmy wille after all of you! Camden Reeves, didn''t you want to trade me for


    Nicole? If something happens to me, what will you give him in exchange for Nicole?!"


    God knew how long she had been knocking on the door. Right when Ariah was about to run out of


    strength, the door opened.


    Ariah raised her hand to shade her eyes from the bright sunlight shining through the door. She


    could see Camden''s tall figure standing at the door through her fingers.


    Before she could say anything, she cked out and copsed to the ground.


    The cold-blooded man did not move an inch when he saw her falling down.


    Ariah knew it was going to hurt like hell after she woke up.


    As expected, she felt her body ached when she woke up, especially her bottom and back. It was as


    though she just got beaten up.


    Breathing heavily, Ariah rubbed her waist in pain. She turned her head and saw Camden looking at


    her quietly. Nobody knew how long he had been watching her.


    After pausing for a moment, Ariah sat up straight and asked, "How long have I been unconscious?"


    "Not long. About half an hour."


    Looking at the maids standing behind him, she asked, "Can I have some water? If you can bring me


    some food, it''ll be better."


    Ariah thought she must have passed out because she was too hungry. Moreover, she was


    physically and mentally exhausted.


    However, the maid ignored her.


    Sighing, she had no choice but to look at Camden, the only person who had the final say. "Mr.


    Reeves, can I have at least a sip of water?"


    Camden raised his hand. Without saying a word, the maid behind him left to get some water.


    Ariah felt so aggrieved.


    After gulping down a cup of water, she felt much better. Then, she licked her lips and said, "Mr.


    Reeves, please don''t lock me up in that small room again. I''m afraid of the dark. Also, I apologize


    for throwing water at you. It''s my fault. I was too impulsive. I''m sorry."


    Camden was stunned. He did not expect that she would take the initiative to apologize.


    Seeing Camden remaining silent, Ariah thought that he was still mad. Hence, she continued, "I''ve


    been punished enough, and I even apologized to you. You''re a generous man. I believe you don''t


    want to argue over a small matter with a woman like me. Someone like you, who is capable of doing


    great things, must be very broad-minded.


    Can''t you just forgive me this time?"


    Ariah was a smart woman. She knew that she would be the one who would suffer as she was in


    somebody else''s territory.


    Therefore, she pretended to give in to him, "I promise I''ll behave in the next few days. I''ll do


    whatever you ask me to do. I''ll definitelyply with your requests, Mr. Reeves."


    Narrowing his eyes slightly, Camden finally spoke up, "You''re very different from her."


    "Her? Who?" Ariah was curious. "Are you talking about Nicole?"


    Camden did not answer her question.


    "How am I different from Miss Hart?" Ariah was starting to get interested.


    "She''s much more ill-tempered aspared to you. She''s stubborn and will never give in to me.


    Every time she makes me angry, I''ll lock her up, but she never apologizes like what you just did."


    Camden looked at her. "You''re much smarter than her. You know that there''s no good in going


    against me, so you know when to give in."


    Dumbfounded, Ariah never imagined that he would say something like that.


    "Did... did you lock her up often?" "Every time when she pissed me off."


    Suddenly, Ariah felt a surge of anger. "No wonder she asked Jimmy for help. If I were her, I would


    ask for help as well. You''re a psycho!!"


    She felt satisfied after venting her anger at him.


    However, when Camden''s cold gaze swept over her, she immediately chickened out.


    Frustrated, she bit her lips and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry. I was just bull-shitting. Please don''t take it


    to heart."


    Camden nced at her calmly. "I can''t reach Jimmy. I''ll give you one day to contact him. If you can''t


    get ahold of him by then, you''re no longer useful to me."


    Upon saying that, he grabbed a phone and tossed it to Ariah.


    It was her mobile phone.


    Gulping, Ariah asked, "What if I can''t reach him after a day? What will you do to me?"


    Camden stole a look at her and said, "It depends on my mood then. If I''m in a good mood, I''ll spare


    your life. If I''m in a bad mood, you can only me your fate."


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Immediately, Ariah picked up the phone and called Jimmy. As expected, his phone was off.


    What the hell was that b*stard doing?


    Ariah was so angry that she wanted to smash her phone. However, that was the only thing she


    could rely on to save herself.


    When they were having dinner, Camden seemed very rxed, leisurely enjoying his food. Ariah, on


    the other hand, could hardly get down a morsel. Every minute, she felt as if she was one step closer


    to death.


    "Miss Myers, aren''t you hungry?" Noticing she had not touched her utensils, Camden was confused.


    Although they only spent one day together, he knew she was not a picky eater.


    Ariah told him the truth, "I don''t feel like eating. You go ahead."


    "Why don''t you feel like eating?"


    "Stop asking the obvious question. If Jimmy doesn''te tomorrow, you''re going to kill me. How


    am I supposed to eat in such a situation?!"


    Ariah was furious.


    Chuckling, Camden said, "You''re getting more and more interesting. I feel a little bit reluctant to kill


    you now."


    After Ariah heard that, her eyes lit up. "Don''t kill me then."


    Looking at her with a vague smile on his face, Camden kept silent. Finally, he stole a few nces at


    her and said, "Well, enjoy your meal. I have something else to do, so I''ll make a move first."


    With that, he ignored her and went upstairs.


    Ariah stared at the door with an eager look on her face. Even though it was just a few steps away,


    she could not run away. That was so frustrating!


    Night arrived, but Ariah kept tossing and turning around, struggling to fall asleep. She called Jimmy


    over and over again, but his phone was still off. Left with no other choice, she called Felipe, hoping


    to get some news about Jimmy, but Felipe did not answer his phone as well. So, she could only text


    him.


    "If you have any news about Ro or Jimmy, inform me right away. Camden kidnapped me. If


    Jimmy doesn''t contact me by tomorrow, he''s going to kill me."


    Perhaps because Ariah was in deep despair, she felt tears pricking her eyes after sending the


    message.


    Putting the phone under her pillow, she stared at the ceiling engulfed in darkness. In the end, she


    gritted her teeth and decided to save herself.


    Throwing off her nket, she got off the bed. Carefully, she opened the bedroom door and saw that


    there was no one outside.


    Overjoyed, she bent over, tiptoed out of the room, and slowly crept toward Camden''s bedroom.

 Chapter 707

    Chapter 707


    There were no guards in the corridor. Ariah knew which one was Camden''s bedroom, so she went


    straight in.


    The moment she managed to push open the door to his bedroom, she was overjoyed. He did not


    even think of locking his door when he was sleeping. It served him right. That was why she could


    outwit him.


    Quietly, she closed the door and tiptoed towards the huge bed.


    Camden looked extremely handsome even in his sleep. Eyes scanning the room, Ariah suddenly


    came up with an idea. Why not use this chance to stab him to death? She was doing the world a


    favor by killing him anyway.


    However, it was only a brief thought.


    She had never killed anyone before, nor did she know how to do it. Moreover, she did not have the


    courage to do so.


    After pondering for a moment, she sat down by the bed and slowly reached out her hand to wake


    Camden up. "Camden, can you see my fingers? I''m going to count to three. After I snap my fingers,


    you must listen to what I say..."


    "One, two, three..."


    After saying that, she snapped her fingers and kept her gaze fixed on Camden''s eyes. Looking at


    him with charming eyes, she said softly, "Get out of bed now and follow me outside."


    Camden, who was lying down, slowly sat up.


    Ariah was secretly rejoicing. She did not expect that her method would work.


    "You know how to hypnotize someone?"


    The next second, the man''s cold voice echoed around the bedroom. His voice sounded a bit hoarse


    as he just woke up.


    Ariah looked at him in disbelief, "You... you''re not hypnotized?"


    Sitting on his bed, Camden said while giving her a meaningful look. "I can''t believe you actually


    know how to hypnotize someone."


    From the moment she entered his room, he was already awake. However, he decided to keep his


    eyes close because he wanted to see what Ariah was up to.


    If she nned to kill him, he would have shot her with the gun he hid under the nket.


    Fortunately, she was smart enough not to kill him in his territory.


    Looking at the man''s sparkling yet dark eyes,


    Ariah knew that her n failed. Without hesitation, she turned around and ran.


    "Stop right there."


    Staying on the bed, Camden said slowly, "Come back right now, and I''ll turn a blind eye to you


    sneaking into my room in the middle of the night. If you take one step further, I''m going to pull the


    trigger."


    Terrified, Ariah turned around. As expected, she saw him pointing a gun at her.


    Suddenly, she felt relief for not stabbing him. Otherwise, she would have been dead by now.


    Gulping, Ariah hurried back to him. "Alright, I''m not leaving. Please put your gun away. It might go


    off."


    Looking at the horrified look on her face, Camden smiled and put his gun aside. He stared at her


    with his ck eyes as he said, "So, you know hypnosis?"


    Ariah nodded, "Yes."


    Since he already found out, she had nothing to hide.


    "Why did you want to hypnotize me?"


    "What else? I wanted to make you let me go."


    Camdenughed as though he just heard a joke. "I already gave you your phone. Why don''t you


    call the police for help?"


    Ariah snorted, "I don''t even know where this ce is. How am I supposed to call the police?"


    "Even if you don''t know where this ce is, you would call the police first if you have a strong will to


    live, unless..."


    Camden paused halfway. After pondering for a moment, he slowly said, "You don''t want to call the


    police."


    Furious, Ariah shouted, "What bullsh*t are you talking about? Of course, I want to call the police!"


    Camden did not believe her at all. Word by word, he said, "You are waiting for Jimmy, just like what


    I''m doing. You''re waiting for him to rescue you, and you want to know whether he will do so. So,


    even after I return the phone to you, you didn''t call for help right away."


    Lowering her gaze, Ariah pursed her lips and kept silent.


    A smile gradually crept across Camden''s face. "Are you jealous because Jimmy came here to take


    Nicole away?"


    Although it was a question, he sounded certain.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Or are you afraid that Jimmy and Nicole will fall for each other and get back together again since


    they are childhood sweethearts? So you want to take this opportunity to test whether Jimmy loves


    you or Nicole more?"


    Camden saw through Ariah''s mind just like that. At first, she felt embarrassed, but she gradually


    calmed down. Pursing her lips, she admitted, "You''re right. I wanted to test Jimmy, but too bad, he''s


    not giving me the chance to do it. He''s not even picking up my call."


    Having said that, Ariah paused and said, "He must be helping Nicole to settle down right now. I


    don''t know where he went. He might be abroad, so there''s no way he cane tomorrow. You


    know what, Camden? You should just give up on this idea."


    "It''s not even dawn yet. How do you know that Jimmy won''te tomorrow?"


    "He won''t. He''s been looking for Nicole for years, and he finally got to save her now. It''s impossible


    he would send her back just like that." Ariah sighed. "If you really loved Nicole, why didn''t you treat


    her better? Otherwise, she wouldn''t have wanted to leave you."


    The smile in Camden''s eyes faded away, but the corners of his mouth were still curled upwards.


    "Who told you that I like her? I want Jimmy to bring her back because I want to take my anger out


    on her. I have to let her know that she belongs to me, and she can''t simply leave just because she


    wants to!"


    Ariah shook her head. Camden was not being truthful, so she found it hard tomunicate with


    him.


    Tired of talking to him, she got up and wanted to leave. However, she saw the gun on the bed, and


    she asked, "So, can I go back to bed now?"


    Camden stared at her for quite some time before waving his hand impatiently. Right when Ariah was


    about to run away, Camden suddenly said, "Leave your phone behind."


    Ariah''s body stiffened up, "I won''t call the police..."


    "I bet you won''t previously, but I can''t say for sure now." Women areplicated. Now that he saw


    through her little act, she might really call the police in a fit of pique.


    It seemed like she would not be able to leave without leaving her phone behind.


    Left with no choice, she tossed her phone aside, gritted her teeth, and left.


    Two maids were waiting for her outside the door. They watched her until she went back to the


    bedroom before locking the door.


    Surprisingly, Ariah slept quite well that night. Even she herself was impressed by how chill she was


    with the whole situation.


    In fact, she was not that afraid of Camden anymore as he did not physically harm her. That was why


    she could sleep particrly wellst night.


    The next second, she got a real p in the face.


    As soon as she arrived downstairs, she saw Camden waving his hand casually. Then, two


    bodyguards strode toward her, one on the left and the other on the right, and tied her down onto a


    chair with a rope.


    F**k!


    "Camden Reeves, that f*cking son of a b*tch!"


    Ariah cursed at him loudly until her mouth went dry. Camden, who was eating gracefully at the


    dining table, kept a poker face. Only when Ariah stopped cursing that he nced at her calmly and


    told her, "Jimmy replied to your message."

 Chapter 708

    Chapter 708


    Jimmy replied to her message?


    Ariah went silent for a moment before she remembered that Camden took her phone awayst


    night. Unable to hold back her curiosity, she asked, "What did he say?"


    Putting down the teacup in his hand, Camden said, "He asked whether I bullied you."


    "What else?" Hastily, she asked another question.


    "I didn''t reply to his message, but he called me," Camden told her the truth. "His tone changed after


    he heard my voice. He also threatened to kill me if I hurt you."


    In an instant, Ariah''s heart thumped wildly. "And? Did he say he''sing?"


    Upon hearing that question, Camden kept silent. He squinted his eyes as he looked her up and


    down.


    "Tell me!" Ariah started to grow anxious, "Is Jimmying or not? When is heing? Can you


    give me back my phone?"


    Ignoring her question, he said calmly, "I told him toe see me and bring Nicole with him. He


    agreed to it right away. Seems like he''s afraid that


    I might do something to you."


    Ariah felt somewhat unpleasant. If Jimmy was afraid of her getting hurt, why didn''t he pick up her


    call for the past few days?


    As her thoughts were running through her mind, Camden spoke again. "Since Jimmy cares so


    much about you, I suddenly thought of a better idea to take revenge on him."


    Ariah had a bad feeling about what he was going to say.


    Sure enough, the next second, Camden got up and approached her. He lifted her chin and said,


    "What if I take you away from here so that Jimmy can''t find you no matter how hard he tried..."


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Ariah interrupted him angrily, "If you do this, you will never see


    Nicole again!"


    "I will lose her, but I have you now. It''s quite a good deal."


    Ariah was dumbfounded. What did he just say?


    He must be crazy!


    Looking at her pale face, Camden felt satisfied for some reason. Jimmy, who Nicole was longing to


    see, was the man who worked undercover with her back then.


    Years ago, the Reeves Family suffered a major setback, and Jimmy was involved in taking his


    family down. If not for the fact that Camden''s family sent him abroad, he would have been sent to


    prison.


    Enraged, he took Nicole away, confined her, and tormented her every day because he wanted her


    to pay the price for what happened in the past.


    However, Jimmy suddenly appeared and took Nicole away when he was not done torturing her yet.


    That enraged him even more.


    At first, he wanted to get things over by asking Jimmy to bring Nicole back to him. Now, he suddenly


    thought that it would be more torturing, both physically and mentally for Jimmy, if he took Ariah


    away. Moreover, he could also use this method to take revenge on Jimmy for what he did to his


    family back then.


    At the same time, he could teach Jimmy a lesson, letting him know that he would have to pay the


    price for taking away his belongings, be it women or any items.


    The more Camden thought about it, the more excited he became. The corners of his mouth


    twitched slightly. Looking at Ariah, who was unhappy, he said in a low voice, Tve been staying with


    Nicole for so many years, and I''m starting to get sick of her, so I don''t mind Jimmy taking her away.


    But the thought of ying around with Jimmy''s first love then his current wife excites me. After all,


    this is the greatest shame a man can know."


    Ariah spat at him, "You''re a lunatic! If you have the guts, meet Jimmy face to face and get things


    straight. How can you call yourself a man when you only know how to y dirty?!"


    Ariah was furious. She did not expect Camden would have such an evil heart.


    On the other hand, Camden was not pissed off at all. Instead, he chuckled and said, "Do you want


    me to prove whether I''m a man to you now?"


    Ariah was left speechless.


    ring at him, she could not utter a single word. What a disgusting man!


    Right when she was about to speak, a sudden bang sounded across the room. It was as though the


    roof was going to be blown off. Even the ground seemed to be shaking.


    "Someone is attacking us!"


    "Get ready!"


    "Bang!


    Hearing the shouts of the bodyguards outside the door, Camden''s face turned dark. He was about


    to grab Ariah when another bang echoed around the house, and the next second, the crystal


    chandelier above his head crashed to the ground, kicking up a puff of dust. Ariah was thrown to the


    ground, almost losing her breath.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Gunshots rang outside the house.


    Gritting her teeth, she struggled to find shelter. She squirmed to the corner like a caterpir. Only


    then did she see Camden, who was lying on the ground after a cabnded on him.


    Gasping for air, she felt her mind buzzing.


    What was going on?


    Ariah tried her best to find a way out. She could not go through the main door and second floor. It


    seemed like she could only escape through the back door.


    Camden was hurt amidst the chaos, so he had enough on his te. His bodyguards'' were all


    focused on him, and no one paid attention to her what she was doing.


    Bullets flew back and forth in the fierce confrontation. Gritting her teeth, Ariah got up and ran out of


    the back door immediately.


    Camden''s angry voice could be hearding from behind. "Don''t let her run away!"


    Instantly, a bodyguard caught up to her and grabbed her. Ariah screamed and struggled with all her


    strength. The bodyguard tried to bring her back to the house, but suddenly, a ng rang out, and


    the bodyguard copsed to the ground.


    Ariah was dumbfounded.


    Throwing away the bottle in his hand, Felipe pulled Ariah. "What are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    They finally stopped after running for some time.


    "What are you doing here?" Ariah could not believe who she was seeing.


    "Well, hello." Felipe pulled her down as they hid behind a bush. Smiling, he said, "Didn''t expect to


    see me here, huh?"


    Indeed, Ariah did not expect to see Felipe here. After a long while, she finally spoke, "What are you


    doing here?"


    "I came to save you. I saw the text message you sent mest night." Looking around and seeing


    that no one was following them, Felipe breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank god you''re fine."


    Ariah could not think straight. "You... you came alone?"


    "Of course not. I don''t have the guts to do that." Sitting on the ground, he continued, "Jimmy said


    that I''m good at being sneaky, so he wanted me to sneak into the house first and work side to side


    with him. They''ll storm the house while I bring you out from Camden''s house. Thank god I didn''t fail.


    This is the first task that Boss had assigned me."


    After saying that, he saw Ariah''s hands still bound in rope. Immediately, he untied her. "Let''s get out


    of here first. There is a car waiting for us. Jimmy told me to take you away from this ce after


    rescuing you."


    Ariah stumbled because of his pull, "Wait, wait..."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "First, you need to tell me who else is in there other than Jimmy?" Ariah pointed at Camden''s vi


    from a distance. They were so far away, yet the sounds of gunshots could still be clearly heard. She


    was extremely worried. "Camden has a lot of bodyguards. Will Jimmy be in danger if there''s no one


    there to help him out?"

 Chapter 709

    Chapter 709


    "He''ll be fine." Felipe looked at her as if there was nothing to worry about. "He got backup."


    Stunned, Ariah asked, "Who?"


    "I think they''re his best friends. They''re soldiers." Felipe looked envious. "Those people are


    awesome. They came here with a heavily armored car. They even have cannons, and they blew up


    the vi''s roof just now."


    Felipe described every detail to her. "The two loud bangs you heard earlier were the sounds of


    cannons. Jimmy is well prepared. He will be fine."


    It took Ariah some time to figure out that the person who Felipe mentioned was Jackson King.


    Brother King was very well-regarded. Ariah had heard of him many times but hardly met him.


    Tough and unyielding, Jackson had many outstanding military achievements. Even Mack treated


    him politely every time they meet each other.


    With his help, Ariah could rest assured.


    Ariah, who was no longer worried, followed after Felipe. A car was parked by the side of the road.


    Felipe motioned Ariah to get on so that they could leave.


    Shaking her head, Ariah said, "Since I''m in safe hands now, I want to wait for him here."


    "But Jimmy asked me to take you back to town!"


    "I won''t leave. You can go ahead if you want to."


    "Hey, why are you so stubborn?!"


    Ariah did not bother to argue with him. Leaning against the car, she stared in the direction of the


    vi.


    Left with no choice, Felipe waited with her. She looked at him and said, "You''re not leaving?"


    "I can''t leave if you''re not leaving. Forget it. I''ll wait here with you. It''s safe here anyway. If someone


    comes, well know, and we can leave right away."


    Ariah asked, "Were you with Jimmy for the past few days?"


    As soon as Felipe heard the question, he blurted out, "How did you know that?"


    Feeling Ariah''s angry stare, Felipe quickly jumped away from her. "Wait, let''s talk things through


    before you start hitting me. I have never intended to lie to you. Jimmy was the one who didn''t allow


    me to tell you..."


    Taking a deep breath, Ariah asked, "Why didn''t he contact me first?" "Ahem, I''m not in the position


    to talk about this.


    Why don''t you ask himter?" Felipe scratched his head.


    "Was he with Nicole the whole time?"


    "Yes. Miss Hart didn''t have a ce to go, so she was with us the whole time."


    In fact, Felipe still felt a little guilty. When Ariah called him a few days ago, he was in the same room


    with Jimmy. However, Ro ordered him to keep his mouth shut, so he had to lie to her.


    Seeing her suddenly bringing this topic up, she must have noticed something wrong.


    Felipe was on tenterhooks, but Ariah kept silent for quite some time. He looked at her and realized


    that she was spacing out. It seemed like she was in deep thoughts.


    Suddenly, the sound of the car''s engine rang out. It was then that Ariah snapped back to her


    senses.


    Turning around at the same time, Felipe and Ariah saw a woman getting out of the car behind them.


    The woman was beautiful. She had big and bright eyes, but she was achingly thin. It seemed like


    she was ill.


    Intuition told Ariah that the girl was Nicole, so she asked Felipe, "Is that Nicole Hart? The girl who


    had been staying with you guys for the past few days?"


    Once again, Felipe was surprised. "Besides hypnotizing, you can also read minds, right?"


    So that was indeed Nicole. Ariah''s expression slowly darkened.


    Nicole nodded and greeted Felipe when she saw him. Then, she looked at Ariah for a while before


    slowly saying, "You''re Jimmy''s wife, right?"


    Ariah remained expressionless. "No. We got divorced a long time ago."


    Upon hearing that, Nicole was stunned. She did not expect to hear such an answer from her.


    "Jimmy didn''t tell me about the divorce. You two..." Then, she thought it was not a good idea to ask


    about their personal matters, so she changed the topic and looked at Felipe. "Is Jimmy still in the


    vi?"


    Felipe nodded. "Yes. I think it''s going to take quite some time until they deal with everything. Why


    did youe all of a sudden?"


    Nicole did not answer his question. Instead, she said, "Bring Miss Myers out of here first. I''ll wait


    forthem.."


    "I..." Felipe looked at Ariah.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Ariah''s expression remained the same. Smiling, she said, "I can do whatever I want. If you want to


    stay here and wait with me, I won''t mind."


    Obviously, Nicole felt Ariah''s hostility toward her.


    After thinking for a moment, she understood why there was this great feeling of hostility.


    "In that case, you can wait here," said Nicole with a smile. She then instructed Felipe, "Take good


    care of Miss Myers. I''ll be back soon."


    After that, she strode in the direction of the vi.


    Not only Felipe, but Ariah was also taken aback. What was she trying to do?


    Before she could speak, Felipe asked, "Miss Hart, where are you going?"


    Nicole continued walking. "I have something to take care of."


    Things were still in a mess in the vi. She would only make things moreplicated if she went


    there.


    Ariah and Felipe stared at each other. Then, Ariah knitted her brows. There was a hail of gunfire in


    the vi right now, and it was very dangerous. Nicole would only put Jimmy in inconvenience by


    going there.


    "Nicole Hart!"


    Ariah cried out loudly. Nicole, who was walking in front of her, slowly stopped and turned around to


    look at her.


    Wearing a poker face, Ariah walked up to her. "If you want to go back and look for Camden, you can


    do so anytime, but not now. Jimmy risked his life to rescue you. How can you go back just like that?


    Do you want Camden to get his hands on you and use you to threaten Jimmy?"


    Pursing her lips, Nicole knew now was not a good time to go back, but this was the only chance she


    had.


    "Jimmy had been looking for you for so many years. You are very important to him. If Camden


    catches you and threatens Jimmy, do you think Jimmy willpromise with him?"


    He would definitelypromise with Camden to protect Nicole, so Ariah definitely would not allow


    her to go back right now. "Please don''t cause any more trouble. Just stay here and wait for Jimmy


    toe back safely. Don''t drag him down and make him worry about you!"


    After a moment of silence, Nicole said in a low voice, "I understand where you''reing from, but I


    have no choice but to go."


    "You..."


    Ariah was furious. This woman was indeed stubborn, just like what Camden described.


    "I know what you''re worried about, but you can rest assured. I won''t drag Jimmy down." Nicole


    suddenly smiled at her. "I was the one who helped Jimmy solve his problems back then. I will kill


    Camden myself so that Jimmy can go back safely and marry you."


    Ariah was stunned.


    "Also, Jimmy didn''t intend to ignore your calls for the past few days. He couldn''t pick up his phone


    because he was in aa for two days after getting shot when he was rescuing me. When he


    woke upst night and found out that you were kidnapped by Camden, he almost went nuts.


    Despite his injuries, he brought his men and came here right away, wanting to kill Camden."


    Smiling, Nicole looked at Ariah, who was in a daze and, said, "I grew up with Jimmy, and I''ve never


    seen him so angry before. He was so furious to the extent that he had to ask Brother King to lend


    him some soldiers to bombard the vi. To be honest, he shouldn''t be doing this with his current


    status, but still, he did these things for you, so Miss Myers... Jimmy likes you. Please don''t feel any


    hostility towards me because it''s not worth it." After saying that, Nicole turned around and left. Ariah


    stood frozen to the ground before for quite a while before she came back to her senses.

 Chapter 710

    Chapter 710


    Nicole was walking further and further away. Ariah came back to her senses, and after hesitating for


    a moment, she chased after Nicole.


    "Hey!"


    Shouting behind her, Felipe ran over as well. "Why are you following her?"


    Without looking back, Ariah answered, "You wait here. I''ll sneak inside, so I won''t expose myself."


    "But Jimmy wanted me to take you away."


    "She might get Jimmy into trouble, so I must keep watch on her." Ariah followed closely behind. "Go


    back, Felipe. I''m afraid you might get shot."


    After standing on the same spot for a while, Felipe sighed and followed her helplessly.


    Ariah looked at him. "Why are you following me?"


    "Jimmy ordered me to protect you. I have to take responsibility for your safety." Felipe snorted.


    Amused, Ariahughed. That kid was surely a lovely guy. He was somewhat weird yet prideful.


    When they were about to reach the vi, Felipe stopped Ariah from going further. He said that it was


    too dangerous inside, and he was afraid that they might get shot.


    However, the oue of the battle inside the vi was clear. Camden was caught off guard by


    Jimmy''s sudden attack. Lacking manpower and strength, he was defeated instantly.


    Throwing away an empty gun in his hand, Jimmy walked up to Camden. Camden seemed to be


    injured as blood was flowing out from his abdomen. Although he was in a mess, his eyes were still


    calm as usual. Not even a trace of panic shed across his face.


    Standing in front of him, Jimmy said condescendingly, "Camden Reeves, I think it''s finally time for


    us to get settled with what happened 8 years ago."


    Camden smiled faintly. "I''m sorry. I won''t die at your hands today. Seems like things won''t be ending


    so easily."


    "You are surely very confident, aren''t you?" Pulling over a chair, Jimmy sat opposite him. "Camden,


    I''ll let you go only on one condition."


    Camden seemed to be interested. "What is it? Tell me."


    "Let Nicole go and leave her alone from now on. You''re not even allowed to meet her. Think of her


    as dead and cut her out of your life."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Squinting his eyes, Camden seemed to be considering whether it was a good deal. After a moment,


    he smiled and said, "What if I say no?"


    "No?" Raising his eyebrows, Jimmy smiled. "That''s fine, but you and your men will be dead meat


    today. Do you want to do it the hard way or exchange Nicole for all your subordinates'' lives? Think


    twice."


    Upon hearing that, Camden suddenly burst outughing. He keptughing until he identally


    pulled his wound. For a moment, his face turned pale, but he said, "These people dedicated their


    lives to me from the day they decided to work for me. If you want to kill them, go ahead."


    He was ruthless and cold-blooded. Not only did he not care about his own life, but he did not care


    about other people''s lives either.


    Jimmy knew he was a stubborn guy. He already experienced it 8 years ago. Sighing, he said,


    "Throughout the years Nicole state with you, besides being abused by you, did she take anything


    away from you?"


    Camden''s expression gradually changed.


    Jimmy continued, "She had been tolerating your abusive behavior for so many years. What do you


    think drove her through the years? It''s the belief of sending you to prison one day that kept her


    strong. She is a policewoman. Throughout the years, she had already secretly collected evidence of


    all the crimes you''vemitted, including your smuggling channels, as well as evidence of you


    bribing the higher officials. Do you think I''m begging you to set her free? I''m simply trying to inform


    you that from now on, Nicole will no longer live under your control and abuse."


    As he finished his sentence, Camden''s expression turnedpletely dark.


    It seemed like Camden''s subordinates could feel his anger. Nervous, they stared at Jackson, who


    was standing behind Jimmy and fully armed.


    Jackson was as though an ancient war of god. As soon as he appeared, he tied all the bodyguards


    in the vi together and threw them in the corner.


    At that moment, he was leisurely leaning against his motorcycle, wondering how long it would take


    for Jimmy to finish things.


    Suddenly, he heard some light footsteps. Subconsciously, his face turned cold, and he pointed the


    gun towards the direction of the sound. However, he halted upon seeing the person standing in front


    of him.


    "Miss Hart..."


    Jackson called out to Nicole, but she ignored him. Her eyes were fixed on Camden, who was not far


    away.


    Jackson did not expect her to show up all of a sudden. When he saw the vengeful look on her face,


    his heart sank. Instantly, he knew that something was not right, so he gave his subordinate, who


    was standing beside Nicole, a look.


    Understanding what he meant, the subordinate quietly walked towards Nicole. Suddenly, Nicole


    took out a gun from her pocket, raised her arm, and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The loud bang rang through the sky, startling everybody who was present.


    The bullet brushed past Camden''s arm, missing his vital organs.


    Instantly, Jimmy turned around and saw Nicole, who was pressed down on the ground by Jackson''s


    subordinates. Shocked and angry, he shouted, "Nicole, what are you doing?!"


    Panting heavily, Nicole said, "Let go of me! I''m going to kill him!"


    The only thing she wanted to do today was to kill Camden with her own hands and avenged the


    humiliation she had suffered for so many years.


    If Jackson''s subordinate had not suddenly rushed out and pushed her away, the bullet would not


    have missed Camden.


    He would have been dead!


    Inpliance with Jackson''s order, the subordinate did not dare to move. He pressed Nicole down


    like he was handling a criminal. No matter how much Nicole struggled, he did not move a single


    inch. He pressed down on her like he was a rock.


    Camden covered his bleeding arm. When he looked up, he saw Nicole being pressed down on the


    ground by the man. Their bodies were so closed that she could hardly even move. That scene was


    somehow getting on his nerves.


    Feeling a burst of anger inside him, he looked at Jimmy and sneered, "Are you going to watch


    others bully her just like that?"


    Frowning, Jimmy cast Camden a nce before striding over to pull up Jackson''s subordinate.


    Nicole stood up from the ground. Face covered in dust, she was in a disheveled state.


    Jimmy lowered his voice and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    After saying that, he looked behind her nervously to check whether Ariah was there. Once again, he


    frowned and said, "Did you see Ariah on your way here?"


    Nicole did not know that Ariah actually followed her here. "Felipe took her back, don''t worry."


    Breathing a sigh of relief, he turned to Jackson and said, "Brother King, please get someone to


    drive Nicole back."


    If nobody took Nicole away by force, she would not leave.


    "I''m not leaving!" As expected, upon hearing Jimmy''s words, Nicole frowned and shook off his hand.


    "I am going to finish what I''ve started."

 Chapter 711

    Chapter 711


    Upon hearing that, Jimmy flew into a fury. "How do you want it to end things?"


    Was she really going to kill Camden and spend the rest of her life being hunted down by the Reeves


    Family?


    He wanted to save her, not to make her life a living hell once again.


    Staring straight at Jimmy, Nicole pleaded, "Please leave and give me a gun. Just pretend that you


    don''t know anything. I''ll end his life."


    Jimmy pulled her aside and asked, "Do you know what''s the consequences of doing that?"


    "I don''t care. I must kill him today." Hatred filled Nicole''s eyes as she said, "Jimmy, you don''t know


    how much I''ve suffered all these years. I can only die in peace after seeing him die. Please give me


    a gun, alright?"


    Jackson''s men had already removed the bullets in her gun.


    Sighing, Jimmy said, "Nicole, we have evidence to send him to jail. Don''t get too worked up. If you


    kill him now, the Reeves Family will not let you go. You know very well that the Reeves Family has


    be more powerful over these years."


    Nicole sneered, "Do you think that I''m afraid of death? I''ve already died a long time ago. I''m just


    living in a soulless body."


    Jimmy was taken aback.


    Suddenly, Nicole''s gaze softened. She shifted towards Jimmy and brought her lips towards him,


    obviously wanting to kiss him.


    "Ahem."


    Jackson turned his face away, and his subordinates felt awkward as well.


    Not expecting Nicole to kiss him, Jimmy felt his body stiffened. Just as he was about to push her


    away, Nicole''s lips had already touched his.


    Jimmy was dumbfounded. The next second, he saw Ariah rushing towards them. Instantly, he


    cursed in his heart. Without hesitation, Ariah pushed Nicole aside.


    "Ariah!" Looking at Ariah, Jimmy felt goosebumps creeping over his skin. Nicole just told him that


    Ariah went back. What was she doing here now?


    Ariah and Felipe were originally hiding. However, when she saw Nicole kissing Jimmy, she started


    running towards them unknowingly.


    She was staring daggers at Jimmy.


    Looking at her angry gaze, Jimmy knew that he was doomed. There was nothing he could do to


    clear his name.


    Seeing him keeping quiet, not even bothering to exin the situation to her, she flew into a fury.


    Why did she act like a fool and believed in what Nicole said?


    They must have developed feelings for each other again after sticking together for the past three


    days. Otherwise, where did they get the nerve to kiss each other in front of so many people?


    She should have ignored whether he was dead or alive and leave right away! Why did she have to


    risk her life ande back to check up on a bastard like him?!


    The more Ariah thought about it, the angrier she became. She wanted to turn around and leave


    immediately.


    Suddenly, Felipe, who was standing behind her, shouted, "Miss Hart!"


    Upon hearing his voice, everybody jolted back to reality. Ariah looked up and saw Nicole standing


    next to Camden with a gun in her hands.


    Instantly, Jimmy''s expression changed. He reached out to touch his waist and realized that his gun


    was gone. Then, heughed.


    Nicole was not trying to kiss him. She just wanted to take the gun from his waist!


    Ariah''s sudden appearance diverted everyone''s attention, and Nicole took that chance to approach


    Camden with the gun in her hand.


    The closer she got to him, the more excited she felt. She had been waiting for this day toe for


    so long. Finally, her dream was going toe true.


    Even in her dreams, she had been trying to figure out ways to kill the man, who had tortured her for


    eight long years.


    Now, the opportunity was right in front of her. Camden was sitting there, unable to move. He was


    bleeding so much that he was about to pass out. Slowly, she raised the gun in her hand and pointed


    it towards his head.


    Kill him! Kill the man who brought you pain!


    The voice in her head kept howling, and she was so excited that her whole body was trembling.


    Without hesitation, she pulled the trigger.


    The next moment, a click rang out. Stunned for a moment, Nicole was infuriated. That gun was


    jammed!


    Instantly, she reloaded the gun. Jimmy, who was standing behind her, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Right when he was about to approach her, Camden, who was at the brink of death, suddenly


    opened his eyes. With lightning speed, he pulled out a dagger from the bottom of his trousers, and


    coldness shed across his eyes.


    "Be careful!"


    Right after Jimmy shouted, Jackson took action. He raised his arm and fired his gun at Camden, yet


    it was already toote.


    Nicole let out a moan as Camden grabbed her arm and shed her wrist with the dagger. Pain shot


    through her, causing her to loosen her grip.


    The gun fell out of her hand, and Camden caught it. Then, he pointed the muzzle of the gun at


    Nicole''s temple.


    His movement was quick and agile. Everything happened within a few seconds. Unlike earlier, when


    he was half-dead, Camden looked fierce and ruthless like an angry lion right now.


    "You''re a bad girl..." Nicole was trapped in his embrace, unable to move at all. She could feel the


    man''s breath next to her ear. "Didn''t I tell you before that you''ll only have one chance to kill me? If


    you miss it, there''ll be no chance left."


    Trembling, Nicole felt fear engulfing her.


    Camden looked up at Jimmy and said, "Officer Hudson, why don''t we check out whether this gun is


    still jammed?"


    Infuriated, Jimmy roared, "Let her go!"


    Chuckling, Camden gradually stood up. Right at that moment, a deafening sound was suddenly


    hearding from a distance.


    It was a ne.


    Bang...


    The next second, bullets poured down on them like rain.


    Without a second thought, Jimmy turned around and ran towards Ariah. He held Ariah, who was


    petrified, in his arms and rolled under a car.


    The battle started, and the sounds of guns zing almost deafened her.


    As the gunshots gradually subsided, Jimmy brought her out and hid behind the car. Sticking his


    head out, he saw Camden running towards the back of the vi with Nicole.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Brother King!" Jimmy called out. Jackson raised his hand, and a few soldiers followed behind him.


    Jimmy stood up and wanted to follow after him.


    Ariah grabbed him and shouted, "Don''t go!"


    Halting, Jimmy turned around and hugged her. Lowering his head, he pressed a kiss on her


    forehead. "Be a good girl, go back and wait for me. I''ll return safely."


    If he let Camden escape, it would be difficult to capture him again in the future.


    However, Ariah ignored him, "No, you can''t leave!"


    Caressing her soft cheeks, Jimmy smiled at her. "Okay, I''m not leaving."


    Ariah was stunned. She did not expect him to agree to her request so easily. Overjoyed, she was


    about to speak, but suddenly, Jimmy raised his hand and hit her neck. A wave of pain shot through


    her, and Ariah passed out immediately.


    Holding Ariah, who was unconscious, Jimmy opened the car door before carefully putting her in the


    back seat. After closing the door, he said to Felipe, "Bring her back. Now!"


    Felipe was stunned. "Uh, what if she wakes up..."


    "So I told you to leave now!" Jimmy gave him the car key and said, "If she wakes up, ask her not to


    worry. Tell her that I wille back safely."


    After saying that, Jimmy ran to the back of the vi without looking back.


    Gritting his teeth, Felipe started the car and left immediately.

 Chapter 712

    Chapter 712


    When Ariah woke up, the sky had already turned dark. She was lying on the bed at her house, and


    she could hear the sound of television ring in the living room.


    Stunned, she quickly got up and went to the living room.


    "Oh, you''re awake." Felipe was sitting cross-legged on her sofa. When he saw hering out, he


    breathed a sigh of relief. Holding a beer bottle in his hand, he was drinking while watching


    television. "You slept the whole afternoon. I was about to freak out if you don''t wake up anytime


    soon."


    He was wondering if she was unconscious for so long because Jimmy hit her too hard.


    Now that she was awake, he could rest assured.


    However, after listening to what Felipe said, Ariah stood rooted to the spot. Wearing a poker face,


    she looked kind of scary.


    Swallowing the beer in his mouth, he said, "Uh, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ariah pursed her lips and asked, "Where''s Jimmy?"


    "Oh, he''s not back yet. I guess he needs some time to take care of things." Pointing to the tes on


    the table, he asked, "You''ve been sleeping for one whole day. Do you want something to eat? I


    ordered some takeouts, but I''m not sure if the food suits your liking."


    Standing frozen for a while, Ariah slowly walked up to Felipe. It was only until she came nearer that


    Felipe saw her trembling hands.


    Shocked, he asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Ariah onlyughed coldly without answering his question. Suddenly, she stood up and strode


    towards the bedroom.


    Noticing the murderous look on her face, Felipe quickly followed after her. "Hey, what are you


    doing?!"


    After returning to her bedroom, Ariah packed Jimmy''s clothes, his toiletries, and even the sheets


    that he had slept on before throwing all of them into the trash can downstairs.


    Looking at her vigorous movements, Felipe was dumbfounded for quite a while.


    After Ariah got rid of everything rted to Jimmy, Felipe asked nkly, "Does this mean that you''re


    breaking up with Jimmy?"


    Sitting on the sofa, Ariahughed coldly. "Yeah. From now on, Jimmy and I are strangers. You can


    go now. You''re not needed here anymore!"


    Listening to her voice, Felipe knew that she was dead serious. Suddenly, he felt a little intimidated.


    "Well, Jimmy asked me to take care of you until hees back. I don''t think now is a good time for


    me to leave."


    Ariah red at him. "Don''t you ever mention him in front of me!"


    Pursing his lips, he said. "Alright then. I''ll stop talking about him. Please don''t get angry."


    Anger flooded through Ariah. She used all of her might to hold back her anger so that she would not


    lose control.


    She could not believe that not only did Jimmy lied to her again, but he even knocked her out!


    She would never forgive that bastard!


    In fact, she felt a feeling of indescribable helplessness after her anger subsided. Leaning against


    the sofa, she looked at the empty house as an ironic smile crept across her face.


    Seeing her smiling without saying anything, Felipe did not dare to provoke her. Sighing, he sat down


    beside her, grabbed a bottle of beer and opened it for her. "Want some beer?"


    Ariah cast a nce at him, took the bottle, and chugged the beer.


    "Hey, drink slowly. No one''s going to take your beer away." Felipe pushed the food to her. "You


    should at least eat something. The pork chop from this restaurant is very delicious. Try it..."


    After sleeping for half a day and throwing Jimmy''s stuff out, Ariah was drained. Indeed, she was


    starting to feel hungry.


    Picking up her fork, she took a bite. However, her expression changed all of a sudden. Tossing her


    fork away, she ran to the bathroom without even putting on her slippers.


    Surprised, Felipe followed after her hurriedly. Before he even got close, he could already hear her


    puking.


    Terrified, he grabbed a towel and stood next to her. "What''s wrong? Does it taste that bad? I think it


    tastes good though. If you don''t like it, I''ll order something else for you."


    He kept bbering away until she stopped vomiting. Quickly, he handed her the towel. "Wipe your


    mouth."


    After Ariah was done vomiting, she sat nkly on the toilet seat, face as pale as paper before falling


    into deep thought.


    Felipe did not know what she was thinking about. He was a little annoyed at her for being so weak,


    simply throwing up all of a sudden.


    If he had known that this would happen, he would not have let her eat the food.


    Just when he was still in the middle of his thoughts, Ariah suddenly stood up, giving him a shock.


    Wearing an awful expression, Ariah strode outside. Felipe had absolutely no idea what was wrong


    with her, so he quickly followed behind her. The next second, Ariah mmed the bedroom door in


    his face, nearly hitting his nose.


    After a while, the bedroom door opened again, and Ariah came out. Wearing a coat, she held her


    purse and phone in her hand. It seemed like she was about to go out.


    Scratching his head, Felipe followed her again. "Hey, what''s wrong with you? Can you at least say


    something?"


    Ariah ignored him.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Felipe could only go along.


    After exiting the neighborhood, Ariah hailed a cab. Felipe followed her into the car, and the driver


    asked them, "Where''s your destination?"


    Felipe looked at Ariah. Only then did Ariah say in a hoarse voice, "The hospital."


    Upon hearing that, Felipe frowned. The hospital? Why was she going to the hospital? Did she have


    an upset stomach?


    However, Ariah did not seem to care about him at all. Left with no choice, he could only follow her


    quietly.


    After arriving at the hospital, Ariah registered herself at the reception. An hour passed, and it was


    finally Ariah''s turn. The doctor looked at her and asked, "So what brings you here today?"


    Ariah said, "Doctor, I think I''m pregnant. I want to do a checkup."


    "What?!"


    Felipe shouted behind her.


    Frowning, Ariah red at him and immediately, he shut up.


    The doctor gave them a look before asking her some questions. Then, he gave her a slip. "Let''s do


    an ultrasound first."


    Ariah got up and walked away. As she was walking, she identally tripped, and the doctor


    shouted at Felipe, "You''re her husband. Don''t you know how to help her walk?"


    Feeling guilty after being shouted at, Felipe tried to exin in a weak voice, "I... I''m not her


    husband..."


    Disgusted, the doctor waved his hand and said, "Young people nowadays are really irresponsible."


    Felipe was speechless.


    He wanted to defend himself, but Ariah had already left. Hurriedly, he caught up to her. He was so


    shocked that he could not even speak properly, "You... you''re pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me


    earlier?"


    When he heard the doctor say that she might be pregnant, he was really shocked.


    Ariah ignored him. After examining her expression carefully, Felipe noticed that she did not seem


    happy at all. Instead, she seemed somewhat angry.


    He knew something was not right, but he dared not ask anything. Quietly, he followed after her.


    However, his attitude towards her hadpletely changed. He treated Ariah like a national


    treasure, not daring to touch her even the slightest bit. He would block anybody who tried to get


    close to her.


    People along the way wondered if she was diagnosed with some infectious disease.

 Chapter 713

    Chapter 713


    The test results came out, and it turned out that Ariah was pregnant.


    Holding the report in her hand, she was still in a state of shock. Felipe kept calling her name, but


    she never responded.


    While prescribing Ariah the medicine she needed, the doctor said, "This is your first child, right? It''s


    perfectly normal to react this way during the first time. Remember what I just told you. Come back


    for a check-up after two weeks."


    Just like that, Ariah returned home, still confused as ever.


    Then, she heard Felipe said, "You should at least eat something. Even if you don''t feel like eating,


    your baby must be hungry." It was only then that she snapped back to her senses. Eyes scanning


    the room, she was stunned. "When did Ie back?"


    Rolling his eyes, Felipe said, "I brought you back home hours ago." Then, he opened the bag on the


    table. "These are the medicine the doctor gave you earlier. I checked them out, and I think he gave


    you some vitamins."


    After staring at the medicine for a while, Ariah replied with a hum. She stood up and went back to


    her bedroom. "I''m feeling a little sleepy, so I''m going to get some rest. If there''s nothing else, you


    can leave first."


    Shey in bed and looked at the ceiling but could not fall asleep at all.


    Right after she made up her mind to break up with Jimmy, she found out that she was pregnant.


    The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she got.


    Tossing and turning around, she did not sleep a winkst night. After getting up, she looked at


    herself in the mirror and realized there were dark circles under her eyes.


    After washing her face, she decided to fix herself some food. After pondering for a moment, she


    grabbed her keys and went to a nearby supermarket to get some fresh vegetables and fruit, as well


    as some nutritious food.


    Ariah finished all the food she cooked. Unsure whether it was because she had not eaten anything


    yesterday or because her mind was ying tricks on her, she suddenly felt her appetite increased


    greatly.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    After she finished breakfast, Felipe came to visit her with some fruits. "I bought these for you."


    Staring at the two bags full of fruits, she pointed at the coffee table. "You can put them there."


    Chuckling, Felipe put down the fruit. "What are you going to do today?"


    "I''m going to the hospital to work."


    "It''s a holiday though. Why are you going to work?"


    "I still have some work left to wrap up. I can only enjoy my holiday in peace after I finish them."


    "I''ll apany you then."


    Ariah was speechless.


    However, Felipe was already at the door. "Let''s go. You are a national treasure now. Nobody can


    touch you. I have to take care of you until Jimmyes back."


    Suddenly, Ariah shot him a re, "I''m warning you. You''d better not tell Jimmy that I''m pregnant.


    Otherwise, I''ll beat you up real good!"


    "Can''t you be a bit gentle with me?" Felipe muttered. Noticing that she was still ring at him, he


    said hurriedly, "Fine. I won''t tell him anything. Stop ring at me. You''re so scary."


    After that, he ran out of the door quickly.


    Ariah arrived at the hospital and finished all of her work. Then, she was finally free.


    Even though she was working in the hospital, she worked in the psychiatry department. Unlike other


    departments, her department was much quieter.


    Some of her colleagues had already gone back to their hometown for the holidays.


    Today was also Ariah''sst working day as her annual leave officially began tomorrow.


    Sitting in her office, she was reading through her documents when she suddenly remembered


    something. Immediately, she fished out her cell phone and called Emily.


    After meeting Kobi in the hospital the other day, she was worried whether Emily would be in danger,


    but then, she was kidnapped. Until now, she did not know whether Emily was in safe hands.


    As she was still deep in her thoughts, the phone was connected.


    "Emily, are you alright?" Ariah asked.


    "Yeah, I''m fine. What''s wrong?" Emily sounded pretty normal over the phone. Pondering for a


    moment, Ariah asked, "Have you met Kobi then?"


    "Kobi?"


    "Don''t you know that he went to Mathines to look for you?"


    As soon as she said that, a crackling sound, apanied by Emily''s moan, was hearding from


    the other end of the phone.


    Ariah kept silent.


    "What did you say?" Emily, who had fallen off the sofa, opened her eyes wide in disbelief. "Kobi is in


    Mathines?"


    It seemed like Kobi really did not contact her at all.


    "On the day you boarded the ne, I went to the hospital to visit Kobi. When I told him that Lennon


    took you away, he immediately rushed to the airport." Ariah told her everything she knew, "It''s been


    a few days, so I thought you''ve already met him."


    Emily was in a daze. She could not believe that Kobi actually came looking for her.


    Suddenly, a thought struck her, and her face turned pale. Immediately, she said, "Ariah, I''m hanging


    up now. I... I still have something to deal with. I''ll call you tonight..."


    Before Ariah could say anything, Emily had already hung up the phone and dashed out of the door.


    Ariah said that Kobi left a few days ago, so it was impossible he had not arrived yet. Then, she


    recalled the time when she was having dinner with Lennon on the second day they returned home.


    Halfway through dinner, he received a call, and he left abruptly.


    At that time, she thought he had work to deal with,


    buting to think of it... Goosebumps started creeping up her skin.


    What if... the call was not work- rted? If his subordinate told him that Kobi was here...


    When she thought of how much Kobi might have suffered for the past two days, her heart ached.


    Still holding onto her phone, Ariah shook her head and could not helpughing. Judging by her


    voice, it seemed like she was safe now.


    Emily must be in good hands with her parents after returning to Mathines. There was no need for


    her to worry too much.


    The next day, Ariah went back to the Myers Family, and she told her mother about her pregnancy.


    Upon receiving that news, Dakota felt tears of joy welling up in her eyes. She held Ariah''s hand and


    looked at her belly before asking, "Why didn''t Jimmye back with you?"


    Lowering her gaze, Ariah said casually, "He''s busy, so I came back alone. Mom, I''m kind of hungry.


    Is there anything to eat?"


    She changed the topic so naturally that Dakota did not notice anything wrong. "I''ll go fix you


    something to eat. I don''t want to starve my grandson."


    After Dakota left, Ariah sat in the living room and watched the television. Momentster, Lindsey


    came back and saw her sitting on the sofa. For no reason, she felt annoyed. Then, she walked past


    Ariah, purposely wanting to spill water on her.


    Fortunately, Ariah was prepared. Ever since Lindsey came in, she had been watching her closely,


    and she stayed away every time Lindsey got close to her.


    In the end, Lindsey''s hot teanded on the sofa.


    Ariah looked at her coldly.


    Now that her n was discovered, Lindsey felt even more furious.


    Ariah often got schemed since young, so she did not feel anything much in particr.


    However, if she kept giving in to Lindsey, Lindsey might think she was a pushover.


    So, she thought it was time to teach Lindsey a lesson.


    A smile crept across Ariah''s face as she walked up to Lindsey. Suddenly, she lifted her arm and


    ced it on Lindsey''s shoulder. Then, she stared into her eyes and lifted a finger in front of her.

 Chapter 714

    Chapter 714


    Lindsey was stunned when she felt Ariah putting her arm around her shoulder.


    The next second, she felt as though she was possessed. Unable to control herself, she started


    staring at Ariah''s finger.


    Ariah''s voice was so gentle and tempting. "I''m going to count to three now, and you have to listen to


    my instructions after that."


    Lindsey looked nk.


    After counting to three, Ariah took two steps back. Then, she smiled at her and said, "p yourself."


    As though a wind-up toy, Lindsey began to p her own face over and over again.


    Ariah went back to the sofa and sipped on her tea leisurely.


    When Dakota came out of the kitchen and saw Lindsey pping herself, she was shocked.


    "Lindsey!"


    Hearing Dakota''s scream,


    Lindsey immediately jolted awake.


    Shouting, Lindsey touched her red and swollen cheeks. After a moment of confusion, she suddenly


    came back to her senses. Fear filled her eyes as she red at Ariah, " What did you do to me?"


    Ariah looked at her innocently as she said, "Lindsey, you freaked me out just now. You wanted to


    spill the tea on me but I avoided it, and right when I was about to speak, you suddenly started


    pping yourself like you were possessed. You scared the sh*t out of me."


    After saying that, she hid behind Dakota, caressing her stomach. "I don''t know what''s wrong with


    her, Mom."


    Dakota pushed Ariah behind her to protect her. Now that Ariah was pregnant, they had to be extra


    careful. Lindsey was a petty woman. Dakota was afraid that she might do something to hurt Ariah.


    Furious, Lindsey shouted, "Don''t try to y innocent with me! You did something to me!"


    With a confused look on her face, Ariah shook her head, "What are you talking about, Lindsey?


    What did I do to you? You suddenly started pping yourself like a lunatic. I called you a few times,


    but you ignored me. Are you sick? Do you want me to bring you to the hospital for a checkup?"


    "Shut up! You''re crazy!"


    Lindsey desperately wanted to beat Ariah up. She obviously did something to her, but she was


    acting innocent, pretending that she cared about


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    her.


    That made her even angrier!


    Frowning, Dakota pulled Ariah''s hand. "Ariah, go wait in the kitchen. I cooked some soup in the


    morning. You can have some of that first."


    "Okay." Ariah went to the kitchen obediently.


    After Ariah left, Dakota warned Lindsey coldly, "Lindsey, Ariah is your sister. I know you don''t like


    her. When you were young, you often tripped her and framed her. I turned a blind eye to what you


    did and even asked her to let you go because I thought you were young and ignorant, but you can''t


    keep bullying her just because she''s kind to you!"


    "She is pregnant now, and she''lle back often in the future. You''d better behave yourself. If


    something happens to her because of you, I will not let you off!"


    Lindsey had never seen Dakota so fierce before. She was totally different from her usual timid and


    weak self.


    Terrified, Lindsey took two steps back. After she could finally think straight, she felt a wave of anger


    and embarrassment wash over her. "How dare you scold me?! I''ll tell my father..."


    "What are you going to tell your father?" Dakota suddenly grabbed Lindsey''s wrist and whispered in


    her ear, "Tell him that his daughter..."


    Dakota''s voice was so low that no one else could hear what she said next. Standing by the door of


    the kitchen, Ariah wondered what her mother just told Lindsey.


    After listening to what Dakota said, Lindsey felt herself turning pale. She took a few steps back


    before suddenly falling to the ground. Looking at her mother fearfully, she stuttered, "You... you..."


    She could not get a word out.


    Looking at her calmly, Dakota said, "As long as you treat Ariah well and don''t cause her any trouble,


    I won''t expose your secrets."


    After saying that, Dakota reached out to pull Lindsey up. Then, she said softly, "I made some soup.


    Would you like to drink some?"


    Instantly, she turned back into that soft and gentle woman she was again. It was as though the


    person who threatened Lindsey just now was not her.


    Lindsey stared at her as if she just saw a ghost. Then, she shook off her hand and ran upstairs


    angrily.


    When Dakota returned to the kitchen, Ariah held her hand and said, "Mom, I thought Lindsey was


    going to bully you just now."


    It turned out that Dakota was actually the one who bullied Lindsey. That was surely satisfying.


    Dakota suffered a lot throughout the years she was living with the Myers Family. Ariah always felt


    bad for her mother, but Dakota told her not to worry too much, so she could do nothing about it.


    However, judging by what Dakota just did, it seemed like she was good at spotting others''


    weaknesses. If she was capable of doing that, she could live a good life in the Myers Family.


    "Mom, what did you say to Lindsey just now? She seemed very scared." Curious, Ariah asked.


    Dakota felt a little embarrassed. "You saw everything? I don''t want to argue with her, but you''re


    pregnant now. If I did''t warn her, she might go overboard."


    "Aren''t you afraid that she willin to her father?"


    "She wouldn''t dare."


    "Oh?"


    "You have to have something on a person before you confront him or her." Dakota patted her


    daughter''s hand. "I know the dirty things she did outside, and she''s afraid that her father would find


    out as well, so she won''t dare to do anything to me."


    Lindsey would probably treat Ariah politely the next time she met her.


    Ariah was curious about what Dakota had on Lindsey, but since she refused to tell her, Ariah could


    only forget about it.


    Sure enough, after receiving Dakota''s warning, Lindsey stopped picking on Ariah.


    Halfway through dinner, Ariah''s phone rang. ncing at her phone, she saw that Jimmy was calling


    her.


    Trembling, she spilled her food. Dakota looked at her and asked, "Ariah, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing." Without hesitation, Ariah hung up.


    Dakota looked at her cell phone.


    Smiling, Ariah exined, "It''s just some sales call. They call me all the time, and it''s so annoying."


    Without saying anything further, Dakota stole a few nces at her.


    After receiving an unexpected call from Jimmy the other day, she never heard from him again.


    Since then, her days were peaceful and quiet. She did nothing other than sleep and eat all day.


    Felipe came to visit her very often as well. He would bring her fresh fruits and vegetables whenever


    he came.


    At first, Ariah felt a bit ufortable, but then she thought it was not that bad to have a free


    servant,


    so she let him do whatever he wanted.


    When Thanksgiving arrived, Beachmarsh City was pretty much already empty. Leaning against the


    window, Ariah ate her fruits as she watched the fireworks outside the window. No one knew what


    she was thinking about.


    In the evening, Dakota called her and asked her to bring Jimmy back for dinner. After packing up,


    Ariah brought Felipe along and headed to the Myers Family.


    "I don''t think it''s good for me to have dinner with your family." Although Felipe said so, he seemed


    very excited.


    "Don''t worry. You''ve been taking care of me for so many days. Treating you to a meal is nothing."


    Felipe was speechless.


    Of course, the Myers Family was confused looking at Felipe''s sudden arrival. Ariah said he was a


    close friend of hers. Since he had no rtives in Beachmarsh City and she did not bear to let him


    spend Thanksgiving alone, she brought him along with her.


    "Where''s Jimmy?" Frowning, Felipe asked, "Why don''t I see him?"


    Seeing his daughter bringing a random guy instead of her husband back, Felix seemed a bit


    unhappy.

 Chapter 715

    Chapter 715


    Ariah lied without blinking an eye, "He wanted toe, but an emergency came up, and he needed


    to deal with it, so he had to miss our dinner. He asked me to send his regards to you guys."


    Only then did Felix''s face lit up slightly.


    Normally, Lindsey would mock Ariah at times like this, but now she could only bury her face in her


    te saying nothing.


    Ariah was in a good mood. It seemed like Dakota''s method worked.


    After dinner, Dakota secretly asked Ariah, "Sweetie, tell me the truth. Did you have a fight with


    Jimmy?"


    "No, we''re fine." To not let her mother worry, Ariah had to lie again.


    Seeing her smiling, Dakota did not say anything further. Moreover, Ariah looked much happier than


    before. She did not seem like she was having problems with her rtionship, so Dakota decided to


    stop probing her.


    When Felipe was about to leave, Ariah suddenly said, "Felipe, it''s so troublesome for you to travel


    every day to visit me. Why don''t you stay at my ce? I have an extra room here. You can just bring


    a few changes of clothes."


    Nowadays, she loved to sleep in. Sometimes when Felipe came very early, she had to get up from


    the bed to open the door for him, and that was very torturous.


    Being insensitive as usual, Felipe never once thought that it was weird for a man and a woman to


    stay together. After listening to what Ariah said, he nodded. "Yeah, I also think it''s very troublesome


    toe here every day. It''s so far away from my house and transportation costs are not cheap too.


    I mean, I can im the money from Jimmy, but..."


    As soon as he said so, he suddenly realized that he made a slip of the tongue. Immediately, he


    stopped talking.


    Stunned for a moment, Ariah narrowed her eyes. "Did Jimmy contact you?"


    "Erm..."


    "You don''t have to hide anything from me. It''s not a big secret anyway."


    After pondering for a moment, Felipe thought Ariah was right. After all, Jimmy did not ask him to


    keep it a secret from her. So, he said, "He contacted me once and asked me to take good care of


    you. He wants me to assist you with anything that you may need and said he''ll repay me after he


    comes back." "How many times did he contact you?"


    "Only once. It was a very brief call. He hung up after saying just a few words. He also mentioned


    that he''lle back once he gets his things done."


    Lips curling upwards slightly, Ariah did not say anything else.


    He must have called Felipe after she ignored his callst time.


    Whatever it was, it no longer had anything to do with Ariah.


    She only cared about one thing. "Did you tell him that I''m pregnant?"


    Felipe quickly shook his head. "No. You told me not to tell him, so I didn''t dare to say anything."


    Knowing that she knew hypnotization, Felipe was still somewhat afraid of Ariah. Who knew she


    might hypnotize him secretly to take revenge on him if he offended her?


    Nodding, Aria did not probe further. She leaned against the sofa and watched the television.


    Just like that, Felipe stayed in Ariah''s apartment. He became her helper, buying the food she craved


    and escorting her to the hospital for her checkups.


    After the holidays ended, Beachmarsh City started bustling again.


    Ariah''s belly was gradually getting bigger. The sudden change in her body gave her an


    indescribable feeling.


    Every night, she would caress her belly and talk to the baby before going to bed. Over time, she felt


    more attached to the baby in her tummy.


    Afraid that the baby would get hurt, she would even carefully protect her belly with her hands


    whenever she walked on the street.


    One morning, Ariah identally fell in the bathroom. Dumbfounded for a few seconds, she felt the


    pain shooting up her. Shey on the ground and did not dare to move an inch. Shocked, she


    screamed for Felipe.


    At that moment, Felipe was ying video games in the living room. Not realizing something was


    wrong yet, he answered sluggishly, "What''s wrong? Wait a minute, let me finish this game..."


    "Felipe!" Ariah shouted louder, "Come here quickly.


    I fell!"


    At first, Felipe was stunned. Then, it urred to him that she was pregnant. Immediately, he


    dashed into the bathroom while cursing.


    Ariah just got out of the shower, and she fell when putting on her clothes, so she was only


    halfdressed. When Felipe went in, he saw her lying on the ground, half-naked...


    Dumbfounded, Felipe blushed.


    Furious, Ariah shouted, "Why are you still standing there? Come here! I can''t move!"


    When Felipe came back to his senses, his body went stiff, and he dared not to look around. He


    grabbed a towel and wrapped her up before helping her up.


    Ariah took a moment to calm down, but her face was still pale. "Help me get my clothes. Hurry up."


    "Oh!" Shaking off Ariah''s hand hastily, Felipe grabbed her pajamas and handed them to her.


    After taking her pajamas, Ariah lifted her hand and was about to put them on. Startled, Felipe ran


    outside and mmed the door shut.


    Soon after, Ariah was done changing. Then, she shouted again, "Felipe!"


    Cracking the door open, Felipe breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that she was fully dressed.


    "Wh-what''s the matter?"


    "I..." Ariah''s lips trembled, but she forced herself to calm down. "I can''t walk, and my stomach hurts


    a little. Can you hail a cab for me?"


    She was afraid that something might happen to the baby in her stomach.


    Her face looked as pale as a paper under the light.


    Noticing her worry, Felipe was shocked. "Don''t... don''t scare me. Are you okay? Let''s go to the


    hospital now!"


    Immediately, he ran over and picked Ariah up. Since he was thin, his legs wobbled as he carried


    Ariah. After some time, he finally regained his footing.


    Lips pale, Ariah kept her hands on her stomach along the way, obviously frightened of what just


    happened.


    Felipe wasforting her. "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid..."


    What they did not notice was that as soon as Felipe got onto the car with Ariah in his arms, another


    car came to an abrupt stop at the entrance of Ariah''s neighborhood.


    The next second, a man, who was covered in dirt, jumped out of the car. Shocked, he looked at


    them leave before cursing under his breath.


    At the hospital.


    Ariah went through a series of tests. When the doctor told her that the child was fine, tears started


    falling down her cheeks like raindrops.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    "Hey, why are you crying?" Felipe handed her a


    tissue.


    Ariah was unsure why she felt like crying. She was never a person who loved to cry, but these days,


    she could feel herself bing more sentimental and timid.


    On her way to the hospital, many terrible thoughts shed through her mind. She was afraid that


    she might have a miscarriage...


    Seeing her crying non- stop, Felipe was bewildered. Just as he was about to say something, the


    door of the ward was suddenly kicked open.


    The man standing at the door was none other than Jimmy, who was suddenly back after


    disappearing for a month.

 Chapter 716

    Chapter 716


    The door of the ward was mmed open, and it attracted both Ariah and Felipe''s attention.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Upon seeing the person standing in front of the door, they were stunned.


    It was Jimmy.


    After suddenly disappearing for a month, he finally came back.


    However, he had a weird expression on his face.


    Standing by the ward door, he gloomily stared at Ariah and Felipe, fists tightly clenched.


    Ariah was dumbfounded before a wave of shock washed over her. She looked at Jimmy, who was


    shabbily dressed, in disbelief.


    Momentster, Felipe snapped back to his senses as well. Widening his eyes, he asked, "Are you...


    Jimmy?"


    This man, who looked shabby and unshaven with bloodshot eyes and slightly sunken cheeks... was


    Jimmy Hudson?


    He looked like a caveman!


    Looking at him, Felipe could not helpughing. "Jimmy, what on earth happened to you? How did


    you end up like this?"


    Wearing a dark expression, Jimmy stood still by the door. While staring at Ariah on the hospital bed,


    he spoke to Felipe. "You. Come here."


    "What''s the matter?" Confused, Felipe scuttled towards him.


    The next second, Jimmy lifted his foot and kicked Felipe out of the room, leading Felipe to let out a


    cry of pain. He then shot Felipe a murderous gaze before mming the door shut. Holding onto his


    butt, Felipe was utterly bewildered.


    What had he done to offend Jimmy?


    Why was Jimmy beating him up as soon as he came back?


    After closing the door, Jimmy took a few deep breaths to calm himself down before asking Ariah,


    who was sitting on the bed, "Don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    From the moment he entered the room, he noticed Ariah looking at him with an indifferent gaze. It


    was as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Turning her head away, Ariah said faintly, "You''re back."


    Then, she said nothing further.


    Instantly, Jimmy flew into a rage. "Ariah Myers! What''s with your attitude?"


    Frowning, Ariah retorted, "What do you mean by


    my attitude? What''s wrong with my attitude?"


    Tve been away for more than a month. Now that I''m back, that''s the reaction you''re giving me?"


    Couldn''t she at least act like she was excited? He rushed all the way back to see her, but her


    reaction dampened his spirits.


    Giving him a few nces, Ariah continued to speak coldly, "Oh, have you been away for more than


    a month? I didn''t keep track of the time. I''ve been living quite well without you anyways."


    Jimmy was stupefied. A thought shed across his mind, and instantly, anger rose in him.


    Striding over to Ariah, he trapped her in his arms, staring at her delicate face with his dark eyes as


    he said word by word, "What''s going on between you and Felipe?"


    Ariah was taken aback.


    Felipe? What could happen between her and Felipe?


    What was wrong with him?


    "Go away. Don''te near me!"


    Frowning, Ariah chased him away. When even was thest time he took a shower? He stunk so


    much that it felt like he just crawled out of a sewer.


    Looking at the disgusted look on her face, Jimmy was even more infuriated.


    He grabbed her cheeks and asked coldly, "Answer my question. Why did Felipee out of your


    neighborhood carrying you in his arms?"


    Lowering his gaze, he noticed that she was still in her pajamas without a bra on. Instantly, He went


    hysterical!


    The first thing that he wanted to do after returning was to visit Ariah, but as soon as he arrived at


    her neighborhood, he saw Felipe carrying Ariah out of the house before getting into a taxi. So, he


    followed them all the way to the hospital and realized that they were heading to the gynecology


    department. At that moment, he was so angry that he wanted to give Felipe a good beating.


    Now that he saw Ariah in her pajamas without any underwear, it only added fuel to the fire.


    Realization dawn on Ariah, and immediately, she understood why he was so angry.


    He must have thought that she and Felipe was dating!


    Ariah was so exasperated that her entire body started trembling. ring at him, she blurted out,


    "Yes, I am dating him right now! In the past month, Felipe took care of me, apanied me during


    Thanksgiving, went shopping with me, talked to me, watched movies, ate with me, and also did


    everything else with me!"


    A loud bang rang out in the room.


    Jimmy mmed his fist on the bed, causing the bed to sway a little.


    At once, the atmosphere in the ward turned cold.


    Jimmy''s expression was terrifying. It seemed as though he might strangle Ariah to death if she said


    one more word.


    Normally, she would be scared whenever Jimmy was raging. However, God knew where she got the


    courage to stare at him confidently this time!


    Jimmy was boiling with anger. Of course, he could not bear to hit her, so he decided to vent his


    anger on another person.


    Felipe!


    Right away, he strode out of the room.


    Knowing what he was going to do, Ariah jumped off the bed and shouted, "Jimmy, don''t you dare!"


    ring at her fiercely, Jimmy retorted, "Dare me!"


    Knowing that she could not dissuade him, Ariah shouted shouting, "Felipe, run!"


    Felipe already knew that something was going on in the ward. He had been hesitating over whether


    he should go in and check up on them. Just as he was about to push open the door, Ariah''s


    panicked voice was hearding from the ward. Intuitively, he turned around and ran away.


    Like a gust of wind, he was out of sight.


    By the time Jimmy went out, Felipe had already disappeared. Instantly, Jimmy''s face turned a


    shade darker.


    Not knowing that escaped, Ariah chased hurry, worried that he irrational in a fit of anger.


    Felipe had already after Jimmy in a might do something


    "What are you doing out here?!"


    Looking at Ariah, who was so worried that she ran out of the ward barefooted, Jimmy lost his


    marbles at once. All he wanted was to drag her back into the ward.


    People gathered around in front of the ward, pointing fingers at them.


    As soon as Jimmy walked up to Ariah, she shook his hand away in disgust and said, "Don''t touch


    me. Go away. Leave me alone!"


    Finally, his patience wore thin. Clenching his fist, he scoffed in disbelief before turning around to


    leave with bloodshot eyes.


    Ariah stood frozen to the ground as a deep feeling of sadness washed over her.


    Suddenly, Jimmy stopped in his tracks.


    Secondster, he walked back to Ariah angrily and covered Ariah with his coat that smelled of dirt.


    Shooting a sharp look at the crowd, he bellowed, "Go back to your rooms right away. What are you


    guys staring at?!"


    Shocked, the crowd dispersed.


    Jimmy looked coldly at Ariah, who had her head down, before snorting and leaving.


    Suddenly, he felt his hand turned wet.


    Frozen, he lifted Ariah''s chin. As expected, her eyes turned red, and she was silently shedding


    tears.


    "Why are you crying?!" Jimmy was raging yet frustrated at the same time. "Don''t cry!"


    He was the one who should be angry, but why was she crying?


    Without saying anything, Ariah shook off his hand and even tried to remove his coat on her.


    "Don''t you dare!"


    Wrapping her back into his coat, he threatened her. Left with no choice, he gritted his teeth and


    brought her back home.

 Chapter 717

    Chapter 717


    Silence filled the car as they were on their way back.


    Sitting on the passenger seat, Ariah looked out of the window. On the other hand, Jimmy kept


    driving without uttering a word.


    After some time of calming down, his anger had already disappeared.


    He was too impulsive earlier. When he saw Felipe hugging Ariah, he lost control of his temper.


    Also, Ariah must have said those words in the heat of the moment to annoy him on purpose...


    Of course, she would get angry at him for noting back for so long.


    He was never a person who would trust others easily, but Ariah was one of the people he trusted.


    He should have trusted her unconditionally. How could he be suspicious of her just because she


    said something out of anger?


    It was all his fault for being too impatient just now. He waspletely out of his mind.


    After returning to Ariah''s neighborhood, Jimmy parked the car and turned off the engine. He wanted


    to coax her, but before he could say anything, Ariah had already got out of the car.


    Immediately, Jimmy chased after her.


    Ariah entered the elevator and hit on the close button. Stretching out one of his legs, Jimmy


    prevented the door from closing and went into the elevator.


    Right away, Ariah scooted to the corner and stood far away from him.


    Frowning, Jimmy looked at her.


    Ariah lowered her gaze to look at her toes. Since she was in a hurry when she left home earlier, she


    was still wearing her slippers and pajamas. Was that why Jimmy went mad when he saw her in


    such attire in the ward earlier?


    As she was still caught up in her thoughts, the elevator door opened.


    Ariah went out, and Jimmy followed. Upon arriving at the door, Ariah took off the coat and said


    politely, "Thank you for sending me back. Here is your coat. If there''s nothing else, you can go back


    first. I feel a little tired, so I''m going to take some rest."


    Ariah was currently three months pregnant. If she wore tight-fitting outfits, one could see that her


    belly was slightly protruding. However, she was wearing loose pajamas right now, so Jimmy did not


    notice at all.


    However, seeing her carefully covering her tummy with her hands, he thought it was weird. It


    seemed like she was protecting her tummy.


    Still, Jimmy did not think too much about it. Taking the coat, he said faintly, "Where else can I go?


    This is my home. Stop talking nonsense. Come on, open the door."


    March just arrived, and the weather was still a little cold. He was afraid that Ariah might catch a cold


    as she was dressed in only pajamas.


    Frowning, Ariah looked at him. "Didn''t you hear what I just said? I''m not letting you in. Jimmy, we


    are all adults. Please respect my decision."


    Snorting, Jimmy put his coat on his arm casually. "If I''m disrespecting you, I would have broken into


    your house by now. Why would I waste time asking for your permission here?"


    At once, Ariah''s face darkened. "Then stop wasting your time here, and leave now!"


    "You just never listen, do you?"


    Jimmy sighed. Fatigue washed over his once handsome face. Throughout the past month, he lost a


    lot of weight. His cheeks were sunken, and his eyes were bloodshot as if he had not had proper rest


    in a long time.


    Ariah turned her face away, refusing to look at him.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    ncing at Ariah, who was throwing a fit, he had no choice but to lean in closer to her. Shocked,


    Ariah quickly took a few steps back, "What are you doing?"


    Pushing her to the door, he let his hands roam over her body.


    Startled, Ariah hugged her belly with one hand and pushed him with the other, berating him sternly,


    "Jimmy Hudson, what the hell are you doing? Stop messing around!"


    Suddenly, Jimmy grabbed the keys from her hand and cast her a nce. "Why are you so worked


    up? It''s not what you think."


    After saying that, he pulled her aside, opened the door, and went straight in.


    Snapping back to her senses, Ariah felt her face flushed red. She stomped her feet and hurriedly


    followed after him.


    Revisiting Ariah''s home after one month, Jimmy felt a warm sensation spreading in his heart. Even


    though it was a shabby, rented apartment furnished with small sofas, every part of the room oozed


    an exquisite feeling as Ariah was the one who decorated the whole house.


    Every time he came to Ariah''s ce, he felt like he was at his own home. He did not want to leave


    the house, and he was even willing to sleep on the


    small sofa.


    Right after entering the house, Jimmy took off his dirty clothes. It had been quite some time since he


    last changed his undergarment, but they were still much cleaner than his muddy outer garment.


    "You learned how to y games?"


    Seeing the game controller on the coffee table, he raised his brows.


    Furious, Ariah said, "Who allowed you to lie on my sofa? You''re so dirty. Get up!"


    Casting her a nce, Jimmy answered, "Find me a change of clothes then. I''ll go take a bath."


    Indeed, he needed a bath. He was stinking.


    "Go back to your house if you want to take a bath. I''m not your servant!" Ariah red at him coldly.


    Left with no choice, Jimmy stood up. "You''re such a bad girl. What''s wrong with getting your man


    some clothes? Come on, don''t just stand there. Close the door ande in. I''m gonna take a bath!"


    Ariah gritted her teeth. "Didn''t you hear what I said? Go back to your ce if you want to take a


    shower. There''s nothing for you to wear here!"


    Ignoring Ariah, who was still yelling at him, Jimmy went straight into her bedroom. Opening her


    closet, he frowned and thought to himself, ''Where are my clothes?''


    He remembered keeping some clothes here, but they were gone.


    Not only did he not see his clothes, but he also did not see any of his underwear or socks...


    No way!


    Suddenly, a thought shed across his mind. At once, he strode out of the bedroom and saw a


    men''s boxer shorts and shirt at the balcony...


    If he was not mistaken, those clothes were not his.


    Jimmy''s eyes turned a shade darker as he turned around to look at Ariah. "Whose clothes are


    these?"


    Ariah did not expect him to be so observant. He only went into her bedroom for a few seconds, and


    he saw Felipe''s clothes on the balcony right away.


    Calmly, Ariah replied, "It doesn''t matter. Just know that it''s not yours..."


    Bang!


    Jimmy kicked the coffee table in front of him. A wave of anger shed across his eyes as he said,


    "Whose is it?"


    It was only now that he realized the house was filled with an unfamiliar masculine scent. The


    clothes, shoes, and games...


    He might even find a man''s toothbrush and towel in the bathroom!


    Jimmy was boiling with anger. Ignoring Ariah, who was in shock, he went straight into the bathroom.


    Leaning against the wall, Ariah was genuinely shocked.


    Jimmy seemed very angry. He had never blown up like that in front of her before.


    Ariah''s hands could not help but tremble. He was so furious after seeing those clothes, but had he


    ever thought of she felt throughout the past month?


    All this time, he was alone together with Nicole. To save Nicole, he went missing for more than a


    month and did note back during Thanksgiving, not even to mention that he called her only once


    throughout the whole month!


    He never cared about her feelings at all!


    Now that he came back, he was going mad over noticing traces of another man in her house!


    Closing her eyes, Ariah kept telling herself not to get angry with a man like him because it was not


    worth it.


    As soon as she found out that she was pregnant, she had thought it through. She could no longer


    live with Jimmy.


    Looking at Jimmying out of the bathroom with a gloomy face while holding onto Felipe''s


    toothbrush, she knew she made the right decision.


    She should have distanced herself from him earlier, but it was still not toote to figure things out


    now...

 Chapter 718

    Chapter 718


    Jimmy threw his toothbrush in front of her, huffing indignantly. "You want to tell me, or I investigate


    who he is myself?"


    There was still a chance to patch things up if she came clean right now, but if he found out which


    b*stard she lived with, it might not end well.


    Ariah looked at him with a nk expression. "Is it that important?"


    "You don''t want to tell me?" Jimmy sneered.


    In fact, he wouldn''t listen to her at all. All he wanted to hear was her answer and would ignore


    everything else.


    Ariah didn''t feel like talking to him as she found that they couldn''t have a calm conversation, and


    she was reluctant to argue with him.


    Withdrawing her gaze, she turned around and walked back to the bedroom, leaving him in a


    hysterical state.


    Suddenly, her phone, which happened to be beside Jimmy, rang. He turned and saw that it was a


    call from Felipe.


    Frowning, Ariah wanted to take the phone. "Give it to me...¡±


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy dodged her hand easily and answered the phone with a t tone, "For Ro''s sake, I won''t


    do anything to you. You have one day to leave the city. If I know you''re still here tomorrow morning,


    I''lle after you! Even Ro can''t stop me!"


    After that, Jimmy threw the phone heavily and coldly asked, "Did Felipe move in to live with you?"


    Her eyes widened in disbelief as she looked at the broken phone and cried out loudly, "Jimmy, are


    you crazy?"


    "Crazy?" Ariah stepped back as Jimmy removed his shirt and approached her; the coldness in his


    smile scared her.


    She turned and ran.


    Suddenly, she felt a tight grip on her waist as Jimmy pulled her back forcefully, and she fell into his


    arms. His low, hoarse, and dangerous voice echoed in her ear, "Baby, I''ll show you what crazy really


    looks like!"


    "Ah..."


    Ariah screamed in horror as Jimmy lifted her up.


    She punched him hard, yet Jimmy threw her to the bed as if he didn''t feel the pain. He took off his


    clothes and jumped at her like a beast.


    Frantically, Ariah kicked him with both legs, but Jimmy grabbed her ankle swiftly and pulled her into


    his embrace with ease.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" He stared at her with his dark eyes.


    Ariah gasped violently and tried to reason with him, "Jimmy, calm down. Yes, Those things belong


    to Felipe, and it''s true that he lives here, but nothing happened between us..."


    Jimmy did not believe her. "You lie to me to protect him?"


    "I''m not!"


    Jimmy pinched her chin and kissed her. Reluctant to sumb to his advance, Ariah bit his lip so


    hard that blood oozed from the open wound in his lip.


    Soon, the bedroom was filled with heavy breathing, and the rustic smell of fresh blood seemed to


    have stimted Jimmy further.


    Sticking out his tongue, he licked off the bloodstains on his lips, his gaze getting more dangerous.


    His flirtatious and rough look scared Ariah. Anxiously, she punched him and growled, "Go away!"


    It was at this very moment that the disparity in power between men and women was on full disy.


    Jimmy held her waving arms easily with one hand and tore off her clothes with the other.


    No longer able to control her emotions, Ariah screamed and cried hysterically.


    Her cry was loud and thundering as if she was a child who had been bullied.


    Jimmy gradually slowed down.


    Kicking him away, Ariah hugged herself as she continued to wail loudly.


    The mes in Jimmy''s eyes slowly extinguished. Looking at the petite woman crying, her face


    drenching with her tears, only then did he realize what he had almost done!


    He almost raped her!


    Usually, he wouldn''t want her to feel the slightest difort when they were making love, but now,


    he was so overwhelmed with rage that he almost forced himself on her.


    Blood drained from Jimmy''s face. He stretched out his trembling hand to wipe Ariah''s tears, but she


    shuddered as he approached her. Annoyed, Jimmy pounded the wall hard, and blood flowed out of


    his fist.


    "Don''t cry."


    He gritted his teeth and held her in his arms. Holding her tight no matter how hard she pushed him,


    he kissed her tears andforted her, "Baby, I''m sorry. Don''t cry. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t behave


    like that. Don''t cry. My heart hurts to see you cry. I swear I''ll never do that to you again. Oh, please


    don''t cry."


    Failing to push him away, Ariah bit down hard, agitated.


    As if he couldn''t feel any pain, Jimmy remained unmoved and allowed her to bite him.


    Soon, the taste of blood filled Ariah''s mouth. Trembling, she slowly loosened her bite, revealing a


    deep bite mark on Jimmy''s shoulder.


    At the same time, she noticed that there were many scars on his body.


    She never saw any of these scars before.


    A white gauze was wrapped around his abdomen, and she could faintly see some scarlet stains on


    it...


    Ariah was stunned.


    Jimmy grew even more anxious seeing how quiet and still she was, so he apologized profusely as


    he buried his face on her neck, his stubble making her very ufortable.


    She pushed him away and wanted to get out of bed.


    "Don''t move!"


    Flustered, Jimmy pulled her back onto the bed, grabbed the handcuff from the drawer of the


    bedside table, and cuffed her on the bed while tossing the key aside.


    In disbelief, Ariah stared at the handcuffs on her wrist.


    Jimmy then kissed her on the cheek. "Baby, I''m sorry. I have to. Let''s sleep."


    With that, he pulled her into his embrace, pulled the quilt over them, and fell asleep.


    He knew that she would definitely leave after he fell asleep, so this was the only way to keep her


    here.


    Astounded for a while, Ariah blinked and shouted, "Jimmy Hudson!"


    However, Jimmy slept like a log and wouldn''t budge no matter how she screamed or pushed him.


    Ariah stared angrily at him who was sleeping soundly.


    He looked so thin and frail now. His naked body was not as masculine and sturdy as before. His


    corbone was protruding, and his jawline looked more prominent now.


    And the stubble! He looked like he hadn''t shaved for a month!


    The smell exhumed from his body was beyond imagination.


    By the way, it was incredible how fast he slept.


    When was thest time he fell asleep?


    Lying in bed, Ariah shook her head abruptly as her mind started to drift off again. She couldn''t care


    less about what he had been through.


    Ariah tried to move her arms and look at the key in the corner of the room, cursing silently.


    Buzz.


    When Ariah heard the sound of a phone vibrating, she was overjoyed and realized that the sound


    came from Jimmy''s pants.


    Stealthily, she took out his phone from his pocket, but when she saw the caller ID on the phone, the


    expression on her face quickly faded.

 Chapter 719

    Chapter 719


    It was Nicole.


    The caller ID showed Nic, and Ariah couldn''t help but think that it was Nicole.


    Hesitated for a moment, she decided not to answer the call.


    After ringing for a while, the call was disconnected automatically.


    Grabbing Jimmy''s phone, Ariah wanted to call someone, but she discovered that she needed a


    password to unlock his phone.


    She tried his birthday and failed.


    Then, she tried a few morebinations, but they all failed.


    What password did he use?


    Ariah racked her brains, but couldn''t think of anything.


    In the end, she gave up. She couldn''t fall asleep either as her mind was in a mess, so she simply


    stared at the ceiling in a daze.


    As time ticked by, the natural hue outside the window grew darker and darker. Ariah''s arm was


    beginning to feel numb, and it would probably be worse if she didn''t move.


    She pushed Jimmy hard. "Jimmy!"


    However, it was as if he was dead that he remained asleep no matter how she screamed at him.


    Ariah started to worry. Was he actually asleep or...


    Carefully, she extended her hand towards his nose.


    He was still breathing, slow and even.


    Ariah let out a sigh of relief. Following that, she started to get annoyed. She said that she wanted to


    draw the line with him, so why the hell did she still care about him?


    Besides...


    She crossed her leg, holding her urge.


    Anxious, she kicked him.


    Thump!


    Jimmy jolted awake the moment he hit the ground. As soon as he opened his eyes, there was a


    sudden burst of cold air in his eyes, and his muscles tensed up immediately as if he was in battle


    mode.


    By the time he came to his senses, the dangerous primeval forest blurred from his vision, and only


    then did he gradually ease up.


    "Don''t just sit there. Uncuff me right now!" Ariah snapped.


    Jimmy looked toward the direction of the voice and realized that he was sitting on the ground while


    she was on the bed, bellowing furiously.


    He frowned. "Did you kick me off the bed just now?"


    "Yes! Hurry and uncuff me!"


    Standing up slowly from the ground, Jimmy stretched his stiff body and turned to look out of the


    window. It was getting dark. It seemed that he had slept for a whole day.


    He looked better than before after rejuvenating himself by taking the much-needed sleep.


    Seeing that he was still standing there and staring at her, Ariah growled anxiously, "Hurry and uncuff


    me!"


    Jimmy''s eyes were full of smiles. "No, I don''t want to. Only in this way can you stay still. I''m hungry.


    I''ll cook something. What do you want to eat?"


    "I don''t want to eat anything!" Ariah roared, yet there was a loud rumbleing from her stomach.


    Jimmy looked at her with an amusing smile.


    Ariah blushed. "Uncuff me right now. I need to use the toilet! I can''t hold it anymore!"


    Only now did Jimmy realize that she didn''t look too good. Skeptically, he picked up the key and


    unlocked the handcuff on her wrist.


    Ariah jumped out of bed and ran towards the bathroom.


    Tossing the cuff aside, Jimmy looked at his reflection in the mirror and felt as if he was looking at a


    barbarian. After pondering for a while, he took his phone and made a call.


    Ariah came out of the bathroom after taking a leak to find that Jimmy wasn''t in the bedroom, but


    there was a sounding from the living room. She walked over suspiciously and saw him


    throwing things out from the balcony.


    After taking a closer look, she realized that he was throwing Felipe''s things!


    "What are you doing?"


    "See it for yourself." Jimmy ripped off Felipe''s clothes and threw them outside.


    Ariah red at him. "These are Felipe''s personal belongings. You have no right to throw them


    without his permission!"


    "Stand aside and don''t make me angry." Jimmy stared back at her.


    The image of his angry look earlier this morning shed across Ariah''s mind. Her lips moved, but no


    words came out of it. In the end, she donned a cold smile and turned around indifferently.


    Jimmy sighed.


    When David came over, Ariah was still in the bedroom.


    David shrieked the moment he saw Jimmy. "Captain, what the hell happened to you?"


    He looked like a savage that emerged from a cave.


    Jimmy nced at him and asked, "Where are the clothes?"


    "Here you go." David handed over the bag to him.


    Jimmy took it and ordered, "I want to take a shower. There are ingredients in the kitchen. Cook


    something for me."


    David nodded and went to the kitchen.


    After showering and shaving his beard, Jimmy came out of the bathroom looking refreshed and


    handsome.


    By this time, David had also finished cooking and served the food on the table. While eating, Jimmy


    asked, "When I wasn''t around, did anything happen?"


    "There''s nothing that we can''t handle."


    "Good."


    Jimmy answered.


    David looked around. "Where is Ariah?"


    Jimmy halted, his dark eyes narrowing slightly, and then resumed eating. "She''s sleeping."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    David gave an nonchnt hum.


    "Who sleeps at this hour anyway?" he thought to himself.


    Sensing the wicked smile on David''s face, Jimmy red and hissed, "Thanks for the delivery. You


    can leave now."


    David pursed his lip. "Alright. By the way, are youing to the station tomorrow?"


    "Yes," Jimmy replied.


    After David left, Jimmy threw the dishes into the sink. After thinking for a moment, he gave Jackson


    and Nicole a call respectively.


    This time, he came back first. If he was not mistaken, they should have set out from Rosteobia by


    now, and they should be back by tomorrow.


    "Nicole..." Jimmy called her name. "What time will you arrive tomorrow? I''ll pick you up."


    Nicole sounded calm over the phone beside the slight hoarseness. It was the side effect after


    Camden drugged her that almost caused severe damage to her throat.


    "Jackson said we''ll arrive in the morning."


    "Okay, I''ll pick you up."


    Nicole chuckled.


    For a moment, none of them talked, and only the sound of breathing could be heard. Then, Jimmy


    said slowly, "Camden is dead, so there''s nothing to be worried about after youe back. Your


    parents have been thinking about you all these years. I''ll take you home tomorrow, but you have to


    be prepared. They will be very shocked when they see you."


    The Hart Family assumed that Nicole was dead as they had not been able to find her for so many


    years.


    He had long wanted to inform them that he had found Nicole, but she stopped him. She wanted to


    tell them in person.


    Nicole''s breathing became heavy. In the end, she gave an affirmative hum.


    They talked for a while more and then ended the call.


    He turned around and realized that Ariah was standing behind him.


    Seeing that she looked a little pale, Jimmy hurried over and asked, "Why don''t you sleep for a while


    longer?"


    Ariah avoided his hand swiftly and said, "Jimmy, we need to talk."


    After staring at her for a few seconds, Jimmy nodded. "What do you want to talk about?"


    Then, Ariah sat down on the sofa and covered her stomach with a pillow, concealing it perfectly.

 Chapter 720

    Chapter 720


    They hadn''t seen each other for a month, and Jimmy found out that Ariah seemed to be a little


    chubbier.


    Her cheeks were obviously a little rounder, and she looked good.


    He was happy for her, but at the same time, he was a little annoyed by her heartlessness, assuming


    that she wouldn''t stop thinking about him while he was away.


    She seemed to have lived so well by herself.


    "Jimmy, let''s break up."


    Ariah uttered when he was deep in thought.


    With that, Jimmy gave a smile and asked, "What did you say?"


    Ariah looked straight into his eyes and said calmly, "You heard me."


    Jimmy sat down beside her, to which she immediately got up and sat on the other chair. The smile


    on his face froze.


    Ariah continued, "What I mean is that we shouldn''t contact each other anymore. Move out of my


    ce, and, if there''s nothing important, don''t disturb me. I hope you can do these."


    "What if I don''t want to?" Jimmy''s face turned cold.


    Ariah was still as calm as before. "Then we''ll keep bickering, and eventually, you''ll hate me. It''s


    better to part ways nicely now."


    D*mn it!


    "Then let''s keep bickering. There will be a day when we''re too old to bicker." Jimmy fixed his intense


    gaze on her. "Let me be clear, don''t you ever think about leaving me."


    Ariah told herself that she had to be calm and don''t argue with him, but she couldn''t control her


    emotions. "Is it fun for you? Why do you have to be so unreasonable when I want to talk to you


    nicely?"


    "I can always reason with you about other things, but not this."


    "You..."


    Ariah red at him. "If you don''t want to move out, I''ll go back to my parents'' ce!"


    Jimmy''s expression turned frigid. "Try if you dare!"


    Ariah simply smirked coldly.


    Jimmy knew that she was serious.


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Sighing, he massaged his temple and talked with a cid tone, "I know that you are still angry, so I''ll


    take that as your tantrum."


    Annoyed that they couldn''t reach an impasse, Ariah got up and went to the kitchen.


    Assuming that she had backed down, Jimmy smiled and followed her. "I''ll cook for you. I was so


    hungry just now that I asked Ben to cook something for me when I was taking a shower. You


    haven''t eaten yet, have you? I bet you''re starving. I''ll cook."


    Jimmy had always been independent since he was young, and he looked nothing like a son of a


    rich family.


    Moreover, he loved cooking.


    Pushing Ariah to the living room, he rolled up his sleeves and went to the kitchen. When he opened


    the fridge, he gasped in surprise seeing the stuffed fridge with all sorts of food inside. It was never


    this full before.


    After picking out a few ingredients, Jimmy washed his hands and began to cook.


    Ariah was sitting in the living room watching television, listening to themotioning from the


    kitchen.


    It sounded like the kitchen was a battlefield.


    Half an hourter, Jimmy had prepared pasta and soup. Ariah was so hungry that she couldn''t help


    but walk to the dining room when she smelled the mouthwatering fragrance.


    Jimmy nced at her and said, "Wash your hands and let''s eat."


    Ariah pulled out a chair to sit down and then started eating.


    The way she devoured the food was like she hadn''t eaten for a few days. After finishing the soup,


    she licked her lips and looked as if she wasn''t full yet.


    Surprised, Jimmy gasped, "Are you not full?"


    Red in embarrassment, Ariah looked askance at him and then turned to the kitchen to get some


    cookies.


    Seeing this, Jimmy finally knew why Ariah became chubbier after not seeing her for more than a


    month.


    Her appetite had increased.


    Actually, Jimmy wasn''t very full either but seeing that the pasta and soup were merely enough for


    her, he put down his utensils and quietly watched her eat.


    Ariah shrugged ufortably. "Stop looking at me!"


    With a satisfied smug on his face, Jimmy said, "Since you love my cooking so much, I''ll cook for you


    every day, alright? Honey, let''s make up."


    Losing her appetite in an instant, she put down her


    fork and spoon and pursed her lips. "I''m done."


    Then, she got up and was about to leave when she felt a tight grip on her hand that she couldn''t


    move.


    Ariah wanted to pull back her hand, but Jimmy didn''t let go.


    Dejected, she turned to look at him. "I''m not messing with you. I''ve thought this through, and this is


    the decision I made after careful consideration. I have made up my mind whether you like it or not."


    With that, she wrung her hand out of his grip and went back to the bedroom.


    Jimmy didn''t chase after her. Instead, he frowned as he watched her walk away.


    Her frustration was within his expectation, but he didn''t know that she would be so pissed.


    "How am I supposed to handle this?" he mumbled to himself.


    The next day.


    Ariah opened her eyes and looked around only to realize that she was alone in the bedroom.


    Jimmy was nowhere to be seen.


    She was a little surprised that he did not force his way inst night. Instead, he slept outside the


    room for the whole night.


    With his usual fearsome manner, she thought that he would barge in regardless of her objection and


    sneak in in the middle of the night.


    After washing up, she walked to the living room and found it empty. Perhaps Jimmy had gone to the


    police station.


    There was a note with bold handwriting on the coffee table that said, "Breakfast is in the kitchen."


    After reading the note, Ariah crumpled the paper and threw it into the trash can. She took a look at


    the kitchen, where there was a sandwich and a ss of milk.


    She heated them up in the microwave and devoured them quickly.


    When she arrived at the hospital, her assistant rushed over excitedly and eximed, "Ariah, there''s


    a bouquet delivered to you."


    Ariah was taken aback. "Bouquet?"


    "Yes, it''s so beautiful." The assistant handed the bouquet to her. "Someone sent it this morning.


    They smell so good."


    "Who''s the sender?"


    "I don''t know." The assistant pointed at the card on the bouquet. "But there is a card. Here, take a


    look."


    Ariah took the card, unfolded it, and saw a word written on it, "Compensation."


    She frowned.


    While she was pondering, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was a call from Jimmy.


    Annoyed, she rejected the call.


    Then, the phone rang again. It was a notification of an iing text message.


    "Do you like the flowers?"


    She cast a look at the red rose bouquet in her assistant''s hand. Of course, it was from Jimmy.


    Keeping the phone in her pocket, she said to her assistant, "I''m allergic to pollen recently. Keep it.


    You look good with it."


    Before the assistant could say anything, Ariah walked straight to her office.


    As she sat down, her phone rang again. Assuming that it was another text from Jimmy, she ignored


    it. After she finished sorting the documents, she looked at her phone and was astounded.


    It was a text message from Lindsey.


    She sent a photo.


    Ariah recognized the people in the photo.


    It was Jimmy and Nicole.


    The background was the airport.


    It turned out that Jimmy had gone to the airport early in the morning to meet Nicole when she


    thought that he had gone to work.


    After staring at the photo for a while, Ariah frowned in annoyance at Jimmy holding Nicole in the


    photo.


    Irritated, she deleted the text message.

 Chapter 721

    Chapter 721


    After handling the matters in the police station, Jimmy called Ariah before getting off work to ask her


    what she wanted for dinner, but all he heard was a robotic woman''s voice informing him that the


    number he called was not avable.


    Staring at his phone for a while, Jimmy called her office''s front desk. After a few beeps, her


    assistant answered the phone, "Hello, this is the counseling department..."


    "La." Jimmy interrupted her. "It''s me, Jimmy. Have you seen Ariah?"


    La uttered, "Oh, hi, Jimmy. Anything I can help?" When La learned about Ariah''s rtionship


    with Jimmy, Jimmy left a strong impression on her. Hence, she could recognize Jimmy''s voice as


    soon as he spoke.


    "Yes, I''m looking for Ariah, but she turned off her phone. Can you please tell her that I''ll pick her up


    from workter?"


    "Oh, you didn''t know? She went home in the afternoon."


    Jimmy frowned and mumbled, "She did?"


    The assistant added, "She looked rather pale at lunch, but she told me she was fine. Around 3 pm,


    she said that she didn''t feel so well, so she went home."


    "I see. Thank you."


    "You''re wee."


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Jimmy hung up the phone and drove to Ariah''s apartment, but she was not there either.


    Where had she gone?


    She was not in the living room nor the bedroom.


    Jimmy stood in the empty bedroom, frowning.


    At the Myers residence.


    Dakota was surprised when Ariah suddenly said that she wanted to stay here for a few days, and


    she wondered if her daughter and Jimmy had a quarrel. In fact, she could tell that they were having


    some problems previously, but Ariah said that everything was fine.


    Although she had been hiding it very well, she was obviously depressed every time she came


    home.


    Before Ariah got married, she lived in a small room in the attic, which was actually quite


    ufortable and dusty.


    Now that she was pregnant, she couldn''t stay in that small room anymore.


    Dakota tidied up a room for her. When Lindsey came home, she growled furiously, "I keep my


    clothes in that room. Why can you let her stay there?"


    Dakota pulled Lindsey aside and assented to it, "Ariah wants to stay here for a few days, but she


    can''t stay in the small room at the attic and there''s no extra room at home. Listen to me, darling, put


    your clothes away for now. We''ll restore the room after she leaves."


    Lindsey sneered, "Give me a reason why should I do so.¡±


    Then, she shook off Dakota''s hand, and quickly Ariah held on to Dakota. "Mom, let me talk to her.


    I''m hungry. Can you make me something to eat please?"


    Dakota nodded and went to the kitchen.


    The moment she left, a faint smile appeared on Ariah''s face. "My dear baby sister, do you want to


    know why you suddenly pped yourself two days ago?"


    Her smile brought goosebumps to Lindsey''s arms. "What did you do to me?"


    "I know some mystical power that you aren''t aware of. Do you want to know how it feels again?"


    Despite Ariah''s innocent smile, Lindsey was horrified. She wondered why she would suddenly p


    herself but she couldn''t figure it out. Was it possible that Ariah knew some voodoo practices?


    "W- What do you want to do?" Lindsey stepped back nervously. "Don''t you dare mess with me! Go


    away!"


    "I''m not messing with you. I just want to have a decent discussion with you. Let me sleep in that


    room for a few days, and don''t fight with Mom."


    Knowing that she was threatening her, Lindsey was agitated, but she didn''t dare to go up against


    her, so she gritted her teeth and snarled, "Oh, I know. Jimmy kicked you out of the house because


    he doesn''t love you anymore, didn''t he?"


    Thinking of the scene she saw at the airport during the day, she smiled smugly. "Did you receive the


    photo I sent to you? What a coincidence. I was there to pick up my friends, and there Jimmy was,


    hugging a girl intimately. I bet you wanted to move back because you saw the photos I sent you, am


    I right?"


    Even though Ariah had gained a slightly higher status in the family, she would drop straight to the


    bottom if she divorced Jimmy.


    Her father had treated her better over the years simply because she was Jimmy''s wife. If Jimmy


    dumped her, she and Dakota would be kicked out of the house in no time!


    At this point, Lindsey felt at ease and added, "You can live in that room for as long as you want.


    H*ck, I''ll even give my bedroom to you if you want."


    Ariah''s rtionship with Jimmy would only get worse and worse for as long as she stayed here.


    It was such a delightful sight!


    Immersed in her own imagination, Lindsey grew so happy that she even hummed gleefully as she


    went upstairs.


    At this moment, Dakota walked out of the kitchen with some fruits and saw Ariah sitting on the sofa


    alone, watching TV.


    "How''s it going?" Dakota sat down beside Ariah. "I''ll talk to her again if she doesn''t agree."


    "She''s okay with it." Ariah held her mother''s hand. "Mom, don''t worry. Lindsey yearns for me to stay


    at home right now."


    Dakota was taken aback. "Why?"


    Lindsey had never liked Ariah.


    Ariah smiled without saying anything.


    At night, when Felix came back, he was startled to see Ariah, and he frowned. "Is Jimmy here too?"


    "No, Dad. Ariah came back alone. She even brought a suitcase with her. I guess she will be staying


    for a while." Lindsey teased as she flipped a magazine casually, "Dad, do you think Ariah quarreled


    with Jimmy?"


    Sure enough, Felix''s expression darkened at once. He went to Ariah and demanded, "Come here."


    Ariah pursed her lips and walked behind Felix.


    On the other hand, Lindsey was taking pleasure in Ariah''s misfortune. She was right - Dad would


    definitely be pissed when he knew about this.


    "Ariah, so you think you''re so powerful because the Hudson Family has your back. Now I''ll see how


    cocky you can be when Jimmy dumps you!"


    She grinned snobbishly as she muttered.


    In the side hall, Felix went straight to the point. "Are you quarreling with Jimmy?"


    He had noticed these problems previously, but he had never had the chance to ask her. Now that


    Lindsey said she came home with a suitcase, he had to interfere.


    Knowing that there was no point lying now, Ariah answered honestly, "Yes, Dad. Jimmy and I have


    been having a bit of an argument recently, so I''ll be staying here for a while."


    "Nonsense!" Hearing this, Felix lost his temper. "Pack your things and go back to apologize to


    Jimmy."


    Ariah frowned. "Apologize? Why?"


    What had she done wrong?

 Chapter 722

    Chapter 722


    "Of course, you have to apologize to him!" Felix grimaced furiously. "What do you gain by quarreling


    with him? It will only make your rtionship worse!"


    Ariah arched her eyebrows. "So, even if men have done something wrong, women have to eat crow


    and swallow insult?"


    Hearing the sarcasm in Ariah''s words, Felix sneered, "Yes! Even if he did something wrong, do you


    have to quarrel with him to the extent that you live separately? Listen, you''d be the one crying when


    his patience wore thin!"


    Felix assumed that the only reason for them to fight to this extent was because Jimmy had an affair.


    Even if that was the case, Ariah should have expected that other women would be attracted to


    Jimmy for he was such an outstanding man.


    Couldn''t she just turn a blind eye to his affair?


    This naive girl had always failed to see the big picture.


    Predicting what Felix was ying in his mind, Ariah was dumbfounded for a while before asking in


    shock, "Dad, do you seriously think that I suddenly came home just because Jimmy is cheating on


    me?"


    "Isn''t it so?"


    Ariah was about to speak when Dakota''s voice resonated behind her in disbelief, "What? Jimmy is


    having an affair?"


    Perplexed, Ariah turned to look at Dakota. She never said that Jimmy cheated on her.


    Although she wanted to separate from Jimmy, she firmly believed that Jimmy would not cheat on


    her.


    Even she herself did not know why she would trust him so much.


    Even though he had an affair before, she was still willing to believe him.


    It was perhaps because of Jimmy''s personality. She knew that he disdained to do these disgusting


    things behind her back.


    She believed that he would confess to her if he really had a change of heart.


    An awkward silence engulfed the living room.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ariah helplessly watched her mother shed tears.


    Dakota did not believe that Jimmy would be so nasty, but when she thought of her daughter''s


    unusual change in the past month, she couldn''t help but think of the worst. "Ariah, how could Jimmy


    do this to you? I thought he is a responsible man. An affair? How could he?"


    Looking at her mother''s anxious look, Ariah wanted to exin, but she somehow decided not to say


    anything.


    Perhaps she really intended to draw a line with him, so she was reluctant to exin anymore.


    Seeing that Ariah remained silent, Dakota heaved a heavy sigh, and she became even more


    convinced that Jimmy had cheated on her daughter.


    Felix frowned. "It''s just a small matter. Why do you have to make such a big deal out of it?"


    In his opinion, it was normal for sessful men to have an affair or two. A noble and virtuous wife


    should retain her integrity and not cause a scene and even ran away from home.


    Felix''s expression darkened. "Be sensible, go home, and apologize to Jimmy. Just brush it aside


    and pretend that nothing ever happened."


    Amused, Ariah mocked, "So do you expect me to be like Mom? Like how she turned a blind eye to


    your affair? And when she couldn''t take it anymore and pped that b*tch of yours when she came


    to our door to intimidate Mom, you wanted to


    divorce her?"


    It was not until she grew up that she gradually understood her mother''s grievances.


    It was ironic that Dakota, who was originally Felix''swfully wedded wife, waster married into the


    Myers Family in the name of his second wife.


    Because of this, a lot of ignorant people who didn''t know the truth thought that it was Dakota who


    hooked up with a married man.


    "H-How dare you!"


    Indignant that Ariah spoke of the past events that were his taboo, Felix raised his hand and waved it


    towards her.


    p!


    It was not Ariah who was pped, but Felix!


    Dakota pped him hard and pulled Ariah behind her. ring at Felix fiercely, she growled, "I''ll kill


    you if you darey your hands on her!"


    Shocked by her fearsome scream, Felix didn''t expect that the meek Dakota would dare to p him!


    Not only Felix but Ariah was also a little dazed.


    Her mother''s personality had irked her since her childhood, and she had secretly vowed that she


    shouldn''t grow up to be like her mother. That was why she had always been independent and self-


    reliant... She also thought that perhaps after suffering for so many years, Dakota had long been


    worn out, and she probably couldn''t be bothered how to fight back.


    But now, she was utterly astounded.


    It turned out that there was a tough side to her mother, after all.


    When Felix regained his wits, he was so disgruntled that he raised his palm and was about to swing


    it towards Dakota. Ariah stood in front of Dakota, swearing in her heart that she would fight back if


    he dared to touch Dakota.


    "Hey, what''s going on here?"


    Suddenly, a teasing and casual sound echoed across the hall while Felix''s hand was still hanging in


    the air.


    A hand firmly gripped Felix''s raised hand, and with swift action, he was thrown to the side.


    Ariah stared nkly at the man who had suddenly appeared.


    Looking at Felix, Jimmy scorned, "My dear father-inw, I didn''t know that besides your bad temper,


    you also love toy your hand on your own family."


    Instantly, Felix''s expression turned livid.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    There was a hint of danger behind Jimmy''s smirk.


    "Hitting someone is a serious felony. If I didn''t stop you, you might be locked up."


    He was threatening him!


    Felix''s anger spiked.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy said leisurely with a smile, "We''re family. Wouldn''t it be nice to sit down and talk


    in harmony? Why do you have to resort to violence? You see, my friend is a judge of the council. If


    you don''t like Mom anymore, please, let me know. Even if it would mean I''ll be punished, I''m willing


    to talk to my friend and let him officiate your divorce under the table immediately."


    Felix flushed in red furiously.


    He would be a fool to divorce Dakota. Although she was frumpy, she was great at keeping the


    house tidy and clean, which was more effective than hiring a maid. Besides, with his current status,


    he would have to pay alimony if they divorced, and he was not willing to give a penny to an outsider.


    The most important thing of all was that Jimmy was respectful to him because Ariah and Dakota


    were still members of the Myers Family.


    If Dakota divorced him, Ariah would probably cut ties with himpletely, and by then, he would


    lose the only mutual connection with Jimmy.


    So even if he was angry now, he suppressed his emotions and hissed, "You misunderstand. We''re


    just messing around."


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and tittered, "You regard beating someone as messing around? Even a


    three- year- old knows it''s wrong to hit someone. Are you saying you''re no better than a child?"


    His remark definitely embarrassed and humiliated Felix so much that his face grimaced horribly.


    Dakota stood up. "I''m fine, Jimmy. What''s the asion?"

 Chapter 723

    Chapter 723


    Of course, Jimmy was here to see Ariah who ran away from home.


    When he returned home and realized that Ariah was not around, he remembered Ariah telling him


    that she would return to the Myers residence. He had thought that she was joking but it was the


    contrary.


    Coincidentally, as soon as he came over, he saw that Felix was going to beat them.


    That old coot was so pompous. If it weren''t for Ariah, Felix and his lousypany would have gone


    bankrupt.


    The reason why he had so many business partners now was because of his connection with the


    Hudson Family. If Jimmy had a fallout with him, his business partners would definitely cut ties with


    him immediately.


    Felix understood this fact very clearly, so for the sake of his welfare, he blurted before going


    upstairs, "Entertain him."


    Jimmy fixed his eyes on Ariah sitting on the couch, but she ignored himpletely and watched TV


    instead.


    Truthfully, she was surprised to see him here at first, but now, she had returned to her calm self.


    Jimmy gritted his teeth. Why didn''t he realize she was this stubborn before?


    On the other hand, Dakota was secretly observing them. She saw that Ariah was obviously ignoring


    Jimmy while he stared at her with an inscrutable nce.


    Frowning, Dakota knew that there must be something going on between them.


    "Jimmy, I have something to say to you. Come with me," she said with a gloomy expression.


    Only then did Jimmy retract his gaze and follow Dokato outside.


    Once they left, Ariah felt an urge to eavesdrop out of curiosity, but on second thought, she smirked


    at her own foolish idea.


    What could they possibly talk about anyway?


    Biting her lips, she returned to her room silently.


    Dakota called Jimmy to the garden, but instead of speaking, she locked her sharp gaze at him as if


    she was interrogating him with her eyes.


    He looked back at her curiously. If his interpretation was correct, there was a hint of dissatisfaction


    and hostility in Dakota''s re.


    "Mom, just say what you want to say." Jimmy asked directly as she couldn''t figure out what was on


    Dakota''s mind, "Did Ariah say something to you that made you misunderstand me?"


    Every time he visited her, she would treat him with courtesy and kindness as if he was her own son.


    However, the way she looked at him now was a little like she was looking at her enemy.


    "Why did you make Ariah angry?"


    Sure enough, Ariah must have told her that he disappeared for a month, and that was why Dakota


    disgruntled him.


    With his lips pursed, Jimmy said, "It''s my fault."


    At his apology, Dakora gasped and snapped, "You are always so responsible and sensible. How


    could you do this to her?"


    Cheating on Ariah when she was pregnant? This was absolutely unforgivable.


    Jimmy apologized sincerely, "It''s my fault. I won''t do it again. Please calm down. I''ll exin to


    Ariah."


    Although he had disappeared for more than a month and missed celebrating Thanksgiving with her,


    there was no reason for Dakota to be so mad at him and make such a big fuss about it. Regardless,


    he didn''t refute her and kept on apologizing honestly.


    Dakota had always been calm andposed, but today, she was pissed off by Jimmy that he could


    say this so pompously!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    He didn''t even intend to hide it from her!


    He didn''t care about Ariah at all!


    She pointed at him, who she thought was excellent and capable, and was trembling with anger. "I


    entrusted my daughter to you, but how can you hurt her like this? If you don''t love her anymore, just


    divorce her. Why do you cheat on her? How could you break her heart when she''s pregnant?"


    After Dakota finished, she frowned and urged, "You can go now! I don''t want to see you again!"


    Jimmy, on the other hand, waspletely stunned. W-What did he just hear?


    He cheated on her?


    She was pregnant?


    Dakota was getting more agitated looking at Jimmy in a daze. "Did you hear me? Even if Ariah


    forgives you, I''ll never..."


    Before Dakota could finish, Jimmy ran off like a gust of wind.


    She was stunned.


    When she came to her senses, Jimmy was long gone. He had already run upstairs.


    Dakota stomped in frustration.


    On the second floor.


    In the bedroom.


    Dakota had made the bed. Ariah opened her suitcase and hung up the clothes one by one.


    Suddenly, the door was kicked open with a loud bang.


    Startled, Ariah turned abruptly and saw Jimmy standing at the door, panting. His nces were


    shining and deep as he stared at her for a moment.


    Ariah frowned. "Why are you still here?"


    Dakota had thought that he had cheated on her, so she must have scolded him privately and then


    kicked him out of the house.


    On the contrary, not only did Jimmy not leave, but here he was, staring at her with a gloomy


    expression as if he was a beast who was about to pound on her. "Take off your clothes!"


    Ariah was stunned at first and then blurted in disbelief, "What?"


    Walking in, Jimmy mmed the door shut and growled, "I said, take off your clothes!"


    ng!


    Agitated, Ariah grabbed something off the shelf and hurled it at him!


    What the heck was wrong with him? They were in the Myers residence. How could he be so


    arrogant?


    Jimmy dodged slightly and barged forward, sping her wrist. He then pushed her to the soft bed


    and tugged her clothes indignantly.


    Ariah screamed, "Jimmy, stop it!"


    If he dared to force himself on her, she would kill him!


    Her threat fell on deaf ears. As soon as she finished, her clothes were torn in half like pieces of


    paper.


    Ariah''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He was huffing violently above her.


    When Ariah came to her senses, she was so furious that she swung her palm at him and pped


    him over and over again.


    She pped him until she was out of breath, and only then did she realize that something was off.


    nking stiffly above her, Jimmy was staring at her abdomen with his reddened eyes.


    Ariah''s brain stopped functioning for a while and her anger gradually subsided. She knew why


    Jimmy wanted her to take off her clothes.


    He wasn''t intended to force himself on her, but to check her belly.

 Chapter 724

    Chapter 724


    From the day Jimmy came back, Ariah had been wearing loose clothes that didn''t show her figure


    nor belly at all.


    Hence, he couldn''t have known that her belly was slightly bulging under those loose clothes.


    Right now, Jimmy had his gaze fixed at the bulging belly.


    Without saying anything, he simply looked at her belly as if he could see through it.


    His intense gaze brought goosebumps to her arms. She subconsciously stretched out her hand to


    cover her belly.


    However, Jimmy pushed her hand away and said hoarsely, "Are you sure it''s not because you had a


    little too much for dinner?"


    What!


    Ariah was so mad that she kicked him off the bed.


    Everything started to make sense now. Standing up from the floor and clenching his fists tightly,


    Jimmy stared at her fair face and asked coldly, "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    He couldn''t help but grit his teeth in frustration as he thought about how they fought while she was


    pregnant.


    Suddenly, he broke out in a cold sweat when something crossed his mind. He almost forced himself


    on her the other day. If it weren''t for her tears, he wouldn''t stop.


    What was he going to do if he did use force the other day and hurt the baby?


    Jimmy trembled in fright.


    This d*mned woman had nearly caused him tomit a grave mistake!


    If something happened to her and the baby, he would never forgive himself.


    At the thought of this, he stared at Ariah with hatred and resentment. He hoped he could give her


    some beating to punish her.


    But she was so precious right now that he didn''t dare to touch her.


    Now, Ariah''s torn clothes were lying on the floor pathetically. Using the nket, she covered herself,


    and when she looked up, she met with his irritating re.


    Vigntly, she looked at him as she was afraid that he might go berserk again. "Don''t you do


    anything. My mom is downstairs..."


    "Shut up!" Annoyed by her voice right now, he was burning in rage as soon as she spoke.


    Pursing her lips, Ariah sat on the bed and watched him pacing the room restlessly. She knew that


    he was on the brink of utter rage, so she kept quiet wisely.


    With one hand on his waist, Jimmy pulled his cor and asked, "How many months?"


    Ariah remained silent.


    "Answer me!"


    He barged at her and seemed to want to pull her up from the bed, but he dared not touch her since


    she was pregnant, so he could only stare at her.


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him. "Three."


    "Three..." Jimmy pointed at her belly. "Did you go to the hospital for a checkup?"


    "Of course!"


    "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "We''ill find out when the baby is born."


    "l-ls the baby healthy?"


    Ariah gently caressed her belly and said in a low voice, "Yes."


    Jimmy started to get sweaty palms. When Dakota said that Ariah was pregnant, he subconsciously


    ran up to her and wanted to confirm it. Although he pulled her clothes and saw her pregnant belly,


    he had not touched it yet.


    After he calmed down and looked at his beloved wife sitting on the bed caressing her belly, he


    stretched out his hand nervously, wanting to touch it.


    But before he could reach her, a loud pping sound echoed the room.


    Ariah pped his hand away.


    "Hey! This is my child too!" He had the right to look and touch it.


    However, Ariah only looked at him coldly and wrapped herself tightly in the nket. "Get out!"


    Jimmy''s face darkened, whereas Ariah continued, "I need to change my clothes. Get out."


    The b*stard tore her clothes, so now she was half-naked.


    Jimmy looked at her again before retreating silently. He went out and stood by the door when he


    saw Dakota standing not far from him, heaving a sigh of relief.


    He pursed his lips.


    She was worried that he would do something stupid, so she came to have a look, wasn''t she?


    Facing Jimmy, Dakota cleared her throat awkwardly. "I hope you guys can sit down and talk calmly.


    Just divorce if you can''t reach an agreement. Don''t make things..."


    "I didn''t cheat on her," Jimmy interjected.


    "What!" Dakota gushed, "Then why did Ariah move back?"


    "Well, I did do something that annoyed Ariah, but I definitely did not cheat on her. Mom, she''s just


    angry at me."


    Jimmy didn''t intend to make any exnation, but when he saw Dakota''s disappointed look, he


    compromised.


    Dakota gasped in disbelief. She knew Ariah very well. If things hadn''t gone out of control, she


    wouldn''t have ditched everything ande home.


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows and relented, "I swear on my mother''s grave that I will never do


    anything that will hurt Ariah."


    "Tsk, your mother is still alive and kicking, don''t say that," Dakota gushed. "God, please forgive


    him."


    However, since he dared to swear to her, it showed that he was absolutely telling the truth, so she


    believed him. "So please talk nicely to Ariah and calmly resolve your problems, alright?"


    "Alright."


    "Stay the night if you want to."


    Jimmy nodded.


    After Dakota left, Jimmy stood at the door for a while. Just as he thought that Ariah had changed


    her clothes and was about to enter, there was a female voiceing from behind, "Jimmy?"


    Jimmy turned around and saw Lindsey.


    "Jimmy, when did youe?" Lindsey approached him with a smile.


    Without answering her directly, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you came? I should have gone to greet you, but I was watching TV


    alone upstairs. Dad will say that I''m rude to our guest," she leaned at him as she said.


    Jimmy nced at her and rebuked, "I came to see Ariah, so I have nothing to do with you."


    "We are a family. Don''t treat me so coldly," Lindsey chortled with a smile.


    Even though the two girls shared the samest name, he loved one of them to the moon and back


    but was repulsed by the other one.


    Shaking his head with a disgruntled expression, Jimmy snarled, "Haven''t you learned your lesson? I


    told you not to flirt with me. It''s disgusting."


    His indifferent remark annoyed Lindsey that she dropped her smiley disguise and blurted, "Jimmy,


    can''t you see that I like you?"


    Jimmy frowned. "You like me? Why do you have to like me? What did I do wrong?" "You..."


    Did he regard her adoration as a bad omen?


    Lindsey''s expression changed again as if she had multiple masks to pair with her emotions. "You


    cheated on Ariah with someone else anyway. That person can be another girl, and it can be me.


    Why can''t you ept my love?"


    "To me, you are extremely ugly, arrogant, barbaric, and even slutty." Jimmy squinted at her. "I''ll be


    d*mned if I ever stumble upon such a woman, so surely I''ll stay away from you as far as I can. As


    for you said I cheated on Ariah..."


    At this point, Jimmy narrowed his eyes dangerously. "Come clean to me, or I''ll skin you alive."

 Chapter 725

    Chapter 725


    When Lindsey heard that he called him slutty, her expression turned ghastly and ferocious.


    She couldn''t use the same trick to frame him again because he had something on her.


    Lindsey gritted her teeth with anger and thought, "He is so outstanding, but why is his tongue so


    vicious?"


    Just as Jimmy''s patience was wearing thin, Lindsey rebuked angrily, "I saw what you did at the


    airport. You were hugging another woman intimately. Jimmy, if you don''t want me to tell Ariah about


    this, you have to agree to my request." Lindsey assumed that she could threaten him with the so-


    called evidence she had on him. He surely didn''t want Ariah to know that he was having an affair,


    right?


    She was confident that he wouldpromise to her threat.


    As expected, Jimmy''s expression changed when he heard what she said, and he questioned


    gloomily, "You saw me hugging another woman at the airport?"


    "Yes!"


    "But you haven''t told Ariah?"


    "O-Of course," she stammered sheepishly.


    The truth was, she had sent the photo to Ariah immediately after taking it because she wanted to


    y them off against each other.


    Now that she thought about it, she realized that she should have thought things through before


    sending the photo to Ariah.


    Jimmy nodded. "Did you save the photo on your phone?"


    "Of course. It''s important evidence," Lindsey said smugly.


    "Give it to me." Jimmy extended his hand.


    "Do you want to delete it?" Lindsey sneered. "I am not as stupid as you think. I have prepared


    several copies on my phone andputer."


    Even if he deleted the photos on her phone, she would still have other copies.


    Therefore, Lindsey confidently took out her phone and showed him the photo.


    Jimmy looked at it and found that it was indeed the photo of him and Nicole.


    The position and angle of the photo showed that Nicole was nestling in his arms while he was


    hugging her back rather intimately.


    Blinking indifferently, he sent the photo to himself and askedzily, "Are you threatening me with this


    photo?"


    "It''s not a threat, but a gift." Seeing that he was loosening up, Lindsey thought that he must be


    afraid, so she said in a softer tone, "I don''t want to make it a big deal since Ie clean to you


    about the photo."


    "Oh?" Jimmy raised an eyebrow. "What do you want then?"


    Lindsey leaned over slowly. "Jimmy, you know how I feel foryo... Ah!"


    With a scream, she flopped to the floor.


    Kicking the shameless Lindsey out of his way, Jimmy sneered, "Let''s not talk about my affair. Even


    if I do have one, who do you think you are to threaten me?"


    He looked down at Lindsey coldly. "Your boyfriend is Derrick Wilkins, right? Did Felix know about


    that drug and orgy party you organized two months ago? I wonder how will he react when he finds


    out what kind of person his good daughter actually is outside."


    "H-How do you know about this?" Lindsey shivered in horror.


    At this point, Jimmy didn''t want to talk to this disgusting woman anymore.


    She had such nasty records and ws inside and out and had done more than one stupid thing that


    he had just said.


    If the Myers Family was destroyed one day, she would definitely be partially responsible for it.


    Furthermore, he had long disliked Felix''s attitude towards Ariah. He would love to see the Myers


    Family copsed.


    As for Ariah, she had him as her backer, so she wouldn''t be implicated if the Myers Family did


    copse.


    Having long heard themotion outside the bedroom, Ariah wanted to go and take a look but


    stopped when she heard Lindsey and Jimmy''s voices.


    She didn''t know what they were up to.


    Her curiosity wore thin. After finished unpacking her luggage, she nned to take a bath and call it


    a day.


    At this moment, the door of the bedroom was abruptly opened. It was Jimmy.


    Ariah frowned. "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "Why should I leave?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There, there is no ce for you to sleep here. You have to sleep on the couch if you stay."


    Jimmy stared at her face as if wanting to see something out of it. "This bed is big enough for the two


    of us."


    "I won''t let you sleep beside me. Jimmy, I told you, let''s break..." Ariah donned a nk expression.


    "There''s nothing going on between Nicole and me.


    Before she could finish, Jimmy interjected as he marched towards her and pressed her against the


    wall.


    Immediately, Ariah pushed him.


    With one hand, Jimmy grabbed her hand and took his phone from his pocket with the other. Then,


    he searched for the photo that he received from Lindsey. Sure enough, when Ariah saw the photo,


    she stiffened.


    Jimmy asked in a low voice, "Did Lindsey show you this photo?"


    Ariah only pursed her lips silently.


    Throwing his phone aside, he raised her chin, letting her look straight into his eyes. "Answer me."


    "No, I don''t know what you''re talking..."


    "Enough!" he grumbled as he leaned towards her, his scorching breath exhuming her cheek. "You


    moved out because the photo annoyed you, right?¡±


    Ariah didn''t expect him to be so quick-witted, and the sense of embarrassment emerged as she was


    being exposed.


    She pped his hand away and pushed him, trying to conceal her embarrassment.


    Jimmy massaged her body and pressed her to the bed. "Baby, listen to me. Don''t you want to hear


    what I have to say about the photo?"


    "No, I don''t want to!"


    Ariah refused firmly.


    Jimmy snorted, "I''ll still exin myself anyway. I don''t like being med for something I didn''t do."


    Clutching her wiggling body with one hand and carefully protecting her belly with the other, he


    started calmly, "I went to fetch Nicole at the airport this morning, and as we exited the airport, a


    group of people identally bumped into her as they rushed in. I was just beside her, so I caught


    her. I couldn''t just watch her fall and didn''t lend a hand, right? And that was when Lindsey took this


    photo and framed me. I''m innocent."


    Hearing his exnation, Ariah was stunned at first, then she began to twist her body violently. "Get


    up!"


    "I''m done exining. Are you still angry?" Jimmy didn''t budge.


    "I''m not. Get up," Ariah said in a soft voice, not wanting the others to hear them. "You''re pressing


    down on my tummy. It hurts."


    "No, I''m not, little liar. There''s so much room between us!"


    She was just trying to find an excuse to escape.


    Suddenly, Jimmy changed his position andy down.


    After she was freed from his embrace, she tried to run away, but Jimmy extended his arm to reach


    her and pull her back into his embrace with a chuckle. He hugged her tightly.

 Chapter 726

    Chapter 726


    The bedroom was very quiet except for Jimmy''s breathing.


    Trapped in his embrace, Ariah couldn''t move at all.


    Jimmy held her waist with one hand and touched her belly with the other gently.


    After moving a little and realizing that she had no way of breaking free, she stopped moving and


    snarled coldly, "Can you leave after touching it. I need to rest now."


    "Sleep then." Jimmy huffed his breath directly at her neck that tickled her. "I''m just caressing my


    son."


    Son?


    Ariah smirked inwardly. What if it was a girl?


    How could he be so sure that the baby was a son?


    If it were in the past, she would have said it out loud, but she didn''t feel like talking to him now, so


    she held back.


    Sensing that she was still not in a good mood, Jimmy stopped caressing her tummy, turned her


    around, and asked, "Are you still mad at me and Nicole? It was an ident."


    Ariah looked down quietly.


    Honestly, the airport incident didn''t bother her much. She wouldn''t suspect Jimmy and Nicole based


    on Lindsey''s photo alone.


    It was just that...


    "Although hugging is considered an act of intimacy, there are a few types of hugs. I take Nicole as


    my sister, so the hug is more like a big brother hugging his little sister. Besides, don''t you think it''s


    unfair to judge me based on one photo?"


    Ariah remained silent.


    Frustrated, Jimmy wanted to pry her mouth open and made her say something. "What did I do


    wrong? Can you tell me?"


    Ariah finally talked, "You didn''t do anything wrong."


    "What''s bothering you then?" Jimmy frowned.


    "Nothing." Ariah looked at him ndly.


    Jimmy felt as if he had encountered the most difficult problem in the world. She imed that she


    was okay, but the emotions in her gaze proved otherwise. It was obvious that she was rejecting him.


    So, when a woman said she was not angry, was she telling the truth or lie? Suddenly, he felt like his


    intelligence was being challenged.


    Uneasy, Jimmy tried again, "Are you really not angry?" "No." Ariah smiled.


    Finally, he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Let''s get married then."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Jimmy..." Ariah emerged from his embrace, still as calm as before. "Didn''t I tell you that if you


    leave, I won''t remarry you?"


    Hearing that, Jimmy waspletely dumbfounded. "So you''re angry with this? But you said nothing


    was bothering you."


    Taking a deep breath, Ariah relented, "It doesn''t matter, and seriously, I''m not angry at all. I''m over


    you and don''t want to be with you again."


    "Bullsh*t!" he cursed out loud.


    "You don''t want to be with me anymore? Who do you want to be with then? You''d better stay with


    me for the rest of your life and don''t even think about going anywhere!"


    If she had another lover out there, he would definitely kill him!


    Ariah felt that ever since she was pregnant, her emotions had been easily affected. When Jimmy


    shouted at her, she felt increasingly annoyed too.


    They just couldn''tmunicate at all!


    Ariah pushed him away forcefully and got up to leave.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang outside the window followed by a bright light that cast into the


    bedroom through the open window.


    Ariah was startled.


    Then, there was another series of loud explosive noises.


    She turned around and a look of surprise shed across her face.


    As if she was mesmerized, she walked to the window and watched the fireworks in the sky.


    Jimmy came to her side and looked at her lovingly. "Do you like it?"


    Shocked, Ariah stammered, "l-lt''s you?"


    "I asked David to help me out." Jimmy looked at the light in her eyes and smiled. "The flowers are a


    compensation, so are these."


    "Compensation... for what?" Ariah asked, confused.


    "I wasn''t around during Thanksgiving, and I missed the chance to celebrate it with you. It''s too bad


    that I don''t have a time machine to turn back time, so this is all I can do to cheer you up." Jimmy


    took her hand, stroking it gently. "We can watch the rey of the Thanksgiving football game, or


    well watch your favorite movies together. Let''s take it as I''m recelebrating Thanksgiving with you.


    What do you say?"


    So it turned out that he was trying to make it up to her for Thanksgiving.


    Not knowing what to say, Ariah only stared nkly at the dazzling and beautiful fireworks exploding


    in the air.


    As Jimmy watched her, he started to get anxious again since she didn''t say a word. "What are you


    thinking?"


    Sitting still by the window, she looked up at the night sky, her eyes full of light. "Thinking about the


    day of Thanksgiving. There were people lighting fireworks by the beach, and it was so beautiful.


    Felipe was beside me. The fireworks were more beautiful than tonight."


    Crunch!


    That was the sound of Jimmy''s heart shattering.


    He frowned indignantly and gritted his teeth. "Felipe again? Do you really like that kid?"


    Ariah nced at him. "He is young, but he is very warm- hearted and thoughtful. Why can''t I like


    him?"


    As soon as she said that, Jimmy''s expression was so gloomy that even the dazzling fireworks


    outside could not hide the coldness in his eyes. "I''ll kill him if you mention him again!"


    Ariah moved her mouth but held her words in. "You are being ridiculous."


    "I tried my best to please you, but all you think of is another man?" Jimmy tried to restrain himself


    from doing something stupid.


    Ariah clearly felt that he was angry but didn''t back down as she continued, "Are you annoyed now?


    Are you frustrated? I told you before that you''ll be fed up with me one day since I''ve always treated


    you coldly..."


    "Annoyed? No! I''m not annoyed at all!" Jimmy cut her off as if he could guess what she was going


    to say next. "Do you think I don''t know what you''re doing? Provoking me so that I''ll give up on this


    rtionship? It won''t happen! You can go on like this for as long as you like. Let''s see who''s going


    topromise first!"


    Ariah opened her eyes wide in disbelief.


    She had underestimated him.


    It was unbelievable that he could tolerate even this.


    With that, Ariah was so exasperated that she was speechless. She wanted to say something, but no


    words came out of her mouth.


    In the end, she pulled her hand out of his hand and turn to leave.


    Staring at her back as she left, Jimmy grabbed his phone and called David. "That''s enough."


    On the other side of the town, David gasped in shock as he was having fun lighting up the fireworks


    with his colleagues. "That''s it? Didn''t you say that you want to show Ariah these fireworks? You


    spent thousands of dors on it!"


    She had left! What was the point?


    Jimmy drew the curtains agitatedly. "I said that''s enough. You can go back now."


    However, David persuaded, "But the next fireworks are gonna be so romantic. Are you sure you


    want to stop now?"


    "I said that''s enough! Cut the cr*p and go home! It''s noisy!"


    Shocked, David went silent.


    It was Jimmy who came up with the idea of the surprise fireworks disy and intended to propose


    to Ariah again afterward. In fact, he specifically warned them not to mess this up or he would make


    them pay.


    And now he was telling him that it was noisy?


    Annoyed, David snorted.


    His colleagues who were shivering in the cold wind asked weakly, "David, is Captain''s proposal


    going to happen or not? It''s so cold out here!"


    David waved his hand dejectedly. "Nah, there won''t be any proposal. Let''s pack these up and go


    home."


    The young policemen, who were shivering violently, were all donning a wry expression. It seemed


    that the captain was in a bad mood today, which meant they would have to suffer his wrath


    tomorrow.

 Chapter 727

    Chapter 727


    Just like that, Ariah lived at the Myers residence, while Jimmy would go there every day without fail.


    At first, she found him annoying and appalling, but she gradually got used to it.


    No matter how she mocked him, Jimmy always donned a nonchnt expression that pissed Ariah


    off.


    She felt as if she was talking to a brick wall.


    As time went by, she learned to ignore his existence.


    She pretended that he was not there or that he was an eyesore. When she couldn''t stand seeing


    him around anymore, she would lock herself in the bedroom.


    They went to work in the daytime anyway, so they only saw each other for a few hours at night.


    At first, Dakota was worried that things would take a turn for the worse if they went on like this, but


    Jimmy would show up every day after work without any sign of distress. His action convinced her


    that they would be able to fix their problems and return to normal.


    However, she advised Ariah at times, "Although I don''t know what happened between you and


    Jimmy, I can see that he''s very sincere and devoted. Men don''t have much patience. Don''t be too


    stubborn."


    Knowing that her mother was saying this for her own good, Ariah relented, "I''m pregnant right now.


    If he doesn''t have the patience, I can''t imagine how our lives would be for the next few decades."


    Stunned, Dakota couldn''t say anything.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    After a long while, she mumbled, "Well... Bind the sack before it is full. That''s all I can say."


    "I know."


    Ariah knew that her mother was on her side now.


    ncing at her clearheaded daughter, Dakota said, "The other day, Jimmy told me that he didn''t


    have an affair. He even swore on his mother''s grave."


    Surprised, Ariah didn''t expect him to do such a thing.


    "Since it''s just a misunderstanding, why are you so mad at him?"


    Unlike her, Ariah looked gentle and kind, but deep down inside, she was as stubborn as a mule.


    Ariah pursed her lips, wavering. Frankly, she wasn''t mad at Jimmy, but she felt very insecure.


    When Jimmy was not around, she had thought about many things. At first, she med him for


    always paddling his own canoe without taking her into consideration. He would throw himself into


    anything for others but she would be the one to be sacrificed if anything happened.


    Gradually, she concluded that the reason she had such thoughts was that she felt insecure.


    Jimmy couldn''t give her the sense of security she needed, so she wanted to break up with him.


    Now, she became more and more determined about it.


    Today, Jimmy got off work early and was surprised that Ariah wasn''t at home. Dakota pointed


    outside and exined, "She came back at noon, saying that she took half a day off today. Since she


    rarely goes out, I asked her to meet her friends."


    Jimmy frowned. "Mom, she''s pregnant now. How can you let her out like that?"


    "It''s not like she''s a prisoner. Rx, she wasn''t alone. Someone came to pick her up."


    "Who?" "A young man. He said he''s her friend. Quite handsome actually."


    Pursing his lips to resist his rage, Jimmy asked, "What''s his name?"


    "Oh? I can''t recall. Wait! I remember! Ariah introduced him to me. I think it''s Ricky or Rico..."


    Before Dakota could finish, Jimmy disappeared like a gust of wind.


    Dakota nced at his back, bewildered.


    As he was driving, Jimmy put on his Bluetooth headset and called the b*stard Ro. Both he and


    Felipe were such troublesome jerks!


    Ro used to fall for Ariah, and Felipe, his apprentice, had moved in and stayed with Ariah while he


    wasn''t around. They should count their blessings for he didn''t go after them for this.


    Yet, Ro showed up in front of Ariah again!


    Pressing on the elerator, Jimmy called Ro frantically.


    But he didn''t answer.


    He then tried to contact Ariah, but she didn''t answer her phone either.


    "F*ck!"


    He cursed, anxious and angry.


    His phone rang when he arrived downtown. It was Ro.


    Immediately, he answered and shouted, "Ro,


    you b*stard!"


    Ro mumbled, "Woah, what''s with the namecalling?"


    "Where''s Ariah?"


    "She''s beside me."


    "Pass the phone to her!"


    "I don''t think she wants to talk to you right now."


    Taking a deep breath, Jimmy huffed, "Where are you now?"


    Ro told him the address, and Jimmy left a gloomy message, "Don''t you move! I dare you!"


    Speechless, Ro cursed him quietly for being childish and hung up the phone.


    Sitting in the chair in the corner with his arms crossed, he looked at the two women who met by


    ident.


    Coincidentally, they ran into Nicole.


    Nicole had a major makeover. She cut her long hair into neat short hair. She was no longer wearing


    a tight-fitted dress. Instead, she wore a casual shirt and jeans. This appearance made her look


    younger. It was obvious that she was trying to turn over a new leaf and was actively jumpstarting


    her new life.


    Ariah didn''t expect to meet Nicole here. Initially, she didn''t want to talk to her, but Nicole noticed her


    and came to greet her.


    They remained silent awkwardly.


    After a while, it was Nicole who spoke first as she nced at Ariah''s tummy, "Are you pregnant?"


    Ariah lowered her head to cover her belly and hummed in a low voice.


    Sensing that she didn''t want to talk about it, Nicole smiled faintly and changed the subject, "How''s


    Jimmy''s physical examination result?"


    "What do you mean?" Ariah frowned curiously.


    "Don''t you know?" Nicole took a sip of the water in front of her and thought about what to exin to


    her. "Some time ago, when Jimmy and Jackson tried to rescue me from Cam... that person, they


    pursued him abroad."


    Did Jimmy go abroad during the month that he disappeared?


    Frankly, Ariah never asked where he had gone to.


    Thanks to Nicole, she finally got the inkling of the whole story.


    "Camden brought me abroad and used me to lure Jimmy over, wanting to ambush him. Luckily,


    Jimmy is much stronger than he thought. Not only did his ambush fail, but he also suffered


    physically."


    When Nicole brought these up again, she felt like it had happened two years ago despite the fact


    that it had only been less than two months.


    These two months were the happiest time of her life.


    It was because she wasn''t by that person''s side.


    From then on, she was finally free from worry and fear. She didn''t have to worry about waking up in


    the middle of the night, when she would die, or when he would rape her...


    These things would never happen again.

 Chapter 728

    Chapter 728


    Looking at the quiet Ariah, Nicole lowered her gaze and continued her story with a smile.


    "Camden locked me up in his house and had his men would watch me round the clock. He knew


    that Jimmy woulde to save me, so he waited for him. We were in a chaotic andwless city.


    The people there were atrocious and diabolical. Jimmy and Jackson went through a lot of hurdles to


    save me."


    Even though Nicole illustrated the event in a monotonous tone, they could feel the soul-stirring


    scene.


    Gripping her knees, Ariah finally asked, "What happened next?"


    Nicole''s lips curled into a smile.


    "Let me think. Oh yes, it was Thanksgiving. Jimmy risked being tracked down by Camden just to


    call you, but he seemed rather moody after the call that day."


    "I asked him if he had a fight with you. He vaguely said that the call didn''t get through because of


    the lousy signal and eagerly wanted to take us out of Camden''s territory. Unfortunately, Camden


    found us and sent his men-double our number-to stop


    US."


    As Ariah listened on, she was stunned.


    It was not because of a bad signal, but she didn''t answer his call.


    She was in a bad mood and was having dinner at her parents'' house that day, so when Jimmy


    called, she hung up on him.


    Jimmy never called again.


    "Camden''s men pursued us all the way to Rosteobia. We were forced to hide in a jungle where the


    environment was extremely harsh with poisonous snakes and swamp gas surrounding us. I felt so


    sorry for dragging Jimmy and Jackson into this. At that time, I was so desperate that I wished I


    could just die there. I even decided to surrender myself to Camden and hoped that he could let


    them go, but Jimmy told me that he must get out of there because you were waiting for him at


    home. He said he broke your promise multiple times, but he would not repeat his mistake again..."


    "Finally, we managed to get out of the jungle after Camden died, and the first thing Jimmy did was


    to rush back to Estar. He asked Jackson to handle the rest and hopped on a freighter toe


    back."


    Ariah remained silent for a long time after Nicole finished recounting the story.


    Quietly, she sat in the chair as if drifting in her own mind.


    At this moment, Jimmy''s savage look appeared in her thought, and Ariah realized why he looked


    like that. He was trapped in a jungle and became the real savage.


    Seeing Ariah sitting there quietly, Nicole cleared her throat and continued, "Two dayster, Jackson


    and I came back from Rosteobia. We were exposed to the poisonous bugs and lethal gas in the


    jungle, so all of us did a body checkup beforeing back, but Jimmy skipped it because he


    wanted toe back here so badly. I asked him about the checkup when he went to fetch us at the


    airport, but he said he forgot to do it. I don''t know how is he now since I didn''t contact him recently."


    Only then did Ariah raise her head to look at her. "You can ask him yourself if you want to know.


    How would I know?"


    Sensing that something was off, Nicole asked, "Are you guys having a fight?"


    Ariah looked away.


    "May I know why? l-ls it because of me?"


    Ariah was impressed by Nicole''s ability to see it all despite her silence.


    "No." Ariah shook her head. "I know there''s nothing going on between the two of you.¡±


    "Why are you mad at Jimmy then?" "I''m not. Why do you keep saying that?"


    "Because I can see through your reaction just now."


    "What reaction did I give?" Ariah huffed irritably. Wasn''t her reaction just normal?


    "When I told you about Jimmy''s condition, I can see the anxiety that you tried to suppress in your


    eyes although you didn''t show it on your face. You wouldn''t have such a reaction if you didn''t try to


    restrain your feelings. So, I assumed that you guys are having a fight."


    Ariah red at her.


    Nicole chuckled. "I''m sorry. Slip of the tongue."


    "Good. So you know," Ariah thought as she silently rolled her eyes.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be so hostile to me. Yes, I admit that I used to like him, but it''s simply


    because we grew up together, and I loved following him everywhere. It''s puppy love. Now, I only


    see him as my big brother."


    Nicole looked at her seriously. "Please don''t get upset with him because of me. It''s not worth it."


    Life was too short to get mad over such trivial matters only to regret them in thetter days.


    ncing at Nicole silently, Ariah grabbed the ss and drank slowly.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Nicole knew that Ariah was intelligent. She listened to everything she said, and even if she didn''t


    say it out loud, Ariah could have figured everything out herself.


    Seeing a familiar figure hurrying over from afar, Nicole lightly smiled and stated, "Well, speak of the


    devil!"


    Upon hearing this, Ariah turned around and saw an aggressive man walking towards her.


    Putting down the ss in her hand, she turned back and wanted to leave immediately.


    "Stop right there!"


    Jimmy shouted.


    Ariah ignored him.


    Grimacing in rage, Jimmy sprinted towards her and grabbed her wrist.


    His heart was in his mouth when he saw her walking so fast. Didn''t she know that she was


    pregnant?


    Since Ariah couldn''t free her hand from his grip, so she said lightly, "Why are you here?"


    Jimmy looked at her coldly and then turned to Nicole.


    Nicole stood up and walked over. "I saw her, so we chatted for a bit. Congrattions, Jimmy. You''re


    going to be a father."


    After a hum, Jimmy asked, "You''re alone?"


    "Yes. I came out to get familiar with the city. It''s been years since I lived here. So much has


    changed."


    "You can call me. I''ll show you around."


    As soon as Jimmy finished speaking, Ariah managed to free herself and said with a calm


    expression, "You guys go ahead. I need to use the restroom."


    "I''ll go with you," Jimmy said.


    "I''m going to the female restroom!"


    "Shut up." Putting his arms around her shoulders, he took her to the restroom.


    Ariah rolled her eyes.


    After a while, they returned to the cafe and found that Nicole had left.


    Ro was still sitting there leisurely.


    Jimmy brought Ariah to the counter and said to the waiter, "She''ll have a ss of juice, thank you."


    After paying for the juice and signaling for Ariah to wait, Jimmy rolled up his sleeves and walked


    towards Ro.


    Upon seeing him approaching from afar, Ro swiftly pushed the chair away and jumped. "You


    aren''t going to beat me up, are you? Calm down, buddy. Ariah is pregnant now. Don''t scare her."


    Jimmy red at him coldly.


    "Besides, if we do get into a fight, Ariah maye to stop us. You don''t want to hurt her, right?


    You''ll be so heartbroken."

 Chapter 729

    Chapter 729


    Jimmy snorted contemptuously, "Don''t worry. If we really get into a fight, Ariah will only watch as I


    beat you up while drinking juice."


    She was not a fool. Now that she was pregnant, she was extra vignt. She would never get into


    the middle of the fight and get herself hurt.


    Ro kept his distance from him. "Hey, calm down. There are people here."


    Kicking the chair away, Jimmy hissed, "Didn''t I tell you to stay away from her?"


    "Hey, can you not get jealous all the time? It''s her who called me."


    "She did?"


    "She wants to know how Felipe is doing now. She said that she couldn''t get in touch with him, so


    she''s a little worried."


    Jimmy squinted. Intimidated by his sharp re, Ro said, "Felipe had already skipped town


    because of you. Did you cklist his number too? Yes, he was unwise to move in and stay with


    Ariah, but he was there as a nanny. When you weren''t around, he would buy food for Ariah every


    day. He''s doing this on your behalf. Why are you still fussing over it with him?"


    As Jimmy listened, he stared at him while pulling a chair to sit.


    Upon seeing Jimmy''s calmer attitude, Ro sat opposite him and continued, "Besides, he''s just a


    kid. How can Ariah like him?"


    "It''s hard to say." Jimmy''s tone was gloomy. "Like master, like your apprentice. You guys are equally


    disgusting."


    "Please, I had no feelings for Ariah. I approached her back then because I wanted to investigate


    Kevin and you." Ro leaned back on the chair. "And about that drunk incident. Yes, I crashed her


    ce for one night, but nothing happened between us."


    "Nothing?" Jimmy''s eyes lit up.


    Ariah had never told him in detail about what happened that night. Ro, on the other hand, said


    something odd in the hospital, causing him to misunderstand them.


    "Nothing! Do you think I was such an *ssh*le? She''s already drunk. How can I take advantage of


    her?"


    Speaking of this, Ro sized him up. "Anyway, you have such a big heart. You always assumed


    that something was going on between Ariah and me, but you don''t seem to mind at all."


    Of course, Jimmy did mind, but it was a peculiar moment back then. Ariah thought that he had an


    affair with Anna. Despite their innocence, he still felt sorry for her because he took care of Anna


    secretly for a few years.


    At that time, he desperately thought about whether Ariah would feel guilty if she slept with Ro. If


    she did, would she forgive him for taking care of Anna?


    Squinting at Ro, Jimmy tapped the table gently with his fingers and asked slowly, "Do you know


    that I almost shot you? I have even thought about the consequences. I''d kill you and turn myself in."


    At that time, he was so angry that he had lost all his senses and rationality.


    Realizing that he was not joking, Ro''s expression slowly changed into disbelief. "W-Why didn''t


    you?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jimmy had a faint smile on his face. "Because you are lucky."


    With that, he stood up and walked away, only to turn back again as if something crossed his mind. "I


    know you have a way to get in touch with Felipe. Tell him to contact Ariah so that she can stop


    worrying about him."


    Rubbing the goosebumps on his arms, Ro was counting his blessings. He didn''t know that Jimmy


    had the intention to kill him.


    Ariah had just taken a sip of fruit juice when Jimmy wrapped his arm around her shoulders and


    pulled her outside. "What do you want to eat for dinner?"


    With that, Ariah struggled her way out of his embrace in embarrassment. "What are you doing?


    People are watching us. I want to eat hot pot tonight."


    "No. The soup is spicy. You can''t eat spicy food."


    "There''re non-spicy hot pot soup!"


    "Okay. Let''s go then, but don''t change your mind about ordering something non-spicy when we get


    there."


    Ariah was always fond of spicy food. For the sake of the baby, she had better eat something less


    hot.


    "Alright. I won''t." Ariah nodded.


    With her assurance, Jimmy took her to look for a hot pot restaurant.


    As they walked slowly, Ariah suddenly asked, "Are you alright?"


    Jimmy was surprised as the question came out of nowhere. "I''m fine. I''m always healthy. It''s just


    that recently..." At this point, he paused and stared at her with a malicious gaze. "You didn''t let me


    get close to you, so I''m flushing hot inside. It''s so ufortable."


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him with a nk expression.


    He smiled and stopped his nonsense. He knew that she was still angry, so she wouldn''t respond no


    matter how he teased her.


    Sighing, Ariah said, "Nicole told me that you''ve hidden in a jungle in Rosteobia for a few weeks and


    the environment there was very harsh. She asked me if you''ve done a checkup."


    So she was talking about this.


    Stroking her hair, Jimmy said, "I did. Everything is normal. Don''t worry. I''m fine."


    Ariah nodded. She could tell that he was fine by his sturdy figure and glowing face.


    "Is Camden really dead?" she asked curiously.


    "Yes." Jimmy''s tone was cold. "He was shot and then stabbed. He''s as dead as a doornail."


    She remembered him as a tall and handsome man with dark eyes and a charming smile on his


    usually expressionless face. Did he die just like that?


    Ariah couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What are you thinking about?" Jimmy held her hand.


    However, Ariah was so lost in her thoughts that she did not realize that Jimmy was holding her hand


    tightly. She said subconsciously, "Nothing."


    Suddenly, she felt that life was so unpredictable and short.


    When Sharon called, Ariah and Jimmy had just decided on which restaurant to go to. Knowing that


    they were having hot pot, Sharon suddenly craved it as well, so she quickly got changed and


    headed out to meet them.


    Ariah was waiting for her at the entrance of the mall. From afar, she could see the pregnant Sharon


    getting out of a BMW and happily sprinting towards her while waving her hands.


    Freaking out, Ariah hurried over to stop Sharon. Jimmy grimaced as he happened to see Ariah


    running, so he hurriedly followed behind her.


    Before Jimmy could say anything, Ariah reprimanded Sharon, "Be careful! Walk slowly!"


    On the other hand, Jimmy held Ariah and frowned. "You as well! Can''t you walk slower?"


    "I''m fine." Pushing Jimmy away, Ariah took Sharon''s hand and walked in affectionately.


    Speechlessly, Jimmy stared at them.


    As they entered the mall, Sharon took off her jacket and said, "Rx, I''m alright. This is my second


    baby. I''m experienced now."


    "It''s better to be careful." As Ariah looked at her bulging belly, she broke out in a cold sweat as she


    thought about how she had run and skipped earlier.


    Sharon covered her mouth and giggled, her eyes curving into a smile.

 Chapter 730

    Chapter 730


    After they sat down in the restaurant, Ariah asked as Sharon drank a mouthful of water, "Why did


    youe alone? Where are your babies? How about Stanley? Didn''t hee with you?"


    How could Stanley, the doting husband, let the heavily pregnant Sharone out alone?


    "The kids went to their grandmother''s house.¡± Sharon put down her ss and said, "Stanley is very


    busy with work recently, so I''m alone at home. It''s so boring."


    Ariah thought for a moment and said, "I''ll meet you after work next time."


    "Alright!" Sharon shrieked gleefully.


    Jimmy, who was sitting next to her, frowned and said, "You two? No, it''s not safe for two pregnant


    women to hang out together. I can''t let you meet her after work."


    "What?"


    "Ariah is pregnant?" Sharon widened her eyes in disbelief and stared at Ariah''s belly.


    Other than Ariah''s family and Jimmy, no one knew Ariah was pregnant.


    Sharon didn''t know, and she couldn''t tell from


    Ariah''s loose clothing either.


    Hence, she was overjoyed and looked even more excited than when Jimmy found out about it.


    "When did you get pregnant? Why didn''t you tell me? That''s so great!"


    Ariah blushed as Sharon''s loud shriek attracted some curious gazes. "Keep your voice down."


    "I''m so happy for you." Sharon covered her mouth and nodded.


    Ariah pulled Sharon''s hand and ced it on her stomach, and Sharon could clearly feel her bulging


    tummy.


    Watching from the side, Jimmy was particrly pissed.


    He had only managed to touch her tummy when he forced her into his embrace. Over the next few


    weeks, she avoided him as if he was a poisonous snake and did not allow him to get close to her.


    They even slept in separate rooms.


    Upon thinking of this, Jimmy locked his dark gaze on Sharon, and she could feel it. "Why are you


    staring at me?"


    "You''ve touched enough. Take your hand back."


    Sharon pouted.


    Leaning over, he wanted to touch his son too but Ariah pped his hand away.


    He gritted his teeth and withdrew his hand, his handsome face flushing in rage.


    Soon after, the food was served, and the two women were chatting while eating.


    Halfway through the meal, Jimmy suddenly put down the utensil in his hand and looked behind


    them with a strange expression.


    Ariah instantly noticed Jimmy''s odd reaction and looked in the direction he was staring at, and she


    saw something shocking.


    A wrath of fury instantly burned in her heart.


    Before Ariah could contain her emotions, Sharon, who was sitting across from her, noticed it and


    asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ariah quickly lowered her head. "Nothing. Let''s eat. Hey, the meat is cooked... Sharon, don''t look!"


    Seeing Ariah''s odd expression, Sharon knew that there must be something odd behind her, so she


    wanted to turn and see, but Ariah grabbed hold of her arm hastily.


    Startled, Sharon stammered, "W-What''s wrong?"


    With her hand still holding Sharon''s, Ariah heaved a sigh of relief as she nced at the man and


    woman in the distance. "Uh, a waiter was walking behind you holding a hot soup, so I was afraid


    that you might bump into him."


    Indifferently, Sharon continued to eat.


    Ariah, on the other hand, was pursing her lips indignantly and her hands that were on her knees


    were shaking slightly. Jimmy sighed as he looked at her and reached out to hold her hand, but she


    quickly retracted her hand and red at him.


    The look in her eyes was clearly saying, "You men are all idiots!"


    Jimmy squinted innocently.


    Losing her appetite entirely, Ariah suggested after seeing that Sharon was done with her meal,


    "Let''s go shopping."


    Instantly, Jimmy stood up and went to pay the bill.


    While waiting for him, Sharon wanted to go to the washroom, so Ariah apanied her.


    When they went into the toilet stalls respectively, they heard a sultry female voice, "Stanley Jones is


    also a man. All men are horny. Tonight, he will lie to his wife, saying that he''s not going home, but


    he is spending the night with me at a hotel... What for, you ask? What else can a man and a woman


    do in a hotel room? I''ve been hinting at him for so long. Even a dummy would know what I meant.


    Besides, we''re business partners. He is a smart man. He won''t refuse my invitation..." "Alright, that''s


    it. He is waiting for me. Go and decorate our room romantically!"


    With a ssh, the sound of flushing echoed followed by the sound of high heels stepping on the


    floor as she headed out.


    There was silence in thedies'' room.


    After a long while, Ariah came to her senses and quickly knocked on Sharon''s door. "Sharon?"


    After a while, Sharon finally opened the door with her hand on her big belly and a gloomy


    expression.


    "Sharon, maybe it''s just someone who shares the same name," Ariahforted her.


    She didn''t believe her own words because she did see Stanley and a woman entering the private


    suite when she was eating in the restaurant.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    And that woman was the woman she saw hugging Stanley in his office the other day.


    Hence, she squinted furiously and even vented her anger on Jimmy.


    Standing in front of the washstand to wash her hands, Sharon licked her lips and stated, "I don''t


    think Stanley will cheat on me..."


    "Of course." Ariah avoided staring at her. "I''ll be the first to kill him if he dared to!"


    Sharon smiled.


    Ariah let out a sigh of relief.


    The moment they walked out of the washroom, Sharon''s phone suddenly rang. She pursed her lips


    as soon as she saw the caller ID. "It''s Stanley."


    Ariah looked at her and suggested, "Answer it and see what he says."


    Nodding, Sharon answered the call, "Hello, honey."


    Stanley on the other end of the line chuckled, sounding as if he was in a good mood. "What are you


    doing?"


    "I just finished dinner."


    "Don''t watch TV too much." Stanley raised his wrist to look at the time. "It''s gettingte. Go to bed at


    10:30, okay?"


    Back then, Sharon often stayed upte because of work. However, since she was pregnant, he had


    been forcing her to rest early and adjusting her daily activities.


    Sharon nodded and then asked, "When are youing home?"


    "I''m in the middle of a meeting. I''ll be home a littleter tonight."


    "Howte?" Sharon continued to ask, "Will you be back by 11?"


    Her question intrigued him. "Why are you suddenly concerned about my schedule today?"


    Usually, she almost never asked about his schedule, but she was behaving rather odd today.


    "I just want to know if you''ll be back by 11. I''ll wait for you tonight...¡±


    "Nonsense!" Stanley interrupted her. "It''s going to be veryte. Listen to me. Go to sleep. You don''t


    have to wait for me."


    There seemed to be someone urging him, so he quickly ended the call. Sharon grabbed the phone


    tight, suppressing the burning rage.


    At this time, Ariah was groaning in pain. Only when Sharon looked over that she realized that she


    had been clutching Ariah''s hand.


    Shocked, she blushed as she loosened her grip. "I-I''m so sorry! Are you okay?"

 Chapter 731

    Chapter 731


    Of course, she was not okay! Sharon was venting her anger on her arm!


    Instead ofchiding Sharon, Ariah smiled. "I''m okay. What did Stanley say?"


    "He said he would be home a littleter tonight."


    "That''s good. It means the woman is lying. Oh my god, she is so disgusting. She has the nerve to


    seduce Stanley even though she knows he is married! What a b*tch!"


    After cursing her, Ariah felt much more at ease. Sharon, however, stood there silently and finally


    said, "I want to follow them. They should be leaving now too. Let''s follow them quietly and see


    where they go."


    "Ah? You want to..." Ariah stopped abruptly.


    Sharon was determined to do it as she had made up her mind. She wanted to see it with her own


    eyes since she was skeptical. Otherwise, she would not be at ease.


    Ariah had no choice but to apany her.


    So did Jimmy.


    They were waiting in the corner outside the hot pot restaurant, and sure enough, Stanley and a


    woman in a skimpy dress walked out not long after. She was leaning against him.


    Upon seeing this, Sharon was burning in rage.


    Shocked, Ariah quicklyforted, "Calm down, Sharon."


    Clutching her tummy, Sharon blurted, "Why can''t he walk a little further away from her?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ariah took her hand and said, "Although they do stand a little closer to each other, they still walk


    normally. If you were to rush out now, all your efforts would have been wasted!"


    "I want to catch him red-handed!" Sharon growled angrily.


    Seeing this, Ariah was at a loss for words, yet Jimmy assented, "To catch the thief, you must find


    the stolen goods, so to catch a cheating husband, you need to catch them on the spot, meaning


    you''ll have to wait until they''re naked in bed!"


    "Shut up!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ariah red at him indignantly. Couldn''t he just shut up for a


    second?


    After hearing Jimmy''s remark, Sharon was stunned at first, then her hands began to tremble


    uncontrobly, and her face turned slightly pale.


    Ariah quicklyforted her, "Don''t listen to him.


    Stanley wouldn''t do that. You have to trust him!"


    Taking a deep breath, Sharonmented, "Jimmy is right. We have to wait until they get to the hotel


    and start doing the deed. I didn''t think this through. Okay, I''ve calmed down now. Let''s follow them."


    Sighing, Ariah had no choice but to follow her. She knew that Sharon wouldn''t give up so easily if


    she didn''t uncover the truth today.


    Hence, the twodies quietly followed him.


    Jimmy, on the other hand, was walking leisurely behind them and reminded from time to time, "Don''t


    get too close to them. They''ll find out. Come here and wait for a moment."


    Ariah believed in his tracking skills, so she listened to whatever he said.


    Squinting at the docile Ariah beside him, Jimmy was impressed as this was the first time she


    listened to him.


    Moreover, she was willing to get close to him.


    She would ask for his advice from time to time, and even held his arm nervously, for fear of being


    discovered.


    At this moment, Jimmy felt that he had betrayed his good friend just to enjoy this precious moment


    with the woman he loved.


    If Stanley were to find out that he did not try to stop them but instead brought them to catch him in


    the act, he would probably resent him.


    As they followed them out of the mall, Jimmy worked as the driver.


    The three of them followed Stanley all the way to the Majestic Crown Hotel.


    When Stanley''s car stopped at the entrance of the hotel, Sharon couldn''t help but call Stanley


    again, "Hello, honey."


    Stanley asked curiously, "What is it?"


    "Oh, where are you now?" Sharon tried her best to talk calmly.


    Looking at the woman next to him, he said with a sh of light in his eyes, "I''m at the office."


    Sharon was dumbfounded.


    How could a smart man like Stanley not figure out Sharon''s strangeness? Hence, he immediately


    asked, "Why do you suddenly want to know where I am?"


    "I-I''m starving and want to have supper, so I want to ask you to bring me supper when youe


    back."


    Stanley chuckled. "Okay. What would you like to eat?" "Whatever you can get. I''ll wait for you."


    With that, Sharon hung up the phone and sat there in a daze, her eyes slowly turning red and tears


    starting to fall. "I trusted him, but he lied to me. He said he is at the office, but he is at the hotel."


    Ariah regretted not stopping her. No matter what the oue was, Sharon was the one who got


    hurt!


    "Sharon..."


    "I''m fine." Sharon wiped her tears.


    Ariah was at a loss. She didn''t know what to say. If she had seen Jimmying to the hotel with


    another woman, and it was when she was pregnant, she wouldn''t have been able to control her


    thoughts.


    Why were all men like this!


    Thinking of this, she red at Jimmy who was behind the wheels!


    Sensing the fiery re from behind, Jimmy felt innocent, not knowing what he did wrong.


    "Miss Jean." Stanley took out the documents, ced them on the table, and handed over a pen.


    "Please sign the contract."


    He sat on the chair and spoke casually, his slender fingers tapping on the armrest leisurely. The


    powerful aura that he naturally exuded made people infatuated.


    Betty Jean looked obsessively at his handsome face and said, "We have already negotiated about


    the contract, and we will sign it sooner orter. Why are you in such a hurry?"


    In response, Stanley raised his eyebrows. "I spent half a day here with you, Miss Jean. It shows that


    we are sincere about our cooperation with yourpany. My ultimate purpose is to sign this


    contract, so of course, I hope we can speed things up."


    Smiling, Betty let her long curly hair slid down her body lustfully. "Mr. Jones, can''t you see that I''m


    attracted to you?"


    Stanley frowned slightly. It wasn''t that he didn''t see through her feelings for him, but he didn''t expect


    her to say it out loud.


    "I invited you to my room today is not just to sign the contract, but I also want to..."


    With that, she pulled down the zipper on her waist, revealing her curvy figure.


    Donning a nk expression, Stanley pushed the chair aside and stood up.


    Betty thought that he woulde at her, so she hurriedly reached out her hands and moaned, "Mr.


    Jones..."


    Instead, Stanley brushed past her and headed straight for the door.


    Betty was stunned.


    Stanley directly opened the door to leave.


    However, the moment he opened the door, he froze.

 Chapter 732

    Chapter 732


    Sharon stood at the door with a conflicted look.


    She was contemting whether she should open the door or not. What if she couldn''t ept the


    scene inside? But if she didn''t figure out what was going on inside, this trip would be in vain.


    Just then, the door opened by itself.


    It gave her a fright.


    At the same time, Stanley was stunned as well before his face turned dark. How dare she yed


    him like a fool!


    Meeting his pressing gaze, Sharon somehow felt a little guilty. But then, she thought why should she


    feel guilty? It was him who should be culpable!


    Just as she was about to question him, a female voice came from behind him. "Mr. Jones?"


    Instantly, Sharon recognized that it was the voice of the sl*t in thedies'' room!


    Exclusive ? material by N?(/v)elDrama.Org.


    Very well, she finally caught them cheating!


    Just as she was about to lose her temper, the door mmed shut in front of her.


    Shocked, she banged the door angrily. "Stanley, you b*stard! Open the door!"


    Inside the room, Stanley red at Betty, who was almost half- naked and scolded, "Put on your


    clothes!"


    If Sharon saw this, she would get really furious.


    Betty was surprised to hear his angry tone and asked, "Oh, is the woman outside your wife?"


    Gradually, Stanley had lost his patience and he warned, "Stay in this room and don''te out."


    "Mr. Jones, why are you so barbaric?"


    When she first saw him, she was attracted by his look. The businessmen who she had worked with


    before were all men with big bellies. None of them had outstanding features like him that made her


    fall in love at first sight.


    And the more she got to know him, the more she realized that he was really excellent. He was born


    to be a powerful leader who could easily attract the attention of any woman.


    She loved his everything ¡ª his temperament, his features, and his gentlemanly manner. But when


    he scolded her just now, he didn''t look like a gentleman at all.


    The fierce look in his eyes was simr to that of a beast.


    Meanwhile, Stanley sneered and covered her with the bedsheet. "Miss Jean, you''d better stop


    messing around. If it hadn''t been for your father''s sake, I would have sent you back to Mathines


    already."


    "Initially, I tried to treat you with respect. But your behavior just now made me despise you. With


    your status and money, you could date any man you want, so why would you keep pursuing me and


    make us both awkward? I don''t like you at all. If it weren''t for work, I wouldn''t be here with you. Do


    you understand?"


    After saying that, Stanley couldn''t be bothered to look at her embarrassed expression anymore and


    went out.


    Betty had never been humiliated like this and started to tremble in anger.


    Outside, Sharon was still banging on the door. Suddenly, Stanley came out, so her palmnded


    firmly on his face.


    The pping sound was particrly loud.


    And Sharon was scared stiff.


    Instantly, his face turned dark and he touched where he had been hit.


    Seeing that, Sharon hastily retreated and she almost fell down. Luckily, Stanley managed to pull her


    into his arms. "Are you trying to scare me?"


    "Sorry..."


    Sharon apologized subconsciously. But then she remembered what she was here for, so she


    pushed him away forcefully and red at him, sneering, "Don''t act like you''re worried about me!


    You''re having an affair with someone and you tried to clean up the scene just now, aren''t you?"


    Hearing that, he just said slowly, "My mom just called, saying that Sadie catches a cold."


    "Ah? Howe? She was fine yesterday!" Sharon grew anxious and went back to pull his arm.


    "Quick, let''s go back now."


    Fixing his gaze on the woman in his arms, Stanley curled his lips into a smile. "What''s the rush? I


    haven''t finished yet. Sadie has a slight cold, but after taking the cold medicine, she fell asleep. Half


    an hour ago, they measured her body temperature again, and she''s getting better already."


    Sharon heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then she remembered what she was doing here-she was here to catch him cheating ¡ª so how


    could she take the initiative to hold his arm now?


    Quickly, she shook off his arm in annoyance.


    Stanley was very smart. With just a few words, he was able to divert her attention.


    It would be easy for him to lie to her.


    He was an expert at ying tricks.


    Thinking about that, she turned around and wanted to leave. Not far away, Ariah and Jimmy saw


    that the situation wasn''t right and immediately came over.


    Stanley narrowed his eyes slightly when he saw them and questioned, "Did you two bring her


    here?"


    Jimmy could sense the anger in his cold tone and pulled Ariah''s arm, wanting to leave. However,


    Ariah blurted out, "Yeah, because we saw you getting really close with that woman just now at the


    restaurant and you two even came to the hotel together. Hmph, are you trying to cheat on Sharon?"


    Obviously, she was taking Sharon''s side.


    As for Sharon, she nodded along with Ariah''s words and eventually she clenched her fists tightly.


    ncing at Ariah, Stanley said to Jimmy, "What are you waiting for? Take her home!"


    "Honey, stop meddling in their business ande home with me!" Nheless, Jimmy couldn''t pull


    Ariah away, so he directly picked her up.


    Ariah shouted, "Jimmy, you b*stard! Put me down!"


    Soon, he carried her into the elevator.


    Seeing that, Sharon was filled with resentment and wanted to follow them. "Ariah, can I stay at your


    ce..."


    "What are you talking about? You can''t leave with her!" Stanley pulled his wife back and walked


    toward the other elevator.


    Unable to break free, Sharon had no choice but to follow him.


    When they arrived at the basement parking lot, seeing that she was still wearing a straight face, he


    broke intoughter. "Why are you so angry still? You haven''t exined why''d you lie to me."


    "When did I lie to you?"


    "Earlier when you asked me to bring supper back, you were sounding me out, weren''t you?"


    Now he finally understood why did she ask him what he was doing out of the blue.


    "The car that had been following me was you guys?" Stanley raised his eyebrows at her and


    exined, "It followed me all the way here. Initially, I thought it was a coincidence."


    Sharon never expected that he had already seen through all of this.


    Meanwhile, Stanley wanted to touch her little face, but she dodged away, which made him a little


    unhappy and he narrowed his eyes at her dangerously.


    It seemed that she was still upset at him.


    "Her name is Betty, and she''s from Lofrana. Recently, we have a product that requires their


    technical support, so we''ve been discussing the possible coboration between ourpanies in


    thest two months. However, I hardly spoke to her privately. Today when the coboration was


    finally decided, she asked me to show her the city as she''s leaving tomorrow."


    Then, Stanley paused.


    Sharon slowly turned to look at him. Under the light, his side profile was well-defined whereas his


    slender hand was loosening the tie.


    He looked indeed like a gentleman.


    Sensing her gaze, he slightly tilted his head at her and smiled.

 Chapter 733

    Chapter 733


    Being caught staring at Stanley, Sharon felt her face getting red. Luckily, the light was dim and he


    couldn''t see her face clearly.


    Then, she cleared her throat and asked, "Why did you guys have to sign a contract in the hotel?"


    "She left the contract in the hotel and asked me to send her back so she could sign it."


    Sharon pouted. "Then why did you take so long? You and that woman stayed alone in the room for


    nearly fifteen minutes!"


    Fifteen minutes was enough for them to do a lot of things!


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Gradually, Stanley furrowed his brows. "You don''t trust me?"


    Sharon red at him. "Don''t try to change the subject!"


    Her face was flushed red, and she red at him with widened eyes, which were kind of adorable.


    Stanley extended his arms towards her. "Come here."


    But she just rolled her eyes. "You still owe me an exnation!" "Well, she did try to seduce me."


    Stanley looked at her and got frank.


    Right away, Sharon grew annoyed. "If it hadn''t been for me, you guys would have had a good time


    already, right?"


    "Hey, don''t make any unfounded assumptions! I opened the door myself, remember?"


    When he was about to leave, she just happened to stand outside the door.


    Therefore, she had to agree with him on that.


    Meanwhile, seeing that her expression had eased a bit, Stanley sighed and said, "The reason I


    don''t wanna tell you is that I don''t want you to get upset."


    She then tried to imagine what they could be doing inside the room and grew a little curious. "Did


    she take off her clothes?"


    Stanley was choked speechless.


    "I heard her voice was quite coquettish. Was she pretty?"


    "You''re starting to get curious, huh?" He shot her a re.


    Just now, she was still very upset, as if he had cheated on her.


    Sharon threw herself at him and gave him a little punch. "Anyway, from now on, you''re not allowed


    to hang out with a woman on your own!"


    Nevertheless, he caught her fist and took her into his embrace, rubbing her chubby cheeks in


    satisfaction.


    On the other side, Jimmy took Ariah out of the hotel.


    It was about ten o''clock already and it was drizzling outside.


    The early spring evening was quite coldpared to when it was winter. Jimmy nced at Ariah,


    who was sitting in the passenger seat. She was texting someone.


    Earlier, Ariah received a text message from an unknown number. It was Felipe. He told her not to


    worry and that he had gone out on a holiday.


    Ariah knew that he was giving an excuse because he was frightened by Jimmy that day.


    Upon some consideration, she replied, "Have fun. I''ll treat you to dinner when youe back."


    Suddenly, Jimmy''s voice rang out. "Who are you texting?"


    Startled, she quickly put away her phone and replied calmly, "I was texting my colleague. We''re


    chatting about something at work."


    He nced at her, but said nothing.


    Gradually, she realized that something wasn''t right. "This isn''t the way back to my family''s home, is


    it?"


    "Yeah, no."


    "Where are you taking me?"


    "To your ce."


    Just as she almost lost her temper, he continued, "It''s quitete already and it''s raining. I''m worried


    about the road conditions now, so we''d better just go to your ce."


    Indeed,pared to her family''s home, her apartment was closer, as it only took about ten minutes


    to drive there.


    Then, looking at the rain that was getting heavier, she decided to listen to him.


    When they reached home, she suddenly remembered something and eximed, "Oh no, I forgot to


    bring the keys."


    The keys were left in her family''s house.


    But then, Jimmy took out a set of keys from his pocket and said, "Don''t worry. I have it."


    As he opened the door, Ariah squinted at him and got the feeling that he had all this nned.


    Meanwhile, he had entered the door, changed his shoes, and went straight to the bathroom.


    Shortly, the sound of running water came from the bathroom. Ariah went to boil a pot of water.


    When Jimmy came out of the shower, he only wrapped a towel around his waist, exposing his


    muscr upper body in front of her.


    Seeing that, she somehow felt a little hot and quickly drank some cold water.


    Jimmy sat down on the sofa casually and said, "Go wash up. It''s gettingte."


    With a nod, Ariah hurriedly put down the ss of water and went to the bathroom.


    Looking at her back, he patted his abs in satisfaction and grinned.


    When Ariah came out of the shower, Jimmy wasn''t in the living room anymore. She went to her


    bedroom and saw him sleeping on her bed and snoring.


    She was a little surprised.


    Because he was wearing only underwear, and he didn''t have the quilt on him.


    He must have done it on purpose!


    The reason he wore so little was so that he could show off his figure in front of her!


    Ariah went to the other bedroom, only to find that there were no beddings there.


    Angered, she could only return to her bedroom and sat by the bed. A whileter, she decided to


    crash on the sofa in the living room.


    But then, she was pregnant. It wouldn''t be safe for her to crash on the sofa because she could fall


    off it during sleep.


    Thinking about that, she gave up the idea.


    Nheless, Jimmy looked like he was sleeping soundly. He wasn''t woken up even after she had


    made all those noises.


    Therefore, shey down rest assured.


    When the light was turned off, Jimmy slowly opened his eyes.


    Just as Ariah was about to fall asleep, he suddenly approached her with his hot body, to which she


    stiffened immediately. "Jimmy?"


    At the same time, his hot breath had fallen on her ear. "How long are you still gonna be mad at me,


    huh?"


    "You''re pretending to be asleep?" She gritted her teeth.


    "If I hadn''t pretended to be asleep, you would have still refused to talk to me now!" Jimmy nibbled


    her earlobe, causing her to tremble a little. When she wanted to get out of his arms, he hugged her


    even tighter. His breathing was getting heavier.


    Ariah had seen how shameless he could get when he tried to make love to her.


    However, she was angry that he had tricked her again in order toy hands on her!


    Back in her family''s home, they slept separately and he had never dared to do anything to her for


    that half of a month. Now that there were only the two of them, his nature was revealed.


    "Jimmy, stop!"


    Withughter, he then said, "I bet your imagination must have run wild just now when you saw me


    half-naked."


    However, she just said coldly, "If you want us to get into a fight, then continue. The reason that I


    don''t struggle is that I don''t wanna hurt the baby. But you don''t care about the child. All you care


    about is yourself."


    The moment she said that, she could feel him freezing behind her.

 Chapter 734

    Chapter 734


    After a long while, Jimmy finally loosened Ariah, and his hot body slowly cooled down.


    Ariah knew that her words must have hurt him.


    He even sucked in a breath when she said that.


    Meanwhile, Jimmy pulled the quilt over her and apologized softly, "Sorry. I shouldn''t have done that


    just now."


    Dumbstruck, she didn''t expect him to apologize.


    Then, he held her curled-up body into his arms and kissed her on the head. "Sleep. I won''t touch


    you anymore."


    Ariah didn''t quite believe him though, because she could still feel the changes in his body.


    However, he said no more and embraced her still.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She froze for a while and rxed a little upon seeing that he didn''t continue. After a while, she fell


    asleep.


    When Ariah opened her eyes the next day, Jimmy wasn''t lying next to her anymore. She got up and


    wanted to go to the bathroom. Outside, she smelled fooding from the kitchen.


    Sensing hering out, Jimmy said, "Go wash up, and let''s have breakfast."


    Hearing his voice, she was a little surprised. Upon washing up, she went into the kitchen and saw


    Jimmy making breakfast with an apron tied around his waist.


    "Why haven''t you gone to work?"


    It was already eight o''clock. Usually, he would be at work already by this time.


    "I''ve adjusted my working time ording to yours." Jimmy served the breakfast onto the table and


    leaned over to kiss her on the forehead. "Since you start work at nine o''clock, from now on, I''ll start


    at nine too and I''ll make us breakfast at eight."


    Instantly, Ariah widened her eyes at the big breakfast. "Did you make all these?"


    Taking a seat opposite her, he replied, "Yeah, I know how to cook."


    "Then why have I never seen you cook before?"


    "Well, I didn''t get a chance to show off my cooking skills since there''s you and the helper cooking at


    home."


    Ariah nodded and ate her breakfast slowly. Recalling what happenedst night, she thought that he


    would be angry today. However, it seemed like he wasn''t bothered.


    Upon finishing breakfast, she couldn''t hold it back anymore and said to him while he was still tidying


    up the table, "Jimmy, you don''t have to do this. Right now, I''m still not ready to marry you again."


    All she wanted now was to give birth to the child. As for getting remarried, she would think about it


    later.


    However, he just continued tidying up and said nothing, to which she grew a little nervous. Was he


    angry?


    Later, when he came out of the kitchen, he took off his apron and finally said, "If you don''t wanna


    get married again, then don''t and I won''t bring this up again."


    Ariah was dumbstruck.


    Oh no, he must be tired of her already!


    He had been coaxing her for such a long time, and yet, she still acted indifferently toward him. So


    he must be out of patience now.


    Thinking about that, she felt her heart throb.


    Quickly, she bit her lips and looked away.


    Just then, Jimmy''s voice rang out again. "I''ve thought it through. It doesn''t matter whether we have


    those legal papers or not. I''m pretty sure that we could live a good life even without those


    documents."


    And then, he looked squarely at her and added, "Nevertheless, in the future, we mighte across


    situations that need those documents. But don''t worry. I''m sure there''s a way to solve it."


    Hearing that, she red at him. Somehow, she couldn''t follow his train of thoughts at all.


    At night, getting off work, Ariah received a call from Sharon and she just happened to want to talk to


    her, so she called Sharon toe out to hang out.


    This time when Sharon came out, there were bodyguards following her.


    It seemed that Stanley was quite worried about Sharon since she was pregnant now.


    When the girls were hanging out, Ariah got a call from Jimmy around 6.30 p.m. but she hung up the


    call.


    She had been contemting about what Jimmy said in the morning and figured out that he was


    going to stick with her to the end.


    "Ariah, did you quarrel with Jimmy?"


    Sharon asked directly.


    "Is it obvious?"


    "Yeah, actually, I could sense itst night, but I didn''t ask."


    Speaking ofst night, Ariah raised her eyebrows and asked, "Who is that woman at the hotel with


    Stanley? Did Stanley give you an exnation?" "Yes, he said that she''s a partner at work and she''ll


    be leaving Beachmarsh City today. She had been trying to get close to him, but he had never


    responded to her."


    Ariah nodded as she trusted in Stanley''s character -he wasn''t someone who would cheat on


    Sharon.


    It was good that they solved the misunderstanding.


    When the girls got tired from shopping, they took a break at a patisserie. During then, Sharon


    sensed someone looking at her outside the window.


    She was taken aback. But when she took another nce, the man was already gone.


    "What''s wrong?" Ariah asked.


    Frowning slightly, Sharon exined, "I seemed to see a man in a hoodie watching me, but I can''t


    see his face clearly."


    "What? Was heing for you?" Immediately, Ariah grew alert.


    "I don''t know."


    "Uh, let''s go. We''d better leave now."


    "Alright."


    Sharon followed her out of the shop. When they came to the esctor, somehow, they got scattered


    by the crowd. Seeing that, Ariah shouted, "Sharon! Hold on to the handrail. I''ll wait for you


    downstairs."


    "Okay!" After Sharon said that, suddenly, she was hit by a kid who was running down the esctor.


    With a cry, she widened her eyes in horror.


    Thankfully, someone pulled her in time, and a low voice rang out. "Be careful!"


    Sharon quickly steadied herself and took a deep breath. "Th-thank you."


    If it hadn''t been for the person''s help, she would have fallen down the esctor.


    "Don''t mention it. Anyway, try to be more careful."


    The man''s voice was a little hoarse and Sharon looked over subconsciously. With just a nce, she


    froze. His dark eyes were bright and there was aplicated look in them, and even more than


    that, his gaze was intense.


    But soon, the man looked away, avoiding her gaze.


    Nheless, she recognized him. It was the man who peeked at her at the patisserie just now.


    Realizing that, she was dumbstruck. She only regained her wits when Ariah''s voice sounded next to


    her.


    "Sharon!" Ariah grabbed her arm and asked, "Are you alright?" "I-I''m alright. What''s wrong?"


    "Just now on the esctor, I seemed to hear you screaming. What happened?"


    "Nothing, it''s just that I almost fell on the esctor and someone propped me up." Then, pursing her


    lips, Sharon added, "That person seemed to be the man who looked at me outside the patisserie."


    Instantly, Ariah frowned. "Did he try to harm you?"


    "No, don''t worry."


    The man probably didn''t mean any harm to her. Otherwise, he would not have helped her.


    Although Sharon couldn''t see his face clearly due to the burn scars all over his face and his body,


    her intuition told her that he meant no malice towards her.


    And there was a sense of familiarity in his eyes.


    Meanwhile, being washed away by the crowd, the two bodyguards didn''t know what had happened.


    Seeing that Sharon wasn''t hurt, Ariah stopped pursuing the matter further.

 Chapter 735

    Chapter 735


    Not only David and Ben, but all the officers in the police station could feel that Jimmy''s mood had


    been going ups and downs recently.


    Sometimes, he was wearing a smile, and other times, he looked gloomy.


    It was really hard to predict what he was thinking.


    Nheless, David knew that his unstable emotion must have something to do with Ariah.


    Ever since they yed the fireworksst time, Jimmy hadn''t eased up a bit.


    After discussing, they decided to send someone to help Jimmy solve his problem.


    Since David was elected as their representative, he could only brave himself out.


    "Capt., haven''t you reconciled with your wife yet?" He smiled awkwardly.


    "Why?"


    "Uh, no-nothing..."


    "You may leave then."


    "Wait! No, actually, there''s something I wanna say!"


    Jimmy gave him a look.


    Gathering up his courage, David finally said, "I''m here to give you some advice.1''


    "Oh? What advice?"


    "Something to help you get along well with your wife," David said with a grin.


    However, Jimmy just stared at him until his grin slowly froze. Just as he could not stand it anymore,


    finally, Jimmy put down the pen and said, "Tell me about it."


    Relieved, David then slowlyid out his n.


    Upon hearing David''s n, Jimmy raised his eyebrows and asked, "You sure that''s gonna work?"


    "Yep!"


    "Alright, you may go now."


    David thought that he didn''t believe it and insisted, "Capt., trust me! We''re doing this for your own


    good..."


    Hearing that, Jimmy swept his gaze over, then he quickly shut up and went out.


    Usually, Ariah would get off work at 5 o''clock, whereas Jimmy finished work an hourter, so she


    would head to her family''s home first.


    But today when she came out of the hospital, she saw Jimmy''s car parked by the road.


    With a pause, Ariah walked in the opposite direction, pretending that she didn''t see him.


    "Ariah, wait up!"


    Soon, Jimmy came to her side and grabbed her by the wrist.


    However, she almost lost her bnce, and luckily, he steadied her in time. Now, her belly was really


    obvious even when she was wearing loose clothes.


    Jimmy stroked her belly and muttered, "Baby, have you missed Daddy yet?"


    Seeing that he was immersed in his role as a soonto-be-father, Ariah rolled her eyes.


    After that, he wanted to take her to his car but she struggled a little before following him.


    As soon as she fastened her seat belt, Jimmy asked, "Why did you run away when you see me just


    now?"


    Ariah wasn''t startled at all and exined, "Ah, I didn''t see you."


    Jimmy looked at her with a faint smile which made her a little guilty and she looked away. Tapping


    on the steering wheel lightly, he asked, "What do you want to eat?"


    "I don''t wanna dine outside today. Can we go back to my family''s house?"


    "Are you gonna ask your mom to cook for you every time?"


    Hearing that, Ariah was choked speechless. Indeed, in thest few months she spent at home, it


    was her mother who was cooking every single time.


    "Listen, why don''t we give your mom a break and I''ll take you to a nice restaurant."


    Curious, she nced at him and asked, "What kinda restaurant?"


    Nowadays, she could eat a lot as her appetite was equivalent to two people''s.


    Without giving her a clue, he just drove the car into a small alley. The area was a little shabby and


    one would hardlye across it unless they were shown by someone.


    "The restaurant is a private one and the chefs were all Michelin starred. The upper ss likes to


    come here."


    Instantly, Ariah swallowed her saliva. She had never tried dishes made by a Michelin-starred chef


    before.


    Seeing her look, he was a little amused. The alley''s surface was not smooth to walk, so he held her


    hand firmly as he led her into the deep end.


    The owner of the restaurant had been waiting for them. When he saw Jimmying, he greeted


    them with a smile and led them to their booked room.


    Ariah looked around and discovered that although the environment in the alley wasn''t good, the


    interior design of the restaurant was rather elegant.


    It made one''s eyes brightened up.


    Besides, the dishes were also quite appetizing.


    When the dishes were served, Ariah already gulped down her saliva a few times.


    Seeing that, Jimmy smiled and motioned for her to eat.


    Ariah then buried her head in food and ate happily.


    As she was having dinner, she thought that if she continued to eat at this rate, maybe she would


    soon be chubby.


    Then, she looked at the man next to her-he was still handsome and attractive. Sitting next to him,


    she now seemed a little unworthy of him.


    Gradually, Ariah lost her appetite and put down her cutlery.


    Jimmy was puzzled. "Why aren''t you eating?"


    "I''m full already. Let''s go back when you''re finished eating."


    Hearing that, he nced at her again and said nothing. In silence, he finished the meal.


    On the way back, Ariah felt a little down. She turned to look at the view outside and started to feel a


    little sleepy a whileter.


    When she opened her eyes again, she found herself lying on the bed.


    She wasn''t at her family''s home though. It was her own apartment.


    Did Jimmy bring her back here again?


    She got up from the bed. As soon as she walked into the living room, she saw Jimmying out of


    the bathroom. Seeing her, he paused drying his hair.


    "Didn''t I say that I wanna return to my family''s home?" she questioned him with a frown.


    "Yeah, but it''ste already. Besides, isn''t it good here?"


    He then walked towards her. His body was enveloped with the scent of shower gel and she quickly


    took two steps back. But before she could get away, Jimmy trapped her into his arms and looked


    straight at her. "Are you still angry?"


    Puzzled, she didn''t understand why he brought this up.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How long are you still gonna be mad at me?" Jimmy threw the towel aside. "You''d better give me


    an answer today."


    It seemed that he was going to go head to head with her again.


    Getting no reply, his expression changed suddenly and he threw a ss onto the ground. Then, he


    stared at her fiercely and snapped, "Say it!"


    Ariah was stunned for a moment before her face turned pale and she shivered.


    B*stard!


    How dare he threatened her!


    Was he out of his mind?


    On the other hand, Jimmy was cursing David silently.


    Back in the office, David had advised him to show Ariah his fierce, manly side as most women


    would be obedient once they had seen their husbands'' virile side.


    But obviously, it didn''t work on her.


    So right now, Jimmy was very furious.


    Just as Ariah was about to retort him, Jimmy kneeled down on the shards of ss without


    hesitation.


    Instantly, the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    And she was scared out of her wits.


    But he acted as if nothing had happened and said determinedly, ''TH kneel here forever until you


    forgive me!"

 Chapter 736

    Chapter 736


    Jimmy was trying to gain her forgiveness by inflicting pain on himself!


    It was David''s idea.


    David told him that women were soft-hearted and if he wanted to be forgiven, he gotta act this way-


    first, he gotta show her some manly side, and if it didn''t work, he could try to inflict pain on himself.


    Seeing him suffering, she should be forgiving instantly. But if it didn''t work still, then... he might


    have to think of ways to redeem himself.


    Nheless, Ariah must have felt sorry for him, because the moment he knelt down, her face had


    turned pale and she tried to pull him. "Get up!"


    But he just knelt on the ground and did not move.


    Frustrated, she grew even worried. "Jimmy, get up!"


    It was his first time kneeling down to a woman, and initially, he thought that it was making him less


    manly. But when he saw Ariah''s anxious gaze, it actually worth it.


    Ariah exerted some strength in pulling him and he was afraid that she might hurt the baby so he


    quickly seized the chance and got up. But then, he staggered and almost fell.


    Startled, she hurriedly held him up.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, he leaned against her soft body. Knowing that his knees must


    be injured, she helped him to the sofa.


    Upon sitting down, Ariah took a look at his knees.


    Soon, her lips trembled because his knees were badly mutted. Pieces of ss were stuck in his


    flesh.


    It must have hurt a lot.


    Since he wanted to make her feel sorry for him, he then deliberately sucked in a few deep breaths.


    Anxious, she went to look for the first aid kit while scolding him silently. However, she couldn''t find


    the kit at all.


    It seemed that she was running out of supplies after not living here for a few months.


    Standing in the corner, she started to wipe her tears. In the meantime, Jimmy was smug of his


    sess as he finally could see her showing some emotions other than indifference.


    But then, he saw her crouching there and her shoulders shivering slightly.


    Jimmy was stunned for a moment. "Ariah?"


    Quickly, she got up and walked over to him, thinking that his knees must have hurt again. "Is it very


    painful? I''ve run out of medicine now, but I''ll call the ambnce in a bit."


    He then pulled her over, lifted her chin, and watched her red eyes. "Are you crying?"


    He was now regretting using such a bad idea.


    In order tofort her, he stood up and reassured, "Don''t worry. It doesn''t hurt. Just now I lost my


    bnce a little. Now it''s all right."


    He tried his best to soothe her, but Ariah sobbed even harder.


    Seeing that, Jimmy was really in a panic. "Ariah, don''t cry..."


    Ariah sniffed and said, "Sit down."


    How could it not hurt? The broken ss had pierced into his skin. It looked really painful.


    In the hospital-


    in the end, it was only when David''s call came that Ariah asked him to help send Jimmy to the


    hospital.


    Originally, David just wanted to check how the n was going and if it worked. Unexpectedly,


    Jimmy had yed a self-muttion trick, which was far more clever than his idea.


    Any woman would be soft-hearted to see that, not to mention Ariah, who loved Jimmy deeply.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Thinking about that, he winked at Jimmy, but what he received in return was Jimmy''s re, which


    scared him a little.


    Why was Jimmy looking at him like that?


    Didn''t their n seed? Now, standing by the side, Ariah looked worried and even her eyes were


    red.


    However, the way Jimmy looked at him was like he wanted to punch him.


    Seeing that things didn''t seem to go well, David immediately found an excuse to leave.


    After the nurse had applied medicine to Jimmy and bandaged his wound, she went out too.


    The couple were now left alone in the ward.


    Looking at Ariah sitting beside him trying to calm down, with a sigh, Jimmy called out, "Ariah."


    Ariah looked up at him. "Yeah."


    "Come here."


    She hesitated for a moment before walking over.


    When she got closer, he patted the space next to him, asking her to sit down. Then, he moved his


    face closer and said, "Hit me."


    "Wh-what?" Ariah was startled.


    "Hit me!" "Why should I hit you?" She pushed him back. "Lie


    down."


    But Jimmy held her hand to p himself on the face. "I plotted against you. I deserve to be


    punished."


    Hearing that, Ariah was totally stunned. "What do you mean?"


    Jimmy pursed his lips and looked at her. Suddenly, she understood. "Wait, you''re talking about the


    injury on your knees. It was a trick?"


    Uneasily, he cleared his throat.


    Ariah was dumbstruck for a long while before she stood up and stomped out. Her hands were


    shaking uncontrobly.


    What a stupid woman she was! She was once again tricked by him.


    Just now, she really felt sorry for him and she even cried. However, it turned out that everything was


    plotted.


    Behind, Jimmy was calling her name, but she merely ignored it.


    Just as she stepped out of the ward, Jimmy chased after her and pressed her against the wall,


    panting. She tried to push him but he hugged her really tight without saying anything. It was as if he


    was afraid of losing her.


    He didn''t dodge at all when she started to hit him and he even asked her to p him on the face.


    "Hit me however you like! I deserve it!"


    Ariah gritted her teeth in anger and really pped him a few times, which sounded especially


    heartwrenching.


    And the passersby even started to worry that she would get hit back.


    However, he didn''t strike back after being hit by her for a long time. Instead, he was still hugging her


    tightly.


    Instantly, some passersby realized that they were a couple.


    Meanwhile, Ariah finally felt her hands burned from pping him and she snapped angrily, "Jimmy,


    you''re a shameless jerk! Instead of providing me a sense of security, you only know how to scheme


    me! Shame on you!"


    Jimmy gasped for breath and the corner of his mouth was now bleeding. Licking his lips, he then


    chuckled. "You''re right. I am a shameless jerk."


    Although he was indeed scheming her, he would never really harm her.


    As for the sense of security that she mentioned...


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. "Finally, you''ve spoken your mind, huh?"


    With her lips bitten, Ariah didn''t know what to say.


    However, he suddenly nted kisses on her face as he muttered, "Although I don''t know what


    feeling secured is like for you, I can prove to you that I''m the only man who can protect you and our


    child!"


    After he said that, he kissed her lips forcefully.


    Hearing that, Ariah realized that the matter that she had been bothered about for so long was


    nothing to him.


    He had always been confident and strong, and nothing was really a problem to him.


    Now, he must think that she was being oversensitive.


    "Ahem!"


    Suddenly, an awkward cough rang out. Ariah instantly came back to her senses and wanted to get


    out of Jimmy''s embrace, but he ignored the cough, hugging her even tighter and continuing to kiss


    her.


    Unable to move, she then nced over to the sound source and she blushed.

 Chapter 737

    Chapter 737


    It was Mack and E.


    And Mack tried to hint at them with coughing just now.


    Never did Ariah expect to see them here.


    Standing not far away, Jimmy''s parents looked rather awkward.


    Mack was especially embarrassed and almost wanted to scold Jimmy.


    Earlier, he coughed a few times to remind Jimmy of their presence, and yet, Jimmy was still kissing


    Ariah shamelessly despite Ariah struggling. Their son was like a total jerk.


    Embarrassed, Ariah raised her knee and gave Jimmy a hard kick.


    Finally, Jimmy was in pain and let go of her.


    Ariah was extremely annoyed and broke free from his grip before calling out to Mack and E, "Hi,


    Mr. and Mrs. Hudson!"


    Being kicked by Ariah, Jimmy was initially furious. But when he heard Ariah''s call out, he paused for


    a moment and turned around, only to find out that his parents were standing not far away, looking


    ashamed of him.


    He quickly calmed down and acted as if nothing had happened. "Mom, dad, why are you here?"


    Just then, E asked in disbelief, "Ariah, why is your belly so big?"


    Both his parents didn''t know about Ariah''s pregnancy yet.


    Ariah was still embarrassed about what happened earlier. Now that she heard E''s words, she felt


    even more awkward and tried to cover her belly with her clothes. "Uh, let''s go in and talk."


    Staring at her belly, E came to hold her hand. "Are you pregnant?"


    Ariah nodded.


    Judging from the size of her belly, E could tell that she had been pregnant for about five or six


    months. However, the young couple had never informed her about Ariah''s pregnancy at all.


    Taking a deep breath, she then carefully helped Ariah into the ward before ring at Jimmy, who


    was behind them, and scolded, "Youe in too!"


    Jimmy tidied up his clothes and gave his father a grudging look. "Dad, you guys really know how to


    pick the right time."


    Jeez, he was in the middle of business!


    "How can you do that in a hospital!" Apparently, Mack was very angry at him. "Besides, Ariah is


    pregnant. Can''t you hold it back a bit?"


    Nevertheless, Mack was also shocked at the fact that Ariah was now pregnant, and Jimmy never


    told them about it.


    What a perfect cover-up.


    "I''ve been holding it back for almost half a year. Anyway, I was trying to make up for her."


    Hearing that, Mack said nothing.


    Inside the ward-


    E was very concerned about Ariah''s pregnancy and heaved a sigh of relief upon learning that the


    baby was healthy. "Ariah, getting pregnant is a big thing. Why didn''t you tell us?"


    Ariah lowered her head. "Sorry, E. I should''ve informed you guys..."


    When she first discovered this, she already decided to split up with Jimmy, so she didn''t intend to


    tell anyone in the Hudson Family.


    Now that they knew about this, she could only apologize.


    Nheless, E didn''t me her too much and vented her anger on Jimmy instead. "And you!


    Why didn''t you tell us about this?"


    Jimmy put his arm around Ariah''s shoulders and said casually, "Well, now you guys know."


    Right away, E shot him a re. Then, she thought of something and pinched her son''s arm. "Just


    now outside the ward, how could you force Ariah like that!"


    "Mom, listen. I was trying to make up to her, so don''t worry. Besides, she''s my wife. I''ll never harm


    her." Jimmy smiled cheekily.


    With a snort, E went on, enjoining them about things to look out for and then left with Mack.


    As soon as Jimmy''s parents left, Ariah broke free from his grip and wanted to leave too.


    Suddenly, there was a thud behind her. She spun around and saw him lying on the bed, pointing at


    his leg, and said, "Honey, it hurts again because you kicked me just now."


    Ariah hated to see him pretend to be pitiful, but she was a soft-hearted person.


    ring at him who was grinning happily, she gritted her teeth and hissed, "I''m going to call the


    nurse!"


    Then, she went out.


    Finally, Jimmy let out a sigh of relief because he was really worried that she would leave like that.


    After E found out that Ariah was pregnant, she would often ask Jimmy to take Ariah back home


    for dinner and she had even made two meals for Ariah.


    Stroking her belly, Ariah thought that the treatment she received now was really different from


    before.


    Now, E even wanted her to move in, to which Ariah was startled and looked at Jimmy for help


    while responding, "Thanks for offering. I''ll see what Jimmy thinks."


    Jimmy received her gaze and refused his mom''s suggestion. "Mom, please, we''re not moving in


    with you."


    "Why not? If you two move here, I can take good care of the baby." E snorted.


    Soon, Jimmy was getting a little impatient and said, "No need. I can take care of the baby myself.


    Anyway, we''re heading back now."


    Then, he took Ariah''s hand and they left.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ariah had long wanted to leave. Now that Jimmy had said goodbye, she immediately followed after


    him obediently.


    On the way back, she said seriously, "Your mom seemed to be expecting a baby boy. If it turns out


    to be a girl, will she get upset?"


    Jimmy took a nce at her. "Nah, don''t worry."


    "I think you''re preferring a baby boy too," she said with her lips pouted.


    Hearing that, Jimmy felt that he was wronged. Sometimes, he just assumed their baby to be a boy


    subconsciously but he actually didn''t mind the baby''s gender. He only hoped that their child would


    be healthy.


    The next day, Jimmy asked for leave to apany Ariah for her checkup. After the examination,


    the doctor suddenly asked, "Do you two wanna know the baby''s gender?"


    Before Ariah could reply, Jimmy tidied Ariah''s clothes and said casually, "Nah, there''s no need. We


    just wanted to know that the baby is healthy."


    Ariah nced at him but said nothing.


    On the other hand, the doctor smiled slightly and reassured, "Don''t worry. The baby is very healthy."


    Jimmy thanked the doctor and left with Ariah.


    Later, in the elevator, they ran into Hailee Perkins-Howard''s cousin and Ariah''s best friend back in


    school. However, the girls gradually lost contact in college as they both went to different colleges


    abroad.


    Hailee immediately recognized Ariah and called out happily, "Oh my goodness, Ariah!"


    She didn''t expect to see Ariah here in the hospital.


    And Ariah couldn''t believe it too. "Hailee?"

 Chapter 738

    Chapter 738


    "Yeah, it''s me!" Hailee threw herself happily at Ariah but was blocked back by a man.


    "Who are you?" Frowning, Hailee stared at the man.


    Leaning against the wallzily, Jimmy replied, "I''m her husband. And who are you?"


    Hailee widened her eyes. "You''re... Kobi?"


    Instantly, Jimmy''s face turned gloomy. "Who told you that I''m Kobi?"


    "What? You''re not Kobi? I thought Ariah said that she would marry Kobi when she grows up. And


    just now, you said that you''re¡ª"


    "Hailee!"


    Unable to listen to it any longer, Ariah cut her friend off. Meanwhile, Jimmy''s look was gradually


    bing sullen.


    Seeing that, she knew she''d better stopped Hailee from talking any further nonsense.


    Hailee was the careless type of girl, and only now did she realize that she had said something


    stupid.


    Jeez, how could she spill out the joke they made in their youth like that! If that man wasn''t Kobi,


    then she would be driving a wedge between the couple!


    Besides, Ariah''s husband seemed to look a little upset upon hearing what she said.


    Right then, the elevator door opened and Hailee immediately stepped out. With a dry smile, she


    said, "Ariah, I just came back from abroad a few days ago and I still have something to deal with


    later. I''ll call you up some other time yeah."


    After that, she left in a hurry.


    Ariah was now left with a big trouble.


    Sensing Jimmy''s gaze, she could only say awkwardly, "Uh, we''ve arrived on the B floor."


    He then went out with a cold face, followed by her. On the way to pick up their car, she thought that


    Hailee was still a troublemaker like back then.


    When they got home, Jimmy went straight to prepare dinner in silence.


    He was getting better at cooking now and he never let her cook anything or do the dishes from the


    moment he knew that she was pregnant.


    Because he was worried that she would get difort from bending to do house chores.


    Sometimes, thinking about it, Jimmy was really a caring husband, as he would pay attention to


    those details.


    In the past few months, due to her resentment towards him, she hardly took the initiative to talk to


    him. It was he who came to talk to her every time.


    So she never expected there would be one day he just kept quiet and treated her indifferently.


    Ariah bit her lips as she watched him preparing food in the kitchen.


    When dinner was ready, Jimmy called for her to eat, to which she immediately responded.


    During the meal, she picked up some vegetables for him, but he just moved his te away and


    refused. "I don''t like these. You can have them."


    Surprised, Ariah then lowered her head to eat in silence.


    Upon finishing the meal, she wanted to do the dishes, but Jimmy frowned and said, "Leave the


    dishes to me. You go sit on the sofa and watch TV."


    Then, he cleaned up the table and went into the kitchen.


    Ariah stared at his back and stomped her feet.


    Later when they went to bed, she was having trouble falling asleep whereas Jimmy seemed to have


    fallen asleep already. Ariah turned to study his angr side profile. His thin lips were tightly pursed.


    Now, she came to realize that it was really upsetting when one was being treated coldly like this.


    Jimmy had only been treating her like this for a few hours, but she already felt ufortable.


    Then, she thought about how cold she had been to him for thest few months, and sometimes,


    she would even lose her temper and throw tantrums at him. However, he would just smile and


    comforted her.


    How did he manage to endure it?


    Last month, somehow, she even grew disgusted at seeing him so she stopped talking to him for a


    whole week.


    But he just put down his dignity and asked her to p him in the face.


    Ariah wondered how he could be so tough?


    And she even wondered if other men would be as patient to her as he was.


    The answer was no. Deep inside her heart, she knew that if it were someone else, they would


    already lose their patience.


    Perhaps she was confident that no matter how she argued with him, he would never really abandon


    her.


    Therefore, she had been a little capricioustely.


    Thinking about that, Ariah let out a long sigh and pulled open his arm, sneaking into his embrace.


    On the other hand, Jimmy opened his eyes and stared at her silently. His lips seemed to have


    curled up a little.


    The next day when Ariah got up, Jimmy was already gone. Seeing the empty space next to her, she


    somehow got a little flustered.


    She had never felt this way before.


    Today was the first time.


    Quickly, she went out of the bedroom. When she saw the busy figure in the kitchen, only then did


    she let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, she could not help walking over and hugged him from behind.


    Jimmy was taken aback.


    When Ariah realized what she was doing, her face turned red and she let go of him.


    And he spun around to look at her. His eyes were dark.


    "I''m gonna wash up." She immediately went out of the kitchen as she couldn''t stand him looking at


    her like that anymore.


    Inside the bathroom, she washed her face with cold water until the blush faded from her face before


    heading back out.


    The breakfast was ready.


    When they were having breakfast, Ariah finally asked, "Are you... still angry at me?"


    Jimmy nced at her. "What?"


    "About yesterday''s event. Do you still mind about what Hailee had said?"


    Hearing that, he looked at her with a faint smile. "Do I look like such a petty man?"


    "Well, you do!" Ariah thought silently.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she didn''t say it.


    "Alright, hurry up and finish your breakfast. I''ll send you to workter."


    Taking a few nces at him, Ariah said nothing and went back to eat, although she didn''t really


    enjoy breakfast.


    She knew Jimmy well. Judging by the way he hardly spoke, he was obviously still upset at her.


    He spoke little whenever he was in a sulky mood.


    But why did he get so upset about Kobi''s matters?


    His mood didn''t even get better after a night''s sleep.


    On the way to the hospital, Jimmy didn''t speak much to her. With hesitation, Ariah decided to take


    the initiative to say, "Hailee and I were ssmates in high school. She always blurts out without


    thinking, so you don''t have to mind about what she said yesterday."


    "Yeah, I didn''t mind about it. She''s just telling the truth," Jimmy said indifferently.


    "But you''re obviously angry..."


    Jimmy paused, but he didn''t say anything in the end.


    Seeing that, she continued, "Back then, I did have a crush on Kobi because he saved me and


    Hailee once when we were in high school, and he even bled because of that..."

 Chapter 739

    Chapter 739


    Jimmy''s expression changed as soon as he heard that Ariah once had a crush on Kobi. He


    clenched the steering wheel tight and sneered.


    When he heard her say that Kobi even bled for her, he was even more annoyed and hissed, "No


    wonder he''s the one you want to marry. It turns out that he is so important, huh?"


    Looking at his expressionless face, Ariah felt helpless.


    Back in high school, she did tell Hailee that she wanted to marry Kobi when she grew up, but it was


    because she thought that the man who saved her at that time was Kobi.


    This had always been a secret she kept to herself. But now, she realized that she should open up


    with Jimmy. Otherwise, he would always be bothered about this.


    Upon making that decision, Ariah finally said, "Jimmy, do you know that we met before we got


    married?"


    Instantly, he nced at her in surprise. "Really? When?"


    As expected, he didn''t remember that.


    He probably already forgot that he had once saved her.


    "We met once when I was in the 11th grade. Don''t you remember at all?"


    Jimmy frowned. "No. Where did we meet?"


    She had seen him when they were young?


    Why hadn''t she mentioned this for so many years? Hesitantly, Ariah exined, "It wasn''t just the


    two of us though. There were other people too, so it''s understandable if you don''t remember it at


    all."


    However, she didn''t want to tell him the fact that he had saved her before but then she mixed him


    up with Kobi.


    And she even fell in love with the wrong man.


    That was just embarassing.


    Jimmy turned to give her a strange look, wanting to say something. Just as Ariah grew


    ufortable under his gaze and wanted to tell him to stop looking, she saw a caring at them


    and her face turned pale.


    "Watch out!"


    Suddenly, she screamed in fear.


    Without looking back, Jimmy heard the screeching of car tyres and the first thing that came to his


    mind was Ariah''s safety because the passenger riding in the passenger''s seat was more at risk of


    injurypared to the driver.


    And he didn''t want anything to happen to her!


    Quickly, he wrapped Ariah tightly into his arms.


    Bang!


    They crashed.


    At the same time, the windshield was shattered into pieces and Ariah could feel her organs seemed


    to have shifted out of ce. Instantly, the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    When everything stopped, Ariah reached out to touch Jimmy, who was lying next to her dead still,


    and her fingers were coated with his blood.


    "Jimmy..."


    She let out a weak cry, but still, Jimmy didn''t move or speak. Seeing that, she was surrounded in


    fear.


    In the hospital-


    Sharon had beening here every day. Three days ago, she got the news that Ariah and Jimmy


    had gotten into a car ident. When she first heard the news, she almost fainted.


    Then, she remembered that Ariah was still pregnant...


    Nevertheless, she quickly rushed to the hospital with Stanley.


    After Ariah came out of the examination, the doctor sighed and said, "Miss Myers is very lucky. It


    was a miracle that she wasn''t injured badly from such a serious car crash."


    Indeed, it was a miracle.


    Hurriedly, Sharon asked, "What about the baby?"


    "The baby''s fine too, but..."


    "But what?"


    "Miss Myers''s mood has been a little unstable and she''s been waiting outside of the operating room.


    However, she should be getting a proper rest..."


    Upon learning that Ariah was fine, Sharon was relieved and then she went to see Ariah, whereas


    Stanley proceeded to inform the Hudson Family about the car ident.


    Coming close to the operating room, she saw that Ariah was sitting outside the room alone staring


    at the door nkly.


    Then, Sharon noticed the haggard look on Ariah''s face and felt a stab of pain in her heart.


    "Ariah..."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When Ariah saw Sharon, she burst into tears right away. "Jimmy''s still in the operating room and I


    don''t know if he''s doing okay."


    "Don''t worry. I''m sure he''ll survive this." Sharon held her hand.


    Meanwhile, Ariah looked down and saw that her hands were shaking faintly.


    She had never been so frightened. It was as if she was gonna lose Jimmy at any time.


    As time ticked by, she grew a little cold.


    "Sharon, I''m regretting it now." Suddenly, she muttered to herself.


    Hearing that, Sharon didn''t know how tofort her and just said, "Ariah, don''t say this..."


    "I was mad at him that he never discussed anything with me prior to making a decision and he even


    disappeared for a whole month."


    "That few weeks when he went missing were the most insecure time for me and I had been thinking


    a lot."


    "After he came back, all my insecureness turned into anger and I vented it on him by treating him


    coldly and ignoring him. Somehow, it was satisfying to see him getting anxious at how I treated


    him."


    "I even had the thought of testing him to see how long he could stand it. I wanted to see how much


    he can sacrifice for me."


    But today, Ariah finally understood that Jimmy could sacrifice everything for her, even his life.


    He didn''t hesitate in the slightest bit to protect her.


    This was what he wanted to show her¡ªthe sense of security she mentioned to him earlier.


    And there were no men who would prove this with their life like he did.


    Tears streamed down Ariah''s face as she spoke.


    "If I had known what would happen today, I wouldn''t have ignored him for so long. Now, if he really


    dies, all he carries to the other side of the world is the bitterness of how I''d ignored him..."


    "Oh lord, I should have forgiven him earlier. It''s so ridiculous that I prolonged the fight until now, like


    a child, when he was being tolerant of me unconditionally..."


    In the end, Ariah couldn''t hold it anymore and covered her face, sobbing hard.


    "Ariah..."


    Sharon hugged her and began to cry as well.


    The two were crying their hearts out when Stanley came over, to which he was shocked and


    immediately asked, "Honey, what''s wrong?"


    Hearing his voice, Sharon waved her hand at him, indicating that they were fine before exining,


    "Ariah is very worried about Jimmy..."


    "Don''t worry. The surgery is done now." Stanley pulled Sharon up and wiped her tears. Then, he


    looked at Ariah and reassured, "Jimmy is fine. The


    surgery is very sessful."


    As soon as he said that, the door of the operating room was pushed open and a doctor came out.


    Although Ariah felt slightly relieved, when she saw the doctor walking towards her, she still couldn''t


    help but feel a little nervous.


    Quickly, she stood up. The doctor smiled at her and gave her an encouraging look. "Your husband''s


    operation went well."


    Hearing that, only then did Ariah rxpletely.

 Chapter 740

    Chapter 740


    When Jimmy woke up, the first thing he smelled was the disinfectant. Instantly, he realized that he


    was in the hospital and then he recalled what had happened before he passed out.


    After being in aa for so long, he felt stiff all over his body. Gradually, he came to his senses and


    snorted.


    "Ah, you''re finally awake!" someone eximed, and then there were voices of people calling the


    nurse. A whileter, the doctors and nurses came in, and one of the doctors made a phone call to


    notify his family of his awakening.


    Soon, a group of people filed in. Jimmy looked at them and found that they were his parents and his


    colleagues.


    However, Ariah was nowhere to be seen.


    Quickly, he frowned and asked, "Where''s Ariah?"


    E went over and patted her son''s hand. Her eyes were red. Obviously, she had been crying.


    "She''s not here now. Take a rest first..."


    When Jimmy woke up, the first person he wanted to see was Ariah. But right now, hearing what E


    said, he began to worry.


    He wondered if something bad happened to Ariah and if the baby didn''t make it...


    Immediately, his face turned pale and he wanted to get off of the bed. E was shocked to see that


    and hurriedly stopped him. "Jimmy! What are you doing?"


    When David and the rest saw this, they also came over to stop him. "Capt., what are you doing?


    You need to lie down!"


    "Go away!"


    Right now, Jimmy was very anxious. He red at them with his bloodshot eyes and hissed, "Let go


    of me!"


    Seeing that, Mack strode over and scolded, "What are you doing? Lie down! Your body is still very


    weak!"


    Although Jimmy survived the ident, his leg was badly injured.


    So naturally, he shouldn''t be getting off the bed now.


    Thinking about that, Mack warned once again, "Lie down!"


    This was the first time that Mack had been so stern and everyone was frightened by him. However,


    Jimmy acted as if he didn''t hear that. "Get out of my way. I gotta go find Ariah!"


    "Ariah is fine. She''ll be back soon." E pressed her son''s shoulders down and shot her husband a


    look. "Go tell Ariah toe."


    Jimmy''s heart jolted when he saw his mother ncing at his father. He thought that E was trying


    to cover up something.


    It was such a serious car ident and he had been injured badly, so how could Ariah still be fine?


    He became even more worried and wanted to go out to find Ariah. There were many people in the


    room but no one could stop him.


    Just when the ward was in a mess, Ariah finally came over. Just now on the phone, Mack already


    told her that Jimmy had woken up.


    But the moment she entered the ward, she was surprised.


    What... was going on?


    Sitting on the bed, Jimmy was panting whereas the ward was in chaos.


    "Uh, what''s happening..."


    Ariah asked hesitantly as she stood at the door.


    Hearing her voice, Jimmy looked up and rushed to her. Regardless of his leg''s injury, he pounced


    on her and said, "Honey, you''re not dead!"


    Ariah was shocked by his reaction. Nevertheless, she quickly helped him back to the bed and asked


    him to lie down.


    "Of course, I''m not dead." Amused, she then turned to ask, "David, didn''t you guys tell him that I''m


    fine?"


    David looked speechless. "Well, we did. But capt. just doesn''t believe it!"


    Hearing that, Ariah looked over at Jimmy''s parents, and sure enough, the two of them wore the


    same speechless expression.


    And E seemed quite angry too. "Indeed, he didn''t even trust me, his mother. I said that you''re


    fine, but he didn''t believe that. In fact, he said that I was lying and he even tried to push me away.


    Urgh! He''s so annoying. Mack, let''s go. Take good care of him yeah, Ariah."


    Saying that, E took Mack out of the door.


    David and the others also left.


    On the other hand, Ariah was amazed by what E had said.


    How did so many things happen? She had only been away for a short while...


    Meanwhile, Jimmy observed Ariah carefully and was finally at ease when he saw that she was not


    hurt.


    After tidying up the room, Ariah sat by his side and took his hand to ce it on her belly, saying,


    "Don''t worry. Our baby is fine too. The doctor said that it''s a miracle that I''m not injured after such


    an ident."


    Jimmy was still gripped by fear. "Yeah, thank goodness."


    Hearing that, Ariah looked at him with affection because it was him who had kept her safe.


    "Jimmy, get well soon."


    Jimmy stayed in the hospital for a month or so before he was discharged, although he still needed


    crutches to support himself.


    When he was discharged, surprisingly, he had gained a few pounds.


    During this time, Ariah had taken great care of him, to which he was initially a little overwhelmed.


    Later on, he gradually realized that Ariah''s attitude towards him had changed by quite a bit.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was no longer as cold as she was before.


    It turned out that the ident was kind of a blessing in disguise because she had now forgiven him.


    Thinking about that, Jimmy was really happy, and thus he didn''t mind putting on some weight.


    By the time Ariah was eight months into her pregnancy, Jimmy''s leg injury was almost healed.


    And therefore, his sexual needs were slowly awakening.


    Before the car ident, Ariah had been ignoring him. She wouldn''t allow him to touch her, let alone


    having sex.


    Ever since they had reconciled, they had been sleeping together every night, so naturally, Jimmy


    was a little tempted to make love to her. However, because his leg injury hadn''t healedpletely


    yet, Ariah wouldn''t allow him to have sex.


    But now, he had totally recovered already. After having dinner, theyid on the sofa to watch a


    movie. Soon, Jimmy grew a little distracted from the movie.


    "Tonight was a good opportunity," he thought.


    So he started to y with her hair, then touched her belly, and finally, kissed her hand. Apparently,


    he was trying to flirt with her.


    Although Ariah did not stop him, and her gaze was fixed on the TV, she gradually began to breathe


    a little heavily.


    Jimmy knew it was about time, so he carried her into the room with excitement.


    It had almost been a year since theyst had sex. Now, he couldn''t wait anymore longer.


    Ariah was a little startled by the look in his eyes.


    But of course, he wouldn''t give her a chance to back down. Instead, he wanted to possess her.


    Seeing that, Ariah swallowed hard and called out hesitantly, "Jimmy..."


    "Not now!" Jimmy panted and then kissed her hard.


    How could he let go of such a good opportunity?


    Moaning, Ariah gradually gave in and circled her arms around his neck. In the end, she even took


    the initiative to lure him. Looking at her acting coquettishly, Jimmy trembled in excitement.


    The temperature in the bedroom gradually rose. After a long while, everything slowly returned to


    calmness.


    Jimmy looked at Ariah, who was curling up in his arms shyly, and was extremely satisfied. Right


    now, he felt that he was the happiest man in the world.


    Then, he caressed Ariah''s big belly.


    Under his affectionate gaze, Ariah couldn''t take it anymore and ask, "What''s wrong?"


    But Jimmy just lowered his head and chuckled.


    He never told her how much he loved her.


    Nevertheless, he was really lucky to meet her.


    She taught him everything about love and responsibility.


    And she provided him a home and he never had to be lonely again for the rest of his life.


    There was a saying that went on like this, ''Some of us get dipped in t, some in satin, and some in


    gloss.''


    ''But every once in a while, you find someone who''s iridescent.''


    ''And when you do, nothing will everpare.''


    With that said, Ariah was the ''iridescent someone'' to Jimmy.

 Chapter 741

    Chapter 741


    On the night when Sharon''s water broke, she was on the phone with Ariah. The two were chatting


    about thetest gossip and hypothesizing about their babies'' gender.


    Sharon wanted a girl and she had even decided on the name already.


    On the other hand, Ariah wanted a boy because she was nning to have a second baby.


    She wanted her first child to be a boy and the second to be a girl. In that way, the girl could have an


    elder brother to take care of her, as having an elder brother was what Ariah had wished for since


    she was little.


    Just as they were talking passionately, suddenly, Sharon shouted, "Ah!"


    Startled, Ariah quickly asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "My, my water seemed to have broke just now!" But soon, Sharon had calmed down, as she had


    experienced this already when she gave birth to the twins. "Ariah, I gotta hang up now and go to the


    hospital. After I finish giving birth to the baby, then we can talk."


    Ariah was amused to hear that. Nevertheless, she just urged, "Hurry up then!"


    Hurriedly, Sharon hung up the phone, and standing there still, she yelled at Stanley, who was in the


    bathroom, "Honey!"


    Stanley was taking a shower when he heard Sharon''s steady yet a little panic-stricken voice.


    Worried, he quickly wrapped himself with a towel and came out. "What''s wrong?"


    In the meantime, leaning against the wall, Sharon took a deep breath and said, "My water has


    broken. Go and get ready."


    Hearing that, Stanley was astounded and looked for his phone in a panic, but he nearly tripped


    himself.


    When Sharon was giving birth to the twins, he wasn''t by her side, so he had never experienced this


    situation before.


    Soon, they got into the car. Holding Sharon in his arms, he could sense that she was drenched in


    sweat. She was in so much pain that she started to pinch his arm and then even bit his shoulder.


    Seeing that, Stanley was very worried. His hands were trembling.


    "Honey, please bear with it for a second. Well be at the hospital before you know it." He kissed her


    on the face, coaxing her softly. Nevertheless, his voice was slightly shaky.


    On the other hand, Sharon cried out in pain, "I


    can''t! It''s so painful!"


    Stanley didn''t know what to say because he apparently couldn''t experience what she was going


    through right now.


    Seeing that Sharon''s face gradually turned white, he began to get even anxious, so he roared at


    Anthony, "Drive faster!"


    Anthony was startled by his yell. Looking at the rearview mirror, he could see how scary Stanley


    was right now.


    Stanley no longer looked like the steadied man he was at work.


    And Anthony had never seen him like this before. It was as if he hadpletely lost his mind.


    On the way to the hospital, Stanley had everything arranged already. As soon as they arrived at the


    hospital, the doctors and nurses that were waiting at the entrance came up to check on Sharon''s


    condition.


    "Hurry up and save her..." Stanley hadpletely lost his sense of propriety.


    At first, the doctor was amused by him. But when he saw Stanley''s chalky face, he finally said in


    seriousness, "Mr. Jones, don''t worry. It is normal that your wife feels the pain because she''s having


    episodes of Braxton Hicks contractions now."


    Soon, they went into the hospital and Stanley stayed by Sharon''s side while she was getting ready


    to deliver. During then, the nurses woulde in to check on her condition from time to time.


    When Jimmy and Ariah came over, they heard Sharon grunt in pain.


    Sitting by the side of Sharon''s bed, Ariah was a little scared to see how much pain Sharon was


    enduring.


    It wasn''t until the doctor said Sharon could enter the delivery room that Ariah let out a sigh of relief.


    They apanied Sharon to the delivery room. Before the nurse pushed Sharon in, she turned to


    say to them, "Mr. Jones, I''m afraid you can''t go in. Please wait here..."


    But before the nurse could finish her words, Stanley interrupted her, "Disinfect me. I have to go in


    with my wife."


    "But..."


    Having no choice, the nurse went to ask for the doctor''s permission, to which the doctor agreed


    upon some consideration. "Alright, take Mr. Jones to change his clothes."


    It was rare to see such a loving husband, so the doctors did not force him to stay outside. Besides,


    the rules now were not as strict as before and family members could be allowed in to apany


    forbor.


    In the end, Stanley went in whereas Ariah, Jimmy, and Anthony waited outside.


    Uponing out of Sharon''s ward, Ariah had been looking a little pasty-faced.


    Recalling how much pain Sharon was in just now, she started to wonder if she could take it.


    It was also Jimmy''s first time to experience this, so he was naturally worried too. Helping Ariah to sit


    down, he finally asked in hesitation, "Honey, do you perhaps wanna consider a C- section? It seems


    that having a natural delivery is much more painful."


    They had discussed which kind of delivery method to get a long time ago.


    And Ariah chose to go with the natural delivery. Now that she heard Jimmy had changed his stand,


    she red at him and scolded, "We''ve agreed on this already. Why are you changing it now?"


    Jimmy didn''t want to make her angry. "Alright, I''ll listen to whatever you say."


    Leaning against his shoulder, Ariah looked at the red light of the operating room and muttered


    something to herself. Jimmy lowered his head to listen, only to hear that she was praying for the


    safety of Sharon and her baby.


    Then, he just sat on the bench with her and waited.


    Later on, Howard, who had gotten the news, came over with some hot drinks and snacks. "Have


    some snacks first. You need to replenish your energy."


    Ariah didn''t feel like eating, so Jimmy asked her to have some hot drinks instead, to which she


    barely took a few sips.


    As time went by, everyone grew a little anxious.


    In the delivery room, Stanley sat beside Sharon, holding her hand tightly. His expression was no


    better than Sharon''s.


    During the delivery, the doctor had been asking Sharon to push harder, which she did, and she felt


    as if she was going to pass out anytime soon. Yet, the baby still had note out, and she was


    slowly losing her strength.


    She could feel that Stanley was gripping her hand tighter and tighter, and he seemed to be saying


    something, but she couldn''t hear him clearly anymore...


    Before closing her eyes, she saw that his face was getting as white as a sheet as he looked at her


    in fear.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Just as she lost her conciousness, she felt that something came out of her uterus. Then, she heard


    a loud cry, but she had already used up all her strength, so she closed her eyes...


    Seeing that Sharon had passed out, Stanley was frightened and he quickly stood up from his chair,


    calling out to her with a trembling voice, "Sharon!"


    A doctor came to check on Sharon and asked him to calm down. But how could he be calming


    down?


    Shortly, a nurse also came over, trying to divert his attention by asking him to look at the newborn.


    However, Stanley just said coldly, "Take the baby away first."


    The nurse was choked speechless.


    She didn''t expect that he wasn''t excited to see the newborn.


    In fact, she was a little envious of Sharon. Right now, the man was obviously very concerned about


    his wife. After going through so many deliveries, this was the first time that she had seen a man


    apanying his wife instead of going to see the newborn.


    Before today, she had seen too many men who happily went to see their newborns rather than


    apanying their wives.


    But this man really doted on his wife.


    With a smile, the nurse took the baby out.

 Chapter 742

    Chapter 742


    Sharon opened her eyes and found that Stanley had been holding her hand tightly. She then called


    him in a hoarse voice, "Honey..."


    Instantly, Stanley noticed that she had woken up and felt relieved.


    Stroking her belly which was now t, she licked her lips and asked, "Where''s the baby?"


    "Here." Stanley stood up and Sharon looked behind him. On the other bed, the baby was quietly


    sleeping.


    Seeing her child, Sharon couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Meanwhile, Stanley took the newborn and ced the newborn beside her, to which she observed


    carefully. Then, thinking of something, she asked, "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "A boy."


    "Ah." Although Sharon was a little discouraged, she soon let go of her disappointment. Because


    regardless of the baby''s gender, she would still love her child.


    "What''s wrong?" Stanley raised his eyebrows at her.


    "Well, I want a daughter..."


    Hearing that, Stanley looked at the baby in her arms. The newborn was tiny and his face was


    somewhat wrinkly. It was hard to tell who the baby resembled yet. Nheless, Stanley''s heart


    gradually softened.


    Ever since Sharon came out of the delivery room, he had been guarding by her side, so he hadn''t


    taken a closer look at their newborn. But right now looking at the baby, he had a strange feeling.


    It was as if he finally realized that he had be a father now.


    When the baby was a month old, the Jones held a baby shower for him.


    They booked one of the best hotels in town to hold the celebration and the staff did their best to


    arrange the banquet.


    When Ariah and Jimmy came over, Sharon was waiting in one of the hotel rooms with the baby.


    Since Ariah''s belly was really big now, it was inconvenient for her to hold the baby, so she just


    stared at the baby and praised, "He''s really cute. A month ago he still looked wrinkly, but now I can


    already see the outline of his features. It looks like he''s gonna be a handsome guy when he grows


    up!"


    Indeed, the baby had changed a lot. It had only been a month, but the baby was now snowy and


    chubby.


    And he was especially cute.


    In the meantime, standing by the baby''s bed, the twins were observing their new little brother and


    touched the baby carefully.


    The baby''s skin felt very soft, like a marshmallow.


    Thinking about that, Seamus turned to look at Sadie and said, "Sis, our little brother is so soft. He''s


    like a marshmallow!"


    Sadie also touched the baby''s face, which felt indeed very soft. With a nod, she agreed, "Yeah, he''s


    soft like a marshmallow."


    Seeing how the kids got along, Ariah felt that she should really n to have a second child in the


    future. Otherwise, the child in her belly would be lonely.


    Tonight, all the wealthy families were present. Stanley, Jimmy, and a few others were weing


    guests in the hall.


    After a while, Howard came with a babysitter from his house.


    Sharon had seen the babysitter before. It was a sweet girl. Her name was ine.


    ine was younger than them. Upon greeting


    Sharon and Ariah, she went to y with the children.


    Later, Howard wanted to go help at the banquet but he was a little worried about ine, so he


    pulled Ariah to the side and said, "Hey, can you take care of ine for me? She was a little shy to


    come initially and I had to drag her here."


    "Oh?" Ariah looked at him with a faint smile. "You sounded very close to her, huh?"


    Hearing that, Howard just rolled his eyes and said, "Jeez, I know what you''re thinking now. But it''s


    not what you think."


    Instantly, she burst intoughter. "Calm down. I didn''t say anything."


    Howard was choked speechless.


    Ariah was a quick-witted woman.


    Nheless, before leaving, Howard enjoined her to take good care of ine.


    Seeing that Howard had left, Sharon and Ariah exchanged a look. Then, Sharon cleared her throat,


    calling out, "ine."


    "Yes, Sharon?" When ine heard Sharon call her, she quickly came over and asked. "Do you


    need any help?"


    Sharon looked at her up and down before saying, "You''ve arrived quite early. Have you eaten


    anything yet?" "Yes, Howard took me to have a sandwich early in the morning. He said that today''s


    banquet might start a littlete."


    Ariah was a little surprised that Howard was actually quite considerate.


    Surprisingly, he, a rich yboy, would do something like that.


    On the other hand, Sharon pulled ine over to sit down beside her and asked, "ine, are you


    dating Howard?"


    Unlike Ariah, Sharon couldn''t hold back anything. As soon as Howard brought ine here, she


    began to sense something different.


    Now when she heard the girl say that Howard had taken her to have breakfast prior toing here,


    she was even more astounded.


    She didn''t expect Howard to be so attentive. It waspletely out of line with his character.


    Therefore, Sharon asked directly.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Before she asked that, she thought that the girl would blush and deny. But out of her expectation,


    ine widened her eyes in surprise and replied, "No, we''re not dating. Why do you ask?"


    Her eyes looked pure and innocent. She didn''t seem to be lying.


    Getting her reply, Sharon and Ariah exchanged a look and Ariah finally said, "Well, we had the


    feeling that you two are dating since Howard is very attentive to you. Anyway, if you two are really


    dating, do tell us yeah. We''ll support you."


    "I see, but I''m afraid you two gonna get upset." With a smile, ine then exined, "Howard only


    took me along because he noticed that I was a little not in the mood."


    What?


    So ine was just apanion?


    Those who were able to attend the banquet today were all well-known people.


    Even some of thepany presidents who really wanted to see Stanley were not invited.


    So some of them would try to encourage their wives and daughters to speak to Sharon, hoping that


    they could fawn over Stanley. However, Stanley didn''t let anyonee up.


    Therefore, if Howard hadn''t brought her up here purposefully today, she wouldn''t have gotten a


    chance to meet them at all.


    Looking at the innocent look on her face, Ariah shook her head and sighed. She finally understood


    that perhaps ine hadn''t realized that Howard was interested in her.


    Thinking about that, Ariah suddenly asked, "ine, do you like Howard?"

 Chapter 743

    Chapter 743


    Did she like Mr. Perkins?


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Of course, she liked him.


    Mr. Perkins was the best employer she had ever met. Because she came from an underprivileged


    background, she had worked at different houses before.


    And she never met an employer like him, especially herst employer, who was totally different from


    Mr. Perkins.


    Thinking about that, ine nodded and replied, "Yeah, I like him. He''s a good man."


    A... good man?


    Looking at ine who was wearing a serious look, Ariah was choked speechless.


    At the same time, Sharon blurted out, "I think Howard also likes you. Why don''t you two try dating?"


    With confusion, ine blinked her eyes and said, "Sharon, I... I have a fiance already."


    Besides, she was just admiring Mr. Perkins. It wasn''t the kind between lovers. Why would Sharon


    and Ariah think that way of her and Mr. Perkins?


    Meanwhile, Sharon and Ariah exchanged a nce in embarrassment. It seemed like they had


    misunderstood the two.


    Quickly, Ariah cleared her throat. ''Anyway, the banquet is about to start now. Let''s take the baby


    down to meet the guests."


    "Sure." Sharon also stood up.


    It was just too embarrassing. They didn''t expect that ine had a fiance already.


    Since both Stanley and Sharon had little rtives, the guests attending the banquet were mostly


    Stanley''s business partners.


    Jackson King had also attended the baby shower. Due to his stern look, most people did not dare to


    approach him.


    Looking around, Sharon noticed that only Jackson was here alone.


    He was standing in the corner, looking rather stocky.


    Sharon carried the baby over to greet him. Seeing the newborn, Jackson praised, "He resembles


    Stanley a lot."


    Then, she handed the baby over. "Brother King, would you like to hug him?"


    Jackson had never carried a baby before. Worried that he might hurt the baby, he smiled and waved


    his hand. "Nah, I''m not good at carrying babies. I''m afraid I might hurt your son."


    Saying that, he then asked his adjutant to bring the gift to him.


    "Chief, here." The adjutant handed over a box.


    When the box was opened, Sharon saw a gold infant bracelet lying in it.


    It was a one-in-a-million kind.


    "Take this. It''s my present for the newborn."


    Instead of refusing his kindness, Sharon took the gift from the box and said, "Thank you, Jackson."


    Hearing that, Jackson smiled and stroked the baby''s forehead. Suddenly, he seemed to see


    someone and said to Sharon, "I see an acquaintance. I''ll talk to youter."


    Sharon nodded. "Sure, go ahead."


    After Jackson had left, Howard came over. Seeing that she was looking at Jackson''s back, he


    waved his hand in front of her. "Hey!"


    Instantly, Sharon snapped back to reality and red at him. "What? You don''t need to apany


    ine anymore?"


    Howard sighed. "Oh well, that d*mned girl only knows how to serve people. The reason why I


    brought her here today is to broaden her horizons. And yet, she''s helping the waiters to serve."


    Sharon was amused. As expected, ine was among the crowd serving the guests.


    With a good- looking appearance and a sweet voice, ine was the kind of girl that most men


    would be drawn to. Soon, a few yboys started to notice her.


    Suddenly, Howard snorted and said disdainfully, "Tsk, isn''t that *sshole Jakub?"


    Following his gaze, Sharon saw that Jackson was conversing with a well-dressed young man, but


    the young man waspletely subservient in front of Jackson.


    Meanwhile, Howard''s cold voice rang out again. "Why is this *sshole here? Jeez, I can''t believe that


    Stanley actually invites him. He knows that I''m not on good terms with him!"


    Hearing how he addressed the young man, Sharon grew curious and asked, "Do you have a grudge


    against that man?"


    With coldughter, Howard didn''t answer her question. "Anyway, Stanley is looking for you."


    Then he left.


    Now, Sharon grew even curious and she went to find Stanley, wanting to find out some information


    from him. However, Stanley was talking to someone. Then, she saw Jimmy and Ariah sitting by the


    side, so she handed the child to the nanny and strode towards them. "Hey, Jimmy."


    Since Ariah was about to deliver, she panted easily after taking only a few steps, so Jimmy quickly


    took her to rest in the corner.


    Just as they were chatting, they saw Sharon running towards them with a look of excitement.


    Worried that she would identally run into Ariah, Jimmy blocked her slightly and asked, "What''s


    up?"


    "Do you guys see the man beside Jackson?" she asked with a gossipy look.


    Hearing that, the two looked up. Ariah narrowed her eyes for a while and asked uncertainly, "Is


    that... Jakub King?"


    On the other hand, Jimmy recognized the man at a nce and confirmed, "Yep, it''s him."


    Sharon immediately became excited. "You guys know him?"


    "Yeah, why do you ask?" Jimmy raised an eyebrow at her.


    Sharon then whispered, "Let me tell you something. Just now when Howard was speaking about


    Jakub, he was calling him an *sshole and he looked like he wanted to punch Jakub anytime soon.


    But when I asked him why he was so angry, he ignored me."


    "So?"


    "So I''m wondering if they had a problem in the past?"


    "Fair enough." Jimmy nodded with a straight face. "Do you know what''s the rtionship between


    Jackson and Jakub?"


    "Since both of them share the same surname, I assume they are rted in some way?"


    "Well, Jackson is Jakub''s uncle."


    "I see."


    "Yeah, so Jackson is his mother''s brother, and Jakub follows his mother''s surname."


    Now it made sense.


    Then, looking at Sharon''s bright eyes, he smiled foxily and added, "You know the King Family is an


    affluent family right? And Jakub is a famous yboy in Beachmarsh City. Due to his strong family


    background, no one dares to provoke him and he has done many immoral things, not to mention


    that he has a heavy taste in sex ¡ª he''s interested in both men and women. Back then, he


    somehow fell in love with Howard and wanted to have a rtionship with him. Knowing that,


    Howard was enraged and he even got someone to beat Jakub up. If it hadn''t been for Jackson''s


    sake, he would have Jakub castrated."


    Instantly, Sharon gaped in surprise. "What happened after that?"

 Chapter 744

    Chapter 744


    Jimmy didn''t expect Sharon to be so interested in the gossip. If Stanley were to find out about him


    telling Sharon these, Stanley would definitely get angry at him.


    To Jimmy''s surprise, Ariah also grew interested. "Wow, Howard has such an interesting past?


    Haha!"


    Seeing how thedies were into this, he was speechless.


    Meanwhile, Sharon added, "I think Howard does look a little too good looking. If he were to dress


    like a woman, he could be even more attractive than most of us women."


    Once again, Jimmy had nothing to say.


    Then, Ariah pulled Sharon over and the two of them started chatting.


    "I can''t believe Howard had drawn the attention of another man before!"


    "I''m not too surprised though since he''s very goodlooking."


    Jimmy could not bear it any longer. "Enough!"


    Ariah still wanted to say something, but Jimmy covered her mouth. "Oh please, can''t you girls


    lower your voice? If Howard hears this, he''s gonna get enraged!"


    This was the past that Howard never wanted to be reminded of. He would get into a fit of anger no


    matter who brought it up.


    "Alright, let go of your hand. I won''t gossip about this anymore. But first, can you tell us what


    happened after Jakub was beaten up?"


    With a helpless look, Jimmy replied, "Nothing happened! Jakub can''t revenge on Howard because


    Howard''s grandfather is very powerful. So even if the King Family is angry, they can only turn a


    blind eye on that."


    On the other side, Howard grabbed ine, who was about to run over to Jakub, and demanded,


    "What are you doing?"


    ine struggled. "Mr. Perkins, let go of me! It hurts."


    However, Howard pulled her to a corner and red at her. "Don''t go to Jakub''s side. You could get


    into trouble!"


    Saying so, he frowned at the apron that she was wearing. "Why are you wearing that?"


    "Well, those kind helpers in the kitchen were worried that I''d stain my clothes, so they lend me an


    apron."


    When Howard heard that, he had a sense that perhaps someone like her was born to serve others.


    Still, he reminded her, "Do you know that you''re a guest today?"


    "I know, but I''m bored..."


    "Don''t do the servants'' work even if you''re bored!" he reprimanded her.


    A little shocked, she then put the tes in her hand aside and said awkwardly, "Sorry, Mr. Perkins.


    Have I embarrassed you?"


    Since she was drooping her head, Howard didn''t notice the look of inferiority in her eyes. He just


    rubbed his eyebrows and ordered, "Take off your apron and stay away from that side. Go find


    Sharon and the rest."


    With a nod, she took off her apron obediently.


    "Don''t go over to that side. Do you understand?" Howard reminded her once again.


    Seeing that he repeated that several times, ine grew a little curious. "What''s wrong? Why can''t I


    go there?"


    "There''s a bad guy over there."


    "What?"


    Snorting, Howard pulled her over and pointed at Jakub. "Do you see that man? Although he''s well-


    dressed, he''s actually a pervert and likes to toy with women. If you show up in front of him, he''s


    gonna get interested in you!"


    Without noticing it, he had already taken ine into his arms in a protective manner.


    Meanwhile, ine was shocked at his warning, and her face turned pallid. She quickly promised,


    "Mr. Perkins, don''t worry. I''ll definitely stay away from that man. Now, I''ll go find Sharon."


    Hearing that, only then did Howard curled his lips into a smile. "Good."


    In the meantime, Jakub was being reprimanded by his uncle, Jackson. Although Jackson wasn''t


    much older than him, he was still quite scared of him, especially his experienced, fierce gaze. He


    couldn''t look his uncle in the eyes at all.


    "Your mother said that you''ve been staying outsidetely. Is that true?"


    Hearing his uncle''s voice ringing out above him, Jakub quickly stood up and replied, "I... I''ll go back


    home tonight."


    "Good." Jackson nodded his head lightly. "Your mother is getting old now and she''s at risk of having


    a heart attack, so don''t make her angry."


    "Yes, I know."


    Seeing that Jackson was quite satisfied with his answer, Jakub hurriedly said, "Uncle, I''ll go first."


    However, Jackson didn''t reply and just stared at him with a deep gaze, to which he could feel his


    scalp getting numb. Just when he couldn''t hold on any longer, Jackson finally asked, "Also, I heard


    that you''re seeing someone new?"


    Jakub was shocked. Sure enough, his mother must have sent his uncle to warn him.


    "And it''s someone working in the entertainment industry?"


    Immediately, Jakub exined, "She has just entered the industry, so her background is still quite


    clean. It''s not like what you think, uncle."


    "Oh? What am I thinking?" Jackson wore a faint smile.


    Jakub had never seen his uncle smile in this way, which was weird. With a pause, he then


    continued, "Rosie hasn''t worked in the entertainment industry long yet. Her background is still


    clean. If we marry in the future, she will definitely quit the industry. So, uncle, you can rest assured."


    Now, Jakub''s mother wasn''t in charge of the King Family anymore. It was his uncle. Therefore, as


    long as he persuaded his uncle to ept his new girlfriend, then his mother would agree too.


    "What''s your new girlfriend''s name?"


    "Rosie Patel." Then, realizing that his uncle was interested, Jakub wanted to take the opportunity to


    introduce his girlfriend to his uncle. "Actually, I brought her here today. She was with me just now.


    Uncle, do you want to meet her? I''ll call her toe over."


    Jakub was anxious to introduce the two. So as soon as he finished saying that, he took out his


    phone to call Rosie, but she didn''t answer it.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Instantly, he frowned and muttered to himself, "What''s going on? Why isn''t she picking up her


    phone?"


    Just then, Jackson''s adjutant came looking for him and whispered something, to which he furrowed


    his brows. "Jakub, I gotta go now. I still have some matters to attend to."


    Jakub still wanted to say something, but watching the serious look on his uncle''s face, he knew that


    Jackson must have something urgent to do. So he didn''t insist on introducing the two anymore.


    After taking a few steps, Jackson suddenly turned around and asked, "Are you serious about the


    rtionship?"


    Jakub was taken aback for a moment before he quickly replied, "Yes, I''m very serious. I''ll marry


    her."


    "Then find a time to take her home and let your mom meet her. I''ll put in a good word for you too."


    With his uncle''s promise, he knew he had almost gained his family''s eptance, so he responded


    briskly, "Awesome, will do!"


    Then, he realized that his uncle was not as coldblooded as he seemed anymore.


    It was not until eight or nine o''clock in the evening that the grand banquet came to an end.


    Having drunk a lot today, Stanley smelled of alcohol when Anthony helped him over to Sharon.


    Instantly, she held the baby in her arms further away and suggested, "Honey, why don''t you take


    another car back? Anthony can send me and the kids back first."


    Otherwise, they would be drowned by the smell of alcohol from him.


    Nevertheless, Stanley said nothing.


    He stared at her delicate face for a while before turning around and getting into another car.


    In the meantime, Sharon and the children got into a separate car joyfully.

 Chapter 745

    Chapter 745


    Howard had drunk a lot tonight. When ine helped him into the car, he was breathing hot air onto


    her face.


    Embarrassed, ine somehow could feel that he was holding her very tightly...


    Maybe she was just being oversensitive because Mr. Perkins had a girlfriend already. Tonight, he


    might be just drunk.


    Thinking about that, she rxed a little.


    But in the next second, Howard''s words almost made her jump in the car.


    Holding her, he squinted at her and asked hoarsely, "What kind of perfume are you wearing? It


    smells so good!"


    It smelled so nice that he actually wanted to do something to her.


    And he did. His hand that was holding her waist began to get restless.


    All of a sudden, ine shook him off violently.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With a thump, Howard was thrown to the side, and his head mmed onto the car door. He was in


    so much pain that he yelled, "Ouch! My head! How dare you hit me?"


    Then, he sat up again whereas ine curled up in the corner in fear.


    Squinting his eyes at her, Howard climbed over and pinched her face. "Who are you?"


    ine almost burst into tears. "Dr. Perkins, are you drunk?"


    Right now, he couldn''t even recognize her.


    Howard pinched her cheek even harder and eximed, "How is your cheek so juicy?" With that


    said, he squinted his eyes at her. "Are you my... little lover?"


    With a flushed face, ine tried to pull his hands off. "Dr. Perkins, it''s me, ine."


    However, Howard continued to tug her into his arms and stroke her face. "What ine? I don''t


    know her. But you smell so good..."


    She was stunned. Before today, she had seen Howard in different looks, such as when he was


    dressed for work, or when he was acting like a gentleman... There was even once she saw him


    taking a woman into his room and she identally witnessed him making love with that woman...


    But never had she seen him taking advantage of her as he did now!


    Quickly, ine pushed him away. Although she knew that he was drunk now, she was still very


    upset.


    "Dr. Perkins, stop this, or else I''m gonna get angry!"


    She red at him fiercely, trying to scare him.


    Nheless, Howard just giggled and pounced on her, like a lecher. Seeing that, ine wanted to


    give him a good punch.


    Since she was habituated to doing hard work at home, she was strong enough to deal with a drunk


    man.


    As soon as Howard leaned over, she kicked him away.


    Shortly, Howard was sweating all over. Not only was he not able to get close to her, but he was also


    kicked by her so hard that he was in pain all over his body.


    Finally, they arrived home. Relieved, ine then said to the driver, "Hey, mister. Could you please


    help me carry him upstairs? I can''t do this on my own..."


    Hearing her sweet voice, the driver agreed to help and he picked pick up Howard by himself,


    entering the elevator.


    After seeing the driver off, ine nned to clean Howard''s body quickly, but she was a little


    hesitant when she saw that he was moving a lot.


    In the end, she helped him take off his shoes. After returning to her bedroom, she thought for a


    while and decided to lock her door.


    The next day, Howard woke up and learned that she was guarding against him all night, to which he


    got really frustrated.


    Ariah''s expected date of delivery was inte autumn.


    She had been resting at home since half a month ago, waiting for the baby toe out. However,


    she showed no signs ofbor when it was getting close to her due date.


    Slowly, Jimmy grew anxious too. When he went to work, he would call her almost every thirty


    minutes to check on her.


    When it was nearing her due date, there were still no signs ofbor, so the doctor gave her a


    hormone injection to inducebor. That night, she finally showed signs ofbor.


    She was going to give birth!


    Although it was already autumn and the evening air was cold, Jimmy was sweating.


    "Sweetheart, bear with it... The baby wille out before you know it." Holding her hand tight,


    Jimmy followed her into the delivery room.


    Ariah took a deep breath and nodded. "I know..."


    Having experienced Sharon''sbor, she had already mentally prepared herself. But still, she didn''t


    expect that giving birth would hurt so much!


    It was so painful that she wanted to scream!


    Jimmy remembered that when Stanley came out of the delivery room, he was drenched in sweat,


    looking exhausted. Back then, he thought that Stanley was exaggerating it, but only today he


    realized that the delivery process was indeed exhausting.


    Meanwhile, Ariah couldn''t hold it anymore and cried out in pain, "Jimmy, I''m not f*cking going


    through this again! It''s so painful!"


    Being scolded by her, he just listened obediently.


    When her face began to turn pale, one of the doctors suddenly became solemn and announced,


    "Oh shoot, the mother is bleeding profusely. We gotta prepare for the c-section!"


    Hearing that, Jimmy was stunned to the ground.


    Then, a doctor took him out of the delivery room. When he came back to his senses, he quickly


    grabbed the doctor and pleaded in a shaky voice, "Please, you gotta save her. If ites to thest


    choice, please save my wife..."


    The doctor took a look at him and nodded seriously. "Don''t worry. We will try our best."


    After the doctor went in, Jimmy sat on the cold floor in anxiousness.


    He wished that Ariah had never been pregnant.


    In this way, she would not have been in danger.


    For a long time, he just sat still until his body cooled down. Gradually, his thoughts began to grow


    unrest, and so he started to smoke. Soon, he finished a pack of cigs, so he got up, pacing back and


    forth down the corridor.


    Just then, the door of the delivery room finally opened.


    Jimmy took a step forward and asked, "Where''s my wife?"


    His voice was hoarse.


    It was the same doctor who had sent him out a few hours ago and he was shocked by Jimmy''s


    haggard look. Jimmy''s hair was messy, and there were dark circles under his eyes.


    Clearing his throat, the doctor then said, "Your wife is not waking up yet, but don''t worry. She gave


    birth to a baby girl, and they both are safe."


    Hearing that, Jimmy felt a sense of relief as if he had just survived a disaster. His palms were


    already covered with ayer of sweat.


    "I need to see my wife." Jimmy was about to leave, but then he thought of something and turned


    back to ask the doctor, "Doc., do I need an appointment to have a vasectomy?"


    The newborn was a girl.


    It was a tender, little baby girl.


    Looking at the newborn who was sleeping soundly in her arms, Ariah sighed.


    Jimmy had juste back from outside. When he saw her sighing, he raised his thick eyebrows at


    her and asked, "What happened?"

 Chapter 746

    Chapter 746


    Rolling her eyes at him, Ariah shushed, "Keep your voice down. She just fell asleep."


    Smiling lovingly, Jimmy put the things in his hands down gently and tiptoed to his wife and daughter.


    He felt very much in love as he looked at his daughter''s pinkish and puffy face.


    Standing beside him, Ariah nced at Jimmy as he sat by the bed quietly with a hint of fatigue in


    his casual posture. There was unconceble tenderness in his eyes when he looked at them.


    Her heart pounded a little faster by the scene and she whispered, "Are you tired?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    While she was in the postpartum confinement, Jimmy was busy working and taking care of them.


    She was genuinely touched to have a man who treated her so tenderly in her life.


    Lifting the quilt and lying down behind her, Jimmy held the twodies in his arms and closed his


    eyes. "I''m fine."


    Ariah turned to him and said, "Sleep for a while. I''ll put water in the bathtub for you so that you can


    take a bathter."


    "It can wait." Jimmy hugged her tight. "Why did you sigh just now?"


    Pouting, Ariah muttered, "I thought I''d have a son first..."


    "You wanted a boy?"


    "Boy or girl, it''s the same, but I wish our daughter can have an elder brother," Ariah spoke even


    more softly as her daughter was lying in her arms while Jimmy''s beating heart echoed into her ears.


    "But we have a girl first."


    Surprised, Jimmy slowly opened his eyes and stared at her. "You want a second child?"


    "You don''t?"


    Jimmyughed, "Did you forget how you cursed me in thebor room that day? You said that you


    don''t want to do it again."


    Embarrassed, Ariah huffed, "It was so painful at that time, the curses just came out off the top of my


    head. You can''t take them seriously."


    Silently, Jimmy wrapped his arm around her neck and fidgeted her earlobe yfully.


    After a long while, he gushed, "That''s because You''ve forgotten the pain already."


    Sensing something was off, Ariah nced at him. "Are you saying you don''t want a second child?"


    "Don''t you think one is enough?"


    "Yes, but I''m afraid that she''ll be lonely." Ariah''s childhood past shed across her mind. It was also


    the reason why she wanted to give her daughter a sibling.


    Lowering his head to her cheek, Jimmy puffed his hot breath on her cheek and kissed her slowly as


    if he was ying with her. It tickled Ariah and she warned, giggling, "Stop it."


    Jimmy chuckled. He then twisted his arms and pulled her into his embrace. However, it was quite a


    big movement that startled their little princess, and she started crying.


    Ariah quickly pushed Jimmy away and hugged her daughter.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "She''s hungry."


    The one- month celebration Jimmy held for his daughter was not as grand as Stanley''s. It was a


    simple party where he invited his family and friends to gather around and have some wine.


    Sharon had brought over her son to the party. It had only been a month since theyst saw each


    other, but the child had grown up and looked even more handsome than before.


    After the party, Jimmy returned to his parents'' ce with his wife and daughter.


    "Stay the night," E suggested. She was not as harsh as she used to be, and she would


    asionally smile at Ariah. ttered, Ariah said, "Let''s see what''s Jimmy''s n for today."


    "Jimmy and his father went to the study."


    Taking her granddaughter from Ariah, E sat on the sofa and yed with the baby. After a while,


    she suddenly asked, "Are you nning to have a second child?"


    Ariah replied without discerning the meaning behind E''s question, "I had a cesarean section, so I


    can''t be pregnant for the next two to three years. Besides, we''ll put all my attention on her for now."


    With a smile, E nodded. "Okay. Give her a baby brother two yearster then."


    Immediately, Ariah understood what E meant. She wanted a grandson.


    Irritated, Ariah assented, "What if it''s also a girl?"


    ncing at her, E retorted, "When you''re pregnant, you''ll know if it''s a boy or a girl..."


    "So what if it''s a girl? You want me to abort it?" Ariah glowered in disbelief, "Mom, don''t you think


    you''re a little biased?"


    Upon hearing this, E grimaced in annoyance. "Biased? How am I biased? Now that I have a


    granddaughter, why can''t I ask for a grandson


    next?"


    Pouting, Ariah took her daughter from E''s arms, deciding not to continue this argument with E.


    Ariah knew that E was disappointed when she gave birth to a daughter.


    But never did she expect that E would ask her to confirm the child''s gender when she was


    pregnant with a second child.


    It was so hurtful that she couldn''t ept it.


    "Jimmy and I aren''t young anymore. When the baby is two or three years old, we will be older, and


    by then we may not want a second child because we are not fit to have one because of our health.


    "What do you say?"


    E was so agitated that she shouted, "How old can you and Jimmy be anyway that you said you''re


    not fit to have a baby? Are you unwilling or unable to have a baby!"


    Looking straight at E''s eyes, Ariah rebutted, "Mom, it''s up to me whether I want a second child or


    not."


    "You..."


    Suddenly, the wrath of fury was burning inside E. She was not biased against girls, but a big and


    prominent family like theirs would wish to have a boy so that he could inherit their family business.


    That was why she wanted Ariah to give the Hudson Family a grandson.


    However, she did not expect Ariah to tell her so bluntly that she would not give birth in the future. It


    was as if she was pping her in the face figuratively.


    Annoyed, E blurted impulsively, "I told you this because you don''t have a son! I don''t care how


    many babies you have. Just give us a boy!"


    These words were like a knife stabbing at Ariah''s heart. She smirked coldly, "Will you ask Jimmy to


    divorce me if I don''t have a son?"


    Upon hearing Ariah''s provocation, the hot-tempered E mmed the table and snapped, "If you


    don''t have a son, you don''t have the right to be my daughter-inw!"


    Her remark made Ariah tremble furiously.


    At this moment, footsteps sounded on the stairs, followed by Jimmy''s voice, "What''s going on? I


    heard your voices upstairs."


    When he went straight to the living room, Ariah happened to look up at him, revealing the reddened


    eyes on her pale face. Her eyes were filled with tears and sorrow, but there was a hint of


    stubbornness and resentment on her expression.


    Jimmy frowned. "What''s wrong?"

 Chapter 747

    Chapter 747


    With her daughter in her arms, Ariah turned her face away and held back her tears before turning


    around again. "Nothing. It''s gettingte, are we still going back tonight?"


    She did not tell him about the fierce dispute she had with E.


    Yet, Jimmy walked up to her, stared at her, and hissed, "What happened?"


    Avoiding his gaze, Ariah bit her lips and lowered her head quietly.


    Jimmy then turned to his mother, who looked furious as well with a grimacing frown.


    "Can someone tell me what happened?" Jimmy raised an eyebrow.


    Getting no response from either of them, he nodded with a squint. "Fine."


    Then, he turned around and gestured at Hazel. "You were downstairs, so you must know what


    happened. Talk."


    Peeking at E''s furious frown, Hazel shook her head timidly. "I was in the kitchen, so I didn''t know


    what happened in the living room."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy smirked. "You''ve been working with us for years. How far can the kitchen be from the living


    room that you can''t hear anything they said? What else can you do around here?"


    His words sounded awfully harsh despite the smile on his face.


    This made Hazel feeling uneasy and nervous.


    "Stop pestering her!" E stood up. "You can just ask me! Hazel, you can go now."


    With a hum, Hazel quickly left.


    Taking a deep breath, E snorted, "I was just talking about having a second child and asked Ariah


    to try for a boy. I didn''t know how I offended her but she started getting irritated and chided me for


    being biased, and even said that she''s not going to have a second child because of her age."


    Jimmy walked up to Ariah and looked her in the eye. "Is that so?"


    Ariah nodded lightly.


    Unexpectedly, Jimmy sneered, "I don''t think so. What else did she say to you?"


    This made Ariah stunned. He really understood her the best as he could see straight to the core of


    the problem.


    Knowing that she would not get mad so easily., he suspected that E must have said something


    unpleasant that infuriated her to the point of


    crying.


    She rarely cried.


    So, it showed that E''s remark must be really harsh to make her so furious.


    "Jimmy Hudson!" E pounded her chest indignantly. She was his mother, but he treated her like


    she was an evil mother-inw to his wife.


    Sitting down beside E, Jimmy looked askance at her and jabbed, "Did you say something like


    you''re gonna make me divorce her if she doesn''t have a son?"


    E gasped in bewilderment.


    "It''s incredible how I can guess it correctly, right?" Jimmy cast a sideways nce.


    Actually, E felt a little regretful now as she blurted those words on the spur of the moment. She


    was also a woman, so of course, she understood how hard it was to have a baby.


    However, both of them were equally stubborn and hotheaded. When their worlds collided due to


    different opinions, her wrath came out of nowhere.


    "How can you me Ariah for giving birth to a daughter?" Jimmy remained a casual look. "You are


    a highly educated person. Don''t you know that the gender of the baby depends on the


    chromosomes from the male side?"


    E red at Jimmy. "Are you lecturing me?"


    Leaning back on the soft couch with his legs crossed, Jimmy grinned. "I''m telling you that I''ll only


    have one daughter and no more."


    E and Ariah turned to him, astounded.


    He was hoodwinking E deliberately, wasn''t he?


    "Don''t say that. I want to have more grandchildren, that''s all. Ariah, I''m sorry for spurting nonsense


    at you."


    Hearing E''s apology, Ariah bowed out wisely.


    "Don''t be, Mom. I was rude to you."


    E smiled at Ariah''s sensibility. "It''s gettingte now. Go home, hurry. Your father and I will visit


    your baby some other time."


    After the unpleasant argument earlier, Ariah didn''t want to spend the night here either, so she


    quickly uttered, "Okay. Rest early. We''ll see ourselves out."


    E nodded.


    Then, Ariah looked at Jimmy.


    Strangely, he remained sitting on the sofa in his casual posture. Ariah called out to him again,


    "Jimmy, let''s go."


    "Rx." Jimmy had a faint smile on his face. "I haven''t finished done yet."


    Ariah was startled. What else did he want to say?


    Even E was skeptical.


    Sitting up and straightening his legs, Jimmy looked at E and announced, "Mom, I''m serious about


    not having a second child. I got the snip when Ariah was doing her confinement."


    The living room was eerily silent.


    E was stunned.


    So was Ariah.


    After what seemed like forever, E thumped the table and stood up, her hands trembling violently.


    "W-What did you say?"


    "Do you want me to repeat myself?"


    "You''re a fool! Why don''t you discuss with us before you did it?" E growled at the top of her lungs.


    "No way! I''ll ask a doctor to reverse the surgery for you..."


    Before E could finish, Jimmy''s expression gloomed. "You don''t have to. This is my business."


    E opened her mouth to say something, but Jimmy stood up, interjecting her, "Mom, just admit that


    you''re biased. Can you please get rid of that thinking? What''s good about boys anyway? They''re so


    naughty and troublesome. Girls are the best. Look, did my little girl snort as we argue? No, right?


    She is sleeping like there''s no tomorrow."


    With that, Jimmy pulled the shocked Ariah out of


    the house.


    Enraged, E shouted behind him, "You are the only son in our family. If you don''t have a boy..."


    "My daughter carries my blood too!" Sighing, Jimmy put his arms on E''s shoulder and huffed,


    "Mom, do we need a boy to inherit the throne or a vast family fortune?"


    With a dull look on her face, E was dumbfounded.


    ncing at his mother, he knew that his message was sessfully conveyed.


    Curling his lips, he teased with a gentler expression, "For me, girls and boys are the same. If you


    really want a boy, you can have one with Dad."


    "You d*mn child! Shut it!"


    Regaining herposure, E sighed heavily as she red at him. "Yes, defend your wife all you


    want. My singlements earn me an earful. Hurry and go now. Out of sight, out of mind."


    With that, Jimmy left with Ariah.


    After seeing them off, E sat on the sofa in a daze for a long while before heaving a heavy sigh.


    In the car.


    Jimmy was driving while Ariah was sitting in the front passenger seat. The baby was sleeping in her


    carrier in the back seat.


    From time to time, Ariah looked sideways at Jimmy. He looked like a carefully crafted masterpiece


    by God. His handsome face was prominent under the illumination of the roadmps, highlighting his


    protruding facial feature and sharp jawline.


    Biting her red lips, Ariah nced at him with tenderness and adoration in her eyes.


    Finally, Jimmy noticed her gaze and teased with a bashful smile on his face, "You look like you''re


    going to pounce on me and eat me up."

 Chapter 748

    Chapter 748


    Jimmy expected her to be annoyed by his teasing. On the contrary, she blushed, and her eyes


    flickered.


    They hadn''t made love after Ariah delivered the baby. After restraining himself for so long, he was


    mesmerized by her delicate gaze and couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy''s hands, which were holding the steering wheel, trembled. "Honey, are you sure you want to


    do it here?"


    "I don''t mind doing it in the car, but what about the baby? What if we startle her?"


    Ariah was taken aback at first, but then she realized what he was talking about. "Be serious!" She


    red at him.


    Donning a mischievous smile, Jimmy felt that she was the core of the problem due to her


    mesmerizing nce.


    Ignoring his wicked smile, Ariah hesitated for a long while before asking, "Was it true what you said


    just now?"


    "Which part?" "The getting the snip part."


    "Yup," Jimmy hummed, "It''s true."


    Sitting up straight in surprise, Ariah leaned to the side to look at him. "Why didn''t you discuss it with


    me before you did it?"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows. "Do you really want a son?"


    "That''s not what I meant. I just think that you never discuss anything with me, and never told me


    even if you did it, so I wouldn''t have known any of this if you didn''t say it out loud today."


    He was always like this. Although he was doing it for her own good, he never mentioned a single


    word about his ns.


    She figured that if he met a narrow- minded woman who would not appreciate what he was doing,


    the rtionship would definitely end very quickly.


    Looking at her, Jimmy exined, "It''s not a big deal, so I can''t be bothered to tell you. Besides,


    have you spent any time on me recently? Your main focus now is our girl. You don''t even notice any


    change in me."


    After the vasectomy procedure, he walked funny the whole day that David and the rest not only


    could tell at a nce, but they also teased him for doing the deed too much that he hurt himself.


    In fact, he even went home a littleter than usual as he was afraid that Ariah would notice it.


    However, not only did Ariah not notice anything, but she also didn''t bat an eye on him.


    Bashful, Ariah blushed and retorted, "Are you jealous of your own daughter? It''s my first time having


    a child of my own, and she''s too adorable to be ignored. Can you me me?"


    After a pause, she looked at him with aplicated expression and then pouted. "Does this


    operation have any impact on you?"


    Silence engulfed the car as soon as she finished her word.


    It was eerily quiet for a long while that Ariah turned and met with his dark eyes with a hint of


    amusement.


    "Are you ming me for not making love to you recently?"


    Her face turned even redder since he blurted what was in her mind out loud. "1-1 am not!"


    She was curious since Jimmy wasn''t handsytely, but she didn''t ask him about it.


    Until today, when she heard Jimmy say that he had a vasectomy, she couldn''t help but wonder if the


    procedure had any effect on him due to his unusual well-behaved moments.


    Jimmy''s eyes slowly became deep, and his voice was particrly dense in the dark night. "Put our


    girl to sleep in her own room tonight." "Why?" Ariah asked curiously, not understanding his intention


    instantly.


    Staring at her intensely, Jimmy hissed, "Why? Do you really want me to live a sex-less life?"


    Ariah blinked in surprise.


    Then, she turned her face away shyly as the thought dawned on her.


    After delivery, Ariah moved back to the apartment where she had lived with Jimmy.


    It was a duplex apartment that was much more spacious than hers.


    The baby''s room was right next to their bedroom. After feeding her daughter, Ariah returned to the


    bedroom to see Jimmy, who had just finished showering, came out of the bathroom. She sat in front


    of the dressing table and asked after some hesitation, "Why did you get the snip?"


    As he changed into his pajamas, Jimmy said indifferently, "Having and delivering a baby is


    dangerous."


    Ariah never imagined that she would hear such an answer from him.


    Did her delivery leave him with such a deep psychological trauma?


    "Every woman goes through the same thing. It''s okay after the delivery."


    Lying on the bed and flipping through a book, Jimmy stated, "Let me give you an example. There


    must be unknown risks if you are pregnant again, but if you don''t, the risks don''t exist anymore."


    Was that why he got the snip? For the so-called risks?


    A strong feeling welled up in Ariah''s heart. She put down the things in her hands, walked towards


    the man on the bed, and took away the book in his hand.


    Then, she crawled into the quilt and hugged him.


    Her action startled Jimmy, and he froze for a moment before hugging her back.


    As Ariah leaned against his chest and listened to the thumping of his heartbeat, she said, "Listen to


    your mom. Do the reverse procedure."


    "I won''t."


    He answered without hesitation.


    Ariah stared at him, puzzled.


    She was genuinely surprised that he would do this for her. How many men could be like him?


    As Ariah sighed, Jimmy lowered his body towards her and buried his head on her corbone. He


    was so addicted to the faint fragrance and milk scent on her body that he started to get rougher.


    Not paying attention to him, Ariah was still thinking about the conversation they had at Hudson


    Mansion. "Your mother said that you''re the only son. What does she mean by that?"


    When she didn''t get an answer from him, she nudged him as he was burying his head in her chest.


    "W-What about Kobi? Is he not part of your family?"


    Her question made him froze, but he came to his senses after a short while and said ndly, "If I''m


    not mistaken, my parents adopted him."


    Ariah widened her eyes in surprise. "Really?"


    "Yes." Jimmy didn''t want to continue this conversation. In fact, his parents hadn''t told him the truth


    yet, so he was certain that they didn''t want to expose the ugly secret.


    Thus, he couldn''t be bothered about these nasty pasts. As long as Kobi didn''tmit any felonies


    like he used to do, he would turn a blind eye to his matter and let him be.


    Ariah was still curious, but Jimmy kissed her questions away.


    Jimmy named his daughter Lacie, Lacie Hudson.


    She was the one and only in this world.


    In his heart, his daughter was the best in the world.


    Lacie was a bright child with big sparkly eyes. She could say mama and dada at eight months


    young.


    Ever since he became a father, Jimmy doted on his daughter so much to the point that even Ariah


    couldn''t take it, only to get the sneer from him, "This is the only daughter I have. She deserves all


    the love I give her."


    Ariah wouldn''t mind if he pampered their daughter a little, but he was spoiling her. "You''ve spoiled


    her rotten. Look at her. She only wants to be with you whenever you return home. She is so spoiled


    now, what will happen when she grows older?"


    "I don''t mind if she turns out to be spoiled," he said without hesitation while hugging his daughter.


    sh!


    Ariah wanted to kill him right there and then.

 Chapter 749

    Chapter 749


    Sharon''s son, Simon, was contrary though.


    He was quick to learn how to walk but it took him ages to talk.


    When Seamus and Sadie were about his age, they could talk fluently and were very active.


    Simon, on the other hand, was taciturn and gentle. Because of this, Sharon was a bit anxious about


    his development.


    She even took him to the hospital for a checkup, and the result showed that he was a healthy baby


    and that there was no problem with his intelligence and vocalizing. The doctor reassured her that


    some children werete talkers.


    But he was already fifteen months old. Wasn''t that a little toote?


    At Lacie''s first birthday party, Sharon went with her children.


    When Sharon told Ariah about this out of concern, Ariahforted her not to worry about it and to


    treasure the tranquility she had now.


    Furthermore, she reassured her that Simon was a bright kid, so it was just a matter of time before


    he would start talking.


    On the other hand, she simply could not imagine how Sharon raised three children. It was already


    hard enough for her to raise one.


    As Lacie grew up day by day, she became a little harder to handle. Ariah felt fortunate to have a


    nanny and Jimmy to help take care of Lacie. Otherwise, she would go berserk if she was the sole


    caretaker.


    Suddenly, there was a loud cry echoing from the y area.


    Freezing for a moment, Ariah recognized that it was Lacie''s voice and quickly ran over to check her


    out while Sharon followed behind her. "What''s going on?"


    Earlier, Lacie and Simon were sitting on the bed ying with toys, but now one of them was lying on


    the bed crying, and the other''s face was as red as a tomato.


    Despite the chaos, Sharon was amused by Simon''s reddish face. "What happened?"


    The two nannies recounted the whole story.


    As it turned out, the two children were having fun and ying together at first that the nannies didn''t


    pay much attention to them, but suddenly, Lacie burst into tears. They frantically turned around and


    saw that Simon pushed Lacie.


    It was a known fact that Lacie was spoiled rotten at home because Jimmy doted on her very much,


    and no one had ever bullied her.


    Now that someone dared to push her, she couldn''t hold it back and began to cry.


    After knowing the whole story, Sharon carried Simon and chided him in a serious tone, "Lacie is a


    girl. I''ve told you not to bully girls!"


    Sadie pouted and frowned.


    Sternly, Sharon pressed him onto a chair and directed, "Apologize to Lacie."


    It was as if Simon could sense that Sharon was not on his side, so he restrained his expression.


    Then, as he looked at his mother and at the crying Lacie again, he frowned and turned his head


    away stubbornly.


    Agitated by Simon''s attitude, Sharon immediately called Stanley to give his son a lesson.


    Hearing that Lacie was bullied, Jimmy immediately ran over from the poker table furiously.


    When Lacie saw her fathering, she opened her arms wide, threw herself into Jimmy''s arms,


    and cried louder than before.


    pping on her forehead helplessly, Ariah found that Lacie''s acting skills were so outstanding that


    she might be an actress in the future.


    She was almost doneforting her, but at this moment, all her efforts had gone wasted as Lacie''s


    tears were flowing down her cheeks like running tap water.


    Dismayed, she decided to ignore them and went to the suite to watch TV.


    Likewise, Sharon followed Ariah too and left the problem for the men to solve.


    Jimmy felt as if his heart broke into a million pieces as he looked at his crying daughter. "Stanley,


    your eldest son is much more sensible than your youngest son. He always treats Lacie nicely."


    He wanted to add that Seamus was unlike this little rascal Simon who dared to bully his daughter.


    Of course, Stanley could hear the remark Jimmy didn''t say, knowing how he doted his daughter.


    It was reasonable for him to be so aggrieved because his son bullied his daughter.


    ncing at Simon who seemed to be sulking, Stanley went straight to Jimmy, carried Lacie, gently


    wiped away her tears, andforted in a gentle and low voice, "Did Simon bully you?"


    Lacie nodded pitifully, her eyes filled with tears.


    The pitiful sight made Stanley''s heart ached. "Do you want me to teach him a lesson?"


    Jimmy raised his eyebrows as he listened. Was Stanley willing to teach his own son a lesson? If it


    were him, he certainly could noty hands on his own child.


    "N-No, It doesn''t hurt anymore..." Lacie stammered as she cast a nce at Simon, who was sitting


    on the sofa with a nk face, and felt a little guilty.


    "Oh?" Stanley smiled. "Can you stop crying then?"


    Lacie nodded quickly.


    With that, Stanley returned her to Jimmy. As soon as Lacie was in her father''s arms, she wiped her


    tears and snot on Jimmy''s shirt and then cracked into a big smile.


    Jimmy nced at her, speechless.


    His daughter was extremely spoilt and it was almost impossible to calm her when she was throwing


    a tantrum. During the crying fit, he and Ariah had tried all kinds of methods to calm her down to no


    avail, but Stanley managed to make her stop crying instantly.


    Jimmy''s expression was particrlyplicated as he stared at his daughter.


    "There is a red mark on Lacie''s forehead. I think they bumped into each other identally when


    they were ying." Stanley carried his son and coaxed him to talk. "Say sorry to Lacie."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaning on his shoulder, Simon pursed his lips


    tightly.


    Stanley furrowed at Simon''s expression and looked at Jimmy. "It''s my son''s fault, so I''d like to give a


    gift to Lacie as an apology."


    "You don''t have to. They''re all children, and idents happen." Jimmy waved his hand hastily.


    Stanley sneered, "Who was the one who scolded my son for making his daughter cry just now?"


    Sheepishly, Jimmy murmured, "Well, it''s gettingte. We have to go back now." After that, he


    shouted to the hall, "Darling, let''s go!"


    Upon hearing his call, Ariah and Sharon walked out of the suite and heaved a sigh of relief when


    they saw that Lacie had stopped crying.


    Two dayster, Stanley sent the "token of apology" to Jimmy''s house.


    Ariah stared at the contract in disbelief with her mouth agape.


    Jimmy could not believe that Stanley would give such a big "token" to Lacie either!


    It was a one percent dividend of Jones Group''s shares, and Lacie was the beneficiary of the


    dividend.


    Ariah and Jimmy exchanged astounded nces. Their mouths were wide open but they couldn''t


    say a word.


    Although it was only one percent, Jimmy knew that it was actually a big figure.


    The contract clearly stated that Lacie would receive an annual dividend until she turned 100 years


    old, which meant that in the following 100 years, Lacie would receive a huge sum of money every


    year.

 Chapter 750

    Chapter 750


    After silently counting Jones Group''s market value, he took a deep breath and uttered, "We don''t


    have to work anymore and enjoy a free and easy life by just taking the dividend that Stanley gives


    us. As for Lacie, when she grows up, she may be a rich woman and doesn''t have to worry about


    money at all."


    Shaking in delight, Ariah held the contract in her hand and felt like she was holding a treasure


    chest. "S-Stanley is really willful."


    Jimmy carried the innocent and childish Lacie into his arms.


    He felt that his daughter was very lucky to receive such a huge sum of money when she had just


    turned one.


    Leaning back on the sofa and letting Lacie step on his belly, he sighed, "Honey, our girl''s


    ckmailing skill is top-notch. As a policeman, I''m impressed."


    Ariah red at him. "Stop it!"


    After a pause, she added, "You better return this contract to Stanley. We can''t ept it."


    "I know." Jimmy changed into a serious expression and nodded.


    With that, Ariah quickly put the contract back into its envelope.


    On the other hand, it was a rather peculiar scene at the Jones Family. Sharon found that Simon had


    be more and more introverted ever since the party two days ago.


    Previously, although he did not like to talk, at least he showed his interest in other things.


    But in the past two days, he was obviously a little down and upset.


    Sharon told Stanley about this. He cancelled his dinner n and came home early tonight to


    observe Simon.


    Sure enough, as Sharon said, Simon didn''t look happy.


    After dinner, Sharon sat with Seamus and Sadie for their homework while Stanley and Simon


    yed games in the living room.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When ying Lego, Stanley tempted his son to talk, but Simon always looked at himzily and then


    responded with a gesture to prove that he heard him and continued to y by himself.


    From this reaction, Stanley found that Simon was actually very clever because he would respond


    when adults talked to him, but he just didn''t want to talk.


    Without forcing him to speak, Stanley caressed his head and muttered, "Are you mad at Mommy


    and Daddy?"


    Simon''s hand, which was holding a toy, halted.


    It was at this time that Stanley asked again, "Is it because we me you for bullying Lacie, but


    actually you didn''t do it?"


    Sharon said that he had been depressed aftering back from the party, so he assumed that the


    incident was the only thing that could upset Simon.


    Upon hearing the question, Simon raised his head and nced at him.


    It was only through this nce that Stanley finally understood what was going on.


    Simon was not only smart, but he was also very sensitive. He actually held the grudge for two days.


    Leaning against the sofa, he pondered for a while as he looked at his son with a smile, and then


    provoked, "You''re angry at us, but I don''t think we were at fault. You did bully Lacie."


    After his remark, Simon put aside the toys in his hand and stared at his father.


    As if he didn''t notice his stare, Stanley continued, "Lacie is a girl. Didn''t you see that Uncle Jimmy


    loves Lacie so much? Of course, he would be angry because you bullied his daughter. Besides,


    have you ever seen Seamus bully Sadie? He always let Sadie be, doesn''t he?"


    At this moment, Simon''s fair face began to flush.


    His response surprised Stanley. Even at this moment, Simon was still resisting the urge to defend


    himself.


    He could really bear the brunt.


    Feeling challenged, Stanley was trying to think of another way to force Simon to speak when


    Seamus went to the washroom and then poured himself a ss of water.


    "You''ve finished your homework?" Stanley asked.


    Seamus nodded. "Yup."


    "What about Sadie?"


    Seamus sat down on the sofa and sighed, "She doesn''t know how to do her math, so now she is


    arguing with Mom."


    Sure enough, as Stanley pricked up his ears to listen, he could hear the faint voices of Sharon and


    Sadie bickering in the study...


    "What are you guys doing?" Seamus took a sip of water.


    Stanley''s way of getting along with Seamus had always been earnest and adultlike. "Simon bullied


    Lacie at her birthday party, and he''s been upset because we scolded him."


    "Oh," Seamus hummed. "Has he been ignoring you?"


    Stanley raised his eyebrows. "He is very reserved. No one can force him to talk if he doesn''t want


    to."


    And that included him, the father.


    Sitting up straight, Seamus pped and dered, "I have an idea. Give me a hundred grand."


    Stunned for a moment, Stanley stared at Seamus with a scrutinizing gaze. "Why?"


    "Make fund for my future business."


    Stanley squinted.


    As expected, as his son, he had such strong financial management skills since young.


    Although Stanley doubted that Seamus coulde up with a good idea, he didn''t want to crush his


    confidence, so he nodded. "Deal."


    Smiling triumphantly, Seamus got down from the sofa, and came to Simon.


    The confused Simon did not understand the conversation between his father and brother just now.


    Putting the ss down, Seamus sat cross-legged in front of Simon, and asked him seriously, "Did


    you bully Lacie?"


    Simon simply stared at him quietly.


    "How dare you stare at me? You should be taught a lesson. How could you bully her? Uncle Jimmy


    loves Lacie so much. You should be thankful that he didn''t smack you that day."


    Simon widened his eyes in disbelief. What was his brother talking about? Was he scolding him?


    How could he scold him when Mom and Dad didn''t even dare to?


    Seeing Simon''s bulging cheek, Seamus poked it with his finger and teased, "You''re upset? Even I


    don''t dare to provoke Lacie. How could you push her? Mom should have smack you that day."


    Then, he continued with a snort, "In order not to embarrass us, I think you don''t have to join us for


    lunch with Lacie''s family next week. You can stay at home with the nanny."


    Annoyed, Simon threw the toy in his hand and shouted, "No!"


    The living room was suddenly quiet.


    Shocked, Stanley looked at Seamus in disbelief. He had underestimated this little brat.


    Did he seed just like that?


    Seamus chuckled and pinched Simon''s face. "You can deal with Dad whether you can go or not.


    Anyway, I won''t allow you to go. You are so shameful. You even bully girls."


    Panicked, Simon eximed, "I won''t push her ever again!"


    Ignoring Simon, Seamus got up and walked to his father. "See? I got him to talk. Remember our


    deal and the hundred grand you promised me."


    After that, he went to the bathroom. "I''ll take a bath."


    Looking at Seamus''s back, he realized that Seamus had tricked him.


    Turning his gaze at Simon, Stanley picked him up and said in a coaxing tone, "Hurry, call me Dad,


    and I''ll take you to the party on Sunday."


    He had never heard Simon call him.


    Bashful, Simon moved his lips and produced a soft voice, "Dad..."


    Stanley''s eyes instantly softened as he kissed his son, "Good boy."

 Chapter 751

    Chapter 751


    Sharon gasped in utter shock when she was told that Simon suddenly talked. As she heard Simon


    calling her Mom in his adorable voice, tears started to flow down her cheeks.


    The realization that it was not that Simon couldn''t speak but he just didn''t want to hit her.


    He was absolutely fine.


    All of Sharon''s worries for the past few days disappeared, and she burst into tears of joy.


    She had originally thought that since Simon talked for the first time, he wouldn''t be able to speak


    properly, but he could talk clearly and his expression was on point.


    Delighted, Sharon held Simon in her arms and talked to him for a long time until she became thirsty


    from all the talking that Stanley carried him. "Take Sadie to take a bath. She''s going to sleep."


    "Oh." Only now did Sharon realize that it was gettingte.


    Hence, Sharon hurriedly brought Sadie to the bathroom to wash up.


    On the other hand, Stanley put Simon to sit beside him and pinched his chubby face. "Good boy,


    you make Mommy so happy."


    Looking at Stanley with eagerness in his eyes, Simon stammered, "I want to see Lacie..."


    "You want to join next week''s party?"


    Simon nodded, "You promised..."


    In fact, Stanley had indeed promised him that if he could talk to Sharon to make her happy, he


    would take him to next week''s party.


    Hence, he smiled as he looked at Simon''s dark big eyes. "Alright, I''ll take you there."


    Overjoyed, Simon danced happily.


    Looking at the happy boy, Stanley arched his eyebrows skeptically. Simon didn''t seem like the type


    who liked to bully girls, and he actually adored Lacie very much. He wondered what did Simon do


    the other day that made Lacie cry. What did he do the other day that made her cry?


    Soon, it was Saturday. They chose to meet up in the countryside which was suitable for a whole


    family to have fun.


    Stanley brought two nannies with them to take care of the children so that Sharon and Ariah didn''t


    have to worry about them.


    When they arrived at the venue, the guys went to y golf while Sharon and Ariah were basking in


    the sun.


    Sharon recorded a video of the children ying and posted it on her Facebook.


    After a while, Howard liked her post and added ament, "Where are you? It seems like a nice


    ce. Oh, I''m so bored. I want to go too! Send me the location!"


    Sharon replied, "Aren''t you working today?"


    "It''s my off day."


    With that, Sharon shared their location to him.


    It didn''t take long for Howard to arrive and he brought ine along.


    However, from the look of it, it was obvious that she didn''t want to be here.


    From a distance, Ariah and Sharon could see Howard and ine standing by the car and talking


    about something. They were so far away that thedies couldn''t hear any sounds, but from their


    actions, it seemed like they were in the middle of an argument.


    After exchanging nces with Ariah, Sharon shouted, "Howard, over here!"


    With a smile on his face, Howard slowly walked over and greeted, "Hey. Where are the boys?"


    Sharon pointed in the direction, saying, "Over there."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''ll go look for them." After saying that, Howard walked away without saying anything to ine nor


    asking Sharon to entertain her.


    Regardless, Sharon waved her hand at ine to invite her to join them. ine took out a few


    delicate candies from her pocket. "I saw them on the road and felt that they were cute, so I bought


    some for Seamus and Sadie."


    With a smile, Sharon took it. "Thank you."


    A shy smile appeared on ine''s face. "You''re wee. It''s just some candies."


    "They won''t mind. They like to eat these." Then, Sharon pulled her to sit down. "Why did youe


    with Howard?"


    ine pursed her lips and huffed, "I didn''t want to, but he insisted."


    Noticing the sorrow in her expression, Sharon asked skeptically, "Did you have a fight with


    Howard?"


    ine immediately looked down awkwardly. "N-No. What makes you say that?"


    Upon seeing her hesitation, Sharon and Ariah exchanged nces. Ariah gestured at Sharon with a


    nod to hint her to give them space. Nodding in return, Sharon stood up and said, "ine, make


    yourselffortable. I''ll bring the candies to Seamus and Sadie."


    After Sharon left, Ariah pulled her to sit beside her and handed her a bottle of water. "Drink some.


    It''s quite hot today."


    "Thank you." Feeling a little thirsty, she took the bottle and drank a few mouthfuls.


    All this while, Ariah kept her stare on her. When she spotted the hickeys on her neck, she snapped,


    "Did Howard bother you?"


    "What?" ine was taken aback.


    Ariah took the water bottle from her hand and looked at her. "Sharon and I have always taken you


    like our little sister. If Howard treats you badly, you can tell us."


    They would stand up for her.


    Confused, ine stammered, "W- What do you mean?"


    Ariah took a deep breath to calm herself. "What''s that on your neck?"


    Upon hearing that, ine quickly covered her neck as if something crossed her mind and blushed


    shyly.


    "Just now when you and Howard got out of the car, Sharon and I could see that there was


    something wrong between the two of you. You also said that he forced you toe here."


    ine pursed her lips.


    Ariah sighed, feeling like she would be anxious all day long if she had a younger sister like ine.


    Just as she was wondering if she was having her finger in their pie, ine started to sob, "H-


    Howard kissed mest night and threatened me not to tell anyone, or he would beat me up."


    "What?"


    Sharon hade over and when she happened to hear ine''s remark, she instantly exploded in


    anger, "Howard really said that?"


    Ariah''s expression also darkened, but she was a little calmer than Sharon. She took out a paper


    towel to wipe ine''s tears. "Did you let him kiss you?"


    With a red face, ine shook her head. "Of course, not. I have a fiance. Besides, I don''t like him.


    Last night, h-he suddenly pressed me against the sofa and kissed me. I freaked out. I kept crying


    and hitting him. Finally, he lost his temper and looked very scary..."


    ine was young and had never experienced these things. What happenedst night traumatized


    her very much. She was shocked and scared and did not dare to tell others. Now, her tears could


    not stop falling down as Ariah and Sharon, who were like big sisters to her,forted her.


    She couldn''t help trembling as she thought of what happenedst night, and started to spurt


    gibberish.


    As Sharon listened on, she was also extremely angry. She had long known that Howard was a


    womanizer, but she didn''t expect that he wouldy his hand on the innocent ine.


    How could this b*stard do such a thing!


    Eventually, Ariah asked the most critical question, "Don''t cry. Tell us the truth, what did Howard do


    to you? Did he physically assault you? If he did, we will call the police for you."


    ine looked at them with her teary eyes with a hint of confusion, "W- What do you mean by


    physical assault?"


    Startled, Ariah slowly exined, "D- Did he have sex with you?"


    ine nodded and then shook her head. "My mom told me not to mingle with men. She doesn''t


    allow me to hold hands with a man or kiss me. I''ll have a baby if I sleep with a man... Howard not


    only kissed me but also asked me to sleep with him. Ariah, w-will I have a baby?"


    Upon hearing that, Ariah and Sharon slowly widened their eyes in shock.


    God, ine seemed to have zero knowledge on sexuality!

 Chapter 752

    Chapter 752


    After swinging two strokes, Howard threw the club aside andy on the lounge chair, watching


    Jimmy and Stanley y. He was clearly not in the mood.


    Frankly, he might not be as good as them in other aspects, but he was definitely adept in terms of


    having fun.


    Whenever they gathered together, he would be the most excited one, but he seemed to be lethargic


    and listless. Jimmy frowned at the peculiar sight. "Something''s wrong. It''s the first time I''ve seen him


    like this."


    Looking at Howard, Stanley then looked away and swung his club indifferently. "I noticed that when


    he came."


    Jimmy rubbed his chin curiously. From where he was, he could see Ariah and thedies sitting


    together, basking under the sun, and chatting.


    Both Stanley and Jimmy were very alert as they teased, "Howard''s attention is over there although


    he''s here ying golf with us."


    Of course, Stanley had also spotted the young girl who was sitting next to Sharon and Ariah.


    He frowned. "She looks familiar."


    It was logical that he did not know about ine because he was a busy man.


    Jimmy, on the other hand, had heard Ariah mention her a few times. "He hired her as his maid."


    Upon hearing that, Stanley recalled that Howard used to bring a young maid to his house for dinner


    once, but he simply forgot about it.


    "Hey, they always say that don''t sh*t where you eat, but he''s the exception. He flirts with his own


    maid."


    Sneering, Stanley passed the club to the ball boy, walked over while wiping his sweat, and kicked


    Howard. "Drop your act."


    Howard didn''t budge. "Just let me be, will you?"


    "What did you do to that little maid? Did you seduce her?"


    "Hey, what do you mean that I seduced her?" Upon hearing this, Howard growled unhappily. "I''m


    single, so I have the right to pursue any singledy that I like."


    "So, are you admitting that you like her?"


    "Ahem. Well, I just stating what''s in my min..."


    "Forget it. You''re notpatible," Stanley interjected before Howard could finish his words.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jimmy, who was ying golf, nodded upon hearing Stanley''s remark. "Yup, Stanley''s right. You''re


    notpatible."


    Rolling his eyes, Howard blurted, "Stanley, Sharon has no family background nor any strong


    networking, which is a big taboo for businessmen, but you still married her and have three kids with


    her. And Jimmy, I don''t think I have to state the fact about Ariah''s family. She is definitely not the


    ideal daughter-inw for your family, but you still married her. Now, why do you think we''re not


    compatible because she''s a maid?"


    Stanley calmly took a sip of water and slowly said, "I didn''t mean she''s right for you, but you''re not


    right for her."


    "Yup, that''s what I mean too!" Jimmy swung his club at a perfect angle and got a hole in one.


    What?


    Annoyed, Howard suddenly sat up from the lounge chair, his face grimacing in rage. "Hey, are you


    not my buddies? How can you say that?"


    "I''m just stating the fact." Jimmy walked over from afar. "Think about it. How many girls you''ve slept


    with over the years? Your reputation is already tarnished due to your debauched lifestyle. She''s an


    innocent and pure girl. I don''t think it''s fair for her to suffer because of you."


    After that, Jimmy sighed dejectedly. "Now that I have a daughter, I know that men like you are


    absolutely unreliable. I won''t marry my daughter to a man like you even if I die."


    Howard squinted at him.


    Stanley silently added, "I won''t marry my daughter to a scum like you either."


    And he earned a squint from Howard too.


    "They are no helping at all," Howard thought.


    Seeing him drooping his head with a crestfallen expression, Stanley and Jimmy shook their heads


    andughed.


    They could not be bothered with him, as it served him right. They had advised him to restrain


    himself from sleeping around often, but he refused to take their advice.


    Well, karma was a b*tch.


    Every action came with a price, and now he was paying for it.


    On the other hand, Ariah pulled Sharon to the side. Before Ariah could speak, Sharon blurted


    hastily, "Do you think ine doesn''t really understand the sexual rtionship between men and


    women?"


    Ariah nodded and asked, "Do you know where is she from?" "I don''t know much about her, but she


    is definitely not from Beachmarsh City. I remembered Howard told me that she is from a poor family,


    so I assume she is from the rural countryside."


    This was what Ariah was afraid of. The people in the rural town were conservative with very limited


    sexual education. Some girls were clueless about their physical bodies even when they were in high


    school and university. They even thought that lying on the same bed with a man could impregnate


    them.


    She was afraid that ine was one of those girls.


    Sharon shared the same concern. "Her remark worries me a lot. A few days ago, I saw a piece of


    news where a couple, who are both doctorate graduates, thought that they could get pregnant by


    lying on the same bed and covering the same nket."


    "You don''t think ine is as pure as that, right?" Sharon cast a nce at ine who was ying


    with the kids.


    Right there and then, Ariah and Sharon decided to give ine a prompt sexual health education.


    They called ine over and started to lecture her about the physical differences between men and


    women. As the topic slowly advanced to the intense part, ine started to blush timidly and wanted


    to leave out of embarrassment.


    However, Sharon and Ariah did not allow her to leave and tantly taught her everything that they


    thought she needed to know. After that, they asked hesitantly, "You said that Howard kissed you,


    but did he do anything that we told you just now?"


    Ashamed and bashful, ine''s face was as red as a tomato as she shook her head and stuttered,


    "N-No."


    Upon hearing that, Sharon heaved a long sigh of relief, knowing that Howard did not go overboard.


    On the other hand, Ariahforted, "I can reassure you that you won''t be pregnant because


    Howard didn''t do anything to you other than kissing you. Don''t say that I didn''t warn you, but no one


    can force you to do this if you don''t want to. It is considered a felony! So if Howard forces himself on


    you again next time, you must tell us, okay? We''ll teach him a lesson!"


    On hearing that, ine nodded with a blushed face.


    Sharon opened her mouth to say something, only to be stopped by the nannies'' frantic scream,


    "Hey, what are you doing!"


    Hearing the scream, Ariah turned around and saw Lacie hugging and biting Simon forcefully. He


    tried to push her away to no avail.


    When Sharon and Ariah ran over, Lacie had already left an obvious bite mark on Simon''s face.


    Ariah was infuriated. Where did Lacie girl learn such a bad habit of biting other people?


    Agitated, she held Lacie in her arms and gave her buttock a few smacks. "Why did you bite Simon!"

 Chapter 753

    Chapter 753


    Never had Ariahid her hands on Lacie, lost her temper, or even spoken loudly to her. Now, Lacie


    was at a loss as she stared at Ariah''s angry face and listened to her scolding.


    Meanwhile, Sharon picked up Simon and checked the bite wound on his face. Luckily, it was just a


    light bite and there was no blood.


    Heaving a sigh of relief, she reassured Ariah after seeing her lecture Lacie, ''Alright now, it''s not a


    big deal. Stop scolding her."


    At this moment, Ariah felt that Jimmy had really spoiled Lacie rotten.


    Sharon asked Simon, "Did you bully her again, that''s why she bit you?"


    Annoyed, Simon almost rolled his eyes. Why was it his fault? He didn''t do anything.


    Then, Sharon wiped Lacie''s saliva off Simon''s face. "Next time, you should yield Lacie a little. She''s


    still young. If she wants something, don''t fight with her, okay?"


    From her perspective, the kids must be fighting because they wanted to y with the same toy.


    However, Simon donned an upset expression and muttered, "It''s not my fault. She wanted to kiss


    me, but I didn''t let her, so she bit me. I wanted to push her away like I did thest time, but you told


    me not to, so I didn''t..."


    Although he didn''t say it clearly, Sharon could still hear what he tried to convey.


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Are you saying that you pushed Lacie the other day because she bit you?"


    Simon nodded. "Yes!"


    Surprised, Sharon turned to look at Ariah, whereas Ariah was so embarrassed after learning the


    truth. She asked Lacie, "Why did Simon push you that day?"


    "I wanted to kiss him but he didn''t let me, and he even pushed me. Mommy, Simon is bad..." Lacie


    chuckled.


    Ariah looked askance at her.


    It was so embarrassing!


    How did she raise such a spiteful little rascal?


    Not only did she harass Simon, but she also used him of pushing her.


    Taking a deep breath to calm herself, Ariah chided, trying to sound as gentle as possible, "You can''t


    kiss Simon, do you hear me?"


    "Why can''t I? I want to kiss him! I want to kiss


    Simon!"


    Again, Ariah was speechless.


    Where did she learn to act like a rogue at her age? It was definitely very embarrassing!


    Flustered, Ariah smacked Lacie''s buttock again when Jimmy happened to witness the scene. He


    quickly ran over, grabbed Lacie off Ariah''s arms, and rebuked, "Why do you hit her?"


    Ariah red at him. "Stay out of the way! Goodness, I''m so pissed! It was not Simons''s fault! She


    wanted to kiss him but he didn''t let her. She even used him of pushing her!"


    This was the daughter that Jimmy doted on!


    After listening to Ariah''s words, Jimmy was slightly surprised. Lacie actually did that?


    No way!


    However, Ariah''s enraged expression proved otherwise.


    Skeptically, Jimmy held Lacie''s face and asked, "Did you cry because Simon didn''t let you kiss


    her?"


    "Yes, Daddy!" Lacie smiled innocently.


    This time, it was Jimmy''s turn to be embarrassed.


    D*mn, what a rogue Lacie was.


    After the truth unfolded, Jimmy and Ariah felt incredibly ashamed.


    Ariah apologized to Sharon and Stanley. Then, she went to Simon to apologize on Lacie''s behalf.


    She even reassured Simon that she would properly educate Lacie so that she would not do this


    again.


    Furrowing his delicate brows, Simon muttered, "Don''t scold Lacie. She''s still young..."


    "Aw, he is so sensible and adorable," Ariah thought.


    Caressing Simon''s face, Ariah felt that Lacie was not as adorable since she was so rude.


    When night fell, they decided to stay the night.


    They had barbeque under the moonlight as dinner and ate around the campfire. It was quite


    pleasant and enjoyable.


    After they were done with dinner, the men brought the children to take a walk around the campsite.


    Sharon and Ariah stopped Howard, who was just about to follow them.


    Arching his eyebrows curiously, he looked at the women who were blocking his way. "Yes? What''s


    the matter?"


    Sharon stared at him and warned, "Howard, don''t force ine to do something she doesn''t want to


    do."


    Afraid that Howard would pound on ine again next time, Sharon thought she should warn him


    beforehand.


    Confused by the sudden warning, Howard blurted, "What did I do?"


    Sharon frowned in disdain. What an irresponsible man he was!


    Knowing that Sharon would argue with Howard, Ariah smiled and said to Sharon, "Hey, ine is


    cleaning up the table. Go and tell her the staff will clean them up!"


    Upon hearing this, Howard''s expression darkened as he knew that ine was doing the cleaning


    up out of the habit again.


    She was too used to being a maid that she became one wherever she went.


    He was about to go to her when Ariah stretched out her arm and blocked his path. "Where do you


    think you''re going? I haven''t finished yet."


    Howard nced at her. "What do you want to say?"


    "What''s going on between you and ine?"


    "Do you want to tell me something, or you just want to gossip?"


    Shrugging indifferently, Ariah continued, "Think whatever you want but be honest to me. What is she


    to you? Are you ying her, or are you ying


    her?"


    Hearing this, Howardughed albeit annoyed. "Are you hearing yourself? What do you even mean?


    In your eyes, I''m never serious, am I?"


    "Of course!" Ariah snorted. "I don''t think I have to remind you about your long list of disgusting past,


    right? Sharon and I adore ine. It''s not easy for her to survive in the city. So if you just want to


    y her, get lost. You''re not right for her."


    Howard lost count of how many times he heard the samement.


    Why was everyone despising him? Was he really that unsightly?


    Upon thinking of this, Howard frowned in dismay. "Why am I not right for her? We''re both single. I


    think we''re perfect together!"


    Ariah nodded. "Okay. Next question, are you going to marry her?"


    Annoyed, Howard blurted, "Oh my god, there''s nothing between us yet. Why do I want to marry


    her?"


    "See? so you just want to y her, don''t you?"


    "1-1 never said that."


    "You don''t want to marry her, and you''re not ying her. So what do you want exactly? Do you just


    want to get in her pants?" Ariah rolled her eyes.


    Stunned, Howard murmured hesitantly, "C-Can''t I just date her first?"


    Marriage was such a big issue that it never crossed his mind yet.


    Dismayed, Ariah frowned and warned in a serious tone, "For someone like ine, her ultimate


    purpose is to get married once she''s serious in a rtionship, but you, on the other hand, only care


    about yourself and live at the moment. You just want to date her but not marry her. What if you


    suddenly have enough of ine and ditch her? What will she do then?"

 Chapter 754

    Chapter 754


    "There''re a lot of women out there for you to have fun with, but ine is not one of them."


    "You are a celibate, but ine was taught to marry someone when she''s old enough and be a good


    wife and mother. You guys are so different that your..."


    "Your rtionship will only lead nowhere..." This remark remained hanging in Ariah''s mouth.


    What she said was hurtful but it made sense. Howard pursed his lips as he listened on and couldn''t


    say anything.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Truthfully, he hadn''t given it much thought.


    ncing at his dejected look, Ariah sighed, "I may sound harsh, but if you like her, please court her


    like an adult, okay? Don''t force yourself on her. Oh my god, it''s so disgusting..."


    Force himself on her?


    When did he ever do that?


    Howard stared at Ariah, dumbfounded.


    Since thest time when he was drunk at the party and got a bit handsy on ine, he found that


    she avoided him like he was a thief. From then on, he always kept a distance from her and never


    repeated the same mistake again.


    In fact, they didn''t talk much in the past few days.


    Just as he wanted to ask what she meant earlier, Ariah''s next statement stunned him, "Besides,


    ine has a fiance. Even if you like her, you can''t steal her from someone."


    Shocked, Howard murmured, "S- Steal? W- Wait, what did you just say? She has a fiance?"


    "You don''t know?" Ariah was equally stunned. "Don''t you know that ine has a fiance?"


    "Who told you that?" asked Howard, frowning.


    "ine."


    "Why did she tell you this?"


    "When you brought her to a party the other day, Sharon asked her if you guys were dating because


    she sensed that there was something fishy between the two of you, but she denied it, saying that


    she has a fiance and only takes you as her boss and nothing else."


    For every word Ariah said, she could see Howard''s expression grow darker.


    In fact, he was extremely annoyed after Ariah finished talking.


    Nheless, Ariah found his expression amused. "Don''t you know that ine has a fiance?"


    Silently, Howard looked at ine.


    At this moment, Sharon stopped her from cleaning up the table and pulled her to a chair to sit down.


    Then, they started chatting.


    Frankly, Howard didn''t have any strong feelings for ine. He just felt that since both of them were


    single, and he was rather interested in her, he could try dating her.


    However, before he could confess his feelings to her, she already told thedies that she didn''t like


    him.


    Why didn''t she like him?


    Was she out of her mind? She should count her blessing that someone like him took a fancy to her!


    The enraged Howard thought, "I can have all the women in the world, yet I like her, the ignorant and


    clumsy maid! She should be happy that I like her, okay!"


    How dare she despised him?


    Feeling extremely hurt, Howard red at ine, his eyes as sharp as a sword.


    As if ine could feel the re, she suddenly turned to look in his direction. From such a distance,


    Howard could see her pair ofrge eyes that were filled with fear and trepidation, yet they were also


    extremely bright.


    Indeed, she had a pair of beautiful, wless, and childlike eyes.


    It was this pair of eyes that made Howard fall for her.


    The sudden change in his feelings for her came during Thanksgiving.


    ine did not return to her hometown on Thanksgiving, but instead, she stayed in Beachmarsh City.


    During Thanksgiving dinner, the elders in Howard''s family began their bombarding on his single life.


    Annoyed, he came up with an excuse to return to his apartment only to see ine eating the


    leftovers alone.


    It was such a pitiful sight.


    At that moment, Howard felt sorry to see ine like this, eating leftovers on Thanksgiving after


    cleaning up his ce, while others were having warm Thanksgiving dinner.


    Hence, he suddenly decided to take her out for a nice dinner.


    It was exactly at that moment that ine looked at her with those big and sparkly eyes which were


    as bright and dazzling as the stars in the night sky.


    Moreover, she ate a simple fried chicken set like she was devouring the tastiest food in the world.


    Howard found her behavior amused despite only eating fast food for Thanksgiving.


    However, she intrigued Howard, who had never eaten junk food, to take a bite of a fried chicken for


    the first time.


    It was not bad actually.


    After dinner, they walked on the empty street in therge city.


    Donning a delightful expression, ine kept talking to him and thanking him for taking her to have


    fried chicken. She said that it was her first time eating fried chicken and she had never been so


    happy in her life.


    She looked really happy with her charming face and radiant smile.


    "She looks so dorky," Howard thought.


    The silly girl even said, "Dr. Perkins, I have a gift for you. Thank you for taking me to dinner."


    Despite the dispassionate feeling about it since he had received too many gifts, he blurted after


    seeing the excitement on her face, "What do you want to give me?"


    "Wait for five minutes. I''ll go in and buy you a gift."


    There was a shopping mall next to them. After she finished her words, she didn''t wait for Howard to


    say anything and ran into the mall.


    Howard had wanted to follow behind and take a look, but for some reason, he remained standing on


    the spot, and even curious as to what she was going to buy for him.


    What could she buy? He knew that she couldn''t afford anything expensive since he was aware of


    how pathetic her wages were.


    Was it a mug? A necktie? A belt? Or a lighter?


    Howard had thought about many different types of gifts, but he had never imagined that she would


    give him a hand cream.


    As she handed the gift bag to him, she said with a sweet smile, "Happy Thanksgiving, Dr. Perkins."


    Holding the hand cream in his hand, Howard suddenly felt amused and odd.


    However, she looked at him seriously and exined, "As a doctor, you often need to wash your


    hands with sanitizers, and it can dry your skin. Remember to apply the hand cream every time after


    you wash your hands."


    A hand was a doctor''s most important asset.


    Was that why she bought a hand cream for him? Because she wanted him to take care of his


    hands?


    Unexpectedly, Howard felt touched as he looked at the hand cream in his hand, and an odd feeling


    slowly dispersed inside him.


    It was such a little gesture, but he was moved.


    He had received gifts from many women, and the women he dated were rich and famous, so they


    were generous and gave him expensive and luxury goods.


    But none of the gifts were as thoughtful as this tiny tube of hand cream.

 Chapter 755

    Chapter 755


    In the past, Howard had always seen ine as a maid, but from then on, he started to have some


    peculiar feelings as he looked at her.


    He started to size her up whenever he looked at her.


    When he got home from work, he would sit in the living room watching TV and watching her being


    busy in the kitchen.


    He even started to judge her body quietly.


    As he leaned against the sofa listening to the voicesing from the TV, he would look at ine


    and thought, "She is not tall, but her body figure is awesome. Petite but curvy."


    She had a narrow waist, nice.


    And her perky buttocks, nice.


    And those pair of short but slender legs, nice.


    After sizing her up for a while, he found that she was like a rough diamond.


    As long as the surface was polished and cut, it would turn out to be a precious gem.


    Indeed, Howard was an experienced womanizer, and he managed to evaluate ine''s physical


    figure within a night.


    Ever since then, Howard started to get closer to her. He would reduce her house chores, take her


    out to dinner asionally, and he even brought her to Simon''s one-month celebration party.


    He had one ss too many at the party, but it wasn''t until he was unconscious.


    He got close to her under the influence of the alcohol, which was also a way to tell her that he was


    interested in her.


    He thought that any woman could tell how he felt, but this silly girl not only did not feel it, but she


    also treated him as a rogue and started to avoid him.


    Since that day, she had even started to lock her door.


    Did she think that he would sneak into her room in the middle of the night to assault her?


    Yes, he admitted that he was indeed a yboy, but he would never stoop so low!


    Every woman he dated was doing it willingly. He had never forced any woman!


    ine and Sharon sat on chairs, talking to each other. Sharon asked her about her family''s


    situation, and she answered her truthfully.


    As she spoke, she felt that something was off.


    Someone was staring at her.


    The woman''s intuition could be urate at times. When she looked back, she saw someone was


    looking at her, and it was Howard.


    However, there was no expression on his face. On the contrary, his face was a little gloomy as well


    as his re.


    His re stunned her, and she started to think about what had happenedst night. He had pressed


    her against the couch and had kissed her...


    This was the first time she had ever seen him like this. He was imposing an intimidating and


    depressing aura around his body...


    Now that she thought about it, she could still feel his scalding temperature when he pressed down


    on her...


    "What are you thinking about, ine Jacob?!"


    She patted her blushing face and tried to drive those cranky thoughts away.


    "What are you doing?" Sharon was a little confused when she saw ine suddenly p herself. "Is


    there a mosquito?"


    ine mumbled, avoiding her gaze, "N-Nothing..."


    "Oh my, why is your face so red?" Sharon has noticed her ruddy face.


    It made ine even more embarrassed that she lowered her head and was on pins and needles. "I-


    I''m sleepy. I''ll go back to my room now."


    It was reallyte, so Sharon nodded and said, "Alright. Let me take you to your room."


    "No thanks. Go ahead and y with the children. I know where my room is. Don''t worry."


    "Okay then. Good night."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good night."


    She quickly nodded and ran away.


    Chuckling, Sharon went to Ariah, and as she got closer, she realized that Howard looked rather


    gloomy. It made her wonder what Ariah had said to him.


    "Where is ine?" Ariah asked.


    "She said that she was sleepy, so I let her go back to her room. But her face was very red. I wonder


    if she is not feeling well. Never mind, I''ll check her outter."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Howard suddenly turned around and left. Sharon yelped, "Where


    do you think you''re going? I have something to tell you."


    Without even turning his head, Howard rebuked, "I''m going to take a leak. Are youing?"


    Hearing that, Sharon squinted in disgust.


    After Howard was gone, Sharon asked, "What did you say to him? He looked quite awful. Did you


    warn him to stay away from ine?"


    Ariah was also confused. "I''ve said everything I can in a tactful way, but he didn''t say anything in


    return, just keep everything to himself with that gloomy expression. But I think that Howard doesn''t


    know that ine has a fiance."


    At this point, Sharon smiled. "I know."


    "How did you know?"


    "ine told me. It''s an arranged marriage that her family set up for her. They''re from the same


    hometown. She said that they would get married after New Year."


    Looking in the direction where Howard had disappeared, Ariah pursed her lips into a smile. "I don''t


    think that she''s going to get married, after all."


    Sharon nodded. "Yup, I think so too."


    After returning to the room, ine sat on the sofa and was in a daze for a while, then she got up


    and went to the bathroom to take a bath.


    As soon as she came out of the bathroom, the doorbell rang before she could wipe away the water


    drops on her face.


    Her room was next to Sharon''s. She thought that Sharon came to see her, so she quickly ran over


    and opened the door. "Sharon..."


    However, she couldn''t finish her sentence.


    It was not Sharon.


    The man outside the door nced at her, and pushed the door open, and went in without saying a


    word.


    After a moment of hesitation, she closed the door and followed him, muttering, "D-Dr. Perkins, why


    are you here?"


    "What? I can''te?" Howard sat down on the couch and looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    "Y- Yes, you can," said ine in a low voice, standing in the corner.


    Seeing her like this, Howard started to get angry again. "Why are you standing so far away? Do you


    think I''ll eat you up?¡±


    She stole a peek at him before looking away quickly and insisted, "It''s gettingte. I want to sleep.


    Can you leave please?"


    "No, I can''t!"


    ine blinked, astounded.


    She never expected such a blunt rejection that she was stunned beyond words.


    Howard snorted, "I''m thirsty. Pour me a ss of


    water."


    "You can do it yourself..." ine muttered under her breath.


    Despite what she said, she subconsciously walked towards the kettle, poured him a ss of water,


    and put it on the table. Just as she was walking away, Howard pointed to the sofa across from him


    and demanded, "Sit down!"


    Anxious, she obeyed.


    In the meantime, Howard sized her up again. She had just taken a shower. She casually tied up her


    hair with a few strands of hair dangling beside her cheeks. As she breathed, the hair would swipe


    across her face.


    She did not apply anything to her bare face, and she looked rather sparkly and clean with droplets


    of water sticking on her face.


    Howe he never realized how pretty she was?


    No, he concluded that she had never dressed up before.


    She had the worst fashion sense with her lousy clothes and shabby pants.


    However, she had removed her worn-out clothes with only a pure white bathrobe on her. She


    looked rather petite and adorable as her body was wrapped under the huge bathrobe.


    A bathrobe was more beautiful than all the clothes she had ever worn.


    Howard''s eyes narrowed as he held the ss in his hand. He thought to himself whether to take her


    shopping for clothes...

 Chapter 756

    Chapter 756


    ine fidgetted nervously in the eerily quiet room.


    Meanwhile, Howard had been staring at her quietly. She couldn''t understand the look in his eyes,


    but it made her ufortable.


    His sharp re made her feel like she was a slice of lifeless meat on the chopping board waiting to


    be chomped.


    After a long time, Howard finally said, "Come here."


    Looking up at him in confusion, she asked, "Why?"


    "Come."


    His voice was hoarse and low which was a little different from usual. His eyes were also


    extraordinarily deep that made her feel uneasy.


    Thus, she didn''t dare to do anything else but sit still. "Dr. Perkins, what do you want?"


    Snorting, Howard put down the ss in his hand and suddenly leaned over and pressed her against


    the sofa.


    Shocked, ine opened her mouth to scream but nothing came out of it. She didn''t dare to as they


    were at a hotel and she didn''t want to attract unwanted attention.


    As Howard slowly stretched out his hand to her, she opened her eyes wide.


    Keeping her guard up, she thought that if heid his hand on her again like he didst night, she


    would bite him!


    His hand stopped on her face.


    She opened her mouth, revealing her white teeth.


    With a hint of delight in his eyes, he tucked a strand of long hair behind her ear and teased, "Look at


    you, silly. You even have hair in your mouth."


    After that, he sat back.


    ine shrunk back into the sofa.


    Her face turned bright red as if someone smeared red paint on her face.


    "What do you think I''m gonna do to you?" Howard smirked.


    She was already embarrassed knowing that she had misunderstood him, and his straightforward


    tease made her shyer. "Why do youe? If there''s nothing else, can you go back to your room,


    please? I want to sleep!"


    Because of her embarrassment and anxiety, she took her stand in a charismatic manner.


    However, Howard sat still, staring at her intensely.


    His stare made her so ufortable that she involuntarily pulled the cor of her shirt.


    Howard''s gaze suddenly deepened. "Sharon said that you''re not feeling well."


    "I''m fine."


    "Why did she say that your face was very red just now?"


    Oh god...


    It was because she was having some strange thoughts that made her blush, but she was fine now.


    Surprised that he was here out of concern, she paused for a moment before saying, "It was a little


    hot outside, but it''s okay now."


    Hearing that, Howard nodded. "Tell me if you don''t feel well. Remember, I''m a doctor."


    This was the modest and professional Dr. Howard Perkins that she knew.


    Warmth spread inside her as she knew that someone was looking out for her. "Okay, Dr. Perkins."


    She was not as alert as earlier and the gaze in her eyes became gentler, which made Howard


    feeling at ease too.


    He asked in a low voice, "Why did you hide from me this morning? Why did you give me a cold


    shoulder? You didn''t talk to me, and you didn''t even cook breakfast for me."


    "Uh?"


    It never urred to ine that he would ask her these all of a sudden.


    Last night, Howard suddenly approached her in an impolite manner that scared her to tears.


    Although he stopped what he was going, he threatened her fiercely and warned her not to say


    anything about it as if it had never happened...


    Not knowing what to do, ine was so scared that she nodded profusely.


    The incident traumatized her so much that she couldn''t sleep at all. The next morning, when she


    saw Howard greeting her as usual, she was filled with rage.


    He was the one who was at fault, but he acted as if nothing had happened.


    Thus, she ignored herpletely out of anger. She even told him that there were no ingredients for


    her to make breakfast, so he had to have breakfast outside.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he forced her toe here, she wouldn''t want to be alone with him.


    "Hey?"


    Seeing that she was silent in a daze, Howard waved his hand in front of her. "What are you


    thinking about?"


    Regaining her senses, she nced at him and shook her head. She didn''t want to be alone with


    him because she was afraid that what happenedst night would happen again. "Dr. Perkins,


    please go now. I''m really going to sleep..."


    Howard''s expression abruptly turned ugly. She was fine a second ago but why did her attitude


    change all of a sudden?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    No woman had ever kicked him out of their room before!


    Did she really expect him to leave when she said so?


    What a joke!


    With that in mind, Howard sat still.


    ine pursed her lips and thought, "Since he doesn''t want to leave, I''ll leave."


    "Stop right there!" Howard shouted from behind her. "Where are you going?"


    She wanted to just walk away from him, but her body stopped regardless as she muttered weakly, "I


    want to go to Sharon''s room..."


    "Why? So that she can back you up?" Howard snorted coldly. "You''re such a naive little girl. Do you


    know what time is it now? They have already slept, or maybe they are making love right now. Do


    you want to barge into her room at this hour?"


    Red in embarrassment upon hearing his remark, ine stammered, "l-l''m just..."


    "Just what? You just want to drive me away, and now that I refuse to leave, you want to look for a


    backup. Is that so?"


    "He can read my mind, can''t he?"


    ine thought, speechless.


    However, since Howard could guess what she was thinking, why did he have to stay with her?


    She was genuinely frightened by what happenedst night, and now she didn''t want to be alone


    with him.


    Seeing the timid look on her face, Howard let out a long sigh. He must be out of his mind for liking


    this scaredy-cat.


    Usually, he would not take a second look at girls like ine.


    From the time she moved into his house and worked for him, he knew that she was from a poor and


    rural ce. This kind of girl was pure and innocent, and he liked to hire such a maid to handle the


    house chores.


    But now...


    Now that he had got a crush on her, he was not used to seeing her wishy-washy look.


    She was such a dull and uninteresting woman who did not know how to please a man at all.


    It seemed that he needed to start lecturing her.


    Thinking of this, Howard figured he could wait, so he got up and walked over to her, trying to pull


    her back. "You..."


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Letting out a shrill scream, she shook off his hands forcefully.


    Howard was stunned at first, but then he became enraged. What the hell was going on? What did


    she do just now? Did she yell at him and then push him away?


    And what was with those res? Was she looking at a bad guy now?


    Her reaction made his blood boil that the rebellious gene inside him started to work its way to his


    brain.


    He sneered as he thought, "You don''t want me to touch you? Oh, I''ll touch you, alright!"

 Chapter 757

    Chapter 757


    "How dare you!"


    Howard smirked, then grabbed ine''s hand and tossed her onto the couch. He pulled on his


    necktie as he leaned on him, holding her face when she was staring at him in disbelief and kissing


    her.


    The moment he kissed her, Howard felt as if he was electrocuted, and a numbing sensation spread


    throughout his entire body.


    He didn''t expect her lips to be so soft.


    He didn''t expect her breath to be so sweet.


    All the sensations he received from her gave him a thrill of desire.


    His initial n was to kiss her lightly only to scare her a little, but to his surprise, he did not feel like


    letting her go.


    Shocked by the abrupt kiss, ine was in a daze as her mind suddenly became nk.


    It wasn''t until she felt pain on her lips that she instantly came to her senses. Everything that


    happenedst night flooded her mind. She remembered Sharon and Ariah told her to defend herself


    whenever someone forced her to do something against her will.


    Unlikest night when she could only cry, she began to resist.


    Frantically, she began to swing her arms at Howard, hitting him and struggling her way out with all


    her might.


    While she was struggling, she pped Howard''s face.


    The crisp and loud pping sound echoed the room.


    With that, Howard went stiff and stopped moving. There was shock and astound in his eyes as he


    let go of her and looked at her in disbelief.


    Instantly, her face turned red. She bit her lip and kicked him away.


    Her kick was so precise that Howard fell from the sofa to the floor.


    Without looking at him, she climbed up and ran, as if she was avoiding some fierce beasts.


    Howard sat on the ground in a daze and didn''t have the time to react. It wasn''t until ine was


    about to run out of the room that he rushed over and caught her back.


    "Let me go!"


    ine flung her limbs frantically to beat him.


    Agitated, Howard stared at her and wondered if this was the same pure and innocent girl that he


    knew.


    She had suddenly turned into a shrew!


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    While they were fighting, they identally kicked the table that the table fell directly to the floor with


    a loud bang.


    This sound made Howard calm down for a moment, and he rebuked with a cold face, "Stop!"


    In spite of that, ine was still hitting him as if she couldn''t hear anything he said.


    Infuriated, Howard grabbed her viciously, "I tell you to stop! ine, if you go on like this, I may really


    force myself on you! I mean it!"


    After all, Howard was a man. He wasn''t drunk nor was he handicapped. If it weren''t for her, she


    wouldn''t have been able to p him so hard.


    She was no match to his strength if he was really pissed off.


    The cold and stern roar frightened ine so much that she huddled up on the sofa and stared at


    him timidly with tears in her eyes.


    Howard sneered, "Why do you cry? Did I hit you?"


    He was the one who was getting beaten up!


    He should be the one crying!


    Growing up, Howard was adored and pampered by his family that he never received any ill-


    treatment by anyone, not even a scold.


    Her p had truly infuriated him.


    Looking coldly at ine whom he pressed against the sofa, Howard gnashed his teeth and thought


    about what to do to her regarding her p.


    Yet, before he could think of a way to teach her a lesson, she started to cry and the tears fell down


    from her eyes like running tap water.


    Howard stared at her in disbelief. He hadn''t done anything yet. What the hell was she crying for!


    On the other hand, ine was sobbing quietly. She cried differently from others since young. She


    could only shed tears silently without a sound whenever she felt sorrowful.


    If he hadn''t seen her shed tears with his own eyes, she didn''t look like she was crying at all.


    Howard''s brows gradually furrowed. "Stop crying. I won''t hit you."


    He admitted defeat and considered himself unlucky to be pped by her.


    At this moment, she shrunk onto the sofa and didn''t dare to move, neither did she dare to push him,


    as if she was afraid that he would get angry. She moved her lips and said something weakly.


    "What did you say?"


    Howard couldn''t hear her clearly. He bent down and wanted to hear what she said clearly, but as


    soon as he leaned closer, he could clearly feel that her body went stiff.


    Taking a deep breath, Howard stepped away from her. "Okay, I won''t touch you. What did you say?


    I can''t hear you."


    Her mouth moved, and her voice was as soft as a mosquito''s.


    "Speak louder!"


    "Don''t touch me," she finally talked louder, sounding a little hoarse and shaky. "I don''t like the way


    you treat me, so please don''t do this to me. It was my fault for what happenedst night. I promised


    you that I wouldn''t tell anyone, but I still spilled them to Sharon and Ariah. Anyway, I promise you


    that I won''t mention anything about tonight. Can you please let me go..."


    Shocked and astounded, Howard didn''t know that he was such a person in her eyes.


    Her tone and tone made it sound as if he was a despicable guy.


    At this moment, Howard was utterly upset. Couldn''t she see that he had feelings for her?


    If he didn''t like her, he wouldn''t even bat an eye on her.


    Letting go of his hand that was grabbing her arm, he got down from her and sat quietly by the sofa.


    After a long while, he said hoarsely, "Okay, I won''t touch you."


    After a moment of hesitation, she nced at him and felt a little relieved as it didn''t seem like he


    was lying.


    Howard gave a wry smile and said, "Tidy up your clothes."


    Lowering her head in confusion, she turned red when she saw her clothes. She looked haggard


    after the series of struggles and fights.


    Thus, she quickly tidied herself up.


    Suddenly, Howard thought of what she had just said and scratched his hair in annoyance. "What do


    you mean by what happenedst night? Did something happen to usst night?"


    He wasn''t at homest night. He stayed at the hospital all night and didn''t go home until dawn.


    When he got up, he found that she looked at him strangely, ignored him, and even skipped making


    breakfast for him.


    At that time, he thought that she was getting more and more unruly.


    But now, after pondering what she had just said and thought of what had happened this morning, he


    concluded that he must have pissed her off somehowst night, and that was why she ignored him.


    Silently, she lowered her gaze and mumbled, "Nothing happenedst night. I won''t tell anyone


    about what happenedst night. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 758

    Chapter 758


    Howard was puzzled and confused. What exactly happenedst night that made her so repulsive


    and scared of him?


    The doorbell rang before he could ask her about it.


    "Ding dong, ding dong!"


    It was getting more and more frantic.


    Annoyed, Howard went to the door. As soon as he opened it, he saw the furious Sharon and the


    helpless Stanley standing at the door.


    "Why are you here..."


    Before Howard could finish, Sharon red at him indignantly. "What are you doing here? This isn''t


    your room!"


    Shrugging sheepishly, Howard rebuked, "Why are you here? You..."


    "Get out of the way!"


    Ignoring him, Sharon pushed him out of the way and barged into the room. As soon as she entered


    it, she trembled with anger and shouted, "Howard, you b*stard! What did you do to ine?!"


    At this moment, ine was standing up from the sofa when she saw Sharon rush in from the door.


    The room was awfully chaotic as if it was ravaged by the storm. The table was overturned, and


    even ine looked like she had been assaulted.


    It was obvious that someone ripped off her bathrobe.


    Her hair was messy and disheveled.


    Her eyes were red and teary.


    Her face was as pale as snow.


    Upon seeing this, Sharon quickly took off her jacket and covered her with it. Pulling her to the bed,


    she tidied her hair and thenforted her in a soft voice, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here for you."


    ine was still in a daze though.


    Sharon''s room was right next door. After putting their children to sleep, they were settling in their


    room when they heard themotioning from the next room.


    A little confused at first, Sharon remembered that it was ine''s room next door and what Howard


    had done to her yesterday, so she quickly pulled Stanley and ran to ine''s room.


    Sure enough, the scene she saw when she came in was exactly what she had expected.


    It made her so furious that she wanted to kill Howard this instant.


    Only after entering the room after Sharon did


    Stanley realize the situation was much more serious than he had imagined.


    At this moment, Sharon wasforting the shocked and disheveled ine.


    Meanwhile, Stanley retreated and nced at Howard, who was donning a guilty expression behind


    him as if he had done something bad.


    Frowning in dismay, Stanley reprimanded him. "Oh my god, you fool! Why don''t you just die of


    stupidity after doing such a horrible thing and making so much noise!"


    Just now, he had heard themotion clearly in next door.


    Howard hung his head low, but he was defiant.


    What had he done anyway? He didn''t eveny his hands on her yet! Why did they make him sound


    like he was a rapist!


    Taking him away from the room, Stanley passed Howard a cigarette. He hesitated for a moment


    before taking it.


    "Did you do it?" Stanley asked directly.


    Howard growled instantly, "Do I look like a sc*m?"


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Just tell me, did you touch her or not?"


    "... No."


    Stanley nodded. "Good, or even I can''t help you.¡± After a pause, he asked, "If you really like her,


    court her the normal way. Act like a gentleman. Why do you have to force yourself at her?"


    Speechless, Howard huffed the cigarette profusely. He admitted that he was agitated just now and


    lost his sense of reason, and had acted in an unruly manner.


    Standing beside him, Stanley lit the cigarette, took a puff, and spat out a thin smoke. After a


    moment of silence, he advised, "We''ll go back to our room first. Apologize to ine. Be sincere!


    Just now Sharon told me to advise you a bit. Man up, and don''tmit such nasty and


    inappropriate mistake."


    Howard was indeed ashamed of his action, so he listened to his admonition quietly.


    The two of them stood outside for a while before Sharon came out.


    Signaling at Howard, Howard nodded and wanted to enter the room when Sharon stopped him. "Go


    back to your room."


    "W-Why?"


    "She''s asleep, and she wants me to tell you that she doesn''t me you for what happened tonight,


    so just forget about it," Sharon looked extremely grumpy as she said it. "She''s exhausted and


    wanted to sleep, so she asked us to all go back."


    After a pause, Howard asked, "l-ls she okay?"


    Sharon snorted, "What do you think?"


    Howard pursed his lips sheepishly.


    Seeing him like this, Sharon decided to let it slip for the time being, particrly because ine told


    her that she wasn''t assaulted, which was why she could be so tolerant of him.


    She would not be this calm if Howard had really done something horrible to ine.


    After watching Howard leave, Sharon finally felt at ease and went back with Stanley.


    As soon as they entered the room, Sharon asked, "What did you say to him?"


    Stanley nced at her as he took off his jacket and replied, "I think he knows that he is wrong."


    "And then?" Sharon red at him. "That''s it? Are you sure that he won''t do it again?"


    It was just yesterday that he assaulted ine, and he did it again tonight. It was obvious that he


    couldn''t control himself.


    "What are you going to do then?" Stanley sighed as he pulled his annoyed wife into his embrace


    and stroked her cheek. "I think Howard likes her. Well... What about ine?" "She''s not interested!"


    Sharon puffed out her cheeks. "She already has a fiance."


    Stanley frowned. "That''s a bit of a problem."


    "Why don''t we help her get out of the misery?" Sharon''s eyes turned bright.


    "What dumb idea do you have this time?"


    "We need a new maid, don''t we?" Sharon tugged his sleeve and whispered coquettishly. "The other


    day, Hazel told me that she wanted to resign to take care of her grandchildren. How about we hire


    ine? She loves children. Besides, even if she doesn''t know how to babysit our kids, she can


    cook."


    There were two maids at home now, one of whom wanted to resign.


    Stanley remained silent.


    Gritting her teeth resolutely, Sharon leaned over and started caressing him. "We need to hire a maid


    anyway, right? Why don''t we just hire ine? Okay?"


    Stanley was donning a nk expression, but he wrapped his arms around her and carried her into


    the bathroom. "Let me think about it..."


    "What''s there to think about?" Sharon leaned on his chest. "I''ll ask ine tomorrow and see what


    she''s got to say. If she is interested, you can go to Howard and ask him to let go of her!"


    This way, even if Howard wanted to force himself at her again, he wouldn''t be able to do it.


    As they entered the bathroom, Stanley kicked the door shut with a loud bang. He took off his


    clothes, revealing his masculine chest, and pressed her against the door while getting handsy


    inside her shirt with the other.


    It wasn''t until this moment when Sharon discovered his real intention. "No..."


    But it was toote. Stanley buried his head in her neck and bit her naughtily.

 Chapter 759

    Chapter 759


    The next morning.


    Howard couldn''t sleep at all. When he woke up, he looked into the mirror and saw his dull face.


    Hastily, he washed his face with cold water to refresh himself before he went out for breakfast,


    which was provided by the hotel.


    As he ate, he called Stanley, to which he picked up immediately, "Yes? Anything?"


    "It''s gettingte. Come down and have breakfast." After a pause, he added, "Take ine with you."


    Stanley muttered ''got it'' and hung up the phone.


    Then, Howard waited for a while before the family of five finally came to the restaurant.


    Sharon was holding Simon while Stanley was holding the pair of adorable twins.


    Needless to say, it was a head- turning appearance.


    Many people in the restaurant turned to look at them.


    "Oh, this family is so lovely."


    "They are all so good-looking!" "Look at the kids! They are so adorable, especially the boy. Look at


    him holding his sister''s hand and protecting her. Aw, they are so cute..."


    When they came to Howard''s table, Stanley asked for a baby chair and put Simon in it. Then, he


    heard Howard''s resentful whine, "It''s just breakfast. Can you keep a low profile?"


    As Stanley prepared utensils for Sharon and the children, he teased without looking at Howard,


    "What''s with the tone? Are you jealous that we steal your limelight, Dr. Perkins?"


    Sharon giggled.


    Earlier, she also noticed how people were looking at them. Every time she brought her children out,


    it would always attract others'' attention.


    It wasn''t that they wanted to attract attention on purpose, but whenever Stanley was around, he


    would attract unwanted attention from thedies.


    The children were adding on the attention factor. Over time, she started to get used to it.


    Ignoring Stanley, Howard pinched Simon''s face and casually asked, "Where''s ine? Why hasn''t


    shee down yet?"


    After he said this, he looked at Stanley, to which he gestured him to look at Sharon.


    Curious, Howard turned to look at Sharon.


    Taking a sip of milk, Sharon said slowly, "Oh,


    ine." "Yes. Well?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Uh, she''s not here anymore."


    "What?" Howard was taken aback.


    Sharon acted as if she was more surprised than him. "You don''t know? She went back early this


    morning. I thought she told you before she left."


    Upon hearing that, Howard red at Sharon, grimacing in great dismay.


    She did it on purpose!


    She must be!


    If ine had left early in the morning, she might not tell him but she would definitely have told her!


    Yet, here she was, putting on an act in front of him.


    Furiously, Howard mmed his spoon onto the table so hard that he startled Seamus and Sadie.


    Sadie blinked in surprise and asked, "Uncle Howard, are you okay?"


    Displeased by his action, Stanley furrowed slightly and red at him. "Hey, what''s with the attitude?


    Calm the hell down!"


    Howard didn''t dare to get mad at Sharon in front of Stanley, so he took a deep breath to calm


    himself down before saying, "I''m okay, Sadie darling. Hurry, have your breakfast."


    With that, Sadie hummed an ''oh'' and started eating, but she kept looking at the adults with her big


    dark eyes.


    Looking at Howard''s depressed expression, Sharon sighed, "She went back with Ariah. Lacie was


    not feeling well, so Jimmy wanted to leave, and she asked them for a ride to town. I couldn''t stop


    her, so I let her go with them."


    Losing his appetite entirely, Howard pushed his chair and stood up. "I''ll make a call. You guys go


    ahead."


    Was he really going to make a phone call?


    As she looked at Howard''s back, Sharon smirked...


    In the hospital.


    Jimmy brought Lacie for a checkup, and Ariah waited outside with ine.


    ncing at ine''s unhappy face, Ariah uttered, trying to get her to talk, "Where are you going


    later?"


    ine was in a daze.


    Muddled, she didn''t know where she should go. After what happenedst night, it would be


    awkward if she returned to Howard''s house.


    But she didn''t have other ces to go now.


    She had been living in the house when she worked as Howard''s maid. It was the only ce she


    could stay in this city.


    Just as she was in a dilemma, Ariah started again, "D-Do you still want to work for Howard?"


    Her question confused ine. "Why?"


    "Sharon just texted me. She said that if you don''t want to work for Howard anymore, you can go to


    her house."


    ine was moved. "Please thank Sharon on my behalf, but I don''t n to resign for now."


    In fact, she wouldn''t mind working for Howard if he hadn''t done those things to her.


    Unlike her other fussy employers who would criticize her work, Howard was always very nice to her.


    Furthermore, his request was very simple and straightforward, which was to keep the house tidy


    and cooked for him.


    If possible, she had always been willing to work for him.


    However...


    Silently, she lowered her eyes and thought, upset, "Why would he like me?"


    She was not good enough for him...


    On the other hand, after a one- day trip to the countryside, Stanley and his family decided to return.


    Howard also got in the car. When he was about to leave, someone knocked on the window. He


    wound it down and saw Sharon. "Howard, do you have a minute?"


    Leaning back in his seat, Howard huffedzily, "Go on."


    "I want to talk to you about ine."


    "Are you trying to nag me again? Sharon, do you know that I''m older than you? I wouldn''t even bat


    an eye on you if you hadn''t married Stanley. Stop with your nagging! I''ve had enough!"


    Sharon rolled her eyes at him in annoyance. "Yeah right. Do you think I want to nag you? It''s


    because you''ve done those horrible things!"


    Howard pursed his lips.


    "I want to tell you that if ine decides to resign, let here to work at my ce."


    Hearing this, Howard growled in frustration, "Why does she want to work for you? So that she can


    work round the clock taking care of your kids? She won''t go! Don''t even think about it!"


    Putting her hands on her waist furiously, Sharon red at him and snapped, "And you think working


    for you is easy? She has to suffer the torment you give her after she finishes her work! I think for


    her, your house is a living hell!"


    Howard red back at her.


    No one wanted to back down.


    It wasn''t until Stanley came over and nced at Howard coldly. "That''s enough. Get the hell out of


    here."


    Huffing in dismay, Howard drove off.


    As he watched him leave, Stanley turned to Sharon and reprimanded, "I think you''ll fight all day long


    if I don''te to stop you."


    Wrapping her arms around his lovingly, Sharon whispered, "Alright, it''s my fault. I''m sorry, honey."


    What else could he say?


    He was powerless against her.

 Chapter 760

    Chapter 760


    As Howard returned to the city, he tried to call ine but she didn''t answer.


    "D*mn, she is getting bolder now. How dare she not answer my call!" Howard snorted.


    He parked the car, opened the door, and saw that the house was empty.


    The sight infuriated him.


    Immediately, he called Ariah to which she answered rather quickly, "Hello..."


    "Is ine with you now?" he interjected immediately.


    "You guys are back?" Ariah blurted honestly, "Yes, she''s with me. Come and pick her up."


    Hence, Howard drove to Jimmy''s house.


    Upon arriving, he knocked on the door and Ariah greeted him. Without hesitation, he asked, "Where


    is she?"


    Ariah pointed at the living room, but she held him back before he entered. "Hey, rx. I have


    something to say to you."


    "What now?" "Well, I think ine is quite okay. We need a..."


    "Don''t even think about it!" Howard interrupted with a gloomy face. "If you need a maid, go and hire


    one yourself! Why do you have to take a fancy to mine? Are you pirates?"


    Ariah didn''t expect him to be so agitated, "I''m just asking. Keep her then."


    With that, Howard stood at the entrance, took out a cigarette, and started smoking it slowly. Ariah


    wanted to stop him, but when she saw him like this, she sighed and didn''t say anything.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Am I really that bad?" Howard looked at Ariah. "So bad that you have toe and take her away


    from me?"


    Ariah pursed her lips awkwardly. "I''m not saying that you''re bad, but we don''t want to see you bully


    her..."


    "How did I bully her?" Howard scratched his hair in frustration. "If I were really bullying her, I would


    have done it already. Do you think you can stop me?"


    His remark intrigues Ariah.


    She thought about it, and he was right.


    When ine didn''t see theme in, she carried Lacie in her arms and asked curiously, "What are


    you doing there?"


    "We''reing," Ariah replied. Before she went in, she nced at Howard again and wanted to say


    something, but she held it in and entered the living room.


    After Howard finished smoking outside, he came to the living room and saw ine and Ariah


    ying with Lacie.


    After looking at them for a while, he said in a cold voice, "Let''s go."


    ine quickly returned Lacie to Ariah and stood up, looking a little reluctant, "Ariah, can Ie and


    y with Lacie again, please?"


    "Of course, you can. Come over whenever you''re free." Ariah saw them to the door.


    When they were at the door, Howard hurriedly pulled ine away when she turned to Ariah,


    wanting to say something.


    He was still holding her hand when they entered the elevator, and it made her feel ufortable


    and wanted to break free from his hand. However, A quick re frightened her, and she shrunk her


    shoulders timidly.


    As he snorted at her reaction, Howard held on to her hand, feeling the tiny hand in his. It was so


    small that he could wrap it snugly.


    "Why did youe to their house?" Howard asked.


    ine answered as she tried to free her hand, "Lacie has a cold, so we went to the hospital.


    Later, Jimmy had something urgent to attend to, so he asked Ariah and me toe back first."


    "Why didn''t you tell me before you left?"


    "I didn''t want to disturb you."


    "And you think I''m gonna believe you?" Howard raised his eyebrows.


    She looked down.


    Then, the elevator door opened.


    As soon as Howard let go of her, she immediately ran forward like a feral cat. Amused, he chuckled


    and shouted, "Hey, silly, this way!"


    She stopped instantly.


    With a blush on her face, she walked in the direction he pointed.


    When they got home, Howard''s phone rang. He went to the balcony to answer the phone while


    ine went back to her room.


    She sat on the bed for a long time. Then, as if she had made up her mind, she bent down and


    dragged out the suitcase under the bed.


    She then opened the wardrobe, took out her clothes one by one, and kept them in her suitcase.


    Halfway through, her door was opened followed by Howard''s voice, "It''s the hospital and I need to


    go over right now. You..."


    He froze before he could finish.


    Squinting slowly, he stared at ine and asked, word by word, "What do you think you''re doing?"


    As she was being watched by his dark and deep eyes, ine felt a little timid, but she spruced


    herself up and said, "Dr. Perkins, I have thought about it..."


    "What? What have you thought about? Are you going to Ariah''s ce, or Sharon''s? Do you think


    I''m bullying you too? Do you think they''ll treat you well when you go to their ce?"


    Howard sneered, "I''ve finally seen what an ungrateful person is."


    Blood drained from ine''s face.


    Albeit her pale look, Howard snapped in anger, "You''re just a maid. I can do whatever I want to you,


    so shut it!"


    His harsh remark made ine tremble in fear.


    As he was on a venting streak, he wanted to go on but ine looked down timidly.


    In fact, she didn''t even give him any response when he spoke ill of her.


    Howard felt as if he was talking to the brick wall.


    And this made him even more frustrated.


    "Dr. Perkins, have you calmed down..." A gentle and weak voice resonated.


    Howard red at her coldly. She had been working for him for over a year and he had thought that


    he was nice to her. However, never did he expect that she was such an ungrateful brat.


    As she closed her suitcase, she hesitated for a moment before saying, "No, I''m not going to


    Sharon''s nor Ariah''s house, and I''m not resigning. I just want to move out."


    In this way, she would not cause him any trouble anymore.


    Howard was taken aback.


    Then, she continued with her soft voice while looking down, "I can''t like you. My parents have


    arranged a marriage for me and I''ll go back to marry him after Thanksgiving."


    Besides, how could a person like her be a match for him?


    Her remark ignited the burning rage inside Howard. "Who cares if you can''t like me? It''s none of my


    business who you want to marry!"


    After that, he turned around and left. After walking a mere two steps away, he suddenly stopped,


    turned, and stared at her. "I''ll break your legs if you dare to leave! I want to see you when Ie


    back. You''d better wait for me at home!"


    With that, he picked up the key and went out.


    Stunned, she stood rooted to the ground, digesting what she had just heard.


    After a long while, she nced at the suitcase, bit her lip, and took out the clothes one by one


    silently.


    After unpacking her suitcase, she looked at the dusty house and started cleaning it.


    She didn''t know what time Howard would be back. At 7 pm, she made dinner, but he wasn''t home


    yet.


    Sighing, she ate it alone.


    After she finished eating, she cleaned up the dishes and was about to do the dishes when the


    doorbell rang.


    Who was it?


    Reluctantly, she went to open the door.


    It was Howard.


    "Dr. Perkins, you''re back!" ine felt a little awkward after what happened this morning and uttered


    timidly, "Come in, please. I''ve made dinner."


    Howard nced at her silently and slowly walked in.

 Chapter 761

    Chapter 761


    The living room was very clean and spotless.


    The TV was on, and the air was filled with a strong floral fragrance.


    Howard nced at ine silently and walked towards the dining hall.


    ine quickly followed.


    As he nced at the dishes on the table, he frowned. "What is this?"


    "Your dinner. They''re all your favorite. I just made them. Hurry and dine in before they turn cold."


    Without a nce at her, he spurted, "Throw these away and recook my dinner."


    "What?" A little surprised, she asked, "Why?"


    "I don''t eat leftovers."


    "This is not leftovers. It''s specially made for you. I''ve already eaten mine in the kitchen. It''s not dirty.


    You can eat this."


    She was a maid. No matter how well Howard treated her, she was just a maid.


    When Howard was on his of days, he would invite her to eat with him, and only then would she


    comply.


    Usually, when Howard wasn''t at home, she would cook two portions of the food, where she would


    eat hers and leave the other portion for Howard.


    Howard had never acted like this, so she assumed that he was still mad at her about this morning.


    At the same time, she looked at him cautiously.


    However, Howard raised his eyebrows. "What are you standing there? Do you expect me to cook


    my own dinner?"


    "Oh, no! I''ll do it." ine immediately threw all the food away and cooked him another set of dinner.


    Half an hourter.


    Steamy dishes were served on the table.


    Only then did Howard''s face rx. He picked up his spoon and took a bite, and it was delicious.


    Then, he looked at the petite figure who was working in the kitchen and his eyes started to darken.


    Howard was eating when ine came out of the kitchen. She pulled out a chair and sat down,


    looking at him eating with her chin on her hands. Suddenly, she blurted, "Dr. Perkins, why do I feel


    that you are different today?"


    Surprised, he paused and looked up. "Different? How?" "The way you eat." She pointed at the


    braised fish and said, "This is your favorite dish, but you don''t eat it today. Besides, you''re not a


    picky eater, but you seem to have a bad appetite today as you eat so slowly."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Howard nced at her indifferently. "What are you suspecting?"


    "What?" On the contrary, she was stunned. "Do I have to suspect anything?"


    Startled by her response that Howard choked, his nceplicated and strange. "Are you always


    so stupid?"


    "Hey!"


    She had already lowered herself to such an extent. Why must he be so rude?


    Puffing up her cheek in annoyance, she put up an angry pout yet her eyes were so sparkling and


    there was no hint of frustration in them. Moreover, her lips seemed to curl into a smirk.


    Her expression made Howard feel that she was an oddball. "Why can you be so happy after being


    scolded?"


    He had never seen such a person.


    Cupping her chin with one hand, she said cheekily, "Because you scold me, which means you''re not


    angry with me anymore, so I''m happy."


    Frankly, ine had been worrying the whole day today. She was afraid that Howard would still be


    angry when he returned.


    However, from the looks of it, he seemed to be okay.


    Putting down his utensils, Howard stared at her silently, which made her brush her face, wondering


    if there was something on it.


    Suddenly, Howard stood up and walked towards the living room.


    Puzzled, she felt that there was something not quite right with him tonight as he waspletely


    different from how he was during the day.


    "Dr. Perkins, do you still want to eat this?" ine shouted.


    Howard waved his hand. "Nah. Clean them up."


    Hence, ine started cleaning up the table and doing the dishes, but she couldn''t help thinking how


    odd Howard was tonight.


    Yet, she couldn''t tell how.


    When she came out of the kitchen, she saw Howard sitting on the sofa and watching TV absent-


    mindedly.


    Silently, she took the fruit and sat down in front of Howard, which attracted his attention.


    "Here''s some fruits." She pushed the te in front of him and said, "It''s your favorite."


    Howard narrowed his eyes. "Do you have something to say to me?"


    His remark made her blushed as he had said what she was thinking. "I want to talk to you about


    what happened this morning."


    "Go ahead."


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be angry, she rposed herself and started, "I know that you''ve


    always taken care of me and I appreciate that very much, but I can''t live here anymore..."


    "So, you want to move out?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "Why?"


    Surprised, ine hesitated for a while and muttered, "We are not meant for each other..."


    Howard had a faint smile on his face. "You don''t like me?"


    She stammered, "l-l only regard you as..."


    "As what?" Before she could finish, he suddenly leaned over to her, sounding mellow and deep, and


    his breathpletely enveloped her.


    Instinctively, she moved back, but Howard raised her chin and stared at her. "I''m a doctor with a


    high ie and treat you well. Why don''t you like me?"


    His gaze was aggressive, yet his voice was gentle, deep, and filled with temptation. ine was a


    little dazed as she had never seen such a side of Howard before.


    In her eyes, Howard was like a child in an adult''s body without any disguise of emotions. He would


    say anything that came up in his mind and one could easily tell his mood through his expression.


    However, the way he looked at her now waspletely different from how the usual Howard would.


    In a daze, she suddenly blurted, "Are you Dr. Perkins?"


    He paused for a second and then chuckled and winked, "Who else can I be?"


    His transition made ine even more confused. "Okay, it''s you. Can you get up, please? My feet


    are getting numb."


    Instead, he nced at her still. "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    ine muttered, "I have already told you that I have a fiance, and we will get married this year."


    "But you''re still single now. Why can''t I date you?" Her heart was beating fast. She didn''t expect him


    to be so straightforward that she stammered in shock, "D-Dr. Perkins, why do you do this?"


    "What did I do?"


    "We can''t...


    "I know. You can''t be with me because you have a fiance. Do you like him?"


    Though she didn''t say anything, she lowered her eyes.


    He smiled. "If you don''t like him, cancel your engagement and be with me. How about it?"


    Her heart was beating faster and faster as he was getting closer and closer. His thin lips were


    approaching her while his manly aura hadpletely surrounded her...


    She could not move.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    "Ding Dong..."


    The abrupt doorbell brought ine back to her senses. She hastily pushed Howard away and


    skipped back to her room.


    He frowned and looked at her back as she ran away, snorting unhappily.


    In the end, he withdrew his gaze and went to open the door.


    As soon as the door opened, arge item fell to the floor.


    "Sh*t!" The man, who fell to the ground, cursed loudly. "Vincent, can you say something before you


    open the door? D*mn, my nose is bleeding!"

 Chapter 762

    Chapter 762


    Covering his bleeding nose, Ruben Lawson stood up and red at the ignorant Vincent. "Why are


    you still standing there? Go and get me a kleenex!"


    Vincent snorted coldly, "What did you just say?"


    Under his gloomy gaze, Ruben shivered in fright and smiled apologetically. "Nothing. I''ll look for the


    kleenex myself."


    With that, he sneaked into the living room and muttered under his breath while looking for a


    kleenex, "I immediately got injured the minute I see him. He is indeed..."


    As if something crossed his mind, he didn''t blurt the word "cursed".


    "Ahem." After plugging his nose with a kleenex, Ruben looked around. "This apartment is pretty


    good and clean. Where''s the little maid? Why don''t I see her?"


    Vincent looked at him coldly. "What are you doing here?"


    "I came to see you." Sitting down and putting his legs up leisurely on the table, Ruben sized him up.


    "I came to see how long you intend to y this role-ying game."


    Vincent ignored him.


    "Hey, aren''t you afraid of being exposed?" Ruben asked curiously. "By the way, Howard is so stupid.


    You''ve been here twice. How can he not notice anything?"


    Ruben thought that Vincent was excellent in disguising himself since he coulde and go freely to


    another person''s house without being noticed.


    Raising his eyes slightly, Vincent exined, "I won''t confront him head-on, so he won''t find out."


    "But why did the maid never notice anything off about you? Yes, both of you do look alike, but your


    temperament ispletely different. Dr. Perkins is righteous and noble but your gloomy


    characteristic is horrifying."


    They were two people withpletely different personalities.


    It might be difficult to distinguish their appearance but it was hard to disguise one''s personality.


    No matter how simr their appearance was, personality was not something one could forge.


    As if thinking of something, Vincent curled his lips into a sinister smirk. "The little maid may look


    foolish, but she''s also quite brainy. I think she can tell the difference between me and Howard." "Did


    she know that you''re not Howard?" Ruben asked curiously.


    His question, however, invited a re from Vincent.


    "Judging from that response, I think she doesn''t know yet." On the other hand, Ruben was thinking,


    "He is so cunning and crafty."


    "By the way, it''s gettingte. Are you nning to stay here?" After thinking for a while, Ruben


    added, "Be careful in case Howardes out all of a sudden."


    "You go first," said Vincent in a low voice.


    "Okay." Ruben was still somewhat ill at ease. "Don''t dawdle though. Come out quickly."


    After that, he got up and was about to leave when suddenly, the door of the bedroom opened, and a


    figure came out followed by a curious voice, "Dr. Perkins, who are you talking to... Oh, do we have a


    guest tonight?"


    ine looked at the stranger who suddenly appeared.


    Ruben looked back at her.


    The two of them exchanged nces in silence.


    Finally, ine broke the silence by saying, "Hello, you must be Dr. Perkins'' colleagues, right?


    Please sit down. I''ll make you a cup of coffee."


    Ruben didn''t know whether to leave or not, so in the end, he sat down. Vincent cast his cold nce


    at him to which he whispered, "What''s with the stare? Look at her. I can''t possibly turn down her


    invitation, right?! Rx, I''ll leave after the coffee!"


    When ine was in the bedroom, she heard the voice in the living room which she assumed was


    from the TV, but the more she listened, the less it sounded like it came from the TV. Hence, she


    came out to have a look only to bump into a guest at home.


    Previously, Howard had invited some colleagues to his house, so she knew some of them.


    But she didn''t know this person.


    "Maybe he''s Dr. Perkins''s friend?" she thought.


    When she brought the coffee out, she saw that the guest was talking to Dr. Perkins, but they were


    whispering to each other that she couldn''t hear them clearly.


    "Here''s your coffee." She walked over and put the coffee on the table.


    Ruben immediately sat up straight and thanked her.


    "You''re wee." With a smile, she said, "Please take your time. I''ll..."


    "Oh, we''re done. Don''t go. Sit down and chat with us." Ruben didn''t want to let this interesting


    ytoy go.


    Surprised, ine subconsciously looked at Howard.


    Vincent massaged his nose and said, "Go back to your room first. He''s leaving soon."


    "Okay," ine replied.


    "What? No, it''s still early. Miss Jacob, ignore him. Let''s sit and talk."


    Ruben rolled his eyes at Vincent, pulled ine to sit next to him, and greeted with a smile, "Hi, I''m


    Ruben. Ruben Lawson."


    Surprised, ine asked, "H-How do you know my name?"


    "Yes, I found out..."


    "Ahem. Didn''t you say you''re thirsty? Here, have some coffee. It''s getting cold," Vincent interjected


    while locking his warning re at him.


    Ruben broke out in a cold sweat. Only then did he realize that he had almost spilled the beans.


    However, ine seemed to be very easy to be hoodwinked.


    Thus, Ruben cleared his throat and tried again, "Howard told me about you. He said that you are


    very capable and outstanding, and an excellent housekeeper. That''s how I know your name."


    "Oh."


    Ruben stared at her, panicked.


    What did she mean by ''oh'' anyway?


    Shouldn''t she say like "no wonder" or "That makes sense" instead of a simple "oh"?


    He felt even more panicked as she looked at him with her bright and sparkly eyes.


    Smiling awkwardly, Ruben took a sip of his coffee, and then his eyes lit up andplimented,


    "Wow, this is so nice! You must be using high-quality coffee beans!"


    "Oh... Thank you," ine blurted, puzzled.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    It was just an instant coffee. She tore the package, poured it into a mug, and added hot water into it.


    However, she felt that Ruben was a nice person topliment her.


    Howard asked her to pour a ss of water, and she hurried over.


    As soon as she left, Ruben spat, "D*mn, I almost spilled the beans. Could she have sensed


    anything from that?"


    Squinting at him, Vincent reassured, "Calm down. She''s not that smart."


    "B-But I don''t think she''s that dumb either. The way she looked at me just now scared the cr*p out of


    me."


    Vincent frowned, but before he could say anything, ine came out of the kitchen with a ss in


    her


    hand.


    With that, Ruben immediately shut up.


    Seeing that neither of them spoke, she asked curiously, "Mr. Lawson, are you a doctor too?"


    Ruben shook his head and exined, "No, I am his friend."


    ine tilted his head and uttered, "I''ve never seen you before. He has invited his friends here


    several times."


    "Uh, I just came back from abroad recently, so this is my first time visiting his ce."


    "Oh, I see."


    "Yes!" Holding the mug in his hand, there was a shift on Ruben''s expression when he squinted and


    asked, "Are you questioning me, Miss Jacob?"


    Startled, ine immediately waved her hand and stammered, "N- No, of course not! I didn''t mean


    that..."


    "Rx. I''m just kidding." Ruben grinned. "But you''re so charismatic just now as if you are thedy of


    the house. Nice!"

 Chapter 763

    Chapter 763


    "L-Lady of the house?"


    ine''s face turned red in an instant. She stole a nce at Howard and said, "Please don''t say


    that, Mr. Lawson. Others may misunderstand you."


    Ruben gave her a strange vibe, so she was a little anxious to know who he was earlier.


    Luckily he was not mad at her and her recklessness.


    With a smirk, Rube asked, "Howard told me that he likes you. Do you know about it?"


    At first, she was only blushing a little, but now her face was as red as a beetroot. She didn''t expect


    that Howard would tell his friend about this.


    Bashfully, she stammered, "H-He''s just kidding. It''s not true..."


    Upon seeing her reaction, Rubenughed. "You''re so adorable. I didn''t know there is someone as


    pure as driven snow these days. Look at you, blushing at the word "like". I wonder what will happen


    when you''re making out."


    ine was so ashamed right now.


    Ruben wanted to continue teasing her, but she quickly stood up. "I-1 need to use the bathroom.


    Excuse me."


    After that, she ran away like a frightened rabbit.


    "This little maid is quite cute," Ruben praised.


    Vincent nced at him lightly. "Do you like her?"


    "Of course. She''s so pure and innocent. I don''t have to be defensive when I''m with such a person."


    Ruben nced at Vincent and continued, "Don''t tell me you don''t like her. There''s no one this


    simple and innocent in our treacherous life."


    So if he could get acquainted with such a simple person, of course, he would like her.


    Vincent said nothing after hearing this.


    After a long while, he blurted, "You can go now."


    Ruben nodded, but before leaving, he could not help but advise, "You can take all the revenge you


    want on the Perkins Family, but leave the maid out of this. She''s innocent."


    Vincent frowned.


    "Okay, fine. I''ll stop." Ruben quickly left upon seeing his impatient frown.


    When ine came out of the bathroom and saw that Howard was alone in the living room, she


    asked in surprise, "Did your friend leave already?"


    Without saying anything, Vincent leaned back on the sofazily and stared at her.


    Under his gaze, ine felt a little restless. "What''s wrong?"


    After a long while, Vincent said slowly, "Ruben likes you very much."


    "Oh. Yes, I like him too. He is very nice."


    "Is it?" Vincent asked, "You like him? Do you like me then?"


    Why did hee back to this question again?


    Looking around uneasily, she changed the topic. "Well, it''s gettingte. I''ll fill up the tub for you."


    After that, she quickly ran back to the bathroom.


    As he stared at her back and snorted, he prepared to leave when something crossed his mind and


    took out his phone to call Ruben.


    His call was answered almost immediately, "What''s up..."


    "Will Howard be on duty tonight?"


    "How would I know?"


    "Call the hospital and ask."


    "D*mn it, what do you want to do this time? Are you nning to stay the night?" Ruben frowned and


    warned, "It''s too risky. What if she finds out..."


    "Cut the cr*p and go check."


    Rolling his eyes in dismay, Ruben ended the call and called the mole whom he ced at Howard''s


    office.


    The mole answered his call with a skeptical tone, "Ruben, why are you calling me thiste?"


    "Ahem, I just wanted to ask how are you guys with Howard. Did he suspect anything?"


    "No. We''ve all disguised ourselves very well. He won''t be able to find out."


    "That''s good." Ruben added, "What is he doing now? Is he on duty tonight?"


    "He just finished an operation and is resting in the office now. I think he has another operation


    scheduled in the middle of the night, so he probably won''t go back tonight."


    "Okay, got it."


    Ruben hung up the phone and called Vincent again, to which he picked up immediately and huffed,


    "Talk."


    "He won''t be back tonight. He''s on duty."


    "Alright," answered Vincent with an affirmative hum.


    Before they ended the call, Ruben quickly added, "Regardless, you have to be careful not to reveal


    yourself..."


    "Beep beep beep..."


    The busy tone ruthlessly resonated through the phone.


    Ruben stared at the phone helplessly.


    After filling up the tub, ine shouted as Howard had note out of the bedroom, "Dr. Perkins, it''s


    ready!"


    But there was no response.


    Hence, she went to the bedroom and saw Howard standing in front of the wardrobe.


    "What''s wrong, Dr. Perkins?" ine asked, puzzled.


    "Did I wear all of these clothes?" ''Howard'' asked as soon as ine came over.


    "Yes, you wore those. What''s the matter? Is there any problem?"


    Vincent was a germophobe. He would not wear any clothes that had been worn by others.


    Hence, he turned and asked, "Is there any clean or brand new clothes?"


    "Uh, you want brand new clothes now?"


    "Yes."


    "But these are all clean. I''ve washed them all."


    ine wondered why did he despise these clothes all of a sudden. He never had this problem


    before.


    However, Vincent frowned at the clothes as if he was looking at his enemies.


    Only now did he realize that staying the night was a terrible idea.


    Although she didn''t know what happened to him, shepromised when she saw the deep frown


    on his forehead. "There''s a new bathrobe that you have never worn. Do you want to wear it to sleep


    tonight?"


    "Show me."


    She hurriedly retrieved it.


    After looking at it, he reluctantly nodded. "Okay, I''ll wear this."


    Breathing a sigh of relief, she urged, "Please go and take a bath then."


    She quietlyined that it was as tiring as tending to a child.


    At around 11 pm, ine finally went to bed to rest. After a whole day''s work, she just wanted to tuck


    in and sleep.


    She closed her eyes, and after a few seconds, she fell deeply asleep.


    Suddenly, she was awakened by an abrupt noise.


    She was in a drowsy daze for a moment beforeing to her senses and walked out. of her room.


    Sure enough, the TV in the living room was on and Howard was sitting on the sofa watching


    TV.


    Shocked, ine asked, "Dr. Perkins, why haven''t you slept yet? What happened just now? Did


    something fall?"


    "Did I wake you up?" Vincent''s eyes flickered in the darkness. "I identally knocked over the


    mug."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Oh, I see." When she turned on the warm light, she saw the broken pieces of the mug under the


    table and quickly cleaned it up.


    After that, she looked at the clock on the wall. It was 2 am.


    Then, she turned to nce at Howard who looked refreshed in disbelief. "Do you n to stay up all


    night?"

 Chapter 764

    Chapter 764


    "I can''t sleep."


    "Why?"


    "I have trouble sleeping."


    "But don''t you always sleep well?"


    Vincent stayed quiet.


    Clueless about what to say, ine blurted, "Well, maybe watching the TV can help you to sleep.


    Don''t stay up toote. Excuse me."


    After saying that, she yawned and went back to her bedroom.


    However, as soon as shey down, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. While tossing and turning, she


    pricked up her ears to listen to the sound in the living room.


    It was quieter than before. Did Howard turn down the volume of the TV because of her?


    Thinking of this, she felt that he was quite warmhearted.


    With a sigh, she got up again.


    Usually, the hearing tended to be more sensitive in the night, so Vincent heard the sound as soon


    as she got out of bed that he turned his head to look


    at the door.


    Hence, when she opened the door, she met with his dark eyes.


    His gaze stunned her.


    When she saw Howard sitting quietly in the dark looking at her with those round sparkly eyes, she


    suddenly thought of... the pet dog that she had raised at home.


    They looked so alike.


    When she was a child, their family had an obedient dog that was very close to her.


    Sometimes, when she had to use the bathroom at night, it was quite scary, and the dog would sit


    under the tree in the yard and look at her.


    It was as if it was telling her, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll be here with you."


    Now, Howard, who remained seated in the dark and looked at her quietly, reminded her of that dog.


    Instantly, her heart melted. "Are you still up, Dr. Perkins?"


    Vincent quietly looked at her. "Why are you up?"


    "Ahem, I think there''re some sleeping pills at home. I''ll have a look."


    Howard was a doctor, so he kept a lot of medicines in the house, including sleeping pills.


    After a short while, she found one and said, "There''s still some left at home. If you really can''t sleep,


    you can have this."


    ncing at it, Vincent shook his head and uttered, "It doesn''t work."


    "Why? This is a sleeping pill. If I''m not mistaken, you gave me this when I couldn''t sleep."


    Vincent smiled faintly. "One isn''t enough."


    "But it''s not good to take too much of this pill."


    "It''s not enough for me," Vincent thought but didn''t say out loud.


    He had been suffering from severe insomnia for ages and it was a norm for him to stay up all night.


    Over the years, he had relied on sleeping pills to cure his insomnia, but his body had be


    immune to the effect of the drug due to therge dosage he had taken. Because of this, a single pill


    was not enough to knock him out.


    However, Vincent could not bear to refuse her as she looked at him with expectant gazes, hence,


    he took the pill and swallowed it.


    ine immediately fetched him a ss of water.


    "Here. Drink some water."


    Vincent drank it.


    After that, she was not in a hurry to return to her room. Instead, she sat on the sofa, intending to


    wait for the effect of the drug to take effect, and only went to sleep after Howard.


    She started chatting with him, "If I''m not mistaken, you don''t have trouble sleeping all the while.


    What happened today?"


    Was there something on his mind?


    Vincent blinked his eyes and teased, "I can''t have trouble sleeping once in a while?"


    With a giggle, she said, "Yes. Of course, you can!"


    Lyingzily on the sofa, Vincent nced at her and uttered, "Tell me about yourself."


    "Uh, what do you want to know?"


    "Everything."


    "Haha. There''s nothing much to talk about."


    "Tell me anyway. I want to know."


    "Well..." Seeing that he was curious, she slowly recounted, "I have an elder sister and a younger


    brother. My sister graduated from collegest year, and my brother is still in high school. They are


    good kids and treat me very well. They are always very happy when I go back..."


    "Is that all?"


    "Let me think. Yes, that''s all."


    "What about your parents?"


    "They are in Cresthill, a small county. They are honest. They are very honest people who have


    never been to the big city in their lives."


    "That''s all?"


    "Uh, what else do you want to know?"


    "What about your fiance? Why don''t you tell me about him?"


    ine blinked, dumbfounded.


    So this was what he was curious about. Darting her eyes anxiously, she said, "He is working in a


    small county, and I have only met him for a few times..."


    In fact, she didn''t know much about him, so she had nothing much to say.


    "A few times?" Vincent''s eyes darkened. "Aren''t you afraid that he''ll cheat on you?"


    ine was stunned. Obviously, she had not thought of this problem. "1-1 don''t think he would."


    She thought that since her fiance was an honest man, he wouldn''t do such a thing.


    As if he could read her mind, he said faintly, "Every man cheat."


    His remark stunned her.


    After a long while, she looked skeptically at the man on the sofa. "Why are you still up?"


    Why did he look so energetic after taking the pill?


    "I told you, one is not enough for me."


    "So how many do you usually take?"


    "How many are left?"


    "Five, I think."


    "Okay, that is more or less effective if I take them all."


    With her eyes wide open in surprise, ine asked incredulously, "Are you kidding me, Dr. Perkins?"


    Howard had reminded her before that it was not advisable to take too many sleeping pills as an


    idental overdose would do more harm than good, and even fatal.


    Never did she know that Howard would need so many sleeping pills to fall asleep.


    "No, I can''t let him take it!" she thought.


    "What if he falls sick after taking so much?"


    After some thinking, ine blurted, "I have an idea. Maybe I can help you to sleep. Would you like


    to have a try?"


    Vincent became intrigued. "What is it?"


    "My parents were very busy when I was young, so I basically raised my little brother. He was


    naughty and loved to fuss at night, but as soon as I held him and sang to him, he would settle down


    and fall asleep."


    After a moment of silence, Vincent asked with uncertainty, "Are you saying that you want to help me


    to sleep by singing to me?"


    "Yes!" ine nodded profusely. "Would you like to try?"


    Vincent was dumbfounded.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Without waiting for his reply, she sang automatically, "Twinkle twinkle little star, How I wonder what


    you are..."


    "Do you think I''m three years old?" His lips twitched.


    "I''m sorry. I regarded you as my brother just now. Ahem, do you want me to sing another song?"


    Vincent didn''t say anything.


    "I''ll start singing then..."


    Assuming he had agreed by his silence, she curled her lips into a smile and started singing. The


    crisp and gentle female voice echoed in the dark and serene night, resonating into his ears like the


    cozy spring breeze.

 Chapter 765

    Chapter 765


    "No me abandonas asi, hando s de ti, ven y devuelveme al fin, sonrisa que se fue, una vez


    mas, tocar tu piel, e hondo suspirar, recuperemos Io que se ha perido..."


    Her gentle and mellow voice resonated in the living room, singing the song in her unique tone.


    Although Vincent could not understand the lyrics, he closed his eyes and listened on, tempted by


    her pleasant voice.


    After she finished singing, she looked carefully at the man on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief


    when she found that he sat there with his eyes closed, assuming that he was asleep.


    Just as she was about to return to her room, he suddenly said, "Whatnguage is it?"


    "Aren''t you asleep?" Seeing that he was still closing his eyes, ine stated, "It''s Tasnili."


    Only then did he open his eyes and say, sounding a little surprised, "You can speak Tasnili?"


    She was from Cresthill. How could she know how to speak Tasnili?


    A little embarrassed, ine exined, "I learned it myself by listening to music. Before I worked


    here, my former employer taught me Tasnili. I''m not


    very fluent though."


    Vincent''s eyes were fixed on her.


    "Uh, aren''t you sleepy?"


    Shaking his head, he uttered, "Go on."


    Alright then.


    The only thing she could do now was to sing since she suggested the idea.


    She took turns singing Tasnili and Estrian songs, one after another. In the end, she started to yawn


    out of exhaustion but Howard was still looking at her without any sign of sleepiness, so she spruced


    herself up and sang.


    She couldn''t just leave him here and go to sleep.


    "Near, far, wherever you are. I believe that the heart does go on..."


    Eventually, her voice was getting lower and lower until there was no more sound.


    Before Vincent could open his eyes, he felt his leg tighten. Frowning, he opened his eyes and


    looked in ine''s direction.


    It was not known when did she fall asleep. Resting her head on his legs with her mouth wide open,


    she even started to drool.


    As Vincent wanted to pull back his leg, he suddenly startled her that she wiggled towards him like a


    sleepy cat, then curled up in his arms and stopped moving.


    Vincent froze and blinked speechlessly.


    A germophobe like him thought about pushing her away without mercy.


    Instead...


    He raised his hand and pulled her into his arms, in case she fell down.


    Lowering his head, he stared at the sleeping woman for a long time before withdrawing his gaze.


    The next day, when ine woke up and found herself lying in the bedroom, she was stunned as


    she remembered what had happenedst night.


    She remembered singing songs to help Howard to sleep, but she seemed to fall asleep herself


    instead.


    If she was not mistaken, she had fallen asleep on the sofast night.


    Why was she in the bedroom this morning?


    Did Howard carry her in?


    Surprised, she got up to check herself and found that she was still wearing the same clothes asst


    night.


    "ine, what are you thinking about? Dr. Perkins is


    a gentleman." She patted her face, got up, and went to wash up.


    There was no one in the living room when she went out of the room, and she muttered, "Did he


    leave for work already?"


    Shrugging indifferently, she was going to the kitchen when she heard some noise in the bedroom.


    She took a peek and realized that Howard was sleeping in bed.


    Upon seeing the sight, she smiled and thought that he must be catching up on his sleep since he


    didn''t sleep wellst night.


    Therefore, she didn''t bother him. Closing his bedroom door, she tiptoed out to buy ingredients for


    lunch and dinner.


    The vegetables sold in the shopping mall were not as fresh as the market, so she would rather go a


    little further to buy vegetables.


    By this time, the vendors in the market had already gotten familiar with her. They were very friendly


    to her and would give her some freebies asionally.


    Today, she was about to go back as usual after buying vegetables when someone appeared in front


    of her and blocked her way. "ine!"


    Surprised, ine blurted, "Paul?"


    "Yup!"


    It was Paul Jacob, her younger brother.


    Amazed, she asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Well, it''s a long story." Paul took her hand while covering his growling stomach. "I''m starving. Hurry,


    let''s eat first!"


    Without thinking, she said with a smile, "Alright. Let''s eat."


    He took the basket from her hand. "Are you out for some shopping?"


    "Yes. Why?"


    "Mom said that you''re working as a maid for a rich family, but why do you still buy vegetables at this


    ce? The food here is so cheap. Will the rich people eat it?"


    Amused, ine uttered, "The vegetables are all the same everywhere."


    "Show me your workce. You live in the rich family''s house, right? Take me to see it. I want to see


    how big the house is."


    ine frowned slightly. "You know that it''s where I work, so how can you go? Let''s go for breakfast."


    Despite his upset pouting, he said reluctantly, "Alright then."


    When ine took him to a small restaurant, he pouted even more. "What''s this ce? It''s so lousy."


    "What''s with all the whining and whatnot?" ine nced at him, teasing, "Do you want to eat, or


    starve?"


    Paul immediately changed his attitude. "Eat, of course, as long as you cover the bill."


    After Paul finished eating, she asked, "Why are you here? Why didn''t you tell me before you came?


    Did Mom and Dad know that you''re here?"


    "Of course. They gave me your address. I followed you all the way to the market this morning but


    you didn''t even notice me."


    She frowned. "Why do youe here?"


    "Sightseeing." Paul lowered his head and ate. "Mmm, this is so delicious. Order one more for me.


    ncing at him without saying anything, ine called the waiter over and ordered the same dishes.


    During the meal, Howard called and asked why she didn''te back yet, to which she made up an


    excuse and ended the call.


    After Paul was done eating, he asked, "It''s that your rich boss?"


    "Are you done? Do you need more?"


    "Nope. I''m full!"


    "You said you came yesterday. Where did you sleepst night?"


    "A small inn."


    "Let''s go then. I''ll send you back." She went to pay the bill and asked aftering out of the


    restaurant, "Where''s your little inn?"


    Yet, Paul pouted again. "I don''t want to stay there anymore. It''s a waste of money and it''s filthy


    there. Just let me crash at your workce. I''ll go back in a few days'' time, so it won''t make a


    difference."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Without hesitation, she refused, "Don''t you even think about it!"


    "Why?"


    "That''s not my house, so you can''t go there. Period!" ine dragged him away and asked him to


    lead the way to the inn. Then, she gave him a hundred dors before leaving. "Take this, and go


    find something to eat if you''re hungry. I need to get back to work now. I''ll see you tonight."


    After that, she left.


    Clutching the hundred-dor note in his hands, Paul pouted in disdain.

 Chapter 766

    Chapter 766


    Howard had already got up when she rushed home. He was sitting on the sofa, looking at the


    breathless woman with a frown. "Is there a ghost chasing after you?"


    ine looked at him while catching her breath.


    She rushed home because she was afraid that he would be starving.


    But all he did was teasing her.


    Annoyed, ine ignored him, thinking about how the adorable Dr. Perkins who had trouble sleeping


    returned to his mischievous self today.


    This version of him was not adorable at all.


    Pouting, she turned to the kitchen.


    Howard raised his eyebrows, thinking, "The brat dares to ignore me now."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    Holding the ss in his hand, Howard followed her into the kitchen and asked, "What''s taking you


    so long? Were you in trouble?"


    As she washed the vegetables, she shook her head. "No."


    He took her answer as it was. Then, after staring at her back for a while, he slowly said, "I''m sorry


    for what happened yesterday. I shouldn''t have lost


    my temper with you."


    ine was stunned. Was Dr. Perkins apologizing to her?


    Confused, she turned to look at him.


    Feeling a little embarrassed, he cleared his throat and announced, "I have to go on a business trip


    to attend an academic conference, so I won''t be home for a few days."


    "W-Why so sudden?"


    "It was supposed to be another doctor, but he had an emergency and couldn''t attend, so the


    hospital appointed me at thest minute." Howard stared at her with a smile. "What''s up with that


    expression? Do you not want me to go?"


    Red in embarrassment, ine blurted, "N-No. Stop it. How many days will you be away for?"


    "Three days."


    "Okay. Work hard! Go for it!"


    Looking at her pink and tender face, Howard felt the urge to pinch her, but he suppressed it. "So...


    you won''t move out, right?"


    After what happenedst night and that he didn''t force himself on her again, she felt that he could


    be trusted.


    So she nodded. "Yes, I''ve made up my mind. I won''t move."


    Only then did Howard let out a sigh of relief. He had been worried that this stubborn girl would insist


    on moving out. But from the looks of it, she was quite sensible.


    Due to the urgency as Howard was sent to attend the conference at thest minute, he hopped on


    the ne that very night to another city.


    As ine was busy packing up the luggage for him, she inquired, "How is the weather of the city


    you''re going to? It''s getting cold here in Beachmarsh, so it must be colder when you head to the


    North. I put a thick jacket in this bag, so remember to wear it as soon as you get off the ne,


    okay?"


    All this while, Howard was leaning against the door listening to her nagging, but he didn''t find it


    annoying at all. Instead, a gentle smile was pasted on his face.


    He grew up with his grandparents, and he had the idea of bing a celibate the entire time, but,


    suddenly...


    "It doesn''t seem so bad to marry a woman who cares about you all the time, nags at you, and takes


    care of you," he silently thought.


    When she didn''t hear any response after nagging for so long, she turned back and saw Howard in a


    daze, and sighed helplessly, "Dr. Perkins, did you hear what I said?"


    "Hm?" Howard snapped back to his senses. "What did you say? Say it again."


    "I said I''ve already prepared your luggage. Come over and take a look. Is there anything that is left


    out?"


    "Never mind. I can just buy it there if I need it."


    "Why waste money?" ine grumbled. "You can''t spend money recklessly even if you''re loaded."


    Howard chuckled, "You should spend the money you earn. You can''t be too finicky."


    However, ine did not want to continue this meaningless argument. "Fine. You''re rich. You can


    spend your money however you want."


    Taking a look at her, Howard suddenly changed his mind. "On the other hand, it''s better to have a


    housekeeper like you in the long run. We have to be careful of our spending."


    Nheless, the dull ine did not understand the hidden meaning behind Howard''s remark, so


    she nodded in agreement. "You''re right! You need to be careful of your spending and n ahead.


    You finally get the hang of it!"


    Blinking mischievously, Howard teased, "How about you manage my money for me in the future?"


    "Ahem!" ine was so shocked that she choked herself. "No way! I''m not good at this! You need to


    find someone professional. I can''t do it, absolutely not!"


    Howard stared at her, dumbfounded.


    What was her brain made of anyway? Why was she so slow? Didn''t she understand the implication


    of his words since he was so straightforward?


    Massaging his forehead in frustration, Howard uttered, "What I mean is, I''ll leave my bank card to


    you. You''re good at managing money, but I''m not, so I''m more at ease if you keep it for me."


    She should be able to understand his point, right?


    With a puzzled blink, ine said, "Why do you want to give me your card? I have my own card!" Oh


    my god!


    Initially, Howard was very confident of himself in terms of women since he had a rich and infamous


    history of romance, but never did he think he would stumble upon such a woman who was as dumb


    as a block of wood!


    Scratching his hair in irritation, he arched his eyebrows to her and cut to the chase, "When a man


    wants to give his bank card to a woman, he either wants to marry her or to have a serious


    rtionship with her. Do you understand?"


    All of a sudden, ine was dumbfounded.


    So that was what he meant!


    Why had she never heard of it?


    After understanding what he meant, she was at a loss for a moment. "1-1 don''t... You''d better not


    give me your bank card. I am afraid that I may lose it."


    She was very clumsy. It would be eptable if she lost her own things, but she did not want to lose


    his belongings.


    Hence, she should not keep his cards.


    As for Howard, after hearing her words, he thought that she rejected him in disguise, so his


    expression immediately darkened.


    Annoyed, he stared at her indignantly.


    No woman had ever rejected him before.


    But he had suffered setbacks again and again from ine. He was so pissed that he wanted to


    swear at her!


    However, she was so dumb that she might run away in a fit of anger again if he scolded her. In the


    end, he would regret his action!


    Thinking of this, Howard took a few deep breaths and slowly calmed down before saying, "Don''t


    reject me so quickly. I''ll give you three days to think about it. When Ie back after the


    conference... give me your answer."


    "W-What answer?"


    "Do you want to be with me, or do you want to date me!"


    "Aren''t they the same thing?"


    Howard snorted, "I want to hear only one answer from you three dayster! Stop messing with me


    already!"


    He could ept whether it was a yes or no.


    In short, he wanted a clear answer. Period.


    After seeing Howard off, it urred to ine that she had promised to meet Paul at night, so she


    quickly cleaned up the house and headed out.


    As soon as she arrived at the small inn, she saw Paul lying on the bed, wailing. "You''re finally here.


    If you don''te, I''ll starve to death!"

 Chapter 767

    Chapter 767


    ine was amused by Paul''s reaction. "Go get some food if you''re hungry! Didn''t I give you a


    hundred dors this morning? Just use it."


    One hundred was not a big amount, but surely he could fill his stomach with it.


    However, Paul snorted contemptuously, "What can a hundred dors do nowadays? I''ve already


    spent it all."


    Surprised, ine demanded, "So fast? What did you spend it on?"


    "I went to the Inte cafe to y games. Then I bought a pack of cigarettes and some drinks."


    Paul took out two coins. "Here, I have two pennies left. It''s not even enough to buy a bottle of


    water!"


    Frowning in dismay, she asked, "When did you learn to smoke?"


    And games.


    Every time she called back, her parents always praised Paul, saying that he had good grades, was


    obedient, didn''t like to mess around, and the teachers at school adored him.


    But he was totally different from what her parents described him.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He not only started to y games but also learned to smoke.


    Seeing ine''s sulking expression, Paul realized that he had spilled the beans, so he quickly sat up


    from the bed and coaxed, "It''s because I''m bored. I rarely y them. Let''s not talk about this. I''m


    really hungry. Take me to eat something."


    ine looked at him silently.


    Her nce made him feel guilty and annoyed, so he growled, "I came all the way here to see you,


    but you gave me a hundred dors as if I was a beggar. You even ditched me and ran back to work!


    Who is more important? Your brother or some outsider? Yeah, I was bored so I yed some


    games. So what? Now you me me for spending all the money? It''s just a hundred dors. Do you


    think it''s a lot?"


    She looked at him incredulously. "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Impatient, Paul huffed, "You hate that I''ve spent all the money. You''re stingy, that''s why!"


    Expressionless, she looked at him, but her hands on her knees were trembling faintly. "I''m stingy? If


    I''m stingy, I wouldn''t cover your tuition fee, I wouldn''t give Mom and Dad monthly allowance, and I


    wouldn''t pay for Zoe''s rent!"


    Every penny she earned was sent back to her home.


    As for herself, she hesitated to spend money on new clothes and shoes. There were only two sets


    of clothing in her wardrobe. If they were worn out, she would patch them up and continued to wear


    them.


    But now, the term ''stingy'' was like a needle pricking straight at her heart.


    There was a sh of shame in Paul''s eyes, but he refused to back down because of his pride.


    Feeling bitter, she got up, went to the bathroom, and washed her face with cold water to calm


    herself down. Then, she came out of the bathroom and pulled him up from the bed. "Didn''t you say


    that you''re hungry? Let''s go to eat."


    Paul followed behind her awkwardly.


    It was already night, and all kinds of shops were brightly lit along the street. He wanted to have a


    barbecue, so she took him to a barbecue restaurant.


    But she frowned when she saw him order a lot of food and even two bottles of beer.


    He was only seventeen years old, yet he had learned to smoke and drink. He was no longer the


    lovely little boy ine always thought of.


    As Paul was eating, she kept quiet.


    After eating, Paul was in a better mood, so he apologized, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have said that to


    you. Please forgive me."


    His apology earned her a smile. "It''s okay. Have you had enough?"


    "Yup."


    "Are you sure? Order whatever you want to eat. You''ll have to eat more at your age to grow."


    "Please order a burger for me then."


    She called the waiter over and ordered another burger for him.


    "Paul, tell me, how many days do you n to stay here? Is the school closed now? How can they


    allow you to take a break toe here? You''re in your junior year now. You should focus on your


    study."


    She had been holding this for the whole day, and she finally had the chance to ask him.


    Paul muttered evasively, "I''m good at my studies. Don''t worry."


    "How many days do you n to stay here then?"


    "About two days. Why? Do you not wee me?"


    ine poured him a ss of water. "I''m worried about your study."


    "I''m smart. Don''t worry about it."


    "Don''t be too cocky." ine giggled at his remark.


    After dinner, they walked back to the inn. Paul was watching TV while pointing at the bathroom. "I


    have someundry in there. Wash them for me, okay?"


    She nced at him helplessly, knowing that if she didn''t do it, he would never do theundry


    himself.


    Their parents doted on him and did not allow him to do any housework at all.


    After doing theundry, she was about to hang the wet clothes when she saw that Paul was on the


    phone. Shocked, she demanded, "Where did you get the phone?"


    Panic shed across his face as he did not expect that she woulde out so suddenly. He ended


    the call immediately and shouted, "Oh my god, you scared me! Why do you walk so quietly!"


    Snatching the phone from his hand, she gasped, "This phone is very expensive! Where did you get


    the money to buy this?"


    "Give it back to me!"


    "I won''t unless youe clean to me!"


    "It''s none of your business, ine Jacob!"


    He extended his arm to grab the phone while ine retreated with the phone in her hand.


    Although he was only 17 years old, he was taller and stronger than her.


    His flushed face and grimacing expression as he pounded on her to grab the phone made him look


    horrifying.


    She was stunned by his approach.


    Paul pushed her so hard that she fell to the floor, her head mming against the wall, and the


    phone fell to the floor with her with a thud.


    Then, he frantically picked up the phone and checked it, feeling relieved when he found that it was


    not broken.


    When he finally turned to look at ine, he was shocked to see her sitting on the floor with blood on


    her face.


    "ine!"


    On the other side.


    In a medieval vi.


    The butler was already waiting by the door when Ruben came in a hurry, and he quickly greeted


    him, "Mr. Lawson, you are finally here."


    "What''s going on?"


    Ruben got out of the sports car. He just came from meeting a big shot, who was a sessful


    businessman in Beachmarsh City. Before this, Ruben had made several appointments with him, but


    he had always been preupied.


    Today, when he finally got the wind of Stanley going to have dinner at Majestic Crown Hotel, he


    specifically went there to meet him ''by ident''. However, when they were in the middle of a


    conversation, the butler called and asked him toe over. Hence, he had to ditch the big shot


    Stanley and went straight to the vi.


    As they walked inside, the butler exined, "It''s Mr. Bradbury. He came back before dawn and


    locked himself up in his bedroom for a whole day. I''m worried about him."


    "D*mn, what did he do this time?" Ruben mmed his forehead, agitated. "Can he stop doing


    something stupid for once?!"


    The butler pursed his lips in fright.


    Only someone of Ruben''s status could act so unscrupulously towards Vincent.

 Chapter 768

    Chapter 768


    After following Morgan to the bedroom, Ruben knocked on the door and rebuked, "Vincent, if you


    can hear me, make some noise. Stop ying dead."


    However, there was no sounding from the room at all.


    Then, Ruben tried again, "Morgan is worried about you. Come on, let him know that you''re not dead


    so he can go on with his work."


    It was still very quiet.


    Agitated, Ruben gritted his teeth and shouted, "D*mn it! I''ll break in if you don''t open the door!"


    "Calm down, Mr. Lawson!" Shocked, Morgan quickly stopped Ruben who wanted to barge in the


    room. "You know how Mr. Bradbury is. He will not be happy if we enter his room without his


    permission. Elijah was expelled to Pleina because he didn''t listen to his order, and until now, he is


    still being tortured by the mafia there... So, please calm down!"


    Honestly, Ruben was indeed a little scared when he thought of Vincent''s brutality. If the lunatic were


    to target him, he would definitely not end well.


    Thinking of this, Ruben wished he could just knock himself against the wall and die right there and


    then. "What should we do? We can''t just leave him be."


    Morgan looked at him helplessly and thought, ¡°I wouldn''t have called you if I could handle him


    myself."


    Both of them sighed at the same time.


    Ruben paced nervously before he finally gritted his teeth and stamped his feet determinedly. "Be


    pissed all he likes. I don''t care! It''s worrisome since he is so quiet in there. I can''t just stand back


    and watch! Morgan, go get the spare keys. I''ll barge in right now! I''ll take responsibility for it!"


    Moved, Morgan said, "The door is unlocked. You can go straight in."


    Ruben nced at him in disbelief.


    How could he not go in to have a look since the door was unlocked?


    Never did he expect that there would be such a timid person around Vincent.


    Everyone in the Bradbury Family was evil and heinous!


    However, the only person these fearless brutes was afraid of was Vincent.


    After kicking the door open and rushing in, Ruben found that the room was eerily dark as the thick


    curtain blocked out the sunlight.


    Ruben turned on the light.


    There was a figure lying motionless on the bed.


    Looking at the man on the bed, Ruben called out cautiously, "Vincent?"


    There was no response.


    Shocked, Ruben ran over to him. "Hey! Don''t scare me! Did you do something stupid? F*ck, what''s


    with the stare?"


    As soon as Ruben ran to the bed, he met with Vincent''s dark eyes and jumped from the bed in


    fright.


    Having heard themotion outside, Morgan immediately rushed in. "What''s going on? What


    happened?"


    Ruben turned back and made a gesture to him. "Morgan, leave us."


    A little stunned at first, Morgan nodded and immediately turned around to leave.


    After holding his chest and gasping for a while, Ruben cautiously went back to the bed and looked


    at him. "Hey, why didn''t you say anything just now?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Vincent remained motionless.


    Ruben muttered, "Did he fall asleep..."


    Normal people would sleep with their eyes closed, but this lunatic would sometimes sleep with his


    eyes open.


    A lunatic would always do things that normal people could not even imagine.


    As Ruben slowly reaching out his hand to check if he was asleep, he heard Vincent''s indifferent and


    monotonous voice, "Do you want me to bite off your hand?"


    Astounded, Ruben sheepishly withdrew his hand and sat down beside the bed.


    "Why didn''t you say something since you didn''t sleep? You scared the crap out of Morgan."


    "Really? But I think the two of you are quite bold since you didn''t crap your pants."


    "D*mn, we forced our way in because we were scared that you were dead, okay?" Ruben snorted,


    "A sleep- deprived person could die a sudden death very easily!"


    It was a known fact that Vincent''s sleeping quality was bad. Sometimes, he would gulp down


    sleeping pills like candy.


    Ruben had thought more than once that the fearsome Vincent would probably die because ofck


    of sleep if he hadn''t been shot!


    "Are you cursing me right now?" Finally, Vincent got up from the bed and went straight to the wine


    cab to fetch a bottle of wine.


    Rolling his eyes, Ruben rebuked, "How dare I, unlucky star? Hey, don''t drink wine first thing in the


    morning. At least eat something first..."


    Vincent ignored him.


    He had never listened to what he had said anyway.


    After a sigh, Ruben asked, "Can you tell me what exactly happened? Why did you lock yourself in


    your room for a whole day?"


    Three years ago, he made the important decision and n of eradicating the Bradbury Family with


    the snap of a finger. Although he could be entric at times, he was never as odd as he was now.


    Locking himself up in the room for a whole day?


    It didn''t seem like something someone like him would do.


    Yet, Morgan told him that he never came out of his room after he returned home this morning. Could


    it be...


    "Were you depressed because you''ve been exposed?"


    This was the only reason Ruben coulde up with.


    Vincent was leaning on the sofa in his clean pajamas, revealing his prominent facial features and


    crystal-clear gaze.


    It was hard to imagine that such a leisure and carefree man was a fearsome and blood-thirsty


    monster.


    At this moment, Vincent was holding the wine ss with his slender fingers. His blood-red lips were


    the highlight of his pale face. While swirling the ss for a long while, he kept his mouth agape and


    finally said, "Last night was the best sleep I had ever had in my life without taking any pills."


    "D*mn!" Ruben shrieked in shock. "What did you do?"


    Sleeping may be a verymon thing for normal people, but it was a luxury for the abnormal few.


    Vincent was one of the few, so it was only reasonable for Ruben to be so shocked when he heard


    that Vincent could have a restful sleep without pills or a doctor.


    ncing at him, Vincent uttered, "I listened to a few songs."


    "What songs? Do they have a hypnotizing effect?" Ruben looked very intrigued. "Whose songs did


    you listen to that have such a magical effect? Why don''t you just pay him or her to sing for you in


    person every night?"


    This could be a great solution to one major problem.


    However, Vincent said indifferently, "Not a star, but a maid."


    "A maid? What kind of maid... F*ck!" Ruben howled halfway through his sentence. "Are you saying


    Howard''s maid?"


    "Yes."


    Disbelief painted Ruben''s face. "What kind of sorcery does she possess to make Howard fall for her


    and also to make you sleep just with some songs?"

 Chapter 769

    Chapter 769


    Vincent had been to Howard''s house three days ago.


    Later, he didn''t look so good when he came back, so Ruben asked him what had happened, but he


    tantly ignored him and went straight to the bathroom to take a bath.


    Curious, Ruben immediately reyed the surveince and footage, only to find that Vincent and


    ine were doing the despicable thing on the sofa.


    Vincent scared her out of her wits.


    As a result, Vincent left the house frantically and even acted like a big bully, threatening her not to


    tell anyone about what happened.


    Upon thinking of this, Ruben rubbed his chin and wondered if he should check the surveince


    again to see what did they dost night.


    With determination, Ruben muttered to himself, "I''ll check the surveince and see how was she


    able to make you sleep by just singing. She''s not a mermaid, is she? I bet she spiked your drink


    without you noticing it."


    Vincent frowned, a look of suspicion shing across his face.


    When he woke up on the sofa this morning, he was confused at first and quickly followed by shock.


    Never did he expect that he would fall asleep unscrupulously.


    In fact, it was in such an ufortable posture as both of them squeezed in the same sofa for a


    whole night as if they were warming up each other.


    The autumn night was quite cold but the coldness did not wake him up.


    On the contrary, he slept soundly for a few hours.


    Although it was not long, it was good sleep quality.


    He felt even better than sleeping after taking the sleeping pills.


    After he woke up, apart from the soreness on his body due to the poor sleeping posture, he felt


    surprisingly rxed and refreshed.


    It was an extraordinary feeling after a night of excellent sleep quality.


    This had been bothering him for the whole day today. Why and how could he fall asleep in that kind


    of state?


    In the study.


    As Ruben watched the surveince rey, he felt confused andplicated.


    He had thought that he would see something indescribable, but when he looked at the monitor,


    what he saw was two people sitting in the dark living room chatting about some boring topics.


    This was the ruthless and fearsome Vincent! Why would he chat to ine about such boring topics?


    ncing at Vincent several times in disbelief, Ruben stated, "I''ve checked all the surveince in


    every room, and I confirm that she didn''t drug you. Are you sure it was not because of the sleeping


    pill she gave you that made you fall asleep?"


    Vincent said faintly, "I took two pills after I came back this morning, and I''ve been up for the whole


    day."


    What he meant was that even two pills would not be effective on him, let alone one.


    Rubbing his chin skeptically, Ruben blurted, "That''s weird."


    The surveince video showed that the two of them curled up on the sofa and fell deeply asleep for


    a few hours.


    It wasn''t until dawn when Vincent abruptly woke up. After sitting on the sofa for a while, he carried


    ine back to her room and left.


    After turning off the video, Ruben thought for a while and raised his eyebrows. "Why don''t you give


    her a try again tonight? Let''s see if she can make you fall asleep by singing again and this time,


    without pill."


    Ignoring him, Vincent stood up and began to walk out.


    Ruben paused for a moment and asked, "Hey, where are you going?"


    "Howard''s house."


    Original from N?velDrama.Org.


    "D*mn it, wait for me!"


    Morgan had already ordered the servants to prepare a feast, waiting for Ruben to bring Vincent


    downstairs to eat.


    Vincent had only a handful of people whom he trusted, and Ruben was one of them.


    Therefore, Morgan was convinced that Ruben could persuade Vincent.


    Sure enough, when he was thinking about it, footsteps came from the stairs. He hurried over and


    greeted, "Mr. Bradbury, Mr. Lawson, dinner is ready."


    "No thanks." Ruben waved his hand and said, "I have something to do with Vincent, so we''ll skip


    dinner for now."


    "What?" Morgan was astounded. "But, Mr. Bradbury, you haven''t eaten anything today. Please eat


    some before going out."


    On second thought, Ruben felt that what Morgan said made sense. They should eat some before


    leaving.


    "Why don''t we eat first before we go out?" suggested Ruben.


    "I''ll eat at Howard''s house. I like ine''s cooking." Vincent frowned.


    Morgan was speechless.


    Ruben was equally dumbfounded.


    Now that he had a new target, he even began to dislike his chef''s cooking, didn''t he?


    Shrugging indifferently, Ruben huffed, "Suit yourself. Let''s go."


    After that, they were about to leave when Morgan sighed and called for Ruben.


    "What is it, Morgan?"


    Pulling Ruben to the side, Morgan whispered, "Who is the person Mr. Bradbury talked about just


    now? Is she a Michelin chef? Can you please bring her here? I would like to meet her and let her


    show us her cooking!"


    The picky Vincent actually praised someone''s cooking and couldn''t wait to go and eat.


    She must be a great chef for him to crave it.


    Amused, Ruben twitched his lips upon hearing Morgan''s request and huffed, "She''s just a maid and


    is iparable to the Michelin chef you hired from Tagren."


    Morgan was taken aback. "S- She must be a hidden master chef, isn''t she?"


    On the other side of the hall, Vincent shouted impatiently, "Hurry up!"


    "She''s nothing but an ordinary person." Ruben shouted as he walked away, "It''s probably just a spur


    of the moment. Vincent will be back to normal after a while."


    Morgan watched them leave, speechless.


    Regardless of what Ruben said, Morgan was convinced that thedy was extraordinary as she


    managed to attract Vincent''s attention.


    Ruben was behind the wheels and Vincent sat in the front passenger seat as they turned into the


    residential area.


    "Do we really want to go there empty- handed? Why don''t we buy something for her?"


    Ruben suggested.


    As Vincent thought about it seriously, he said, "Nah." "Why?" "She''s a girl. I don''t think she likes


    things like weapons and firearms," Vincent said with a serious expression.


    Choking out of shock, Ruben snapped, "I''m talking about ordinary things! Not the bombs and bullets


    you gave to the firearm dealers! Please use somemon sense, okay?"


    Confused, Vincent asked, "What do people normally give each other?"


    Sighing helplessly, Ruben spat, "You know, fruits and desserts. Forget it. Come with me. I''ll take you


    to the fruit shop to buy something and let you have a taste of the life of a normal person!"


    Vincent had been immersed in hazardous life for so long that he had forgotten what was it like to be


    an ordinary human.


    Hence, they spent a lot of time in the fruit shop shopping, and finally, two outstanding men stood in


    front of Howard''s house with a fruit basket in their hands.


    "Ding dong ding dong..."


    They pressed the doorbell for a long time, but no one answered the door.


    Putting the fruit basket on the floor, Ruben put his ear against the door and asked curiously, "No


    one''s home?"


    He should have checked the surveince beforeing out to see if ine was home.

 Chapter 770

    Chapter 770


    They couldn''t possibly break into the house, so Ruben suggested, "Why don''t we turn back?"


    Vincent frowned, and it was obvious that he didn''t want to leave.


    Sighing, Ruben advised, "It''s gettingte. Maybe she''s asleep."


    "It''s only 9 pm. She doesn''t go to bed so early."


    "Maybe she was out with her friends?"


    "Well wait then."


    "What?"


    Ruben waspletely speechless.


    Vincent was known to be impatient, so Ruben couldn''t help but feel shocked that he was willing to


    wait for ine.


    After waiting for another ten minutes or so, Ruben rebuked impatiently, "What if it''s Howard who


    comes back before ine? What should we do then? You don''t want him to know that you''re


    pretending to be him yet, do you? Let''s leave. We cane another day."


    After everything he said, the only reply he received was, "Call the mole you nted beside Howard


    and ask him what time Howard will get off work."


    Ruben looked askance at him.


    Then, he took out his phone and made a call. As he listened on, he frowned and ended the call


    abruptly.


    "What did he say?" Vincent looked over and asked.


    Keeping the phone in his pocket, Ruben furrowed his eyebrows. "He said that Howard went on a


    business trip this afternoon, and he''s not in Beachmarsh City."


    No wonder no one answered the door.


    "Maybe ine went with Howard." Ruben shrugged. "How about wee again in a few days?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Without a word, Vincent turned around to leave.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Ruben immediately caught up with him.


    As soon as they returned to the vi, Vincent shut himself in the study. Morgan approached Ruben


    and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    He wondered if they had stumbled upon any problem because Vincent didn''t look so good.


    Ruben was also confused. "I don''t know. We didn''t see the person we wanted to meet, then he


    suddenly decided toe back. He didn''t even talk all the way back, so I don''t know what he''s


    thinking."


    As soon as he finished his words, the door of the study was abruptly opened. With that, Reuben


    and Morgan jumped back in fright as they were stuck to the door eavesdropping.


    Walking out with a nk expression on his face, Vincent headed towards the main door.


    Ruben kept up with him tiresomely, "Where are you going this time?"


    "She didn''t go with Howard," said the Vincent in a t tone.


    "So did youe back to check the surveince?"


    Vincent nodded.


    "Okay. What did you find?"


    "She only saw Howard off at the elevator, and they didn''t leave together. Besides, not long after


    Howard left, she went out too."


    Ruben immediately understood what he meant. "So she should still be outside now, and we''re going


    to wait for her until she goes home, right?"


    Vincent nodded his head. "Yes."


    Looking at the night sky outside, Ruben huffed, "Are we still going there today?"


    Ignoring him, Vincent walked out the door.


    Ruben pursed his lips.


    On the other hand, Morgan looked on attentively.


    Donning a weak smile, Ruben reassured, "Don''t worry, Morgan. I''ll stay with him."


    However, Morgan looked at Vincent''s back with a mixture of concern and curiosity in his gaze. "It''s


    the first time in many years that I''ve seen him so interested in one thing. I''m curious to meet this


    inedy. Mr. Lawson, please bring her here tomorrow."


    "I can''t promise you anything. It''s up to Vincent," Ruben said as he walked out. "Okay, well head out


    now."


    "Be careful."


    Morgan shouted behind them and sighed as he watched them drive away.


    Vincent''s life had been very stagnant and stale for so many years. His mind was so unruffled that he


    even looked bored when he was out killing people. Now, did he finally meet someone whom he


    thought was interesting?


    However, Morgan wasn''t sure if this was a good or a bad thing.


    He was afraid that after going through this new process, Vincent would go back to the way he used


    to be...


    An hour had passed, but the person they were waiting for had not yet arrived.


    Even Ruben, who usually was mild-mannered, felt impatient, but Vincent still looked calm and


    serene.


    Was this still the same impatient man who had a foul temper and would solve all his problems with


    guns if he could?


    It was until 11 pm when Vincent finally said, "Something happened to her."


    The exhausted Ruben who had fallen asleep jolted awake and blurted in a daze, "What? Who?


    What happened?"


    "Something happened to ine."


    "H-How did you know that?"


    Squinting at him, Vincent stated, "She won''te back sote, so something must have happened.


    Ruben, contact the Dark Guards. I want to know where she is within an hour."


    Gaping his mouth wide in surprise, Ruben tried to digest what he had been told. Contact the Dark


    Guards?


    It was the most mysterious trump card in his hand that existed like ghosts.


    If the Dark Guards were appointed, they could handle whatever difficulties they had to deal with.


    Normally, the Bradbury Family would not casually appoint the Dark Guards if they could solve the


    problem themselves, but was Vincent serious about calling them just for a small-time maid?


    ncing at him with a deep gaze, Ruben asked, "Are you sure?"


    The expression in Vincent''s eyes became stern. "Do it!"


    "Okay. I''ll do it."


    Ruben answered.


    The two of them entered the elevator together, and Ruben began to contact someone.


    On the other hand, by the time Ariah arrived at the hospital, the doctor had treated ine''s wound.


    After settling the bill and going through the hospitalization procedures, she came to her ward to


    figure out the whole story.


    "Ariah, I''m sorry for all the trouble I caused." ine sat on the hospital bed with a guilty expression.


    "I don''t have money now, so I will pay you next month after I get my sry."


    "Don''t worry about it. It''s not much money." Frankly, Ariah was a little surprised that ine did not


    have any cash in her hands.


    She was an all-inclusive housemaid. Besides, she was thrifty, so she should have some savings


    after working for Howard for a year.


    But now, she couldn''t even afford her


    hospitalization expenses.


    This made Ariah feel incredulous and shock.


    Where did all her money go?


    Under normal circumstances, Ariah might have asked her, but there was another person in the


    room other than them.


    "Who is this?" Ariah looked at the boy sitting in the corner.


    The young man looked about 17 or 18 years old.


    ine hurriedly introduced, "This is my younger brother, Paul. He came to visit me and sightseeing


    for two days. Paul, say hello."


    Paul nced at Ariah and said politely, "Hi, Ariah. Nice to meet you."


    Smiling at him with a nod at first, then Ariah turned to ask ine, "What happened to you? Does


    Howard know about it? He''s also working in this hospital. Why don''t I call him over?"


    "No. Don''t!"

 Chapter 771

    Chapter 771


    On hearing that Ariah was about to make the call, ine quickly stopped her. "Please don''t contact


    Dr. Perkins. Besides, he is not in Beachmarsh City now."


    Ariah halted while holding her phone. "Where is he?"


    "He''s on a business trip and left this afternoon." ine said directly, "He said he''ll go for three


    days."


    So that was what it was.


    Ariah nodded. "Okay then. I''ll tell him when hees back. Now tell me, how did you hurt yourself?


    It''s actually a big cut."


    She bled too much because the wound was a little too big, so the doctor suggested for her to be


    admitted for one night for observation, and she could be discharged tomorrow if everything was


    fine.


    ine was not good at lying, so she stammered, "I-I identally slipped when I was doing the


    laundry..."


    Sensing the awkward expression on her face, Ariah squinted skeptically, "Doing theundry?


    Howard has a washing machine at home, right?


    Just throw the clothes in and you''re done."


    In an embarrassed voice, she said, "I- It''s my undies, so I hand-washed them..."


    Before Ariah could ask anything, Paul interjected, "My sister is very clumsy. The water sshed out


    when she was doing theundry in the basin. She stepped on the soapy water and fell."Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Looking at the talkative youth, Ariah smiled, "Is that so?"


    Paul nodded. "Yes. I''m sure she''ll be more careful next time."


    After that, he turned to look at her. "Am I right?"


    She pursed her lips and nodded with a nonchnt hum.


    With that, Ariah diverted the subject, "Have you taken dinner? If not, I''ll buy you something to eat."


    "Yes, we have. Don''t worry about us," ine hurriedly said.


    Ariah knew ine very well. She wouldn''t ask for help if she could solve the problem herself. She


    bet that she wouldn''t call her tonight if it weren''t for the fact that she didn''t have the money.


    "It''s not a big deal," Ariah chuckled while looking at Paul. "Paul, right? I might have to trouble you to


    take care of your sister tonight. I''ll go buy some fruits so that you can eat them as supper tonight if


    you''re hungry."


    When he heard this, Paul was a little displeased. "What? You want me to take care of her? But


    where am I sleeping tonight? Can''t you stay and look after her, please?"


    Blinking in bewilderment, this was not the answer Ariah expected to hear from him.


    "Paul!" ine huffed in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, Ariah. He''s too young to know better. You don''t


    have to buy fruits too. He had a heavy dinner. Don''t worry. He''ll stay and look after me. Besides,


    Lacie is waiting for you at home."


    "The little girl has his father to look after her."


    "It''s gettingte. Ariah, go back quickly."


    Arching her eyebrows at her, Ariah asked again, "Are you sure it''s okay for him to spend the night


    here? If you want, I can stay..."


    "No, no, I''m fine. Paul can take care of me."


    ine felt very embarrassed. She had troubled Ariah to settle the bill for her, and it wouldn''t be nice


    to have her take care of her.


    Ariah was about to say something when the door of the ward was suddenly pushed open.


    The people in the ward all turned back to look due to themotion.


    Looking at the man who came in, ine opened her eyes in disbelief and asked, "H-Howard?"


    In spite of the surprise, Ariah heaved a sigh of relief and got up. "Howard, ine said that you were


    on a business trip. I was wondering if I should inform you, but here you are!"


    He didn''t go on a business trip, did he?


    Maybe ine didn''t want Howard to know, that was why she lied about him going on a business


    trip.


    Vincent frowned at the sight. He hadn''t seen her for a few hours, but the adorable and lively ine


    was now lying on the hospital bed, her face as pale as a paper with a white gauze wrapping her


    head. She was staring at him in astonishment with her big round eyes.


    As Vincent walked over slowly, he was still frowning. "What happened to you?"


    "N-Nothing." ine came back to her senses and blurted, "I fell."


    Seeing her evasive eyes, Vincent knew that she was telling lies.


    "I don''t believe you," he growled unhappily.


    ine blinked, awkward.


    Could he not be so honest?


    Although Ariah felt that Howard was a little strange and that his presence was different from usual,


    she thought that Howard was only worried about ine, hence the strange vibe he gave her.


    Now, seeing the embarassed and unpleasant look on ine''s face, Ariah went forward to pull


    Howard aside. "Let ine rest. I''ll tell you about her situation. Come out..."


    However, what happened next made Ariah so astounded.


    Howard literally flung her hand off his, and as he was doing so, she clearly saw the disdain and


    indifference in his eyes.


    Ariah blinked in disbelief.


    Although she loved bickering with Howard, they were still quite close to each other.


    But Howard''s action and the look in his eyes were so foreign that they surprised her and hurt her


    feelings.


    Ariah was just about to ask him what was going on when Howard already said coldly, "All of you, get


    out."


    He did not hesitate to drive them away.


    Again, Ariah was taken aback.


    ine was also stunned for a moment before saying, "Dr. Perkins, Ariah came here to see me, so


    please don''t do that..."


    Howard red at her.


    For some reason, she couldn''t say anything under his powerful and undoubtful gaze.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but no word came out of it.


    On the other hand, Ariah came to her senses and looked at Howard suspiciously. "What is wrong


    with you? What''s with the foul temper?"


    Turning his face and looking at her with a nk expression, Vincent spat, "Please go out."


    His attitude had infuriated Ariah entirely.


    Taking a deep breath, she growled, "I don''t want to argue with you today, so don''t get too far ahead


    of yourself."


    Getting too far ahead of himself?


    No one had ever said that to him.


    Vincent continued to stare at the strange woman with his dangerous and deep gaze that it brought


    goosebumps to Ariah''s arms.


    Suddenly, she felt as if Howard had changed into apletely different person and she even felt


    some kind of murderous intent from him.


    Stepping back unknowingly, Ariah spat, "Are you crazy?"


    Lowering his gaze at first, Vincent then looked up and curled his lips into a smile. "I''m very agitated


    right now, so please don''t get on my nerve. I need to ask ine something in private, so please


    leave."


    Ariah raised her eyebrows and looked at him, but then she nodded and said, "Fine. Go ahead and


    talk. Since I have no business here, I''ll leave."


    "Be careful on your way home." Vincent nodded.


    Ariah waved her hand and turned to leave.


    As soon as she left the ward, she saw a man leaning against the wall outside. Out of curiosity, she


    nced at him casually and felt that he looked familiar, but she couldn''t remember where and when


    she had met him.


    It wasn''t until Ariah had walked away that Ruben heaved a long sigh of relief.


    If he was not mistaken, he had seen her having dinner with Stanley when he went to ''identally''


    meet Stanley at the restaurant the other night.

 Chapter 772

    Chapter 772


    An eerie silence engulfed the ward when there were only three people left there and none of them


    spoke.


    Sitting on the hospital bed, ine felt uneasy and jittery.


    Howard''s gaze made her on pins and needles.


    Why did he look at her like this without blinking? She felt goosebumps all over her body.


    "Ahem." Finally, she cleared her throat and looked at the man standing at the end of the bed. "Dr.


    Perkins, aren''t you on a business trip? Why are you back?"


    However, Vincent remained expressionlessly silent.


    The awkward silence ensued.


    Licking her dry lips nervously, ine was about to say something when Vincent finally shifted his


    gaze aside and asked, "Who are you?"


    Paul knew that thest name of ine''s employer was Perkins, so when he heard her calling him


    "Dr. Perkins", he immediately figured out his identity.


    Smiling tteringly, he started, "Hi, Dr. Perkins, I''m..."


    "Get out!"


    Vincent interrupted him with a cold voice before he could finish.


    Stunned, Paul stammered, "W-What?"


    Vincent frowned and snapped, "I don''t like to repeat myself. Get out."


    Upon hearing that, Paul went stiff and turned to ine. "ine..."


    It was an awkward situation for her right now. Although she didn''t know why Howard was angry, she


    could feel that he was not in a good mood right now.


    "Paul, go back." After thinking for a while, ine said, "Come and visit me tomorrow morning. You


    can go back to have a rest tonight."


    After all, he was a just young kid. ine figured that he was already feeling sorry for making her be


    admitted to the hospital. After being stared down by Howard, He must be eager to leave here as


    soon as possible out of fear.


    Hearing her words, he immediately blurted, "Okay. I''ll see you tomorrow. Bye."


    ine nodded and urged, "Be careful on your way back."


    After Paul left, she quickly got up from the bed, found a chair, and asked Howard to sit down. "Dr.


    Perkins, why did you suddenlye back? Here, have a seat."


    Vincent looked at her coldly and asked, "How did you get hurt?"


    "I slipped..."


    "Don''t lie to me. Tell me the truth," he urged with a cold expression.


    With a serious look, she looked up at him and started, "It is the truth. I slipped..."


    "Ruben!"


    Vincent shouted, and then he heard a loud bang outside the door when Ruben stumbled into the


    room. "Hey. Did you call for me?"


    Giving him a cold re, Vincent huffed, "Are you eavesdropping on us?"


    Ruben rubbed his nose awkwardly and replied, "N-No..."


    ine was surprised to see him though. "Mr. Lawson, why are you here?"


    Putting up a pretentious surprise expression, Ruben said, "Oh, I have a stomachache, so I came to


    the hospital to have a check. I didn''t expect to meet you here. What a coincidence."


    Was it?


    Skeptical appeared on ine''s face.


    Upon seeing it, Ruben quickly asked before she managed to suspect anything, "What''s going on?


    Are you okay?"


    "I slipped. The doctor said I can be discharged tomorrow."


    Initially, ine wanted to ask both of them to sit, but the ward she was in was very small and it


    made the atmosphere particrly tense as two tall and sturdy men stood in a tiny space.


    Without thinking much, Ruben blurted, "Good to hear that. We went to your house but no one


    answered the door, only to find that you weren''t home. We''re so worried..."


    Before he could finish his words, Vincent shot his cold re towards him.


    Ruben broke out in a cold sweat for nearly made a slip of the tongue again.


    The reply was out of ine''s expectation though. "Y-You went to my house?"


    Why didn''t Howard just go in when he returned to his own home?


    What did Ruben mean by that? Did he misspeak, or did she misunderstand his meaning?


    Cursing himself in his mind, Ruben cleared his throat and exined with an awkward smile, "I


    mean, I went to your house to look for you, but realized that both of you were not home, so I was a


    little panicked, wondering what had happened to you."


    Looking at ine''s confused and skeptical expression, Ruben held his stomach and grimaced in


    pain, which sessfully diverted ine''s attention. "Are you alright?"


    "I-I''m fine. My stomach hurts again."


    "Do you need to see the doctor?"


    "Oh, it''s okay. Maybe it''s food poisoning. I''ll be fine soon."


    "Okay."


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Ruben uttered, "Well, go on. I''ll go to see the doctor now."


    After that, he left.


    The ward fell into silence again, and she didn''t know what to say.


    Eventually, Vincent broke the silence by saying, "I will not hold the person who hurt you


    ountable, but you have to tell me who did this to you."


    The look in her eyes was uncertain. "I''m fine. You don''t have to..."


    "If you don''t want to say it, I will find it out by myself, and when I do, the person who hurt you will not


    end well."


    With a look of consternation, ine questioned, "W-Why did you do this?"


    "You are mine. I don''t like to see my woman being bullied."


    ine pursed her lips, feeling jittery.


    The look in the eyes of Vincent turned cold, and it was getting a little creepy. "Do you want to tell me


    or not?"


    Before she spoke, a head suddenly popped out from the door followed by a familiar voice, "Listen to


    me. Every word he says is true and serious. When he promises you he won''t hurt the person who


    harms you, he won''t. But if you conceal the truth and he finds out himself, that person will not be so


    lucky."


    The corner of ine''s mouth twitched. "Mr. Lawson, aren''t you going to see a doctor?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore all of a sudden, so I came back."


    ine was unconvinced.


    After saying this, Ruben shrunk and stood steadily.


    Looking down at her toes, she hesitated for a moment before saying, "It was an ident. My


    brother didn''t expect such an ident to happen. He just pushed me lightly, but I didn''t stand firm.


    On the way to the hospital, he was scared..."


    "It was that kid who hurt you?" Vincent interrupted her.


    ine nodded. "But he didn''t mean it. I''m really fine. It''s just a small cut. It''ll heal in a few days."


    With his deep eyes staring at her for a moment, Vincent nodded and said, "Let''s go."


    At this moment, ine asked, "Go? Where to?"


    "Home."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "But the doctor said that I have to stay the night for observation."


    "We have a doctor at home."


    This was the only sentence that Vincent had blurted before he left.


    On second thought, ine agreed. He was a doctor himself, so he could check her out if anything


    happened to her at home.


    Furthermore, she didn''t want to stay in the hospital, so she discharged herself and went out with


    him.


    Outside the door, Ruben was waiting for them and he immediately stood up when they came out.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Go home," Vincent spat out the two words.


    "So I can leave now?"


    ncing at him indifferently, Vincent blurted, "Go and drive the car."


    Ruben looked askance at him.


    "D*mn, he takes me as a driver again. I''m a graduate of Oakwood Academy, but instead, I''ve been


    driving for him over and over again!"


    "This is so annoying!" Howard screamed inside his brain.

 Chapter 773

    Chapter 773


    One o''clock in the morning.


    The ck Mercedes was speeding on the road. Ruben nced at the sleeping woman in the back


    seat and lowered his voice subconsciously as he asked the man in the front passenger seat, "Do


    you want to take her back to the vi?"


    "Yes," Vincent answered while closing his eyes to rest.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being exposed? Don''t forget that she doesn''t know you''re not Howard."


    Vincent frowned slightly.


    Ruben added, "Unless you want toe clean to her about your identity."


    Silence ensued.


    "I bet you don''t want toe clean now, right? After all, there''s something you need to do using


    Howard''s identity, and it will only bring problems to you in the future if youe clean now," Ruben


    suggested. "Let''s go to Howard''s ce. He won''t be back in the next few days anyway."


    Slowly opening his eyes, Vincent blurted after a long while, "Go to the vi."


    His response made Ruben sigh helplessly.


    Fine, he couldn''t pursue this stubborn man to give up on the things he had decided to do.


    Pursing his lips, Ruben turned the steering wheel and drove straight in the vi''s direction.


    At this moment, Vincent''s low voice rang out again, "If she asks, just say that the Perkins Family


    bought the vi for me, and tell Morgan and the servants to be on the alert."


    So he nned to ask everyone to participate in this y with him!


    Dumbfounded by his extraordinary action at first, Ruben finally made sense out of it after thinking


    about all the bizarre and ridiculous things that he had done in the past.


    As another thing shed across his mind, Ruben frowned. "Do you remember the woman we saw in


    ine''s ward who seems to be close to her?"


    Vincent raised his eyebrows and asked, "Yes? What about her?"


    "She knows Stanley Jones, and they are quite close too." Ruben looked at ine through the


    rearview mirror. "Don''t you think it''s strange that a nobody maid like her knows the people around


    Stanley?"


    "What do you mean?" Vincent twitched his lips.


    Shrugging indifferently, Ruben huffed, "Nothing. I''m just telling you so that you can think ahead."


    After saying that, when he didn''t get any response from Vincent, he asked again, "Shall we


    investigate her?"


    He pouted his lips towards ine.


    "Yes." Vincent thought about ine''s brother whom he met at the hospital. "But I''m not interested to


    know about her connection with Stanley. Instead, investigate her family background and her past."


    "What?"


    Ruben looked as if he was doomed.


    He had already made it so obvious that he was worried about how well ine knew Stanley, but he


    was more interested in her family instead.


    Was Vincent nning to learn about ine''s entire life history?


    He did fall for her, didn''t he?


    Ruben sighed and expressed sympathy for her...


    When Vincent found something he was interested in, he would think of every way to obtain it. But


    once he got his hands on it and tired of it after some time, he would ditch it away mercilessly.


    He was indeed ruthless and cold-blooded!


    Although it was midnight, Morgan was still waiting for them, and he immediately rushed to the door


    when he saw the caring in.


    He went straight to the front passenger seat and opened the door, and then Vincent exited the car.


    "Mr. Bradbury." Morgan greeted hurriedly, "I thought you wouldn''t be back tonight..."


    As he spoke, he leaned to one side to make way for Vincent to go into the house, but he opened


    the door of the back seat, bent down, and leaned inside as if he was looking for something.


    What was he doing? Morgan nced at him in confusion.


    After a while, Vincent came out and there was a girl in his arms.


    The scene shook Morgan. "She..."


    Ignoring him, Vincent walked directly into the vi.


    Upon seeing that, Morgan cast a suspicious look at Ruben and asked, "Mr. Lawson, what did I just


    see? Did Mr. Bradbury carry a girl?"


    Chuckling, Ruben answered, "Yup, that is a girl alright."


    "Who is she? Did Mr. Bradbury snatch her from somewhere?" Morgan looked worried.


    He knew Vincent very well. Vincent would get his hands on something he liked, whether it belonged


    to him or not.


    "Haha!" Rubenughed out loud. "What do you actually think of Vincent, anyway? Yes, he is a little


    bit crazy, but he won''t kidnap someone, okay?"


    "Good then." Looking a little rxed now, Morgan asked again curiously, "Who is she?"


    Closing the door, Ruben uttered as he walked inside, "Didn''t you want to see her?"


    "I want to see..." He thought for a while and quickly realized. "Oh! Are you saying that she is the


    maid you talked about earlier?"


    "Yup, that''s her!"


    "I''d like to see what kind of women has managed to tackle Mr. Bradbury''s taste bud."


    "She fell asleep in the car. A few hours ago, she slipped and injured her head."


    "Oh, dear! How is she now? I''ll call Dr. King and ask him toe right away!"


    "Yup, you call him. If I''m the one who asks him toe, he will definitely curse me, but he won''t


    dare to scold you. Haha!"


    As Mark was driving towards the vi, he yawned and cursed at the same time.


    He thought that Morgan asked him to go because of Vincent''s sleeping problem again.


    But when he arrived at the vi, the living room waspletely empty.


    Morgan was nowhere to be seen as well.


    Usually, Morgan always waited for him at the door when he came, but today, no one was there.


    Curious, he grabbed a maid and asked, "Where is Morgan?"


    "He''s upstairs."


    "What happened? Is it because Mr. Bradbury can''t sleep again?"


    The maid had juste down from upstairs, so she knew what had happened, and exined, "I


    don''t think so. Mr. Bradbury brought back a girl and it seems that she is injured. Both Morgan and


    Mr. Lawson are upstairs."


    "A girl?"


    This was strange.


    Mark was intrigued when he was told that Vincent brought a girl back to his house. He was


    suddenly a little curious.


    In an instant, he didn''t feel sleepy at all and rushed to the second floor.


    There were three men standing around a bed in the bedroom, and a girl was lying on it.


    Vincent frowned. "Why did she sleep for so long? She had been sleeping all the way and didn''t


    even wake up when I carried her. Is there something wrong with her?"


    Ruben replied, "Perhaps she''s tired. It''s almost 2 am now."


    Morgan added, "Oh, she''s so lovely. What''s her name?"


    "Ahem..."


    Before Mark came to the bedroom, he heard three men talking as if they were watching some rare


    animals. They were so focused on the person on the bed that they didn''t even realize that he was


    there.


    It was not until he cleared his throat that Morgan discovered him. "Oh, Dr. King, you are finally here.


    Come and see this youngdy. She has been sleeping for a long time. Mr. Bradbury is worried that


    something may happen to her."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even if she''s okay, you guys are not doing anything good to her either." Mark waved his hands,


    signaling for them to stay away. "Make some room. She''ll feel suffocated if you surround her like


    this."

 Chapter 774

    Chapter 774


    After Mark finished his words, the three men who had gathered around the bed took a few steps


    back at the same time.


    When he saw that, he was speechless.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    What was the identity of the woman on the bed? Why did the three men hold her in such high


    regard?


    It made him even more curious.


    With a nce, Mark saw that a petite girl was lying on the bed, with gauze wrapped around her


    head, so he checked her breathing.


    "She''s asleep," Softly, Mark said to the three men behind him. "There''s no need to make a fuss..."


    As Mark said that, he continued to stare at the girl''s face. The more he looked at her, the more he


    felt like he had seen her somewhere before.


    When Ruben saw that Mark had suddenly stopped talking, Ruben cleared his throat and said, "Why


    don''t we go out first and let her sleep well?"


    Immediately, Vincent nodded in agreement.


    As soon as they all left the room, Mark got hold of Ruben and asked in a low voice, "Who is that


    girl?"


    "I knew you would be curious."


    "Don''t keep me guessing. Hurry up and tell me!"


    "Why don''t you ask Vincent?"


    "I know that he definitely wouldn''t tell me."


    In fact, Mark knew Vincent''s character well. As Mark rolled his eyes, he suddenly thought of


    something and raised his voice, "Oh, I remember it now. I know who she is."


    Surprised, Ruben looked at him asked, "You know ine?"


    Immediately, Mark''s face darkened. "That girl is one of Howard''s subordinates, isn''t she?"


    "It seems that you really do know about her." Slowly, Ruben yawned. "How do you know that?"


    "Why did you guys bring her here?" With an expression of disapproval, Mark asked, "Is Vincent


    really nning to mess with the Perkins Family? Why didn''t you at least try to stop him?"


    "Well, tell me how did you get to know about ine first."


    "The King Family and the Perkins Family have known each other for a long time, so Howard and I


    know each other too. You also know that Howard has invited his friends to hang out at his ce


    several times, and I once saw ine in my friend''s photo, so when I saw her earlier, I felt that she


    seemed a little familiar. Then, I remembered who she is."


    "You really do have an extraordinary retentive memory."


    A momentter, Ruben went downstairs and decided to stay for the night since it was already so


    late at night. As Rubeny on the sofa and watched television, he said in a faint but helpless voice,


    "You know Vincent well, and if he were to do something, no one would be able to stop him."


    After a pause, Ruben sighed once more and said, "After all these years, Vincent had always had a


    hard time. The Perkins Family had indeed done many things that have wronged him, and if he didn''t


    vent his anger on the Perkins Family, he would always feel troubled in his heart, so just let him do


    what he wants."


    When Mark that, he didn''t know what to say.


    Meanwhile, Morgan had juste downstairs, and when Ruben saw that there was no sight of


    Vincent, he turned to ask, "Where''s Vincent?"


    "Mr. Vincent said that he was tired, so he went to bed after he took a shower." Slowly, Morgan


    walked toward them and said, "Mr. Bradbury said that you should stay here for the night. It''s already


    veryte, so it''s better to head back by tomorrow morning."


    It was exactly what Ruben was thinking, so he had no problem with it.


    Meanwhile, Mark was still thinking about what Ruben had told him just now, and he was still a little


    worried, so he said, "Morgan, Vincent is not asleep yet, right? I''ll go and have a word with him."


    "Sigh." When Morgan saw that Mark was about to head upstairs, he quickly stopped Mark. "Dr.


    King, I think you should talk to Mr. Bradbury tomorrow. If you were to head upstairs, you would


    disturb Miss Jacob."


    In a daze, Mark asked, "Vincent is sleeping in the same room as ine? They are... sleeping


    together?"


    However, Ruben''s next words surprised Mark even more. "Not only did they sleep together, but


    yesterday, Vincent also went over to ine''s ce and had a good night''s sleep."


    After that, Ruben turned to ask, "Morgan, did Vincent ask you for sleeping pills?"


    As Morgan shook his head, he said, "No. Mr. Bradbury only told me toe downstairs to wee


    you guys before he closed the door and went to wash up. Also, he didn''t ask me for sleeping pills


    either."


    After Ruben stroked his chin and thought for a while, he said, "We shall not give him his sleeping


    pills today and see if he can fall asleep then."


    Immediately, Morgan''s face flushed with excitement. "Would Mr. Bradbury really be able to fall


    asleep if he didn''t take his pills?"


    In all these years, the most tormenting thing for Vincent was his insomnia.


    Although Morgan felt sorry for Vincent, there was nothing he could do about it.


    Then, Ruben smiled and said, "I have no idea for now. Let''s see how it turns out tomorrow. If he


    really were able to sleep well tonight, then ine would be the best thing he has ever encountered


    in his life."


    Happily, Morgan went to prepare two rooms for Mark and Ruben.


    After a long time, Mark came back to his senses, but he still couldn''t believe it. "Wait... What you''ve


    just said, is it true? Vincent was able to fall asleep without taking his pills?"


    "I guess. Anyway, that was what happenedst night. You can ask him when he wakes up tomorrow


    morning. Okay, that''s all for today. I''m so sleepy. Goodnight."


    When Ruben first got to know about it, he was just as surprised as Mark. At that moment, Ruben


    had long since epted the fact that ine could help with Vincent''s insomnia.


    However, Mark sat back on the sofa in a daze and was still unable toe to his sense after a long


    time.


    In the meantime, in the bedroom upstairs.


    After Vincent showered, he stared at ine, who was on the bed, for a while, and then he turned


    around and went back to his bedroom.


    In fact, he was not used to sharing the same bed with others.


    Last night at Howard''s ce, Vincent had hugged ine to sleep the whole night on the couch, but


    it was an ident.


    At that moment, hey on the spacious and soft bed and stared at the ceiling, but he didn''t feel


    sleepy at all.


    For a long time, he tossed and turned in bed, but he still couldn''t fall asleep.


    In the end, he sat up, but he seemed to be hesitating about something. Then, he seemed to have


    made up his mind as he got off the bed, went to the guest room, closed the door, andy down next


    to ine.


    All these years, Vincent had been known for his sense of cleanliness, and ine was yet to take a


    shower, so he thought that he would not be able to stay for more than a few seconds.


    However, after ten minutes, he was still sleeping


    beside her.


    Under the faint light, he tilted his head to look at ine, who was in a deep sleep. Curiously, he


    stared at her and took a good look at her facial features.


    In fact, she was quite good-looking, and her facial features were delicate. Other than that, her pink


    cheeks were chubby and smooth.


    Unexpectedly, he stroked her chubby face, and the smooth feeling made his gaze suddenly


    deepened...


    It turned out that he was lying a little far from her, and he could not help but slowly lean close to her.


    The moment Vincent got closer, he was able to smell the faint fragrance on ine''s body.


    A momentter, he realized that he wasn''t against that kind of smell at all. On the contrary, he liked


    it a little bit.


    In the darkness, hey still and stared at her as he wondered how she was able to sleep so


    soundly. Even when he was carrying her out of the car, she didn''t wake up.


    As time went by, Vincent began to feel drowsy, and his eyes slowly shut...


    It was already the next morning when ine woke up.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she found herself in an unfamiliar room.


    Suddenly, ine sat up from the bed, but it all happened too fast that she felt a little dizzy. After a


    few seconds, she felt better, so she turned her head and began to look around.


    The room was huge and well designed with luxurious decors.


    Where was she at?


    There was no one in the bedroom, so ine got out of bed and carefully walked toward the door.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw a servant who had her hand raised as if she was about to


    knock on the door.


    At that moment, ine was stunned.


    Even the servant was also stunned.


    In the end, ine came to her senses. "Hello, may I ask, who are you?"


    "Oh, Miss Jacob. You''re awake?" In the hands of the servant was a set of clothes. "Morgan asked


    me toe upstairs to see if you''re awake. Also, here are some clothes to change into in case you


    want to shower. I hope you like them."


    Puzzled, ine asked, "Uh... this ce... where is this ce? Also, have you seen Dr. Perkins?"


    Since the servant had already been reminded of this, so she responded appropriately. "Miss Jacob,


    are you asking for mister? He is waiting downstairs for you to go have breakfast with him."


    Then, the servant ced the clothes on the bed and politely exited the room. "I will be right outside


    the door, and if you need anything, feel free to call me."


    After that, the servant closed the door as she exited.


    Still in a daze, ine was tongue-tied.


    All this time, she had always been the one to take care of others, and that was the first time she


    was taken care by others.

 Chapter 775

    Chapter 775


    Early in the morning, Mark was already awake. In fact, he got up even earlier than Morgan.


    As soon as Morgan came out of his bedroom, he saw Mark seated in the living room downstairs,


    but Mark''s gaze was fixated on the stairs as if he was waiting for someone.


    Curiously, Morgan asked, "Dr. King, why are you up so early? Was it that you didn''t sleep wellst


    night?"


    As Morgan spoke, he poured Mark a cup of strong coffee.


    Slowly, Mark took the cup and sipped the coffee. "Morgan, what time is it? Why isn''t Vincent awake


    yet?"


    "He went to bedtest night, so it is normal for him to sleep in this morning. Dr. King, do you have


    something urgent to tell him?"


    Of course, Mark was anxious, because he wanted to ask Vincent how was his sleep the night


    before. However, Mark no longer had the patience to wait for Vincent toe downstairs.


    In the end, Mark could not sit still anymore. "I''ll go up and see if he''s awake."


    Although Morgan wanted to stop Mark, he didn''t manage to do it, so he hurriedly reminded Mark,


    "Dr. King, remember not to make any noise and don''t wake him up."


    Immediately, Mark made an OK gesture back at Morgan and strode toward the guest room. Quietly,


    Mark opened the door and peeped inside as if he were a thief. Although Mark couldn''t see clearly,


    he could faintly see ine and Vincent hugged each other in bed while they were sleeping.


    When Mark saw that scene, he was speechless.


    Astonished, Mark wondered how Vincent was still asleep. In fact, Vincent was a light sleeper, and


    he had never allowed any loud movements in his house. Besides, Mark had just strode upstairs,


    and he even opened the door quietly, but Vincent didn''t wake up at all!


    Confused, Mark was about to close the door and head downstairs when Ruben patted him on the


    shoulder and asked, "Mark, what are you doing? Why are you sneaking around?"


    Shocked, Mark''s hand trembled, and he identally mmed the door. Before the door was shut,


    Mark seemed to notice a figure on the bed moved.


    Oh no, Vincent was awake.


    Although Vincent had insomnia, he was also a lunatic that had a bad temper whenever he got up


    from the wrong side of the bed!


    What''s more, Vincent''s bad temper was always terrifying!


    Hurriedly, Mark dragged Ruben and ran downstairs as if he was running for his life.


    Meanwhile, Ruben was in a daze.


    Anxiously, Mark sat on the sofa and asked, "I identally woke Vincent up. Do you think he will kill


    me when hees downter?"


    At that moment, Ruben almost spat out a mouthful of coffee that he drank. "Ahem, are you crazy?


    Why did you go and peep on him while he was sleeping?"


    "I was just curious. I mean... you know that he has insomnia, and he can''t fall asleep without the


    help of his medicine. Butst night, you suddenly told me that his insomnia had been cured. Of


    course, I would want to see it with my own eyes..."


    Suddenly, Mark fell silent.


    Slowly, Ruben followed the direction of Mark''s gaze. As expected, Ruben saw Vincent in his


    pajamas as he slowly walked down the stairs.


    Immediately, Mark reclined in his seat and didn''t dare to say a word.


    When Ruben saw that Mark was acting so cowardly, Ruben kindly helped Mark to ask, "Vincent,


    how was your sleepst night?"


    With a faint expression, Vincent nced at Mark. Terrified, Mark swallowed a mouthful of saliva.


    However, Vincent didn''t seem angry. Instead, he smiled faintly and said, "It was not bad."


    It was then that Mark couldn''t help but ask, "You really didn''t take any medicine?"


    "Hmm?" With a slightly raised tone, Vincent replied, "Do you want me to repeat what I''ve just said?"


    Repeatedly, Mark waved his hand, "Okay, fine. I believe you. Don''t talk to me in that tone!"


    Clearly, Mark was afraid!


    Then, Vincent called Morgan over and instructed, "Prepare a set of new clothes for ine to


    change. Get the servant to bring them upstairs and wait outside the guest room. She should be


    awake by now."


    Hurriedly, Morgan went to do as Vincent said.


    In the meantime, after ine took a shower, she changed into the set of clean clothes given by the


    servant and stood in front of the mirror. However, she felt a little ufortable when she looked at


    herself in the mirror.


    The clothes that ine had were simple, and she had never worn such fancy clothes. In fact, just


    by touching the fabric of the clothing, ine could already figure that the clothes were expensive.


    Last night, she had already troubled Dr. Perkins to bring her home, and today she had to trouble


    him to spend so much money to buy her clothes...


    It would be a lie if ine were to say that she was not touched. Indeed, Dr. Perkins was really a


    kind man, and he was the best person she had ever met in her life.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and the servant''s voice was heard, "Miss Jacob, are you


    done?"


    Immediately, ine went to open the door. "I''m ready."


    With a smile, the servant said, "Let''s head down for breakfast then. Mister and the rest are waiting


    for you."


    At once, ine followed the servant out of the room.


    After ine walked out of the room, she realized that this was a vi with a huge and luxurious


    layout, and the decoration was also full of exquisiteness.


    The moment ine headed downstairs, she saw at a nce that Dr. Perkins was in the living room


    reading a newspaper. However, as ine was about to greet him, she saw two other men.


    One was Mr. Lawson, which ine had met before, but the other was a stranger whom she had


    never met.


    The first to notice ine was Morgan, as he said, "Miss Jacob is here."


    Although Morgan seemed to be about the same age as ine''s grandfather back in her hometown,


    Morgan was in good spirits, and he had a warmplexion. At that moment, he was looking at


    ine with a smile, but he seemed curious.


    Meanwhile, ine was a little confused.


    Who... were those people?


    It has been more than a year since she had served Dr. Perkins, but she had never seen these


    people.


    Just as ine was trying to figure things out, Ruben ran over and exined to her, "ine, this is


    Morgan. You can just address him by his name."


    Obediently, ine greeted Morgan, and he responded with a smile.


    Then, Ruben introduced Mark to ine and told her that he was also a doctor. Politely, ine


    greeted, "Nice to meet you, Dr. King.".


    However, Mark stared at ine as if she was an alien.


    Completely at a loss, ine stood frozen while Mark stared at her.


    Immediately, Ruben kicked Mark in private. It was to signal Mark no to go too far and not to stare at


    ine with such a weird gaze, or else he would end up scaring her.


    Only then did Mark stop staring at ine.


    In the end, the few of them headed to the dining table to have breakfast together. It was only then


    that ine had the chance to ask, "Dr. Perkins, where is this ce? I''ve been working at your ce


    so long, and I didn''t expect you to own a vi."


    "Ahem!"


    Suddenly, Mark coughed, which caused ine to look at him with puzzled eyes.


    Again, Ruben kicked him from under the table. As Mark''s face turned red from holding back the


    pain, he exined, "I... I can''t take spicy food."


    Straightforwardly, ine said, "But... these dishes aren''t spicy at all."


    That response left Mark tongue-tied.


    Quickly, Ruben diverted ine''s attention and answered, "ine, this old vi belongs to the


    Perkins Family, so it''s normal for that you don''t know about it. As for the apartment located in the


    center of the city, Howard got it because it is convenient for him to get to work, so he has been living


    there all the time."


    Then, ine nodded and said, "Oh, so that''s what it is."


    "Indeed." Ruben said with a smile.


    When Mark looked at Ruben, who lied with a straight face, he was speechless.


    Also, what was wrong with ine? How could she believe Ruben so easily?


    A momentter, Mark couldn''t help but say, "Miss Jacob, when we''re done with breakfast, I''ll help


    you examine your wounds. Last night, you had already fallen asleep, so I didn''t manage to examine


    your wound."


    However, ine blurted out, "Oh, it''s okay, Dr. King. Dr. Perkins can help me with that."


    Since Howard was also a doctor, he would definitely know how to examine her wound too.


    Cheekily, Mark looked at Vincent and said, "Since you can examine her wound, I''ll head home back


    after breakfast then."


    Immediately, Vincent said ndly without even looking, "You''re a surgeon, and it would more


    suitable for you to do it, so stay and examine her wound."


    At that moment, Mark was at a loss of words.


    How treacherous of Vincent! In just a second, he returned the ball to Mark.

 Chapter 776

    Chapter 776


    In the study.


    After breakfast, Vincent and Ruben headed upstairs while Morgan took ine for a walk around the


    vi.


    Immediately, Ruben ced the information that he received in the morning on Vincent''s desk, then


    leaned against the chair and casually said, "About what you ordered me to find yesterday, these are


    the information that you wanted."


    Calmly, Vincent raised an eyebrow and picked up the file.


    Everything in the file was about ine''s background.


    The Jacob''s Family was a simple family with an ordinary background. It was known that ine had


    an elder sister and a younger brother. Other than that, her parents had a small local business back


    in her hometown too. Although her family''s life was not luxurious, it was still enough for them to get


    by.


    Slowly, Ruben lifted his chin and said, "The first page is some basic information about her family,


    whereas the second page is the inside information that they managed to inquire."


    Soon, Vincent flipped to the second page and began to read. After he read a few words, he


    gradually frowned.


    Even Ruben let out a sigh. Earlier that morning, when he read the information, he also felt


    inexplicably upset.


    On the second page, it stated that ine had always given her all to her family, and she would


    transfer a certain amount of money back to her family every month. In fact, she had barely kept any


    of her sry for herself. For girls who were her age, who would even say no to dressing up?T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, ine hardly went shopping for herself.


    Perhaps, in her mind, it was better to transfer the money to her family than to buy things.


    "For a girl like her who dedicated so much to her family, I really don''t know whether to say she''s


    stupid or to say that the family that is too harsh on her!" With a sneer, Ruben continued, "Besides,


    I''ve also heard that she was the one who paid for her elder sister''s rent and her brother''s tuition fee.


    Other than being an elder sister, she was also like a parent to them. In fact, her family seems to be


    enjoying it as if it was ought to be."


    As Vincent looked at the information in his hand, he remained silent.


    Although Ruben had no idea what


    Vincent was thinking about, he couldn''t help but feel nervous when he looked at Vincent''s


    expressionless face. "Aren''t you going to say something?"


    The moment Vincent finished reading the information, he shredded them with a shredding machine


    and said nonchntly, "I''ll forget about this injury that her family caused her. In the future, if her


    family were toe and cause her trouble, I want you to find someone to solve the problem."


    Shocked, Ruben almost fell to the ground. "Uhm... may I ask, what do you mean by ''solve the


    problem''? Are we both thinking about the same thing?"


    Under normal circumstances, if Vincent were to tell Ruben to ''solve the problem'', what he meant


    would be killing the person to prevent any future troubles.


    With a frown, Vincent asked, "What are you thinking about?"


    "Uhm... what I thought was to go visit her family and give them a warning about it. After that, I will


    tell them to behave themselves and not to cause any trouble in the future."


    Then, the corners of Vincent''s lips curled up faintly. "Ruben, do I seem like such a kind person to


    you?"


    When Ruben heard that question, he was speechless.


    As Vincent''s gaze shed a hint of darkness, he uttered, "If there were to be another incident, make


    sure to get rid of everything and leave nothing behind."


    With a deep frown, Ruben said, "Normally, I wouldn''t care much about what you want to do, but this


    time, you''re not allowed to do so. Those people that you want to get rid of are ine''s family. If she


    were to know about it, what do you think she would think of you?"


    Surprised, Vincent replied, "Of course, she would thank me for it. What else could she be thinking


    about?"


    "You wanted to kill her family, and you still expect her to be grateful to you?"


    Was he out of his mind?


    Well, Ruben did not have the guts to say it straight to Vincent''s face.


    At that moment, Vincent frowned slightly. Clearly, he was unable to understand Ruben''s words.


    "What''s the matter? Since they''re causing her trouble, I''m just helping her to solve it. Why would


    she be unhappy about it then?"


    Then, Ruben sighed and walked over with the thought of giving a pat on Vincent''s shoulder.


    However, before his palm fell, Vincent immediately avoided it.


    Taken aback, Ruben was speechless.


    What was the big deal for being a cleanliness freak? In fact, he even stopped Ruben from touching


    his shoulder, when he was the one who slept soundly with inest night! Why wasn''t he a


    cleanliness freak at that time? What a hypocrite!


    After Ruben cursed in his heart, he felt much better. Then, he exined, "Don''t judge a normal


    person by your own principle and thoughts. The people you usually deal with are not normal, and to


    them, there is no such thing as family affection. Besides, ine is a normal person, so if you kill her


    family, she would definitely want to take revenge on your family too."


    The eyebrows of Vincent furrowed deeper as if he had encountered a huge problem. But, just as


    Ruben thought he had figured it out, he opened his thin lips and said, "I don''t have a family for her


    to kill."


    "Pft!"


    Those words almost made Ruben pass out. Since just now, he had been trying to exin to him,


    but he didn''t expect Vincent to get such a conclusion from everything that he had exined.


    How did Vincent have his focus on the wrong thing?


    In fact, Ruben was toozy to bother about Vincent anymore, so he rolled his eyes and said,


    "Forget it. You''ll never understand what I am trying to say. If you were to understand it, you would


    have long understood it. Anyway, I only have onest thing to remind you. Don''t hurt ine''s family,


    or else, she would copse."


    Even if her family did not treat her well, they were still her family after all.


    And blood was thicker than water.


    In the meantime, while ine followed Morgan around the vi, she looked around and sighed,


    "This ce is huge. It would definitely take a lot of effort to clean it up."


    However, Morgan felt that ine was extremely cute. "Miss Jacob, don''t worry. There are many


    servants at home, so it doesn''t take much effort to clean up every day."


    Embarrassed, ine smiled.


    A momentter, he asked one of the servants to pour her a cup of water. After ine drank it, she


    saw Morgan''s hesitant expression, so she quickly asked understandingly, "Morgan, do you have


    anything to say to me?"


    Immediately, Morgan replied, "Indeed, but I don''t know how to tell you about it."


    "Just go ahead and tell me about it. As long as it''s within my means, I will do it."


    "Ahem, okay. I''ll tell you then."


    "Sure."


    "Miss Jacob, is it okay if you move in?" As Morgan asked, he looked at her expectantly.


    When ine heard that question, she was so stunned that she couldn''t respond for a moment.


    "Well, if... if I were to move here, who would be in charge of the cleanliness of Dr. Perkin''s


    apartment?"


    In fact, she thought that Morgan wanted her to work at this vi, so she asked.


    But Morgan thought she was worried that no one would clean the house of Perkins Family, so he


    quickly said, "Miss Jacob, you don''t have to worry about it. I will solve this matter."


    By then, he could just find someone to pretend to be her family member and inform Howard that


    she had returned to her hometown since Howard probably wouldn''t get to the bottom of it for the


    sake of a servant.


    Then, ine thought for a moment and asked, "Was it Dr. Perkins who asked me toe over?"


    As Morgan shook his head, he answered, "He didn''t say anything about that. He only said that you


    would be living here in the future. Since it''s inconvenient for you to return to the apartment in the


    center of the city, so I thought of asking you to move over so that it would be easier for you to take


    care of him in the future."


    "But wouldn''t it be more convenient for Dr. Perkins to get to work if he were to live in that apartment


    in the center of the city? This vi is too far from where he works." In fact, ine couldn''t figure out


    why Dr. Perkins wanted to do this.


    However, Morgan smiled and said, "Well, it''s because he will no longer be working in the hospital in


    the future."


    "Huh?" That was really shocking for ine. "Why?"

 Chapter 777

    Chapter 777


    With a smile, Morgan said, "Mister had already nned to leave his job since long ago. However,


    I''m not too sure about the reason behind it. Well, if you want to know, I can go and ask him about it."


    Then, he acted as if he was about to head upstairs, but ine immediately stopped him. "It''s okay,


    Morgan. I bet Dr. Perkins and Mr. Lawson are currently busy, so let''s not bother them."


    After a pause, she said, "Since Dr. Perkins wants to leave his current job, I''m sure that he had been


    thinking about it. I shouldn''t stick my nose into his private life. If it was Dr. Perkins who requested for


    me to work here, I''m okay with it."


    Excitedly, Morgan replied, "That would be great then."


    Although ine felt strange about Howard''s decision, she didn''t think much about it.


    When it was almost noon, the servants were starting to prepare lunch in the kitchen, so Morgan


    went to check on them. Then, he quietly headed upstairs to the study and told Vincent about


    ine''s promise.


    After Vincent heard that, he looked at Morgan in surprise.


    Even Ruben praised him. "Morgan, no wonder that Vincent had been keeping you by his side for so


    many years. The fact that you can handle things perfectly even without the order from him, you


    really to stay by his side for the rest of your life."


    The one who understood Vincent the most was still Morgan.


    If Vincent were to visit the Perkins Family often, things would definitelye to light one day.


    But if they were to bring ine to the vi without anyone noticing, it would be a perfect solution to


    the problem.


    In that case, not only could she stay in the vi to continue taking care of Vincent, but it would also


    allow Vincent to appear in the Perkins Family as ''Howard''.


    It would be killing two birds with one stone.


    When they headed downstairs, they noticed that ine was busy helping the servants to carry


    things.


    The weather was good, and the sun was out, so the servants decided to put some of the books and


    paintings collected by Morgan under the sun. However, when ine was helping them to carry the


    books, she was surprised. "These books would be able tost Morgan a long time, right?"


    The servant smiled and replied, "Some of them are limited editions, and Morgan usually would


    never allow us to touch them."


    Immediately, ine held them with extra care in her arms.


    There was a huge French window in the living room, where the scenery outside could be seen


    clearly. At that moment, Vincent was sitting on the sofa as he watched ine help the servants out.


    Meanwhile, Ruben poured himself a cup of coffee and said while drinking, "She''s so extroverted,


    and she seems to be having a good time with these servants."


    Suddenly, ine seemed to have found a book that piqued her interest, and she started to stand in


    front of the shelf and read it.


    As Vincent watched, he suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked, "ording to the information, she


    had never attended university?"


    Then, Ruben nodded and replied, "She came from a low- ie family, and her sister wanted to


    attend college, so her parents told her to quit school. In the past few years, all the money that


    ine had earned from working was given to her sister, but when her brother wanted to go to


    college, she then gave her money to her brother."


    In fact, her family had treated her like a moneymaking machine.


    When Vincent heard what Ruben said, he didn''t say anything, nor did he respond.


    A momentter, Ruben threw a nce at him and asked, "Why did you suddenly ask this question?


    Do you dislike her now that you realized she didn''t attend university?"


    Casually, Vincent leaned on the chair and uttered, "Her education level is worthless to me. It''s just


    that she seems to enjoy studying..."


    Suddenly, he paused.


    A bad feeling came to Ruben, and he immediately asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Slowly, Vincent turned to look at him and asked, "I remember Morgan once said that you used to


    study in a prestigious university?"


    "Of course, it has one of the best rankings in the world!" Speaking of his Alma maters, Ruben felt


    proud.


    Nonchntly, Vincent said, "If she wants to further her studies, then I shall send her to the same


    one as you did."


    "Huh?" Surprised, Ruben couldn''t even hold his coffee steadily, "what nonsense are you spouting?


    This is not a high- level institution that you can attend just because you want to! No, you can''t do


    that. Absolutely not!"


    With a sneer, Vincent asked, "Oh, really?" Immediately, Ruben gritted his teeth and insisted, "No


    matter what method you use, no means no!"


    However, Vincent didn''t pursue further. Instead, he retracted his gaze and continued to stare at


    ine, who was standing outside the window. "You don''t have to worry about this matter. I''ll have


    Filip to get it done."


    "Sh*t, are you being serious? Not only did you sent the Dark Guards, but now you''re also nning


    to get Filip to help you? Are you crazy?"


    Meanwhile, Vincent didn''t say a word, and he gradually frowned. At first, Ruben thought he was


    angry and immediately shrank back, "Well... I didn''t mean that. Don''t be..."


    Suddenly, Vincent stood up.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Taken aback, Ruben asked, "Where are you going?"


    As he spoke, he trailed closely behind Vincent and followed his line of sight. It was then that Ruben


    realized what had happened.


    Apparently, while ine and the servants were basking the books and paintings under the sun in


    the garden, one of the servants identally tripped over a stone, which caused the books and


    paintings in her hands to fall to the ground.


    And one of Morgan''s most precious paintings was broken.


    Terrified, the servant immediately burst into tears. In the meantime, ine was alsopletely at a


    loss, so she could onlyfort the servant.


    "What should I do? This is Morgan''s favorite painting. I broke it..."


    With a ghastly pale face, the servant uttered, "Even if I were to sell myself off, I wouldn''t be able to


    afford topensate him!"


    Since ine came from a simr background, she knew how it felt to break such an expensive


    painting, so she also felt a little sad. Just as she was trying to think of a solution, Morgan, who


    heard themotion, came out to have a look.


    The moment Morgan saw the broken painting on the ground, his face suddenly darkened.


    After Ruben and Vincent came out together and tried to figure out what had happened, they were


    tongue-tied.


    The only interest that Morgan had was to collect expensive paintings.


    Since he had neither wife nor children, nor was he interested in anything else, all his hard earn


    money in his entire life had been spent on these books and paintings.


    In fact, the painting that broke was also his favorite painter, Master ck''s limited edition painting.


    Clearly, the pain that Morgan felt was immense.


    As ine looked at the terrified servant who was crouching on the ground and didn''t know what to


    do, she blurted out without hesitation, "Morgan, I''m sorry. It was my fault. I broke it by ident."


    Suddenly, Vincent''s face darkened.


    Surprised, Ruben raised his eyebrows.


    Although he and Vincent clearly saw that it had nothing to do with her, she stood out to bear the


    responsibility.


    Indeed, she was very loyal.


    However, the expression on Vincent''s face was as dark as coal. Didn''t he usually appreciate people


    who were loyal to friends? Why did he look so upset now?


    Stunned, Morgan nced at ine and said, "Since it was an ident, I''ll just forget about it then."


    Immediately, Ruben burst intoughter and said, "Morgan, although you said to forget about it, I


    know your heart is bleeding in pain."


    Bitterly, Morgan smiled and said, "What else can I do? idents happen. Since it''s just a painting,


    I''ll just buy another one in the future."


    However, only he knew in his heart that this painting was out of print, and the one he had was the


    only real one.


    Never did ine expect that Morgan would ask her to forget about it, and she was surprised. In


    fact, she had never expected that Morgan was such a nice person.


    The servant was obviously taken aback by Morgan''s attitude. Usually, Morgan was strict, and he


    rarely smiled, but she didn''t expect him to be so nice today...


    At that moment, ine couldn''t help but feel guilty.


    In the meantime, the servant stood up bravely. "Morgan, it has nothing to do with Miss Jacob. It was


    all my fault, and it was I who didn''t hold it properly. Miss Jacob felt sorry for me, so she came


    forward to help me take the responsibility."


    With a frown, Morgan asked, "Miss Jacob, is that so?"


    Embarrassed, ine exined, "I am also responsible for this mistake. Since we did the work


    together, now that something is broken, we will have to bear the same amount of responsibility, and


    not just push the responsibility aside just because we are afraid of the consequences."


    Those words were not what Morgan expected. After a while, he looked at the damaged painting on


    the ground and sighed. "Well, it''s just a painting. Since it''s damaged, let''s just forget about it."


    Although he said so, his face was still full of grief.


    Hurriedly, ine ran over to pick up the painting and said, "Morgan, I don''t think this painting is


    seriously damaged. Some professional painters are good at repairing such paintings. Why don''t you


    find someone who can repair this..."


    Halfway through her sentence, she blinked her eyes. "Uhm, isn''t this Master ck''s painting?"


    If she had not mistaken, the one that she was holding was counterfeit.

 Chapter 778

    Chapter 778


    Everyone present heard the words that came out of ine''s mouth.


    Not only Morgan but even Ruben and Vincent were stunned.


    A person who could urately recognize the master''s painting with just one nce was either from


    that profession or was knowledgeable in that field.


    But she was only a little babysitter, so no matter how they looked at it, those two aspects had no


    rtion at all.


    How was she able to tell at a nce that this was Master ck''s painting then?


    Curiously, Ruben raised his eyebrows and asked, "ine, how did you managed to recognize this


    painting?"


    Embarrassedly, ine rolled up the painting and said with a smile, "I was just spouting nonsense.


    What I''ve said might be wrong."


    As she spoke, she wanted to return the painting to Morgan.


    However, Morgan was very excited as he thought that she must have the same interest as him.


    Immediately, he asked, "Miss Jacob, are you also interested in Master ck''s painting? You can''t


    be spouting nonsense. You had recognized Master ck''s painting at a nce. There''s no way that


    you were spouting nonsense!"


    Under the passionate gaze of Morgan, ine didn''t know what to say, and she could only seek help


    by looking at Dr. Perkins.


    That pitiful gaze of hers was clearly saying, "Dr. Perkins, why don''t you control your subordinates..."


    Meanwhile, Vincent smiled with interest. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m also curious how did you


    manage to recognize this painting."


    His response left ine tongue-tied.


    In the end, she had no choice but to be honest, "I did recognize this painting, and I also know that it


    belongs to Master ck. But it''smon, right? I mean, who wouldn''t know about Master ck''s


    painting?"


    Immediately, Ruben raised his hand and replied, "Well, not for me."


    Then, Vincent also chimed in. "I don''t know about it either."


    The servant beside her also shook her head in confusion. "I barely know anything about paintings."


    Again, ine was speechless.


    After that, no matter how she exined, Morgan didn''t believe that she knew nothing about


    paintings. In fact, as if he had met a bosom friend, he took out all the painting that he had collected


    and ced it in front of her as if he was presenting his treasure.


    "Miss Jacob, have look at these. What do you think?"


    Since Ruben and Vincent didn''t know much about paintings, they had no idea who the painter was.


    Furthermore, in their eyes, no matter these paintings were priceless or cheap goods, they all looked


    the same.


    As ine tilted her head and sized up the paintings, she seemed a little hesitant.


    At that moment, Morgan could tell that she was hesitating, so he smiled and said, "Miss Jacob, feel


    free to tell me your thoughts. Just give it a try. Since you''re still young, it''s okay if you couldn''t


    recognize it."


    With a nod, ine replied, "I''ll casually give it a guess then. Morgan, if I''m wrong, please don''tugh


    at me."


    "Don''t worry. I definitely won''t." Happily, Morgan chuckled.


    A momentter, ine pointed to two paintings


    ced on the edge of the table and said, "These two are the early works of Master ck, whereas


    this painting which consists of mountains, rivers, and birds is painted by Mr. Moore. Also, this one


    looks a bit like the paintings of Mr. Rees, but the color of the painting seems to be slightly off."


    Not only did she urately recognize these paintings, but she also knew who the artist was.


    At that moment, Morgan wasn''t just surprised. Instead, he was dumbfounded. "Miss Jacob, how do


    you know all these? Also, this painting of Mr. Rees, do you think... it''s counterfeit?"


    In the meantime, Vincent and Ruben sat on the couch and watched everything happened as if it


    was a show.


    Clearly, it piqued Ruben''s interest. Never did he expect that ine would turn out to be a


    professional.


    As Vincent stared at her pretty face, he had a strange feeling in his heart. Although his gaze was


    fixated on her, he couldn''t hear what their conversation was about. All he had in mind was just that


    ine was an interesting youngdy.


    It''s been so many years since he had been at peace with everything, but now there was finally


    someone that made him feel interested.


    Perhaps his decision to return to Beachmarsh City this time was notpletely wrong.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As a collector, what Morgan feared most was that others would say that his collection was


    counterfeit.


    In fact, ine knew that her words might upset Morgan, so she quickly waved her hand and said,


    "Morgan, that''s not what I meant. These can''t be counterfeits. I barely know anything about these


    paintings, so it''s just a casual remark of mine. Morgan, don''t take it to heart."


    As she said this, she tried to change the subject. "We''re not done with the books outside yet, so I


    should go and help. Dr. Perkins, you guys can go ahead..."


    Hurriedly, Morgan stopped her. "Miss Jacob, you''re right. This painting is indeed a counterfeit."


    Taken aback, ine was at a loss for words.


    It had never urred to her that she had made a right guess.


    Should she say something tofort him then?


    However, Morgan did not seem to be angry from embarrassment after he realized that his collection


    was a counterfeit. Suddenly, ine thought of something and asked cautiously, "So you knew that


    this painting was fake?"


    With a smile, he replied, "Indeed. This painting was so simr to the real one, so I didn''t realize it at


    first, but I found out about itter."


    It was then that ine breathed a sigh of relief.


    With a keen gaze, Morgan stared at her and uttered, "But I''m surprised that you were able to


    identify at a nce that this painting is a fake one."


    Embarrassed, she replied, "It was just a wild guess."


    "If it really was a wild guess, but you still managed to guess it correctly, I also hope that I could have


    the ability to make wild guesses like you."


    Awkwardly, ine smiled, but she knew that they didn''t believe her.


    Suddenly, Ruben, who was standing by the side, asked curiously, "Have you learned anything about


    paintings before?"


    Confused, ine shook her head. "No, I haven''t. I''ve never even attended university, so I''ve never


    learned about any of these..."


    "Then how did you know there was something wrong with the painting?"


    "Uh, back then, when I was studying in my hometown, there was a small library next to the school.


    When I had the time, I would go to the library to read. There was an old man in the bookstore, and


    he noticed that I was interested in paintings, so he taught me how to distinguish real


    from fake."


    Back then, ine had an interest in paintings, and the old man had a whole collection of them. The


    library was divided into two floors, and one of them was specially dedicated to his collection of


    paintings.


    Since he lived alone, whenever he was sick, there would be no one to take care of him. Therefore,


    whenever ine had that time, she would go over to help him.


    In those few years, she had a close rtionship with the old man. Whenever she went over, he


    would teach her how to paint and write, as well as distinguish whether the painting was fake.


    That was why she was able to tell with a single nce that which painting was fake.


    After Morgan heard her words, he was very excited. "It seems that the old man is an expert at this.


    If I were to have a chance in the future, I really should visit him."


    However, it has been a few years since ine went home, so she had no idea how was the old


    man. In fact, she also wanted to go back to see him.


    "Well, if I were to have to chance to go home in the future, I can bring you along if you want to."


    Immediately, Morgan agreed and said, "Okay,


    sure."


    It was not until she finished these words that they let her go. As Morgan kept his paintings again,


    ine held Vincent''s hand and whispered, "Dr. Perkins, to be honest, the painting by Master ck


    was also fake, but I saw that Morgan seemed to like the painting the most, so I didn''t dare to tell him


    about it."


    When she whispered to Vincent in a low voice, she seemed so cute, and he could not help but


    lower his voice and replied, "You''re right. Morgan really loves the painting very much, and he spent


    a lot of money to buy it."


    After that, Vincent told her the price by showing it with his fingers.


    Immediately, ine''s eyes widened in shock. "No way. How could he spend so much for it?"


    Even if she didn''t eat or drink for the rest of her life, she wouldn''t be able to earn that amount of


    money.

 Chapter 779

    Chapter 779


    "He even borrowed money from me to buy it." Then, the corners of Vincent''s mouth curled up. "If


    Morgan were to find out that it''s fake, he would definitely be very sad."


    Immediately, ine grabbed his arm and lowered her voice. "Dr. Perkins, don''t tell him that the


    painting is fake. Otherwise, he will be very upset."


    As he cast a nce at the tiny hand on his arm, his gaze deepened. "But it''s not good to keep


    hiding the truth from him too."


    For a moment, ine was silent. What Vincent said made sense too. If she were to figure out that


    something she loved had always been fake, she would definitely be so disappointed.


    But if she were to tell Morgan now, it would be a blow to him, and she could not bear to see it


    happen.


    However, Vincent loved to see how she was in a dilemma. "Well, it''s all up to you whether to tell or


    not to tell."


    Confused, ine shook her head. "I don''t know..."


    Meanwhile, Vincent waspletely different from his usual self. "You must decide whether to tell or


    not to tell."


    At that moment, she felt that Dr. Perkins was forcing her because no matter what her decision was,


    Morgan would still be unhappy.


    Suddenly, Vincent remembered that she had helped the servant to bear the responsibility for the


    sake of friendship, and his expression became serious. With a sharp gaze, he lifted her chin and


    looked her straight in the eye. "Just now, why did you take the me for someone else when it


    wasn''t even you who broke the painting?"


    Slightly stunned, she said, "Are you... talking about the matter where I took responsibility for the


    servant''s mistake?"


    "Yes."


    "She was so scared that she almost cried, and I was worried, so I wanted to plead for her."


    Was Dr. Perkins upset about it? But why would he be unhappy?


    With a sneer, Vincent uttered, "So this is how you have always been at home? Whenever your


    brother and sister made a mistake, you''ll take the me just to protect themeven if you didn''t do


    anything wrong?"


    Then, ine pursed her lips and didn''t say anything.


    "You were not the one who caused the injury on your head, right? In fact, it was your brother who


    did it." In fact, it wasn''t even a guess, and Vincent was certain about it.


    Sometimes, she felt that the way Dr. Perkins looked at things was too sinister.


    Immediately, ine avoided his gaze and looked down. "It''s all in the past. I don''t want to talk about


    it anymore."


    As Vincent retracted his hand, a hint of malice shed across his eyes.


    At that moment, Morgan''s voice came from upstairs. "Lunch should be ready by now. Why are you


    and Miss Jacob still standing here? Hurry and go have lunch."


    Just as ine was about to leave, Vincent''s voice sounded from the top of her head, "Morgan, the


    painting of Master ck that you''ve bought was also a fake."


    Without warning, his words were a total shock to ine''s ears.


    Did he actually betray her just like that?


    Both angry and annoyed, ine wondered what kind of person was he? How could he just sell his


    teammates out like that?


    Angrily, she red at Dr. Perkins.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    With a snort, Vincent turned around and left.


    When ine saw that, she was speechless.


    If she was not mistaken, the expression on Dr. Perkins''s face just now was obviously saying, "Since


    you like to take responsibility so much, then you should continue to bear the responsibility."


    Did it mean that Dr. Perkins was angry at her for always helping others to bear the responsibility?


    In the meantime, Morgan, who had just headed downstairs, frowned deeply and said, "That''s


    impossible!"


    Although he said so, his eyes were staring at ine. Obviously, he wanted to hear her tell him that it


    was not true.


    However, ine sucked at lying, especially toward Morgan. No matter what kind of lie it was, she


    just couldn''t bring herself to do it.


    As she looked at his gaze that was full of trust, she could only gather the courage to say, "To be


    honest, I don''t know whether it is fake, but I do think that there are a few parts in the painting that


    doesn''t seem quite right."


    Since the painting was still downstairs, Morgan directly brought it over and put it on the table. "Tell


    me, which part of it seems weird?"


    After ine took a deep breath, she went forward to look at the painting. After a while, she said,


    "Mr. ck is a professional at painting flowers and birds. In the early days, most of his works were


    mainly flowers and birds. Butter on, he changed his style and started to draw portraits of women."


    Immediately, Morgan nodded and said, "You are right about all these things. In fact, I don''t really


    fancy Master ck''s paintings of flowers and birds, but I have a strong liking for his portraits of


    women. From his portraits of women, I could sense some strong feelings."


    "Indeed," As ine agreed, she suddenly said, "Morgan, do you have a magnifying ss?"


    Since Morgan loved paintings, he had the habit of carrying a mini magnifying ss with him.


    Instantly, he took out a magnifying ss from his pocket and gave it to her.


    As she ced the magnifying ss on the face of the woman in the painting. "Morgan, did you


    notice anything?"


    Slowly, Morgan lowered his head to look, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t notice any


    w. In fact, the artist was so good at painting that each stroke was perfect, and even the details of


    the hair were perfectly drawn.


    "Nothing. I didn''t find any ws in it." Then, he stood up and said, "This is Mr. ck''s best painting,


    and I can''t seem to notice anything wrong with it."


    A smile appeared on ine''s face. "Do you have any other paintings from Mr. ck?" "Of course


    not. His paintings are priceless, and I only have this one."


    And now he was not sure whether the painting he had, was real.


    After ine gave it a thought, she borrowed Morgan''s phone and found Mr. ck''s official website


    on the Inte. Then, she found several portraits of women on it. After several rounds of


    magnification, she showed them to him.


    Then, Morgan wore his sses and looked at them carefully to make aparison with his


    painting.


    "I still can''t tell what''s wrong..."


    At first, he shook his head in confusion. But then, he seemed to have noticed something. Stunned,


    he said incredulously, "This is... achrymal mole?"


    Finally, he saw it.


    With a nod, ine answered, "The fact that Mr. ck suddenly changed his style of painting was to


    commemorate histe wife. His wife has a small and light- coloredchrymal mole at the corner of


    her eyes. Without a close look, you wouldn''t notice it at all."


    "The woman in your painting doesn''t seem to have a mole, so I don''t know if it was Mr. ck who


    forgot to add it or was it that the person who copied this painting didn''t notice the detail and forgot to


    paint it."


    For a long time, Morgan didn''t know what to say because he knew that she was right.


    If Mr. ck were tomemorate histe wife, he would not have made such a low-level mistake


    in his painting.


    As for the paintings on the official website, after Morgan erged each of them, he would find a light


    mole at the end of the woman''s eysh.


    But the painting that he had did not have that mole.


    At that moment, Morgan''s expression was ghastly pale.


    Hurriedly, ine put the painting away. "Morgan, you can''t just listen to my opinion. Why don''t we


    get some experts to have a look at it? It might be a real painting."


    However, he knew that she wasforting him.


    After a while, Morgan sighed and said, "Mr. ck has a deep feeling for his deceased wife, and it


    could be seen from hister style that when he was drawing the portrait of his deceased wife, so


    there is no way that he would''ve missed such details."


    Therefore, the painting in his hand was most likely


    a fake one.


    Gloomily, Morgan headed upstairs with the fake painting in his hand.


    Taken aback, ine didn''t know what to say.


    It was at this time that Vincent suddenly appeared behind her.

 Chapter 780

    Chapter 780


    After Morgan headed upstairs, ine turned to her back and found that Vincent was standing


    behind her. Although she didn''t know how long he had been standing there, his eyes were staring at


    her deeply.


    In fact, ine was slightly embarrassed.


    "Come here."


    A momentter, Vincent waved his hand at her and told her to go over.


    Hesitantly, she walked over to him.


    Then, Vincent lowered his head to look at her with a slightly deep gaze and suddenly asked, "Do


    you want to attend university?"


    Never did ine expect that he would suddenly say such a sentence. For a moment, she was


    stunned before she said, "Dr. Perkins, what do you mean?"


    Straightforwardly, he answered, "I meant what I''ve just said."


    Slightly confused, she asked, "Am I not allowed to work at your ce if my education background is


    not good enough?"


    Immediately, Vincent knocked on her head and said with a smile, "What are you thinking about? It''s


    not that I dislike you. I''m just asking if you''re interested in studying because it would be a pity of you


    for not furthering your studies when you have the potential."


    For a short moment, ine was distracted by his bright smile. "I... I don''t have any potential. It was


    just that I happened to know those paintings."


    "And you say that you don''t have the potential?" With a sneer, Vincent uttered, "There are people


    who had spent their whole life trying to be as good as you. Don''t belittle yourself. This is your talent.


    Even Morgan praised you for being extraordinary."


    In fact, it was due to her family''s poor condition that she couldn''t further her studies after graduating


    from high school.


    However, if ine hadn''t insisted on attending high school, her parents probably wouldn''t even


    have allowed her to attend high school.


    Later, when her sister went to college, her family became even short of money. It was to the point


    where her family really couldn''t afford her sister''s tuition fees, and her mother burst into tears in


    front of her, saying that the only way to afford the tuition fee was to sell off her own organs...


    How could ine even let her parents do such a thing that would harm their health? Hence, she


    agreed to work and gave up on her studies.


    But now that Dr. Perkins suddenly asked her if she wanted to go to school, of course, she would


    want to. But she is already a grown woman, and no university would ept her.


    So ine shook her head and said, "No, I am fine now. If I chose to further my studies, then I will


    not be able to send money back to my family, and it will affect my brother''s studies."


    Displeased, Vincent frowned and said, "You don''t have to think about them. Just think about what


    you want."


    At that moment, ine was stunned.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Suddenly, she remembered something else. "Dr. Perkins, what is the time now?"


    Slowly, Vincent raised his wrist and looked at the time. "It''s almost one o''clock. What''s the matter?"


    "Oh my. It''s sote already?" Anxiously, ine answered, "I''m sorry, but I have to go to the hospital


    now. Yesterday, I made an appointment with Paul, and I told him that I would meet him at the


    hospital by noon. If he can''t find me, he will be worried."


    Since she didn''t have a phone, there was no way Paul could get in touch with her either.


    In fact, ine even had to use Paul''s phone to call Ariah and ask her toe to the hospital the


    day


    before.


    However, Vincent took her hand and said, "Let him wait. Go and have lunch first."


    How could she even be in the mood to eat? "No, I have to go to the hospital first..."


    "I said, have your lunch first!" As Vincent interrupted her, he red at her, and there was no doubt in


    his eyes. At a loss for words, ine had no choice but to obey.


    During lunch, ine gobbled up her food at a rapid speed.


    Meanwhile, Dr. Perkins was eating slowly and elegantly.


    In a hurry, she urged, "Dr. Perkins, hurry up."


    But Vincent ignored her.


    As soon as ine finished herst bite, she wiped the corner of her mouth and said, "Dr. Perkins,


    take your time. I''ll make a move first."


    After that, she got up and left without waiting for his reply.


    "How are you going to get to the hospital without a car?" Calmly, Vincent''s voice sounded behind


    her.


    Stunned, ine thought for a moment, then turned to him and pleaded, "Dr. Perkins, please drive


    me to the city. If you don''t have the time, can you at least tell me where is the nearest bus station


    here? I don''t mind taking the bus." "There is no bus station here. Don''t even think about it."


    Worriedly, she sat back down and asked, "What should I do then?"


    Slowly, Vincent ced his cutleries on the table and looked at her with a strong gaze. "Promise me


    that you will not call me Dr. Perkins from now onward, and I will take you to the hospital."


    "Uh, if you don''t want me to address you as Dr. Perkins, then how am I supposed to address you?"


    In fact, ine had always addressed him that way. Why did he suddenly ask her to change today?


    "Call me Vincent."


    Surprised, her eyes widened. "Vincent is not your name, right?"


    "No." Immediately, Vincent shook his head.


    In a daze, ine was tongue-tied.


    At that moment, she had no idea what Dr. Perkins was trying to do.


    "It''s my nickname." As Vincent leaned back in his chair, his gaze was deep and serene. "You like to


    read, right? It''s just like how some famous artists have nicknames."


    Just like how Jennifer Lopez was also known as J-Lo.


    It never urred to ine that Dr. Perkins had a special nickname, so she hurriedly nodded and


    said, "Okay, Dr... uh, Vincent. I promise you that I won''t call you Dr. Perkins in the future. Now, hurry


    and send me to the hospital."


    It was known that Paul had a bad temper, and he was not familiar with Beachmarsh City, so he


    would definitely worry if he couldn''t find her at the hospital.


    However, after ine called Vincent by his name, there was a fire burning in the depths of his eyes.


    Suddenly, he pulled her over and said in a low voice, "What did you just call me? I want you to


    repeat it."


    After a moment of struggle, ine realized that Dr. Perkins was holding onto her very tightly, and


    she couldn''t seem to get rid of him. "V-Vincent?"


    As a result, Vincent leaned over and put one hand around her waist as he pulled her toward his


    body. "In a softer tone."


    "V-Vincent?" Again, she repeated his name, but in a softer tone.


    Then, Vincentughed in a low voice. "From now on, address me that way. I love it when you


    address me like that."


    All of a sudden, ine flushed, and her heart raced. At that moment, she was struggling to free


    herself from his grip, like a cat whose tail was stepped on. However, Vincent suddenly let go of her,


    which caused her to stand up in a daze.


    Meanwhile, Vincent was enjoying the embarrassed expression that she on her face.


    As his smile deepened, he got up and approached her.


    Immediately, ine turned around and ran away.


    In fact, she was taken aback by what had happened. Just now, he was looking at her as if he


    wanted to eat her up...


    With a chuckle, Vincent took a few steps forward and got hold of her. "Where can you run to?"


    With a flushed face, ine''s heart raced as she uttered, "I... I''ll go outside and wait for you. Take


    your time to enjoy your lunch..."


    Deliberately, Vincent teased her, "Why is your face so red? What are you thinking about?"


    At a loss for words, all she wanted was to get rid of his hand and find a quiet ce to calm down.


    However, Vincent did not give her a chance to do so.


    Their action made them seem to be intimately intertwined.


    When Morgan came downstairs and saw such a scene, he was stunned at first, but he immediately


    rubbed his eyes.


    What did he just see?


    Did he actually happen to see mister flirting with Miss Jacob?


    Was that really his mister, who had no desire at all?


    Never did Morgan expect that he could actually do such a ''pervert'' thing!


    Excitedly, Morgan thought to himself that it was finally happening!


    Meanwhile, ine noticed that Morgan was standing at the stairs. Embarrassed and annoyed, she


    eximed, "Dr. Perkins, let me go. Morgan is watching!"


    Silently, Vincent held her waist with one hand and her wrist with the other. The moment her petite


    body was trapped in his arms, her faint fragrance went straight into his nose, and his steady breath


    suddenly changed.


    It was rapid, and there was a hint of forbearance.


    Also, he seemed to be in a daze.

 Chapter 781

    Chapter 781


    Suddenly, Vincent let go of ine and moved his body far away from hers. Then, he pursed his lips


    and didn''t say anything, but his gaze was like a bottomless chasm.


    The way he stared at her made her feel at a loss for what to do.


    Also, ine noticed that there was a change in Dr. Perkins'' gaze. It became deep and


    unfathomable.


    However, she didn''t know what happened to him. The moment he let go of her, she hurriedly ran to


    a corner and didn''t dare to ask him.


    Although she knew that Dr. Perkins was just teasing her, she still felt that something was off.


    But she couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    As an inexperienced youngdy, she didn''t know much about this matter.


    "Sir..."


    Slowly, Morgan walked down the stairs.


    "Find someone to send her to the city." After Vincent spoke, he turned around and went upstairs.


    In a daze, ine remained silent.


    Even Morgan was speechless.


    It was until they heard the sound of the door being mmed that ine asked uneasily, "Morgan, is


    he angry?"


    However, Morgan was shocked too. "Miss Jacob, don''t worry about it. We had been known that the


    mister has a bad temper. I''ll go up and check on him. Please wait for a moment."


    Hurriedly, ine said, "Why don''t I go up and apologize?"


    Could it be that she had shouted at Dr. Perkins just now, which made him angry?


    "It''s alright. I''ll go up and have a look first."


    After Morganforted her, he headed straight to Vincent''s room. The moment he entered


    Vincent''s bedroom, there was no one inside except the sound of running water from the bathroom.


    Suspicious, he wondered why was Vincent taking a shower as soon as he came up?


    Then, he knocked on the bathroom door. "Sir?"


    The sound of the water in the bathroom paused for a moment, and then Vincent''s muffled voice was


    heard through the thick door. "I''m fine. You may leave."


    "Okay."


    Confused, Morgan left the room. On his way toward the stairs, he seemed to have thought of


    something. Immediately, he stopped in his tracks, and his eyes widened. It was unbelievable.


    About Vincent''s condition earlier... Was it really the same thing as what he had thought it would


    be...?


    Suddenly, Morgan flushed as he felt that Vincent had finallye to his senses.


    As a matter of fact, he even had a feeling as if Vincent had finally grown up and understood what


    love meant.


    After ine waited downstairs for a long time, Morgan finally returned.


    However, she noticed that his expression seemed a little weird, so she asked anxiously, "Is Dr.


    Perkins mad at me?"


    "Ahem." As Morgan cleared his throat, he answered, "Oh, Miss Jacob, what are you talking about? I


    think sir is very fond of you."


    It was to the point that Vincent even felt an indescribable feeling toward Miss Jacob.


    "But... why did Dr. Perkins seem angry just now?"


    "He was not angry. He was just..."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    At that moment, he didn''t know how to exin it to her.


    As ine blinked her eyes, she asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Afraid that she would feel embarrassed, Morgan didn''t dare to say much, so he tried to find a


    suitable exnation, "Mister wasn''t feeling well, so he decided to go upstairs first. Miss Jacob, he''s


    not angry with you, so don''t think too much about it."


    However, when ine heard that, she became even more anxious. "He''s not feeling well? What''s


    wrong with Dr. Perkins? He was fine just now. Why did he suddenly feel ufortable? Does he


    need to see a doctor?"


    Calmly, Morgan replied, "There''s no need for him to see a doctor. He just needs some time to calm


    down."


    Then, ine became even more suspicious and puzzled. Wasn''t he supposed to go to the hospital


    to have a check-up if he was not feeling well? How could he be fine by trying to calm himself down?


    Just as she was about to ask another question, Morgan changed the topic and suddenly asked,


    "Miss Jacob, I have a question for you."


    "Go ahead."


    "If...you were to find that mister turned out not to be the person that you imagined him to be in the


    future...what would you do?"


    Suddenly, ineughed. "Your question is so interesting. How could Dr. Perkins not be Dr.


    Perkins?"


    "Let''s assume that it happened."


    After she gave it a serious thought, she answered, "No matter what Dr. Perkins turned out to be, for


    me, he would still be Dr. Perkins."


    The moment Morgan heard her answer, he let out a sigh of relief. "Sure enough, he really didn''t pick


    the wrong person."


    "What do you mean?" Confused, ine did not understand what he was saying.


    With a smile, he answered, "In the future, you shall understand what I meant. Also, you need to get


    to the center of the city, right? I''ll find someone to send you there."


    "Okay. I''m so sorry to trouble you."


    Immediately, he waved his hand as an indication that it was no big deal and ordered someone to


    send her to the hospital.


    When ine arrived at the hospital, as expected, she saw Paul seated on a chair in the distance.


    Immediately, she ran over to him.


    "ine, where have you been? I was so worried!"


    The moment Paul heard the footsteps and saw it was her, he immediately stood up and said, "The


    nurse said that you were not here since morning. I''ve been waiting here for almost an hour. In fact, I


    was about to call the police."


    "I had something to do, so I went back for a bit. I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Worriedly, he asked, "Where did you go? Didn''t the doctor say that you have to stay in the ward for


    a night for observation purposes?"


    After a pause, he asked again, "Did you go back to your employer''s house?"


    "Why are you asking so many questions?" As ine took a moment to calm down and catch her


    breath, she asked him, "Have you eaten yet?"


    Immediately, Paul shook his head.


    "Come on. I''ll take you for dinner."


    In the cafeteria.


    Unexpectedly, Paul ordered five dishes at a go. It was not that ine didn''t want to spend the


    money, but she was afraid that he wouldn''t be able to finish it. Since young, she had been frugal,


    and so was she now.


    "Are you sure you can finish?" With a frown, ine asked.


    As Paul continued to eat, he answered, "Of course,


    I can finish all of them."


    With a smile, she did not bother him and let him eat with peace of mind.


    After they were done with dinner, she went to pay the bill. However, when ine took out her purse,


    Paul''s sharp gaze noticed the amount of money she had. Later, as they walked out of the cafeteria,


    he said, "ine, you seem to have so much money in hand. Why don''t you lend me some?"


    "No, don''t even think about it. I''m supposed to give it to Mom and Dad."


    "I''m not going to ask for much. Just a couple hundred will do."


    "No means no."


    "ine, why are you so stingy?" Suddenly, Paul''s expression darkened as he shook her hand away


    and became agitated. "Now that you have a good life here, you no longer care about my life, do


    you? Well, that employer of yours seems to be a wealthy man. Also, from the way he treated you


    last night, it was obvious that he had evil intentions toward you. ine, be honest with me. Did you


    sleep with him?"


    All of a sudden, ine was stunned. Never did she expect Paul to say something like that.


    "What are you talking about?" At that moment, she was so angry that her hands trembled. "Nothing


    happened between Dr. Perkins and me. Stop spouting nonsense, or I will be mad!"


    However, Paul''s lips twitched as he said, "Isn''t it? Everyone in our family is gossiping about you.


    They all wondered how did you manage to earn ten thousand a month as a nanny. In fact, everyone


    is saying that you were able to earn that much because you were someone else''s mistress!"


    "Although our eldest sister is a university graduate, her sry is barely half of yours. In fact, you


    didn''t even attend university, but you are earning more than her. Even she was saying that you were


    using improper means to make money!"


    "p!" Suddenly, ine gave a tight p on Paul''s cheek.


    When he was pped, he was stunned for a moment. Then, he shouted angrily, "How dare you


    pped me? Even Mom and Dad didn''t dare to beat me, but you actually pped me! You are


    seeking death! ine, you must''ve slept with him, that''s why you''re angry! Otherwise, why didn''t


    you take me to your workce although I had been here for so many days? Clearly, you''re afraid


    that I''ll find out about your affair with another man!"


    As if a bucket of cold water was poured on her head, and it was as if someone hit her head hard


    with a stick, all ine felt was that her mind was buzzing.


    At that moment, her body was shivering, her face was pale, and her lips could not help but tremble.

 Chapter 782

    Chapter 782


    It was beyond ine''s expectation that the family she trusted would say such a thing.


    In fact, her younger brother, who she had brought up since she was a child, had just insulted her


    with such vicious words.


    Was he still the kind and happy brother that she remembered?


    All of the books that he had read throughout the years were wasted!


    With cold fingers, she pointed at him as she trembled and asked, "You believed in all those


    nonsense?"


    "Even if I don''t believe it, our parents are still ashamed. Do you know how embarrassed they are?


    Although you give them money every month, they don''t even dare to use it!"


    Although her family disliked the way she earned that money, they could not offend her openly.


    It was because everyone in the family needed her money.


    Although they were spending her money, they were also disdainful and angry with her behind her


    back.


    They were like vampires who kept sucking fresh blood off her.


    At that moment, ine felt as if the sky was about to copse, and she was stunned. "What... what


    did you say?"


    Since the damage was already done, Paul continued, "If it weren''t for the fact that I haven''t finished


    my college education, and we need your money, Mom and Dad would have already told you about


    it. I think it''s best if you watch out for yourself and don''t piss them off. In the future, you would still


    have to rely on Mom and Dad if you were to be dumped by these rich people."


    Although she was earning a lot of money now, it definitely would notst her for the rest of her life.


    After so many years of studies, Paul was aware of how society works, and he knew that no rich


    man would not marry a nanny like her.


    It was because rich people would only want to marry a woman of the same status.


    And someone like his ine would only be yed around by the rich.


    This was why he said that the glory that she was having would onlyst her a short period of time,


    and she might be dumped in the future.


    As he looked at ine''s pale face, he said, "You would still have to rely on us in the future, and we


    would be your only support. So, it''s better if you don''t piss us off. If you were to be down and out


    after being dumped by a rich man in the future, and you want toe home, you would still have to


    get my approval. ine, although what I said is not pleasant to your ear, I''m telling you the truth."


    A momentter, ine''s trembling body had calmed down, and although her face was pale, anger


    rose from the bottom of her heart.


    Disappointment, grievance, and unwillingness, all these feelings were raging in her.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Coldly, she looked at the young man in front of her as if she was looking at a stranger.


    Immediately, Paul pursed his lips tightly into a line and said, "I''m just telling the truth."


    "The truth? I''ll tell you what the truth is. The truth is that I deserved every penny that I earned!"Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Do you think I''m stupid? You''re a nanny who didn''t even attend university. How could you earn ten


    thousand a month? No one would even believe it, me neither."


    In fact, he stubbornly believed that she must have used some improper means to earn that amount


    of money.


    Even his parents'' monthly iebined was not as much as ine''s monthly ie.


    More than half of their family expenditures were paid by her money.


    If it hadn''t been for her money, the Jacob''s Family would''ve been begging on the streets a long time


    ago.


    It was not until now that she knew what her family actually thought of her. Although they were so


    disdainful of her, they were also eager to use the money she earned.


    It was as if her heart was filled with cold water, and her limbs started to turn cold.


    "Every penny that I earn is what I deserved, and it''s not tainted. If you think it''s tainted, then don''t


    ever spend my money in the future," Indifferently, ine uttered.


    "That''s impossible!" Anxiously, Paul answered, "Without your money, how am I supposed to attend


    university? Mom and Dad''s ie are not even enough for both of them to support themselves!"


    Without any expression, she replied, "Didn''t you say that I earned my money by improper means?


    Since you''re so afraid to get your hands and eyes dirty, why would you want to use it?"


    Although her family looked down upon her, they still couldn''t live without her money.


    At that moment, Paul looked at ine''s cold expression and realized that he had spoken too


    harshly.


    In fact, she was the one with the best temper at home. No matter how harshly they talked to her,


    she would never be angry.


    Other than that, ine had always helped them whenever they were in need, and she even said


    that her money was also their money, so all the money she had earned over the years had been


    sent back to her family.


    As for Paul, he was used to her being weak, so whenever his temper red up, he would always


    bully her at will.


    That was why he had said such harsh words earlier.


    Now he regretted it, and he was afraid that she would no longer send money back home. If there


    were to happen, he would no longer have any money to spend in the future.


    Hurriedly, he tried to make things better. "ine, you know that I''m just a teenager, and whatever


    I''ve just said were all nonsense that I''ve heard from our parents and neighbors. After hearing so


    much of those, I ended up remembering them in my heart. But that''s really not what I think of you at


    all, and I hope you won''t be angry with me."


    After that, he continued to butter her up by saying,


    "You''re my most favorite person in the family, and you always treat me the best. I''m just afraid that


    you''ll get bullied and get taken advantage of. That''s why I said those stupid things in a fit of anger!


    ine, please don''t get angry with me!"


    However, ine continued to look at him without any expression. In a low voice, as if she was


    muttering to herself, she said, "Do you know how hard it is for me to work every day? You don''t


    even know how early I have to wake up just to get to work every day. I have more than one job.


    Besides being Dr. Perkins'' nanny, I still have another job at another ce. But I arranged my


    schedule well, that''s why until now, Dr. Perkins still doesn''t know it. I send back all the money I earn


    every month, and each penny spent by you guys, they''re all mine. It''s all my hard-earned money,


    and it''s clean money. But this was what you guys think about me behind my back! You guys have no


    conscience at all."


    By then, her emotions hadpletely calmed down.


    At this moment, all she felt was just disappointment.


    "Yes, you''re right. I don''t have a conscience. ine, if you''re still angry, you can hit and scold me


    however you want."


    Although Paul didn''t believe whatever she said at all, he thought that she was making an excuse to


    answer him, so he went along with her, "ine, from now on, you don''t have to work so hard. It


    doesn''t matter if you don''t earn that much. I will be more thrifty at school. Don''t exhaust yourself."


    If ine were to copse, she would have to be hospitalized. Then, not only could she not be able


    to work, but she would also have to spend money. The loss outweighed the gain.


    As ine looked at the young man in front of her, she could not tell which one of his sentences was


    true.


    A few minutes ago, he was so angry that his face turned red when he used her of earning


    tainted money.


    Now he was ingratiating himself with her again, just like her well-behaved little brother in the past.


    Between the two faces, which one was real?


    Exhausted, ine didn''t want to say anything.


    Meanwhile, Paul thought she was not angry anymore, so he coaxed her. "ine, you loved to eat


    ice cream when you were a child, didn''t you? I''ll buy it for you. We shall forget about what had just


    happened after you have some ice cream."


    After that, he went to the shop nearby and bought ice cream for her.


    For a moment, she stared at him, and in the end, she epted it.


    Only then did Paul let out a sigh of relief. Since ine valued her family so much, even if he had


    said such harsh words, in the end, she still would not take it to heart.


    After two bites, she suddenly said, "It''s been a few days since you came here, so you should head


    back tomorrow. I have to work tomorrow too, and I don''t have time to take care of you."


    Although Paul felt ufortable in his heart, he promised, "Okay, ine. I''ll listen to you."


    With a nod, she gave him the ice cream. "You can have it. I don''t want to eat it anymore."


    "Throw it away then..."


    "It will be a waste."


    "Okay, fine. I''ll eat."


    While she watched him eat, she remained silent for a moment before she said, "Didn''t you me


    me for not taking you to see my workce? I''ll take you for a visit after you finish eating."

 Chapter 783

    Chapter 783


    After he imagined so many times of how ine''s workce would look like, today, he finally got the


    chance to see it.


    When Paul saw it, he was surprised. "ine, this house is so luxurious."


    No matter the decoration or furniture, at first nce, he knew that they were all expensive.


    Slowly, ine introduced, "This is a duplex, and it is divided into two floors. The ground floor has a


    gym and a study, and also a huge living room. Usually, Dr. Perkins would gather his friends in this


    living room. The second floor has a master bedroom and a guest room. So, this is where I work


    every day."


    However, he was not interested in her job at all. On the contrary, he was very interested in the


    house.


    "ine, this house must be worth quite a bit, right." With a smile, he said.


    Then, she nodded. "It is located in the center of the city, and it''s the best sector in the city. Indeed,


    it''s very expensive."


    Immediately, Paul sighed, "I would never be able to afford it for the rest of my life."


    With a faint smile, ine said, "You have to study hard and find a good job in the future. Then, you


    will be able to have what you want in the future."


    "It easier to be said than done." At that moment, he wanted to go to the second floor, but she held


    him back and said, "The second floor is Dr. Perkins'' private area, and he has many valuable things.


    Don''t go upstairs. You may stay downstairs and have a look around."


    But Paul did not take it seriously. "I''m just going up to have a look, and it''s not that I''m going to do


    anything bad. ine, do you have to be careful with me?"


    "I''m not..."


    "I''m just going to have a look!"


    Hurriedly, Paul shook off her hand and strode up the stairs.


    It was then that ine followed closely.


    After he headed upstairs, he looked carefully at the surroundings. In the end, he even wanted to


    take photos with his mobile phone. Immediately, she stopped him, "Paul, what are you doing?"


    "I want to take some photos and show them to my ssmates since they always look down on me."


    With a frown, ine uttered, "You''re just trying to be a vain person. What''s the point of showing it to


    your ssmates when it''s not even yours?"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Those words made Paul a little unhappy, so he finallypromised. "I''ll stop taking photos then. I


    need to use the bathroom. There''s no problem with using the bathroom, right?"


    Then, she dragged him downstairs. "Use the bathroom downstairs."


    Reluctantly, he followed her downstairs.


    When he came out of the bathroom and saw that ine was nowhere to be found, he shouted,


    "ine, where are you?"


    A momentter, her voice came from upstairs and said, "I am cleaning up the garbage in the


    kitchen. Wait a minute. I''lle down soon."


    "I''ll wait for you here then."


    As he sat on the sofa and looked around, he noticed ine''s bag near the entrance. For a moment,


    he thought about something, then stood up and walked over.


    Soon, ine held the garbage bag in hand and walked down the stairs. When she saw that Paul


    was sitting obediently on the sofa and did not touch anything, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Let''s


    go."


    Quietly, he trailed behind her and left the house.


    After they threw the garbage and walked out of the apartment, she found that Paul was unusually


    quiet. Although she tried to talk to him several times, he seemed to be absent-minded.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Curiously, she asked.


    Immediately, he shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. I was shocked at how rich the rich could be.


    Poor people like us probably would not even be able to afford a rich man''s bathroom for the rest of


    our lives."


    However, ine felt that it was wrong of him to think so. "Those rich people didn''t have money


    falling from the sky either. It was all earned by their own efforts. If you study hard, I''m sure you will


    have a good future in the future."


    "Mhmm," In a low voice, Paul replied.


    Without taking it to heart, ine continued to say, "You will be heading back tomorrow. Is there any


    ce that you want to visit today? Let me know if there''s anything that you feel like eating, and I will


    take you there."


    "I don''t have anything in mind." Suddenly, he asked, "ine, why is Dr. Perkins not home? Is he at


    work?"


    "Why are you suddenly asking about him?"


    "Well, I thought of meeting him and thank him for taking good care of you."


    Those words made ine feel warm. Silently, she thought that he was good by nature, and it was


    just that he had been listening to those gossips, which made have such radical thoughts. As long as


    she exined it clearly to him, he would be able to understand her better.


    "Dr. Perkins probably won''te home today. He has a vi, and he will be staying there for the


    next two days, so you will not be able to meet him, but I''ll tell him that you are grateful for him. I


    guess you''ve really grown up now." With a smile, ine uttered.


    Suddenly, Paul lowered his gaze. "ine, I''ve misunderstood you. I''m sorry."


    Touched, she answered, "It doesn''t matter. We are a family, and I don''t me you. As long as you


    can distinguish right from wrong, I''m happy."


    As they were talking, they did not notice a caring slowly from a distance.


    "Miss Jacob!"


    Suddenly, someone called her behind her back.


    Looking back, she realized that it was Morgan. Surprised, she asked, "Morgan, why are you here?"


    "As expected, you''re really here." With a smile, Morgan replied, "I''m here to fetch you home."


    "Huh?" Puzzled, ine asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s almost dinner time, so the mister ordered me toe to pick you up and prepare for dinner."


    Happily, he looked at her kindly and said.


    When ine looked at the time, it was indeed almost time to cook, but there were so many servants


    in the vi, so why did Dr. Perkins have to insist for her to go back to cook?


    Although she thought so in her heart, she didn''t dare to say it loud. After all, she was still Howard''s


    servant.


    "Wait a minute." Then, she turned to look at Paul. "Is it okay for you to head back alone? Do you


    know the way? Go back to the hotel to have a rest first. I''ll go back and prepare dinner for Dr.


    Perkins, and then I''ll take you out for dinner."


    Proudly, Paul patted his chest and said, "ine, don''t worry. I''m an adult already, and I have no


    problem with being alone. Also, don''te back here tonight. It''s too tiring for you to run around. I''ll


    go out for dinner at night and then head back to the hotel to sleep so that I can have enough energy


    and take a taxi back tomorrow."


    "Okay then. If anything happens, give me a call."


    After a moment of thought, she turned to Morgan and said, "Morgan, can I give your number to my


    brother?"


    Since ine did not have a phone, Paul could contact her through Morgan if he needed help.


    Immedaitely, Morgan nodded and said, "Of course."


    However, he could not remember his own number. Just as he was about to flip through his phone to


    find his number, he heard that ine was already giving her brother his number.


    In fact, he was surprised.


    As she gave his number to Paul, she said, "This is Morgan''s number. You can save it on your


    phone. Call him if you need anything."


    Hurriedly, Paul went to fetch his phone. "ine, slow down. I can''t remember."


    Patiently, ine waited for him to take out the phone and repeated the number. After she saw him


    save the number, she finally felt at ease to leave.


    It was until Paul watched the car drove a distance only did he withdrew his gaze.


    Then, he walked to a corner, took out his phone, and dialed a number. After the call was connected,


    he lowered his voice and said, "Hello, Allen. I''ve got what you wanted, and my sister had just left.


    There''s no one at home tonight, so let''s get it done today."


    In the car.


    A momentter, ine pointed to a shopping mall not far ahead and said, "Morgan, there aren''t


    many ingredients at home. Let''s head to the supermarket to buy some ingredients. They sell things


    at a fair price."


    In fact, she was familiar with the supermarkets and malls nearby. In order to save money for


    Howard, she went to every supermarket andpared the prices to find the supermarket with the


    fairest price.


    "Miss Jacob, may I ask, how did you know my phone number earlier? I didn''t even tell you about it."


    About that, Morgan was very surprised.


    After she thought for a moment, she said, "This morning, when I used your mobile phone to search


    for Master ck''s portrait on the Inte, I identally saw your contact folder, and your phone


    number was stated in it. At a nce, I managed to remember it."


    Shocked, he asked, "You were able to remember it with just a nce?"

 Chapter 784

    Chapter 784


    "Mhmm," ine replied, "I''ve always had a good memory since I was young, and I''m sensitive with


    numbers."


    Just like how she was able to determine which supermarket had cheaper groceries by just taking a


    trip to each supermarket topare.


    Perhaps some people did not care about how much they spent on groceries, but ine has a habit


    of meticulously calcting her expenses. In the long run, she would be able to save a lot of money


    on groceries.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    When Morgan heard her words, he fell silent, and he seemed to be slightly moved that a talented


    girl like her didn''t get the chance to further her studies and had to be stuck with this mediocre job for


    various reasons.


    Furthermore, she didn''t even know what she was capable of, and she was like a piece of


    unpolished jade that was inconspicuous in the outside world. However, once her talent was


    recognized by others, she would be able to shine brilliantly.


    If she were to be given a chance, she would be more dazzling than anyone else.


    As Morgan thought of this, he suddenly asked,


    "Miss Jacob, have you ever thought of doing something else in the future?"


    Confused, ine asked, "Doing something else?"


    "Yes, such as doing some jobs that you''re good at," With a smile, he continued, "Not only are you


    gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory, but you also know how to distinguish fake antiques.


    These are things that others can''t learn."


    However, she felt that she was not as talented as he said, and she smiled shyly. "All these things


    that I know, others can also be good at it by learning..."


    Immediately, Morgan shook his head. "Miss Jacob, you''re belittling yourself. For example, you are


    born with an extraordinary retentive memory. How could others learn that? I am not sensitive to


    numbers, and it''s been so long since I have used this number, but I still can''t remember it until now,


    whereas it only took you one nce to remember it."


    "Morgan, stopplimenting me. I''ll be embarrassed." Seriously, ine said.


    With a smile, he said, "What a cute youngdy."


    The more he spoke, the more embarrassed she felt.


    "There are all kinds of groceries at home, so I don''t think we need to buy any for now. We can go


    back directly," he said, "I''m afraid that Sir has been waiting for long."


    Obediently, ine answered, "Okay."


    When they arrived at the vi, ine remembered what had happened in the morning and asked,


    "Morgan, is Dr. Perkins feeling better?"


    When she left, Dr. Perkins had headed upstairs, and Morgan said that he was not feeling well, so


    she was wondering how he was feeling at the moment.


    Clearly, it was not that he felt unwell. In fact, he was...


    Embarrassed, Morgan cleared his throat. "He''s fine. He felt better a long time ago. Miss Jacob,


    don''t take it to heart."


    "That''s great," ine breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Morgan, don''t call me Miss Jacob. You can


    call me ine."


    After they got out of the car and entered the vi, she saw Dr. Perkins seated in the living room at a


    nce.


    At that moment, Dr. Perkins was in a casual shirt and light gray pants. It was a simple outfit, and he


    seemed veryfortable in it. As he was sitting on the sofa and reading a book, he looked up at


    her when he heard the footsteps.


    Faintly, he stared at her with a deep gaze, and his thin lips pursed.


    Hurriedly, she walked over and said, "Dr. Perkins, I''m back. Are you hungry? Take your time to read.


    I''ll go to the kitchen..."


    "What did you just call me?" Suddenly, Vincent interrupted her.


    Immediately, ine remembered his order in the morning, and she had to change the way she


    addressed him. When she called his name, she was a little embarrassed. "Vincent."


    The corners of Vincent''s mouth curled into a smile. "Come here."


    Silently, she pointed to the kitchen and said, "I need to go to..."


    "The servants are cooking, and you don''t have to cook. Come here. I have something for you."


    When she heard his words, she was confused.


    Didn''t he purposely ask her toe back to cook? Why did he say that he didn''t need her now?


    Hesitantly, she walked over and sat down in front of him. Then, Vincent took out a bag from the side


    and ced it in front of her. "This is for you."


    "What''s this?" A sense of curiosity crept into ine''s mind.


    With a smile, Vincent lifted his chin and said,


    "Open it and have a look."


    When she opened the box and saw clearly what was in it, she said in surprise, "A phone?"


    "Mhmm," With a nod, Vincent answered, "I got it for you in case I needed to contact you when you


    leave the house in the future."


    At that moment, ine was touched, and there was an indescribable emotion in her heart because


    Dr. Perkins was really kind to her.


    After she picked up the phone, she realized that it was not only fully charged, but he had also


    prepared a SIM card for her.


    Clearly, he had put a lot of effort into preparing this gift.


    As she held the phone, she said, "Vincent, when I get my sry next month, I will pay you back."


    However, Vincent did not say a word. Suddenly he reached out and pulled her over. Shocked,


    ine wanted to escape, but he held her tightly in his arms and warned, "Don''t move."


    Dumbfounded, she eximed, "D- Dr. Perkins, please don''t do this!"


    For thest two days, he said been polite and well-behaved, which made her almost forget what he


    said to her that day.


    In fact, he had confessed his feelings for her, and he said that he would wait for an answer from her.


    Although he knew that she had a fiance back at home, he did not care.


    With such a strong and overbearing character, ine did not know how to deal with him at all.


    If it were another man, she would definitely have pped him. However, he was Dr. Perkins, and


    she could never p him when he had been treating her so well.


    Although she was stiffened, Vincent didn''t seem to notice it. Happily, he continued to hug her and


    ce his hands around her waist.


    As soon as he held her in his arms, he felt her slender waist, and he liked it very much. Even with


    her clothes on, he could feel the softness of her body, which was the kind of softness that he liked.


    Also, although she didn''t put on any perfume, she had a faint body fragrance. Obsessed, he took a


    deep breath at her neck and enjoyed the fragrance.


    The way he acted was as if he was a womanizer, and ine was terrified.


    After a long time, she struggled slightly. "Dr. Perkins..."


    "Don''t call me that!" Displeased, Vincent interrupted her.


    "V-Vincent." Immediately, she called him by his name, "Let me go. It''s not good to do such things.


    Others are watching us!"


    The servants were walking back and forth in the living room, and her heart was racing. In fact, she


    was afraid that she would be seen by others, and she would be too ashamed to face them.


    "No one is looking. They wouldn''t dare to look."


    In a low voice, Vincent muttered. However, he was not satisfied by just hugging her, and he wanted


    more. There was a desire burning in his heart. Then, he rubbed his face against her cheek, like how


    animals express their love.


    In a daze, ine seemed to hear footstepsing their way. Anxiously, she pushed him away.


    There was a look of displeasure in the eyes of Vincent.


    Suddenly, she blurted out, "You promised to give me three days to think about it. It hasn''t been


    three days yet, and you can''t force me!"


    Before Dr. Perkins went on a business trip, he promised to give her three days to think about it, but


    the time was not up yet!


    As ine tried to remind him of his promise, thinking that he would restrain himself a little, at the


    end, when he heard it, his face suddenly sank.


    "What three days? What do you need to consider?" "You can''t just go back on your word!" At first,


    ine thought that he didn''t want to admit it, and she was angry.


    What did Howard say to her before he went on a business trip? Immediately, Vincent came to his


    senses and once again pulled her over to try and coax her. "I don''t have a good memory. What did I


    tell you? I can''t remember anymore. What was I going to do after three days? Tell me about it."


    How could she say those words again?


    There was no way she would say it. "If you don''t remember, I won''t take it to heart then. Dr. Perkins,


    don''t worry about it."


    Meanwhile, she silently thought that he was really just joking with her. It had only been two days,


    but he had forgotten what he had said.

 Chapter 785

    Chapter 785


    In fact, Sharon had reminded ine more than once not to believe Howard''s words.


    If he were to say eleven sentences, only one out of eleven would betrue.


    At first, she thought that Sharon was just joking, but she didn''t expect it to be true.


    As expected, Dr. Perkins'' words couldn''t be trusted. Maybe what he said to her before the business


    trip was just a joke. If she were to take it seriously, she would be really stupid.


    Fortunately, she did not take it to heart.


    However, Vincent had taken it to heart, and he knew that Howard must have said something to her,


    but she refused to tell him what it was.


    "What can I do to make you tell me the truth, huh?" Seriously, Vincent stared at her.


    Shocked, ine asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "What are you afraid of?" He threw the question back at her.


    Stunned for a moment, ine shook her head. "I am not afraid of anything." "You are afraid of


    me..." Slowly, Vincent pinched her tiny and tender earlobe. It was ice-cold and good to touch. In


    fact, he loved it so much that he couldn''t bear to let go of it. "You''re afraid that I''ll mistreat you. With


    just a touch, you would shrink into a ball in fear."


    As expected, under his touch, her body became as stiff as a stone again.


    Her earlobe was a private and sensitive area, and no one had ever touched her earlobe, not to


    mention that he was a man.


    For a moment, she struggled for a bit. However, he proceeded to exert a slight force, and as if there


    was an electric current flowing through her, ine''s whole body couldn''t help but tremble.


    It was an unfamiliar feeling, and it made her fluster.


    As Vincent found her weakness, the corners of his mouth lifted as if he was in a good mood. "If you


    don''t tell me about it, I will keep doing this."


    "Dr. Perkins, before you went on a business trip, you told me that you wanted a clear answer after


    youe back. You said that you like me and you want to be with me. You also said that I couldn''t


    say no!"


    Hurriedly, she finished her words and pushed him away. With a flushed face, she red at him


    angrily.


    The expression in Vincent''s eyes instantly turned cold. Never did he expect Howard to have actually


    said such a thing.


    Although he knew that Howard had a crush on ine, but now that he was interested in her, so she


    belonged to him, and no one could take possession of her.


    "Good girl. You told the truth and didn''t lie to me." Again, Vincent smiled and pulled her up from the


    couch as he changed the topic. "I would like to eat the dishes that you prepare. Go to the kitchen to


    cook for me."


    In a daze, ine was speechless.


    What was wrong with him?


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    A moment ago, he had just said that he didn''t want her to cook. Now, he was asking her to cook.


    Why was he so fickle-minded?


    After she muttered silently, she followed him to the kitchen.


    Meanwhile, the servants didn''t expect that Vincent woulde into the kitchen personally. At a


    loss, she uttered, "Sir, it''s dirty here. I''m afraid that you''ll dirty your clothes. Please go outside and


    wait patiently."


    In fact, Vincent was a cleanliness freak, and usually, he couldn''t even bear to see a single speck of


    dust at home. Why did he suddenly appear in the kitchen that was filled with the smell of oil and


    smoke?


    Even ine tried to chase him away. "She''s right. You should wait outside, and I''ll inform you when


    I''m done."


    "You, get out." Instead of moving, Vincent pointed to the servant who was cooking.


    Confused, the servant stood frozen.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?"


    "Yes, sir." The maid quickly undid her apron and ran away.


    Then, ine asked, "Uh... Are you going to watch me cook in the kitchen? It''s pretty boring. Oh, or


    is it that you want to learn how to cook?"


    Thetter was unlikely. Although Dr. Perkins was good at everything, he didn''t like cooking, and he


    didn''t even like doing the dishes.


    "I''m just going to stand here and watch you cook. You don''t have to worry about me. Just mind your


    own business."


    When she heard his ansered, she was at a loss for words.


    Although she was puzzled, she couldn''t say anything. So she rolled up her sleeves and began to


    wash the vegetables.


    In such a spacious vi, he had a huge kitchen and even two refrigerators. Everything that she


    needed was in the fridge.


    Silently, Vincent watched as she prepared dinner. In fact, he seemed to think that it was interesting


    instead of boring. Throughout the whole process, he had his gaze fixated on her, with a smile on the


    corner of his mouth.


    Several times, ine cast her suspicious eyes on him.


    Meanwhile, Vincent stared at her with a faint smile.


    Since she couldn''t guess what he was thinking about, she was toozy to bother about him either,


    so she lowered her head to cut the vegetables.


    With her head lowered, she carefully washed her hands and started to cook soup. Her side profile


    was so pretty, and her eyshes were long and shaped like a tiny fan. With a gentle wink, it could


    make his heart flutter inexplicably. At that moment, Vincent''s gaze was so gentle that even he


    himself didn''t notice them.


    At first, she wanted to make a few more dishes so that everyone could eat together. But in the end,


    Vincent stopped her.


    "Four dishes will be enough. It''s only for both of us. They will settle their dinner by themselves."


    However, ine felt that it was troublesome.


    "Since I''ve prepared the ingredients, I should just cook the dishes."


    "No, you are only responsible for preparing meals for the both of us, and you don''t have to care


    about others." With a frown, Vincent said, "Listen to me."


    "All right." Without arguing with him, she served the food on the table.


    There were three dishes and one soup. The appearance was so attractive that it made him salivate.


    Then, ine signaled him to hurry and eat. "Drink some soup. It tastes better when it''s hot."


    As she spoke, she filled up a bowl for him.


    When Vincent lowered his gaze and took a sip of the soup, ine happened toe out from the


    kitchen. Faintly, he said, "This taste..."


    "Is the taste alright? I didn''t add anything strange. What could go wrong?"


    At first, she thought that her cooking was not to his liking, so she said in a hurry, "Let me try it."


    However, he smiled and said, "It tastes like home."


    Taken aback, she was tongue-tied.


    After dinner, ine yed around with her phone as she intended to get familiar with it first. When


    she checked the contact list, she noticed that there was only Dr. Perkins'' number, so she gave it a


    thought and saved Morgan''s number in it.


    Since she also remembered the numbers of her family members, she gradually saved all of their


    numbers into the phone.


    Finally, she thought about it and sent a text message to her elder sister, Zoe. "Zoe, this is my phone


    number. If you want to find me in the future, you can directly use this number to contact me."


    As soon as she sent the message out, she received a reply. "You bought a phone? Where did you


    get the money? Did you buy this phone with the money that you were supposed to send home?"


    At that moment, she was asking in an interrogative tone, as if her buying a mobile phone was a


    heinous thing.


    In the past, if she were criticized by Zoe for buying random things randomly, she would exin


    herself. But now, she suddenly felt very wronged and that Zoe was ridiculous.


    What was wrong with her using her own hard-earned money to buy things?


    Without hesitation, ine directly replied, "I was the one who earned that money, so no matter what


    I buy, it''s my own business. I will still send Mom and Dad their monthly living expenses. You can rest


    assured."


    After a pause, she sent another text. "Zoe, you should pay for your own rent in the future. I can''t


    afford to pay for you anymore."


    It seemed that Zoe had never expected her to send such texts. After a long silence on the other end


    of the line, she received a reply. "ine, what''s wrong with you? Did something happen? You used


    to be responsible for my monthly rent, but now that you suddenly said that you''re not going to pay


    for my rent, how do you expect me to survive in this big city?"


    Calmly, ine replied, "Then you rent a smaller apartment. You could also share an apartment with


    someone else. You''re living all alone in that apartment, and it''s too luxurious. You better stop renting


    it."


    This time, Zoe directly gave her a call.


    As ine pursed her lips, she answered the call. "Hi, Zoe..." "ine, are you crazy?"

 Chapter 786

    Chapter 786


    As soon as the line was connected, Zoe''s sharp voice was heard. Incredulously, she said, "I''m used


    to living in this single apartment that I''ve been living in. Now that you suddenly ask me to move to


    another ce, how am I supposed to get used to it?"


    "You earn so much money in a month, and I am only asking you to give me a few thousand. What''s


    wrong with that? We are blood-rted sisters, but you had learned to scheme against me. Do you


    even have a conscience?"


    Did she just said that ine doesn''t have a conscience?


    As ine became even more disappointed, she just felt likeughing. "Zoe, back when you were


    studying, I was the one who paid for all your living expenses when our parents couldn''t afford it.


    Since I was earning money, I didn''t care about paying for your expenses as your younger sister. But


    now that you have started working, you have the ability to afford it yourself. Why do I still have to


    pay for your rent?"


    "Although I''m working, do you know how much my sry is? It''s only 3,000 a month, and my rent


    for each month is 2,000. There''s no way I could ask


    our parents for money, and you''re the only person who can pay for me!" At that moment, Zoe was


    pissed at her. "You''ve always paid for my rent. But now, you''re suddenly telling me that you''re not


    going to pay? Was your conscience eaten by dogs?"


    "Also, now that Paul had gone to Beachmarsh City to look for you, but you actually asked him to


    stay in a lodge? Do you know how dangerous it is to stay in such a ce? He is the only child of our


    family. If anything were to happen to him, you shall wait and see how Mom and Dad would teach


    you a lesson!"


    In fact, Paul hadined to Zoe about it before, so she had kept it in mind.


    Now that she had a chance, she had to teach her a lesson as an elder sister.


    However, ine was at a loss for words. Other than disappointment, she felt confused.


    For so many years, her family had been treating her like this, but she had sacrificed so much for


    them withoutint. In the end, she had be conscienceless in their eyes.


    At that moment, ine felt likeughing, but she couldn''t. "Zoe, I did not do anyone in the family


    wrong. In fact, I even sacrificed so much for you guys. If you were to think so of me, I can''t help it.


    That''s it. I''m going to take Paul for dinner. I''ll contact you again when I''m free in the future."


    After that, she quietly hung up the phone, regardless of how Zoe was shouting on the other end of


    the call.


    When the call ended, she noticed that her hands had been trembling non-stop.


    Although she said that she didn''t mind, she still cared.


    They were her closest family. Not only did they not understand her, but they had also been


    exploiting her.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks, but in order not to lose her self- control, she took a few deep


    breaths to calm herself down.


    Suddenly, she turned to look and found that Dr. Perkins was standing behind her, and she didn''t


    know how long he had been standing there.


    With an embarrassed smile, she asked, "Dr. Perkins, why are you here?"


    With a frown, Vincent asked, "Are you... crying?"


    Immediately, she shook her head and said, "No, I''m not crying. My eyes were a little itchy earlier, so


    I rubbed them. It''s now red, isn''t it? Let me go and wash my face."


    When she was about to walk past him, he grabbed her and asked, "Who were you calling?"


    "No, I wasn''t calling anyone. Dr. Perkins, you misheard me..."


    "I''m not deaf!"


    Abashed, she said, "I was calling my sister."


    As he narrowed his eyes, he asked, "Did you guys argue?"


    Depressed, she nodded her head. "Yes."


    "They mistreated you?"


    "I used to think they were nice to me, but now I don''t know. I''m a little confused, and I suddenly feel


    like I''ve realized many things."


    In fact, her family should have supported her silently behind her back, but they didn''t. Not only did


    they not do that, but they were not evenparable to Dr. Perkins.


    Even Dr. Perkins was better than them.


    But she couldn''t understand why her family did this to her.


    Then, Vincent smiled at her faintly and said, "Forget about the bad things. It''s the same for people.


    If they don''t treat you well, you have to fight back. Don''t be a silly girl and keep pouring your heart


    and soul for them, understand?" "Okay," In a low voice, ine answered, "I got it." "If they bully you,


    tell me, and I will help you solve it." Slowly, Vincent lifted her chin and looked straight into her eyes.


    "No one can bully you, except for me."


    Although she was touched when she heard the first half, she felt something was off when she heard


    the second half of it.


    "Even if they want to bully me now, they can''t because I am so far away from them." Happily, ine


    smiled, "Moreover, Dr. Perkins, you are here for me, so I don''t think they dare to do that."


    At least she was good with words.


    Before Vincent let go of her chin, he couldn''t help stroking her tender skin with his finger. As he


    stared at her rosy lips, his gaze gradually deepened. "If anyone dared to bully you in the future, I will


    help you to take revenge."


    Touched, ine uttered. "Thank you, Dr. Perkins."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Suddenly, Vincent''s Adam''s apple bobbed. "Are you that used to call me Dr. Perkins? How many


    times have I told you? Why can''t you change your habit?"


    Cheekily, she stuck out her tongue and said, "It''s my habit. I''ll pay attention to it in the future,


    Vincent."


    "By the way," she said, "I need to head to town. My brother is leaving tomorrow, so I''m going to


    meet for onest time before he leaves. Besides, I don''t know if he had eaten his dinner."


    When she mentioned another man, Vincent was not happy. "He won''t starve to death. You''re not


    allowed to go."


    "I know, but he is not someone else. He is my biological younger brother, and he will be leaving


    tomorrow. I am worried about him, so I must go and check on him. Vincent, please find someone to


    send me to the city. Please, I promise I will be back soon!"


    With a gaze full of expectation and hope, initially, Vincent didn''t want to let her go, and he refused in


    his heart. However, the words that came out of his mouth were, "I''ll give you two hours, and you


    have toe back right after you meet him."


    At that moment, it was eight o''clock, and she had to be back by ten o''clock.


    Hurriedly, ine nodded and said, "Okay, sure. Two hours is more than enough. I wille back at


    the appointed time."


    Only then did Vincent let her go. "Take your phone with you."


    "Got it!"


    Immediately, she grabbed her phone and hopped into the driver''s car to the city.


    Directly, she asked the driver to send her to Paul''s lodge. As a result, when she arrived at his room,


    she knocked on the door for a long time, but he was nowhere to be seen.


    Perplexed, ine wondered, "Where did he go?"


    When she took out her phone and gave him a call, he didn''t answer. Instead, he declined her call.


    Speechless, she ced her ears against the door and listened for a long time, but there was no


    sound, which meant that he was not in the room.


    Then, she had no choice but to leave.


    After she left the lodge, she asked the driver to wait for her outside. In the meantime, she went to a


    nearby small restaurant to see if she could find Paul. However, she couldn''t find him anywhere. In


    the end, she found him at an open-air barbecue table.


    This guy came here for a barbecue!


    Just as she was about to walk over, she saw a man beside him.


    When she realized who that man was, she was stunned. It was him... Why was he here? What was


    more, he was with Paul!


    For a moment, she stood there and hesitated if she should go up to them.


    It was because she didn''t want to see that man.


    In fact, Paul seemed to be having a good rtionship with the man. They drank beer, ate barbecue,


    and put their arms around each other''s backs.


    A look of disgust shed in her eyes, and she frowned.


    Then, she took a deep breath and decided to take Paul away as she didn''t want to see her brother


    with such a person.


    But as she was about to head over, they suddenly stood up to pay the bill and leave.

 Chapter 787

    Chapter 787


    After ine hesitated for a second, she decided to trail along and see what they were up to.


    If she were to go back and get her driver, she might lose them, so without hesitation, she hailed a


    taxi.


    "Sir, please follow the car in front of us. Hurry up, don''t lose them." The moment she got on the car,


    she hurriedly said.


    When the driver saw how anxious she was, he didn''t ask any more questions and immediately


    followed the car in front of them.


    Along the way, ine was thinking about where on earth Paul and Allen were going.


    The route was slowly getting more familiar, and she felt a little surprised. "Isn''t this the way to Dr.


    Perkins''s apartment? Why did theye here?"


    As she was thinking, the car in front slowed down. Not far ahead was a junction that would lead to


    Dr. Perkins'' apartment...


    As a result, they really did take a turn and stopped outside the apartment.


    With a frown, ine paid the taxi fee. Then, she got out of the car and followed them to see what


    they were nning to do.


    As a result, Paul took Allen into Dr. Perkins'' apartment building. As she watched them enter the


    elevator, she was in a daze. Patiently, she stared at the elevator as she wanted to see which floor


    they were heading to.


    Seventh floor.


    The elevator stopped on the seventh floor.


    It was Dr. Perkins'' unit floor.


    The suspicion in ine''s heart was growing. Without a second thought, she went up to the seventh


    floor immediately.


    As Paul led Allen out of the elevator, he tried to look for the key and said, "Allen, ine took me to


    visit this unit in the afternoon. The house is huge, so the owner must be rich."


    "Of course, he''s rich. Just look at this housing area!" Slowly, Allen took a look around and said,


    "Without a few million, you can''t even think about getting a unit at this housing area."


    Stunned, Paul answered, "A few million? I''ll never be able to make that much money in my lifetime."


    "Cut the crap and open the door!"


    "Okay."


    Soon, Paul took out a bunch of keys that had a few dolls on them. At first nce, anyone could


    tell that they belonged to a girl.


    "She didn''t find out when you stole her key, did she?" Worriedly, Allen asked.


    "No, I took it behind her back, and she didn''t even notice when we left. By the time she remembers


    about it, we would already be done!" Suddenly, Paul chuckled. "If she were to remember about her


    keys, I would not admit that I took it. There''s no way she could use me of stealing her keys,


    right?"


    "There''s really something special about you, kid!"


    "Okay, I opened it!"


    Right after he opened the door, Allen went in quickly, followed by Paul at once. Casually, they


    closed the door and didn''t notice that the elevator door opened again as ine walked out of it.


    "Indeed, he is rich!" As Alleny down on the sofa, he pointed at the television on the wall. "Just


    look at this television. It''s thetest version, and it has a super big screen. The price is worth more


    than ten thousand."


    "Allen, the valuables are upstairs. Let''s head upstairs!"


    Then, he brought Allen to the second floor. "ine told me that all his valuables are on the second


    floor, and she wasn''t even willing to let mee up and have a look. After working here for a year,


    she had already turned her back on us, and she even protected her employer. If I hadn''t lost my


    temper with her, she wouldn''t have brought me here!"


    Suddenly, Allen''s eyes shed as he said, "I bet your sister must have been too happy to think of


    home, and she probably has gotten used to the world of the rich. Perhaps, she now looks down on


    us poor people?"


    Awkwardly, Paul smiled, "I don''t think so. She always had been a blockhead..."


    With a snort, Allen uttered, "Forget it, let''s not talk about this. You go to the guest room, and I''ll head


    for the master bedroom. Remember to put all the valuables in your pocket."


    "Got it!"


    Then, the two of them ransacked the house and found a lot of valuable things. Soon, Paul came out


    of the guest room with a stack of cash in his hand. At that moment, he was so excited that his


    hands were shaking. "Allen, these are all money!"


    When Allen saw how excited Paul was with such little money, he despised him, but he did not show


    it on his face. Instead, he smiled and said, "You can have it all to yourself. It''s your credit fee."


    "Thank you, Allen." When Paul put the money into his pocket, he hesitated for a moment because


    he felt a little afraid and guilty.


    After all, it was a crime.


    But in the end, greed and the temptation of money made him lose his mind, and he immediately put


    the money into his pocket.


    After he ced the money into his pocket, his heart was still racing. It was the first time he broke in


    into someone''s ce to steal, and he couldn''t help but feel guilty. Softly, he urged, "Allen, let''s go.


    These things are already worth a lot of money."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    However, Allen was unmoved, and he was staring at the safe in the corner. "Rich people always


    keep their valuables in the safe, and those that are inside here would be the real treasures."


    At that moment, Paul was too afraid to pry open the safe, and his heart was racing. "Allen, why


    don''t we forget about it? We''ve already taken a lot..."


    "You useless sc*mbag!" Annoyed, Allen pushed him away and said impatiently, "Do you think that


    it''s easy for you to get the chance to break in? If you don''t grab hold of this opportunity, even if you


    want to do it in the future, there won''t be no chance left for you to do so!"


    Then, Allen squatted down in front of the safe and tried to think of a way to open the safe.


    "Bring me the bag." Suddenly, Allen pointed at the bag in the corner. "There''s a tool to unlock the


    safe inside the bag. I''ll try to open it."


    When Paul heard that he even brought his tools over, he knew that Allen must have prepared in


    advance.


    Since he didn''t dare to disobey him, so he took the tools over for him.


    Hurriedly, Allen took out a few tools from his bag. Just as he was about to move, a harsh voice


    came from behind him. "What are you guys doing?"


    Never did they expect someone to appear suddenly, and Paul was startled. When he turned around


    and realized it was ine, he let out a sigh of relief. "ine, it''s you! You scared me to death!"


    The expression on her face was unsightly. Silently, she stared at Paul, and she could not believe


    what she had just seen. However, she had no choice but to believe what had happened.


    In fact, she didn''t expect that her brother would even be stealing!


    Angrily, her whole body trembled, "You wanted me to bring you to have a look in the afternoon so


    that you could check out this ce, didn''t you?"


    It was only then that she understood why he insisted oning to her workce to take a look. It


    turned out that he had already prepared


    himself!


    At that moment, ine was so angry that she raised her hand and gave him a tight p. "Put all the


    things that you have stolen back at its original spot, and don''t even think of taking anything out of


    here!"


    Since young, Paul had never been beaten by anyone. As the favorite child at him, he always had


    the final say. Even his parents didn''t dare to speak loudly to him. But now, he was pped by her.


    While he was in disbelief, he was about to hit back in anger. However, it seemed that ine knew


    what he was going to do, so she dodged his p, and her eyes widened. "How dare you even


    thought of hitting me?"


    Initially, he already felt guilty, and coupled with the fact that she had caught him stealing, he was


    both embarrassed and afraid. "You were the one who hit me first!"


    "If you didn''t do such dirty things, would I even hit you?" Pissed, ine yelled, "Paul, I''m so


    disappointed in you. How dare you learn to do such illegal things as those hooligans did? Do you


    know that you would be sentenced by doing so?"


    "ine, what are you talking about?" At that moment, Paul was terrified. "I am your brother.


    You won''t call the police to arrest me, right?" "When you do something wrong, you must be


    punished. You should''ve known that you would have to pay the price when you had the idea of


    stealing. It was right of me to call the police."


    Anxiously, he started to panic. "ine, why don''t we sit down and talk about it? I''ll put everything


    back, okay? Please tell me you didn''t call the police!"


    If the police really were to arrive, he would be screwed!

 Chapter 788

    Chapter 788


    Clutching the phone tightly in her hand, ine gritted her teeth and shouted, "Both of you, put


    everything back!"


    Allen stood up, donning a sinister smile. "Did you really call the cops?"


    Without looking at him, ine warned, "I will if you don''t put the things back. There is a police


    station nearby, and they''lle in less than five minutes after I call them. I doubt you can outrun


    them!"


    Shocked that ine could be so cold- hearted, Paul growled, "How can you do this to me?!"


    He had a hard time finding the money and was reluctant to give it up.


    Knowing that she had not called the police yet, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief and then


    pleaded, "ine, I know you don''t like me anymore, but even if I''ve done something wrong, you


    can''t call the police to arrest me! I am your brother! You can''t do this to me!"


    They were family, but she was so cold-blooded to have him arrested!


    Blood drained from ine''s face as she grimaced in agony and dismay. "I can''t do this to you?


    Have you ever thought about me? I brought you here to visit the ce where I work, but you


    actually have the nerve to rob this ce?! Have you ever thought that if I didn''t find out about your


    robbery today, who would take the responsibility for this?"


    It was her. She would have to take all the responsibilities.


    Most devastatingly, Howard would lose trust in her.


    He treated her better than her own family, and she didn''t want to disappoint him.


    Therefore, she would not allow them to steal anything from here, not even a penny!


    "I won''t say anything if you put the things down and leave now." ine warned with no expression


    on her face, "Paul, letting you go is the biggest mistake Imit today. Don''t say that I don''t think of


    you as my family. I am, that''s why I''m letting you go now."


    Her remark made Paul blush in embarrassment. He wanted to fall out with her, but he was afraid


    that she would call the police.


    Sometimes, ine could be a blockhead.


    If it was Zoe, she would pretend that nothing had happened and let them go with the stolen goods.


    But he couldn''t be so sure with ine... She might really call the police.


    He was already scared when she caught them red-handed, but the stern and ominous look on her


    face scared him even more.


    After hesitating for a long time, hepromised. "Fine! I''ll leave the things here and go, but you


    have to promise me that you''ll keep your mouth shut!"


    With that, Paul took all the things out of his pocket and put them in front of her.


    Then, he pulled out the pockets of his coat and pants. "See? It''s empty. Now you should let us go."


    Ignoring him, she looked at Allen who had not spoken and said in a deep voice, "I''ll take my brother


    away but you have to go and turn yourself in."


    There was a price to pay for every wrongdoing.


    She couldn''t trust Allen. He might leave now, but she couldn''t tell if he had other sinister ideas in his


    mind. Only did he surrender himself could she be at ease.


    In fact, her selfish self hoped Allen would go to jail so that they could cut ties with him once and for


    all.


    As if he had heard a joke, Allen sneered, looking upset, "You want me to turn myself in?" "If you


    don''t, I''ll call the police. Choose." Staring at her delicate face, Allen grinned, "You heartless little


    thing. I am your fiance. How could you let the police arrest me?"


    ine retorted, "Fiance? My parents arranged our marriage without my consent. I didn''t even want


    to marry you!"


    "I don''t care. Since you''re my fiancee, you''re mine," Allen snorted.


    "I won''t call the police for the sake of our acquaintance. Go and turn yourself in." She didn''t want to


    continue this argument.


    "What if I don''t?"


    "I''ll call the police!"


    ring at her indignantly, Allen suddenlyughed and blurted, "Fine! I''ll turn myself in."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and said, "You should''ve thought this day woulde when you


    committed your first robbery."


    However, Paul scowled agitatedly, "ine, what the heck is wrong with you? Allen is your fiance!


    How can you ask him to surrender himself? You''re such a b*tch!"


    The curse came so unexpectedly that ine looked at him in shock. "What did you just say?"


    "I said you''re a b*tch!" Red in anger and annoyance, Paul raised his hand to p her to which she


    dodged subconsciously, but Allen, who had been standing still, suddenly pounced on her and


    pressed her down on the floor. "B*tch! You want me to surrender myself? Dream on!"


    Shocked, ine shouted, "Get away from me! Paul, help me..."


    Instead, Paul looked at her with cold re and stood still.


    "Don''t move!" Allen took out a handkerchief from his pocket and covered her nose with it.


    An unpleasant and irritating smell went into her nose, which terrified her and made her want to


    scream and struggle, but she found that she gradually became weak.


    Her vision started to blur.


    Soon, darkness engulfed her vision, and shey on the ground, unable to move.


    After knocking her out, Allen let go of her and screamed at Paul, who was standing in a daze, "What


    the f*ck are you waiting for? Get those things!"


    Frightened, Paul stammered, "l-ls she alright?"


    "Not dead at least!"


    "What did you do to her?"


    "I put some drug on the handkerchief to knock her out. Rx, she''s fine."


    Stunned, Paul asked, "Did you know that she would be here?"


    Otherwise, how could he have prepared the handkerchief in the first ce?


    "I''ll always have a backup n. Even though you said that she wouldn''te, I wouldn''t be sure, so


    I prepared in advance." Allen contorted irritatingly, "Don''t just stand there! Grab those things and


    let''s get out of here!"


    Nodding profusely, Paul started to put the things back into his pockets.


    Then, they searched around for some valuable items before heading out quickly.


    Before they left, Allen took ine with him.


    When ine woke up, she found that her limbs were tied up.


    Terrified, she tried to scream only to realize that her mouth was muffled.


    All of a sudden, the memories before she fainted had crossed her mind. She had been knocked


    unconscious by Allen.


    Realizing this, ine felt relieved instead because she knew that they would not harm her. After all,


    one of them was her brother, and the other was her so-called fiance.


    After calming down, she began to look around and realize that she was alone in a small room with


    only a table and bed in it.


    It was eerily dark and quiet here without any sound. She did not know where she was.


    She couldn''t run away not make a sound, so she could only wait.


    After waiting for what seemed like forever, there was finally some noises outside the room.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The door was opened. She looked up and saw Paul and Allen entering.

 Chapter 789

    Chapter 789


    There was another man who came back with Allen.


    ine didn''t know who he was.


    At first nce, the bad man didn''t seem like a nice person either.


    "Allen, is this your little fiancee from your hometown?" asked the bald man while eyeing her


    flirtatiously.


    Allen swept a nce at him. "Why? What do you want to do? Don''t get any ideas about her, do you


    hear me?!"


    "Haha. Okay. Alright." The bald man giggled.


    Turning on the smallmp, Allen smiled at ine who was sitting on the bed and walked towards


    her. "How are you? Are you hungry? See, your brother and I care about you. We bought something


    for you to eat in case you get hungry."


    After saying that, Allen ced the things in his hands on the small table, and then squatted down in


    front of her. "I''ll release you, but don''t you run or scream. Can you do that?"


    ine nodded.


    "I like submissive women,"mented Allen while giving her an admiring look.


    With that, he first tore the tape on her face and took out a knife from his pocket to cut the rope on


    her wrist and feet.


    "Here, eat some," Paul said while closing the door.


    ine was indeed hungry, so she grabbed the lunchbox on the table without hesitation and started


    to eat quietly.


    She must eat to gain energy in order to escape from here.


    Her silence surprised Allen. "Don''t you have anything to say to us?"


    ncing at him indifferently, she uttered, "I have nothing to say to you, but I need to talk to Paul.


    Can you leave us alone, please?"


    "What do you want to say to him?" Allen snorted. "Do you want him to let you go? Haha! He won''t


    listen to you, so you might as well give up on that idea."


    "Stop making up your little drama. I just want to talk to him in private, that''s all."


    Allen gave a sinister smile. "Alright. I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll give you room to talk."


    With that, he got up and asked the bald man to go out to smoke with him.


    At this moment, only ine and Paul were left in


    the room.


    Sitting down beside the bed, Paul asked, "How are you? Do you want some more..."


    p!


    A heavy pnded on his face before he could finish.


    Stunned at first with his swollen face, Paul wanted to p her back when ine red at him


    coldly. "Instead of paying attention on your study, you get involved with those punks?! What''s wrong


    with you!"


    Paul growled angrily, "It''s none of your business!"


    "It''s none of my business? I paid for your tuition fee! And now you''re telling me it''s none of my


    business?!" ine sneered, "Okay, I won''t mind your business with one condition. Pay me back the


    money I spent on you all these years and I''ll stop minding your business!"


    Paul scoffed, "Money! Money! All you can think of is money! Fine, I''ll pay you!"


    With that, he took out a stack of money from his pocket and threw them at ine. "Here!"


    Looking at the money, ine smirked again. "Do you think this is enough? It''s only a few thousand!


    I spent at least tens of thousands on you. Where is the rest of the money?"


    Paul opened his mouth to say something but ine interjected, "Besides, is these your money? You


    stole this! I don''t want these stolen money. I want you to pay with clean money!"


    Facing her unanticipated stubbornness, Paul shouted, "These are clean! I''ve worked so hard to get


    them!"


    With a disdainful and contemptuous grin, ine rebuked, "Don''t you feel ashamed about your


    action? I always think you are smart and kind, but I never expect that you would be a thief! What do


    you think the school will do to you if they found out that you''re a thief?!"


    If the school administration knew that he was stealing, they would have expelled him!


    Of course, Paul was aware of it. "I wasn''t arrested, so the school would never find out about it!"


    "You are too naive. Do you think the police can''t catch you if you run away?" ine sat upright and


    stared straight at Paul''s eyes. "Dr. Perkins'' family is reputable in Beachmarsh City. His grandfather


    is a high-ranking official in the government and they have vast connections. All Dr. Perkins has to do


    is to inform his family about the theft and the entire police force in the city will investigate the case


    for him!" "What?! No way!" Paul shrieked in fright.


    So many thefts happened every day, and they didn''t leave any evidence behind. How could they be


    caught?


    Paul didn''t believe her at all.


    "If you had stolen an ordinary family, perhaps the police would not have mind about it, but you had


    broken into Dr. Perkins''s home. I bet you stole some valuable items in his room, right? Among them


    was a diamond pendant which was an heirloom left by histe mother. It was the only thing that his


    mother left him. Do you think he would let you slip easily?"


    With that, blood drained from Paul''s face.


    How would he have thought about this? All he knew was they would be fine as long as they


    grabbed whatever they found and escaped before anyone could apprehend them.


    Sensing that he was afraid with uncertainty in his eyes, ine persuaded, "You''re still young. It''s


    never toote to repent yourself. You just need to call the police with your phone and you will not be


    held ountable for the theft. Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."


    Paul was in a dilemma. "But if I call the police, what would happen to Allen?"


    "He dragged you into this!"


    Why would Paul still concern about him at this


    moment?


    Agitated, ine snapped, "He''s just taking you as a scapegoat! Can''t you see? He is sneaky and


    cunning. If you are arrested, trust me, the first thing he will do is to let you take all the mes! Wake


    up!"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Paul shook his head in disbelief. "No, he won''t. He is so kind to me. He won''t betray me."


    "If he was really kind to you, how could he let you be a thief?"


    "That''s because I needed money, so he came up with this idea..."


    Taking a deep breath, she decided not to indulge in this topic. "Paul, listen to me. If Dr. Perkins finds


    out that his house was broken into, he will definitely call the police, and they will definitely take this


    case seriously. Please go and surrender yourself. You''re a student. I''m sure the police will handle


    you ordingly."


    As Paul was in a dilemma, someone kicked the door open abruptly with a loud bang.


    The bald man appeared at the doorway,ughing. "You want to betray us, don''t you?"


    "No, I didn''t..." Paul stood up frantically.


    Marching towards them, the bald head shouted, "Shut up! I heard everything! She asked you to call


    the police!"


    "I didn''t!" Paul blurted anxiously. "See? My phone is still in my pocket. I didn''t take it out!"


    "You don''t want to call the police, but your sister do!"


    Paul opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the bald man pushed him away and spat,


    "Wait outside. I''m going to teach her a lesson!"


    Startled, Paul stammered, "W-What do you want to do?"


    The door mmed shut right at his face.


    Paul grabbed the doorknob but the door was locked.


    Standing up from the bed, ine red at the bald man who was approaching her. "What do you


    think you''re doing?"


    "Shut up, b*tch!" The bald head snorted. "I''m gonna teach you a lessont!"

 Chapter 790

    Chapter 790


    Looking around the room, ine didn''t see anything that she could use to defend herself, so she


    retreated to the corner and tried to intimidate him, "Stop right there. I''m Allen''s fiancee. If he knows


    that you want to assault me, he''ll kill you." "Haha! He went out to buy something," The bald man


    sneered. "By the time hees back, I''ll have already done with you. Listen to me, stay still or


    you''ll get hurt."


    Infuriated, she shouted, "Get lost!"


    The bald man stared at her delicate face andughed flirtatiously, "You''re so feisty! I wonder if


    you''re as feisty as this in bed. Have you slept with Allen?"


    Panicked, ine shouted at the top of her lungs, "Paul, call the police!"


    "Shut up!" Annoyed, the bald man pped her followed by a rustic taste of blood in her mouth.


    He made advances at her.


    ine kicked and hit him with her limbs, leaving bloody scratch marks on his face. Infuriated by her


    attack, he pressed her down and pped her repeatedly.


    He pped her so hard that she saw stars in her eyes.


    Seeing that she quieted down, he snorted as he pressed her down with one hand and unbuckled


    his belt with the other.


    ine didn''t know what was going to happen, but she knew that it would cause her great harm.


    Hence, she shouted again, "Paul, call the police!"


    Grimacing and letting out a distortedugh, the bald man tore off her shirt and blinked excitedly


    when he saw the fair and smooth skin.


    She struggled with all her strength and warned, "Get off me! Let me go!"


    Pressing him against the wooden bed and pinching her neck, he produced a small dagger, pressed


    it against her cheek, and threatened, "Listen to me, baby. Don''t move, or I''ll cut your pretty little


    face."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Petrified, ine was as stiff as a stone.


    The bald man lowered his head and kissed her face. "Don''t move. I''ll make you feel good!"


    Shaking in fright, ine was so scared that she lost her voice as if her throat had shut down.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open followed by Allen''s roar, "What the hell are you doing?!"


    After that, he kicked the bald man so hard he


    rolled on the floor. "A-Allen?"


    Allen curled his fists tight and grimaced in great dismay, infuriated by the scene. If it wasn''t for their


    partnership, he would have killed him right there and then.


    Crawling up from the floor, the bald man smirked sheepishly, "Calm down. She''s just a girl. Don''t


    fight because of her."


    Annoyed, Allen spat. "She''s my woman. How dare you touch her!"


    "I couldn''t resist the temptation. Look at her. She''s so cute with her fair and smooth skin. How can I


    resist?" He pulled Allen aside andforted, "My bad. I''m sorry. Come on, let''s drink."


    Grabbing the beer on the table, he raised it high and eximed, "Cheers, mate!"


    Although Allen was still agitated, he agreed that he shouldn''t jeopardize their partnership for the


    sake of a woman.


    So he grabbed the beer and drank it.


    In the corner, ine curled up, holding her knees to her chest, looking ahead in a daze.


    On the other hand, Paul was also dumbfounded. He never expected that Allen would let the bald


    man slip just like that.


    ine''s meddling in his business annoyed him, but she was his sister after all. He couldn''t bear


    watching her being bullied.


    In spite of that, he didn''t dare to stand up for her.


    He was afraid of the bald man.


    Allen told him that the bald man killed someone before.


    So he warned him not to provoke the bald man.


    Paul red at the bald man, but as soon as he looked back at him, he instantly shrunk his neck and


    withdrew his gaze.


    Timidly, he stood in the corner without saying anything.


    After a while, Allen ordered, "Hey, what are you doing over there? Go get us some food."


    Turning to ine, Paul moved his lips but no words came out of it.


    Allen took out a hundred dor from his pocket and stuffed it into his hand. "Go!"


    Finally, he pushed him out the door.


    The door mmed shut with a loud bang.


    ine shivered in fear.


    The two men continued drinking.


    After a few bottles of beer, the bald man asked, "Hey, is she really your fiancee?"


    "Yeah. Why?"


    "Don''t you worry about leaving such a beautiful fiance in another man''s home? Rich people are


    nasty. I bet her boss must have f*cked her."


    Allen simply looked at the quiet ine in the corner.


    Seeing his response, the bald man egged him, "If it''s up to me, I''ll check her out to see if she


    remains loyal to me."


    Indeed, Allen was intrigued by the idea.


    The bald man continued, "What''s holding you back? She''s gonna marry you anyway. Come on, I''ll


    guard outside. Enjoy your time."


    After saying that, the bald man got up and went out.


    Sitting on the chair quietly, Allen gulped down the beer before wobbling towards ine.


    Silently, she looked at him with vignce.


    Allen sat down in front of her and asked, his mouth reeking of alcohol, "Have you slept with that


    doctor?"


    ine looked at him expressionlessly.


    "You don''t want to talk? Do you think I can''t do anything to you?" Pulling her and pinching her chin


    forcefully, Allen sized her up.


    Her fair shoulder was exposed as the bald man ripped off her clothes, mesmerizing Allen. "He is


    right. You will be mine sooner orter, so I might as well make you mine now!"


    After that, he threw her on the bed.


    Only then did she reacted. Her frightful reaction had transformed into an even more intense fear.


    She shrieked, "Don''t touch me!"


    Yet, she couldn''t move as Allen pressed down on her body.


    The bald head, who was eavesdropping, was on pins and needles. He boldly pushed the door open


    and walked in, anticipating the sexual scene that was about to happen.


    Hearing that someone hade in, Allen subconsciously asked, "Who is it?"


    "Haha, it''s me," the bald manughed vulgarly. "Don''t mind me. Go on. I juste in to grab some


    beer."


    Although he said so, he did not move.


    He simply stood there like a bystander.


    However, Allen couldn''t be bothered by him right now. He was actually a little surprised of ine''s


    strength as she struggled with all her might to the point that he had a hard time suppressing her.


    "Allen, do you need my help?" The bald man leaned over again. "When a woman gets crazy, she''s


    stronger than a man. I''ll hold her hand for


    you!"


    Suddenly, ine kicked Allen''s stomach hard that he grimaced in pain and rage. "Hold her down!"


    "Alright!"


    The bald man jumped onto the bed in a hurry and pressed ine''s hands down.


    At this moment, she started to cry. She had never been so scared before...


    Knowing that something horrible would happen to her this very night, she wished for someone to


    rescue her right now.


    The only image that shed through her mind was Dr. Perkins...


    She hoped that he woulde to save her.


    She hoped that he was the one to rescue her out of this misery!


    Dr. Perkins, help...


    "Bang bang!"


    The door fell to the ground with two loud bangs.


    Startled by themotion, the people in the room subconsciously turned their heads to look at the


    door.

 Chapter 791

    Chapter 791


    A tall and slender figure stood at the door like a ghost, his face hidden in the darkness.


    "Who is it?"


    The bald man shouted.


    Suddenly, the man stepped into the room, dressed in ck.


    Sensing that something was not right, Allen demanded, "Who the hell are you?"


    As the man slowly approached, Allen was finally able to see his face.


    A pair of deep dark eyes and thin lips etched on the expressionless face. There was absolutely no


    emotions at all in his eyes as if he was a lifeless being.


    Being stared at by such striking eyes, Allen and the bald man felt fear crawling all over their bodies.


    Then, the man turned his gaze at the girl on the bed and finally spoke after seeing the tears in her


    eyes, "ine..."


    A shiver coursed through ine''s entire body as she raised her head in disbelief. "D-Dr. Perkins?"


    Hearing her voice, the man smiled and said, "Hey, close your eyes."


    She looked at him in confusion. "W-Why..."


    Vincent raised his hand, holding a gun.


    He aimed the muzzle at the stunned bald man.


    Bang!


    There was a gunshot.


    The bald man copsed.


    Allen was so scared by the scene that he peed his pants, his eyes wide opened in disbelief and his


    body trembling.


    Then, Vincent turned and pointed his gun at him.


    Terrified, Allen went down on his knees and pleaded, "P-Please, don''t kill me!"


    Looking at him with his lifeless eyes, Vincent huffed, "Don''t kill you? After what you did, I should''ve


    killed you a thousand times."


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    Allen was so scared that he started to bow his head.


    This man was too terrifying, as if he had just returned from hell.


    When Vincent was about to pull the trigger, Ruben rushed in, pushed him aside, and growled


    frantically, "Don''t! You''re done if you kill another person! Remember what you promised me before


    we came to Beachmarsh City? You said that you won''t kill another person!"


    Vincent turned his head and looked at him.


    The stare brought goosebumps on Ruben''s arms and he shuddered all over.


    His eyes were dark and devoid of any human-like emotions as if he had returned to his past self.


    Scared, Ruben wanted to take the gun from him, and Vincent frowned slightly.


    Seeing that, Ruben withdrew his hand and nced elsewhere followed by a surprise shriek, "Miss


    Jacob!"


    Only then did Vincent react. He turned to look at the bed and found that ine had fainted.


    Letting go of the gun in his hand, Vincent walked towards the bed.


    Then, he bent down, picked up the unconscious girl, and turned to leave.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, Ruben picked up the gun and was about to get out of the room when


    Vincent''s t voice echoed, "Take him."


    Ruben smiled bitterly. Indeed, although Vincent spared Allen''s life, he was not going to let him go so


    easily.


    When ine woke up, she found herself soaking in warm water, her body floating cozily.


    It was sofortable that it felt like she was lying in the clouds.


    "How are you?" A voice suddenly resonated behind her ear. She was so surprised that she wanted


    to sit up, only to find that she was trapped in someone''s arms.


    She had been leaning in his arms all the time!


    She tried to struggle her way out.


    However, Vincent clutched her waist with his hands and said unhappily, "Don''t move."


    With that, she froze and didn''t dare to breathe heavily.


    What happened before she fainted flooded into her mind.


    The stench of alcohol from a man''s body...


    Bright red blood flowing from another man''s body as he was hit by a bullet...


    These scenes kept reying in her head and were tearing her apart.


    This was too much for her to bear that she sat in a daze with a hint of confusion and fright in her


    eyes like a frightened deer.


    Vincent went to her.


    Slowly, he carried her out of the tub and straight to the bed without wiping her dry. Laying her on the


    bed, he looked down at her before bending down and kissing the water drops off her body.


    Red in embarrassment, ine struggled frantically, "D-Don''t..."


    Gradually, she struggled with great strength, and her voice became sharp. "No! Let me go!"


    The image of her being held down by the two men in that room appeared in her messy mind again.


    Her shriek made him stiff. He stopped and pulled her into his arms. "Don''t be afraid. It''s me."


    She freed herself from his embrace and curled up in a corner.


    Vincent wanted to pull her back, but she looked at him with vignce. "Stop right there!"


    Its me...


    "Go away!" She didn''t let him get close to her.


    Vincent frowned, thinking that she was afraid. "You are safe. Everything''s fine now."


    Afterforting her, he thought that she had calmed down, so he leaned towards her again but she


    was even more alert. "Stop right there!"


    "I''m How..."


    "No, you''re not!" ine screamed, interrupting him. "Who the hell are you?"


    Upon hearing that, Vincent backed away and squinted at her.


    There was no light in the dim bedroom. Vincent was standing silent in the darkness, staring at her


    with his beast-like eyes.


    Frightened, ine jumped out of bed and wanted to run.


    Suddenly, she heard a sneer in her ear and the strong and powerful arms pulled her back and


    pressed her down on the bed.


    "Let me go!" ine struggled violently.


    She was naked right now. Although the room was dim, he could feel her wiggling under his body


    that he warned in a hoarse voice, "Don''t move!"


    Not knowing what he was thinking, she pushed him away with all her strength, trying to get away


    from him.


    She was genuinely afraid.


    Who on earth was this guy?


    Why did he look so simr to Howard?


    As ine tried to process this information with her messy mind, she was trembling in fear.


    Staring at her for a long time, he didn''t expect that she would doubt his identity.


    He lifted her chin and rubbed her skin with his rough fingers. "If I''m not Howard, who am I?"


    He asked her back.


    In a daze, she looked back at him. His pitch-ck eyes were as deep and unfathomable as a deep


    pool.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    Only then did Vincent slowly get up and find her a set of clothes. "Put them on."


    It was only then that she realized that she was naked. Ashamed, she quickly covered herself with


    the nket, flushing timidly.


    Seeing her swift movements, Vincent could not help but smile and turned around to go out.


    Biting her lips, she quickly grabbed the clothes and putthem on immediately.


    After that, she sat on the bed, slowly recalling what had happened in the past few days.


    She suddenly realized that there were a lot of suspicious clues about "Dr. Perkins" in the past few


    days, but how could she miss all of them so foolishly?


    She deserved to be cheated.


    Curling herself into a ball, she started to feel uneasy as she finally realized that the man she was


    facing was not Howard.


    No matter who he was or what his motives were, she couldn''t stay here.


    With this in mind, she got up, opened the window, and looked down.


    From the looks of it, she was at the second floor, so she wondered if she would get hurt if she


    jumped down from here.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As she was thinking, the door of the bedroom was pushed open.

 Chapter 792

    Chapter 792


    Mark opened the door and saw ine standing by the window in a loose white dress. The hemline


    of the dress floated as the night breeze blew, feeling as if she would be taken away by the wind.


    Arching his eyebrows at her, he looked at her cautious expression and teased, "Why? Are you


    going to jump off the window?"


    ine froze.


    Amused, Mark taunted, "Go on. Jump. I''ll look out for you. When someonees, I''ll let you know.


    Hurry up."


    ine stared at him. "Why should I jump?"


    "What are you doing there then?" Crossing his arms in front of his chest, Mark looked at her with a


    smile. "Hurry up and jump. I''ll watch your back."


    Swallowing nervously, ine looked out at the dark yard again before retreating sheepishly back to


    the bed.


    Mark scoffed. "Find your courage first beforemitting suicide."


    "I''m not killing myself! I just want to get out of here! Why would Imit suicide?!" ine huffed


    agitatedly.


    Her remark surprised Mark though. "You want to leave? Why?"


    Looking at him coldly, ine snapped, "Drop your act. He looks like Dr. Perkins but he is not him!


    Why should I stay here then?"


    Upon hearing that, Mark simply looked at her with a nonchnt hum and nothing else.


    His attitude convinced her that she was right.


    Indeed, that man was not Dr. Perkins.


    Thinking of these days when she had regarded him as Dr. Perkins, it brought goosebumps all over


    her body.


    "Don''t just sit there. Let me check your wound." Mark turned on the lights.


    ine threw her face away. "I''m fine..."


    She didn''t know any of these people, and she didn''t want anything to do with them.


    Ignoring her indifference, Mark looked at the bruises on her face and knew that she had been


    beaten.


    "Apart from the bruise on your face, is there any pain anywhere?" Mark asked.


    She shook her head.


    With that, Mark nodded, opened his medicine chest, took out the ointment, and threw it to her.


    "Apply wherever it hurts."


    Knowing that she shouldn''t take her injuries easily, ine epted the ointment and started


    applying it on her face.


    Mark couldn''t help but think as he nced at her docile look, "Why does Vincent like such a girl? He


    can have all the women in the world but this is what he likes..."


    "What makes you think he''s not Howard?" Mark asked curiously.


    ine simply nced at him without saying anything.


    Intrigued, Mark pursued, "Tell me!"


    Again, ine tossed an indifferent nce at him.


    Mark leaned closer to her and said, "Tell me and I''ll let you go."


    His sudden approach scare her that she jumped away quickly and said after a while, "Dr. Perkins is


    not as merciless as he is. H- He shot someone without hesitation..."


    It was as if he was used to killing.


    Hence, she feared where this person wasing from.


    "Oh, I see," Mark uttered.


    When Ruben called him and asked him toe in a hurry, he asked what had happened, and


    Ruben told him everything.


    When he recounted the incident, he sounded t and normal. He might have stayed by Vincent''s


    side for a long time that he felt numb to all these things.


    But ine was different. She came from a simple background and had never seen such a cruel


    scene before, so it was normal for her to be frightened after seeing Vincent kill someone just like


    that.


    However, he didn''t expect that she actually doubted Vincent''s identity from this point.


    Thus, he didn''t know whether to say she was smart or silly.


    She was silly for not being able to recognize Vincent''s true identity after such a long time...


    Yet she was smart for suspecting Vincent was not Howard based on a single clue...


    When Mark packed up his things and intended to leave, ine stopped him. "You said you''ll let me


    go."


    "I will, but I have no say over here," Mark replied with a smile. "Why don''t you jump out of the


    window, and I''ll pretend I didn''t see anything?"


    ine gasped in disbelief.


    Darn it!


    Pushing her away indifferently, Mark tittered,


    "Forget about it. You can''t escape from here. Just stay."


    No one could get away from Vincent, especially the woman he liked.


    Sighing dejectedly, she sat back, not knowing what to do.


    Finally, she climbed onto the bed, deciding to sleep. She thought she would not be able to sleep


    due to the trauma, but never did she expect that she drifted off into the slumbernd as soon as she


    lay down on the cozy bed.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    However, it was a restless sleep as she kept having chaotic nightmares. Sometimes it was a scene


    of a drunken man cursing at her; sometimes it was Dr. Perkins who had a mask on. She was


    confused and perplexed.


    Then, it was the appearance of the bald man before he died. His eyes were bulging and there was


    blood on his head. It was such a scary and disgusting sight.


    When she finally opened her eyes, she found that it was dawn.


    Looking around, she was alone in the bedroom and no signs of anyoneing in.


    Hence, she went to the bathroom and found that the swelling on her face had subsided when she


    washed her face.


    Suddenly, there was a knock on the door followed by Morgan''s voice, "Miss Jacob?"


    She thought of what Morgan said to her the other day, "What would you do if one day you realize


    that Dr. Perkins is not who you think he is?"


    How could she be so stupid? It was such an obvious hint!


    ine, you dum-dum!


    There was another series of knocking again. "Miss Jacob, are you in there? Are you up? The maid


    said she heard noises inside."


    After washing her face, she opened the door and went out.


    Seeing her open the door, Morgan let out a sigh of relief. "You''ve been sleeping for more than ten


    hours. You must be hungry. Breakfast is ready. Would you like to eat now?"


    Standing by the door, ine asked, "Where are my clothes?"


    The clothes she was wearing now were pajamas that Vincent gave herst night.


    With a smile, Morgan replied, "The maid has washed your clothes and put them away. Do you want


    to wear them now?"


    ine nodded.


    "Then I''ll get the maid to bring it over to you."


    With a nonchnt hum, ine turned and shut the door.


    Morgan was taken aback by her action before he came to his senses and ordered the maid to bring


    over ine''s clothes.


    It seemed that she was furious but Vincent did not know how tofort a person. What should he


    do?


    After putting on her clothes, ine went downstairs quietly where Morgan had already been waiting


    for her. When he saw hering down, he greeted with a wide smile, "It''s all your favorite food."


    Ignoring him, she went straight to the door.


    However, Morgan did not chase after her as he knew that she could never leave here at all.


    As expected, as soon as she went out, she was "escorted" back by the bodyguards standing


    outside the door. She shouted in agitation, "What are you doing?"


    The bodyguard "escorted" her to the living room and turned around to go out.


    Annoyed, she started to run towards the door again.


    But then again, her escape came to no avail.


    As soon as she arrived at the door, she was


    "escorted" back by the bodyguards.


    Reluctant to ept her fate, she tried again and again, and when she was "escorted" back for the


    tenth time, she knew that she couldn''t escape from here.


    She red at Morgan angrily and snapped, "Tell them to stay away from me, and let me go!"

 Chapter 793

    Chapter 793


    Morgan shrugged helplessly. "I''m sorry, Miss Jacob. It''s not that I don''t allow you to leave, but it''s


    Mister''s order. He wants you to stay here until you recover."


    "I''m fine, and the bruise on my face is less swollen now." Although ine was angry, she did not


    want to vent her wrath at Morgan, so she insisted politely, "Please tell the bodyguards to make way


    and let me go."


    Every time she walked to the door, the two statuelike bodyguards would hold her arm and


    "escorted" her back.


    She was going berserk because of them.


    Instead, Morgan shook his head. "They only listen to Mr. Bradbury''s order."


    ine pursed her lips in annoyance.


    "Why don''t you have breakfast first? When Misteres back after he is done with his business,


    you can ask him to let you go."


    Frowning, she asked, "Where did he go?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Isn''t he in the vi?"


    Morgan''s eyes lit up cautiously, but he said, "He''s


    not here."


    Dejected, ine sat on the sofa and waited.


    Morgan kept on persuading her to eat something, but she sat quietly in a daze as if she couldn''t


    hear anything.


    Seeing her state, Morgan stopped persuading her knowing that she wouldn''t listen.


    As he was about to leave, ine suddenly asked, "Morgan, why did he pretend to be Dr. Perkins?"


    They looked exactly alike but their temperament was absolutely different. She had once suspected


    that they were two different people, but she never thought that someone would disguise himself as


    Dr. Perkins.


    She was so slow.


    Looking up at Morgan, she demanded, "Why did he lie to me? Does he want something from me?


    But I''m just a lowly maid. What does he want from me?"


    She waspletely perplexed.


    With a polite smile, Morgan said, "He has everything he wants, so he doesn''t want anything from


    you."


    ine''s lips twitching, she looked down and didn''t say anything.


    Morgan continued, "Do you want to know Mr.


    Bradbury''s name?"


    His remark made ine astounded...


    Vincent...


    It was obviosuly his name, but he lied to her saying that it wasn''t. She med herself for being


    deceived like a fool.


    As the agitation slowly raised inside her, she shook her head and roared, "No! Don''t tell me his


    name! I don''t want to know!"


    Her reaction made Morgan flustered, realizing that she was quite hot-tempered.


    "Mr. Bradbury, it''s every man for himself," he thought.


    Before he left, he blurted, "Vincent. His name is Vincent Bradbury. If you want to know when he''ll be


    back, you can ask me."


    ine had waited for nearly an hour, but Vincent was not home yet.


    In fact, her stomach started growling.


    The maid put the fruit on the table and left silently.


    Seeing this, ine knew that it must be Morgan''s order.


    She tried to ignore it by turning her face away, but the sweet aroma of the fruits captivated her, and


    she couldn''t resist the temptation.


    No! She would not eat it!


    With that in mind, she closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, trying to suppress her urge.


    Seeing the scene, Morgan chuckled and shook his head. "She is so stubborn. I''m starting to admire


    her."


    Out of sight, out of mind. ine realized that she wasn''t that hungry anymore when she didn''t look


    at the fruits.


    After another half an hour, he didn''te back yet.


    She gave up waiting.


    Her eyes darting around as something crossed her mind, she turned to one of the maids and asked,


    "May I know where is my phone? Did you put it away when you were doing myundry?"


    When they returned her clothes to her, she checked everywhere but could not find her phone.


    She wouldn''t mind it missing since it was a present from Vincent, but she needed to use one right


    now, so she wanted to look for it.


    The maid shook her head. "I don''t know. Do you want to use the phone now?"


    "Yes." She looked at her with anticipation. "Do you have a cell phone with you now? Please lend it


    to


    me. I want to make a call."


    ine said sweetly as she had a favor to ask.


    "Why don''t you use thendline?" The maid pointed to the telephone at the corner of the hall and


    said, "You can make a call with that phone too."


    After expressing her thanks, she got up and walked toward the telephone.


    Suddenly, Morgan appeared out of nowhere. "Miss Jacob, do you want to use the phone?"


    She extended her arm towards the phone with a nonchnt hum.


    However, Morgan held the phone down with a smile. "What do you need the phone for? We have


    everything here. Why don''t you wait for Mr. Bradbury toe home?"


    Skeptically, ine blurted, "Morgan, did you take my phone?"


    No wonder he didn''t allow her to use the phone.


    Surprised by her quick thinking, Morgan said with a t but polite tone, "No, I didn''t. After what


    happenedst night, maybe you dropped your phone by ident."


    ine could tell that he was lying. "Why don''t you let me make a call then?" "It''s none of your


    business." "I''m sorry then. I can''t let you use the phone. Mr. Bradbury will not be happy if he knows."


    "Who do you want to call?"


    Annoyed, ine roared, "But why? I just want to call my parents to tell them that I''m fine. And my


    brother. You''ve met him. I haven''t seen him sincest night, so I want to know how he is now!"


    Yesterday, she fainted due to the extreme shock, and she was already in this vi when she woke


    up, so she didn''t know where and how was Paul now.


    That bald man died in that room. If Paul saw the body, he would be scared out of his wits!


    Besides, Paul would probably be anxious since she had disappeared all of a sudden and he didn''t


    know where she was.


    Thinking of this, ine said with a serious tone, "Please, I just want to call my brother to tell him I''m


    fine. Please let me use the phone."


    However, Morgan shook his head. "No one will answer the phone, and don''t worry, your brother is


    fine."


    "What do you mean that no one will answer the phone?" ine demanded, confused. "How did you


    know that he is fine?"


    Morgan pursed his lips instead.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Anxious, ine asked again, "What happened to Paul?"


    Morgan sighed. "I don''t know. Please just wait for Mr. Bradbury toe back."


    Suddenly, something shed across ine''s mind that she grabbed Morgan''s arm and badgered,


    "Is Paul with Vincent now?"


    Coming to think of it, it made sense that he had Paul since he came for her yesterday.


    Sure enough, Morgan nodded. "Yes, Miss Jacob. Mr. Bradbury brought your brother backst


    night."


    With a sigh of relief, she urged, "Please take me to see him. He must be worried sick since he didn''t


    see me all night."


    Paul must be equally shocked and frightened after what happenedst night.


    However, Morgan nced at her and said, "He didn''t stop the person who kidnapped youst night.


    Why are you still worried about him?"

 Chapter 794

    Chapter 794


    ine interpreted two conclusions from Morgan''s remark.


    Firstly, They knew that Paul was with her when Allen kidnapped her and that he didn''t stop him.


    Second, how did they know about all this?


    She didn''t want to rack her brain about this, so she asked directly, "Morgan, how do you know this?"


    With a smile, Morgan said, "I just happen to know it. You don''t have to think about how I know this,


    but just know that Mr. Bradbury is doing all this for your own good."


    His remark didn''t have any effect on her though. Vincent was nothing but a stranger to her, and she


    didn''t know his name until today.


    She didn''t want him to do anything for her.


    Looking down, she whispered, "I just want to know where Paul is. Morgan, please tell me."


    In the end, Morgan simply shook his head with a sigh and walked away without revealing anything.


    When he left, ine turned to the phone but a maid stopped her. "Miss Jacob, Morgan won''t let you


    use the phone. Please proceed to the living room."


    The more indifferent they were, the more anxious she became. "Go away. I must make this call."


    The maid started tugging at her until Morgan''s voice resonated, "Charlotte, stop. Let Miss Jacob


    use the phone."


    With that, the maid let go of ine''s arm.


    In an instant, ine picked up the phone and dialed Paul''s number.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    The phone was connected and it kept beeping, but no one answered it.


    In the end, it hung up on its own.


    Determined, ine called him twice but no one answered the phone.


    ine''s heart began to pound nervously. Where was Paul? Why didn''t he answer the phone?


    Putting down the earpiece uneasily, she stood as still as a statue, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, the image of the bald man dying in front of her shed across her mind again...


    The rustic smell of blood.


    The man''s cold and ruthless gaze.


    "Miss Jacob?"


    Startled by the maid''s voice, ine came back to her senses. The maid then asked, sounding


    concerned, when she saw her pale face, "Are you alright?"


    Nodding dejectedly, she slowly walked back to the living room.


    She waited for the whole day but Vincent never came home.


    Finally, when the clock struck 7, she started pacing the living room like an anxious cat. Morgan


    comforted, "I''m not sure if Mr. Bradbury wille back today. Why don''t you go back to your room


    and rest?"


    Without saying a word, she rushed to the phone again and started calling Vincent.


    His phone was turned off.


    She tried calling Paul again, but his phone was turned off too.


    She was silent for a moment, and the anxiety infuriated her. She mmed the phone down and ran


    back to her room.


    Because she didn''t eat for a day, she was feeling a little wobbly that she fell when she was on the


    stairs.


    Shocked, Morgan wanted to help her up but she had already stood up on her own and gone


    upstairs.


    Seeing the sight, Morgan sighed. "I''ve never seen such a stubborn person before. Charlotte, bring


    the soup to her room. She''s got to eat something."


    The maid nodded and hurried to the kitchen.


    After going upstairs, ine walked around the room before sitting down on the bed in frustration.


    She was still thinking about how to escape from this ce the whole morning, but now, all she could


    think of was Paul. Only when she got the news about him from Vincent could she be at ease.


    Feeling dizzy, she got under the quilt and stroke her growling stomach while staring at the ceiling.


    "I''m so hungry!" she grumbled.


    Usually, she would eat a lot due to the heavy workload, and she had never starved herself as she


    did now.


    This sort of feeling was simply too hard to bear.


    Since young, her family was very poor. Her parents would always leave something delicious for Zoe


    and Paul, and she could only watch.


    Hence, she grew up to be a person who would never be wasteful.


    That being said, she would never waste any food.


    Today, when she saw that the maid threw away the food she didn''t eat, she felt wasteful and


    disappointed.


    Just as she was thinking about it, a soft voice came from the door as it was opened, "Miss Jacob,


    you must be starving. Here, I bring you soup. I''ll put it on the table."


    Shifting her nose slightly, ine could smell the scent of meat in the air.


    She must have added corn and cauliflower to the soup. It smelled so good...


    Upon finishing her words, the maid saw that ine had not moved, so she left the room quietly.


    Morgan was right. ine was indeed very stubborn.


    In fact, even ine was impressed by her willpower. She didn''t want to eat anything they gave her


    since she had nothing to do with them.


    As the thinking was spiraling in her mind, she gradually fell asleep.


    "I won''t feel hungry when I fall asleep," she thought.


    At first, she slept soundly, but then she began to have nightmares. She dreamed that there was a


    boulder pressing on her and she couldn''t breathe.


    Grasping for air, she opened her mouth wide and panted.


    Later, she found that something was wrong as she felt something soft pressing on her lips.


    Shocked, she immediately opened her eyes and saw a handsome face right in front of her.


    She let out a shriek, but her mouth was muffled.


    Anxious, she kicked the person on her body away and crawled backward frantically. Only then did


    she see that it was Vincent.


    With a frown, he clutched his stomach where she kicked it.


    Thinking of what had just happened, she was both surprised and furious. "What do you think you''re


    doing?"


    "Kissing you," he admitted without hesitation.


    ring at him in dismay, ine stuttered, "Y-You..."


    His face was hidden in the darkness, so she couldn''t see his expression. He rubbed his stomach


    and said in a deep and hoarse voice, "Morgan told me that you haven''t eaten anything today."


    Silently, she looked at him with vignce.


    Instead, Vincent chuckled, "But you don''t seem like someone who has starved the whole day. Your


    kick is quite strong."


    ine pursed her lips angrily.


    As he turned on the switch and the room lit up, he leaned on the edge of the bed and asked, his


    eyes as dark as night, "Are you hungry? I''ll ask them to get you something to eat!"


    "I don''t want anything!" She directly asked him, "Where''s my brother!"


    Ignoring her, he picked up the inte at the bedside table, pressed a button, and ordered, "Bring


    some food up here."


    After saying that, he put down the earpiece, turned his head to look at her, and patted the ce


    next to him. "Come here."


    She tried her best to hold back her tremor. "Where''s my brother?"


    He stared at her for a while. "Do you want to see him?"


    "Yes!"


    "He''s the reason why you were kidnapped and were almost raped. I should have let him die right


    there. Why do you want to see him?" The way Vincent looked at her seemed like he was looking at


    a fool.


    Blood drained from her face, and her hands trembled slightly.


    "I''ll take care of him for you. Be good and don''t worry about this," said Vincent in a milder tone.


    All of a sudden, she raised her head and snapped, "What will you do to him? Where is he now? Are


    you going to kill him like you killed that man?"


    Vincent didn''t say anything.


    She couldn''t help but shriek in a shrill and shaky voice, "M-Murderer!"


    Her remark made Vincent snap and his eyes became stern. "What did you say?"


    A shiver ran down ine''s spine at the sight of his sharp eyes.

 Chapter 795

    Chapter 795


    Wrath and rage filled Vincent''s eyes, but upon seeing ine''s look of terror, he gradually calmed


    down.


    After a long while, he said, "He is fine and alive."


    ine breathed a sigh of relief, "Yes, he did something wrong, and I hate him for it, but no matter


    what, he is my brother. I can never change this fact."


    The incident revealed Paul''s character clearly. She decided that she would not do anything to him


    anymore, but she couldn''t ignore him.


    "Mr. Bradbury, please let me see him and let him go. I will bring him back to my hometown." She sat


    upright and stared at him. "Please."


    Mr. Bradbury?


    Vincent narrowed his eyes at the title. "What did you just call me?"


    Expressionless, ine repeated, "Mr. Bradbury."


    After staring at her for a long while, Vincent finally smirked but the coldness in his eyes sent chills


    down her spine.


    Upon hearing his creepyugh, ine felt edgy and unsettled.


    He seemed to be angry.


    But there was a smile on his face, although it was a sneer.


    Darting her eyes as she didn''t dare to look straight at him, she pursed her lips and pleaded softly,


    "He is my only brother. I can''t let anything happen to him, or my parents will kill me. Please, let me


    see him. I''m begging you..."


    She begged him over and over again, but he remained unmoved.


    He had been sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at her expressionlessly.


    Gradually, ine felt as if her hope dwindled.


    At this moment, there was a knock on the door followed by a maid''s voice, "Sir, the food is ready."


    "Come in."


    Said Vincent.


    With that, the maid opened the door and came in with a tray in her hand.


    Then, she put the tray on the table and quietly went out.


    Getting up from the bed, he beckoned, "Come and eat."


    This time, it was ine''s turn to remain unmoved.


    Turning to look at her, Vincent squinted and spat,


    "Do you want me to bring the food to you?"


    After that, he chuckled, "I haven''t served anyone else food in bed. You are the first one."


    Then, he lifted the tray and went straight to her.


    She shouted, "I don''t want to eat. Put it there!"


    He frowned at her reaction. The eyebrows of Vincent slightly sank. "What is this? A hunger strike?"


    ine red at him quietly.


    Of course, she didn''t think about starving herself as it would do harm to her own health, but she


    didn''t want to eat anything from him.


    It felt as if she would somehow be connected to him if she did, and she didn''t want that to happen.


    Therefore, she would rather starve for a whole day than eat anything in this house.


    Instead, Vincent came over with the tray in his hand and stood in front of her. "Get up and eat. Don''t


    let me repeat it."


    Silently, she turned her head away and did not look at him.


    Vincent slightly raised his brows. This was a sign before he got angry.


    If it were someone else, he would have thrown the tray to her directly, or let someone tie her up, pry


    open her mouth, and poured all the food into her


    mouth.


    Anyone who went against him woulde to no good end.


    But this person in front of him wasn''t someone else.


    She was the woman he was interested in now.


    If he really did use such a crude method on her, she would not be able to withstand it.


    She was so petite and fragile as if a gust of wind could carry her away easily. Brute force would


    certainly harm her.


    Staring at her for a moment, Vincent found that he was very patient with her. In the past, he wouldn''t


    give a damn to anyone, but now he cared so much about her whether she was hungry or injured.


    Thinking of this, he was silent for a moment before blurting, "Eat this, and I''ll let you meet your


    brother."


    ine who ignored him earlier suddenly got up, snatched the tray from his hand, and gobbled the


    food down like a greased lightning.


    Vincent:


    She had been starving for too long, and now that she finally ate something so delicious, she wolfed


    down the food in a hurry and choked after a few bites.


    Grabbing her neck frantically with one hand, she tried to grab the ss of water with the other, her


    face as red as a tomato.


    Instead of grabbing the ss, she touched his delicate hand and immediately withdrew her hand as


    if she was scalded.


    With a snort, Vincent reassured, "Slow down. No one will take the food away from you."


    As he said that, he handed over the ss to her.


    She took it, drank a few mouthfuls of water, and then breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then, when she started eating again, she was obviously slower than earlier.


    Vincent sensed that she was treating him like a stranger as she focused on eating and did not bat


    an eye on him.


    On the contrary, he stared at her until she finished her meal, and then he looked away.


    After she finished her meal, she broke out in a cold sweat.


    The eyes behind her were too intense that it was hard for her to ignore them.


    Finally, she put down the utensils and stared straight at him. "Okay, I''m done. Take me to my


    brother."


    Without a word, Vincent suddenly extended his hand towards her. She was so shocked by his


    action that she shrieked frightfully.


    "Hey!"


    Upon hearing her cry, Vincent froze and his hand hung in the air.


    Her body was trembling, and her eyes were full of fear as she looked at him.


    Grimacing agitatedly, Vincent huffed, "What are you afraid of? There''s something on the corner of


    your mouth and I want to wipe it away."


    However, he did not expect that she would be so frightened as soon as he moved.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Was he that scary?


    With a stiff body, ine shook her head repeatedly and relented, "l-l''m sorry. I didn''t mean to."


    "Tell me, what are you scared of?" Vincent was still annoyed and he wouldn''t let her muddle through


    this.


    Shivering, ine uttered with a shaky voice, "l-l''m not scared of anything! Mr. Bradbury, please take


    me to my brother, please!"


    Vincent''s eyes were as sharp as the ice des that scared ine, but she could only look straight


    at him.


    As he stared at her, Vincent suddenly realized something and asked, "Do you think that I''ll kill


    you?"


    Upon hearing his remark, she froze, and then denied, "N-No..."


    From her look, it was obvious that she had admitted it.


    But she didn''t admit it.


    Only now did Vincent understand why she had been looking at him with wary eyes ever since she


    returned yesterday.


    It turned out that she was afraid of him.


    His silent re brought goosebumps to her arms and her heart was thumping violently.


    Finally, she suppressed the fear and stammered weakly, "M-Mr. Bradbury..."


    Vincent didn''t say anything, but he approached him. She subconsciously wanted to stay away from


    him, but when she thought of the unhappy look in his eyes, she finally stopped.


    Standing in front of her, Vincent looked down and wiped away the smear on her face.


    ine blushed timidly.


    "It''s toote today. I''ll take you to meet him tomorrow."


    With that, he took her by the wrist and said, "Sleep tight."


    All of a sudden, she flung his hands away and hissed angrily, "Did you just lie to me?"


    He said that he would take her to see Paul as long as she ate something, but now he told him to


    sleep! He didn''t intend to let her see Paul at all!


    "No, I''m not sleeping or doing anything until you take me to Paul!" she demanded as she stared


    straight into his deep eyes.

 Chapter 796

    Chapter 796


    After saying that, Vincent stood still in the middle of the exceptionally quiet bedroom.


    "You don''t want me to see Paul?" It was only then that ine knew that he was not joking. He did


    not intend to take her to see Paul at all.


    Having been worried about Paul for the whole day, she waited for Vincent''s return in order to meet


    Paul yet she was deceived.


    Her heart was filled with indignation. She had never been so angry before, but there was nothing


    she could do about it.


    Pulling her to the bed, he instructed faintly, "We''ll talk about it tomorrow. Now, sleep."


    She tried to free her hand from his grip to no avail.


    After struggling a few times, she knew that she was no match to his strength, so she finally


    compromised.


    Standing as still as a statue, she didn''t say anything nor acknowledge his existence, and just let him


    do what he wanted.


    As Vincent held her in his arms, he felt the stiffness of her body that he pursed his lips tightly and


    his eyes were filled with a dark light.


    ine thought she could not fall asleep, but as she closed her eyes, she gradually felt sleepy two


    hourster.


    As Vincent listened attentively, her breathing slowly calmed down and her stiff body rxed as well.


    He released her only to find that she had fallen asleep.


    He lowered his head and stared at her face for a long time. Finally, he shook his head with a sneer


    andy down again.


    He didn''t feel sleepy at all as he was in good spirits, or rather he was aroused.


    No one knew what he was thinking except himself. That day when the driver told him that she was


    gone, he became worried instantly.


    Ever since he was born into this world, he knew that he would be alone till the day he died. Because


    of this, he shut off his heart and was not moved by love and lust, but at this moment, God sent such


    a simple-minded woman to him.


    A woman who could even affect his emotions easily.


    When he saw her being pressed on the bed by two men, the wrath of fury in his heart burned like a


    me.


    He had never felt so emotional before!


    Even when he massacred the Bradbury Family back then, he was still as calm as theke water


    without the slightest fluctuation.


    But what happenedst night made him experience a sense of indignation that he had never


    experienced before.


    He was not a saint and he always did things willfully, so he shot the bald man directly.


    He thought that by doing so, she would be grateful; never did he imagine that it would make her so


    scared of him.


    Truth be told, she was in the bright side of the world while he was in the dark.


    It was no doubt that she was traumatized after seeing his dark and terrifying side.


    But he was, after all, what he was.


    Even if she would be afraid of him, he could never let her go.


    Thinking of this, he nced at her before getting up and leaving.


    When Vincent finally left, ine, who was supposed to be sleeping, suddenly opened her eyes, got


    down from the bed, and followed him cautiously without even grabbing her jacket.


    The night was as dark as ink, and the cold wind blew.


    Quietly and barefoot, she followed him. She did not put on her shoes because she was afraid that


    he would sense her presence.


    She had a feeling that Paul might be nearby.


    During the day, she had observed Morgan, who had been looking in a certain direction of the vi.


    And now, Vincent was heading in that direction.


    There must be something fishy going on since he didn''t sleep in the middle of the night.


    About ten minutester, Vincent suddenly stopped in front of a small house.


    She hid in the dark and peeked at him. When she saw him go in, she immediately followed him in.


    There was no light in the house, but it was as if Vincent had night vision that he moved freely in the


    dark. ine, on the other hand, opened her eyes wide until she got used to the darkness then


    quietly followed him up the stairs.


    It was simrly dark in the corridor on the second floor. It was not until she reached the end of the


    corridor that she saw a half-closed bedroom door with a faint lighting out of the crack of the


    door.


    She walked over, holding her breath.


    In the room, at the moment when Vincent pushed open the door and went in, Allen, who was tied to


    the chair, started to whine.


    His mouth was sealed, and he couldn''t make a sound, so he could only stare at him in horror.


    As Vincent came to him, he pulled out a chair and sat down, looking straight into his eyes. "Do you


    know why I didn''t shoot you?"


    Allen froze.


    "Killing you is too easy. I have a hundred ways to make your life so miserable that you wish you


    could just die." Vincent looked at him with a poker face, as if he were looking at a lifeless object. "I


    watched the surveince. You and that kid broke into the house. When she discovered you and


    stopped you, not only did you not grateful for her for letting you go but you also kidnapped her?"


    Allen''s eyes widened in fear.


    As soon as Vincent took off his tape, Allen immediately shouted loudly, "Help..."


    Bang!


    Vincent raised his hand.


    "Ah!" Allen let out a blood-curdling scream.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had been shot in the calf and was bleeding. Only now did he realize that Vincent had been


    holding a pistol in his hand.


    Allen was so scared that he didn''t dare to move, his face as pale as a paper. "I-I''m sorry. I won''t do


    it again. Please let me go..."


    Vincent chuckled, "I would spare you if you didn''t beg for your life like a sissy, but too bad."


    After that, he got up.


    Allen shouted, "W-What do you want to do? You can''t kill me. I am ine''s fiance. If you kill me, she


    will hate you forever!"


    Halting, Vincent looked back at him. "Fiance?"


    "Yes, yes!" Seeing that he seemed to be intrigued, Allen immediately said, "We are very intimate


    and our wedding will be on Thanksgiving. If you kill me, she will be very sad, and she will definitely


    hate you."


    Fiance?


    It was so irritating to hear him say that.


    There was a sh of killing intent in Vincent''s eyes.


    He had nned to torture him forever, but now it seemed that there was no need to let him live


    anymore.


    While observing Vincent''s expression, Allen noticed the sinister vibe on his face that he immediately


    blurted, "B-But I can see that you like ine. 1-1 can give her to you with one condition. A life for a


    life. I''ll give her to you and you''ll let me go. What do you say?"


    If it weren''t for the fact that he was bound to the chair, he would have kneeled down and begged for


    his life.


    After listening to him, Vincent showed no emotion in his eyes. "A life for a life? How dare you


    compare your life to hers? You are like an ant to me."


    Turning away from him, Vincent came to the corner of the room.


    The teenager in the corner was in a daze as if he had been greatly frightened. As soon as Vincent


    walked over, he began to tremble.


    Vincent squatted down in front of him and said, "Do you want me to let you go?"


    There was a glimmer of hope in Paul''s eyes as soon as he heard these words.


    Of course! He was traumatized as he had spent the night in this room, assuming that Vincent would


    let him go today.


    But he didn''t expect that he was still locked up here.


    As he thought of what Vincent said just now, he immediately sat up straight excitedly and grabbed


    Vincent''s arms. "ine asked you to let me go, right?"


    He knew that ine would definitely think of ways to save him.


    Looking at Paul''s arms that were wrapping his, Vincent frowned in dismay.

 Chapter 797

    Chapter 797


    When Paul saw Vincent''s annoyed expression, he quickly let go of him.


    It was not until this moment that Vincent looked slightly pleasant.


    "ine did beg me to let you go," Vincent said slowly.


    Hearing his remark, Paul blurted in surprise, "Great! please let me go then. I haven''t eaten or even


    had a sip of water for a whole day. I can''t stay here any longer!"


    As Paul went on, there was not a slightest change of expression on Vincent''s face. In fact,


    bonepiercing coldness started to creep out of his eyes.


    His gaze startled Paul.


    Why did he feel that he was ring at him in a menacing way?


    He was going to let him go, wasn''t he?


    But he felt that there was killing intent in his eyes.


    Fearful, Paul stammered in a shaky voice, "W-Where''s ine? Why didn''t I see her?"


    "Do you know what you did wrong?" Vincent countered with a question.


    Paul was taken aback by his question.


    "She is your sister, but you conspired with an outsider to deceive her. You not only put her in great


    danger but you also stood by and watched her being assaulted without lending a hand!" A sinister


    smirk appeared on Vincent''s face. "You don''t deserve her help."


    Blood drained from Paul''s face upon hearing that.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "She goes all out for you and even protects you all the time, yet you harmed her, you ungrateful


    b*stard. If I were you, I wouldn''t have thought of leaving this ce." The Vincent looked at him


    coldly. "I might as well die here."


    Startled by his remark, Paul pleaded, "No! I don''t want to die! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean it. I was


    blinded by the money. Please let me go!"


    Vincent were unmoved.


    Since Paul was not bound to a chair like Allen, he suddenly rushed straight to the door.


    When he was about to go out, the door was kicked open.


    It was Ruben, and he came in with a person in his hands. "Oh my gosh, why did you let here


    here? I was sleeping downstairs when I heard some noise. I thought it was you, but then I heard


    another set of footsteps, so I got up and saw that she was eavesdropping behind the door!"


    With her mouth muffled, ine couldn''t make a sound, and she red at him with her fiery eyes.


    She had been listening for a while but she couldn''t hear anything they said, instead, she saw Paul


    was running towards her.


    She was about to rush in when Ruben covered her mouth and brought her in.


    Surprised, Vincent did not expect to see her here, so he frowned and asked, "Why are you here?"


    ine pulled the frightened Paul behind her and growled, "If I don''te, are you going to kill


    him?"


    At this moment, Vincent shot his indignant re at Ruben. Ruben quickly waved his hands and


    grumbled, "What''s that look? Hey, I''m innocent! It''s you who didn''t notice her following you, and you


    me me for it? "


    Frowning, Vincent put away his gun quietly.


    At this time, Allen, who was not far away, came to his senses and shouted," ine, help me!"


    ine nced at him, grimacing slightly. His nose was bruised, his face was swollen, his legs were


    bleeding, and his whole body was covered in wounds. If ine had not been able to recognize his


    voice, she would definitely not recognize him in his current state.


    However, she nced at him indifferently and then turned her face away.


    She could not abandon Paul because he was her brother.


    But she couldn''t care less about Allen.


    He almost assaulted herst night. When she recalled the desperation she felt at that time, she


    wished that Allen would be more miserable than now.


    Although she did not like to see these bloody scenes, she would not have thought to save him.


    ine intended to leave with Paul, but Ruben kicked the door close swiftly upon seeing the signal


    from Vincent.


    All of a sudden, ine froze.


    What did he mean by this?


    Vincent looked at her calmly. "You can go, but he must stay."


    He pointed to Paul as he spoke.


    Trembling, ine shouted, "Mr. Bradbury, you promised to let him go!"


    "You called me a liar, didn''t you? I''m sorry, but I have to break my promise."


    "You..."


    Stamping her feet in anger, she took several deep breaths before stating, "I will take him away


    today


    whether you like it or not!"


    Hearing her words, Allen shouted from behind, "And me! Take me with you too!"


    "Who are you? I don''t know you. It''s none of my business whether you are dead or alive." A faint


    expression appeared on her face.


    Upon hearing her sarcastic remark, Allen shivered in anger.


    "Haha...¡± Ruben couldn''t help butugh out loud by the scene.


    When he sensed ine''s re on him, he cleared his throat and assented, "Go on. Just pretend


    that I''m not here."


    On the other hand, Vincent''s expression softened a little. If she begged him to spare Allen, he might


    shoot him in a fit of anger.


    It was a good thing she could tell right from wrong.


    Gradually, Vincent''s voice softened too as he said while raising her chin and looking straight into her


    eyes, "He doesn''t see you as his sister. If I hadn''t arrived in timest night, he wouldn''t have saved


    you from those monsters. Do you still want to protect such a b*stard?"


    Under the dim light, her face was as pale as a piece of paper.


    Paul screamed, "No! It''s not that I don''t want to save her, but I... I..."


    "I''m scared." He couldn''t say those words out loud though.


    A sinister smirk appeared on Vincent''s face as he looked at him coldly.


    Paul shuddered in fear by his gaze.


    Sensing the awkward vibe in the air, Ruben quickly stepped in to mediate the dispute. "Come one,


    guys. It''s gettingte. Why don''t we take a break for today?"


    Seeing that everyone was ignoring him, Ruben gritted his teeth, pulled Vincent to the side, and


    whispered, "You''d better let go of her brother. If you make a move on him, she will definitely hate


    you, and you don''t want that. Just let him go."


    "I''m taking revenge for her," said Vincent.


    "Revenge? They are siblings. How is she going to exin to their parents if you beat the crap out of


    her brother right in front of her?"


    Seeing his expression shifting, Ruben paused for a while and continued, "You have not felt the


    family bond since you were young, but she has. They grew up together for decades. Do you think


    she can cut ties with him because hemitted one single mistake?"


    Upon hearing that, Vincent looked at ine and


    Paul, the brother and sister who were donning a wary expression.


    Then, Ruben continued, "Besides, you should control your pathetic EQ. You looked like Freddy


    Krueger when you started your killing spreest night. I bet ine must be frightened now. Do you


    want to scare her further by hurting her brother? You should take this opportunity to calm her since


    she is so alert and afraid of you, yet here you are, wanting to murder everyone. Do you really want


    her to stay away from you forever?"


    As soon as Ruben finished, Vincent blurted, "Of course, not!"


    "Then do something to make her happy!"


    "Such as?"


    "Let her brother go!"


    Vincent blinked in silence, weighing the pros and cons of the matter in his heart.


    After a long while, he finally turned around and said, "You can go."

 Chapter 798

    Chapter 798


    Shocked at first, Paul shrieked excitedly, "Really?" At the same time, ine was equally surprised.


    Previously, she thought that he would not let them go tonight because of his persistence, but never


    did she expect that Ruben''s nonchnce remark would change his mind.


    She wondered what Ruben told Vincent.


    It must be somethingpelling since he agreed to let Paul go just like that!


    Looking at Ruben, she smiled gratefully at him, and Ruben waved his hand to her, indicating that


    she should take the frightened Paul out of here.


    Therefore, she pulled Paul''s hand and ran out of the room.


    Allen was shouting desperately behind her. "ine, don''t leave! If you leave, I''ll never forgive you! If


    your parents find out that you''re such a person, they''ll beat you up... Ah!"


    After ine left, Ruben turned around and kicked Allen who was shouting for help.


    The kicknded squarely on Allen''s chest that he fell to the floor, wailing in pain.


    Ruben growled at him indignantly, " despised him and said, "Instead of doing something serious and


    legal, you break into other people''s house and even kidnap a woman. Shame on you!"


    Vincent followed ine and Paul out.


    With that, Ruben turned around and went out as well.


    When she was about to leave with Paul, she heard a man''s faint voiceing from the stairs.


    "Where do you n to go at thiste hour?"


    Turning around, she saw that Vincent was slowly walking down the stairs.


    Her heart thumping nervously, she opened her eyes wide and stared at him nervously.


    "Where do you want to go at thiste hour?"


    Vincent came to her and repeated.


    Taking a deep breath and calming down, she blurted, "Since Paul is fine, I will leave with him right


    now. Thank you for your hospitality these days, Mr. Bradbury."


    Instantly, Ruben felt that the air in the room turned cold.


    As he looked at Vincent, he looked extremely gloomy.


    Massaging his forehead helplessly, Ruben looked at ine speechlessly. Why would she speak to


    him in such a tone? Did she try to provoke Vincent to reveal his brutal side again? He didn''t know


    whether to say that she was bold or ignorant.


    "Leave?" Vincent''s expression was as stiff and cold as a statue. "How do you n to leave?"


    She bit her lips.


    Indeed, she didn''t know how to leave this ce since there was no car nor bus at this hour.


    But if she didn''t leave, she had to stay here.


    And she didn''t want to stay here with him.


    "Ahem."


    Clearing his throat, Ruben stepped forward to mediate the dispute again, "What about this? It is


    gettingte now, so why don''t you stay at my ce for a night? I''ll see you off tomorrow. Is that


    okay?"


    Before ine could say anything, Paul immediately jumped out and shouted, "No, we must leave


    today. I don''t want to stay here anymore! Let''s go!"


    This ce was like hell to him and he didn''t even want to stay for one second. He just wanted to


    leave right now.


    ring at him, Ruben wished he could smack Paul right there and then if he weren''t ine''s


    brother.


    But he couldn''t do that. He could only smile dryly and teased, "Tell me, how do you n to leave?"


    "If you don''t have a car to send us out, well walk out of here!"


    "If you want to leave, go ahead, but what about your sister? Do you want to drag her to suffer with


    you in the middle of the night?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Suffer? She wouldn''t die from exhaustion by walking this mere distance. When they were living in


    the countryside, ine had to climb the hill by herself, which was even more suffering than now.


    If it was in the past, Paul would naturally say it out loud.


    But things were different now. He could see that these two men were treating ine very kindly.


    Moreover, after what happenedst night, he didn''t want to make ine even more annoyed, so he


    had to watch his tongue.


    Therefore, Paul looked at ine quietly.


    Pursing her lips as she thought about what Ruben said, she backed down and asked, "Mr. Lawson,


    may I know if this is your residence?"


    Ruben did not know what she was going to do, so he nodded and replied, "I''ll stay here for the time


    being."


    "Can my brother and I stay here for one night? We will leave first thing in the morning tomorrow."


    Ruben blinked, astounded.


    Then, he subconsciously turned to Vincent, and sure enough, he saw his expression be


    gloomy again.


    What the hell!


    ine kept challenging Vincent''s patience! If it were someone else today, she would have died


    hundreds of times.


    He had been by Vincent''s side for so many years, and this was the first time he realized how patient


    Vincent could be.


    Reluctant to be the decision- maker, Ruben nced at Vincent and asked tentatively, "What do you


    think? Should they stay here for a night?"


    Vincent''s eyes were fixed on her, and his thin lips were tightly pursed.


    Just as Ruben was about to say something, Vincent lifted his feet and left with an unpleasant


    expression, and huffed, "Up to her."


    After that, he disappeared into the night.


    Paul let out a sigh of relief. The most terrifying man had finally left.


    In a daze, she lowered her head quietly. After a long while, she came to her senses and asked, "Mr.


    Lawson, can you please take us to our room? It''s gettingte."


    Ruben nodded. "Come with me."


    ine followed. Ruben pointed to two bedrooms and said, "Each of you can sleep in one room. If


    you need anything, you can ask me. I am in the master bedroom."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee." Ruben looked at her with aplicated expression. "Miss Jacob, I have


    something to say, but I don''t know if I should say it or not."


    "Since you think you shouldn''t say it, then don''t."


    Ruben stared at her, perplexed.


    "Good night, Mr. Lawson."


    After that, she motioned to Paul to go back to the bedroom, and she also turned and entered the


    room.


    Again, Ruben stood still, speechless.


    Shey on the bed, but couldn''t sleep. She tossed and turned while sorting out her messy mind,


    feeling extremely uneasy.


    However, she was not the only one who couldn''t sleep that night.


    There was another man who suffered torment mentally.


    The next day, when ine woke up, she realized that it was gettingte. She didn''t feel sleepy until


    dawn, so she nned to take a quick nap and leave with Paul first thing in the morning.


    However, it was almost noon when she opened her eyes.


    She quickly got up and went out, but just as she was about to knock on Paul''s door, Ruben''s voice


    came from the living room, "Miss Jacob, are you up? Come and have breakfast with us."


    Observing that Paul''s bedroom door was open, she frowned and walked over after finding that there


    was no one inside.


    In the living room, Ruben and Paul were sitting at the dining table, with breakfast in front of them.


    "ine,e and eat!" Paul looked more energetic than yesterday. "There''s so much food. Come


    and eat something. It''s all your favorite!"


    She was so pissed off by him right now. "What are you doing? Come here! When did you get up?"

 Chapter 799

    Chapter 799


    Seeing ine''s furious grimace, he didn''t dare to be so excited anymore and muttered, "I was up


    pretty early."


    "Why didn''t you wake me up then?"


    "I wanted to, but Mr. Lawson told me not to disturb you and to let you rest for a while longer."


    Realizing that it was Ruben''s idea, she red at him who was having breakfast leisurely. Then, he


    said casually, "You don''t even hear us as we make so much noise, so don''t me us for not waking


    you up."


    ine''s re was still fixated on him.


    Why was it her fault now?


    "Alright, don''t just stand there. Come over and eat," Ruben beckoned with his hand.


    However, ine stood still.


    "You don''t like Vincent, but do you have a problem with me?" Ruben looked like he was


    heartbroken. "Don''t you want to eat the breakfast I made? Do you hate me too?"


    ine snapped, "Of course, not. Don''t say that. I don''t want to owe you a favor, so..." "It''s just


    breakfast. Come and eat quickly. It''s getting cold."


    Paul continued after him, "He''s right. Come and eat. I''m starving."


    It wasn''t until Ruben pulled her to the chair that she sat down quietly. ncing at the breakfast on


    the table in awe, she realized that they were indeed her favorites.


    She took a look at Ruben and asked curiously, "Can you cook, Mr. Lawson?"


    "Oh, no, I can''t." Ruben drank his coffee and continued, "I didn''t make this."


    Did the maid cook it for him? But she didn''t see any maid in this vi.


    As if knowing what she was thinking, Ruben stated, "Morgan ordered the maids to deliver this early


    in the morning. He is worried that you are hungry, so he ordered the maid to cook a feast for you. In


    fact, he asked you not to wolf down the food today since you barely ate anything yesterday. Eat


    slowly."


    ine''s hand that held the cutlery froze.


    Ruben poured her a ss of milk and said, "Drink some milk first."


    At this moment, ine held the ss in a daze and did not know what to say.


    She appreciated that they were very concerned about her and were genuinely kind to her.


    But why did they gang up to deceive her?


    Did they think she was gullible?


    The maids, Ruben, Morgan, and Vincent... Obviously, they were all kind and good people, but why


    did theymit such bloody and terrible things?


    It was as if murder was amon agenda in their lives.


    She didn''t like this kind of people. She was just an ordinary person who wished to live a simple and


    normal life, but things went contrary to her wishes.


    W-Who on earth were they?


    "What are you thinking about?" Ruben asked as he poured her another bowl of cereal and ced it


    in front of her. "Eat this first."


    She lowered her eyes.


    Ruben looked at her again and asked, "Why don''t you eat?"


    "Hmm," said ine in a low voice. "I will."


    She picked up the ss of milk and took a small sip.


    At this moment, Paul, who had remained silent, said, "Mr. Lawson is so kind to you."


    There was no expression on her face. "Shut up and eat your breakfast."


    With a hum, Paul stopped talking and continued eating.


    After breakfast, ine went to Ruben who was sitting in the living room and expressed her intention


    to leave, "You promised us that we will leave first thing in the morning, so can you please drive us


    out?"


    "Are you leaving now?"


    ine nodded quietly.


    "Let me call Vincent first," Ruben said as he was about to take out his phone.


    All of a sudden, a scowl formed on her face. "Why did you call him?"


    "I don''t have a car, so I have to borrow his car to send you away." Ruben blinked his eyes and said,


    "I have to tell him before I borrow something from him, right?"


    ine blinked, perplexed.


    It made sense though, and she couldn''t refute it.


    Ruben called the number of another vi and turned on the loudspeaker. As soon as it was


    connected, he said, "Vincent, ine is leaving now and I want to drive them out. Can I borrow your


    car?"


    However, Morgan''s voice came from the other end of the line, "Mr. Lawson, it''s me."


    "Oh, hi, Morgan." Ruben was puzzled. "Why did you answer the phone? Where is Vincent?"


    "He is still asleep now."


    "What? It''s sote. Why hasn''t he got up yet?"


    "He couldn''t sleepst night, and he said that he didn''t feel so well this morning, so he was taking a


    nap." Morgan smiled bitterly and continued, "You know that no one can disturb him when he


    sleeps."


    "I see..."


    "Yes."


    Ruben turned to look at ine, and ine urged him anxiously, so he cleared his throat and tried


    again, "Can I use one of the cars first?"


    After a moment of silence, Morgan replied, "I can''t make a decision on this. You have to wait until


    Mr. Bradbury is up."


    "All right then."


    Ruben hung up the phone and looked helplessly at her. "You heard him. It''s not that he doesn''t want


    to borrow his car but he''s still sleeping."


    "Don''t you have a car?" ine questioned, sounding skeptical.


    "No."


    "Then how do you get in and out of here every day?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "There''s someone who always gives me a lift."


    She rolled her eyes speechlessly.


    Finally, she took a deep breath and said, "It doesn''t matter that you don''t have a car. We can just


    walk out of here. Maybe there''s a good Samaritan out there who can give us a ride."


    After that, she went to ask Paul to leave with her.


    Ruben sighed and got up. "Miss Jacob..."


    On the other hand, Paul looked reluctant. "It will take hours for us to get to the city center. It''s so


    exhausting. I don''t want to go. Let''s wait."


    "What are we waiting for?" ine''s face was unsightly.


    "For your friend to wake up, then we can borrow a car from him..."


    "Fine. You can wait by yourself. I''m leaving now," ine sneered.


    "Hey... Hey!" Paul stopped her. "Where are you going? It''s so hot outside. We''ve just finished


    breakfast, so let''s take a rest first."


    Looking at him thoughtfully, she asked, "Paul, don''t you want to leave?"


    Shrinking sheepishly, he blurted, "Well, I think it''sfortable here. Why would you want to walk all


    the way to the city? We''d better wait for your friend to wake up and ask him to drive us away."


    To put it bluntly, he didn''t want to suffer the hardship.


    ine didn''t expect that he would forget how horrible Vincent was.


    It was only yesterday that Vincent scared the crap out of him, but in just one night, he was not afraid


    of him anymore.


    Ruben came over and said, "He is right. Why do you have to walk if we have a car? Miss Jacob,


    let''s wait for a while. Besides, it''s already noon. Maybe Vincent will wake up soon."


    Annoyed by their relentless pestering, she gave in and huffed, "Fine, I''ll wait, but if he doesn''t wake


    up after an hour, well leave anyway."


    With a happy look on his face, Paul tittered boldly, "I see that they''re all nice to you. Can you treat


    them better?"


    How did she treat them anyway? She was nice too, wasn''t she?


    She threw a re at him.


    "Also, although Mr. Bradbury scared the crap out of me for the whole night, he let me go in the end


    for your sake, which proved that you are somewhat important to him. He likes you, doesn''t he? Mr.


    Bradbury is not only richer than Allen, but he also treats you better. You might as well be with him."

 Chapter 800

    Chapter 800


    As soon as Paul finished speaking, ine pped him and snapped, "Shut up!"


    Putting his hand on his forehead, Paul grumbled, "Am I wrong? Mr. Bradbury has always been nice


    to you. Look, not only did he save you, but he also cared about you very much. Is there ever a man


    who treats you so nice?"


    Upon hearing his remark, ine was dumbfounded.


    Surprised as well, Ruben nced at Paul and realized that he became smarter than he had been


    before.


    He smiled and said, "Miss Jacob, I think your brother is right."


    There was no expression on her face. "Can you stay out of this, please?"


    Seeing her frown, Ruben raised his hand as a sign of backing down and insisted, "Fine, I''ll keep


    quiet, but you can''t leave either. If Vincent knows that I let you go, he''ll kill me."


    Without saying anything, ine dragged Paul and walked towards the door.


    Pulling a long face, Paul followed her reluctantly.


    When they came to the door, ine pushed it but it didn''t open.


    Astounded, she tried to push it again, but it wouldn''t budge. Only then did she realize that the door


    was locked and could only be opened by keying in the password.


    She turned to look at Ruben and asked, "Mr. Lawson, can you open the door, please?"


    Sitting on the sofa leisurely, Ruben said in a cocky tone, "Nope. If you want to go out, you have to


    find your own way."


    ine squinted in annoyance.


    On the other hand, Paul grinned delightfully because it meant that they could stay here for a little


    longer.


    He ran directly to the sofa, sat down next to Ruben, and started watching TV with him as if they


    went way back.


    However, Ruben shifted a little further away from him in disdain.


    ine stared at them indignantly, but they ignored her. After taking a few deep breaths, she


    snapped, "Let me out! I want to see him!"


    Donning an intrigued expression Ruben asked, "Who do you want to see?"


    "Who else?"


    "I don''t know who you want to see."


    "Vincent Bradbury. Now, open the door."


    "Alright, I''ll let you see him, but you have to go by yourself. Your brother stays here."


    Leaning on the sofa watching TV while drinking beer, Paul said casually, "Alright, I''ll stay here. Hurry


    and go see Vincent. I don''t mind if you stay there a little longer."


    Ignoring him, ine bellowed, "Open the door."


    With that, Ruben opened the door for her.


    Watching her disappear into the path, Ruben sighed. "Vincent, I''ve created a chance for you. If you


    don''t use it properly, it''s your problem."


    Morgan was instructing the maids to clean up the house when he heard the doorbell ringing.


    Turning his head to the door, he immediately went to the door and opened it.


    "Miss Jacob." He looked pleasantly surprised. "Why are you here? Have you eaten? How''s the


    food?"


    She could not be indifferent to Morgan''s concern and kindness, so she pursed her lips and said, "It''s


    delicious. Thank you, Morgan."


    When Morgan saw the hesitation in her expression, he quickly asked, "Are you here to see


    Mr. Bradbury?"


    She nodded. "Where is he?"


    "He''s still asleep. Do you want to wait here, or go upstairs to see him?"


    The reason she came here was to see him, so she immediately said, "I''ll go see him. Which


    bedroom is he in?"


    "The master bedroom."


    Nodding with an affirmative hum, she went upstairs.


    Meanwhile, the maid said worriedly, "Morgan, Mr. Bradbury doesn''t like to be disturbed when he''s


    sleeping. She will be scolded if she goes to him now."


    Waving his hand confidently, Morgan uttered, "Nah. She is different."


    The maid was still concerned. "Why don''t I go up and have a look? If anything happens, I''ll inform


    you immediately."


    After thinking for a while, Morgan nodded. "Okay. Be careful. Try not to make any sound and do not


    let Mr. Bradbury find out that you''re there."


    "Okay."


    At the master bedroom''s door on the second floor.


    As ine pushed the door open and entered, she found that the room was pitch ck and there


    was no sound at all.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After hesitating for a while, she mustered up the courage to walk to the bed and wake him up.


    Extending her arms forward to feel her way, she touched the bedsidemp and wanted to switch it


    on when a hoarse and cold male voice resonated, "Who is it?"


    Just when she was about to speak, she was pushed away by a great force, causing her to yelp in


    shock. Almost instantly, she felt a tight grip of her waist as he pulled her back.


    She fell on him, staring at him with panicked gaze.


    The lights in the bedroom were turned on immediately.


    Vincent pinched her chin and raised her head. "Why are you here?"


    ine was still in a daze as she was shocked by what happened just now.


    If he couldn''t recognize her voice just now, would she be dead already?


    "Why didn''t you knock beforeing in?" Vincent frowned. "Luckily, I don''t have a gun with me, or


    you would have been dead now."


    Blood drained from her face when the image of the dead bald man shed across her mind.


    As he slowly rubbed his cold fingers on her delicate skin, he smiled when he looked at her pale


    face. "You''re fine, aren''t you? Don''t be afraid."


    All of a sudden, she came back to her senses and tried to struggle her way out of his embrace. "Let


    me go!"


    "But you came to me."


    "You..."


    Taking a deep breath, she leaned on him stiffly and huffed, "I need to talk to you, so please let me


    go."


    "You can talk right now."


    How could she? He was clutching her waist tightly and they were so close to each other that she


    could feel his breathing on her skin! How could she talk like this?


    Sensing that she was getting agitated, Vincent let go of her.


    With that, she immediately jumped off the bed.


    Slowly sitting up and leaning against the headboard, Vincent looked up at her and said, "What do


    you want to talk to me about?"


    "Paul and I are leaving but we need someone to send us out by car. Mr. Lawson said that he could


    borrow your car but you were sleeping, so I''m here to ask if I can take the car keys from you." "No,


    you can''t."


    ine squinted in annoyance.


    She didn''t expect to hear such a direct refusal.


    Staring at him, she rebuked, "But you promised me yesterday!"


    "What did I promise you?"


    "You... are you breaking your promise?" ine would be a fool if she couldn''t see through him now.


    Vincent stared at her like a wild beast. "I stayed up all night and figured something up."


    His abrupt remark baffled her.


    "I can get everything I want easily, including you. I must admit that you are indeed special to me, so


    I have never forced you to give in. Maybe my attitude makes you think I am easygoing, so you


    always do as you wish."


    Every word that he spat made her face sank a little.


    Finally, he came to the main point, "I can''t let you have your way anymore. From now on, you must


    stay with me and not go anywhere."


    He spoke in a gentle tone but there was no room for negotiation.

 Chapter 801

    Chapter 801


    Upon listening to Vincent''s words, ine was stunned.


    What did he just say?


    "Are you saying that... you want to imprison me?" Regaining her voice, ine asked in a daze.


    "If that''s what you think, yeah." Vincent pursed his lips.


    Instantly, ine got furious. "How could you do that? Mr. Bradbury, it''s illegal to imprison someone.


    You can''t do this to me!"


    Chuckling, Vincent said, "Well, I''ve killed someone before and that''s illegal too."


    Hearing that, ine couldn''t utter a single word.


    Indeed, he was still not captured after killing people.


    She didn''t know what to say anymore, so she got up and wanted to leave.


    Even if it would take her hours to walk back downtown, she would still do it.


    She would not ask him for help anymore!


    Suddenly, there was a ''beep'' sound behind her. She didn''t take it to heart at all as she pushed the


    door, but she couldn''t open it.


    ine was shocked for a moment. Then she frowned and tried again harder. But still, the door


    wouldn''t open.


    Having no choice, she turned around and asked, "What have you done?"


    Vincent, who was leaning against the headboard, asked back casually, "What have I done?"


    Right then, ine noticed that he was holding something like a mini remote control in his hand, so


    she directly asked, "What is that thing in your hand?"


    "This?" With his hand raised, Vincent answered, "Oh. It''s a key."


    "What key?" ine had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "It''s a smart key for the door," he said with an evil smile.


    She knew it was him!


    As expected, he locked the door!


    Standing still, ine was angry but she couldn''t do anything. She red at the man in frustration,


    demanding, "Why did you lock the door? Open the door and let me out!"


    "Have you forgotten what I said earlier? You''re not leaving here today." "Why are you doing this?


    What good will it do for you to imprison me?"


    "I''m not imprisoning you. I just hope that you could stay to apany me." His voice was soft and


    his eyes were filled with joy.


    ine was surprised.


    "Can''t you tell? I like you."


    Hearing that, she was stunned to the spot and widened her eyes in shock. She couldn''t say a word.


    In the end, she merely stood there in silence.


    Vincent looked her up and down for a moment, then he suddenly waved at her. "Come here."


    But she didn''t move.


    He theny down on the bed, mumbling, "I''m sleepy now, but I can''t fall asleep without you by my


    side."


    ine was choked speechless.


    Her body trembled slightly, and the tip of her ears became hot.


    Noticing that she was embarrassed, he gazed at her with a smile.


    She didn''t dare to look at him at all, so she drooped her head.


    "Come here, or do you want me to carry you?"


    Yet, she still wouldn''t move.


    Suddenly, she heard him get up. Startled, she looked up and said, "S-stop there! I-I''lle by


    myself!"


    Vincent stood still and watched her in silence.


    Gritting her teeth, she had no choice but to walk over.


    As soon as she got close to him, he let out a softugh and pulled her onto the bed, hugging her


    tightly from behind. Gently, he then rubbed his chin against her neck and ine didn''t dare to move


    a bit.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do anything further.


    Only then was she relieved.


    She closed her eyes and contemted something.


    After a long while, she moved, struggling to get up. Vincent sensed that and snorted discontentedly.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m thirsty..."


    "You want to drink water?"


    "Yeah."


    Vincent let go of her and got up to make a call, to which she hurriedly stopped him. "No need to call


    for the servants. I can go get the water myself."


    With a pause, Vincent turned her face to him and looked into her eyes deeply. "Are you trying to


    escape?"


    Unafraid, she returned his gaze and replied, "No, but if you don''t trust me, you cane with me. I


    just don''t wanna bother the butler."


    Vincentughed and pulled her out of bed.


    She was startled by his action.


    "Let''s go get some water. I''m thirsty too."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    As they walked towards the bedroom door, Vincent took out the smart key and pressed it. With a


    beep, the door was automatically bounced open.


    ine drew back her gaze.


    Then, he pushed open the door and took her out. Outside, they saw a sneaky servant and Vincent''s


    face turned cold. "What are you doing?"


    The servant was shocked to see theming out all of a sudden and stammered, "Morgan was


    worried about... Miss Jacob, so he asked me toe up and take a look. Sir, I didn''t do anything. I


    just stood outside and listened."


    Vincent was slightly annoyed.


    Seeing that the servant was frightened, ine pulled Vincent''s sleeve and said, "Don''t be angry. It''s


    not a big deal."


    He nced at her in silence.


    "Morgan said that you''re usually easily annoyed when you just get up, so he''s worried that you''ll


    scold me when Ie up."


    "Oh. He seems quite concerned about you. Anyway, let''s go get some water," Vincentmented


    faintly.


    "Sure."


    Downstairs, seeing that the two were getting along well, Morgan let out a sigh of relief.


    "Morgan, is there any water? I''m thirsty." ine asked with a warm smile.


    "Yes, yes. Please follow me."


    "Uh, I gotta use the bathroom first. I''ll be back soon," she said with an ufortable look.


    Then, she broke free from Vincent''s grip. Initially, Vincent wanted to follow her, but she left in such a


    hurry, so Morgan could only order the servant to follow her.


    "What are you worried about, sir?" Seeing Vincent staring at her back, Morgan teased, "Are you


    worried that Miss Jacob will run away?"


    "Oh well, she''s afraid of me. When I''m around, she''s always on guard. I know that she wants to


    escape."


    Knowing that this was the first time Vincent had a feeling towards a girl, Morgan advised, "Take it


    slow, Mr. Bradbury. Miss Jacob has always lived in a simple and innocent world. Perhaps she hasn''t


    been able to ept what she saw the other day yet. But do give her some time."


    Vincent said nothing and went to sit on the sofa to wait for her.


    Shortly, ine came back to the living room in a good mood and took the two cups of tea from


    Morgan before saying briskly to Vincent, "Let''s head back upstairs and take a nap. I''m getting


    sleepy too."


    Vincent was surprised to see her change of attitude.


    Just now, she was still looking at him as if he was her enemy.


    What a fickle girl!


    On the other hand, Morgan burst intoughter and said, "Alright, go have a rest. I''ll ask the kitchen


    to prepare the soup so you guys can have it after napping."


    Hearing that, ine gave him a sweet smile. "Thanks, Morgan."


    "Okay." Vincent nodded and was about to go up.


    Rolling her eyes, ine said, "Can''t you say thank you?"


    Rude.


    "Fine, thank you," Vincent said.


    Getting his gratitude, Morgan felt extremely ttered because he had never heard Vincent say a


    word of thanks in all these years.


    He even thought that people like Vincent would never thank anyone.


    Thinking about that, he turned to ine with aplicated look. It seemed that Miss Jacob''s


    influence on Vincent was more profound than he had imagined.


    She could change Vincent with just a few words.

 Chapter 802

    Chapter 802


    Following Vincent back to the bedroom, ine drank some of the water in the ss and handed it


    to Vincent who was behind her. "Here, your water."


    Vincent took it but he didn''t drink the water.


    Seeing that, she asked casually, "Didn''t you say you''re thirsty?"


    Still, he didn''t speak and just yed with the ss, to which she gradually grew a little anxious. A


    whileter, he finally said, "There''s something that I wanna ask you."


    ine froze. "Wh-what?"


    "Earlier, you clearly were angry at me, so why are you acting calmly now?" His eyes were full of


    doubt. "What are you thinking? Or, what are you nning?"


    Without saying anything, she suddenly sshed the water in her cup at him.


    Vincent dodged the attack right away.


    Then, he frowned and looked at her deeply.


    But she just shrugged and said, "Is that how you want me to react?"


    He was puzzled.


    "If I''m acting like I do normally, you get suspicious. So do you prefer me to shout and make a scene


    instead?"


    With that said, she stared at him with a poker face.


    Vincent was surprised a little. Suddenly, heughed and looked at her with a burning gaze.


    Under hisughter, ine was a little frightened.


    However, he just finished the water in the ss and took her to bed with a smile. "Come sleep with


    me."


    She put up with it.


    On the bed, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her tightly, which made her a little difficult to


    breathe. She snorted and pushed him, but he hugged her even tighter as he thought that she


    wanted to escape.


    "Hmmm..."


    She moaned as her face buried in his solid chest.


    Listening to the thumping beat of his heart, she was running out of breath so she pounded on his


    chest to signal her difort.


    However, Vincent thought that she was having a temper so he didn''t loosen his embrace.


    After a few struggles, she stopped moving.


    Only then did he realize that something was wrong. He quickly released her and saw that her face


    had turned red.


    Then, she rolled her eyes and snapped, "Are you trying to kill me?"


    "Who would hug a person so tight like you? I almost can''t breathe!"


    She yelled in anger.


    "I... I''m sorry.¡±


    She wanted to scold him further, but seeing his apologetic look, she swallowed her anger and said,


    "Never mind..."


    Pouting, she then asked, "Have you never hugged someone? Why are you using so much


    strength?"


    "Well, I haven''t. I''ll be careful next time."


    ine was surprised.


    He actually had never hugged anyone before?


    Although she was curious about that, she didn''t ask it out.


    Surprisingly, after a pause, Vincent took the initiative to exin, "I don''t like to be intimate with


    others, and neither do I like being disturbed during my sleep. But you''re an exception. I like to sleep


    with you in my arms. You make me calm down."


    Hearing that, ine took a few nces at him before asking, "That day at Dr. Perkins''s house, I


    woke up and found you awake in the living


    room..."


    "Yeah, that''s me."


    As if knowing what she wanted to ask, Vincent nodded. "The first time we met was at Howard''s


    home."


    "That was the first time we met?"


    "Actually, it''s earlier than that day."


    "Like when?"


    ncing at her, Vincent hesitated whether he should tell her or not.


    Right then, she shot him a re. "Just say it."


    "Well... That day, when I went to Howard''s house for the first time, you happened to juste out of


    the shower with a bath towel. And you were startled to see me in the living room..."


    Instantly, ine''s memories were brought back. She recalled that ''Dr. Perkins'' was acting differently


    from usual that day. He was particrly reticent. But, she didn''t think too much back then.


    Ah, she was stupid.


    Meanwhile, Vincent''s gaze slowly deepened. "That day, I kissed you. Lying under my body, you


    stared at me with a pair of frightened doe eyes."


    Hearing that, her body stiffened.


    Back then, she thought that it was Howard who had kissed her. As a result, she was quite angry


    with Howard in the next few days.


    But it turned out that it was not Howard...


    Instead, it was Vincent...


    "Why did you do that?" She was still upset to think about it now.


    Vincent pursed his lips, saying nothing.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Under her questioning, she could see the tips of his ears getting a little red.


    "Vincent, tell me."


    With a snort, he turned his face away.


    Eventually, ine decided to change the subject. "Why do you look exactly the same as Dr.


    Perkins?"


    Hearing that, Vincent looked at her deeply for a while.


    So she guessed, "Are you two twins?"


    However, he closed his eyes, saying lightly, "I''m gonna sleep now. Let''s talk about this another


    time."


    ine didn''t mind if he didn''t want to speak about it since it was his privacy. But she needed to


    know the truth, so she could warn Dr. Perkins when she


    had a chance.


    "Please, tell me what happened first before you go to sleep."


    She wanted to know it so much that she even took the initiative to hold his arm.


    Sensing her touch, Vincent opened his eyes and nced at her hand.


    However, from the silent look on his face, she reckoned that he would not tell her the truth.


    "You''re right. Howard and I are twins, but I was abandoned at a young age."


    She widened her eyes in surprise because she didn''t expect him to have such a past, and what was


    more, he was willing to tell her.


    "What happened after that?"


    "Luckily, I was saved by someone, so I get to live until now."


    ine furrowed her brows upon hearing that. No wonder he killed Bob without even blinking an eye.


    Growing up, he must have gone through something that made him the way he was now.


    She was lost in thought.


    Suddenly, Vincent circled her into his arms again and ordered, "Sing to me."


    "I wanna listen to you singing."


    "But didn''t you say you wanted to sleep just now?"


    "I''m not very sleepy yet. Perhaps I''ll fall asleep under your singing."


    "Alright."


    As soon as she heard that he would fall asleep, she began to sing. Her voice was soft and sweet,


    which was quite pleasing to his ears.


    He tilted his head to look at her with a deep gaze.


    As time went by, he was overwhelmed by a sense of sleepiness and eventually fell into a deep


    sleep.


    Seeing that, ine stopped singing and called out tentatively, "Vincent?"


    But he justy there still.


    It seemed that the drug hade into effect.


    She immediately came out of his arms and ran towards the door.

 Chapter 803

    Chapter 803


    After running away for a few steps, ine thought of something and hurried back to the bedside.


    Taking the key from Vincent, she unlocked the bedroom door and ran outside.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Downstairs, she met Morgan, who asked suspiciously, "Miss Jacob, why are youing down


    again?"


    "Oh, Vincent had fallen asleep and he wished to be alone." ine took a deep breath and


    continued, "Anyway, I''m worried about my brother. He''s at home by himself, so I wanna go back and


    check on him."


    Hearing that, Morgan let down his guard. "I see. Shall I ask the driver to send you home?"


    "Sure, could he take me downtown as well?"


    "You going downtown alone, Miss Jacob?"


    "No, my brother ising as well because I gotta take him to the station so he could go back to


    school soon. It''s not good for him to skip too many sses."


    "That''s right." Morgan nodded. "But I gotta ask Mr. Bradbury for permission first." "Ah, but he


    doesn''t like to be bothered when he''s asleep. He told me to go to you if I need anything."


    With a pair of innocent-looking eyes, ine then added, "Morgan, do you not trust me?"


    Morgan smiled. "It''s not that. Please wait for a moment. I''m going to look for the driver."


    "Thank you."


    ine let out a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, at the airport in Beachmarsh City


    The first thing Howard did upon getting off the ne was to call home, but no one answered the


    phone.


    "Urgh, ine! Where did you go again?" He then put away his phone and stopped a cab to go


    back.


    Originally, he could have finished his work in three days, but there was an unexpected event, so he


    had to stay for another two days.


    During his business trip, he called home more than once, but ine never answered it.


    Although he didn''t take it seriously at first, he grew a little worried now.


    Right now, he just wanted to go home as soon as possible to see what was going on.


    In the cab, he even began to wonder if ine was frightened by his words earlier.


    So she decided to avoid him these days.


    When the cab arrived at his ce, Howard called thendline again, but no one picked it up still.


    Sighing, he put away his phone and opened the door. Instantly, he noticed that something was


    wrong at home as it was deadly quiet.


    Also, the coffee table in the living room was in a mess.


    Howard frowned and started to wonder if ine was away in thest few days.


    Otherwise, she would have cleaned the table up.


    "ine?"


    Closing the door, Howard called towards upstairs.


    But no one answered him.


    So he put down his luggage and went straight to the second floor.


    Upstairs, a chair was overturned and a cup was broken to pieces on the floor. Seeing that, he


    began to have a bad feeling.


    "ine!"


    Howard searched everywhere but ine was nowhere to be seen.


    Where did she go?


    Gradually, his heart sank, but he refused to think about the worst.


    He sat on the sofa and took a few deep breaths. Then, thinking of something, he quickly took out


    his phone to make a call.


    The first person he phoned was Sharon. She was taking a nap with Simon when she got his call.


    "Hey, what''s up?"


    "Have you seen ine these past few days?"


    Sharon was taken aback. "No, Simon has been sicktely so I''ve been staying with him at home.


    What''s wrong?"


    "Oh. Is Simon doing okay?"


    "Yeah, thankfully, his fever is breaking now." Sharon touched her son''s face. "Anyway, what


    happens to ine?"


    "Oh. Nothing. Go back to sleep with Simon. I''ll hang up now."


    Hanging up the phone, Howard then phoned Ariah''s number. After a while, someone answered,


    "Howard?"


    "Hey, Jimmy. Can I speak to Ariah?"


    Jimmy was holding Lacie in his arms while answering the phone. "Ah, Ariah''s in the bathroom. Do


    you need her to speak on the phone?"


    "Yeah, I have something urgent to ask her."


    "Okay, hold on."


    Then, Jimmy seemed to be walking to the bathroom. Along the way, Lacie was heard saying


    something. "Daddy, give it to me..."


    "Oh, silly girl, you can''t chew on the phone. I''ll give you something to chew onter. Uncle Howard


    is looking for mom, so let''s give the phone to mom first..."


    Howard waited anxiously for a while before the phone was finally passed on to Ariah, who asked


    curiously, "Howard? Why are you looking for me?"


    "Have you seen ely?" Howard asked.


    "ine? No, I haven''t seen her muchtely except that night when she was hospitalized and I


    helped her to pay her fee. By the way, how''s she doing now?"


    Soon, she noticed that Howard was breathing heavily on the other end of the line before she heard


    him asking, "ine was hospitalized? When did that happen?"


    Immediately, Ariah was stunned. "You didn''t know about it?"


    "Not at all!"


    "Wait, are you joking? You were at the hospital that day too. How could you not know?"


    Howard stiffened.


    Did she mean that he... show up at the hospital?


    How was that possible?


    "You must have mistaken it!" Howard said with certainty, "I''ve been away on a business trip for the


    past few days and I only returned to Beachmarsh City today. And ine isn''t at home."


    "Seriously?" Now, Ariah realized that something was wrong.


    "Yeah. Can you tell me exactly what happened that day?" Howard hurriedly asked.


    "ine had her head injured that day, but it wasn''t too serious. When I got to the hospital, her


    younger brother was in the ward too. Originally, I wanted to stay with her for the night, but then you


    came over, so I left."


    That was not him!


    Howard had no idea about ine''s injury, and neither was he aware that her family hade into


    town.


    What on earth had happened in the past few days?


    Just as he wanted to ask further, suddenly, he recalled of something, and his face was full of


    incredulity.


    Could it be... that man?


    And Ariah had mistaken that man as him at the hospital?


    Thinking about that, he grew even anxious.


    "Alright, thanks. I''ll call you again if I need to ask you anything more."


    Then, he ended the call and went out.


    On the other hand, Ariah held the phone with her delicate brows knitted together. She had the


    feeling that Howard must have noticed something strange.


    However, why did he sound like he didn''t know about ine''s hospitalization?


    If so, who was that man that she saw at the hospital that day?


    Meanwhile, Howard drove to a psychiatric hospital.


    He had been here several times before, so he soon found his way to a ward.

 Chapter 804

    Chapter 804


    However, there was no one in the ward.


    Howard came to the nurse station and the nurse who had been in charge of that ward said, "Oh,


    you mean Mr. Bradbury? He had left already. Don''t you know that, Mr. Perkins?"


    Howard was taken aback.


    Of course, he did not know that. It wasn''t like they were close, and he only paid attention to that Mr.


    Bradbury because they looked alike.


    "Uh, but he should have left his contact number here when he was just admitted, right? Could you


    give me his number? I have something urgent to discuss with him."


    "I''m afraid I can''t do that. But I could ask our head nurse about his condition."


    "Sure, I''ll wait you here. Thanks."


    The young nurse left, and Howard waited in ce. Soon, she came back with the head nurse.


    The head nurse told him, "Mr. Perkins, I''m not very clear about Mr. Bradbury''s condition and what


    illness he got admitted for because it was our director who brought him in."


    With a frown, Howard questioned, "What do you mean by that? Don''t you have his contact


    number?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "No, I''m afraid his information wasn''t registered on theputer. We only know that his surname is


    Bradbury and that he stayed in that ward. Sometimes, he stayed in his ward for days without


    coming out. However, when he came out asionally, we were told by our director to leave him


    alone."


    "So what you''re saying is that a patient like Mr. Bradbury is free to leave the hospital as he likes?"


    Immediately, the head nurse became a little embarrassed.


    Nevertheless, Howard had no choice but to leave since he couldn''t find out any information on Mr.


    Bradbury.


    On the other side, Morgan got the driver for ine and she asked the driver to pick up Paul.


    Ruben was very surprised to see the drivering along and asked, "Wow. Did you manage to


    convince Vincent to get you a driver?"


    With his understanding of Vincent, he had assumed that Vincent would never let ine go...


    Strange.


    However, ine wasn''t bothered to answer him as she dragged Paul into the car.


    "Mister, we may leave now," she said to the driver.


    The driver had received Morgan''s order earlier, so naturally, he would listen to her.


    After the car had driven away, only then did Ruben leave.


    Getting into the city center, ine asked the driver to drop them off at a mall. "Mister, my brother


    and I need to go in to buy something. Could you wait for us here? We''ll be back quick."


    "Sure, Miss Jacob," the driver said with a patient smile.


    Getting the driver''s reply, ine took Paul out of the car.


    Entering the shopping mall, Paul finally shook off her hand unhappily. "Sis, why are weing to


    the mall again?"


    However, ine just turned to look at the back, making sure that the driver did not follow them.


    "Let''s leave from the side door."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "We can''t let the driver follow us anymore."


    Instantly, Paul understood why she had asked toe here. It turned out that she wanted to get rid


    of the driver.


    But he didn''t know why. "Aren''t we going back to the vi?"


    ine suddenly stopped and red at him. "The vi? Do you want to be locked up again? I''m


    telling you, I''m only taking you with me because you''re my brother!"


    "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry at me..."


    Hearing that, ine sneered. "Huh? Why am I angry? Because you tried to steal stuff from Dr.


    Perkins''s apartment! Paul, you get us into this, remember?"


    Frightened, Paul did not expect that she would suddenly lose her temper.


    Of course, ine was frustrated and she lost hope for her brother ever since he and Allen broke


    into Dr. Perkins''s house, not to mention that he was even too timid to help her.


    Although he was being heartless to her, she could not watch him die.


    Taking a deep breath, she said calmly, "Paul, just get a bus and leave Beachmarsh City now."


    Paul was slightly anxious. "Sis, please don''t get angry at me..."


    Nevertheless, ine just shook off his hand with a poker face, saying, "Just go."


    At the bus station-


    Upon seeing Paul off, ine was just about to leave but then she was called by his brother. "Sis!"


    "Is there anything else?" She frowned.


    "Oh. Uh... will Allen be fine?" Paul asked with concern. "Why don''t you plead with Mr. Bradbury for


    him. After all, Allen is still your fiance..."


    "Duh, mind your own business."


    She didn''t bother to talk with him anymore. "Anyway, be careful on the way back. Text me when you


    arrive."


    "Sure."


    Looking at the bus leaving, ine was finally relieved.


    Back then, Allen almost raped her, so of course, she wouldn''t care to know if he was still alive or


    not, not to mention to plead for him.


    Perhaps her family, including Paul, did not think much of her now because she had been too stupid


    in the past few years.


    Thinking about that, ine sneered. Then, she took a deep breath and hailed a cab to head to the


    bank.


    She had a debit card that had some deposit on it and she had given it to her family upon telling


    them the passcode, so that they could withdraw money from it whenever they need.


    And her monthly sry was transferred to that card.


    Arriving at the bank, she reported the card as lost with her ID card before getting a new one. Then,


    she transferred all the money in the old card to the new one.


    Uponpleting that, she headed to Howard''s apartment.


    She had some belongings left at Howard''s ce, though they weren''t valuable items. Besides, she


    still needed to pack some change of clothes.


    She would leave the city after that.


    As soon as she returned to the apartment and unlocked the door, a man appeared in front of her


    with a sullen face.


    Seeing that the man looked exactly like Howard, she subconsciously turned around to escape.


    She didn''t expect that Vincent would wait for her here!


    Did she walk right into his trap?


    Entering the elevator, she saw Vincenting behind her inrge strides.


    She was so frightened that she screamed, "Ah-" "Oh, shut up! Why are you screaming?"


    "Don''te over me. Help-"


    Saying that, she kicked him in the groinal area. The man was caught unguarded and got hit


    squarely. With an "ouch", he knelt down in pain.


    Skipping over him, in wanted to take the stairs.


    Suddenly, her ankle was gripped by him and she was pulled onto the ground.


    "ine, are you crazy? D*mn it! You could have gotten me bing infertile!"


    The man roared in exasperation. But hearing his voice, ine was surprised. "Dr. Perkins... is that


    you?"


    With a sneer, Howard rebuked, "Who are you expecting then? Why do you look scared though..."


    "Dr. Perkins!"


    Without warning, she threw herself into his arms, crying, "You scared me just now! I thought it was...


    Anyway, I''m d it''s you!"

 Chapter 805

    Chapter 805


    Howard had just stood up when ine threw herself at him and he fell back to the ground.


    Urgh, this girl!


    Where did she get her strength from!


    Howard cursed silently, though his arm was wrapped around her waist. Holding her into his


    embrace, heforted softly, "Why were you scared though? What happened? Oh, well, don''t cry


    anymore."


    As soon as he said that, her tears rolled down even more.


    The worries and fear from the past two days were released now. Although she didn''t intend to cry,


    she couldn''t control it.


    She sobbed hard as she smeared her tears on his clothes.


    "Dr. Perkins, I''m so d that you''re alright. I was very worried about you..."


    Before learning that the man she thought to be Dr. Perkins was actually Vincent, she wasn''t worried


    about Dr. Perkins at all.


    But suddenly, two days ago, she learned that, so instantly, she became frightened and worried


    about Howard''s safety.


    Now seeing that he was safe and sound, she cried with joy.


    She was sobbing so hard that she was on the verge of fainting


    However, ine was not the kind of person who liked to cry.


    When she was a child, she would just swallow her tears silently.


    But today, her tears were running like a water tap.


    After a long time, her voice got hoarse, and only then did her cry gradually fade away.


    Opening her eyes, she found her vision had be blurry.


    Her eyelids were getting swollen from sobbing too.


    "Here, have some water."


    Howard came out of the kitchen and handed a ss to her before giving her a tissue. "Wipe the


    snot on your nose."


    Hearing that, she blushed.


    That was awkward.


    Now that she had calmed down, she was embarrassed by how she acted just now. She was like a


    kid.


    Shame on her.


    "I''ll go wash my face."


    Putting down the ss, she went into the bathroom in a hurry.


    Howard looked at her back thoughtfully.


    Just now when she was crying, she had been sobbing something inartictely, but he only caught


    some irrelevant points.


    What on earth happened when he was away?


    And why did she break down to such a state?


    Also, what was her rtionship with Mr. Bradbury...


    Taking a deep breath, Howard told himself to calm down.


    After a while, ine finally came out of the bathroom upon tidying herself up. Although her face was


    still red and her eyes were swollen, at least she looked much reinvigorated.


    "Come sit here."


    Howard patted the sofa. "And have some chrysanthemum tea."


    "Oh." Taking over the cup, she began to sip the tea.


    When she was almost done, Howard asked, "Do you wanna tell me what happened first? Or would


    you like to take a rest?"


    All of a sudden, ine froze.


    Howard watched her quietly. "Since you''re not in good spirits, I''ll understand if you wanna rest and


    I''ll ask no more questions for now. On the other hand, if you wanna tell me what happened first, we


    can have a chat."


    With hesitation, ine said slowly, "Although I am very exhausted and want to sleep now, I think I


    should tell you what happened first."


    Howard was delighted to hear her decision. "Alright, I''m all ears."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Pursing her lips, she said in a serious manner, "Dr. Perkins, your house was broke in by thieves."


    After waiting for a long time, Howard didn''t expect to receive such bad news.


    "Thieves?" He nced around. Just now, he was busy coaxing her, so he hadn''t had time to clean


    up the apartment yet. "Yeah, I can see that the house is in a mess."


    "Have you checked if you missed anything?"


    "Nah, not yet."


    "You''d better go and check now." Quickly, she put down her cup, looking anxious. "If it''s something


    valuable, I''ll find a way topensate you..." "You wannapensate me?" Howard frowned.


    "But it''s none of your business."


    Hearing that, she lowered her head embarrassingly. "Because I know the thieves who entered your


    house."


    Well, now Howard grew a little interested.


    "Tell me about it."


    "It''s my younger brother, and... someone from my hometown. They got the key from me and learned


    that you were on a business trip. When I was away, they sneaked in and stole things from you..."


    "Your younger brother?" Howard frowned. "If I remember correctly, your brother is still in high


    school, right?"


    "Yeah..."


    "Where is he now?"


    ine froze.


    "You let him go?"


    Her face turned pale. "Dr. Perkins, you can call the police, and I''ll do my best to cooperate with


    them. I''ll tell them where Paul goes to school and our home address..."


    If someone did the wrong thing, they should pay the price.


    Her brother was no exception.


    And she shouldn''t have let Paul leave Beachmarsh


    City. Instead, she should send him straight to the police station... However, she was afraid that Paul


    would tell the police about Vincent killing people.


    Because it would bring out many more troubles.


    So without thinking much, she just sent Paul away directly.


    But now Howard brought it up, ine realized that she had made the wrong decision.


    "Are you sure you want me to call the police? He''s your brother after all," Howard said, raising an


    eyebrow at her.


    Surprised, ine then nodded firmly. "He shouldn''t have done that. And when he did that, he never


    considered how it would turn out for me... Dr. Perkins, just call the police and I''ll make sure to


    cooperate with them."


    Hearing that, Howardughed. "Oh, girl. You''re really righteous. My grandfather will definitely like


    you."


    But she just smiled awkwardly.


    "However, I won''t pursue this matter any further since he''s your brother."


    She looked up at him in disbelief. "Dr. Perkins..."


    "Why are you so surprised? Don''t I look like the kind of man who would makepromises for a


    woman he loves?" Howard looked at her with a grin. "If the thief had been someone else, I would


    have called the police without hesitation. But since it''s your brother, I''ll consider letting him go."


    "Dr. Perkins!"


    ine was amused to hear that.


    Seeing her breaking into a smile, Howard sighed with relief. "You look better when you smile. But


    when you cry, you''re like a little tabby cat."


    Instantly, she got embarrassed.


    "Ahem. Now, can you tell me what happened to you these few days?" Only then did Howard get to


    the point.


    Taking a nce at him, she asked hesitantly, "Uh, do you already know something?"


    Ever since they met, Dr. Perkins had been studying her with a thoughtful look.


    "Yeah, I do know some stuff, but I want to hear it from you. Tell me what happenedtely and don''t


    hold back anything."

 Chapter 806

    Chapter 806


    Judging by the look on Dr. Perkins''s face, ine could see that he was being serious.


    She pursed her lips and said slowly, "Alright."


    Howard was waiting for her exnation.


    "I met someone who looked exactly the same as you the other day." Saying that, she studied his


    expression, but he didn''t look surprised at all, so she asked, "Aren''t you curious?"


    Howard nced at her, but said nothing. He only took out a pack of cigarettes and wanted to light


    one of them. But then, he asked, "May I?"


    "Sure."


    Lighting the cig, he took a long drag on it before signaling, "Go on."


    "I thought that man was you and I let him in your house..." ine bit her lips and apologize, "I''m


    sorry. I''m quite dumb, ain''t I? You two are so different, yet I couldn''t tell that it wasn''t you."


    Hearing that, Howard asked, "So you''ve been staying with him for the past couple of days?"


    Instinctively, she looked away from him.


    Seeing her avoiding his gaze, Howard felt a wave of anger red up in his heart. "D*mn it, what''s


    that lunatic staying with you for?" "Dr. Perkins..." ine was a little frightened by his response.


    "Sorry. Did I scare you?" Howard took a deep breath.


    However, she shook her head.


    "Did that man try to harm you?"


    Mr. Bradbury was a patient at the psychiatric hospital, so naturally, Howard was worried about her.


    "No." Staring at her own toes, she answered a whileter.


    Finally, Howard was relieved. "Thank goodness."


    "Dr. Perkins, are you hungry now? I can make you something to eat." Just then, ine got up and


    went to the kitchen.


    "Oh. I''m not hungry. Just go rest."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, I''m not hungry. Go and take a nap. Later in the evening, I''ll take you out for dinner."


    "Oh."


    Indeed, ine was very exhausted, so she headed to her bedroom. Before opening the door, she


    stopped and turned back to gaze at Howard, wanting to say something.


    But eventually, she said nothing and went into her bedroom.


    After ine entered her bedroom, Howard got up and went to the balcony.


    With the breeze blowing onto his face, he smoked in silence.


    The cigs were lighted one after another.


    Later, having enough sleep, ine came out of her bedroom and saw Howard standing on the


    balcony.


    "Dr. Perkins?"


    She called out.


    Quickly, Howard put off the cig in the ashtray. "Oh, hey. You''ve gotten enough sleep?"


    "Yeah." Walking over, she noticed there were cigarette ashes on the floor and she wondered why he


    smoked so much.


    "You must be hungry." Howard smiled. "I''m gonna wash up, and then well head out for dinner."


    "Ah, that''s gonna cost a lot. Why don''t we get some groceries and cook at home-"


    "Nah, let''s just go out to eat," Howard insisted.


    "Alright."


    With a smile, Howard rubbed her head lightly.


    Before going for dinner, Howard took ine to a shopping mall.


    "What are we doing here?" ine was puzzled.


    "To buy you some clothes."


    "Why?"


    "Because today is our first date, so I want you to dress up pretty." Howard cleared his throat. "So,


    do you wanna shop for clothes first, or have your make-up done first?"


    "Uh..."


    "Well, I think it''s better to have your make-up done first. Then well buy you some clothes and


    perhaps have your hair done if we have time."


    Quickly, ine refused, "No need, Dr. Perkins. It''s just a regr meal. I don''t wanna trouble you."


    "Nah, there''s no trouble." Without saying any further, Howard took her to a well- known cosmetics


    store and called the shop assistant, "Hey, could you put on some light makeup for her? Use the best


    products you''ve got."


    The shop assistant smiled and said briskly, "Sure."


    As long as the customers had the cosmetics used, they would have to buy them. So it seemed that


    she would have another big sale today.


    Shortly, ine was surrounded by three shop


    assistants.


    On the other hand, Howard sat on the sofa and began to read a magazine.


    "Dr. Perkins, can I not do the make-up..."


    "No, just sit down and let them put on the make-up for you." Then, seeing her pitiful look, Howard


    asked amusingly, "Have you never used any cosmetics before?"


    She shook her head.


    "Enjoy it then." After that, he said to the shop assistants, "Give her a mirror to look at and tell her


    how to do the make-up, so she could learn to do it at home as well."


    Hearing that, ine was speechless.


    She didn''t want to put on these things on her face.


    However, the shop assistants were chuckling. "It seems that your boyfriend is really doting on you."


    "Ah, he''s not my boyfriend."


    "Well, then he must be interested in you."


    ine had nothing to say.


    Eventually, she just kept quiet and sat there.


    Despite that, the shop assistants were still quite chatty.


    "Miss Jacob, your skin looks so good that you don''t really need any concealer. You have little dark


    circles though, and this product will suit you very well."


    "And this mascara. It will look good on you..."


    "Miss Jacob, your nose is quite straight. You don''t need much contouring. Oh, I''m getting jealous of


    you..."


    "By the way, would you like any blush and lipstick on as well?"


    "Miss Jacob, your eyeshadow doesn''t have to be heavy because your eyes are so beautiful


    already..."


    Hearing all that, ine was rather confused.


    Somehow, she didn''t understand everything they said.


    So she simply remained silent and let them do their job.


    Half an hourter, the makeover was finally done.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    "Wow, you look gorgeous." A sales assistant cried out exaggeratedly.


    "Yeah, you look stunning. You''re even more goodlooking than most celebrities." This one was even


    more exaggerated.


    "Haha, thanks. So is the make- up done? May I stand up now?"


    "Sure, sure."


    ine then turned around to look for Howard. "Dr. Perkins?"


    Seeing her new look, Howard was stunned and stared at her fixedly with a smile.


    Under his gaze, ine soon felt a little ufortable.


    She cleared her throat. "Dr. Perkins, what''s wrong?"


    Howard put down the magazine and stood up, walking up to her. Then, he asked the sales assistant


    for a mirror. "Come and look at it yourself."


    Following his sight, she was stunned at her reflection in the mirror as well.


    She looked indeed... stunning.


    ine didn''t look like her usual self anymore.


    Studying at her reflection in the mirror, she eximed in disbelief, "Wow, is this still me?"


    After putting on the make- up, she looked so different now!


    Meanwhile, Howard couldn''t help chuckling when he saw her adorable reaction. "Let''s get you a set


    of cosmetics so you can do your make-up more often."


    Saying that, he asked the shop assistant to pack up all the cosmetics that she had used earlier.


    Suddenly, a female voice behind them interrupted in surprise, "Howard?"


    It was a plump woman with fair skin and fine make-up. She was dressed sexily. Her gaze was fixed


    on them.

 Chapter 807

    Chapter 807


    The woman''s curious gaze fell on ine.


    She was sizing ine up with curiosity and disdain.


    Finally, she turned to Howard and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect it was really you."


    Initially, Howard was a little nervous when he saw the woman, but now, he calmed down. "Kiran,


    why are you here?"


    Kiran Fox lifted her hair and walked up to him. "Of course, I''m here to buy cosmetics. Is this your


    girlfriend?"


    Just as ine wanted to exin, Howard said, "Does it matter?"


    "Oh. Howard, since when did you prefer this kind of innocent-looking girl?" Kiran scoffed.


    Saying that, she gave him a meaningful look. "Didn''t you always love the curvy kind of women like


    me?"


    Howard just looked at her lightly. "Stop making things more awkward."


    "Are you angry?" Kiran stared at him with her beautiful eyes wide open. "How could you get angry


    at me? Remember how you used to dote on me when we were dating?" "Shut up!"


    Now, he was really angry as he red at her, snapping, "And get the hell out of here."


    Kiran snorted. Then, ignoring him, she turned to ine. "Girl, how long have you two been dating?"


    Puzzled, ine didn''t understand why she asked.


    "Howard''s a great guy. We all know that. However, he will never fall in love with you."


    "He''s been dating different women all these years, but no one has ever got to be with him to the


    end. He''s a yboy. When he gets tired of a woman, he just ditches them."


    There was resentment in Kiran''s tone.


    It seemed that she was one of the women who had been abandoned by Howard, which exined


    why she got so emotional now.


    "He uses the same tricks every time. First, he shows you tenderness, gifts you flowers, and satisfies


    all your vanity. Easily, you''ll fall in love with him... If I''m not mistaken, after he took you here to shop


    for clothes and cosmetics, he''s gonna take you to dinnerter, right? You gotta be careful. He treats


    every woman this way. When you fall in love with him, he''s gonna want you to have sex with him.


    And once he gets that, everything''s gonna be over."


    Meanwhile, Howard''s face turned sullen. However, his upbringing wouldn''t allow him to hit a


    woman.


    So he could only sneer and say to ine, "How are you still listening?"


    Hearing that, ine was puzzled. "Huh?"


    "This woman is full of bullsh*t. I can''t stand it anymore," Howard said icily, "ine, go and shut her


    up, will you?"


    Nevertheless, ine just looked surprised.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    On the other hand, Kiran looked a little scared.


    "What? You''re finally afraid now?" Howard gave out a coldugh.


    Stepping back, Kiran stammered, "Wh- who told you I''m afraid? I was just telling the truth. Howard,


    you''ve broken so many women''s hearts and you''re gonna pay the price! You''ll end up being lonely!"


    Eventually, Howard got frustrated and rolled up his sleeves, ready to teach Kiran a lesson.


    Seeing that, Kiran screamed and ran away.


    In the meantime, ine stopped him. "Dr. Perkins, don''t."


    With a ck look, he took a deep breath.


    Later, Howard still looked quite upset when he went to pay the bill.


    Since ine didn''t know how tofort him, she decided to keep quiet.


    However, after the interlude, the shop assistants were staring at Howard with meaningful looks.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Howard let out a coldugh and left with the shopping bags.


    Quickly, ine followed.


    Coming out of the mall, Howard strode forward at a fast pace, so she could only trot along in


    silence.


    Suddenly, he stopped and turned back with an ashen look. Catching off guard, ine ran into him.


    He held her up and demanded, "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    She rubbed her head and asked back, "What do you want me to say?"


    "Ask me who that woman is and if what she said is true!" He red at her.


    ine looked surprised. "Well, isn''t that your exgirlfriend?"


    As for the credibility of that woman''s words, she was not bothered at all since it was Dr. Perkins''s


    private affairs.


    Howard seemed to have choked on her words.


    Abruptly, ineughed. "Dr. Perkins, I don''t believe in that woman''s words. You''re such a good


    man. How could you be ying with women''s feelings? I know she''s just trying to drive a wedge


    between us."


    At the end of her speech, she even winked at him.


    Howard didn''t know what to say.


    Looking at her, his gaze became deep andplicated. He pursed his lips slightly.


    Under the dim light, they were studying each other silently.


    Finally, ine patted her belly and said, "Dr. Perkins, how long are you still gonna stand here? I''m


    getting hungry."


    Howard sighed. "Girl, can''t you think of something else other than food?"


    "Like what?"


    "Like what I told you before I went on the business trip. What are your thoughts now?"


    "I''m starving. Let''s go get supper."


    Sneering, Howard gave her a nce. "Wait until we buy you some clothes first."


    ine was choked speechless.


    In the clothing store, Howard asked the staff to pick out a dress for her.


    "Go change it."


    Getting the dress, he pushed her into a fitting room.


    After ine had entered the fitting room, Howard sat on the sofa with a sullen look.


    However, he was only acting like this to hide his nervousness and guilt.


    What Kiran said earlier was true and he was afraid that ine would misunderstand him.


    Thus, he could only act this way to deal with the situation.


    A whileter, ine came out of the fitting room in a knee- length dress. The tapered waistline had


    brought out her tiny waist and her straight legs. She looked extremely gorgeous upon dressing up.


    Her ck hair was hanging down loosely, and the pink dress made her look lovely.


    Howard loved the way she looked now¡ªher figure and the ufortable look on her face.


    Nevertheless, he had never imagined that one day, he would fall in love with someone.


    He liked ine a lot.


    Seeing that Howard was sitting still, ine pulled the hem of her skirt and asked, "Dr. Perkins, does


    it not look good?" "Ahem." Howard stood up and shook his head.


    "No, it looks really good on you. Let''s get this one."


    Saying that, he was about to take her out. "Now, let''s go have dinner."


    Quickly, ine said, "Wait! My clothes are still in the changing room!"


    "Ah, those are worn clothes. You could just throw them away."


    "No! They''re not that worn yet!" ine then ran to the staff and requested, "Hello, could you put my


    clothes into a bag please?"


    The staff smiled and said, "Sure, please bear with me for a moment."


    Taking the shopping bag, ine followed Howard into a restaurant. The waiters in the restaurant


    were speaking a foreignnguage.


    No wonder Howard made her dress decently. It turned out that he wanted to take her to a high-end


    restaurant for dinner.

 Chapter 808

    Chapter 808


    ine had never been to such a high- end restaurant before, and it was inevitable for her to get


    nervous.


    Howard was familiar with the restaurant and led her to a private room.


    Then, he ordered food in a fluent foreignnguage, looking unhurried yet elegant. Seeing that,


    ine was a little surprised.


    When Howard waved in front of her, she finally came to her senses.


    "What are you thinking about?" He poured her a ss of red wine. "If you don''t like the red wine, I''ll


    order you some juice, although they probably don''t serve juice here."


    Taking a sip, she replied, "It tastes alright."


    Howard was a little surprised. "You know how to drink?"


    "Yeah, I can drink a little."


    "Howe I never see you drinking?"


    "I''m working at your house, so of course, I can''t be drinking."


    Hearing that, Howard broke intoughter. "Fair enough."


    With a smile, she took the ss and drank slowly.


    Soon, it was emptied.


    Yet, her face didn''t even turn red.


    Howard was shocked. "Can you drink more?"


    "Yeah, I think so." Looking at the red wine, she asked, "Does it contain a lot of alcohol?"


    Initially, thinking that ine would not be able to drink much alcohol, Howard had ordered the wine


    that contained the least alcohol.


    When ine learned that, she licked her red lips and said, "I see. That''s nothingpared to liquor


    and I can drink a ss of liquor at a time with no problem. So for red wine, perhaps I could drink a


    few more sses."


    Howard was amazed at her drinking capacity.


    How was that only able to drink a little?


    Taking a deep breath, he asked, "How did you manage to drink so much?"


    It seemed that she was drinking quite often. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have such a drinking capacity.


    ine exined, "My dad loves to drink. When I was still little, he would sometimes let me sip his


    drinks to have a taste. Later, when I grew up, I worked at a bar on summer breaks, and perhaps I


    got used to drinking at that time."


    Instantly, Howard was taken aback as he hadn''t expected her to have worked in a bar before.


    Because people who worked at the bar would have appeared much more experienced.


    But she seemed quite pure and innocent still.


    Right then, the dishes were served one by one. The foie gras tasted delicious. Upon taking two


    mouthfuls, ine drank some wine.


    Seeing that, Howard raised his eyebrows. "You don''t like it?"


    "Oh. Actually, I prefer local cuisine more."


    Howard was choked speechless.


    Then, she looked around and said, "It looks quite expensive here, yet the portion is very small. Can


    people get full?"


    "Well, perhaps not for those who have a big appetite. However, peoplee here not just to fill their


    stomachs."


    Those men in decent suits probably had a deeper purpose, which was probably to please women


    into bed.


    Nheless, he didn''t say it out.


    He was worried that she could get upset.


    Meanwhile, ine simply took a look at him and said nothing.


    Somehow, receiving her gaze, Howard felt a sense of guilt. It was as if she knew everything.


    Like those men, he actually had an ulterior motive too when he took her out for dinner tonight.


    After the meal, he went to pay the bill while ine waited for him by the side.


    During then, a few men''s attention was anchored on ine.


    But she didn''t notice it at all. Howard noticed that though after he paid the bill.


    ine was dressed up dazzlingly today, making it hard for one to look away.


    She was beautiful.


    It was natural that men were attracted to her.


    Thinking about that, Howard got displeased and wrapped his arms around her waist as they left.


    Startled a little, ine wanted toe out of his arms. "Dr. Perkins..."


    "Don''t move. I''m trying to help you here. Haven''t you noticed that the men are looking at you?"


    Howard whispered.


    Quickly, she looked around and saw the men''s gazes were indeed glued on her.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    They were looking her up and down, which disgusted her a little.


    Therefore, she let Howard hold her as they left the restaurant.


    Seeing that, Howard curled into a smile. "What do you think?"


    "About what?"


    "About today."


    "Not bad."


    "I''ve nned tonight carefully, and that''s what you have to say?"


    "Uh, great, then?"


    Urgh.


    Never mind. It seemed that ine was a little obtuse.


    Howard took a deep breath and continued, "Now that we''ve finished our meal, shall we talk about


    some serious matters?"


    Serious matters?


    "Before going on the business trip, I''ve told you to think about the thing between us, haven''t I?"


    Instantly, she froze. It turned out that this was the serious thing.


    "So, what''s your answer?" Just then, Howard stopped and looked at her. With a pressing gaze, he


    compelled her to answer. "I''ve said that no matter what, your answer gotta be yes, which seems


    indeed a bit overbearing and disrespectful to you. So now, let me ask you in this way-ine, would


    you like to be my girlfriend?"


    Gradually, he got serious.


    He was asking for her permission.


    Also, he was no longer overbearing.


    However, she reacted with confusion. "Dr. Perkins, did you invite me to dinner on purpose? Are you


    trying to swoon me over so that you could seize the chance to confess your love because you


    thought I won''t be able to refuse you?"


    Instantly, Howard''s smile froze.


    Although she seemed slow, no, actually, she was not slow. In fact, she was very smart. She could


    see through his intentions clearly.


    She even seemed to know what he was nning.


    Eventually, Howard replied with determination, "Yeah, that''s what I''m trying to do. Just tell me. Do


    you wanna be my girlfriend or not?"


    Giving him aplicated look, she asked, "So... Dr. Perkins, are you... nning on having sex with


    me tonight?"


    He was choked speechless.


    What was she thinking?


    Under his unrelenting stare, she cleared her throat in awkwardness. "In the cosmetics store, your


    exgirlfriend said that this is your usual tricks-gifting women all kinds of things, then take them to a


    high-end restaurant for dinner. Atst, she said you would coax them into having sex with you..."


    At this point, her voice gradually lowered down.


    Because Howard''s face had turnedpletely ck. "That''s for other women only. Are you one of


    them? No! So, of course, I won''t treat you that way!"


    After drinking red wine, other women, by now, would have snuggled in his arms drunkenly.


    Nevertheless, Howard couldn''t be bothered to know whether they were really drunk or not.


    ine, on the other hand, had drunk more red wine than he did, and yet, she waspletely fine


    now.


    So even if he wanted to trick her, there wouldn''t be a chance at all!


    "Answer me."


    Howard was now a little embarrassed. He had never pursued a girl seriously. Anxious, he waited for


    her final answer and his palms were getting sweaty.


    Upon some serious thoughts, ine finally opened her mouth.


    "Dr. Perkins..." Suddenly, there was screeching of c?? tires and a ck car stopped by the side of


    the road. The door was opened and a man with long legs came out steadily.

 Chapter 809

    Chapter 809


    The sound of the screeching interrupted ine''s words. She turned her head in surprise and saw a


    familiar handsome figureing out of the car.


    The color drained from her face instantly. How did he find her?


    It was Vincent.


    Dressing in a ck shirt, he seemed to fuse with the darkness.


    But his cold temperament made it hard for one to ignore him.


    There was not much expression on his angr face, and his dark eyes were fixed on her.


    Somehow, she broke out in cold sweat and hid behind Howard.


    Vincent must have known that she had drugged him.


    He was smart.


    At the same time, Howard was stunned to see a man who looked exactly the same as him appear.


    Then, he realized that it was Vincent Bradbury.


    Earlier, Howard went to the psychiatric hospital to look for him, but he wasn''t there.


    Yet now, he appeared in front of them.


    And the moment he came into sight, ine hid behind him as if she was avoiding a monster.


    Realizing that, Howard grabbed hold of her hand.


    All of a sudden, Vincent paused in his track. Looking at the two holding hands, he shifted his gaze


    away.


    He looked up at ine and ordered gently, "Come here."


    The words seemed to be enveloped in grumpiness.


    ine bit her lips and didn''t move.


    Seeing that, Vincent curled his lips slightly, but the smile did not reach his eyes. He lifted his chin


    andmanded, "Get her into the car."


    Immediately, the bodyguards behind him walked over to ine.


    While defending ine, Howard took a step back and scolded, "Vincent, you''re being


    unreasonable!"


    Hearing that, Vincent stopped the bodyguards.


    He walked over and looked at Howard calmly. "Oh. Do you want to reason with me?"


    "ine''s still young. You shouldn''t treat her rough like this." Then, taking a deep breath, Howard


    continued, "Why don''t we sit down and talk it through?"


    He never expected Vincent toe to him so soon though.


    Right on tonight.


    On the other hand, upon hearing his words, Vincent said, "I''m not here to talk to you. Instead, I''m


    here for her. So if you don''t want things to get rough, just step away and I''ll leave immediately with


    her."


    Howard shook in disagreement. "No way. I won''t let her go with you."


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about."


    "D*mmit!"


    Vincent then looked toward ine. "Are youing back with me obediently, or do you want me to


    carry you away by force?"


    Instantly, she red at him and snapped, "How dare you do that!"


    That was equal to kidnapping!


    However, Vincent just shot her a light nce. "The car is just over there. And things don''t have to


    get rough if you get in it yourself."


    "You b*stard!"


    Frustrated, ine knew there was no point in arguing further with him.


    So she held on to Howard''s sleeve tight.


    There was no way she would go with Vincent.


    Seeing that, Vincent grew irritated and warned impatiently, "ine, you only have two choices now -


    it''s either I finish him, knock you out and take you away, or you leave with me, and I''ll let him go."


    He was referring to Howard.


    When Howard heard that, he startedughing.


    "What a big talk! Who do you think you are?"


    "Oh? You don''t believe me?"


    However, ine was trembling all over. She believed that Vincent could do such a thing because he


    killed Bob without even blinking an eye.


    It was possible that he would blow Dr. Perkins''s head with a gun in the next moment.


    With a pale face, she quickly stepped out from behind Howard. "Okay, I''lle with you. But you


    can''t hurt him."


    "ine!"


    Howard paled, and he reached out to pull her.


    But ine dodged his grip and stepped toward Vincent slowly.


    Howard wanted to pull her back, but the bodyguards pressed him onto the ground.


    On the other hand, Vincent watched coldly as ine walked toward him. Although she was finally


    giving in, he was still quite angry.


    Eventually, she stopped in front of him. Looking down at her, he found that her body was shaking


    slightly.


    Her face was as white as a sheet, and there was a trace of panic in her eyes.


    She was frightened.


    Seeing that, Vincent looked even grave.


    He took a napkin from his pocket and ordered, "Lift your left hand up."


    "Huh?"


    Dazed, she didn''t know what he meant.


    Vincent frowned.


    Quickly, she raised her left hand tremblingly. She bit her lips and ordered herself to calm down.


    In the next second, Vincent wiped her hand with the napkin and then threw the napkin away. After


    that, he took her hand and led her to the car.


    Somehow, ine understood what he meant just now.


    It seemed that he didn''t like Dr. Perkins holding her hand.


    "Get in." He opened the passenger''s seat door.


    With hesitation, ine looked back at Howard, who was shouting at her not to get into the car.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being pressed to the ground by the bodyguards, he looked irate, yet he couldn''t get up at all.


    Upon taking a deep breath, she turned to Vincent. "I''lle with you, but you gotta let him go."


    They treated Dr. Perkins so rudely. What if they hurt his hands?


    He needed to do surgeries so he couldn''t get his hands hurt.


    "Please, let him go." Reluctantly, ine begged.


    Vincent''s face darkened as he ran out of patience and his voice had cooled down. "If you don''t get


    in the car now, his hands gonna get dislocated in a minute."


    What a douche.


    But she didn''t dare to say anything further and quickly got into the car.


    As the passenger''s seat door was shut, Vincent got into the driver''s seat and started the car to


    leave.


    Leaving the scene, ine finally requested in a trembling voice, "Tell your men to let go of Dr.


    Perkins."


    Nheless, Vincent just drove in silence. His eyes looked icy.


    Shakily, ine shut her eyes.


    In the vi-


    Taking ine back, Vincentmanded in a cold voice to the servants, "Clean her up."


    Then he went upstairs.


    Shortly, two servants came to her with clean clothes in their hands. "Miss Jacob, we''ll help you to


    take a bath first."


    She looked towards Morgan and said, "Morgan, I don''t wanna take a bath."


    However, Morgan just sighed and said, "Miss Jacob, you shouldn''t have drugged Mr. Bradbury. He


    was very angry when he woke up."


    Her body shook a little. As expected, Vincent knew that.


    "And if you don''t take a shower, I''m afraid these two are gonna get fired by Mr. Bradbury. Are you


    sure you wanna see that?" Morgan seemed to know her weak spot.


    Having no choice, ine could only follow the servants into the bathroom.


    Morgan then dictated to the kitchen, "Go get Mr. Bradbury''s dinner ready."


    In order to look for Miss Jacob, Mr. Bradbury hadn''t eaten anything the whole day.

 Chapter 810

    Chapter 810


    In the bathroom, ine was forced to get washed from head to toe.


    When she came out of the bathtub, her body was scrubbed red already.


    After the servants had showered her, they took her to Morgan, who looked rather satisfied. "Miss


    Jacob, dinner is ready. Why don''t you go get Mr. Bradbury toe down and have dinner


    together?"


    However, ine didn''t appreciate his effort. "Nah, I have eaten already. Thanks though."


    "But Mr. Bradbury hasn''t eaten yet."


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    "Well, he hasn''t eaten all day because he was out looking for you," Morgan said smilingly as if he


    was looking at a yful child, "However, Miss Jacob, it''s a little too much when you drugged Mr.


    Bradbury... and you should be d that he dotes on you. If it was someone else, I''m afraid they


    would have..."


    Seeing that her face turned pale, Morgan didn''t say any further.


    He wouldn''t want to scare her.


    "Anyway, Miss Jacob, are you sure you don''t wanna ask Mr. Bradbury toe down for dinner?"


    Morgan tried to persuade her with kind intention, "If you say a few good words to him, perhaps he


    won''t me you anymore."


    However, she refused, "Nah, there''s no need."


    With a sigh, Morgan could only go and call Vincent in person.


    When he knocked on the study door, Vincent''s deep voice came from inside. "What''s the matter?"


    He pushed open the door and found that the study was filled with the pungent smell of cigs.


    "Why are you smoking again, sir? Didn''t you quit a few years ago?" Morgan sounded worried.


    With a poker face, Vincent sat on the chair and ordered, "Just cut to the point."


    "Uh, dinner is ready, sir."


    "I''m not having dinner."


    "Are you not hungry, sir?"


    "Yeah, no."


    "But even if you''re not hungry, you''d better eat some. Otherwise, it won''t be good for your stomach."


    "I said I''m not eating. Get out." "Sir...


    Instantly, Vincent shot him a cold nce.


    Seeing that, Morgan didn''t dare to say more as his employer seemed to be in a bad mood.


    He closed the door and left.


    A few years ago, Mr. Bradbury had quitted smoking due to his poor health condition, and now, he


    started to smoke again. It was really worrying.


    In addition to that, he even refused to eat...


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Morgan sighed. "Miss Jacob, I''m begging you. Please get Mr. Bradbury to eat. He has stomach


    problems. If he falls ill, he''ll be in a worse mood."


    "Ah, but that doesn''t sound like any of my business."


    "If he''s in a bad mood, I''m afraid he''s gonna be even angrier about the fact you drugged him


    earlier."


    ine was choked speechless.


    Then, Morgan gritted his teeth and decided, "How about this? I''ll put in a good word for you and ask


    Mr. Bradbury to let you go if you manage to call him down for dinner."


    "Really?" She was quite surprised.


    "Yeah."


    In order to leave this ce, she agreed, "Cool, then I''ll go call him, although I can''t promise he''ll


    listen


    to me."


    "Yeah, give it a try. If it doesn''t work, then there''s nothing more I can ask."


    If it came to that, he would have to ask the family doctor toe just in case Mr. Bradbury fell ill.


    On the other hand, ine went upstairs in hesitation.


    "Mr. Bradbury is in the study, not in his bedroom." Morgan''s voice came from behind her.


    Hearing that, she went straight to the study and knocked on the door.


    Instantly, an unpleasant voice was heard yelling, "Get out!"


    Startled, she identally pushed open the door that was not tightly shut and the smoke came out,


    which made her cough.


    When Vincent heard that it was her, he looked up from hisputer and frowned. Nheless, he


    put out the cigarette in the ashtray.


    Getting up and turning on the venttion fan, he then looked at her coldly.


    The air inside the study became fresher, and ine''s coughing became smaller. Finally, she was


    able to squeeze out a sentence. "The meal is ready, and Morgan asks you to have dinner."


    But Vincent just stood in silence.


    In order to leave here as soon as possible, she tried not to get into conflict with him. "Aren''t you


    hungry?"


    Still, he said nothing and stared at her deeply.


    To be frank, she didn''t want to stay with him at all. So under his unrelenting gaze, she was even


    frightened and just wanted to leave soon. "Never mind, I''ll head down first."


    Saying that, she turned around and left.


    Suddenly, his footsteps sounded behind her.


    Startled, she quickly spun around. "Wh-what do you want?"


    "Let''s eat."


    Then, he went downstairs expressionlessly.


    ine was amazed.


    Meanwhile, Morgan was waiting downstairs, thinking that Miss Jacob would probably take some


    time to persuade Mr. Bradbury.


    Therefore, he contemted whether he should ask the servants to put the dishes away to keep


    them heated...


    Just as he was about to give instructions, there were footstepsing down the stairs.


    One was light and one was heavy.


    He looked up in surprise.


    Because not only did Mr. Bradburye down, but also that Miss Jacob actually managed to


    convince him in a short time. It seemed that he had underestimated her importance to Mr. Bradbury.


    Just now when he went up, Mr. Bradbury chased him down in an instance. But for Miss Jacob,


    within a minute, he was already willing toe down.


    What a difference.


    At dinner, ine hardly ate anything since she had already eaten with Howard earlier.


    Sitting opposite her, Vincent didn''t eat much either. He just took a few bites of the food, then put his


    cutlery down.


    Right now, ine was worried about Howard still. Seeing that the atmosphere was rtively


    rxed, she gathered her courage and finally asked, "Mr. Bradbury, have you let Dr. Perkins go?"


    As soon as she asked that, she could feel Vincent piercing her with a sharp gaze.


    Although she was terrified, she resisted the urge to run away.


    "Let me tell you something first. Three years ago, someone tried to assassinate me. He sent a


    servant to poison my food, which I found out.


    Guess what happened to the servant?" Vincent stared at her white face and said slowly.


    Here it came her punishment.


    She had drugged his ss of water, and now, he finally decided to get even with her.


    With a pallid face, ine replied, Tit was me who put the sleeping pills in your water. If you want to


    punish me, just do it. But please don''t hurt Dr. Perkins..."


    Vincent curled his lips up, looking cold and dangerous. "I will deal with himter. As for you, what


    should I do to you?"


    A shiver ran down her spine.


    "The servant who drugged me was no longer in this world." Vincent stared at her fixedly. "And


    you''re very brave. So how should I punish you in order to make it even?"


    Under the tense pressure, ine felt like she was in danger at any second from now.


    "Wow, what smells so good?"


    Just then, Ruben''s voice came from outside.


    As he strode in, he yelled, "Vincent! There''s something I wanna tell you! It''s about ine!"

 Chapter 811

    Chapter 811


    As soon as Ruben said that, he came into the living room, and Morgan quickly gave him a signal.


    With a bag in his hand, Ruben asked confusedly, "Morgan, what''s wrong with you?"


    Morgan was choked speechless.


    How could there be such an insensitive man? Urgh.


    Meanwhile, ine got up from her dining chair and hurried to the living room, calling, "Mr. Lawson."


    Ruben was shocked to see her. "Why are you still here? Didn''t you run away already?"


    "Oh. About that, I did run away, but I was caught." Then, she asked him for help, "Mr. Lawson, why


    don''t you take me out of here?"


    Knowing that it was Vincent who brought her back, Rubenughed dryly and said, "Ah, I''d better not


    meddle in you guys'' business."


    He didn''t have the guts to stand up to Vincent.


    Nevertheless, ine did not expect Ruben to really take her out of here.


    Then, remembering what he had shouted outside, she asked curiously, "What did you say just now


    outside? What matter has to do with me?"


    "Oh, that. Right, it does have something to do with you."


    Finally, Ruben remembered why he was here and hurriedly said, "Well, remember your fiance is


    being locked up at my ce? When you left this morning, he was still there. And guess what


    happened?"


    "He''s gone I suppose?"


    "Yep, that''s right!"


    Instantly, the color drained from her face. "Wh-what happened to him?"


    Could it be that Vincent had killed Allen in a fit of anger?


    "He ran away." Ruben pouted. "When I wasn''t paying attention, he escaped through the window."


    ine was surprised to hear that and she didn''t say anything back.


    Seeing that, Ruben approached her and asked, "Why do you look happy?"


    "Huh? I look happy?" She rolled her eyes at him.


    "Then why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "What do you want me to say?" "Well, you gotta say something. If you want us to let your fiance go,


    then we won''t look for him. But if not, well pursuit him."


    Upon saying that, he just shrugged and added, "It''s all up to you."


    "What will you guys do to him if he''s back?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Uh, I don''t know. Are you guys gonna... kill him?"


    Ruben just smiled and said nothing.


    "You guys don''t seem to care about people''s life though. If he''s caught, he''s likely gonna be dead..."


    she muttered,


    "What did you say?" Ruben dug his ear.


    "Nothing," Shaking her head, she continued, "It''s up to you guys. I have nothing to do with him


    anymore."


    Hearing that, Ruben squinted at her as if considering whether she was telling the truth.


    In the meantime, Vincent walked toward them and gave Ruben a frown. "What are you yelling


    about?"


    "Oh. I''m here to tell you that Allen has run away..."


    Vincent sneered. "Tsk, you can''t even guard that useless man, huh?"


    Ruben was embarrassed and argued, "Well, I was negligent indeed. But I didn''t expect him to cut


    his hand off the handcuff and slipped away through


    the window!"


    Saying that, he opened the bag in his hand.


    Taking a nce at it, ine suddenly screamed.


    It was a bloody hand.


    Immediately, she got goosebumps and broke into cold sweats. Staring at the hand in the bag, she


    went stiff.


    She had never seen such a bloody thing in her life.


    The only time she had ever witnessed a bloody scene was when Vincent killed Bob.


    Thinking that the broken hand belonged to someone she knew... she felt cold all over.


    Soon, she just widened her eyes at the human remnant and trembled.


    When Vincent found that something was wrong with her, he was furious and shouted, "Take that


    away!"


    Only then did Ruben notice that ine''s face was unusually pale. He didn''t expect her to have such


    a big reaction though. Quickly, he closed the bag and said, "Okay, okay. I''ll take it away. But it''s just


    a hand. Why get so scared..."


    She was really an innocent girl who hadn''t experience much.


    If she knew about Vincent''s dark past, she would definitely be scared to death!


    Meanwhile, ine just widened her eyes in horror and there was a buzzing sound in her head.


    Without notice, the world cked out in front of her and she fell to the ground.


    Vincent was startled and hurriedly caught her. " ine?"


    But she just closed her eyes andy still.


    Ruben was shocked too, eximing, "No way, did she seriously fainted..."


    Before he could finish that, Vincent''s sharp gaze swept over him, and he shut up promptly.


    At the same time, Morgan came to his senses and advised, "Sir, please put Miss Jacob on the


    sofa."


    Then, he called to the servant, asking them to call the family doctor. "Hurry up! Go and call Dr.


    King."


    Later, when Mark arrived at the vi in haste, Morgan was already awaiting him by the door. He


    even ran over to open the door for Mark.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Dr. King, you''re finally here. Hurry up. Mr. Bradbury is quite worried."


    Mark just got out of the car and Morgan had pulled him into the house.


    "What''s going on?" Although he got the call, no one told him what happened over the phone.


    Upstairs, he saw that in the spacious bedroom, Vincent was quietly sitting by the bed, watching the


    woman lying on the bed. He held her hand and stared at her face gently.


    Mark was taken aback.


    He had seen Vincent being irascible, cold, inhuman, and so on, but never had Mark seen him like


    this before.


    Vincent looked patient and gentle.


    That kind of temperament was not supposed to be seen on him.


    Eventually, Mark cleared his throat. "Ahem."


    Sitting still, Vincent looked up and said, "Come in."


    Mark then went straight to the other side of the bed and examined ine carefully.


    Upon checking, he concluded, "She''s having a fever, and her temperature seemed rather high."


    Immediately, Vincent asked worriedly, "Is it serious?"


    "Nah, it''s not serious. She just needs to take some medicine and she''ll be fine." Nheless, just in


    case, Mark took out a thermometer and wanted to measure ine''s body temperature. Lifting the


    quilt, he was about to pull her cor down.


    Right then, Vincent stopped him and said, "Let me do it."


    Mark shot him a nce. "Are you sure? But I''m the doctor here... never mind, you can do it."


    Handing him the thermometer, Mark asked, "How did she pass out anyway?"


    Vincent didn''t reply.


    Looking up, Mark saw that he was pulling down the girl''s cor, looking a little dazed, and the tip of


    his ears had gotten red somehow.


    "Hey. What are you looking at?" Mark sounded astonished.


    "Ahem, nothing." Vincent lowered his gaze in difort.


    Then he put the thermometer in ine''s armpit.


    Standing by the side, Mark was kind of choked speechless.


    Was Vincent looking at the girl''s... breast just now?

 Chapter 812

    Chapter 812


    Thinking about that, Mark blurted out, "Vincent, were you looking at her chest just now?"


    "Uh, no," Vincent denied.


    Tsk.


    Mark didn''t believe him at all.


    Upon discovering this little secret, Mark gave him a meaningful look.


    He didn''t expect that Vincent would actually peek at women.


    How surprising.


    Ever since they knew each other, he hardly saw Vincent around any woman, which made him


    suspect that Vincent was gay.


    Surprisingly, Vincent was still interested in women.


    "Vincent, take her temperature for three minutes," Mark cleared his throat and instructed, "Then


    we''ll see if she needs to go to the hospital."


    "Alright."


    Later, he asked curiously, "How did she faint? What did you do to her?"


    Vincent said nothing.


    It was Morgan who exined, "No, no. It''s Mr. Lawson. He brought a broken hand here. Miss Jacob


    has never seen such a bloody thing so she passed out."


    Mark was choked speechless.


    It turned out to be Ruben that dumbass.


    Fortunately, ine was just fainting. Otherwise, Ruben would have been in big trouble.


    Just then, Vincent called him over. "I got her temperature."


    Mark took the thermometer over and looked at it.


    "Oh, whoa! Her temperature''s almost 40 degrees!" He then put away the thermometer. "I''ll give her


    the medicine tonight. And if she still has a fever tomorrow morning, we gotta send her to the


    hospital."


    Upon hearing that, Vincent furrowed his brows. "I think we should take her to the hospital now."


    Mark replied nonchntly, "Sure, it''s up to you."


    It was alreadyte though. After ine taking the medicine, there was no hurry for her to go to the


    hospital tonight. But since Vincent insisted, Mark had no choice but to take them to the hospital in


    the middle of the night.


    And he even had to drive them.


    Sitting in the back seat, Vincent held ine in his arms and stared at her, as if he couldn''t see


    enough of her.


    Seeing that, Mark burst intoughter.


    Vincent frowned.


    "Vincent, you should really look at yourself now. You look obsessed. Fortunately, she''s asleep, or


    she''s gonna get scared for sure!"


    Apparently, Vincent had been gazing at her this whole time.


    It was nerve-racking.


    With an indifferent expression, Vincent replied, "Shut up. Just drive the car."


    Mark snorted.


    Prior to arriving at the hospital, Mark had already arranged everything, so when they got there,


    ine was directly taken into treatment.


    Later, inside a ward, Vincent touched ine''s forehead and frowned. "She still feels very hot. Can


    you try cooling her down?"


    "Well, she''ll need an infusion then."


    Mark called a nurse to prepare the infusion and then he pushed the drip needle into ine''s arm.


    After everything was done, Mark rxed his neck and said to Vincent, "There''s an empty room next


    door. Would you like to take a rest there? The nurses will be watching her."


    "Nah, no need." Vincent just sat still.


    "Alright, I''ll go to sleep now."


    Knowing that he couldn''t force Vincent to rest, Mark left on his own.


    The next day, getting up early in the morning, Mark came to ine''s ward and was surprised that


    Vincent was sitting there still.


    "Vincent, are you here all night?" Mark felt incredible because for as long as he could remember,


    Vincent was never a man with affection.


    Seeing that there was not even a crease on his clothes, Mark knew that he must be up all night.


    Meanwhile, Vincent nced at him and asked, "Can youe to check on her? I think her fever is


    breaking."


    "Of course, her fever is breaking. It''s been a whole night," Mark mumbled as he went to get a


    thermometer. Before he could measure ine''s temperature, Vincent took the thermometer from


    him and did the measurement himself.


    Seeing that, Mark was speechless.


    A few minutester, Mark checked the thermometer and concluded, "Her temperature hase


    down. You must rest assured now."


    However, Vincent''s brows were still furrowed. "But she''s still not waking up yet."


    "Oh. She will be in a while," Mark replied with a snort. "Anyway, do you wanna eat something? I''ll


    bring it to you."


    "Nah, no need."


    Mark said no more.


    On the other side, Howard had begun the search for ine.


    On the evening when she was taken away, he returned to his family home and went to find his


    grandfather, Ronan Perkins. Inside Ronan''s study, he knelt down and pleaded, "Grandpa, you gotta


    help me."


    Ronan was shocked by his reaction and asked, "What happened? Get up first, then well talk."


    Howard dodged his grandfather''s hand that was about to help him up and said, "Grandpa, you gotta


    promise to help, or I won''t get up."


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Alright, alright. I promise you. Now, get up."


    After helping Howard up, Ronan queried, "Howard, tell me. What''s troubling you? You''ve never


    asked for my help like this before."


    Taking a deep breath, Howard finally said, "Grandpa, I need your help to find someone."


    Before Ronan retired, he held great power, so it wouldn''t be difficult for him to find someone.


    Hearing Howard''s words, he asked, "Who do you wanna look for?"


    "It''s a girl I like." Howard looked straight into his grandfather''s eyes. "Grandpa, it''s someone who I''ll


    marry."


    Although Howard had dated many girls, he had never been with any of them for long, let alone


    getting serious like now.


    Ronan had told his grandson more than once to get serious in a rtionship, yet he never listened.


    Now hearing that he had finally gotten serious, Ronan was very happy. "Very well, where is this girl


    from? Why didn''t you bring her here for me to see?"


    Howard''s body tensed up just then. "Grandpa, I''m afraid she''s missing now."


    Ronan was surprised. "What? Your girlfriend is missing?"


    "Yeah, she was abducted. And unfortunately, I have not much information on the man who


    kidnapped her."


    When Ronan heard that, he grew furious and yelled, "How dare he! Wait here, I''m gonna call


    Mughlin now and ask him to help!"


    Meanwhile, in the hospital¡ª


    Vincent sat next to ine''s patient bed, frowning and muttering, "Why hasn''t she woken up yet?"


    Mark said that she should be awake soon, but now an entire morning had passed, yet there was still


    no sign of her gaining consciousness.


    Sitting by the side, Mark was also a little puzzled. "By right, she should have woken up now. And


    when we examined her this morning, she seemed alright too."


    "Then why is she still lying here unconscious?"


    There was a bit of anxiety and nervousness in Vincent''s tone.


    So Mark tried tofort him, "Let''s wait a little longer. Perhaps she needs more time to recover


    from the high fever yesterday..."

 Chapter 813

    Chapter 813


    In the evening, ine finally woke up.


    Opening her eyes, she was met with a deep gaze.


    It was Vincent.


    Seeing that she had woken up, he smiled. "You''re finally awake."


    She looked around and asked, "Am I in the hospital?"


    "Yeah."


    "How long have I been asleep?"


    "An entire day."


    Whoa.


    That was a long time.


    Then she tried to sit up from the bed, only to find that she had no strength at all. "What happened to


    me?"


    "You got a high fever, burning at 40 degrees."


    It took her a moment to fullyprehend it.


    She rarely got sick though. For so many years, she never even had a headache.


    Suddenly, her stomach growled in the silence.


    And it was followed by her face flushing.


    Vincent was amused. "Are you hungry?" "Uh, no." She did not turn to look at him though.


    "Well, I''m starving. Why don''t we have some food together?" Then, he leaned against the chair,


    feeling that his mood somehow enlightened. "What would you like to eat? I''ll get Mark to buy it."


    She said nothing.


    Seeing that, he took it as she was being shy.


    He got his phone out and texted Mark, asking him to buy some food that was easy to digest.


    On the other side of the line, Mark was surprised.


    "Is she awake?"


    "Yep."


    "Cool, I''ll be right there."


    Putting away the phone, Vincent looked toward ine and stated, "Mark will being soon."


    "Alright," Then, ncing at him, she noticed that he looked rather tired, and there were even dark


    circles under his eyes.


    "You didn''t... sleep all night?"


    "Yeah, because you''re still unconscious."


    Hearing that, she was choked speechless.


    Was he not going to sleep if she didn''t wake up?


    Why, though, did he have to tell her that? It made her feel apologetic.


    She then looked away and fell into silence.


    Staring at her face, Vincent suddenly said, "I''ve thought it through when youy unconscious."


    "Huh?"


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "I''ve been worried about losing you for the whole night and my heart aches to see you suffering


    from a high fever. I''ve never felt this before."


    ine was shocked.


    What did he mean by that?


    "So, I''ve decided."


    All of a sudden, she shook her head. "No, no, no! I don''t wanna listen to that!"


    Nevertheless, Vincent just smiled and continued, "Whether you wanna listen or not, I''ve decided


    that... ine, from now on, I''ll give you whatever you want, so don''t think about leaving me again,


    understand?"


    There was a hint of warning to his tone.


    It was rare for him to have such deep interest in a woman, so naturally, he wanted her to be


    obedient and stayed by his side.


    However, she actually went to have dinner with Howard at a foreign restaurant yesterday.


    And that upset him a lot.


    Meanwhile, with a pallid face, ine questioned,


    "Why are you doing this? I don''t need anything from you! Can''t you just let me go?"


    "Haven''t you heard what I said?"


    "But... I don''t like you!" With a red face, ine retorted angrily, "You can''t force someone who


    doesn''t like you to stay with you!"


    Almost in an instant, Vincent''s face darkened and he asked, "Who do you like then?"


    "It''s not you anyway!"


    To be honest, she had never liked anyone. Even if she did, it would be someone who treated her


    very well and gently, and not the kind of people like Vincent.


    "You mean Howard?" He asked with a surly look, "You like him?"


    She wanted to say no, but on second thought, perhaps he would give up if he misunderstood that.


    So, instead of denying it, she pursed her lips and said nothing.


    Looking at her reaction, naturally, Vincent thought that the man she liked was Howard.


    His irritation red and he threatened, "Whoever you like, I''ll let them disappear. So, do you still like


    Howard now?" "Ar- are you crazy?" ine widened her eyes in


    disbelief.


    "Well, I''ve always been." Vincent nced at her icily.


    Although ine was quite frustrated with him, she had to suppress her anger. "Mr. Bradbury, I''m not


    good-looking and I have no strong points too. You could''ve picked someone better than me."


    Hearing that, Vincent was a little amused. "Are you trying to convince me to not like you?"


    "Yeah. Tell me, how are you gonna grow tired of me?"


    "Well, that''s not gonna happen."


    It seemed that there was no way to convince him.


    So ine just closed her eyes and took a rest.


    Quietly, she was nning in her mind to escape. She had to get away from him - the farther the


    better!


    When Mark came with takeaways, he saw the two were having a cold treatment.


    Neither of them spoke, which made the atmosphere very strange.


    Putting down the food, he inquired, "What''s going on? I''ve brought you food. Do you want to eat it


    now?"


    Vincent stood up and motioned to him. "Open it."


    So he opened the takeaway boxes one by one.


    "Come and eat." Vincent looked at ine who was on the bed, asking, "Weren''t you hungry just


    now?" Biting her lip, she refused, "No, I don''t wanna eat it!"


    "Oh? Do you want me to feed you?"


    Saying that, he was about to spoon her.


    Instantly, Mark widened his eyes as he had never seen Vincent treating any woman with patience


    before. Instead, he had only seen Vincent putting people to death.


    What kind of luck did this girl have to attract the attention of such a man?"


    On the other hand, ine was startled and quickly refused, "l-l don''t need you to feed me!"


    "Then get up and eat."


    Having no choice, she could only sit up and eat.


    On the other side-


    The Hudsons joined the Jones for dinner tonight.


    And everyone was having a good time.


    After dinner, Jimmy gave Stanley a look and they went to the balcony one after another.


    Jimmy fished out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and handed one to Stanley.


    "Ah, no thanks." Stanley exined, "Sharon banned me from smoking."


    Actually, Ariah had also asked Jimmy to quit smoking, but because of his profession, he got to see a


    lot of bloody, sickening scenes.


    And smoking actually helped him to rx a little.


    As a result, although he kept saying that he wanted to quit smoking, he never actually seeded.


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at the children ying with toys in the living room, Stanley asked.


    "It''s about Howard."


    Hearing that, Stanley raised his eyebrows. "What about him?"


    Jimmy leaned against the railing of the balcony and sneered. "Oh, well. He''s using his grandfather''s


    authority to get all the police officers in Beachmarsh City to help him look for someone."


    Stanley was surprised. "Who''s he looking for?"


    "A woman." Jimmy lit his cig and took a long drag on it before disclosing, "It''s the girl who works as


    a housekeeper at his ce, and he has a crush on her. However, recently, the girl was kidnapped


    by another man who''s interested in her too."

 Chapter 814

    Chapter 814


    When Stanley heard that, he was a little surprised. "Howard actually did that?"


    "Yep, his retribution hase," replied Jimmy with a smile. "Back then, he broke a lot of women''s


    hearts. And now, he finally falls in love with someone."


    Stanley also grinned. "Indeed, and I never imagined him to fall in love with the girl working at his


    house. That''s just very surprising."


    "Yeah, and I recall that Sharon seems to have a good rtionship with the girl too."


    Hearing that, Stanley sighed. "Yesterday, she even suggested holding a gathering someday. She


    wanted me to invite Howard and his girl too, as she''s curious how far they have gone now."


    Jimmy was choked speechless.


    Gazing into the living room, Stanley finally asked, "Is this why you called me toe out?"


    "Of course not."


    "What else then?"


    Jimmy took a long drag on his cig, sighing.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ve been running around the city for Howard''s matter today, and I even watched the surveince


    tape when Howard''s rival took away his girl..."


    With a pause, Jimmy said, "Guess what I saw?"


    "Yeah?"


    "I saw two tricking Howards!"


    Frowning, he then added, "I mean it! They look the same, even their height. Do you think there


    could be two men in this world who look exactly the same?"


    "Nope," Stanley answered firmly.


    "Then howe there were two identical men?"


    "That''s impossible." Stanley frowned. "Could they be rted perhaps?"


    "Do you also think that they could be somehow rted?"


    "Yeah. Otherwise, why would they look exactly the same, unless they are twins?"


    That was a lot of information there.


    Nheless, Stanley just smiled faintly. "Well, we could ask him about it next time."


    Saying that, he opened the door and stepped into the living room. Then, thinking of something, he


    added, "Don''t bring the smell of cigarettes in. Will youe in a whileter?"


    Jimmy was choked speechless.


    Obviously, Stanley was worried that his little daughter and his wife would smell the cig.


    After staying on the balcony for a while, Jimmy went into the living room. As soon as Lacie saw him


    coming in, she reached out for a hug.


    Jimmy picked up his daughter. However, Lacie wrinkled her little nose immediately, crying,


    "Mommy..."


    Puzzled, he questioned, "What''s wrong, darling?"


    In the meantime, Ariah and Sharon were chatting and drinking tea not far away. Hearing Lacie''s cry,


    Ariah walked over and inquired, "What''s wrong?"


    Lacie pointed to her father, pouting, and said, "Daddy stinks..."


    Ariah raised her eyebrows.


    Receiving her gaze, Jimmy was a little rmed.


    As expected, she leaned over and caught a whiff of him. Then, she shot him a re. "You promised


    to quit smoking, and now you''re smoking again?"


    "Sorry, honey. I''ll definitely quit next time!"


    Ariah rolled her eyes at him and took their daughter away.


    On the other hand, Stanley was holding his little daughter, standing aside and sneering, "Pffft, you


    should have the willpower to quit smoking."


    Jimmy just fell into silence.


    ine didn''t want to stay in the hospital anymore after she had recovered from the fever.


    She sat up from the hospital bed and nced at Vincent, who was reading a book on the small


    sofa.


    "I need to use the washroom."


    She requested.


    "Sure."


    But she pointed outside the door and demanded, "I would like to use the one outside."


    Only then did Vincent looked up at her. "Why?"


    It wasn''t that she couldn''t use the restroom here.


    However, ine avoided his gaze. "Well, because I''m too embarrassed to use the one here. I need


    to go to the washroom outside and you can''t follow me.


    Vincent didn''t say anything. He just closed the book in his hand and stared at her with a pair of


    bright eyes.


    After a long while, he finally said, "Do I look like a fool to you?"


    Instantly, she went silent.


    "Now that you''ve recovered, are you trying to run away again?" "Huh?" She retorted, "I just want to


    be discharged.


    I don''t wanna stay in the hospital anymore. It makes me sick."


    Of course, it would be best if she could slip away from him.


    As if knowing what she was thinking, Vincent looked straight at her and decided, "Alright, you can


    ask for discharge if you don''t wanna stay here anymore."


    She misunderstood what he meant and questioned, "Oh. Are you willing to let me go now?"


    "Of course not."


    "Then..."


    "I mean, let''s go back to the vi together."


    Gritting her teeth, she lifted the quilt and got out of bed, which Vincent followed.


    When she opened the door, there were people standing guard outside the door. Seeing Vincent


    coming out, they greeted him respectfully, "Sir."


    With a nod, he then went to hold her hand.


    And ine couldn''t get rid of him at all.


    He was gripping her tightly.


    Shortly, ine was taken back to the vi again.


    Along the way, she was staring at the scenery outside the window, though she couldn''t see much


    since the sky had gotten dark already.


    Inside the carriage, it was very quiet. Vincent was leaning against the seat with his eyes shut.


    A whileter, he opened his eyes and found ine still looking out of the window.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t say anything and just sat there still, staring at her.


    Finally, she couldn''t stand his gaze and turned back to scowl at him. "What''s wrong with you?"


    It was quite creepy when he just looked at her in silence.


    "Pffft!" Vincent snorted.


    "I thought you''re gonna ignore me forever. It seems like you''re giving in now, huh?"


    Although ine was annoyed, she didn''t know what to say.


    On the opposite, Vincent seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Anyway, I don''t mind looking at you for a whole night, so you may continue to ignore me."


    Perhaps Vincent was a lunatic.


    Because no normal man would act like this.


    Looking at him quietly, she asked, "Are you gonna keep me captive forever?" "Good question. It


    depends on you actually. If you''re not nning to run away, you could have the freedom to go


    anywhere or do anything."


    With a short pause, he then added, "But of course, if you keep thinking about running away, then I''m


    afraid I''ll have to ask someone to keep an eye on you all the time, and you couldn''t go anywhere


    too."


    She pursed her lips, asking, "Is that fun to you?"


    Hearing that, Vincent smirked.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Of course, it''s fun as long as you''re involved."


    "And we''ll get married immediately when you decide to ept my love. After that, I''ll take you to


    travel around the world before we finally settling in Pleina. It''s a picturesque country and you''ll


    definitely like it."


    "Jesus!"


    Why was he making decisions on his own?


    She never wanted to be with him, and yet, he had already imagined everything, including getting


    married.


    What a lunatic!


    Exasperated, she red at him and snapped, "You''d better give up that idea. I won''t marry you!"


    "That doesn''t matter because you''ll marry me anyway.


    Hearing that, ine was so angry that she didn''t know how to respond.


    It seemed that she wouldn''t be able to understand the mind of a psycho.


    Just then, the driver''s voice rang out. "Sir, we''ve arrived."

 Chapter 815

    Chapter 815


    The car stopped in front of the vi, but ine remained seated, not moving an inch.


    After getting out of the car, Vincent noticed that she was still in the car. Frowning, he asked, "Why


    are you still sitting in there?"


    Obviously, she did not want to enter his house. She wanted to leave this ce.


    However, she did not dare to say it out loud.


    Vincent opened the car door for her, but she remained still. Raising his eyebrows, he asked again,


    "You want me to carry you?"


    ine kept silent.


    Quickly, she got out of the car and headed straight towards the vi.


    Seeing that, Vincent was left speechless.


    Meanwhile, Morgan had been waiting for them at the door for a long time. When he saw them


    coming back together, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, they were both fine.


    However, ine looked very unhappy. Hence, he asked, "Miss Jacob, what''s wrong?"


    Not bearing to get angry at the butler, ine shook her head and said, "Nothing. I''m going up to get


    some rest."


    With that, she dashed upstairs before Vincent came in.


    When Vincent entered the house, he saw her running upstairs. After staring at her for quite some


    time, he looked away and walked into the house.


    Curious, Morgan said, "What''s wrong with Miss Jacob?"


    Instead of answering his question, Vincent said, "Get her a change of clothes. She was in the


    hospital all day, and it''s disgusting. Ask her to take a bath."


    That neat freak...


    Morgan answered quietly, "Yes."


    Not long after ine entered her bedroom, someone knocked on the door. She said in a low voice,


    "Come in."


    The maid pushed the door open and said without entering, "Miss Jacob, Morgan asked me to bring


    you a change of clothes."


    Taking the clothes, ine replied, "Thank you."


    The maid felt somewhat curious, yet she was too embarrassed to look at her. "Your wee."


    ine closed the door. After not showering the whole day, she indeed felt a little ufortable, so


    she went into the bathroom with the clothes in her hands.


    However, halfway through her shower, the lights in her bedroom went out.


    Instinctively, she let out a scream.


    Suddenly, the room turned dark, and she could not see anything at all. Frozen to the ground, she


    waited for the electricity toe back.


    Yet momentster, the power still did note back.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Gradually, ine calmed down and started fumbling for her towel.


    In the silent darkness, she heard a faint sound.


    Pricking up her ears, she called out, "Who is it?"


    "It''s me."


    Vincent''s voice came from outside the bathroom.


    ine blurted out, "Don''te in!"


    Perhaps because she sounded too flustered, instead of halting, Vincent strode over to the


    bathroom, worried that something might happen to her. Pushing the bathroom door open, he shone


    his shlight at her, "Are you..."


    All he could see was ine''s panic-stricken face and naked body...


    Instantly, Vincent froze on the spot.


    Then, came ine''s angry voice, "Who asked you toe in?!"


    Hastily, she fumbled for her clothes, but the bathroom was wet and dark, so she tripped.


    "Be careful!"


    Vincent reached out to hold her.


    At the same time, she threw herself at him.


    Hence, they bumped into each other.


    Bong!


    Both of them fell to the ground at the same time.


    The shlight in Vincent''s hands rolled away, and the room went dark again.


    However, ine did not feel any pain as she fell on Vincent.


    Hearing Vincent''s grunt, she felt a little guilty yet angry at the same time. "Who asked you toe


    in? I told you not toe in, but you still came in!"


    He deserved it!


    As soon as she finished, she realized Vincent was not responding.


    On top of that, it seemed like his breathing was getting heavier.


    The next second, realization dawned on her that she was on top of Vincent. Hastily, she tried to get


    up, but he held her waist and pressed her down.


    Stunned, ine asked, "What are you doing?"


    Vincent hugged her tightly.


    Panicked, ine did not have time to put on her clothes earlier...


    Instantly, she froze.


    Vincent''s hands roamed up her body, and ine''s mind went nk. She had never been so


    intimate with others before, so she waspletely taken aback.


    Only when things were about to get out of hand that she suddenly snapped back to her senses.


    Quickly, she got up from the ground, grabbed her clothes, and wrapped herself.


    However, Vincent tried to pull her. Terrified, she took a few steps back. "What... what are you


    doing?"


    "Come here..."


    It was only when Vincent started speaking that ine realized that his voice was hoarse.


    When she touched his hand, she realized his body was burning as well.


    ine started crawling further into the bathroom.


    However, Vincent grabbed her ankle and dragged her to him. Hovering above her, he looked at her


    with his dark eyes. She could feel his breath against her skin.


    Vincent was extremely dangerous right now.


    Kicking him away, she shouted, "Go away!"


    Gulping, Vincent said,. "You got some nerve, huh."


    "Or else? Do you expect me to sit around and let you do whatever you want to me?" she red at


    him angrily.


    Vincent lowered his head and said. ''TH be gentle..."


    Who cared!


    ine started squirming to avoid his kiss.


    Vincent felt a tingling sensation running through his body. The more she moved, the more turned on


    he was. He had never experienced such torturing yet pleasuring sensation before.


    "Bang!"


    All of a sudden, a noise rang out downstairs.


    Immediately, Vincent stiffened up.


    Then, ine took this opportunity to rolled out of his arms.


    Soon after, the butler''s panicked voice could be hearding from downstairs, "Who are you


    guys..."


    Hurriedly, ine said, "Something is happening downstairs. You should go and take a look!"


    Vincent frowned, hating the fact that he was disturbed at this moment. Left with no choice, he took a


    deep breath, looked at ine deeply, and pulled her up from the ground. "Stay here and don''te


    out. I''ll go and check what''s going on."


    "Alright!"


    At once, ine nodded her head, wanting him to leave quickly.


    With that, Vincent turned around and left.


    It was only then that ine breathed a sigh of relief.


    Putting on her clothes hurriedly, she was about to go down and check what was going on when


    suddenly, she heard a loud bang on the window.


    The ss waspletely shattered.


    A figure climbed through the window.


    At first, ine was stunned, but when she saw the person who had just jumped in, a smile spread


    across her face. "Dr. Perkins?"


    "Shh."


    Howard walked up to her and covered her mouth as he whispered, "Stay quiet. Let''s escape


    through the window, hurry up."


    Right away, ine''s eyes lit up, and she nodded vigorously.


    At downstairs.


    The living room was in a mess, and the maids kept coughing non-stop.


    Vincent''s face turned dark at once.


    "Someone threw smoke bombs and tear gas."


    Hearing themotion, Ruben ran to the living room. Frowning, he covered his mouth and nose,


    "Who would do such a wicked thing? Throwing these kinds of stuff into your house?"


    Vincent looked at him expressionlessly.


    Feeling ufortable at Vincent''s stare, Ruben flinched. "Are you still angry? It''s my fault. I


    shouldn''t have taken out the broken hand in front of ine."


    Speaking of ine...


    Instantly, Vincent''s expression darkened, and he strode up the stairs.


    Ruben paused for a moment before following him upstairs.


    In the bedroom on the second floor.


    Vincent''s expression was terrifying. Staring at the broken ss pieces on the floor, he looked as


    though he was about to kill someone.


    He oozed a scary aura.


    Ruben could not help but shudder. "What a diversionary tactic. I''m sure someone did this to take


    ine away..."


    Vincent was frozen to the spot. After some time, he sneered and said, "Perkins Family, good job. I


    wasn''t nning to go against them so soon, but it seems like they have a death wish."


    Upon hearing that, Ruben shivered. D*mn it, Vincent was going insane.


    Silently, he prayed for the Perkins Family.

 Chapter 816

    Chapter 816


    ine followed Howard all the way until they got onto the car. Only then did her heartbeat started to


    return to normal.


    Holding her in his arms, Howard ordered the driver, "Let''s go."


    The driver stepped on the elerator and they left quickly.


    Looking at the two cars following behind them, ine whispered, "Dr. Perkins, who are these


    people?"


    Howard was not the only one who came. He also brought along some fully armed men, and each of


    them had guns in their hands.


    "Don''t be afraid." Patting ine on the shoulder, Howardforted her, "They''re all here to save


    you. They''re not bad guys."


    ine nodded. The night breeze grazed over her skin, leaving her feeling cold.


    Howard noticed it. Lowering his gaze, he saw her donning only loose pajamas with bare legs


    exposed.


    Besides, she wore nothing inside.


    Stunned for a moment, Howard looked away ufortably, "Cough..."


    Clearing his throat, he took off his coat and draped it over her. "Do you feel cold?"


    ine was indeed feeling cold. Obediently, she put on Howard''s clothes, and instantly, a warm


    sensation surrounded her.


    Sizing her up, Howard asked, "Are you alright?"


    Confused, ine answered, "I''m fine."


    "I was worried sick about you for the past two days. That Vincent guy... He didn''t take advantage of


    you, did he?" asked Howard implicitly.


    ine understood what he meant. Shaking her head, she said, "I''m fine. I caught a cold, but I''m


    alright now. Don''t worry, Dr. Perkins."


    Seeing her all loosened up and happy, Howard heaved a sigh of relief.


    It seemed like she was really fine.


    However, when he looked away, he suddenly saw a red mark on ine''s neck.


    In contrast with her fair skin, the red mark appeared very obvious.


    Pausing for a moment, Howard subconsciously pulled her to him.


    Shocked by his behavior, ine stuttered, "Dr... Dr. Perkins?"


    Tearing ine''s cor apart, Howard stared at her as anger shed across his eyes. "Did Vincent


    touch you?"


    "What?" Shock and confusion washed over ine at the same time.


    Furious, Howard asked, "Did he sleep with you?"


    ine was stunned.


    Vincent did not do anything to her.


    At once, Howard''s eyes turned red. "Did he force you to do it?"


    Snapping back to her senses, ine quickly shook her head, and her face flushed red. Worried that


    others in the car would hear them, she said in a low voice, "No. Nothing happened between us. Dr.


    Perkins, you misunderstood!"


    How could that be a misunderstanding?!


    The fact was right in front of him!


    Anger rose in Howard''s heart, causing him to lose all sense of reason. "Look at the hickey on your


    neck. Vincent gave you that hickey didn''t he?!"


    Upon saying that, he poked her corbone with his finger.


    It made ine jump. Subconsciously, she lowered her gaze but saw nothing. Howard seemed to be


    very angry. He took a mirror out of nowhere and tossed it to her.


    After picking it up, she looked in the mirror.


    Sure enough, there was a hickey.


    It looked like a cinnabar carved into her pale skin.


    What the hell was that?


    How did that happen?


    Suddenly, she recalled the moment when Vincent pushed her to the ground in the bathroom


    earlier...


    Did he leave a hickey on her neck at that time?


    Her mind went nk just now, so she had no idea when did that happen.


    Thinking about that, she silently pulled her cor up, pursed her lips, and stopped talking.


    Seeing her behaving that way, he knew that ine was starting to remember.


    Snorting, he said, "You are heartless!"


    Too embarrassed to speak, ine kept her head down.


    Furious, Howardshed out at her, "Say something! Why are you not talking? If he took advantage


    of you, I''ll go back and beat him up. F*ck!"


    Hearing him curse, ine was shocked.


    She did not know that Howard knew how to swear at someone before this.


    "I''m fine. Nothing happened between us." ine


    looked at him and said, "Please believe me. I didn''t let him take advantage of me!"


    Looking at her sincere expression, Howard started to calm down. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes!"


    Squinting his eyes, he stared at her for a few seconds before looking away and snorting.


    ine was speechless.


    The driver looked at the couple through the rearview mirror.


    Seeing the car was getting farther away from the vi, ine started to rx.


    After some time, ine nced out of the window and asked, "Dr. Perkins, where are we going?"Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    She noticed that they were not heading towards the direction of Howard''s apartment.


    Leaning against the seat, Howard closed his eyes. "My house."


    "But this is not..."


    "Not my apartment. I mean the Perkins Family''s mansion."


    Stunned, ine asked, "Why?"


    "Vincent knows the location of my apartment, so he will definitely send someone there. It''s not safe.


    I believe he can''t find the Perkin Family''s mansion.


    Let''s stay there for the time being." "Will it be troublesome..."


    "No. Don''t think too much."


    Only then did Howard open his eyes to look at her. Knowing that she had a sensitive personality, he


    did not want her to worry.


    ine let out a hum before keeping silent.


    After a while, they arrived at the neighborhood. Although it was midnight, there were still security


    guards patrolling the area.


    It seemed like the security here was very tight.


    The driver stopped the car in front of a vi. Before getting out of the car, Howard nudged ine


    and said, "Come on. Stop spacing out now."


    Hurriedly, ine followed after him.


    Howard brought her into the house. As soon as they entered, a maid''s voice rang out, "Mr. Perkins


    is back!"


    Ronan, who was sitting in the living room, immediately stood up when he heard the maid''s voice.


    "Howard, you''re back? Come here quickly!"


    ine trotted behind Howard and went to the living room with him. The maids, who were standing


    aside, kept sizing her up.


    "Grandfather." Upon arriving at the living room, Howard greeted Ronan and said, "Let me introduce


    you. This is ine."


    With that, he pulled ine in front of him. "ine, this is my grandpa."


    ine greeted Ronan awkwardly, "Grandpa, nice to meet you."


    Ronan looked ine up and down. She looked delicate and pretty, but she looked somewhat timid.


    Smiling, he asked her. "What is your surname?"


    "My surname is Jacob."


    Jacob?


    He never heard of any rich family with the surname of Jacob in Beachmarsh City.


    Instantly, he got the idea. Seeing that she was still wearing Howard''s coat, he said, "Leia, get Miss


    Jacob cleaned up."


    A maid approached them and took ine out of the living room.


    As soon as they left, Ronan grabbed Howard''s arm and asked, "Is she the girl you like?"


    "Yeah. I have good taste, huh?"


    "She is quite good-looking, but I guess she''s not from a wealthy family?"


    "Grandpa, if you want topare other families'' wealth with ours, no one can match us."


    Nodding, Ronan agreed to what Howard said. "You''re right."


    Howardughed within himself. How could Ronan be so thick-skinned? He was just joking around.


    "But still, you can''t date a girl outside of our circle. Although we don''t need to rely on marriage to


    maintain our wealth like before, we still need young people like you to maintain our bloodline."


    Pursing his lips, Howard said, "Grandpa, you should change your way of thinking. I wasn''t nning


    to get married in the past, but after meeting her, I feel the urge to get married. Who knows, you


    might even get to see your great-grandson. Don''t you think it''s a good idea?"


    ring at him, Ronan scolded, "You only know how to talk nonsense!"


    However, on second thought, Howard made sense.


    As long as Howard, the only bloodline of the Perkins Family, wanted to get married, Ronan would


    support him, no matter who his partner was.

 Chapter 817

    Chapter 817


    As expected, Ronan Perkins gave in. Sitting back onto the sofa, he sighed. "Are you serious about


    this rtionship?"


    He knew that Howard had a bad reputation as a yboy. Even he, his grandfather, was reluctant to


    believe in him.


    Sitting down beside Ronan, Howard raised his eyebrows. "Here I am bringing her home. Does it


    look like I''m messing around?"


    Ronan chuckled and said, "That''s great. I''m getting older now, and I don''t have much time left, so


    you better not joke around with me."


    "You say this every day to force me to get married, but your getting healthier year by year." Howard


    was too smart for that. "I don''t believe you."


    Smiling, Ronan kept silent.


    Howard was already feeling restless. "You had dinner already, right? Why don''t you go and have


    some rest? I''ll go up and check up on..."


    "What do you mean check up on her? She''s changing upstairs. What''s there to check up on?"


    Ronan stopped him. "Come here. I have something to ask you."


    Left with no choice, Howard sat back down on the sofa. "What''s the matter?"


    "This is a lucky charm I got for you." Ronan waved his hand and asked the maid to bring him a box.


    "Put it on."


    Howard was speechless.


    Ronan did not have any specific hobbies in his life, but he was a bit superstitious. He often prayed


    diligently and was devoted to doing good.


    Every year, he would prepare a lucky charm for Howard.


    Howard epted it and put it on. "Since you''re so kind- hearted, I believe I will be blessed to live


    another hundred years."


    Sighing, Ronan said, "My only wish is for you to stay safe. I don''t need anything else."


    Howard kept listening to Ronan nag. After some time, he used the excuse of going to the toilet and


    went upstairs to find ine.


    After ine was done changing, Leia, who took her upstairs, looked at her with a smile and said,


    "Miss Jacob, you look so beautiful. No wonder Mr. Howard fell for you."


    Hurriedly, she exined, "Please don''t misunderstand. I''m Dr. Perkins''s friend. It''s not what you


    think..."


    "Huh?" Leia was stunned. "Friends? But Mr. Howard told his grandfather that he would marry you in


    the future."


    ine kept silent.


    Having worked in the Perkins Family for so many years, Leia understood what was going on right


    away when she saw ine''s reaction.


    "Miss Jacob, do you think that Mr. Howard is unreliable?" Leia asked while taking ine to the


    dressing table.


    Sitting on the chair, ine said, "No, Dr. Perkins is a very nice man."


    "That''s great. I was worried that you might think he''s a yboy and is not reliable because he dated


    many girls." After pausing for a moment, Leia continued happily, "Mr. Howard will be pleased to


    know that you think well of him."


    ine picked up theb and startedbing her hair.


    Leia kept speaking up for Howard. "Miss Jacob, this is the first time Mr. Howard brought a girl home.


    I''ve worked in the Perkins Family for over 30 years, but I''ve never seen him bringing any girl home. I


    can tell that you''re very important to him."


    An awkward smile appeared on ine''s face.


    Leia wanted to say something, but ine interrupted her, "Is there a hairdryer? I want to dry my


    hair." "Yes, Miss Jacob. Wait a minute. I''ll go get it."


    "Okay, thank you."


    As soon as Leia left, Howard came in. He looked at ine, who was checking herself through the


    mirror. Her skin was as white as snow, and her eyes were bright.


    No matter how he looked at her, she was still beautiful.


    Howard thought he had a keen eye for girls. How could she look so cute and pretty?


    Feeling his stares, ine felt goosebumps creeping up on her. "Dr. Perkins?"


    "Ahem." Howard snapped back to his senses. "Oh, I''m here to tell you that you should just go to bed


    today. It''s gettingte, so you don''t have to greet my grandfather now. Have a good rest, and I''ll


    officially introduce you to my grandfather tomorrow."


    Hesitating for a moment, ine asked, "Dr. Perkins, can I now meet him?"


    "Why?" Howard frowned.


    "I... I barely know your grandfather. I''m afraid things will get awkward..."


    "What''s there to feel awkward about? My grandfather likes you a lot!"


    ine was still feeling hesitant.


    Howard said, "Why do you think I get to rescue you so soon? It''s all because of my grandfather. He


    took care of everything for me so that I can go save you. You shouldn''t be ungrateful."


    With that, Eliane had no choice but to agree with him. "Alright then. I''ll meet him tomorrow."


    Howard''s lips curled upwards. "Mm-hmm."


    ine got up from the dressing table.


    Frowning, Howard asked, "Are you going to go to bed now?"


    "Yes, it''s gettingte." ine could not stand looking at Howard''s gentle gaze, so she quickly


    nodded.


    "Oh," Howard said. ''TH leave first then. Good night."


    After that, he turned around and went out. However, when he reached the door, he halted. His


    shadow was reflected on the floor as he said in a very soft voice, "You should really consider my


    confession. After all, I''ve never confessed seriously to a woman before."


    Upon hearing that, ine was stunned.


    As soon as Howard finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Sitting on the chair for quite some time, ine let out a sigh.


    The next day, as soon as ine woke up, she saw a set of clean clothes on the sofa next to her.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    After washing up and going downstairs, she saw Howard reading the newspaper on a chair. Upon


    hearing footsteps, Howard raised his head and stared at her for a few seconds before smiling and


    said, "Come here. Breakfast will be ready soon."


    ine walked over and sat across from Howard.


    "Grandpa is up too. He''lle down soon. Don''t be nervous."


    How was she supposed to stay calm in such a situation? Then, she spoke, "This is my first time


    meeting your parent. Of course, I will be nervous. Who won''t get nervous in such a situation?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Howard''s eyes lit up.


    Only then did she realize that she had said something wrong. "I mean, meeting my friends'' parents.


    It''s not what you think. Dr. Perkins, don''t get the wrong idea..."


    Howard snorted. "So what if I get the wrong idea? I don''t care!"


    ine was speechless.


    When Ronan came out of the bedroom, he saw his grandson messing around with ine like a


    three-year- old child. He was behaving exactly like a chatterbox.


    "Ahem!"


    Ronan cleared his throat.


    Immediately, ine sat up straight.


    Turning around, Howard said, "Grandpa, you''re just in time. The breakfast is ready. Let''s talk while


    we eat."


    As they were having breakfast, ine noticed that Ronan had been sizing her up the entire time.


    Feeling Ronan''s gaze on her, she did not know what to say. She could only lower her head and


    keep eating.


    In the end, Howard noticed her embarrassment. So, he said, "Grandpa, if you keep looking at her


    like this, she won''t be able to eat her food."


    Only then did Ronan looked away. "Miss Jacob, I don''t mean to be rude, but can you tell me


    something about your family? For example, what are your parents working as? Where is your


    hometown, and how many siblings do you have?"


    Swallowing the food in her mouth, ine answered, "I have an elder sister and a younger brother.


    My parents have already retired, and my hometown is owana, not far away from Beachmarsh


    City. I canmute back and forth in one day."


    Ronan nodded thoughtfully. "Since your hometown is not far away from Beachmarsh City, why don''t


    you invite your parents over next time? We can discuss your wedding date then."

 Chapter 818

    Chapter 818


    "Cough..."


    "Pfft..."


    Upon hearing Ronan''s word, both Howard and ine, who were sitting across him, spat their food.


    ine tried her best to not make a fool out of herself.


    Shocked, Howard asked, "Grandpa, what did you say just now?"


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you hear what I say?" Ronan stared at him with a scornful look. "I''m an old


    guy, and I can hear better than you young people. I''m pretty sure I made myself clear enough. I


    said..."


    "Alright, I heard it. You don''t have to say it!"


    Pouring Ronan a cup of tea, Howard said, "You must be thirsty from all the talking. Drink some tea."


    Ronan cast Howard a nce.


    Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Then, he looked at ine. As expected, she had an awkward expression on her face.


    Raising his eyebrows, Howard kicked ine under the dining table, signaling her to say something.


    ncing at Howard, ine immediately look away and said awkwardly, "Grandpa, Dr. Perkins and I


    are just friends. We''re not what you think."


    Let alone getting married!


    That was the most important thing.


    Hearing that, Ronan frowned. "Young girl, don''t try to fool me. If my grandson doesn''t like you, he


    wouldn''t have gone to the extent to get on his knees and beg me to look for you."


    Get on his knees...


    Surprised, ine looked at Howard.


    Feeling embarrassed, Howard cleared his throat.


    ine was speechless. She had never expected Dr. Perkins would go that far to save her.


    Howard saw ine keeping her head down without eating or drinking. She looked like she was in


    deep thoughts.


    "Grandpa, let''s finish our food. I''ll y Go with you after breakfast." Howard wanted to divert


    Ronan''s attention.


    However, Ronan was not stupid. He could sense that something was going on between the couple,


    but he did not say anything further. Picking up his fork, he continued to eat.


    After the meal, Ronan asked Howard to y Go with him in the living room and ordered the maids


    to show ine around the vi.


    After he and Howard were left alone, he red at Howard. "What exactly is your rtionship with


    ine? Don''t try to fool me!"


    Howard took out a chair and sat down. "I''m not lying to you. Take a seat first."


    Ronan sat down. "Tell me now."


    "I like her, and I want to be in a serious rtionship with her." Howard said solemnly, "If I were to


    marry someone in the future, it must be her."


    Frowning, Ronan asked, "You like her? Does she like you then?"


    "Well..."


    Howard was not sure. This was the first time he was unsure whether a woman had feelings for him.


    He felt very helpless.


    Knocking the coffee table, Ronan mocked him, "You''re such a disgrace to our family!"


    Confused, Howard retorted, "How am I a disgrace?"


    "You can''t even handle a woman. Don''t you think it''s a shame?"


    Ronan thought that the two of them had feelings for each other, but it turned out that his grandson''s


    feelings were one-sided.


    He was disappointed at Howard.


    Howard was left speechless.


    Frowning, Ronan thought of something and hurriedly said, "Don''t tell me you force that girl here?"


    "How is that possible?!" Howard immediately denied, "Of course not!"


    Snorting, Ronan answered. "You''d better not."


    ine and the maid took a walk around the garden. Soon after, Howard came looking for them.


    "Are you done talking to your grandpa?"


    "Grandpa is worried that you might feel bored, so he asked me toe over and keep you


    company."


    Upon hearing that, ine smiled.


    Howard sat beside her. "You can stay here and make yourself at home for the next few days. Don''t


    worry too much. Anyway, grandpa is always alone at home. He is very happy that you''re here to


    apany him."


    "Are you... sure?"


    "Yes!" Howard stared at her. "I really hope you can stay."


    Pursing her lips, ine said, "Dr. Perkins, thank you."


    "For what?"


    "Thank you for everything you did for me." Sincerely, ine thanked him. "Dr. Perkins, you''re really


    nice to me."


    Howard snorted. "Since you''re aware of that, why don''t you ept my confession?"


    ine kept silent.


    Eyes fixed on her, Howard continued casually, "So have you thought about it?"


    Smiling dryly, ine answered, "I''m feeling a bit thirsty. Dr. Perkins, are you thirsty?"


    Howard was left speechless.


    She was ying dumb again!


    However, Howard did not let her escape this time. Instead, he stopped her. "Answer me first. If not,


    I''m not going to let you go!"


    Keeping her head down, ine responded after some time, "Dr. Perkins, I''ve never thought about


    being in a rtionship before, so I don''t know how to answer you. You''re very kind to me, and I''m


    very touched, but..."


    Instantly, Howard''s face darkened. "But?"


    Nodding, ine said, "But I don''t like you." She wanted to make her feelings clear to Howard so


    that he would not get the wrong idea.


    Just as she expected, Howard''s face turned a shade darker after listening to her answer.


    She could even see the anger burning in his eyes.


    He was infuriated.


    "If you don''t like me, who do you like then? That Vincent guy?!"


    At once, ine shook her head. "No, I don''t like him either."


    Taken aback, Howard asked, "Who do you like then?"


    "I don''t like anyone, and I''m not ready to be in a rtionship right now," ine answered.


    Howard frowned. "Then I''ll wait until you''re ready to engage in a rtionship."


    ine remained silent.


    How did things turn out this way? Wasn''t Howard supposed tosh out at her after getting rejected?


    Just like that, ine stayed with the Perkins Family. Every day, she would talk to Ronan and y


    Go with him.


    Not knowing much about Go, ine ended up ying Five In A Row with Ronan.


    Happily, he went along with her as well.


    Gradually, ine learned more about Howard''s parents from Ronan.


    His parents passed away when he was still very young, so he had never experienced parental love


    before.


    There was pity in Ronan''s voice whenever he talked about the past...


    Learning that Howard lost his parents since he was a kid, ine was surprised. For a moment, she


    did not know how tofort Ronan.


    On the contrary, Ronan patted her hand and looked at her with a significant expression. "ine, it is


    my fault for spoiling Howard since he was young. Please bear with him in the future. He''s not a bad


    guy. He''s just a little yful."


    ine kept silent.


    At night, Howard came back from the hospital. He looked much more depressed aspared to


    the morning before he went out for work.


    ine and Ronan were ying Go while talking andughing together. They did not notice


    Howard''s unusual behavior at all.


    Seeing Howard standing at the door silently, Ronan said, "Howard, you''re back? Come join us.


    ine is not good at ying Go, but she''s really good at ying Five In A Row!"


    ine lifted her head and saw Howard staring at her.


    She smiled.


    Instantly, Howard''s face lit up. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile as he walked into the


    house. "That''s because you suck, Grandpa. You can''t even win against her in Five In A Row."


    "Screw you!"


    Ronan got up and pressed Howard down onto the chair. "You guys have fun. I''ll go check if dinner is


    ready."


    With that, he winked at Howard and walked away happily.


    Howard was speechless.


    Indeed, Ronan was good at reading the room. He left to give Howard and ine the opportunity to


    be alone.

 Chapter 819

    Chapter 819


    ine and Howard were left alone in the living room.


    ncing at the Go board, Howard picked up the stones with his slender fingers. So how have you


    and grandfather getting along for the past few days?"


    "Not bad." ine smiled and said, "Grandpa is very kind, and he likes to y with young people like


    us. I don''t feel awkward being around him at all."


    "Grandpa had been alone for a long time, so he is very happy that someone can keep him


    company."


    "Where''s your grandmother?" asked ine curiously.


    "She... passed away when I was young." Howard remained an indifferent expression. "So did my


    parents. I have no recollection of them at all. I only saw them through some family photos."


    Scratching her head, ine said, "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to touch your sore spot."


    "It''s all right. It''s all in the past anyway. I no longer feel sad talking about them anymore."


    Suddenly, Vincent shed across ine''s mind. She asked, "You and Vincent, are you guys..."


    "No." Howard interrupted her. "We''re not rted. I am the only son in the Perkins Family."


    Seeing that Howard was a bit reluctant to bring that topic up, ine stopped talking about it.


    But how could two people who looked exactly the same have no rtion to each other?


    They continued to y Go for a while, but ine noticed that Howard was not focusing on the


    game.


    He kept spacing out and seemed to be in deep thoughts. It was only until he heard ine''s voice


    that he came back to his senses.


    "Dr. Perkins..."


    Hesitating, ine asked, "Dr. Perkins, do you have something on your mind?"


    Putting down the stone in his hand, Howard pinched the bridge of his nose and said, "I''m fine. I''m


    just a little tired."


    ine did not believe him.


    However, Howard pulled her up and said, "Let''s go. Dinner should be ready now. Let''s go eat."


    In response, ine hummed.


    At the dinner table.


    Even Ronan noticed the strange look on Howard''s face. Staring at his grandson for a while, he put


    down the cutleries in his hand. "Howard, you don''t look well. Did something happen?"


    Upon hearing that question, Howard was surprised. "Do I look unwell?"


    "Yes, tell me what happened."


    Casting a nce at ine, Howard muttered to himself, "I think I shouldn''t think of you too much


    tonight. Otherwise, you keep appearing in my dreams. I''ll look terrible when I wake up tomorrow


    morning."


    in was left speechless.


    Everyone at the table was embarrassed after hearing Howard''s words.


    Especially Ronan, his face was flushed red. "You sure like to talk nonsense, don''t you? Come on,


    ine, let''s eat our food and ignore him."


    "Alright."


    Hurriedly, she lowered her head and munched on her food.


    After the meal, ine helped the maids to clean up the table. Ronan was reading the newspaper in


    the living room. She looked around but did not see Howard.


    After washing her hands, she went to find Howard.


    However, he was nowhere to be seen. Looking at her walking back and forth, Ronan asked


    curiously, "ine, are you looking for something? If you need something, you can tell Maya."


    "Grandpa, I''m not looking for anything. I just want to walk around for a bit."


    Touching her belly, she said, "I''m very full."


    Ronan said with a smile, "You can go take a walk with Howard if you''re full. Don''t worry. The yard is


    very quiet and peaceful at night, so both of you can enjoy yourselves. I think Howard is outside. You


    can go and take a look."


    "Alright."


    ine headed towards the door.


    As soon as she pushed open the door, she saw Howard standing outside, back-facing her.


    Right when she was about to call him, Howard''s voice rang out first. "I know what I did."


    ine was stunned. Was he on the phone?


    Sure enough, the next second, she heard him talking again, "I will never admit something that I


    have not done... I''m irresponsible? Do you know how long has it been since we broke up? Why


    should I take the responsibility for your pregnancy? It''s ridiculous! Go ahead and make a fuss. Let


    everybody know. I''m not afraid!"


    Immediately, ine went back into the house, not wanting to interrupt his call.


    However, when she was going in, she identally bumped into the door. Immediately, Howard


    turned around and asked, "Who is it?"


    Embarrassed, she stopped in her tracks. "It''s me, Dr. Perkins..."


    Yet Howard looked even more embarrassed than her. "When did youe out?"


    "Just now..."


    "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "I saw you on the phone, so I didn''t want to interrupt you. I was about to go back, but I didn''t think I


    would trip."


    Pursing his lips, Howard put the phone into his pocket and walked towards her. "How much did you


    hear?"


    Hesitating for a moment, ine answered, "I didn''t hear much. What''s wrong, Dr. Perkins? Did


    something happened?"


    Seeing the clueless look on her face, Howard let out a sigh of relief. "It''s nothing. It''s just a trivial


    matter. I''ll deal with it in no time."


    "Alright." ine smiled. "I''m sure you can handle it."


    Dr. Perkins was such a nice person. She hoped nothing bad happened to him.


    Howard walked up to her and looked at her.


    "ine, do you hate me?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then why don''t you want to date me?" Howard''s voice was deep yet gentle. "If you don''t like me,


    you can break up with me anytime you want. I''ll respect your choice. I won''t cling onto you."


    Coming to think of it, Howard was usually the one who dumped womenst time. Never once did he


    begged a woman to stay with him.


    "Think about it. You won''t lose anything dating me. If you are afraid that I will do something to you, I


    promise that as long as you don''t let me touch you, I won''t do it."


    As soon as Howard finished speaking, he looked at her seriously, face filled with anticipation.


    It had never urred to ine that Howard would say such a thing. It was as though he was


    pleading with her.


    Eliana''s heart started to tremble.


    She thought that she did not deserve to be treated so well by Dr. Perkins.


    Puzzled, she asked, "Dr. Perkins, why do you like me?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I wish I knew the reason." Howard chuckled. "Well, I fell in love with you unknowingly."


    Surprisingly, ine did not get confused after listening to his words. After pondering for a moment,


    she said, "Maybe it''s because you think that I''m different from those girls you''ve dated in the past,


    so you think it''s exciting. Is that why you want to date me?"


    She was not an extremely beautiful girl, and there was nothing special about her as well. Moreover,


    she came from a normal family. She really could not figure out why Howard would like someone like


    her.


    Rolling his eyes, Howard said, "Do you think I''m a three- year- old child who wants to snatch


    something I can''t get? ine, you''re indeed very different from the girls I''ve dated before, but that is


    what makes you unique."


    He did not like her just for fun.


    His feelings for her were real.


    Upon hearing his words, ine blushed.


    Seeing her reaction, Howard thought that he might have a shot. Hence, he got closer to her. "You


    can try dating me for three months. If you still don''t have feelings for me by that time, I''ll let you go


    then! Of course, I won''t do anything that will make you unhappy in the next three months. You can


    rest assured about that!"


    "Try to give both of us a chance. Who knows we might get along. If you reject me right away, you


    might miss a good husband."


    Howard winked at her. "We''ll go on with our lives as usual. I go to work during the day, and you


    work at home. When I don''t have operation schedules, let''s go on shopping dates. What do you


    think?"

 Chapter 820

    Chapter 820


    In the face of Howard''s sudden confession, ine was stunned for quite some time before turning


    around and walking away.


    Howard was speechless.


    He was being all serious earlier, but it scared her away.


    Just when Howard was about to chase after her to ask for rification, Ronan appeared out of


    nowhere and stopped him. "It''s good to strike while the iron is hot, but you shouldn''t appear too


    desperate when ites to girls. Otherwise, you''ll stress them out and make things worse."


    Howard paused and stopped in his tracks. "Grandpa, I didn''t know you''re adies'' man!"


    ring at him, Ronan mocked, "I''m worried about you because you have such a bad reputation.


    Which woman wants to fall in love with a yboy?"


    Let alone an introvert like ine. She would never take the risk to date Howard.


    Upon listening to Ronan''s words, Howard kept silent.


    His grandpa was right, but if he had known that a girl named ine would appear in his life, he


    would have restrained himself more in the past.


    However, there was no point in regretting it now.


    The next day.


    ine went downstairs and realized that Howard was still at home. Surprised, she asked, "Dr.


    Perkins, don''t you need to go to the hospital today?"


    Shaking his head, Howard answered, "No. I took a few days off."


    "Oh, I see."


    ine nodded.


    Howard beckoned her toe over and said, "Come try this. I made breakfast."


    ine was impressed. "Dr. Perkins, I thought you didn''t know how to cook?"


    "I just taught myself recently. I''m quite free these days anyway, so I thought it''s not bad to learn


    some cooking." Howard handed her a fork. "Try it."


    Taking the fork, ine took a bite of the food.


    "How is it? Does it taste good?" Howard hurriedly asked.


    A dry smile spread across her face. "It''s... It''s not bad."


    Upon hearing her answer, Howard went speechless.


    "Since it''s not bad, why do you look like you just ate sh*t?"


    ineughed. "Ew! Dr. Perkins, you are so disgusting!"


    "Hmph!"


    Right at that moment, Ronan came out of his bedroom and saw them standing around the dining


    table. Curious, he asked, "What''s the matter? Howard, why are you not at work?"


    "Grandpa, Dr. Perkins said he took a few days off, so he doesn''t have to go to the hospital for the


    next few days." Immediately, ine walked up to help Ronan.


    Frowning, Ronan asked again, "How many days did you take off?"


    "About a week." Howard replied dully.


    "Why did you take so many days off?" Ronan was surprised as he had never seen Howard take


    such a long break before.


    It seemed like Howard did not want to talk too much about it. "I''m one of the top ten employees in


    the hospital. The director is kind enough to let me take some time off and get some rest. Why


    should I reject his offer?"


    "But..." "Grandpa, you haven''t had breakfast yet, right? Do you want to try my cooking?" Chuckling,


    Howard handed Ronan the fork in his hand.


    "You made breakfast?" Ronan was astonished. ncing at the poorly- presented food, he said


    happily, "This is great. My grandson is all grown up now. He even knows how to cook for his


    grandpa. That is amazing!"


    Howard cleared his throat awkwardly.


    Silently, the butler, who was standing next to Ronan, added, "Mr. Perkins, Mr. Howard said these


    are for Miss Jacob. You must be thinking too much."


    Ronan went speechless.


    So did ine.


    Howard remained silent as well.


    That statement caught all of them off guard.


    After taking only a bite, Ronan spat out the food mercilessly. "My dear grandson, you should stop


    cooking. Maya can cook you anything you want. Don''t waste food, you know?"


    ine burst outughing.


    Laughing dryly, Howard said, "You surely know how to mock me."


    Knowing that Howard''s dishes were inedible, Maya was tactful enough to prepare an extra portion


    of breakfast for them.


    After the meal, Ronan asked curiously, "Why is today''s newspaper not delivered yet?"


    The butler thought it was strange as well. "It should be delivered by now."


    Maya added, "Mr. Perkins, there seems to be something wrong with the TV as well. I wanted to


    watch the news this morning, but I couldn''t turn it on."


    Ronan instructed Howard, "Howard, you youngsters know more about electrical appliances. Go and


    check what''s wrong."


    Rolling up his sleeves, Howard went to the living room. "Okay."


    After a while, Howard came back. "It''s nothing serious. You don''t have to ask someone to repair it. I


    can handle it myself. I''ll go and buy some tools some other day."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After that, he looked at Maya again. "You''re not in a hurry to watch the TV, are you?"


    Maya answered, "I usually watch them when I''m free. I don''t mind waiting till noon."


    Howard replied, "Okay."


    In the afternoon, Maya urged him to fix the TV again. Left with no choice, he went shopping with


    ine. The both of them drove to the city.


    However, when they arrived in the city, Howard had no intention of going shopping. Curious, ine


    asked, "Dr. Perkins, aren''t we going shopping?"


    "No."


    "Where are we going then?"


    "To watch a movie."


    ine was speechless.


    Seeing Howard driving towards the mall, ine started to panic. "Dr. Perkins, I don''t want to watch


    a movie. We should just get the stuff you need and go home quickly. Maya is still waiting for us."


    Calmly, Howard said, "There''s nothing wrong with the TV."


    Hearing that, ine was stunned, "What..."


    "I broke it on purpose."


    ine was dumbfounded, but she remained silent.


    Howard asked curiously, "Aren''t you curious why I did that?"


    "I believe you have your reasons for doing that, so it''s better for me to keep silent."


    What a smart girl.


    Chuckling, Howard spoke, "Something happened these few days. I don''t want Grandpa to know


    about it, so I broke the TV on purpose. I''ll fix it once everything is settled."


    Upon hearing Howard''s words, ine started fidgetting. "Is it that bad that it''s going to go on the


    news? How serious is it? Dr. Perkins, what exactly happened?"


    This must also be the reason why he decided to take a week off from work.


    Howard thought ine was pretty smart. She saw through everything immediately.


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a small matter. Don''t worry too much about it."


    Obviously, he was lying.


    Otherwise, he would not have to break the TV and hide the newspaper away.


    ine started panicking, but Howard did not seem anxious at all. On the contrary, his behavior


    made her even more anxious.


    When they arrived at the mall, Howard took her to buy a movie ticket. Dumbfounded, she asked,"


    Dr. Perkins, you''re still in the mood to watch a movie at this point?"


    "What else can I do then?" Howard looked at her helplessly.


    She opened her mouth, but nothing came out.


    "I''ve already told you it''s nothing serious. Don''t worry. It''ll die down in a couple of days." Seeing the


    anxious look on her face, Howard smiled. "Ill be fine."


    Since she cared about him so much, could he interpret it as love?


    ine looked at him seriously. "Are you sure everything is okay?"


    "I swear!"


    Only then did she let out a sigh of relief.


    Seeing that she had stopped worrying, Howard started walking again. Barely had they stepped foot


    towards the mall when a sharp and mocking voice came from behind him. "Oh, Mr. Perkins, you


    said you don''t have time to see me, but you have the time to bring this b*tch out for shopping!"

 Chapter 821

    Chapter 821


    The woman''s voice was so loud that it attracted ine''s attention almost in an instant.


    She looked over and asked, "Dr. Perkins, is she talking about you?¡±


    Howard pulled her forward and said, "She''s crazy. Just ignore her! Let''s go."


    ine was speechless.


    After taking a few steps forward, she heard footsteps following behind them. The woman moved


    very quickly. Although she was pregnant, she caught up to them very soon and blocked ine and


    Howard''s way.


    "Howard, why are you running away?!"


    Hearing that, ine subconsciously nced at Howard, only to realize that he had turned extremely


    pale.


    "Dr. Perkins..."


    "Stand behind me."


    Immediately, Howard pulled her behind him.


    Not expecting Howard to be so protective of ine, the woman felt her blood boiling. She stared at


    ine as if she was looking at her worst enemy.


    "Howard, who is this b*tch?" the woman questioned him.


    Howard''s face turned cold instantly. "Watch your mouth!"


    The woman took all her anger out on ine. Rushing over in her high heels, she barked, "B*tch! I''ll


    tear you up!"


    Howard stopped the woman. "Norissa, are you crazy?!"


    "I''m crazy? You''re the one who''s crazy!" Furious, Norissa Kaur sneered, "Howard, I never expected


    you to be so ruthless. How can you have the heart to abandon your own son and hook up with this


    b*tch?!"


    ine was stunned. Dr. Perkins had a child?


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Howard seemed to be really angry this time. Panicked, he took a nce at


    ine before saying to Norissa, "If you still have some self- respect, you''d better get out of my


    way!"


    "What''s the point of having self- respect at this point? This b*tch stole my child''s father. There''s no


    reason for me to live!"


    Anguished, Norissa began to wail. Not only did ine get shocked, but even Howard was caught off


    guard.


    ine was not afraid of being scolded by Norissa because she was innocent.


    However, she was afraid that Norissa would make Howard look bad....


    Pondering for a moment, she went over and tried to help Norissa up. "Miss, can you please get up


    first? How about you and Dr. Perkins go to a quiet ce to talk, and I..."


    "Shut up!" Losing all sense of rationality, Norissa refused to listen to her. "You two-faced b*tch! Stop


    pretending to be kind!"


    Helpless, ine replied, "Nothing is going on between Howard and I. Don''t get the wrong idea..."


    "The wrong idea?! Who said I got the wrong idea?!" Norissa sneered and was about to jump at


    ine. Fortunately, ine was already prepared. When she saw Norissa move, she quickly


    stepped back, causing Norissa to trip and fall directly to the ground.


    Things got worse now!


    Sitting on the ground, Norissa covered her baby bump and began to scream at the top of her voice,


    "Ah... My baby, help me call the police. This b*tch wants to kill me and my baby! It hurts..."


    Seeing her antics, ine thought Norissa was as good as her mother. They were both undefeatable


    when it came to making a scene.


    Feeling disgusted, Howard took ine''s hands


    and shouted, "Let''s go!"


    Right when ine was about to leave with Howard, she suddenly saw a red spot on Norissa''s lower


    body. Shocked, she eximed, "Wait... I think something is really wrong with her!"


    Howard turned his head, and indeed, Norissa''s face was pale. Blood was flowing from her lower


    body.


    Quickly, Howard picked her up and yelled, "ine, get the elevator!"


    "Okay."


    Hurriedly, she dashed towards the elevator.


    In the hospital.


    Sitting on the cold chair, ineforted Howard, who was sitting next to her. "Dr. Perkins,


    everything will be fine. Don''t worry."


    Casting her a nce, Howard nodded.


    After thinking for a while, he spoke again, "She suddenly contacted me two days ago and said that


    she was pregnant with my child..."


    Feeling awkward, ine did not know how to answer him, so she kept silent.


    However, Howard immediately started to tense up. "I only spent a few days with her before


    Thanksgiving. Don''t get me wrong. I never met her once after Thanksgiving. After I confessed to


    you, I deleted all the other women''s contacts..."


    "I''m not getting the wrong idea or anything." Resting her hands on her knees, ine smiled, "Well,


    Congrattions, Dr. Perkins. You''re going to be a father soon. I''m sure Grandpa will be very happy


    knowing this."


    Spending the past few days with Ronan, ine kept hearing Ronan nag about Howard, who was


    still unmarried at this age, and how he was yearning to have a grandchild.


    If he knew that he was going to have a grandchild soon, he would probably be very happy.


    However, as soon as ine finished speaking, Howard''s face instantly turned dark. "ine, you''re


    doing this on purpose, aren''t you?"


    Upon hearing his words, ine was taken aback, "What?"


    "Is this how you react after hearing other women iming that they are pregnant with my child?"


    Howard was raging. "Don''t you mind even a single bit? Are you not jealous at all?"


    Confused, ine asked, "Why should I mind or be jealous?"


    Howard was left speechless.


    He swore she was the most dense woman he had ever met!


    Howard was so angry that he no longer want to talk to her.


    Hence, he made up an excuse. "I need to use the toilet for a while. You wait for me here."


    ine hummed.


    Then, Howard left.


    After a while, the door of the operating room opened, and the doctor came out. ine quickly stood


    up and asked, "Doctor, is the patient okay?"


    "Are you the patient''s family?" asked the doctor.


    Unsure how to answer, ine said, "I am her friend. How is she doing now?"


    "The patient is going intobor now, and she is having an unstable lie, but we will try our best to


    keep the fetus..." Pausing for a moment, the doctor continued, "She is still resting now. The nurses


    will send her to the wardter, and she''ll have to be hospitalized for a few days."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay, thank you, doctor."


    Waving his hand, the doctor left.


    ine stood frozen to the ground. Right when she was about to go look for Howard, a nurse


    pushed Norissa out of the operating room.


    The nurse then called out to her, "Hey, you are the patient''s family, right? Follow me to the ward!"


    Left with no choice, she followed the nurse to the


    ward.


    It was a normal ward with two beds inside.


    Norissa was still on her IV drip and needed looking after. So, ine had to stay and take care of


    her.


    Suddenly, she realized that Howard still did not know that they had already moved to the ward. In


    order not to disturb Norissa, she went out to call Howard.


    As she was about to call Howard in the corridor, she heard two cleaners chatting.


    One of them said, "Dr. Perkins is one of the brightest doctors in our hospital. Who would have


    thought that he would do such a thing?!"


    ine was stunned for a moment. Dr. Perkins? Were they talking about Howard?"


    Come to think of it, this hospital seemed to be where Howard worked.


    As Norissa was bleeding furiously earlier, ine and Howard were panic- stricken, so they went


    straight to the nearest hospital.


    She could vaguely recall Howard wanting to go to another hospital just now, but she was familiar


    with this area, and she knew that the nearest hospital was where Howard worked. Hence, she


    asked him toe here instead.


    After that, she heard another cleaner said, "I know, right. Dr. Perkins seems to be a very nice


    person. I can''t believe he actually molested a patient. Also, I heard that he was responsible for the


    medical ident as well. Geez, the patient died due to his negligence. His career is probably going


    to be ruined."

 Chapter 822

    Chapter 822


    All of a sudden, ine froze. She stood rooted to the ground and silently tried to digest what she


    just heard.


    Sighing, the cleaner continued, "Dr. Perkins is a nice guy. He smiles at everyone and is very caring,


    especially to old people like us. However, I had no idea he is such a pervert..."


    "I know, right. That''s why people say you can''t judge a book by its cover."


    "Do you think these rumors may be fake?"


    "I doubt it. I saw the policee yesterday. The Director was surprised as well. He even fired Dr.


    Perkins..."


    Upon hearing this, ine could not take it anymore. She walked up to them, eagerly wanting to find


    out the truth. "Hello. May I know which Dr. Perkins were you guys talking about just now?"


    One of the cleaners looked at her suspiciously. "Who are you? Why do you want to know that?"


    "I have a friend who is a doctor working in this hospital. His surname is Perkins. I was a little worried


    when I heard you mentioning Dr. Perkins, but I''m not sure whether you''re talking about my friend, so


    I wanted to make things clear."


    In the face of ine''s polite behavior, the cleaners'' suspicion was dissipated.


    The cleaner who had beenmenting over Howard told ine, "We''re talking about Howard


    Perkins. He''s a young man. Is he a friend of yours?"


    Howard Perkins...


    They even had the same name. It must be the Howard she knew then.


    In fact, a lot of suspicions fell on Howard, but ine chose not to believe it. She wanted to confirm it


    with the cleaners...


    Yesterday, when Howard came home, he looked so exhausted...


    Not to mention he broke the television today...


    And the dy of newspapers delivery...


    The incident must have been reported on television and in newspapers. To not let Ronan worry,


    Howard came up with these ideas to keep the news from him.


    When Howard arrived at the door of the operating room, he realized that ine was long gone.


    Taking out his mobile phone, he noticed he had a missed call. However, the phone rang only for a


    few seconds.


    His cell phone was on mute just now, so he did not realize his phone was ringing at all...


    Then, he called ine. "Where are you?"


    "Ms. Kaur and I are in the ward."


    ine''s voice sounded a little strange, but Howard did not think much about it. He spoke in a low


    voice, "Tell me the ward number. I''ll go find you."


    Hence, ine told him the ward number.


    After finding the ward, Howard pushed the door open and went in. Coming into sight was ine,


    who was sitting in a chair, watching TV with the remote control in her hand.


    "ine..."


    He entered the ward and closed the door. "Why did youe here without telling me? What are


    you watching?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Howard suddenly thought of something. Snapping back to his


    senses, he immediately turned his head to look at the television.


    The news was ying on the television, and an anchorwoman was reading thetest news. "A male


    doctor reportedly misused his power by sexually exploiting a female patient. Sources also said that


    the doctor was once involved in medical malpractice..."


    No names were mentioned in the news.


    Silently, ined looked at Howard.


    Only then did she notice that he was frozen to the spot.


    "Dr. Perkins..."


    ine called out to him, "I won''t tell Grandpa. Don''t worry."


    Slowly, Howard came to his senses and pursed his lips. "How did you know it was me?"


    Then, ine told him about how she overheard the conversation between the two cleaners in the


    corridor. Upon hearing that, Howard sneered.


    Turning off the television, ine got up and walked up to him, "Dr. Perkins, I know you were


    wrongly used. You will be fine. I believe in you. There will be justice for you."


    ncing at her, Howard asked, "How do you know that I''m wrongly used?"


    "Because I believe in you. You are not the kind of person who would do such things."


    "What if it''s me..."


    "No way." ine shook her head. "It can''t be you. I''ve known you for over a year. You''re not


    someone who would do such things."


    Looking up at him with her sparkling eyes, she sounded confident. Not a trace of doubt was heard


    in her voice.


    An indescribable feeling washed over Howard. Stretching out his hand, he pulled ine, and


    without a second thought, he lowered his head and kissed her.


    ine was dumbfounded.


    The next second, a loud scream rang out, "Ah!"


    As soon as Norissa opened her eyes, she saw ine kissing Howard in front of her!


    What a shameless b*tch!


    Coming back to her senses, ine quickly pushed Howard away.


    However, Howard tried to pull her back. "ine..."


    Shaking his hand away, ine strode out of the room.


    "ine!"


    Seeing that Howard was about to chase after ine, Norissa immediately rushed over and grabbed


    his hand. "Howard, don''t go!"


    "Get off me!" Howard tried to get away from her but could not get rid of her grip. He could not help


    but smiled coldly, "Go lie down on your bed!"


    "Please don''t go! Don''t leave me and our baby alone!"


    "F*ck off!"


    Howard tried his best to pull himself away from her.


    "Ah!"


    Shrieking, Norissa fell to the ground and started shouting, "Help! Help!"


    Hearing themotion inside the ward, the nurse immediately stood up and went inside. Upon


    laying eyes on Howard, they did not dare to utter a word. Hurriedly, they helped Norissa onto the


    bed and called the doctor.


    After the doctor gave Norissa a checkup, he pulled Howard aside before saying sincerely, "Dr.


    Perkins, after all, we''re colleagues, so please let me give you a piece of friendly advice. A lot of


    things had been happening to you for the past few days, and everybody in the hospital is aware of


    it. You can''t afford to make any mistakes at this stage. This woman kept saying that she''s pregnant


    with your child when you brought her in. What would other people think of you if you ignore her like


    that?"


    Howard sneered, "You don''t even know if this child is really mine yet. If it''s really mine, I''ll take full


    responsibility. But what if it''s not mine? Wouldn''t I be making a fool out of myself?!"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Sighing, the doctor continued, "What if the baby is yours? If you treat her like this and the baby


    turned out to be yours..."


    Then, he stopped talking.


    Patting Howard on the shoulder, the doctor left.


    Howard stood rooted to the ground for a long time before gritting his teeth and closing the door.


    Then, he sat down on a chair.


    Norissa was smugged.


    Tilting his head, Howard looked at her. His gazended on her bulging belly. "How many months


    pregnant are you?"


    Knowing that he wanted to find out what was going on, Norissa lifted her chin and answered, "Six


    months. Try counting the time. It matches."


    Howard sneered. "Is it really my child?"


    "Of course!"


    "Alright. We''ll do a DNA test then." Howard remained expressionless. "If it''s mine. I''ll take care of it,


    and you can leave."


    "How can you do that to me?!" Immediately, Norissa''s eyes widened. "The baby can''t live without a


    mother!"


    "Are you expecting me to marry you?"


    "Anyway, the child can''t live without a mother and aplete family. It''ll feel out of ce!" Norissa


    snorted. "If you don''t promise to give the child aplete family, I''ll go look for Mr. Ronan!"


    Instantly, Howard''s face turned cold. "If you dare to tell Grandpa, I won''t allow you to give birth to


    this child, let alone marry you!"


    Looking at the coldness in his eyes, Norriasa was shocked. Shivering, she hurriedly said, "Okay, I


    won''t say a word. I''m hungry. Buy me something to eat."


    At the same time, she was secretly starting to scheme against Howard.

 Chapter 823

    Chapter 823


    As soon as ine exited the hospital, her phone rang. Pulling out her phone, she saw Howard


    calling her.


    Recalling what Howard did to her just now, she did not answer her phone on purpose.


    In the end, he kept calling her. It seemed like he had no intention of giving up until she picked up.


    Left with no choice, she had to answer his call, "Hello."


    "Where are you?"


    "Outside?"


    "Come back."


    ine kept quiet.


    She walked up to a bench and sat down. Donning hospital gowns, several patients were strolling in


    the garden.


    Seeing her remaining silent, Howard sighed. "Don''t be mad at me. It''s my fault. I should have


    controlled my emotions better."


    ine did not answer him. She looked down at her feet instead.


    Howard added, "You looked really charming just now. Your sparkling eyes were far more beautiful


    than the stars in the sky!"


    That was why he could not help but kiss her.


    However, he had no idea that his behavior would scare her.


    She was very different from all the other women that he dated before. Pure as an angel, she made


    his heart flutter with just the smallest move.


    "Dr. Perkins!"


    It seemed like ine was annoyed. "If you keep acting this way, I won''t speak to you again."


    Howard chuckled. "What did I do?"


    ine was speechless.


    "Men are all the same. I''m teaching you about men, silly."


    But no one asked him to teach her using this method?!


    "I''ll hang up now. I''m making a move first. You should stay behind to look after Miss Kaur..."


    Upon hearing that, Howard felt a sense of difort creep upon him. "She''s your love rival, and


    you''re asking me to take care of her?"


    ine remained silent.


    Why didn''t she know that she had a love rival?


    Howard continued to speak, "ine, I''ll ask you a question, and you have to answer me honestly."


    "Sure. Go ahead.."


    "Norissa wants me to marry her," Howard enunciated each syble carefully. "What do you feel after


    listening to what I said? Be honest with me."


    Stunned for a moment, ine did not know how to answer him.


    Howard kept bbering on, "If I marry her, we won''t be able to meet up often in the future. I''ll


    belong to someone else. Do you... want this to happen?"


    ine kept quiet.


    After waiting for a while, Howard started to lose patience. Anxious, he asked, "Why don''t you


    answer me?"


    Momentster, ine asked, "Dr. Perkins, is Miss Kaur pregnant with your child?"


    Howard shook his head. "I''m not sure. We need to do a checkup."


    "I think it''s your child..." ine muttered to herself. "Otherwise, why would she have the courage to


    approach you? Even if she''s lying now, she won''t be able to hide the truth once the child is born."


    Holding the phone, Howard was unsure how to respond.


    That was exactly his concern as well. If Norissa was lying to him now, wouldn''t she be afraid that he


    would expose her in the future?


    So there was a possibility that the child was his?


    Carefully, he enunciated word by word, "I won''t marry her. Don''t worry. Even if the child is mine, I


    won''t marry her. If she decides to abandon the child after it was born, the Perkins Family will adopt


    it. Grandpa will take care of it, and well live our life..."


    ine was left speechless.


    Why did he change the topic all of a sudden?!


    Howard was gradually going off track, so ine quickly stopped him. "Dr. Perkins, you take care of


    Miss Kaur first. I will go back and tell Grandpa what happened."


    "No!"


    Upon hearing her words, Howard hurriedly interrupted her. "Grandpa won''t be able to ept it if


    you tell him!"


    ine was taken aback. "So... are you nning to keep deceiving him?"


    "We need to keep it from him for as long as possible." Howard sighed. "I will tell him when the time


    comes. You don''t have to worry about this."


    "Alright then."


    "Take a taxi home. If Grandpa asks about me, tell him that I have to perform an urgent operation,


    and I will only be home at night


    "Okay."


    "I''ll hang up then."


    After Howard was done talking, he hung up the phone.


    ine sat at the same spot for a while. Just as she was about to leave, her phone rang again. She


    thought that Howard had something else to tell her, but when she looked at her phone screen, she


    realized that it was not Howard.


    Seeing the number on her screen, she turned pale instantly.


    This was... his number.


    It was Vincent''s number.


    Why was he calling her all of a sudden?


    For the past few days, she had been on tenterhooks. She was afraid that Vincent woulde


    looking for her again, but he was quiet for quite some time. Just when she thought that he had given


    up, he appeared.


    Holding her cell phone, she was glued to her seat, not daring to answer her phone.


    It was not until the phone stopped ringing that she felt a wave of relief wash over her.


    Holding her breath, she did not dare to move an inch just now...


    Then, she blocked his number before getting up to leave.


    As soon as she returned to the Perkins Family''s mansion, she saw a repairmaning out from the


    house. Maya was seeing him off.


    "Miss Jacob, you''re back?"


    Maya took the bag from her hand. "Oh, what did you buy?"


    "Some fruits. I noticed that we''re out of fruits, so I brought some."


    "That''s great. Mr. Perkins loves fruits. He''ll be delighted to know that you bought him some fruits."


    Pointing at the repairman, who just left, ine asked, "Maya, who is that?"


    Maya opened the door for ine, and she went in. Bending down to remove her shoes, she heard


    Maya said, "The repairman. I thought Mr. Howard hired him to repair the television?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Upon hearing that, ine was stunned. "What? Dr. Perkins?"


    "Yes, he said that Mr. Howard hired him to repair the television. By the way, today''s newspaper


    finally arrived. I have no idea what are these people doing. How could they make such a mistake..."


    Immediately, ine''s expression turned dark. "Where is Grandpa?"


    "He''s reading the newspaper. It''s one of his habits. He has to read the newspaper every day to feel


    at ease. He had been feeling restless the whole day because he didn''t read the newspaper this


    morning..."


    "Miss Jacob?"


    Before Maya finished her sentence, ine had already rushed into the living room without taking off


    her shoes.


    Maya called her, but it seemed like she did not hear her at all.


    As soon as she entered the living room, she walked up to Ronan, who was sitting on the sofa.


    "Grandpa..."


    The next second, Ronan dropped the newspaper in his hand...


    The television was showing the same news she watched in the hospital this morning...


    Soon, Ronan''s hand started trembling...


    Maya followed after ine. Noticing that something was wrong with Ronan, she was shocked.


    "What''s wrong..."


    Before she finished her words, Maya''s gaze fell on the television. She muttered to herself, "Isn''t...


    Isn''t this where Mr. Howard works? Who is this doctor surnamed Perkins mentioned in the news? Is


    it Mr. Howard? That''s impossible! Why would Mr. Howard do something like this? He was still fine


    this morning..."


    Suddenly, Ronan stood up and said with a serious face, "Maya, give me the phone!"


    Snapping back to her senses, Maya knew that Ronan was going to call Howard. So, she hurried


    over to get the phone.


    Anxious, ine approached Ronan and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry. The person mentioned in the


    news might not be Dr. Perkins. He called me just now and wanted me to tell you that he had to


    perform an urgent operation today. He said he won''t be back so early and asked us to have dinner


    without him."

 Chapter 824

    Chapter 824


    Anxiety struck Ronan. "Is that so? Did he really say that?"


    "Yes! If you don''t believe me, you can call him and ask him yourself." With that, she took out her


    phone.


    "Okay, let me ask him." Ronan took ine''s phone and dialed Howard''s number. Right when he


    was about to call him, a thought shed across his mind. He looked at ine sharply. "Girl, you''re


    not teaming up with Howard to deceive me, right?"


    Feeling guilty, she answered, "Grandpa, why would I lie to you? If you don''t believe me, you can call


    Dr. Perkins."


    "Hmph, what''s the point of calling him? If he wants to lie to me, then he won''t tell me the truth."


    Coming back to his senses, Ronan smartly said, "I should ask his leader instead."


    Ronan must never find out about what happened. Otherwise, he would be worried sick.


    ine tried to persuade him. "Take a seat first. Don''t worry. Your health is the most important..."


    However, Ronan pushed her hand away. "I was wondering why did so many strange things happen


    this morning. The fact that he decided to take such a long break was already weird enough, so I


    was suspecting that he must have been suspended. Also, he must be the one who broke the


    television. He''s probably the one behind the newspaper dy as well. He was afraid that I would be


    worried after I see the news, so he came up with all these ns..."


    The more Ronan thought about it, the more he thought it made sense. Anxiously, he asked once


    again, "Maya, where is the phone?"


    "Coming!" Maya came over with the phone and a business card. "Mr. Perkins, this is Mr. Holmes''


    business card. Are you going to call him now?"


    "Yes!"


    "Alright."


    Seeing that things were getting out of control, ine wanted to sneak out and call Howard.


    "Stop right there!" However, Ronan spotted her with his eagle eyes and stopped her. "Youe


    here and stand beside me. Don''t you dare leave my sight!"


    ine tried toe up with an excuese. "Grandpa, I''m having a stomachache."


    "Hold it in!"


    ine was speechless.


    No matter how hard she tried to exin, Ronan refused to believe her.


    Then, Ronan took the phone from Maya and called his friend. Standing aside nervously, ine felt


    as though she was sitting on pins and needles.


    After the call was connected, Ronan did not even bother to greet Otis. Right away, he questioned


    him, "Otis, did something happened to Howard?"


    Otis blurted out, "You only found out now?"


    Otis''s answer struck Ronan so hard that his leg went weak. He almost fell to the ground.


    Immediately, ine noticed it, so she grabbed Ronan.


    Ronan choked, "I saw the news and read the newspaper. Is it true?"


    "Someone made a scene at the hospital, and they directly pointed out that Howard was the culprit.


    They even brought reporters from the TV station and used Howard indiscriminately. The police


    had been investigating this issue for the past few days..."


    Pausing for a moment, Otis continued, "Howard didn''t tell you because he was afraid that you might


    get worried, right?"


    Ignoring Otis''s question, Ronan kept on asking, "Is the result out already?"


    "No, they''re still collecting evidence for investigation. To not stress him out, I asked him to take one


    week off. We''ll decide what to do after the resultse out."


    "Sorry to put you through all the trouble." Ronan said, "I believe you know Howard''s character very


    well. He''s not a person who would do such things."


    "Yes. I trust him."


    After saying a few more words, Ronan hung up. Still holding on to the phone, he stared nkly into


    space. No one knew what was going through his mind.


    "Grandpa..."


    ine called out to him.


    Snapping back to his senses, Ronan looked at her. "Where''s Howard?"


    Stunned for a moment, she answered, "He''s in the hospital."


    "He''s already been suspended. Why is he still in the hospital?"


    ine was contemting whether she should tell Ronan about Norrisa, but Ronan urged her.


    "Come on! Tell me!"


    Left with no choice, she had to spill the truth."When Dr. Perkins and I were shopping in the mall


    earlier, his ex-girlfriend suddenly appeared and said that she was pregnant with his child..."


    "What?"


    Upon hearing that, Ronan was shocked. "Where is she now?"


    "In the hospital."


    "Why is she in the hospital? What happened?"


    "She tripped, so Dr. Perkins and I took her to the hospital. Dr. Perkins was afraid that you would be


    worried, so he asked me toe back first. He''s with Miss Kaur in the hospital now."


    "Hurry up!" Immediately, Ronan jolted from the sofa. "Pack my stuff. Maya, ask the driver to send


    me to the hospital!"


    Ronan could not wait any longer. He directly walked towards the door while shouting, "Chester!


    Where is Chester? Drive me to the hospital..."


    Right away, Chester came out of the house. "Sir, are we leaving now?"


    "Yes, now! Hurry up!"


    "Alright!"


    The driver immediately drove the car out from the garage and picked Ronan up. ine wanted to


    call Howard, but Maya pushed her into the car. "Miss Jacob, we should follow Mr. Perkins. You take


    the


    back seat, and I''ll sit in front."


    Having no choice, she had to apany Ronan in the back seat.


    Along the way, Ronan kept asking ine about Norrisa. "Is it a boy or a girl? How many months


    pregnant is she? Why did she trip? Is she okay?"


    ine felt somewhat awkward. "She''s fine. Don''t worry. Judging by her belly size, it seems like


    she''s about five to six months pregnant..."


    Ronan breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s great."


    Upon finishing his sentence, he suddenly thought of something. ncing at ine, he asked


    embarrassedly, "By the way, ine, I was too panicked earlier that I forgot to ask you. Are you


    okay?"


    Shaking her head, ine said, "I''m fine, Grandpa. Why are you asking that?"


    "Howard broke up with her a long time ago. Never did I expect she would suddenly get pregnant.


    Aren''t you angry at him?"


    ine smiled. "Why should I be angry? Of course, I am not angry."


    Patting ine''s hand, Ronanplimented her, "You''re so generous. What a kind girl."


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ine quietly took out her phone. Seeing that Ronan was talking to Maya, she secretly sent a


    message to Howard, "Dr. Perkins, Grandpa saw the news, and he also found out about Miss Kaur''s


    pregnancy. We are now on the way to the hospital. We will be arriving in about 20 minutes."


    The message was sent, but Howard did not reply.


    It seemed like he was busy taking care of Norissa.


    Hence, she put her phone aside.


    Ronan was talking to Maya, "Never did I expect that I could have a great-grandson at my age."


    "My health is getting worse year by year. Since Howard is going to have a child now, I can finally


    rest in peace!"


    "At least when I meet Howard''s parents in heaven, I can proudly tell them that Howard grew up well.


    He has his own family, career, and everything...."


    Maya sighed as well, "I know, right. Mr. Howard suffered a lot when he was a child. He had a weak


    body since young and nearly died a few times. If you didn''t make that decision back then, he might


    be... Oh, look at me. Why am I bringing up something that happened so many years ago?!"


    Upon hearing that, ine felt suspicion arise in her heart. She could not believe that Howard had a


    weak body when he was a child because he seemed healthy now.


    Also, what did Maya mean by what she said just now? What decision exactly did Ronan make?


    Since it was inconvenient for her to ask them, she could only mutter quietly.


    Right when they were about to arrive at the hospital, ine''s phone rang. It was Howard.


    Immediately, she answered the phone. "Hello, Dr.


    Perkins..."


    "Ah..."


    Before ine could finish her words, Maya, who was sitting in the passenger seat, suddenly let out


    a scream.


    The next second, the car was knocked over with a loud bang.

 Chapter 825

    Chapter 825


    Maya''s scream rang out in the car, and it took ine a while to realize what just happened.


    Quickly, she looked at Ronan, who was sitting next to her. Seeing that Ronan was struggling to


    move his body, she immediately stopped him. "Grandpa, don''t move!"


    Ronan looked like he was in pain. " ine... Are you guys all right?"


    She tried to move her body. Fortunately, she did not feel any pain, so she thought she should be


    fine.


    "I''m fine, Grandpa..."


    ine answered.


    Ronan tried to move his leg, but the next moment, he felt some difort. "My leg is stuck..."


    ineforted him. "Don''t be afraid. The hospital is right in front of us. We''ll be fine. Someone


    has already called an ambnce, and it will be arriving soon..."


    The ident urred on the main road. Hence, many people flocked over when they saw the


    ident happen. Some of them even tried to help them out of the car.


    Maya was extremely shocked. ine was unsure whether Maya was seriously injured, but she


    heard her shouting non-stop.


    On the other hand, the driver was panic-stricken as well. He kept muttering to himself.


    Soon, the sound of the ambnce''s sirens could be heard getting louder.


    Not long after, the car door was opened, and ine was dragged out of the car by a medic. She lost


    her bnce for a moment...


    After calming down, she wanted to check up on Ronan, but a nurse stopped her. "Miss, please sit


    here and don''t move around. Leave the rest to us!"


    Nodding, ine stood where she was, feeling relieved that she was still alive.


    Coming to think of what happened earlier, she felt a chill run down her spine.


    After a while, Ronan was also pulled out of the car.


    His leg was injured, but he was rtively clearheaded...


    The scene was in a chaos.


    It suddenly urred to ine that when the ident happened, she was on the phone with


    Howard...


    After finding her phone on the ground, she noticed that the screen had already gone ck. She


    wondered if her phone was already broken.


    Grabbing her phone, she followed the medic and got onto the ambnce.


    At the Emergency Department.


    As soon as ine got out of the ambnce, she saw Howard standing by the door. Stunned for a


    moment, she said, "Dr. Perkins..."


    Immediately, Howard strode over. Seeing that she was fine, he frowned and asked, "What


    happened?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    ine told him the whole incident, "We were caught up in a car ident on our way here.


    Fortunately, Grandpa was not seriously injured. He only hurt his leg..."


    As they were talking, the medic pushed Ronan out of the ambnce.


    Hurriedly, Howard walked up to him. Holding Howard''s hand, Ronan uttered, "Howard, you..."


    "I''m fine, Grandpa. Don''t worry. Let the doctor treat your leg first." Howardforted him. "Once


    you get treated, we''ll talk about what happened to me."


    Ronan nodded.


    Both the driver and Maya suffered minor injuries, and the doctor brought them inside to clean up


    their wounds.


    Although ine did not suffer any serious injuries, her arm was bleeding.


    Watching Howard and the doctor leave, she stood frozen for a while before following after them.


    Along the way, blood kept oozing from her wound. Covering the wound with her coat, she


    approached a nurse to ask for help. "Miss, can you help me clean up my wound?"


    Taking a look at her wound, the nurse asked, "Did youe alone? Where are your family


    members?"


    Howard did not notice that she was injured. However, it was not convenient for her to tell him since


    he already had enough on his te. He must be worried sick about Ronan. Anyway, it was just a


    small wound, so she thought there was no need to add to his concern.


    Seeing ine keeping quiet, the nurse did not ask any more questions and moved on to treat her


    wound.


    "Thank you." ine thanked her.


    Seeing that she was all alone, the nurse felt sorry for her. So, she said, "Go and buy some


    antiinmmatory medicine. Also,e back tomorrow to change your bandage. You''ll be fine after


    a few days. It''s nothing serious."


    ine hummed.


    Only after the nurse left that ine went back to the emergency room.


    From a distance, she could see Howard sitting on a chair. She walked up to him and sat down


    beside him.


    It seemed like Howard did not notice her approaching.


    After some time, she spoke, "Dr. Perkins..."


    It was only then that Howard turned to look at her. As soon as their eyes met, she was startled.


    Nervously, she said, "Dr. Perkins..."


    Howard''s eyes were bloodshot. Upon seeing that, ine was bewildered. She could only stare


    nkly at him as he closed his eyes. "Grandpa is the only family I got. Thank god nothing serious


    happened to him today."


    Pursing her lips, ine apologized, "I''m sorry. I should''ve stopped Grandpa froming to the


    hospital. I shouldn''t have let him out."


    "Don''t be silly. It''s not your fault."


    "I still feel guilty."


    Howard caressed her face. "It''s not your fault. Don''t think too much."


    ine forced a smile. It was not easy for one to ovee guilt.


    Even though she knew that she did nothing wrong, she still felt sad seeing Ronan getting hurt.


    Thinking of something, Howard suddenly asked her, "How did Grandpa find out about what


    happened to me? Didn''t I break the television at home?"


    He even called the newspaperpany to unsubscribe the newspapers.


    After some time, the gossip would die down, and there would not be any news on the television nor


    the newspapers. If he kept quiet about it, Ronan would never find out


    His n was wless, but somehow, it was still ruined.


    Quietly, she said, "Maya said that you hired a repairman to repair the television..."


    Howard was taken aback. "Me?"


    "Yes. After we parted ways, I saw a repairmaning out of the house when I got home. I asked


    Maya, and she said that you''re the one who hired the repairman."


    Instantly, Howard''s expression changed. "It wasn''t me. I didn''t hire anyone to fix the television!"


    He was so desperate to hide what happened from Ronan. How was it possible that he would hire a


    repairman to fix the television?


    ine was shocked as well. Who hired the repairman then?


    She also thought it was weird when Maya told her Howard was the one who hired the repairman.


    After all, Howard wanted to keep this issue from Ronan.


    However, who else would have known the address of the Perkins Family and done such a thing?


    Staring at Howard, ine noticed that he was frowning. Besides that, his expression looked a little


    dark.


    Suddenly, realization dawned on her. "Dr. Perkins, do you know who was behind this?"


    Howard kept silent.


    ine guessed correctly. Howard knew who was behind this.


    She continued asking, "Who is it?"


    Tilting his head, Howard looked at her in distress, as if he was struggling to speak. After a long


    while, he finally said, "Vincent hadn''t contacted you, had he?"


    It was impossible that Vincent would remain passive after knowing that Howard secretly took ine


    away. That was strange.


    Upon hearing that, ine was stunned. Suddenly, she remembered the call she received earlier


    today.


    He did call her, but she did not answer the phone.


    "You mean he was the one who sent a repairman to fix the television at your house?" ine was


    terrified. "So he knows everything that had happened in the past few days?"


    That was the only valid reason to exin why he would send someone to Howard''s house to repair


    the television.


    Instantly, ine felt goosebumps creeping up on her. She felt as though she was living under


    Vincent''s constant surveince.


    She even wondered if everything that had happened in the past few days was rted to him.


    "Dr. Perkins, regarding your scandal, do you think someone might behind this as well?" voice


    trembling, ine asked.


    Hearing ine''s question, Howard froze. Indeed, that thought dide across his mind. Everything


    happened too suddenly, and it seemed like the people who approached him came prepared. Seeing


    that they even brought reporters with them to make a fuss in the hospital, it was obvious that they


    had an ulterior motive.


    Howard never had any enemies. He never offended anyone in the hospital, so it was impossible


    someone would want to go against


    him.


    Apart from...


    Who else could it be except for Vincent?

 Chapter 826

    Chapter 826


    Howard''s doubts grew bigger. Then, he asked, "Have you seen the driver who caused the ident


    just now?"


    It took ine quite a while to answer this question. "It all happened too suddenly. After the medic


    brought us out of the car, we came straight to the hospital. I don''t know who the driver was and


    didn''t see him at the scene just now."


    She was not even sure if the driver had already escaped.


    Gradually, Howard''s face darkened.


    ine stopped talking too. Fingers entwined, she stared nkly at her feet?


    It was not until she heard Howard calling her that she snapped back to her senses. "Huh?"


    "Grandpa is here."


    Hurriedly, she got up.


    The doctors and nurses sent Ronan to the ward. Ronan''s leg was broken, and Howard went to


    register him for hospitalization.


    ine apanied Ronan in the ward. He was still awake. Sighing, he said, "The past few days


    were hellish. If Howard''s parents are still here, we might still be able to get through this, but now I''m


    the only one left."


    Hearing that, ine felt pity for him. Sheforted him, "Don''t say so. You still have Dr. Perkins


    and me."


    Ronan held her hand. "ine, the Perkins family has always been unlucky, and I''m sorry we had to


    drag you into all this mess. More than 20 years ago, something really bad happened... Our family


    was nearly destroyed... I risked everything to protect Howard... Nothing can happen to him.


    Otherwise, I won''t be able to face his parents..."


    It seemed like Ronan was starting to lose consciousness. He began muttering to himself.


    Confused, ine called out to him, "Grandpa?"


    He kept on mumbling, "I sacrificed that child to save him... He has to stay safe..."


    Ronan looked as though he was possessed. ine kept calling him, but he was lost in a trance.


    Gradually, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    ine was left speechless.


    When Howard returned to the ward, she stood up in a hurry. "Grandpa just fell asleep."


    Pausing for a moment, she continued, "Before he fell asleep, he said something weird..."


    "Something weird? What do you mean?" Howard pulled a chair over and motioned her to sit down.


    "Tell me."


    "I couldn''t hear very clearly, but I think he said something about how your family was always


    unlucky. He also said that something happened to the Perkins Family about 20 years ago, and how


    your family was nearly destroyed..."


    Upon hearing that, Howard was taken aback.


    ine looked at Howard. "Dr. Perkins, do you think what Grandpa said has anything to do with


    Vincent?"


    Howard lowered his gaze to look at her. "Why do you say so?"


    "Because both of you look exactly the same."


    Howard went silent. All this while, he knew that something was wrong but he never asked Ronan


    because he did not want to face it, and he chose to keep silent instead.


    Seeing him keeping quiet, ine stopped talking about it as well.


    Pondering for a moment, she changed the topic, "How is Miss Kaur doing?"


    "She''s fine. She''s eating and restingfortably. She can even order people around." Howard


    snorted.


    ine smiled. "It seems like the baby in her belly is very healthy."


    Staring at her, Howard blurted out, "I''d rather you give birth to a baby for me..."


    Once again, ine was left speechless.


    He surely was good at ending conversations.


    Fortunately, ine managed to change the topic. "Did you visit Maya and the driver? How are they


    doing?"


    "They''re fine. They just suffered some minor injuries."


    Knowing that they were fine, ine breathed a sigh of relief. "That''s great... I''ll stay behind to take


    care of Grandpa tonight. You can go ahead and get busy with your own stuff."


    Howard was confused. "What else can I do?"


    "Don''t you have to take care of Miss Kaur?"


    Howard responded, "She''s not that important. Don''t worry about her."


    Again, ine was at a loss of words.


    In the evening, Ronan woke up all of a sudden. ine just came back from the toilet, and as soon


    as she pushed the door open, she saw Ronan sitting upright on the bed with his eyes wide open as


    if he just saw something scary.


    Shocked, she called out to him, "Grandpa?"


    Quickly, Ronan came back to his senses. "ine, where''s Howard?"


    "He went to visit Maya..."


    Before she could finish her words, Ronan interrupted her. "Ask him toe here. I have something


    to tell him. Hurry up."


    "Okay. Give me a minute. I''ll go look for him right away..."


    Seeing Ronan''s anxious expression, she did not dare to dy any further. Quickly, she left the room


    to look for Howard.


    Just as she stepped out of the room, she saw Howard walking towards Ronan''s ward. Immediately,


    she eximed, "Dr. Perkins, Grandpa is awake. He wants to see you!"


    Without hesitation, Howard rushed into the room.


    Ronan looked at ine. "ine, can you give Howard and me some privacy?"


    "Sure."


    ine went out.


    Before closing the door, she heard Ronan telling Howard, "Howard, I had a terrible nightmare just


    now. He''s back..."


    The door was closed, and she could no longer hear anything.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In the room, Howard noticed that Ronan looked pale. Pouring a cup of warm water for Ronan, he


    said, "Grandpa, have some water first."


    Ronan shook his head. "I have too much on my mind. I don''t feel like drinking."


    Putting the cup aside, Howard sat down beside the bed. "If something is troubling you, you can tell


    me. I''ll help you with whatever I can."


    Ronan sighed. "I had a nightmare about the past. Back then, you were around two or three years


    old.


    I can''t believe you''re all grown up now..."


    Howard listened quietly.


    "Throughout these years, I kept a secret from you. It''s not that I didn''t want to tell you, but I thought


    it''s no point telling you."


    "I wasn''t nning to tell you. I hope you don''t me me..."


    "Actually, I want you to do something for me tomorrow."


    Only then did Howard open his mouth, "What is it?"


    "I have an old friend who I haven''t seen for many years. Since I''m admitted to the hospital now, ask


    him to visit me. I''ll give you his address, and you can pick him up tomorrow."


    Howard nodded. "Okay."


    After saying that, Ronan sighed again. "I already found out about everything that happened to you


    at work. Howard, I believe in you. I''m sure you didn''t do such things."


    "I really didn''t do it. Grandpa, someone is trying to frame me," Howard said.


    Frowning, Ronan asked, "Is it your colleague?"


    "No."


    "Who is it then?"


    "There''s this man who''s about my age. Some time ago, I rescued ine from him, and it angered


    him." Shrugging, Howard continued, "It seemed like he wants to take revenge on me. That''s why


    he''s doing so many things behind my back."


    Ronan''s eyes widened. "Who is this guy? Do you have enough evidence to prove that he is the one


    behind all of this?"


    "No." Howard shook his head. "But everything that happened recently was too strange. First,


    someone tried to find fault with me at work. Then, you got caught up in an ident. I''m even


    suspicious whether he had a grudge against our family, and that might be why he decided to attack


    you as well."

 Chapter 827

    Chapter 827


    Upon hearing Howard''s words, Ronan waspletely stunned. "Howard, are you saying that the


    car ident was deliberately nned?"


    Howard nodded. "That''s what I''m thinking about, Grandpa. It seems too big of a coincidence, and


    it''s very strange. Also..."


    "Also what?"


    "ine told me that a repairman visited our house today and said that I was the one who hired


    him..."


    Instantly, Ronan''s face darkened. "Wasn''t it you?"


    "No. I was so desperate to hide everything from you. Why would I hire a repairman to repair the


    television..."


    Hearing that, Ronan jumped up from his bed. "No wonder I''ve been feeling pretty restless these few


    days. Someone is plotting against us!"


    "Grandpa, lie down."


    "I''m fine!" Ronan''s eyes darkened. "You''re right. Are you suspecting that the person who kidnapped


    ine is taking revenge on you?"


    "It could be him."


    "What''s his name?" Ronan already had a n in his mind. "I''ll ask someone to do a background


    check on him. As long as I''m alive, I''ll never let anyone harm you."


    Ronan loved Howard the most in his life, so he did not want anything to happen to him.


    Shaking his head, he spoke, "I don''t know if he''s using a real name. The only thing I know is that he


    looks exactly like me...¡±


    Shocked, Ronan turned pale. "What?"


    Howard uttered slowly, "Grandpa, do I have a twin? A few years ago, Maya made a slip of the


    tongue in front of me. Although she didn''t want to admit it, I remembered she said something about


    me having a twin brother."


    "Nonsense!" Ronan seemed furious. "You don''t have any siblings! You are the only descendant of


    the Perkins Family, and I have only one grandson, which is you!"


    In contrast to Ronan, who was all worked- up, Howard appeared very calm. "Grandpa, I''ve never


    seen you this agitated before."


    ring at him, Ronan could not say a word. He was so angry that his face was starting to turn red.


    Sighing, Howard stopped provoking him. "Well, if you insist that, I''ll stop asking."


    Ronan answered simply, "Bring the woman who is pregnant with your child here tomorrow. I want to


    meet her." "Why do you want to meet her? I have nothing to do with her." Howard''s attitude was


    cold.


    Ronan continued, "She is pregnant with your child. How can you say that you have nothing to do


    with her?"


    Calmly, Howard answered, "We''re not sure if it''s my child yet."


    "What? How dare she ckmail our family?"


    Howard leaned back in his chair. "She''s just a cunning woman who''s capable of doing anything. I


    can''t say for sure that this child is mine."


    "A cunning woman? Why did you date her then?"


    "I must have been blind before this," Howard uttered in a deep voice.


    Ronan waved his hand and stopped talking.


    Momentster, Howard stood up. "You should get some rest. I''ll go out and check-up on her."


    "Who?"


    "ine."


    Pursing his lips, Ronan fell silent. He called out to his grandson, who was walking towards the door.


    "Howard, I have a question for you."


    "Go ahead." "What if I don''t allow you to marry ine..."


    "Why? No way. It has to be her!" Howard interrupted Ronan. "I will not marry anyone else. She is


    the only person I want to marry."


    Staring at him, Ronan sighed. "You''re stubborn, just like your father. Alright, go see her then."


    After Howard left, Ronan leaned against the bed and fell into deep thoughts before muttering to


    himself, "Oh, ine, you can only me yourself for being a jinx..."


    As soon as she appeared, many things happened to the Perkins Family, and none of them was


    good.


    He could not let such a girl marry into the Perkins Family. She would only destroy their family.


    Howard went outside to look for ine but could not find her anywhere. Taking out his mobile


    phone, he called her. It took quite a while before she finally answered her phone, "Hello, Dr.


    Perkins?"


    "ine, where are you?"


    "I''m out to buy dinner for you and Grandpa." Smiling, she said, "Both of you haven''t had dinner yet,


    right? I''m free anyway, so I thought I''ll get you guys something to eat."


    Howard asked, "Where are you? I''ll go find you now."


    "It''s fine. I''m just somewhere nearby. I''ll be back soon. Just wait for me in the hospital."


    Helplessly, Howard said, "Hurry up then."


    "Okay."


    Hanging up the phone, ine slumped into the chair and let out a long sigh.


    After staring at the number on her phone for quite some time, she decided to call him.


    Was Vincent the one behind all that had happened?


    Was she the one who caused everything that had happened to the Perkins Family?


    If that was the case, how could she face Howard and Ronan...


    She tapped on Vincent''s number, and the dial tone rang out.


    However, he did not answer.


    The phone hung up automatically, yet he still did not pick up his phone.


    Refusing to give up, ine continued to call him.


    Still, no one answered.


    Feeling anxious, ine sent him a text. "Mr. Bradbury, I have something to tell you. Please give me


    a call if you see this message."


    Then, she waited for a reply.


    Sitting in the chair, she held her phone tightly in her hand. Restless, she stared at the screen,


    waiting for a call from Vincent.


    Gradually, time was ticking away...


    Ten minutes had passed, but she never received a call from Vincent.


    Why wasn''t he answering his phone?


    Was it because she refused to pick up his call this afternoon, so he was trying to retaliate against


    her?


    Biting her lips, she decided to call him onest time.


    As expected, he did not pick up.


    Left with no choice, she got up, put her hands in her pocket, and walked outside


    After finding a decent restaurant, she ordered a few dishes, paid double, told the owner the ward


    number, and asked them to deliver the dishes to the ward. After that, she left during the night.


    Howard waited for almost half an hour, but ine still had yet toe back.Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Gradually, he began to grow impatient.


    Looking at him being all anxious, Ronan could not help groaning. "I was so desperate to see you


    get married and have children before this, but seeing you getting so nervous about a woman now, I


    don''t feel happy about it."


    Amused, Howard asked, "Why?"


    "I''m sure you''ll lose your dignity to your wife."


    Howard was speechless.


    Tired of waiting, he was about to head outside to look for her. At that moment, his phone rang. He


    thought it was a call from ine, but when he looked at the caller ID on the screen, he frowned.


    Immediately, he hung up.


    Curious, Ronan asked, "Who called?"


    "Norissa."


    "Who is Norissa?"


    "The woman who said that she was pregnant with my child..."


    Hearing that, Ronan started fidgetting. "Why did you hang up then? Seeing her calling you at this


    hour, she might need help."


    As soon as Ronan finished speaking, Howard''s phone rang again.


    Ronan urged him, "Hurry up and answer the phone now!"


    Howard did not feel like answering, but knowing Norrisa''s character, she would not give up until he


    picked up.


    Having no choice, he answered the phone expressionlessly. "What''s the matter?"


    Norissa could be heard groaning on the other side of the phone. "Howard, where are you..."

 Chapter 828

    Chapter 828


    Howard listened to Norissa groan on the phone for quite a while before interrupting in a cold voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Judging by her voice, she seemed to be in pain. "My tummy hurts. Howard,e and check on


    me."


    "I''m not free. Call the doctor if you''re not feeling well. I''m not an obstetrician, so I can''t do anything


    to help you."


    Norissa continued to cry out in pain, "Howard, my tummy really hurts. Come and keep mepany.


    Our baby and I need you. Pleasee over quickly..."


    Not being able to stand her act, Howard cut in, "Don''t try to y tricks with me. I won''t go see you. If


    you need help, call the nurse."


    With that, Howard hung up.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As soon as he hung up, Ronan asked anxiously, "What''s wrong? Did anything happen?"


    "It''s nothing. She told me that she had a stomachache and asked me to go see her."


    "Why are you still standing here then?!" Ronan''s eyes widened. "She is pregnant. Even if you don''t


    like her, you should go and check up on her for the sake of the baby. Go quickly!"


    "Grandpa..."


    "Did you hear me? Go now!"


    "I¡¯m not leaving. I need to wait for ine..."


    "I''ll be here. I''ll ask her to keep mepany when shees back. Hurry up and go now!"


    No matter what Howard said, Ronan was determined to send him away. Helpless, Howard had no


    choice but leave.


    On the way, he called ine, but she did not answer.


    Howard thought it was weird, so he frowned.


    After arriving at the ward, he pushed open the door and went in. Surprised, he raised his eyebrows.


    Unexpectedly, Norissa really had a stomachache. A doctor was giving her a checkup, so he had to


    wait by the door.


    When the check-up was done, the doctor called Howard outside before he left. "Dr. Perkins, Ms.


    Kaur is having signs of miscarriage."


    Upon hearing that, Howard was taken aback.


    "But please don''t worry. We will try our best to keep the baby. As for now, you should try to spend


    more time with Ms. Kaur so that she will be more emotionally stable. It will be good for the baby."


    Frowning, Howard asked, "Is it really that bad?"


    He thought Norissa was lying to him.


    The doctor nodded. "Yes. She had light bleeding just now. It''s pretty dangerous..."


    "All right. I got it."


    Howard could not listen anymore. Waving his hand, he interrupted the doctor and entered the ward


    after a while.


    Seeing him walking in, Norissa was delighted. "Howard, you''re here?"


    Standing by the bed, Howard stared at her bulging belly for a while. "How are you feeling?"


    "My stomach hurt a lot just now. The doctor took a look and asked me to get more rest. I''m fine now.


    It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Mm- hmm." Howard replied indifferently, "Do as the doctor says and get some rest then."


    With that, he turned around and was about to leave.


    Then, he felt a grip on his arm.


    Norissa looked at him in disbelief. "Are you leaving?"


    "I''ve already visited you. Since you''re fine now, what''s the point of me staying here?" "Can''t you


    stay here for the night?" "Impossible." Howard thought her request was hrious. "We''re already


    done. Apart from the baby in your belly, we are pretty much strangers."


    "Strangers?" Norissa sneered. "You didn''t treat me like a stranger when you slept with me."


    Instantly, a trace of anger shed across Howard''s face.


    Taking a deep breath, Norissa softened up. "I''m just a little scared to be alone. Can''t you


    apany me for the sake of the baby in my belly?"


    Howard remained expressionless.


    Giving up, Norrisa shook his hand away. "Howard, have anybody ever told you that you are really


    heartless?"


    "You are the first one."


    "What an honor." Looking at him coldly, Norissa continued. "Doesn''t the girl that you like mind that


    I''m pregnant with your child?"


    "She is generous and easy-going. She knows that our rtionship is over, so she doesn''t care at


    all."


    "Haha!" Upon hearing that, Norissa burst outughing. "It seems like you don''t know women well.


    You think she''s generous and easy- going because she''s not jealous and doesn''t care? Oh,


    Howard, I think I get it now. Your love is one-sided. That girl doesn''t even like you!"


    Howard''s expression froze immediately.


    "Did I guess it right? Geez, it serves you right!" Norissa stared at him with hatred in her eyes. "This


    is payback!"


    With a cold gaze, Howard stared back at her.


    In the face of Howard''s gaze, Norissa felt goosebumps creeping up on her. "Why are you looking at


    me like this? I''m stating the facts. You always yed with girls in the past. This is your karma!"


    Ignoring her, Howard walked out of the ward.


    Gasping, Norissa sat on the bed. After a while, she calmed down, took out her phone, and dialed a


    number.


    After some time, the call was connected.


    "I did what you ask. You''ll give me the money after this, right?" Voice trembling, Norrisa sounded as


    if she was afraid of the person on the other end of the line. "I''ll do what you want and make Perkins


    Family pay their price."


    The person on the other end of the phone kept silent and hung up the phone right away.


    Norissa held onto her phone. After a while, the phone rang, and a text message popped up.


    It was a transaction statement.


    Seeing that, Norissa breathed a sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, that man kept his promise.


    After hanging up his phone, Vincent sat on his office chair and looked at the woman on his


    computer screen. She was standing at a railway tform.


    Then, Ruben came in. "I''ve already transferred the money to Norissa. What are you going to do


    next?"


    Expressionless, Vincent uttered. "Wait."


    "Wait for what?"


    "Wait for her to have a miscarriage."


    Pausing for a moment, Ruben said, "This is surely going to be a big blow to Ronan. He can only


    watch his great-grandson die and do nothing. It''s going to shake him up."


    Sighing, Ruben said, "You''ve alreadye so far. Can you stop now?"


    Vincent raised his eyes. "Why should I stop? I came back to cut the Perkins Family''s bloodline.


    This is just the beginning."


    Pouting, Ruben asked, "Are you sure you''re not going to such lengths because Howard provoked


    you?"


    Howard''s sexual harassment scandal...


    Ronan''s car ident...


    And Norissa''s miscarriage...


    Vincent was the one behind all of this.


    Seeing him all focused on theputer, Ronan questioned curiously, "What are you looking at?"


    Taking a closer look, he saw a railway tform on the screen. Shocked, he eximed, "Did you


    hack the CCTV of the train station?"


    Vincent replied, "She''s right there."


    What he meant was the only way to track her movements.


    Ruben was speechless.


    Staring at theputer for a while, he spoke again, "Is she going to leave Beachmarsh City?"


    Vincent hummed. "She''s going back to her hometown."


    "How did you know?"


    "She and Howard have already found out that I was the one behind what happened in the past few


    days. In order not to further bring the Perkins Family more trouble, she''s trying to leave secretly."


    A faint smile crept onto Vincent''s face as he stared at ine''s slim figure on the screen. "How cute


    she is. She thought she could get rid of me like that..."


    Speechless, Ruben facepalmed himself. "So everything she does now is cute to you? Love can


    really make people crazy!"


    Back then, Vincent was a freak who would destroy anyone who dared to betray him!

 Chapter 829

    Chapter 829


    Staring at theputer screen, Vincent gazed the figure on the screen.


    Ruben muttered, "I have never seen you so focused."


    Vincent remained silent.


    Then, Ruben added, "How did you know that ine and Howard had found out about what


    happened in the past few days? Were you behind this?"


    "I heard them."


    "What? How?" Ruben asked curiously, "Did you secretly follow her these days?"


    ncing at Ruben, Vincent jabbed, "Of course, not."


    "So you..."


    "I bugged her phone by using a spy app, so I heard all their conversations and knew what they were


    doing."


    Ruben looked askance at him.


    Howard was definitely no match for him who would execute such a dirty act.


    After a pause, Ruben asked, "What are you going to do next?"


    As Vincent gazed at the figure on the screen, a train stopped at the station and the figure followed


    the crowd into the train, and only then did he withdraw his gaze from the monitor.


    Standing up, he kicked Ruben out of the room.


    Agitated, Ruben rebuked, "Hey, you haven''t answered my question yet."


    But all he received was the closed door in front of his face.


    In the train station.


    The moment she entered the station, she could feel two pairs of eyes staring at her.


    Women were always sensitive and alert.


    She felt the gaze on her was getting more and more intense.


    However, every time she turned around and tried to look for that line of sight, she couldn''t find it.


    As the train slowly approached the station, she picked up her luggage and waited for the door to


    open.


    The train stopped, and that was when she saw a figure who had been following her closely on the


    reflective ss.


    Calmly, she got on the train with her luggage, and the figure followed her.


    If it was in the past, she would not have paid any attention to these trivial things, but she had


    be more sensitive now.


    Perhaps her state of mind had changed.


    Perhaps it was because she was certain that Vincent would not let her go so easily, so she was


    nervous and was easily frightened.


    Because of this, she tried to squeeze her way to the crowded area in the cabin.


    "Hey, stop it. Let us put our luggage first," someoneined.


    "I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    She apologized while squeezing through the gap easily thanks to her slim and petite figure.


    While she was moving, she looked back and found that the man was still following her.


    Anxious, she immediately exited the train after reaching to next cabin.


    In the hospital.


    As soon as Howard entered his grandfather''s ward, he frowned as he saw the deliverymaning


    out and asked, "I didn''t order take- out. Whose order is this?" "A person with thest name Jacob."


    ine?


    Howard looked around the corridor and asked again as he didn''t see her, "Where is she? Did you


    come alone?"


    "Who?" The deliveryman donned a confused expression.


    "Thedy who ordered the take-out. Did she note with you?"


    "You wouldn''t see me if she coulde," the man chuckled. "She left after ordering the food in the


    restaurant."


    Howard frowned.


    After that, the deliveryman left.


    Standing by the door, Howard called her which took her a while to answer, "Hello."


    The frown on his forehead didn''t disperse. "Where are you?"


    "I''m sorry. I may not be able to go to the hospital today, but I ordered some take-outs for you. You


    should have received it now."


    "Yes, I did," Howard replied. "Where are you?"


    "I''m outside."


    "Outside where?"


    ine was not good at lying. Usually, she would stutter when she lied, but she sounded


    exceptionally calm today, "I need to buy something, and it may take a while, so I''m not going to the


    hospital today. Please take care of grandpa."


    This was not like her at all. She usually would not do this kind of thing, but she behave in an


    unusual way today.


    Howard felt that something wasn''t right, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    "Okay then. You don''t have toe here. Go home after your shopping."


    "Alright." ine said, "Dr. Perkins, is there anything else?"


    "Nothing."


    "Okay then. I''ll call you. Bye."


    After that, she immediately ended the call without waiting for his reply.


    With the phone in his hand, Howard was in a daze as if he was deep in thought before he regained


    himposure and entered the ward.


    His grandfather was eating.


    "How did it go? Did you find ine?"


    "Yes, but she said that she won''t drop by today because she needs to buy something."


    Grandpa nodded and asked again, "How about that woman? Is she all right?"


    "Who?1''


    "You know who."


    "Norissa?"


    "Yes!" Grandpa red at him. "How is she? How''s the baby?"


    "She''s fine."


    As Howard opened the lunch box, the smell of food exhumed his nose. He took a bite and MSG


    filled his mouth instantly. Finding that it was not as tasty as ine''s cooking, he lost his appetite.


    Grandpa breathed a sigh of relief. "Good to know."


    After a pause, he continued, "Can we do the DNA test on the baby during pregnancy?"


    "Yes." Howard nodded.


    "In that case, you go and arrange for a DNA test for the baby in her belly. If the baby is yours, well


    treat her well. We don''t want to be suckers if that''s not your child."


    "Mm," Howard mumbled.


    The next day, Howard was shocked to see ine appearing in the hospital.


    Rubbing his sleepy eyes, he asked, "Why do youe so early?"


    With a smile, she said, "I bought breakfast for you


    and grandpa."


    Ambiguous feelings surged inside him when he saw her lovely and delightful smile first thing in the


    morning.


    He leaned back on the chair and stared at her.


    Confused, she touched her face and asked, "Is there something on my face?"


    Howard couldn''t help but reach out and pull her. "I want to hug you."


    With a big fright, she quickly stepped back, blushing. "You are so annoying."


    Howard''s lips curled into a smile, but he didn''t insist of hugging her since they were at the public


    ce.


    Instead, he stretched his neck and asked, "What did you bring us?"


    "Some sandwiches, bread, and milk."


    Howard rubbed his growling stomach. "I''ve been starving all night. You weren''t herest night and I


    didn''t have an appetite."


    "Why didn''t you order some take-outs?"


    "I only want to eat the food you make."


    ine pursed her lips timidly.


    With that, Howard looked at her seriously. "Can you cook for me forever?"


    Just when she was speechless, There was a coughing from the bed as Grandpa got up from


    the bed. "Go outside for your lovey-dovey chitchat. I''m sleeping here."


    ine and Howard exchanged awkward nces.


    Then, Howard shrugged indifferently.


    Sure enough, Howard ate more than usual when ine was around.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    After breakfast, ine was tidying up the table when the door was pushed open. She thought it was


    Howard, but it turned out to be Norissa.


    As soon as Norissa saw her, she smirked in disdain, "You''re so pretentious. Aren''t you tired for


    staying here round the clock?"


    ine ignored her sarcasm since she was pregnant.


    Norissa came in and said, "Grandpa, I heard from the nurse that you''re in the hospital, so I came to


    visit you."

 Chapter 830

    Chapter 830


    After looking at Norissa''s bulging tummy, Grandpa ordered, "ine, pull a chair over for her to sit."


    "Okay, Grandpa."


    She took the chair and said, "Miss Kaur, please have a seat."


    Norissa sat down immediately. "Grandpa, Ie empty-handed because I''m also in the hospital, so


    please forgive me."


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to apologize for that." Grandpa chuckled.


    With that, Norissa smiled too.


    "Grandpa, I want to talk to you in private. Can you ask her to go out, please?"


    As she spoke, she pointed at ine.


    Then, ine looked at Grandpa.


    However, Grandpa uttered faintly, "It''s okay. She is one of us. You can just say whatever it is you


    want to say."


    "Are you sure? What I''m about to say is rted to the incident 20 years ago," Norissa whispered


    with a mysterious smile on her face.


    There was a slight change on his expression after her remark that he quickly said, "ine, I need to


    talk to her in private."


    Upon listening to his words, ine nodded and said, ''TH be waiting outside. If there''s anything you


    need, just call me."


    Grandpa stared straight at Norissa.


    After that, ine turned around and went out.


    With the intention to stay near the ward, she went to the nearby chair and waited patiently.


    What did Norissa mean by what she said just now?


    How did she know about an incident that urred two decades ago...


    Besides, judging from Grandpa''s change of expression, she assumed that it was a big deal.


    Letting out a sigh, she massaged her temple as she felt a headacheing.


    Last night, she nned to skip town, but when she realized that someone was following her, she


    had to abandon the n and got out of the train in order to get rid of the person who followed her.


    She didn''t know who was following her.


    But she could make a wild guess...


    He must be Vincent''s man...


    No one else would do such a boring thing except


    for him.


    What on earth did he want to do?


    He didn''t answer the phone.


    Nor did he show up in front of her.


    Instead, he sent someone to spy on her.


    She couldn''t figure out what was ying in his mind, and his actions enraged her.


    It caused her a lot of trouble.


    Oftentimes, she wanted to run over to him and ask why he wanted to do what he did and harm the


    Perkins Family...


    But she didn''t dare to.


    She had juste out from his clutches. If she questioned him now, she would be walking straight


    into his traps again.


    A headache suddenly attacked her.


    It was quite painful that she pressed her head.


    Suddenly, there was a shrill screaming from the ward.


    Shocked, ine jumped and quickly ran to the ward. As soon as she entered, she was utterly


    stunned by the scene.


    Norissa was lying on the ground, and her lower body was bleeding...


    The bright red blood was drenching her white hospital gown.


    Meanwhile, Grandpa sat on the floor, panting heavily, and his face was pale...


    ine stummered in a hoarse voice, "Doctor..."


    Some nurses who heard the noise ran over to have a look, and they were also shocked. "What''s


    going on? Hurry, there is a pregnant woman falling down!"


    After a while, the nurse came over and carried Norissa, who was bleeding, onto the stretcher.


    Despite everything that happened, Norissa was exceptionally calm without a hint of panic. She


    simplyy there quietly and didn''t even scream.


    After regaining herposure, ine hurried to help Grandpa up.


    "He''s back. He''s back. He didn''t die..." Grandpa muttered to himself.


    "Grandpa!" ine shouted anxiously, "Who are you talking about?"


    "H-H-He''s not dead. He''s not dead! He''sing at us for revenge!"


    The more Grandpa snapped, the more agitated he became. "Norissa is his aplice. She has to


    die!"


    ine was taken aback by his remark. "It was you who pushed her..."


    Without a word, Grandpa started tough hysterically and his terrifyingughter echoed the ward.


    Frantically, ine turned in a hurry to get a doctor for Grandpa when she bumped into Howard who


    wasing in.


    She hurriedly called, "Dr. Perkins,e here quickly..."


    Seeing the anxious look on her face, Howard walked over suspiciously. "What''s wrong..."


    Before he could finish, he gasped in bewilderment when he saw Granpa''s current state.


    "Grandpa?"


    Stroding into the ward and helping Grandpa to the bed, Howard tried to look for some answers from


    Grandpa but he didn''t speak and he appeared to be in a bit of a frenzy.


    She was dumbfounded of what had happened.


    Howard was equally anxious.


    Finally, Grandpa slowly calmed down after the doctor administered sedatives to him.


    Not knowing what just happened, Howard turned to ine for some rification.


    Aftering to her senses, she recounted what had happened just now. "Miss Kaur came and said


    that she wanted to speak to Grandpa in person, so he asked me to wait outside. About ten minutes


    later, I heard her screams, and when I entered, I saw her and Grandpa lying on the ground. She


    was covered in blood..."


    "Later, you came, and you know the rest."


    After saying that, ine found that his expression was extremely gloomy and dark.


    "Did you know what they talked about?"


    She shook her head.


    Then, she blurted as if something crossed her mind, "At first, when she asked to speak to Grandpa


    alone, he let me stay, but when she mentioned that she wanted to talk about an incident that


    happened 20 years ago, suddenly, Grandpa frowned, and asked me to go out..."


    Howard stared nkly for a moment.


    Looking at him, she uttered, "Maybe you can try talking to Grandpa and ask what happened 20


    years ago..."


    "He won''t tell me," Howard interjected.


    "He would''ve told me sooner if he wanted to."


    She was speechless.


    What happened today hit her hard.


    "Where''s Norissa?" Howard asked.


    "The doctor and nurses took her away. Her baby..." "May not make it," ine mumbled in her mind.


    She couldn''t bear to say it out loud.


    When she went in, Norissa bled so much that her gown was drenched in her blood.


    Sitting on the chair, Howard pursed his lips and looked at Grandpa quietly.


    Standing beside him, she noticed that there were few strands of white hairs on his head.


    She felt her heart skip a beat.


    He did not have white hair previously.


    Feeling uneasy and agitated, she muttered, "Dr.


    Perkins, I''m sorry. I got you into trouble..."


    Howard didn''t know what she was thinking, so he took her hand andforted, "What are you


    talking about? It has nothing to do with you."


    No, she had everything to do with it.


    If it weren''t for her, the Perkins Family wouldn''t be like this...


    Norissa had a miscarriage.


    Although ine had prepared herself, she was shocked when the doctor came to inform them


    about the news.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Instantly, she turned to Howard, who was silent for a moment before saying, "Let her rest. I''ll visit


    her


    when she wakes up."


    That was all he said.


    After the doctor left, Howard said to ine, "Don''t tell Grandpa about this. He may not be able to


    ept it."


    ine nodded.


    But as soon as they entered the ward, Grandpa asked, "What did the doctor say? Is it about the


    baby..."


    Grandpa was so much better now and he had been worried sick when he thought of what had


    happened earlier.


    She looked at Howard anxiously.


    Howard was reluctant to tell him the truth, hence, Grandpa sat up from the bed immediately and


    demanded, "Don''t lie to me. Did something happen to my great-grandson..."

 Chapter 831

    Chapter 831


    Hanging his head low, Howard said, "The doctor said that... she had a miscarriage."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Grandpay straight on the bed.


    "Grandpa!"


    Howard shrieked in shock.


    With his eyes closed, Grandpa waved his hand, indicating that he was fine.


    In spite of that, ine could see Grandpa trembling slightly and his hands that were grasping the


    sheets. He was obviously suppressing his emotions that were about to erupt...


    Howard opened his mouth, but nothing came out of it.


    Eventually, Grandpa slowly opened his eyes and blurted, "I''m sure the baby is yours. She fell down


    in front of me on purpose because she doesn''t want the baby to be born..."


    Startled, Howard muttered, "Grandpa..."


    "Someone sent her here. She never wanted the baby. She came because she wanted to tell me


    that the mistake that Imitted back then hase back to bite me. Our family will extinct


    eventually..."


    "Howard, I''m sorry. It''s my fault that your child dies before he can see the world..."


    Grandpa was getting emotionally distressed. "It''s my fault. It''s all my fault..."


    As Howardforted him, he thought of giving him another dose of sedative if he didn''t calm down.


    As for ine, she stood beside them in a daze.


    The guilt swamped her mind and soul. She felt that it was she who had caused the Perkins Family


    to this miserable state...


    She shouldn''t have stayed here.


    For the sake of the Perkins Family and Howard, she should leave.


    Fortunately, Grandpa slowly calmed down and fell asleep after Howard consoled him for a long


    time.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, he turned and saw ine standing in the corner with her head lowered,


    not knowing what was bothering her.


    "ine?"


    He called.


    Slowly, she raised her head and muttered, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Seeing her slightly red eyes, Howard was taken aback and quickly strode to her side. "What


    happened? Did you cry?"


    Shaking her head, ine whispered, "I''m just a little sad. Grandpa was fine two days ago, but now


    he is in the hospital, and has an emotional breakdown..."


    Howard''s lips twitched. "Silly girl."


    Looking up at him, ine asked, "Dr. Perkins, don''t you think it''s my fault?"


    "Why did you say that?"


    "If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have gotten into trouble with him, and there wouldn''t have been so


    much trouble in your family."


    "How can I me this on you? If what happened to me and Grandpa was Vincent''s doings, he


    should be to me. He is the culprit!"


    His remark only made her even guiltier.


    Then, another doctor came over and informed them that Norissa''s surgery was over and was


    resting in the ward.


    Agitated, Howard cautioned, "Stay here and look after Grandpa. I''ll be back soon."


    "What do you want to do?" asked ine.


    Howard sneered, "Doing some exnation." Norissa was lying on the hospital bed with tears in the


    corner of her eyes. She had been a few months pregnant, so she had developed feelings for the


    baby.


    Caressing her t tummy, the rims of her eyes turned red.


    "You can cry? That''s surprising."


    A sarcastic voice came from the side.


    Raising her head abruptly, she saw Howard leaning against the door, so she wanted to sit up but felt


    rather weak. "Howard, we lost our baby..."


    Howard closed the door and walked in. "Our baby?"


    Hearing the intimidating tone from his mouth, Norissa shrunk timidly. "Yes! The baby is yours. You


    have to believe me! I''m sad that we lost it..."


    Howard interjected, "How did it happen?"


    "I slipped..."


    "You slipped? I think you did it on purpose."


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "What are you talking about..."


    In an instant, Howard came to the bed and looked down on her. "Grandpa is my only family in this


    world and you almost killed him. If anything happens to him, I will avenge him. Do you think I''ll let


    you go so easily?"


    Widening her eyes in shock, she rebuked, "What do you mean? He is fine, isn''t he? Besides, I''m the


    victim here. How can you me me instead of feeling sorry for me?!"


    Howard sneered, "Why was he admitted to the hospital in the first ce? If it weren''t for you, none


    of this would have happened! Victim? I think you''re the perpetrator! Tell me, who sent you here?! Is


    it Vincent?"


    Aghast, Norissa stuttered, "I-1 don''t know what you''re talking about..."


    Howard looked at her expressionlessly.


    After regaining herposure, Norissa sensed that Howard didn''t know anything, which was why


    he came to her.


    He was obviously trying to get something out of her.


    With that, she was no longer nervous and said in a gentle voice, "You''re tensed up, aren''t you?


    Since you haven''t had much rest these days..."


    Howard smiled. "Yup, I''m."


    After a pause, he asked, "Did you read the news recently?"


    "What news?"


    "Something about me..."


    "Y-Yes, I did."


    "Then you should know that rumor has it that I killed my patient on the operating table..." He


    lowered his body and whispered, "Do you know how simple it is for a doctor to kill a patient?"


    Picking up the needle of the IV drip, he flicked it and cautioned, "For example, I can simply inject air


    into this little thing when you fall asleep, and before you know it, you''ll die quietly in your dream..."


    His eerie remark brought goosebumps on her arms.


    Widening her eyes in disbelief, she snapped, "What do you want to do?"


    "Nothing. I just want to know why did youe to me."


    Howard didn''t sleep well for a few days. He had dark circles, and there were traces of blood in his


    eyes.


    Expressionless, he looked exceptionally scary under his dark gaze.


    Feeling frightful, Norissa blurted.


    "Someone sent me to you. Something happened to my family and I needed money desperately, so I


    followed his instructions. He asked me to tell Grandpa that the retribution hase for what he did


    20 years ago and that your family will extinct without offspring. When Grandpa heard what I said, he


    suddenly became agitated and wanted to know who told me these. I wanted to avoid his approach,


    but I fell by ident, and he fell too..."


    Norissa sobbed, "That''s all I know. I''m sad that the baby is gone..."


    Howard remained expressionless. "What happened 20 years ago?"


    "I don''t know. That''s all the man told me. He said that your grandfather wanted to kill him, so he


    swore that he will retaliate..."


    Hearing this, Howard frowned.


    Returning to the ward, Howard did not see ine. Grandpa fell asleep, but even in his dreams, he


    was frowning uneasily.


    Just as a nurse came in, Howard asked, "Did you see the girl who came with me?"


    The nurse thought of something and took out a piece of paper from her pocket. "She asked me to


    give this to you before she left, and asked us to take good care of the patient..."


    Unfolding the paper, there was only a simple sentence on it, "Dr. Perkins, I''m leaving. Don''t look for


    me."


    As soon as he read it, Howard''s mind suddenly went nk.


    She left?


    What did that mean?


    Where was she going?


    He immediately took out his phone and called her, but her phone was turned off.

 Chapter 832

    Chapter 832


    Sceuc Whary.


    This was ine''s hometown.


    It was a small town with a small poption, so the news would spread like wildfire instantly here if


    anything happened.


    Therefore, when she got home, the entire neighborhood knew about her return.


    Her family lived in a small shop. Her parents operated a small snack shop on the first floor while the


    entire family lived on the second floor.


    When she went home, N, the vendor who was selling fruits next door, greeted her, "Oh, ine!


    Why did youe back all of a sudden?"


    With a polite smile, ine asked, "Hi, N. Is my mom home?"


    "We chatted for a while this morning, and I think someone asked her to y cards at noon, so she


    closed the shop and went. She didn''te back yet?"


    "No, the door is closed..."


    The door of the shop was a roller shutter door and it was locked. ine didn''t have the key, so she


    couldn''t go in.


    N quickly invited her into her shop. "Come here and sit. I''ll call your mom and ask her toe


    back quickly."


    "Thank you, N."


    "You''re wee."


    After entering N''s house, she took out a chair for her to sit. "Here''s some fresh fruits. Eat some."


    N took out the cut fruit and ced it in front of her.


    "Thanks, but I''ll just wait. You can keep it."


    Donning a warm smile, N knew that she was always sensible and down-to-earth, so she quickly


    went to the cashier to make a phone call.


    When the phone was connected, N asked for her mom, and after a while, the person at the other


    end of the line said, "She said that she''s busy, so she''ll talk to you after she goes home."


    ine''s mother enjoyed ying cards, and she wouldn''t end her game abruptly once she started


    ying.


    But she was waiting for her to open the door.


    N said to the phone, "Tell her that her daughter is back and ask her toe back soon."


    "Wait," the person on the other end uttered, and after a while, the same voice sounded, "She said


    that she can''t leave now and to let the girle and get the key by herself. It''s a bad omen to end


    the game after only two rounds."


    After that, the person growled impatiently, "Anything else? I''ll hang up now."


    With that, he immediately ended the call.


    Holding the phone awkwardly, Nmented, "Your mom said that she can''te back now, so


    she asked you to go get the keys from her..."


    Nodding, ine stood up and said, "Okay. Thank you, N."


    "You''re wee. You know the way, right? It''s the poker room where your mother often goes."


    "I know."


    "Okay. You''d better go quickly then."


    "Hmm."


    After ine left, N sighed pitifully.


    It was a well-known fact that it was ine who supported her entire family financially all this while,


    but they had been treating her badly.


    The neighbors often wished that they could have such an obedient and sensible daughter who


    could earn money in their family.


    They wouldn''t treat her so badly for sure.


    It was such a pity.


    When ine came to the poker room, she could hear her momining even before she


    stepped in, "You again! Why do you always win?!"


    "It''s my lucky day today. Sorry."


    "Enough with your bullshit! Hurry, another round. No one is allowed to leave the table until I win!"


    The sound of the cards shuffling echoed across the tiny room as ine walked over and called,


    "Mom."


    Mrs. Jacob turned around and nced at her. "You''re back."


    Her tone was t and emotionless.


    "Yes." She said with a smile, "I just arrived."


    After not seeing her mother for a year, she looked good.


    Mrs. Jacob continued ying cards as she blurted, "The key is over there. Take it yourself and go


    home. I want to y for a few more rounds."


    After taking the key, ine saw that she knew the yers at the table, so she greeted them politely.


    "Good girl. Look at you, bing prettier and prettier. You look like a city girl now."


    Smiling politely, ine was about to go out when Mrs. Jacob''s monotonous voice resonated.


    "Before you go home, go to the market, buy some food, and cook dinner. I want to eat something


    after the game. Don''t be stingy and buy something nice."


    With a hum, she extended her hand to Mrs. Jacob, and Mrs. Jacob squinted at her in disdain.


    "What?"


    "I came back in a hurry, so I didn''t bring my wallet. Give me some money and I''ll go buy some food."


    When Mrs. Jacob heard this, she red at her. "Oh, you don''t have money? And you think I have


    money? D*mn you, thinking about exploiting our money as soon as youe home! If you don''t


    have money, how did you buy the ticket toe back? You little liar! How dare you lie to your


    mother!"


    She was getting nastier and nastier that her friends persuaded awkwardly, "Forget it. She''s still


    young..."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Without saying anything, ine held the key tightly and left.


    Before leaving, she heard her mother spit at her and cursed, "D*mn, no wonder I keep losing. It''s


    because of her!"


    Exhausted after standing for hours on the train, when she got home, all she wanted was to rest, but


    when she opened her bedroom door, she realized that it had been transformed into a storage room.


    All kinds of things were piled up in it.


    She had no choice but to go to Zoe''s room,y down on the bed, closed her eyes, and had a rest.


    She wondered if Dr. Perkins would be mad at her for leaving Beachmarsh City quietly.


    Maybe he would.


    He asked her to take care of his grandfather, but she sneaked away...


    However, she had no choice but to leave. Once she left, Vincent would not plot against him...


    Clutching her phone tightly, she did not dare to turn it on for Dr. Perkins might call her as soon as it


    was turned on.


    As she thought about this, she gradually fell asleep.


    In her dream, Howard was questioning her, "Why did you leave?"


    Just as she was about to exin, the scene changed and she saw Vincent holding her hand and


    pulling her into the darkness...


    She was so frightened that she wanted to get rid of him, but she couldn''t. She asked him what he


    wanted to do, and he said that he was going to lock her up in an iron cage so that she couldn''t run


    away anymore...


    With a shrill scream, ine woke up and felt a sharp pain all over her body.


    Her mother''s voice rang in her ear, "D*mned girl, why didn''t you cook?! You ungrateful b*stard!"


    After saying that, she started pping her again.


    Instinctively, ine tried to block her assault.


    When Mrs. Jacob saw that she had woken up, she shouted even louder, "How dare you block my


    hand? Where''s the food that I asked you to buy?"


    She was already in a bad mood because she had lost money on the poker game just now, but when


    she got home, she was infuriated as there was no food on the table, and the d*mn girl was actually


    sleeping!


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, so she couldn''t stop pping her.


    ine, who was suffering the blow while lying on the bed, suddenly turned over and red at her.


    "Enough!"


    Her revolt caught Mrs. Jacob by surprise.


    Pushing Mrs. Jacob''s hand away from her, ine growled, "Are you addicted to beating me? What


    did I do to piss you off? Is it because you lost money, and you want to vent your anger at me? Am I


    your daughter? How can you do this to me?! Other parents would be over the moon to see their


    childrene home, but you, on the other hand, went gambling!"

 Chapter 833

    Chapter 833


    Mrs. Jacob had never expected that the lenient ine would refute her.


    Not only that, but she also talked back to her.


    Mrs. Jacob stared at her in disbelief as ine pushed her away. "W-What did you just say?"


    Pursing her lips indignantly, ine growled, "Did I say anything wrong? Every word I said is true.


    You know very well how you treated me these years. I didn''t argue with you in the past because I


    thought of you as my family, but I was too naive. I regarded you as a family, but you never regarded


    me as one!"


    "All you want is to get benefits from me and treating me like an ATM machine. You even sold me to


    Allen!"


    Looking straight at her mother, she continued, "Mom, you not only didn''t treat me as a family


    member, but also didn''t treat me as a human being."


    Hearing her words, a sh of anger crossed Mrs. Jacob''s face. "Who told you this?"


    "Why must I hear it from someone? I can feel it by myself!"


    ine was totally heartbroken. Before she came home, she had some hope instilled in her heart.


    However, when she saw the way her mother treating her, her heart broke into a million pieces.


    It would only take a second to shatter a person''s heart.


    Mrs. Jacob was exasperated. "Yes, I don''t like you! What can you do about it? Don''t forget that you


    are my daughter! You are getting more and more hot-tempered, and you even dare to talk back to


    me. I''ll kill you, you little ungrateful thing!"


    As she said that, she swung her palm towards ine''s face.


    Mrs. Jacob liked to beat her up whenever she was in a bad mood.


    Back then, she would endure as much as she could.


    But now, she couldn''t bear it anymore.


    She raised her hand to block her mother''s hand.


    Widening her eyes in disbelief, Mrs. Jacob shouted, "How dare you!"


    Letting go of her mother''s hand, ine snapped, "Mom, stop it!"


    "You lil snip, how dare you stop me!"


    Enrages, Mrs. Jacob started to fling her arms at her, but ine fought back and pushed her aside.


    After all, despite her loud voice, she was old and not as strong as ine, so she couldn''t do


    anything to ine.


    "You d*mned girl! How dare you attack your own mother! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"


    Mrs. Jacob pounced on her as if she had gone mad.


    When women fought, the only thing they could do was to scratch the opponents'' faces and pulled


    their hair.


    Blocking her mom away, ine was gasping for breath, feeling that her mother was crazy.


    At this moment, there was a noise outside the door, and it was Zoe''s voice, "Mom, are you home..."


    "Zoe,e here!"


    When Mrs. Jacob heard Zoe''s voice, she screamed, "Come in here, quick!"


    With that, Zoe ran in immediately and was astounded by the scene. "ine? When did you get


    home? Mom, what are you doing? What happened?"


    Zoe went up to pull her mother aside.


    With disheveled hair, Mrs. Jacob was panting. "Thisss is trying to beat me up! "


    However, there were scratch marks on ine''s neck, arms, and chin.


    Zoe sneered. Who was the one who started the fight first?


    "ine, how can you hit Mom!" Zoe condemned her.


    At this moment, there was another sound at the door. It was Mr. Jacob. He reeked of alcohol and


    was looking upset.


    As soon as he entered, he kicked over a stool and snapped, "Shut up! I can hear your scream


    outside!"


    Mrs. Jacob seemed to be afraid of him as she shrank her shoulders and didn''t dare to make a


    sound.


    Pulling her mother to the kitchen, Zoe said, "Dad, well make dinner."


    Her father stared at ine and asked, "When did youe back?"


    "In the afternoon."


    "How many days will you stay?"


    "I don''t know."


    He frowned in disdain. "Were you fired?"


    She didn''t say anything.


    Suddenly, he stood up and yelled, "Did you really lose your job?"


    Taking a step back, ine said, "No, I still have the job. I just came back for a few days."


    "That''s more like it." Her father sat down and extended his hand towards her. "You haven''t


    transferred your money sincest month. Now that you''re back, give me along with this month''s


    money."


    With a hum, she replied, "I''ll give you tomorrow. It''s toote today, and I want to rest."


    After that, regardless of her father''s shout, she directly closed the door, locked it, and blocked the


    door with a chair before heaving a sigh of relief.


    Outside the door, her father was banging on the door furiously and asking her to open it.


    ine pulled the quilt over her head, pretending that she didn''t hear anything.


    The next day, ine woke up from hunger. Everyone was still sleeping, so she tiptoed to the


    bathroom to wash up.


    When she was done, the door was opened and Zoe walked in.


    "Zoe," she let out a cry.


    With a smile, Zoe relented, "You must be frightened by what Mom did yesterday."


    ine simply asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Can''t we just talk? We''re sisters."


    However, ine turned around and went out. "Go on. I''m going to buy some food."


    Zoe shouted behind her, "Buy something nice. Don''t be stingy."


    In the past, she always visited the market since she cooked for her family, so the vendors were


    familiar with her.


    "ine, You''re back. I haven''t seen you for ages! Look at you, getting more and more beautiful."


    "ine is very good at cooking. Her parents are so lucky."


    "Here, I just caught the fish this morning. I''ll give it to you at a lower price."


    After buying the food and going home, her parents were up.


    As her mother looked at the bags in her hands, she snorted, "Didn''t you say that you don''t have


    money? How did you buy so many things then?"


    Without saying anything, she went into the kitchen and put the bags on the counter.


    Coming out of the kitchen, she saw her fathering out of her bedroom, which was where she


    slept yesterday.


    A frown formed on her face.


    Grumpily, her father demanded, "Hey, you only have clothes in your luggage. What''s the money?


    Do you keep all of them on you?"


    With a sarcastic smile, she rebuked, "I didn''t bring any money back!"


    "How did you buy the food then? Don''t lie to me! Hurry and give me the money now!"


    Her father extended his hand at her. "Hurry up!"


    Taking a step back, ine uttered, "I really don''t have any money. I use the changes in my pocket


    to buy the food. I didn''t even bring back my bank card since I only n toe back for a few


    days..."


    "Do you think I''m a fool? How can you not bring the bank card home with you?" Grabbing her hair


    rudely, her father demanded with a ferocious look, "Give me the money!"


    ine struggled, but she couldn''t free herself from him. "I really have no money..."


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Enraged, her father was about to p her when there was a sudden loud noise downstairs.


    "Lorenzo Jacob,e down!"


    Upon hearing that, Mr. Jacob retracted his hand and pushed ine away.


    Mrs. Jacob grumbled, "Who is it? I think I heard something''s been smashed." "Dad, who is it? Is it


    the mafia?" Zoe stuttered nervously.


    Mr. Jacob pushed Mrs. Jacob to the stairs and urged, "Go and have a look. Hold them for me. I''ll


    escape through the window."


    "D*mn you!" Mrs. Jacob cried in a low voice. "How can you let me go down there? What if they are


    the mafia?!"


    Mr. Jacob kicked her away. "You are all women. They won''t dare to do anything to you. If they do,


    call the police! No matter what, hold them, and don''t let theme up here!"

 Chapter 834

    Chapter 834


    Just like that, Lorenzo pushed thedies out of his way and jumped out of the window.


    Zoe trembled in fear. "Mom, what should we do? Why is the mafia looking for us? What did you do


    this time?"


    "We didn''t do anything!" Her motherforted, "Calm down. I''ll go have a look. Zoe, stay here. Call


    the police when something''s not right."


    "Okay, Mom."


    Instead, her mother tugged ine''s arm and shouted, "Why are you still standing here? Come


    down with me, hurry!"


    She could make ine her shield if the mafia charged towards them.


    Shaking off her mother''s hand in disgust, ine rebuked, "I''m not going with you. You''re on your


    own now."


    She was not angry with her family anymore, but full of chagrin and disappointment.


    "It''s not up to you, useless brat!" Suddenly, her mother pulled her hair and dragged her with her.


    "Come with me!"


    It was painful that ine had no choice but to be dragged down the stairs.


    As soon as they went downstairs, a stool flew towards them and smashed right beside Mrs. Jacob''s


    feet. If it wasn''t for ine, she would have copsed in fright.


    ine looked up, and sure enough, a group of vicious- looking punks were standing in front of their


    house; some with dyed hair, some bald, and some with tattoos.


    Among them, she recognized Frankie and Bob whose notorious reputations preceded them.


    They had got bad intentions.


    "Hey, what took you so long?"


    Frankie sneered, "We''ve been waiting for so long."


    Mrs. Jacob quickly strode towards them with a nervous smile. "Hey, gentlemen. Are you here to buy


    something? We only have snacks and drinks but nothing fancy. Maybe you''vee to the wrong


    ce..."


    "Shut the f*ck up!" Frankie interrupted, sounding irritated.


    "Where''s Lorenzo? Lorenzo! Get your *ss out here!"


    Mrs. Jacob put up a clueless expression. "Huh? But he didn''te back all night. May I know why


    do you want to see him?"


    "He didn''te back?" Frankie walked up to her and sneered, "Did he note back, or did you


    hide him?"


    "No! He didn''te home." Taking two steps back, Mrs. Jacob pushed ine forward and said,


    "My daughter came back yesterday, so I was with her the whole day, and I didn''t see Lorenzo."


    At this moment, Frankie gazed at ine''s face maliciously. "Is she your daughter?"


    "Y-Yes."


    "She''s quite cute."


    A frown formed on ine''s face.


    Her mother smiled sheepishly. "Yes, she is..."


    Pulling a stool and sitting down, Frankie urged, "Call Lorenzo and ask him toe back right now."


    "He doesn''t have a mobile phone..."


    "Are you f*cking kidding me?" Frankie cursed agitatedly.


    "No, I''m not..."


    "I don''t care what you do, but bring him here in ten minutes, or else... Humph!" Frankie smiled


    frivolously as he looked at ine. "Your daughter is pretty and cute. If you don''t want anything to


    happen to her, get Lorenzo here right now!"


    However, what Mrs. Jacob was about to say proved how cold-hearted and inhuman she was. "I


    don''t know what Lorenzo did to you, but if he owes you money, you can take the girl to cover the


    debt."


    "Mom, what are you talking about?!" ine shouted in a shrill voice.


    "Keep your mouth shut!" Mrs. Jacob pped her arm and chided, "Stay still!"


    Flinging Mrs. Jacob''s hand away, ine started to run, but her mother pulled her back and shoved


    her to Frankie.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Your dad is in trouble, and all you can think of is to run away?!"


    She directly bumped into Frankie''s arms, to which he chuckled and hugged her with his fat hands.


    "Are you offering yourself to me? Haha!"


    Frantically, she swung her hand and pped his face directly. "Let me go!"


    After he was pped, Frankie was so agitated that he wanted to p her back. "B*tch! How dare


    you!"


    When she saw his palm flying towards her, she struggled to free herself from his clutches and


    bumped right into the cab behind her.


    With a loud bang, she saw stars in her eyes.


    Before she passed out, she heard her mother''s shrill scream and Frankie''s furious face.


    If she passed out like this, she would definitely be assaulted.


    However, she felt so dizzy and disoriented that she couldn''t get up.


    Eventually, she closed her eyes and was clueless as to what happened after that.


    Thest thing she remembered was before she fainted, so when she woke up, she frantically got up


    from the bed.


    "Oh, you''re awake."


    A youngdy quickly came over to help her up. "Don''t move. You have concussion. Lay down and


    rest."


    Looking around, she was surprised when she found herself in the hospital. "Why am I in the


    hospital?"


    "Because you''re not feeling well."


    "Who sent me here?"


    "I don''t know. You were already here when I came in."


    "Have I been alone all the time?"


    "No..." The nurse stuffed a pillow behind her back and said, "There''s a man watching over you all


    the time, but he left before you woke up. He''s handsome, and he didn''t say a word when he sat


    beside you."


    ine frowned. "A man?"


    "Yes..."


    An uneasy feeling crept up inside her. "What does he look like? What color of clothes does he


    wear?"


    "Uh, he''s very handsome, even more handsome than the celebrities. The fellow nurses fall head


    over heels with him. As for his clothes, I think he wore a ck shirt..."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After that, the nurse looked at her suspiciously and asked, "Isn''t he your friend?"


    Rubbing her temple, ine relented apologetically, "I''m sorry, but I have a headache and I want to


    have a rest."


    "All right. Please take a good rest."


    The nurse went out.


    However, as soon as the nurse left, she immediately got out of bed. She could not stay in the


    hospital.


    She had to go now.


    If she was not mistaken, the person the nurse mentioned was Vincent.


    Did he follow her all the way here?


    She just came back yesterday, and he appeared today...


    After circling around the ward twice and figuring out the path, she nned to leave this ce


    immediately.


    She was alone in the ward, so she pushed the door open and went out.


    "Ah!"


    The man who suddenly appeared outside the door gave ine a scare.


    He stared at her with his dark eyes. "Am I that scary?"


    Upon seeing his appearance, ine subconsciously wanted to close the door, but he blocked the


    door with his leg, pushed the door open with his arm, and he slowly squeezed his way into the


    ward.


    Shocked, she turned around and ran away.


    But she felt a tight grip on her waist and suddenly, she was pulled back and mmed into the man''s


    hot chest.


    "Vincent, let me go!" ine screamed.


    Instead, Vincent pushed her onto the bed and teased, "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Let me go!" She struggled fiercely.


    "Where do you think you''re going?" he repeated.


    Then, she shook her head profusely with tears flooded her eyes. "Okay! I''m not going anywhere!"


    Sensing her surrender, Vincent chuckled as he let go of her but frowned when he saw her red eyes.


    "Don''t cry."


    ine froze, and she didn''t dare to cry or move.


    Vincent hummed, seemingly satisfied of herpliance, and pulled her onto the bed. "Lie down."


    With that, she instantly hid under the quilt and stared at him alertly.

 Chapter 835

    Chapter 835


    Amused by her look, Vincent chuckled, "Why do you look at me like that? Am I a monster?"


    Pulling the quilt, ine asked, "W- Why are you here?"


    "I''m here to see you."


    ine blinked in bewilderment.


    She didn''t expect that he would admit it so quick.


    Biting her lower lip, she asked again, "When did youe?"


    "Yesterday."


    Bewildered again, ine opened her eyes wide. "Yesterday? That means..."


    "Yes," said Vincent in a low voice. He seemed to want to sit down on the chair, but he stood instead


    as there was a disdain look on his face as if he assumed the chair was dirty. "You can say that I


    came back with you."


    However, she had nothing to say because she didn''t know what to say.


    She had thought that she would be able to get rid of him once she returned to her hometown, but he


    had silently followed her here.


    So she came back in vain.


    "Don''t you feel that you can''t run away from me no matter how hard you try?" his deep voice


    suddenly resonated, you avoid me, you can''t avoid me?" The man''s deep voice suddenly sounded.


    His deep voice suddenly resonated in the ward and startled her.


    Looking down on her, he cautioned, "You should know better that if you can''t run away from me, you


    should ept me with an open heart."


    Silently, she held her knees and said nothing.


    As Vincent nced at her, he said, "You have a slight concussion, so you better sleep now. I''ll be


    here with you."


    Since she could not escape from him, she decided to stop running.


    He seemed to be able to find her no matter where she went anyway.


    epting her fate, shey down silently, pulled over the quilt, and tucked herself in. Before closing


    her eyes, she suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh yes! My mom! Where is she?"


    Vincent chuckled, "I thought you didn''t want to know." "Where are my mom and Zoe?" ine sat up


    frantically. "And those punks. Did you meet them when you went to my house?"


    "Rx. The matter has been dealt with." Vincent smiled at her. "Listen to me, have a good rest."


    ine pursed her lips and asked, "How did you find my home?"


    After asking, she felt that she had asked a stupid question. He could do anything, so finding a home


    address would be a piece of cake for him.


    Sure enough, Vincentughed as soon as her finished asking, "There is no one and ce in the


    world that I can''t find. So, no matter where you go, I can find you, understand?"


    The question must have sounded stupid for him.


    His remark irritated her. She felt humiliated, angry, and aplex feeling that she couldn''t exin.


    Ignoring him, shey down again.


    At first, she thought that she couldn''t sleep with him by her side. On the contrary, she fell asleep


    very quickly.


    In fact, she was sleeping soundly.


    By the time she woke up, it was already dark outside.


    With a figure standing next to her, she shrieked in shock, "How long have you been standing


    there?"


    He stood on the same spot before she fell asleep and after she woke up.


    "I stood for as long as you slept."


    ine pursed her lips, speechless.


    Didn''t he get tired?


    As if knowing what she was thinking, Vincent faintly exined, "It''s not clean here."


    Oh, she had forgotten that he was a germophobe.


    Therefore, he would rather stand than sit down.


    Amazingly, a kind of manic pleasure surged inside her when she saw him torturing himself like this.


    She felt that he should be tortured from time to time.


    When a doctor came in to check on ine, he felt a rather peculiar aura was circting the ward.


    However, he focused on his work in silence.


    It was a small town with a small poption, so it was rare to see such an outstanding and


    charismatic man here. It was just that he looked rather cold and expressionless.


    After examining her body, the doctor spoke with an ent, "It''s a minor concussion. You''re fine


    now, so just go home and have a good rest for a few days..." "Thank you, doctor."


    "You''re wee."


    "Can I be discharged today?"


    "Of course." The doctor nodded. "If you don''t feel well, you can alwayse back here. It should


    not be a big problem."


    "Okay."


    After seeing the doctor off, she got up and got out of bed, to which Vincent looked at her with a


    frown and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you hear what the doctor said? I can be discharged today."


    As she bent down to put on her shoes, a pair of long slender legs came into her sight.


    She looked up, and saw Vincent standing in front of her ring down. "Where are you going to


    stay?"


    Frowning in confusion, she asked, "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t tell me you want to go back to your ce!" Vincent sneered, "Aren''t you afraid that your mom


    will sell you to another punk again?"


    Stiffening in surprise, she looked at him incredulously. "How do you know?"


    "As I said, I can know anything that I want to know."


    She knew that he must have figured out her background.


    Hence, he would have known everything about her family.


    Suddenly, she felt as if she was naked in his eyes as he knew everything about her.


    As for him, he was a mysterious existence that she knew nothing about.


    If she was bold enough, she might be curious about him.


    But she was not. Due to the harsh environment she grew up in, she had learned to avoid scary and


    terrible things like a fool rather than bing sensible.


    Therefore, not only did she not be curious about his enigma, but she also wanted to stay away from


    him for as far as possible.


    She didn''t look at him and went straight out.


    When they entered the elevator, Vincent immediately pressed the ''close door'' button when


    someone else wanted to enter and said, "It''s full. Take the next one."


    The person outside the elevator stared at him, astounded.


    Full?


    There was only two people in the elevator!


    ncing at Vincent scornfully, ine jabbed,


    "There''s still a lot of space in here."


    To which Vincent said faintly, "It will be crowded."


    She squinted.


    There was nothing she could say.


    As they stepped out of the hospital, she wanted to take a bus and go home to see what had the


    punks done to her house. Even though she resented her family for treating her badly, she couldn''t


    turn a blind eye to them.


    However, when she walked two steps forward, she felt a tightness on her wrist and she was


    dragged back.


    In dismay, ine tried to swing his hand off of hers in vain. "What are you doing?"


    Ignoring her, Vincent pushed her into the car.


    She wanted to get off the car, but he ced one hand on the roof while pressing her shoulder with


    the other and demanded in a low voice, "Sit still!"


    ine was astounded.


    By the time she came to her senses, Vincent had already entered the driver''s seat and locked the


    door.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Enraged, she asked, "Where are you taking me?"


    "The hotel." "I want to go home!"


    "I''ll take you back tomorrow. Come with me to the hotel today. Behave yourself and don''t disturb


    me."


    He looked awful. "I haven''t slept for two days and I''m not in a good mood, so don''t get on my


    nerve."


    ine blinked, speechless.


    Then, she stared at his face for a long time and was dumbfounded when she saw his blood-shot


    eyes.


    Knowing that she would not be able to escape, she decided not to waste her effort and followed him


    to the hotel.


    Sceuc Whary was a small town, so the hotels here were not as luxurious as the ones in


    Beachmarsh City.


    However, Vincent managed to find thergest hotel in town.


    He took her into the room, found the clothes, and threw them to her. "Go take a bath."


    It was obvious that he had bought these clothes beforehand.


    And he had long nned to bring her here.


    With pursed lips, she took the clothes and went into the bathroom.


    After taking a shower, the first thing that Vincent said was, "Sleep with me."

 Chapter 836

    Chapter 836


    ine was still wiping her hair when she heard it, and she thought that she was hallucinating. "What


    did you just say?"


    Vincent looked at her quietly. "Sleep with me."


    "Goto hell!"


    It never urred to her that she heard it right, so she threw the towel to him out of agitation.


    Avoiding her mild attack flexibly, he frowned at her. "What are you doing?"


    With her chest heaving, it was obvious that she was furious. "If you want to sleep with someone, go


    to the street and find one. Don''t you darey your hands on me!"


    "I mean the literal sleep, not like what you think. I haven''t slept for two days and I''m getting dizzy, so


    I need to rest."


    ine stared at him, still enraged.


    "I think my health will be affected if I don''t sleep now, that''s why I want you to sleep with me," he


    said seriously. "What were you thinking?"


    This time, ine pursed her lips in annoyance.


    Okay, she admitted that she might have take the clue wrongly, but wouldn''t it be ridiculous for him to


    make such a request?


    How could she sleep with him!


    When Vincent saw that she did not speak, he nced at her and walked over. "Come. I''ll blow dry


    your hair. It''s not good to sleep with wet hair."


    Avoiding his extended hand, she huffed, "I can do it by myself. Thank you very much."


    Vincent frowned.


    After pulling a chair and sitting down, she began to blow her hair and found that something was


    wrong.


    He had been staring at her quietly.


    She could see his intense gaze through the mirror.


    Frowning, she asked, "Why are you looking at me?"


    "I''m waiting for you to finish drying your hair and go to bed."


    What?


    With a cold smile, she sneered, "Give up. I won''t sleep with you!"


    "But I can''t sleep without you."


    His remark annoyed her further.


    "If you can''t sleep without me, how did you survive all these years?! Wouldn''t you have died a long


    time ago?"


    "My heart died long ago, and it was revived the minute I met you."


    For her, it sounded disgusting and irritating.


    Thus, she continued to blow on her hair and ignored him.


    After she finished, she put away the hairdryer and nned to sleep on the sofa.


    However, as soon as she sat down, she was pulled up again.


    "What are you doing?" She struggled. "Let me go!"


    Clutching her tightly, Vincent threw her onto the bed and pressed her body under his. "Let''s sleep."


    "I don''t..."


    "Don''t move, or I may do something else to you." He stared at her with deep gazes as if he was


    threatening her. "I promise I won''t do anything to you as long as you stay still and sleep with me.


    But if you move, I would too."


    His words had effectively intimidated her to the point that she did not dare to move at once.


    His lips twitching, Vincent turned off the lights and went to bed.


    In the darkness, she couldn''t see him, but she could feel his breath puffing on her neck.


    It was warm and balmy.


    She couldn''t see his sleeping posture either, but she could roughly imagine that he leaned his head


    on her shoulder facing her, breathing slowly.


    At first, she wanted to kick him away, but somehow, she couldn''t do it...


    Perhaps it was because of his heavy breathing, or he was holding her snugly...


    Or, as he promised, he slept quietly, and didn''t do anything to her.


    Staring at the ceiling in the darkness nkly, she did not dare to move and was lying as stiff as a


    log.


    She thought that once he fell asleep, she would go to sleep on the sofa.


    But before she knew it, she had fallen asleep.


    It was already the next morning by the time she opened her eyes.


    Vincent had already woken up and was looking straight at her.


    "Morning." He smiled.


    "You..."


    After saying only one word, she almost screamed out loud.


    She was wrapping him with her limbs like an octopus, and one of her legs hooked his waist.


    It was such a disgraceful sight!


    A profound smile crossed his eyes as he said, "I didn''t expect you to sleep like this."


    Honestly, he was dumbfounded when he woke up early in the morning and saw her lying on top of


    him.


    She was obviously so resistant to him and even looked at him with an alert expression, but when


    she fell asleep, she was willing to get close to him.


    This awareness made him feel exceptionally delightful.


    Aftering out of the bathroom, there was already breakfast on the table.


    "Come and eat." Vincent also came out from another bathroom half-naked with a towel around his


    waist.


    Red in awkwardness, ine rebuked, "Can''t you wear your clothes beforeing out?"


    He sat at the table and arched his eyebrows. "Are you shy?"


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I can''t eat seeing such a repulsive scene."


    Vincent''s expression darkened.


    On the other hand, his reaction tickled ine that she smirked joyfully.


    She found that it felt awesome to tease him to the point that he couldn''t say anything back.


    Overjoyed, she started to wolf down the sandwich and drank half a ss of milk, but she still felt a


    little hungry.


    Vincent was surprised. "Since when did you eat so much?"


    "It''s none of your business," ine snapped, blushing.


    Then, she started to eat the fruits.


    Looking at her, he seemed intrigued as he chuckled and started to eat with her.


    After breakfast, the doorbell rang and Vincent went to the door. After a while, he returned with two


    bags in his hand, and he handed one to her. "Get changed."


    "What is this...?"


    When she opened the bag, she found that it was a set of clean clothes.


    She cast her suspicious eyes on him, and he exined, "Morgan bought it, and the breakfast too."


    "Morgan is here?" ine was surprised.


    "Yes."


    "Where is he?" ine looked around and asked, "Is he outside?"


    Her delightful look made him frown. "You seem to want to see him very badly."


    "Of course! Morgan is so kind to me, so of course, I want to see him..."


    "Am I not kind to you?"


    ine blinked, not knowing what to say.


    His expression turned cold at the sight of the heartless ine. She turned a blind eye to the person


    who really treated her well, yet she acted differently to a mere butler.


    Seeing that his expression was getting gloomier, she quickly picked up the bag and went into the


    bathroom. "I''m going to change my clothes."


    Aftering out with a new clothes on her, he had also got changed.


    She nced at him and said, "I have to go home. What are you going to do today?"


    The man lifted his foot and walked out. "I''m going with you."


    At a loss, she immediately caught up with him and spat, "Hey! I don''t want you to go with me. I


    can..." "What are you going to do if those punks wait at your house? Let them bully you again? You


    should count your blessings that I arrived in time the other day and stopped them before they


    managed to harm you. If I don''t go with you this time, who will protect you if they attack you?" "I can


    protect myself!" she shouted inside her head.


    But it was a cruel world. She couldn''t protect herself when she went face- to- face with those punks.


    Hence, shepromised, "L-Let''s go then."


    A smirk appeared on his face. "Clever girl."


    ine pursed her lips silently.

 Chapter 837

    Chapter 837


    ine''s house was a mess. The mafia had turned their shop on the first floor upside down.


    She returned to her house with Vincent behind her.


    Her house was a deteriorated residential area which was located in the slum.


    The ce was in disorder and the sanitation was so bad here that people seldom came here.


    It was even rarer for someone like Vincent toe here in a luxury car.


    Not only did it attract people''s attention, but some of the neighbors also came out to watch the rare


    sight.


    Sitting in the car awkwardly, ine felt like a caged monkey. She red at him and rebuked, "Can


    you park a little further away?"


    "Why?"


    "How can I get off the car with so many people watching?"


    "They can watch whatever they want. What''s the problem?"


    ine pursed her lips, annoyed.


    As he turned off the engine, he sneered, "I have all day to spend with you."


    Son of a b*tch!


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Sighing helplessly, ine lowered her head and got off the car.


    From afar, N saw her and approached her with a smile. "ine, it''s you! I wonder whoes


    here with such an awesome car."


    A smile spread across her face.


    N was very curious about the man in the car. "ine, is that your boyfriend?"


    With a wave of her hand, ine gushed, "No!"


    N did not believe her though.


    Eager to quickly go back to her house, she merely took a step forward when Vincent came over and


    took her hand naturally. "Why don''t you go in?"


    What was he doing?


    Panicked, ine shook off his hand, only to find that he held his hand so tightly that she couldn''t get


    rid of him.


    She turned around and red at him. "Let me go."


    A smile appeared on his face as he said, "Shush. Let''s go in to see your parents."


    ine heaved a heavy sigh.


    Not only N but the neighbor on the opposite side also cast intriguing gazes on them.


    "I''ve long heard that ine found a boyfriend in a big city. Looks like it''s true."


    "ine, you''re so lucky to have such a good boyfriend. He looks very loaded."


    "He looks like he is rich too with great temperament."


    There were some who spoke in disdain, "What''s good about it? People in the city are all evil."


    "That''s right. She is engaged to Allen, isn''t she? She is such an unfaithful girl to hook up with


    another man when she has a fiance."


    "Watch your tongue, Lukas! ine is lucky that she doesn''t marry Allen! If she does, it will be a


    living hell for her!"


    "Yup. Allen and his family are all very nasty. No one wants their daughter to marry Allen besides, of


    course, her parents..."


    Despite all the gossips, ine remained calm andposed as if she had not heard them.


    It was not because she was strong mentally, but because she had gotten used to it.


    Therefore, she couldn''t care less about what they said.


    On the contrary, Vincent frowned indignantly and his expression was overcast with gloom.


    Meanwhile, N shushed the onlookers, "Hey, there''s nothing to see here. Go home, all of you!"


    Donning a grateful smile, ine asked, "N, thank you. How''s my family? Is there anyoneing


    to my house?"


    Understanding what she meant, N shook her head and replied, "No. Your mom locked the door


    all day today. I think they must be afraid of what happened yesterday."


    She agreed. After what happened yesterday, her parents must be locking themselves up and hiding


    for a few days.


    "Wait. I''ll call your mom to open the door for you."


    "Okay. Thank you."


    After N entered the house, ine waited quietly.


    On the other hand, Vincent grimaced in dismay. "Is this how they tormenting you at home?"


    Looking at him, ine huffed, "No one torments me."


    Vincent sneered, "Exin to me what happened yesterday."


    She couldn''t say a word, feeling extremely ashamed and indignant. She was indeed not respected


    and adored at home, and her parents didn''t like her, but these were her secrets.


    No one knew about it.


    She had been enduring such an awful life by herself.


    But now, the truth unfolded in front of Vincent, and he even saw the nasty incident that happened


    yesterday, He knew about her awful background.


    This made her very ufortable.


    It was as if she had been stripped naked and a great sense of humiliation surged inside her.


    She stared at him. "No matter what happened yesterday, it''s my business. It has nothing to do with


    you!"


    After roaring, she thought that she had sessfully provoked him, but Vincent simply said in a t


    tone, "From now on, your business is my business."


    "You!"


    "ine," N called behind her. "Your mom said she''lle down to open the door for you."


    Taking a deep breath, she suppressed her depressing emotions and nodded. "Thank you, N."


    N smiled and waved her hand.


    After a while, the rolling shutter door opened, and Mrs. Jacob and Zoe appeared at the door.


    Reluctance and coyness painted Mrs. Jacob''s face, and she seemed relieved when she didn''t see


    any mafia at her door.


    On the other hand, Zoe cast her curious nce on the man behind ine.


    He looked remarkably outstanding and charismatic.


    Dressed in an exquisite and expensive suit, he was tall and sturdy with long legs and a slender


    waist, and his angr face. It was such a mesmerizing sight.


    Mrs. Jacob shouted, "What are you doing? Come in quick!"


    ine walked over and said, "Those gangsters dare not do anything in broad daylight."


    "They don''t?! Why did theye here yesterday?" Speaking of this, her mother red at her


    furiously. "Damned girl! You''re a bad omen for bringing back luck to us as soon as youe back!"


    As soon as she finished her words, she felt a sharp gaze staring at her.


    Turning her head in the direction of the gaze, she saw a man with an extraordinary temperament


    stood beside ine with a gloomy look on his face.


    "W- What are you looking at!" Mrs. Jacob was a wuss who only dared to intimidate the weaklings.


    She was out of her wits when she encountered the gangsters but got on her high horse when she


    saw a decent person.


    "Who is he?" Her mother pulled ine aside and scolded her, "Where did you gost night? How


    dare you stay the night outside!"


    Frowning angrily, ine tried to swing her mother''s hand off her, but she was clutching her so tightly


    that her sharp nails had sunk into her wrist. Hissing in pain, she growled, "Mom! Let go of me!"


    Never did her mother expect that she would raise her voice at her that she became more agitated. "I


    am your mother! I can do what I want!"


    As she spoke, she raised her hand and aimed at ine''s face.


    She was used to scolding and pping ine as she always did it whenever she was in a bad


    mood.


    Today, with thebination of the foul mood and ine''s disobedience, she raised her hands


    automatically and was about to swing it to ine''s face when someone clutched it tightly.


    The strength was so great that Mrs. Jacob grimaced in pain. "D*mn! Let go of me! Let me go!"


    However, he didn''t loosen his grip on her wrist, instead, he clenched his grip tighter and tighter.


    Breaking out in a cold sweat, Mrs. Jacob could even hear the sound of her bones being crushed.


    She was in so much pain that her vision turned ck and her face became pale. "Zoe, help me!"


    After Zoe came to her senses, she immediately rushed forward and tried to push him away.


    With a simple leg lift, Vincent kicked her away, causing her to fall onto the ground.

 Chapter 838

    Chapter 838


    Zoe and Mrs. Jacob, whose hand was gripped tightly, were utterly stunned by the sight.


    Vincent was even more terrifying than those gangsters when he got angry.


    He might look calm andposed, but he was scarier than Hades himself!


    As he tightened his grip on Mrs. Jacob''s wrist, she yelped loudly, "Let me go, or I''ll call the cops!


    Zoe, are you okay? Get up..."


    Zoe frantically got up from the floor. "Mom, I''m fine!"


    After that, she looked at Vincent again. "Can you please let go of my mother? She''s an elder. You


    can''t do this to her!"


    Seeing that the man did not budge, Zoe gritted her teeth and pleaded with ine.


    "ine, ask your friend let go of Mom now! She was already terrified by what happened yesterday!


    She can''t take it."


    Looking at her mother, ine hissed in a t tone, "Mom, I can ask him to let you go, but if you dare


    to hurt me again, I will retaliate."


    At her remark, her mother roared, "B*stard! How


    dare you... Ouch!"


    Before she could finish, she yelped in pain again. "Fine! Ask him to let me go! I won''t hurt you


    anymore!"


    Having said that, she cursed in her mind, "This d*mned girl, I''ll let her off the hook today, but I''ll


    teach her a lesson when I get a chance!"


    Looking at Vincent, ine motioned to him, "Let my mom go."


    However, Vincent looked back at her and spat, "Do you think I''ll do whatever you tell me to do?"


    What?


    She gasped in bewilderment.


    With a sneer, he looked at Mrs. Jacob and warned her in a low voice, "From now on, if you dare to


    harass her again, you can say goodbye to this hand. Besides, she''s your daughter. I know you''re


    not a loving mother, but as long as she''s here, you have to show her what kind of a loving mother


    you are. Do you understand me?"


    Trembling with anger, Mrs. Jacob couldn''t believe that there was such a domineering person.


    What was his business about her dealing with her own daughter?


    But she didn''t dare to refute him as she would feel the sharp pain on her wrist whenever she moved


    the slightest.


    Suppressing the anger in her heart, she huffed, "Okay! I''ll treat her well! Let go of me now! You


    nearly break my hand!"


    With a sneer, Vincent shook off her hand.


    Then, as if he had just touched something disgusting, he drew out the expensive and delicate


    handkerchief in his pocket, wiped his hands, and tossed it aside like a piece of trash.


    Turning his head at the astounded ine, he urged, "Say what you want to say, and we''ll leave."


    Almost immediately, Zoe came to her senses and gushed, "What''s the hurry? Why don''t you stay


    for lunch?"


    She looked at Vincent flirtatiously as if she wished to stick to him.


    However, Howard seemed not to notice her intense gaze and jabbed, "You are so nasty. I''m afraid


    you''ll poison my food, so no thanks."


    Again, ine stared at him, bewildered.


    If it weren''t for this asion, she would haveughed out loud.


    Zoe''s expression changed dramatically. "W- What are you talking about? How could we poison


    you? We''re a family." "Oh? So you do know that you are a family, huh?" A smile appeared on his


    face, but his eyes were frigid and sharp.


    Zoe gasped, speechless.


    While rubbing her wrist, Mrs. Jacob snapped, "Zoe, why bother? It''s a waste of food to make them


    stay for lunch. Let them go!"


    Frantically, Zoe tugged on her mother''s sleeve and whispered, "Mom, ine came with that car


    outside, and it''s worth a few million dors!"


    Mrs. Jacob was an ignorant countrywoman, but not Zoe.


    She went to the college in the big city, so she knew the brand of luxurious cars.


    Hence, she was certain that Vincent''s car was a luxurious one!


    In fact, it was extremely expensive!


    "What? A car worth millions of dors!" Mrs. Jacob eximed and looked at Vincent with a different


    expression. "ine, who is he? Is he your friend? Or is he your employer?"


    After that, she greeted Vincent diligently. "It''s narrow here on the first floor. Let''s go upstairs. We


    have sofa there so we can sit and chitchat."


    Zoe added, "Yes! ine, bring our guest to have a seat!"


    Ignoring them, ine turned to say to Vincent, "I''ll go get something and thene back down."


    After that, she wanted to go straight up.


    But Vincent stepped up and said, "I''ll go with you."


    "Never mind..."


    "Shush." Vincent nced at her. "I don''t trust your family."


    They were nothing but a group of greedy and inhuman vampires.


    "Okay."


    She had no choice but to take him upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Jacob and Zoe exchanged cunning nces before following them.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As soon as ine went upstairs, she went straight to Zoe''s bedroom where she had stayed on the


    first day she came back. All her belongings were inside.


    The purpose of her trip home was to see what those gangsters had done to her house and to take


    her own things with her.


    As soon as she entered the room, Zoe sneaked up on her and said affectionately, "You''d better tell


    me the truth. Who is he?"


    "He''s just a normal friend. It''s not the kind of rtionship you think, nor is he my employer."


    Knowing that she was thinking about something illicit, ine directly came clean to her about her


    rtionship with Vincent.


    Zoe chuckled, "I don''t believe you. How can a normal friend be so nice to you? Come on, who is


    this man to you?"


    Annoyed, she snapped, "I''ve told you. We''re just friends."


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Jacob questioned Vincent, "What''s your rtionship with my daughter? She''s


    innocent. If you take advantage of her, you''ll be responsible for her."


    Vincent arched his eyebrows.


    She was delighted to see him loosening up, so she continued, "You don''t sound like a local, so you


    may not know the customs here. The betrothal gifts for our daughter are very expensive. I won''t let


    ine marry you without one million dors!"


    It was only then that the Vincent opened his mouth and asked, "You want money?"


    "No, it''s a betrothal gift. You have to follow the procedure if you want to get married..."


    Vincent interrupted, "So if I give you one million, I can take ine with me?"


    "Of course!" Seeing that he was a pushover, she quickly added, "But the one million dors is just


    the betrothal gift. I haven''t mentioned a car and a house. They have to be prepared by the groom''s


    side. ine is my daughter. I love her and don''t want you to be hassled about the misceneous


    procedures, so you can just give me a one-off two million dors!"


    "Two million?" Vincent said with a faint smile.


    Assuming that he thought it was a big number, Mrs. Jacob gushed, "Your car is worth a million


    dors, so I''m sure you cane up with two million. If you can''t, you can sell the car and give us


    the money."


    Vincent gasped as if he was surprised, "Oh, I get it. You''re selling your daughter."


    "How can you say that! As I said, this is a betrothal gift, a custom. Everyone follows the same rules


    here. If you can''t get the money, you can''t date ine. Our girl is so beautiful, capable, and faithful.


    A lot of bosses in the big city want to marry her! They can offer a bigger package for us!"


    Mrs. Jacob couldn''t tell how did she infuriate him as the smile on his face gradually fade away and


    his gazes were as sharp as arrows.


    Terrified, she rubbed her painful wrist and trembled a little.

 Chapter 839

    Chapter 839


    Fear started to creep inside Mrs. Jacob''s heart.


    The man''s frigid and sharp gazes were spooky.


    She didn''t dare to look at him.


    Was it because she asked for such a high price that he was not willing to give it?


    He was from the big city. How could he be so stingy?


    Upon thinking of this, Mrs. Jacob snorted, "If you don''t have the money, stop pestering ine. My


    girl is so beautiful and many people want her..."


    "I''ll give you the money and take her away. From now on, you are not allowed to contact her."


    Vincent uttered.


    Astounded at first, Mrs. Jacob shrieked in surprise, "You look like a rich man to me. Our ine is so


    pretty, she''s worth ten million dors!"


    She was grinning ear to ear. "If you give me the money today, you can take ine, and I promise


    you, we won''t contact her anymore!"


    As soon as she finished saying that, ine''s voice echoed from behind them, "What are you talking


    about?"


    Mrs. Jacob looked back. She didn''t know when ine came out and how much she had heard.


    Regardless, she would know it sooner orter anyway.


    Thus, her mother pulled her and gushed, "My dear, be with him and you''ll live a good life. I hope


    you don''t forget us."


    Maybe they could rely on her to be rich.


    Therefore, her mother said to ine kindly, "Stay for dinner, and I''ll ask Zoe to clean up the room so


    that you can stay the night if you want to."


    "What are you talking about? Mom, did you ask him for money?" ine held back her anger and


    asked again.


    "Watch your tongue. I didn''t ask him for money. You don''t have to make it sound so nasty."


    ine sneered. Her mother''s words and actions were nastier, and she had the nerve to ask her not


    to speak in such an unpleasant manner? "Did you try to sell me again?"


    She emphasized on the word "again" because that was her mother''s modus operand!.


    The reason why she was engaged to Allen was entirely because of her parents.


    They had debt that they couldn''t afford, so Allen came forward to give them money.


    His only condition was to marry her.


    Back then, her parents had agreed to his term without hesitation.


    So now ine felt that they must havee up with the same way to get the money.


    In their eyes, she was probably a valuable asset as they could trade her for money.


    There was no emotion at all in her face as she said faintly, "I came back to take my bag, that''s all."


    "What''s the hurry? You can put the bag at home. We won''t touch it." Her mother said with a smile,


    "Just stay at home. I''ll cook for you every day..."


    "No thanks."


    She refused directly, "I''ll be leaving in the afternoon."


    "Leave?" Her mother was taken aback. "Where are you going?"


    Why did she have to leave so urgently? She hadn''t gotten the money yet. It was a lot of money. It


    would take some time just to do the transfer.


    "I''m leaving here and nevere back. You, Zoe, and Paul can live a good life together."


    Expressionless, ine said in a t tone, "I''ve given you enough money all these years. If you can


    save up some of the money and do some business with it, you may probably earn some money for


    yourself. But you, you spend them all. I won''t give you money in the future, not even a penny. I have


    done my duty. Do whatever you want."


    "What?!"


    Seeing that she was not joking, her mother became a little anxious. "What do you mean? You won''t


    come back?"


    "Yes, not only will I note back in the future, but also he won''t give you money. Don''t even think


    about it."


    With that, she pointed to Vincent.


    He narrowed his eyes.


    Her mother became even more anxious. "No way! He just said that he would give me money. If he


    doesn''t, I won''t let you go!"


    She sneered, "I can go wherever I want. Do you want to lock me up?"


    "Yes, I''m going to lock you up! I''m your mother!" With that, she went to pull ine''s hand.


    To which ine shook her off with all her might.


    Mrs. Jacob extended her hands at ine again, but Vincent''s casual voice with a hint of warning


    resonated, "Did you forget the pain just now?"


    Stunned, she froze in horror.


    Meanwhile, ine turned around and left.


    ncing at her back, his lips curled into a smile as he followed her.


    Seeing that she was about to lose a million dors, Mrs. Jacob sat on the floor and grabbed


    Vincent''s leg. "You can''t leave! You said that you''re gonna give me the money! Give it to me now!"


    Vincent frowned in dismay.


    ine felt as if she was pped across the face.


    She was not angry when she heard her mother said that she wanted to sell her or when she wanted


    to lock her up.


    However, her mother''s bashful attitude right now made her feel embarrassed.


    "Mum, what are you doing? Get up!" Zoe went up to pull her mother up with a pitiful expression on


    her face. "Mr. Bradbury, my mother is getting old. Can you be considerate of her..."


    After that, she looked at ine and sobbed, "ine, you should be nice to Mom. Even if she did


    something wrong before, she is still your mother."


    As long as she could let them stay, Zoe was convinced that she would be able to make Vincent fall


    head over heels for her.


    Hence, she wouldn''t mind pretending to be nice to


    ine for now.


    Why didn''t she meet such a good man?


    What kind of luck did that ine sl*t have to know a rich man like him?!


    Enraged, ine snapped, "What are you doing? Get up!"


    Seeing that her pestering was effective, she became smug and continued with her act. "You can


    leave, but before that, give me the mo..."


    "Ah!"


    Before she could finish her words, she was kicked away.


    Clutching her painful chest, Mrs. Jacob red at Vincent in disbelief.


    Vincent withdrew his leg and said indifferently, "I''m sorry, my leg is cramping."


    ine muffled her giggle.


    He was notoriously known to be impatient and rough. No one could predict his temper and emotion.


    If she had been them, she would have run away long ago and would not have been so ignorant as


    to provoke him.


    Zoe was also shocked by what happened. She didn''t expect him to kick an older person...


    Had he no limits?


    At this moment, a voice came from downstairs. It was Lorenzo. "Open the door. Why do you close


    the door at this hour?"


    He might have brought the keys with him. After cursing for a while, he opened the door by himself.


    Before he came up, Mrs. Jacob shouted, "Lorenzo,e quick, I''ve been beaten!"


    "What? Did those punkse again today?" When Lorenzo heard this, he not only did note


    up, but also wanted to run away.


    Mrs. Jacob felt a sharp pain in her chest. "It''s not them. It''s a man who came with ine!"


    After a while, Lorenzo slowly walked up the stairs, narrowed his eyes at the man beside ine, and


    asked, "Is the car outside yours?"


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    He looked greedy, like a vampire.


    Everyone in this family was a vampire.


    Looking at her father coldly, ine jabbed, "Dad, look at Mom. Why don''t you help her up?"


    Clearing his throat awkwardly, Lorenzo went to his wife pretentiously and said, "Are you alright?"


    As he helped his wife up, Mrs. Jacob whispered, "This man promised to give us one million dors.


    He can''t leave until he gives us the money!"

 Chapter 840

    Chapter 840


    Upon hearing the amount of the money, Lorenzo blinked in shock with a hint of excitement. "One


    million? Really?"


    "Yes! Why would I lie to you?"


    Mrs. Jacob was so excited that she blushed gleefully. "Maybe we can extort more money from him.


    If he refuses, he can''t take ine with him!


    It was obvious that the man had feelings for ine.


    Nodding in acknowledgement, Lorenzo patted his wife''s hand and called for Zoe. "Take your mom


    to the sofa."


    Zoe came over and helped her mother up. "Let''s sit over there."


    Sitting not far away from them, Mrs. Jacob ordered, "Zoe, go and buy some food and ask ine to


    stay for dinner. We will be a family soon!" Pouting in dismay, Zoe whined, "Why should I? I don''t


    want to! Let ine go! She''s always the one to go to the market and then cook for us."


    Her mother red at her and chided, "Shut up! Just do what I tell you to do!"


    Lorenzo added, "Your mom''s right. Just go, hurry!" Usually, ine was in charge of all the house


    chores and Zoe had never done anything at home. Now that she was forced to do it, it annoyed her.


    However, she did not dare to confront ine now like she always did as ine had a strong


    support.


    As her parents red at her with a hint of warning, Zoe reluctantly went to the stairs and even


    red at ine when she passed by her.


    ine just pretended that she didn''t see it.


    On the other hand, Vincent looked at Zoe with his frigid and intimidating gaze.


    However, Zoe failed to sense the emotions behind those gaze but only noticed that he was looking


    her way, so she blushed and hurried downstairs.


    As soon as she went downstairs, she was shocked to see the peopleing to her house and


    quickly rushed up the stairs. "Dad, Mom!"


    As soon as she entered the house, the people behind her caught up. "B*tch, shut up!"


    The same group of gangsters came again.


    In a blink of an eye, two men caught Zoe, and one of them muffled her mouth and asked fiercely, "Is


    Lorenzo home?"


    Frightened, she nodded profusely.


    "He''s upstairs?"


    "Hmm..."


    Zoe continued to nod.


    Bob spat in disdain and urged, "Boys, keep your voice down! We don''t want that old fart to run away


    this time!"


    "Okay!"


    Then, they tiptoed up the stairs.


    Scared, Zoe wanted to scream but she couldn''t make a sound.


    Meanwhile, her parents were hatching a secret n in their mind.


    The man seemed to be a wealthy man, so they wanted to extort as much money as they could from


    him!


    "Ahem!"


    Clearing his throat, Lorenzo started, "ine, you haven''t introduced him to us yet. What''s his


    name?"


    Before she could say anything, a few people suddenly rushed up to the second floor.


    Sensing themotion, Vincent''s first reaction was to pull ine to his side and frowned.


    Astounded at first, ine looked down and found that he was holding her hand.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She struggled and tried to pull her hand out of his, only to find that he was holding her very tightly.


    Persevering, she tried again and Vincent red at her fiercely. "Stay still! You''ll hurt yourself!"


    It was the first time that she had seen him like this. She moved her mouth and wanted to say


    something, but in the end, she held it back.


    Looking up at the group of people who came up the stairs, she recognized them as the same


    gangster from yesterday.


    Seeing them, Lorenzo''s first reaction was to run, but he suddenly thought as something crossed his


    mind, and he turned to them with a smile. "Hey, Bob! Come, sit down!"


    Donning a cunning smile, Bob wrapped his arm around Zoe''s shoulder and smirked at Lorenzo.


    "Don''t you want to run just now? Run! What''s stopping you?"


    Zoe was so scared that she didn''t dare to move a muscle.


    Lorenzo froze for a second, then blurted, "You''re here, so why should I run..."


    Bob nced at him. "Where is the money?"


    Lorenzo pursed his lips silently.


    Panicked, Mrs. Jacob stood up and cried, "Calm down. Zoe''s innocent and scared. Please let her


    go."


    "I need a leverage to get my payment, and she''s perfect as my hostage." Bob smiled sinisterly. "Pay


    me, and I''ll leave, but if you don''t pay me today, haha! Your daughter is quite young and pretty; I''m


    sure she''s worth a good price. Consider it as your interest!"


    "You can''t do that to my girl!" Jumping up from the sofa, Mrs. Jacob wanted to rush to them but she


    was afraid. "We''ll pay you, but please let her go."


    Bob''s smile turned into a grimace. "B*tch, don''t you understand what I just f*cking said? Pay me,


    and I''ll let her go!"


    Lorenzo broke out in a cold sweat. He wanted to pay his debt but he didn''t have a penny on him.


    Hence, he simply pointed at ine and blurted, "Take the money from her! She will pay my debt!


    She found herself a rich man. The car you saw outside our house? It''s his, and it''s worth a few


    million dors. He can pay for the three hundred grand debt that I owe you!"


    Listening to Lorenzo''s ridiculous remark, ineughed instead for she didn''t expect there was


    such a shameless person.


    Bob turned to look at them.


    Since Vincent and ine stood in a dark corner, he couldn''t see them clearly.


    Before he came in, he did see the luxurious car parking outside the house. The informant he


    assigned near the house told him that a rich man came to their house. Hence, he was convinced


    that he could get his money today!


    "Are you the owner of the car outside?" Bob pushed Zoe away and asked with a smile.


    Vincent looked over and said, "Yes."


    With a giggle, Bob asked, "What''s your rtionship with her?"


    He said, pointing at ine.


    Squinting his eyes, Vincent asked, "What do you think?"


    Shocked by his bizarre attitude, Bob was taken aback for a moment before rebuking, "I''m asking


    you questions! Answer me!"


    As Vincent came out of the darkness with a smile on his face, he asked, "Do you really want an


    answer from me?"


    When Frankie saw him, he was so frightened that his legs went limp. "B-Bob, it''s him! He beat us up


    yesterday!"


    After ine fainted yesterday, Vincent came over and wanted to take her with him, but the punks


    refused to, so he beat them up and took her away.


    When the punks told Bob about it, he doubted them because he didn''t believe that one man could


    hurt so many of his men.


    He thought of it as a lousy excuse since they couldn''t get the money from Lorenzo.


    But he didn''t expect that there was such a person.


    Eyeing Vincent carefully, he noticed that he was tall but not sturdy. He didn''t look like he was good


    at beating people.


    How could a scrawny man like him hurt so many of his men?


    It was impossible!


    Skeptically, Bob pushed Frankie aside and red at Vincent. "Enough with the b*llsh*t. Lorenzo


    said that you''re his daughter''s man. If he can''t pay me today, you, his future son-inw, will


    responsible for it!"


    Vincent nodded slightly. "Okay, I can give you the money..."


    With that, ine tugged his arm hurriedly. "No! You can''t!"


    She would be so ashamed and guilty if he paid her father''s debt.


    "Shut up, b*stard!"


    Panicked, Mrs. Jacob rushed forward, wanting to pinch ine, but a single cold re from Vincent


    was enough to make her froze in fright while cursing ine in her mind.


    She should just be quiet since the man had agreed to pay those gangsters!


    Lorenzo hissed anxiously, "ine, we''re your parents. You can''t do this to us! Or we''ll have to pay


    the price today!"


    "Cut the crap!" Bob growled impatiently. "Give me the money!"


    "The money is not meant to pay their debt," Vincent uttered, expressionless.

 Chapter 841

    Chapter 841


    Expressionless and a hint of coldness in Vincent''s eyes, he proposed, "I''ll pay you to teach some


    people a lesson, and each person for one million dors. Are you interested?"


    Everyone in the house was shocked.


    No one had expected that he would suddenly propose a deal with the gangsters.


    And he even offered such a high price!


    Did he have to spend so much money just to teach some people a lesson?


    He must have borne a deep grudge against these people.


    Moreover, he said he wanted them to teach a few people a lesson. If one person was worth one


    million, the gangster would make a d*mn lot of money out of this!


    Bob and his men exchanged skeptical nces. They couldn''t believe him, but at the same time,


    they couldn''t resist the temptation.


    After all, the man who made such proposal didn''t seem like a poor man.


    Anxious, Lorenzo growled, "You can make a deal with them all you want, but help me pay my debt


    first. ine, don''t just stand there! Say something!"


    ine ignored her father though.


    Upon getting such a reaction from her, he stomped angrily.


    After that, Mrs. Jacob tugged ine''s hand and barked, "You''d better tell your friend to pay dad''s


    debt, or we''ll go down together!"


    Shaking off her mother''s hand annoyingly, ine huffed, "It''s your debt, not mine. Why should I go


    down with you?!"


    "You..."


    If ine had dared to talk back to her like this in the past, Mrs. Jacob would have pped her


    already, but she couldn''t do so today. She had to suck up to her.


    She would never have imagined that she would beg ine one day!


    Annoyed and frustrated, she gritted her teeth but there was nothing else she could do.


    On the other hand, Bob seemed to be interested in Vincent''s deal, so he smiled, revealing his


    yellow teeth, and said, "Buddy, you look like a gentleman, so I''m sure you''ve never beat someone


    up before. Don''t worry, if you pay us well, well help you to do the job perfectly."


    Vincent frowned in disgust and took two steps back, wearing a repulsive expression.


    Upon seeing his reaction, ine lowered her head and chuckled. The germophobe Vincent disliked


    Bob getting too close to him."


    However, Bob took his cue as a back down, so he snorted, "Hey, are you joking with us? Since


    you''ve already stated your deal, it must go on whether you like it or not!"


    Then, they donned fearsome and ruthless expressions to intimidate them.


    ine''s family was afraid of these thugs, so they didn''t dare to make any sound.


    She frowned and was a bit worried too for Vincent was alone to fight these many people.


    After all, they were outnumbered.


    Bob signaled one of his men, who then rolled up his sleeves and charged towards ine. "Hey,


    come with me. Bob and your boyfriend have something to discuss..."


    Afraid, ine took a step back.


    As the man approached her with a sly grin, in a blink of an eye, he flew towards the wall with a loud


    bang andnded on the floor motionless.


    Shocked at first, Bob then cursed out loud, "F*ck!"


    A few men charged at Vincent indignantly.


    Without exception, they were all kicked out.


    Holding ine''s hand, Vincent stood in the corner with no expression on his face, but it made


    people shudder.


    Most of Bob''s men were beaten to a pulp and lying on the floor pathetically.


    The air was filled with the rustic stench of blood.


    Everyone including ine were shocked by what they saw.


    Where did these peoplee from?


    Had they been following them all the time? Why didn''t she didn''t notice them at all?


    The men who beat Bob''s men with just a few simple moves were two shadows- like men in ck


    who moved swiftly and silently.


    Where did theye from?


    Zoe had never seen such a bloody scene before, so she shrieked in extreme fear.


    The two men in ck walked to the front of Vincent and reported respectfully, "Mr. Bradbury, it''s


    done."


    The only people who were still standing were Bob, Frankie, and the man who charged at ine


    earlier.


    The othery on the floor motionless.


    Raising his chin at one of the men, Vincent said, "Invite him to sit on the sofa."


    He meant the man who wanted to charge towards ine.


    When the man saw the man in ck walking towards him, he was shaking all over.


    Silently, he pulled him onto the sofa and pressed his shoulder. "Don''t move."


    Shuddering in fear, the man sat as he was told.


    To put it bluntly, they were just a group of lowly gangsters who instantly became a wuss when they


    were facing the truly ruthless people. Meanwhile, Zoe and her parents were cowering in the corner


    quietly.


    They looked at the well-dressed man in horror.


    As Vincent came to the sofa, he lowered his head and grinned. "Remember, don''t touch someone


    you shouldn''t, okay?"


    The man nodded repeatedly. "O-Okay..."


    Looking at his right hand, Vincent huffed, "Did you try to touch her with this hand?"


    The man trembled in great fear. "1-1 didn''t..."


    "I''ll give you two choices. Either you break that hand yourself, or I''ll let my man to do it for you."


    "Bob, help!" the man shrieked.


    Swallowing in terror, Bob blurted, "Uh, you don''t have to do this. He didn''t touch her, he just..."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Before he could finish, he looked away dejectedly because despite Vincent''s calm gaze as he


    stared at him, he looked very intimidating.


    The man howled, "Bob, you have to help me!"


    Bob acted as if he didn''t hear anything.


    Panicked, the man started to run, but he was quickly caught by one of the men in ck.


    Chuckling, Vincent walked over and extended his hand.


    Another man in ck produced a knife from his waist.


    Taking the sharp knife from him, Vincent squatted down.


    The man in ck stepped on the wailing man''s arm, preventing him from struggling.


    Without batting an eye on him, Vincent stabbed right into the man''s forearm.


    "Ah!"


    A tragic scream echoed across the house.


    After that, Vincent stood up, threw away the knife in his hand, and took out a handkerchief to wipe


    his hand. "Take him away."


    Without a word, the man in ck dragged the man away.


    ine was rooted to the spot and her fingers were trembling.


    Her sister and parents were as quiet as the church mouses.


    Not to mention how shocked and frightened Bob and his men were.


    As Vincent went to Bob, he smiled and said, "Now, let''s talk about the deal I''m talking about."


    Nodding vigorously, Bob blurted, "Sure! Tell me!"


    "I''ll give you three million to make sure nothing happen to these people for the next twenty-one


    years," Vincent said as he pointed to Zoe and her parents.


    No one had thought that he would make such a term.


    Zoe, Lorenzo, and his wife felt as if they had finally returned to normal after going through a misery.


    Joy was written all over their faces.


    ine was surprised of what she heard as she couldn''t believe that Vincent would say something


    like that.


    After hearing the term of the deal, Bob grinned from ear to ear. "No problem! I''ll make sure they''re


    safe!" "I didn''t say to protect them," With a faint smile and cold re, Vincent said with a hint of


    irony. "From today on, you cane to harass them all you want with one condition ¡ª leave them


    no peace. If they''re sick, pay for their medical bills to cure them, and then you can continue to


    torture them. But remember, you can''t kill them. You have to make sure they live for 21 years and


    you have to torture them for that long. Do you understand?"

 Chapter 842

    Chapter 842


    Vincent didn''t pay to protect the Jacob Family but to torture them!


    They had to be alive and kicking too!


    If they were injured or sick, they had to be sent to the hospital for treatment as soon as possible,


    and when they recovered, the torment continued.


    After being active in the underworld for so many years, Bob had never seen such a cruel person.


    This man spoke in a refined manner and acted elegantly, but he was evil deep down inside.


    The thought of it brought goosebumps to Bob''s arms.


    Exclusive ? content by N(?)ve/l/Drama.Org.


    Vincent frowned impatiently and rebuked, "Do you understand what I said just now?"


    Bob nodded quickly. "Y-Yes!"


    "Three million is just the deposit. I''ll give you three million every year as long as they survive to


    suffer your torment."


    Then, Vincent threw away the handkerchief and said, "Deal?"


    Three million per year?


    In fact, it wasn''t against thew since it did not, involve killing. He just had to torture the Jacob


    Family through and through.


    It was such easy money!


    Bob''s eyes lit up as he shouted, "Deal!"


    Vincent smiled in satisfaction.


    Meanwhile, Lorenzo was the first toe to his senses among his stunned family and growled


    furiously, "Y-You! What you''re doing is illegal!"


    "Sit down, please. I''ll take care of him."


    Bob smiled tteringly at Vincent and walked straight to Lorenzo. "Illegal? I''m thew here! Besides,


    do you think you''re innocent? You''re as dirty as I am!"


    When Lorenzo tried to run away, Bob kicked him, causing him to fall to the floor miserably.


    "You can''t run away forever!" Bob patted Lorenzo''s face harshly. "If you run away, your wife and


    daughter will be stuck here. Besides, don''t you have a son who you adore so d*mn much? I know


    where he is studying. If you run, I will go after him!"


    "Don''t touch my son!" Mrs. Jacob pounded on him when she heard this.


    Bob pushed her away in annoyance. "If you want your son to be safe, stay still!"


    Blood drained from Mrs. Jacob''s face as she shuddered frightfully.


    Bob and Frankieughed at the scene.


    "That''s enough!"


    Clenching her fists tight, ine shouted coldly, "Get out of here, or I''ll call the police!"


    Unlike his ignorance earlier, Bob was treating ine with respect and a hint of fear. "Hey... I mean,


    Miss, we''re helping you. We saw with our own eyes what your parents did to you. They never


    treated you as a human being. Why do you have to take their side..."


    ine took out his phone and dialed 911.


    Anxious, Frankie grabbed the phone off her hand subconsciously. "Hey, you..."


    "Stop it!" Bob pped him on the head. "Give back her phone!"


    Sheepishly, Frankie shrank his neck and timidly gave the phone back to ine.


    After getting her phone, ine wanted to call the police again to which Bob blurted, "Okay! Well


    leave! Don''t call the police!"


    After that, he went downstairs with Yellow Hair. When they reached the stairs, he looked at Vincent


    and said with a smile, "Boss, we''ll see ourselves out. This is my card. Please contact me if you


    need my service."


    With that, he took out a name card from his pocket, put it on the floor, and quickly left.


    After putting her phone away, ine helped her father up and then extended her hands to her


    mother.


    However, her mother shook off her hand and wanted to p her when she sensed a sharp re


    from aside, only then did she withdraw her hand sheepishly.


    Having said that, she red at ine. "You''re such a jinx. You want us all dead, don''t you?!"


    ine sneered coldly, "If I''m a jinx, why did you bring me to this world? Since you decided to have


    me, you should treat me well. Why are you so biased? Am I not human? Don''t I have feelings?


    Won''t my heart hurt? I don''t mind that you favor Zoe and Paul. I don''t even mind that you don''t like


    me, but can you at least treat me a little better?"


    "I''ve treated you well and worked hard for you without regret all these years. I don''t dare to share


    my problems and misery with you. I know that you don''t like me, so I tried to have a good


    impression of you so that you can be a little nicer to me..."


    "However, you are what you always are, and even worse than you are! You don''t deserve to be


    called Mom and Dad! From now on, I will cut off all ties with you and never contact you again!"


    After that, ignoring the shock on her family''s faces, she turned around and left.


    As she got down the stairs, she was still infuriated that she took a few deep breaths to calm herself


    down.


    Then, she heard some noise behind her.


    But she didn''t need to look back to know who was following her.


    Thinking of what had happened upstairs just now, she frowned and turned away to avoid him.


    She felt that her mental strength had be stronger and stronger.


    Thest time she saw him kill someone, she was so scared that she couldn''t sleep all night.


    This time, when she saw him slice a person''s hand, she could not feel anything at all apart from her


    initial shock.


    This was too terrifying.


    Was it because she was around him for so long that she had gotten used to his violent behavior?


    Just as she was in a daze, a voice came from behind her, "Miss Jacob?"


    After returning to her senses, she turned and was surprised for a while before smiling happily.


    "Morgan! Why are you here?"


    Morgan smiled and said, "I''m worried about you and Mr. Bradbury, so Ie to have a look."


    Touched, she felt that Morgan was genuinely caring for her. She did not have any good feelings for


    Vincent, but she did not bear any ill will to Morgan.


    "How many days do you intend to sty this time?" asked ine with a smile.


    "I''m here for you, so I''ll stay for as long as you stay here." Morgan returned her smile.


    "I''ll be leaving this afternoon, but I don''t know how long does Vincent n to stay here," said ine


    as she walked over.


    When the butler heard this, he knew that they hadn''t reconciled yet.


    He couldn''t help but cuss Vincent for not taking advantage of the opportunity. How did he not win


    ine''s heart after chasing after her to this ce?


    "You have only been back for a few days. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?"


    "It''s no fun to stay here, so I''m leaving."


    Morgan pursed his lips, speechless.


    The conversation halted awkwardly.


    At this moment, Vincent came out of the house with an upset expression and growled, "Get in the


    car. I''m hungry!"


    ine didn''t budge as she didn''t want to get on his car.


    Rolling up his sleeves, Vincent sneered. "You want me to carry you inside myself? Okay!"


    As he said that, he was going to get her.


    Shrieking in shock, ine quickly hid behind Morgan and whispered, "Look at him..."


    Morgan stopped him. "Mr. Bradbury, please don''t scare her. She''s young, so you have tofort


    her nicely. Don''t pull a long face. She''s afraid."


    As soon as he spoke, Vincent''s expression became more gloomy, "She is afraid of me, but aren''t


    you?"


    Morgan was speechless.


    What did he do wrong anyway? Why did it seem that Mr. Bradbury was mad at him?


    Was it because ine seemed to be happy to see him which pissed him off?

 Chapter 843

    Chapter 843


    Morgan dragged ine to dinner by ''force''.


    In the small town, not many restaurants were up to par with Vincent''s standards in terms of


    cleanliness.


    Even after driving around, there weren''t any fine restaurants to be seen.


    Feeling disappointed, Vincent frowned.


    Leaning her head against the window, ine suddenly eximed, "Wait! I saw a good ce!


    Morgan, over there!"


    Looking out of the window, Morgan saw the small restaurant in the alley.


    Usually, these kinds of restaurants served cheap and unhealthy food in big portions.


    Knowing Vincent, Morgan knew he would refuse to enter the restaurant.


    Before Vincent could reject, he asked, "Miss Jacob, why don''t we look for another ce..."


    "Let''s go."


    Before Morgan could finish his words, Vincent interrupted him.


    To confirm he hadn''t misheard him, Morgan asked again, "Sir, are you sure you want to have dinner


    there?"


    When Vincent gave him a nce, Morgan quickly nodded his head. "Y-yes, sir..."


    The restaurant appeared to be how Morgan had imagined. It was a little small and crowded, but at


    least the ce looked neat.


    Although Vincent said that he wanted to go there, his brows were knitted from the moment he got


    out of the car.


    Morgan knew him well. Judging from his obsession with cleanliness, he would stay here for no more


    than five minutes at most...


    Before entering the restaurant, Morgan suggested, "Miss Jacob, why don''t we just buy the food


    from here and have it at the hotel?"


    "Why should we? Let''s just eat here." With a smile, ine pulled out a chair and sat on it. "But you


    guys can head back first if you want to. I''ll be eating here."


    Staring into her eyes, Vincent could tell she was trying to provoke him. Snorting, he took a seat


    opposite her. "You''re trying to mess with me, aren''t you? I won''t let you win."


    Hearing that, ine stiffened.


    Seeing her reaction, Vincent curled his lips into a smug smile.


    Staring hard back at him, ine called for the shop owner, "Excuse me!"


    Hearing her customer calling, ady with simple clothing walked over to take their order, "What


    would you guys like to eat?"


    "Your signature noodles are the best! I''ll have one of that, please. I haven''t eaten your noodles in so


    many years!" After cing her order, she turned to ask Morgan, "What do you feel like having,


    Morgan?"


    Since he had never been to a ce like this before, he politely asked, "Could you rmend me


    something, Miss Jacob?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Sure!"


    Turning her head back towards thedy, ine ordered the same thing for him.


    After taking down their orders, the shop owner scanned the table. Having lived in the vige all her


    life, she seldom got to see such ssy people in the vige.


    Especially the man dressed in such fine clothing who looked suave, polished, and charming. One


    could tell that he was from a noble and wealthy family at first nce.


    Why would someone like him visit her small restaurant in the vige?


    Noticing that the younger man remained silent even after the other two on the table had taken their


    orders, she asked politely, "Sir, may I take your order?"


    Looking at ine, Vincent uttered, "Decide for me."


    Initially, she wanted to refuse, but when an idea suddenly struck her head, she asked, "Are you


    sure?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright then," nodding her head, ine ordered the same thing as well for him.


    "Alright, let me repeat your orders. Three tes of noodles and two side dishes." After jotting down


    their orders, the shop owner went back to the kitchen.


    Feeling a little worried, Morgan asked, "Miss Jacob, is the food here clean?"


    "Don''t worry, Morgan. I''ve been eating here for three years throughout high school and had never


    got a stomachache. Even though the shop is a little small, the boss is a kind person. She never


    serves rotten food to customers."


    Curious, Morgan asked again, "Have you always eaten out when you were young?"


    "Yeah. When I was in high school, my parents liked to gamble, so they never made dinner. We


    always had to eat out."


    ine started working during the summer holidays since middle school. She would then give half of


    her earnings to her parents while she saved the other half. On days when her parents didn''t cook,


    she would use her savings to eat out.


    Since the food here was cheap, she spent money on most of her meals here throughout her high


    school days.


    "After I got epted to college and started working in the city, I never had the chance to eat these


    anymore. Sometimes, I miss the food here..."


    Putting on a confident smile, ine boasted, "Trust me, it''s good! You''ll know in a minute."


    Seeing her reaction, Morganughed as well, "I believe in your taste, Miss Jacob."


    "So why didn''t you go to college?" Morgan asked out of curiosity. It seemed that he was more


    interested in the fact that she didn''t continue her studies.


    ine then answered inly, "Well, my brother grew up, so our family expenses increased, and my


    family couldn''t afford it. My parents wanted me to drop out of school to work so that I could


    share their burden."


    Hearing her story, Vincent nced at her.


    Frowning, Morgan questioned, "These are supposed to be your parents'' responsibility! How could


    they make you bear the burden?"


    Perhaps that was the situation in someone else''s family, but it definitely wasn''t the case with her


    family.


    She needed to endure much morepared to people of her age.


    Feeling pity for her, Morganforted, "Miss Jacob, they don''t deserve to be your parents. Stay


    with us, I guarantee that Mr. Bradbury will treat you better."


    Lowering her eyes, ine didn''t respond. To her, Vincent was actually scarier than her parents.


    She would rather choose her selfish family over such a cunning and devious man.


    Three big tes of noodles quickly came up. Since ine liked spicy food, she added some


    Tabasco sauce into her noodles.


    Morgan preferred the original taste.


    "Not bad," said Morgan after taking a bite. He then praised, "It''s much better than what I''d


    imagined."


    Hearing that, ine felt satisfied. "I told you it was good!"


    Then, she turned to Vincent. "You should try it too."


    Looking at the disposable cutlery, Vincent hesitated for a moment, but still picked them up and took


    a bite of the noodles.


    The next second, he felt a surge of heat gushing up to his face.


    When ine saw that he had really taken a bite, she couldn''t help butugh out loud, "Don''t waste


    your food. Don''t you know how many children starve in other parts of the world? Finish it!"


    Though the noodles in front of him looked delicious, it was actually the spiciest one!


    Pressing his lips together, Vincent felt irritated and his face fell.


    When she saw him like this, ine raised her chin and challenged, "I asked if you wanted me to


    order for you, right? Are you not going to finish your food now that you can''t handle the spice? Are


    you even a man?!"


    Was he even a man?


    With a snort, Vincent lowered his head and continued eating.


    Seeing his reaction, ine waspletely dumbfounded.


    Why was he so sensitive? Couldn''t he take a joke?


    "Mr. Bradbury, don''t..." Morgan tried to stop him.


    "Shut up!"


    Shocked by his reaction, Morgan kept quiet.


    He obeyed by not saying a word.


    When they finished the meal, Vincent looked horrible.


    It was the first time she had seen him in such a mess. His face was scarlet red, and there were


    beads of sweat dripping down his forehead...


    Seeing him like this, she felt a little guilty. "Why did you force yourself to eat when you couldn''t


    handle spice..."


    shing her a cold stare, ine immediately shut her mouth.


    She then muted herself.


    Vincent''s stare was quite terrifying.


    It was as if he was going to beat her up.


    On the way back, Vincent kept gulping down water. Every time he took a sip, his face twisted in


    pain.


    At first, ine held back herughter, but in the end, she couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    Why was he behaving like a child?


    He couldn''t take the joke and forcefully stuffed the food all into his tummy but ended up getting a


    bad


    stomachache.


    When they got back to the hotel, Vincent strode towards the elevator without waiting for the rest.


    Just as she thought this was a perfect time to escape, she stood in the middle of the lobby and


    announced, "Morgan, it''ste. Have a good rest. I''ll be going back first today..."


    "Miss Jacob, you won''t be able to leave without my permission."


    Morgan interrupted as if he knew what she was thinking. "There are Dark Guards here who


    received the order to ensure your safety. You won''t be able to leave as you wish. Even if you do,


    they will bring you back to Mr. Bradbury."

 Chapter 844

    Chapter 844


    After hearing that, ine was dumbstruck.


    How could there be... such a thing?


    People were following her all these while, but she didn''t know?


    At first, she couldn''t hold in her temper. She then shouted at Morgan out of rage, "Why did he do


    that?!"


    "For your safety, Miss Jacob."


    "Well, I am safe. He''s my biggest threat! As long as he doesn''t cling onto me, I feel safe!" ine


    roared in a flustered and exasperated manner.


    Not expecting her reaction, Morgan was stunned.


    Suddenly, she realized she snapped at the wrong person. Feeling guilty, she immediately


    apologized, "I''m sorry, Morgan. I shouldn''t have said this to you..."


    Waving his hand, Morgan said with a smile, "Don''t worry about it. If I get all sensitive with your


    antics, it would be too tiring for me."


    Finishing his sentence, he rubbed his tummy while saying, "I''m so full. Do you want to take a walk


    with me outside?" "Sure," muttered ine.


    ine then followed Morgan out. There was a road right outside the hotel building.


    The road in this small city wasn''t as big as in the big cities, therefore only a few cars passed by as


    they walked along the road. They had a nice stroll since it wasn''t too noisy.


    There was also a square near the hotel. Parents could be seen bringing children to hang out at the


    square after dinner time.


    It was crowded with people.


    "Shall we take a walk over there?"


    "Sure."


    The two of them walked leisurely. From time to time, ine would look back. When Morgan saw


    that, heughed, "Miss Jacob, they aren''t called the Dark Guards for no reason. You won''t be able


    to see them."


    How would she know? She had only seen Dark Guards on TV!


    Suddenly, her curiosity grew. "Are there really Dark Guards around me? Where are they hiding? Will


    they make it to save me if they are too far away? But if they are close, why don''t I see them? I''ve


    been observing for quite some time now, but have yet to see anyone following us..."


    Hearing that, Morgan nced at her in surprise, "You have good observation, Miss Jacob."


    Helping him up the stairs, ine merely exined, "I''m just curious. Tell me where they are,


    Morgan."


    As Morgan sat on a bench, she followed suit and sat beside him. "Actually, I have never seen the


    Dark Guards. Only Mr. Bradbury can see them."


    She didn''t expect that answer at all.


    "Since it concerns Mr. Bradbury''s safety, the Dark Guards cannot be discovered. Only he has the


    power to control them. I havepletely no idea how they look like."


    As he spoke, Morgan pointed at a random stranger on the streets. "Look, he might just be a Dark


    Guard in disguise."


    At once, ine was stunned.


    Morgan then pointed to another person who was ying with his phone and said, "Look at that guy.


    He may also be a Dark Guard."


    It seemed that the Dark Guards were everywhere, roaming around like shadows.


    Suddenly, she thought of the two men in ck coats who appeared at her house one day...


    Whenever she was in danger, someone would appear.


    Believing Morgan''s words, ine became more and more desperate. She felt that it was impossible


    for her to leave Vincent on her own


    effort.


    Suddenly, she felt gloomy.


    Noticing the change in her expression, Morgan nced at her. "Miss Jacob, do you really think Mr.


    Bradbury is a bad person? Is he that terrifying that you don''t want to stay with him?"


    Lowering her eyes, ine stared at the ground and muttered, "Yes, he''s terrifying. He didn''t even


    blink an eye when he killed those innocent people. Those people were probably just like lifeless


    puppets to him. He doesn''t even feel guilty whenever he shes the knives at people''s throats... I


    don''t know what other horrible things he had done in the past... And I also don''t understand how


    you people see it as a norm... But to me, all these are horrifying..."


    She couldn''t handle all the killing and bloody stuff.


    Besides, her worldview and moral perspective couldn''t ept this.


    Both of them were from two different worlds.


    Quietly listening to what she said, Morgan only gazed into the distance, lost in thought.


    Seeing that Morgan didn''t respond, ine raised her head and called out to him, "Morgan..."


    Only when he heard ine''s call that he came back to his senses. With a smile, he said, "Look at


    the children. They look genuinely happy and carefree. It looks like their parents pamper them a


    lot..."


    Looking towards the direction of Morgan''s gaze, she saw all kinds of people in the square. Some


    were singing, some were dancing, and some parents were having fun with their children.


    "Mr. Bradbury lost his parents when he was a child. He doesn''t know what a family is, because he


    never had one to begin with."


    This was the first time she had heard about Vincent''s story. Raising her eyebrows in surprise, she


    listened quietly.


    "He was adopted when he was six years old. Before that, he had been wandering around on the


    streets. When he was taken abroad, it was the first time I saw him. He was very thin and small


    because of long-term malnutrition that made him weak. Among the five children who arrived that


    day, he was the smallest of all, but was also the only one who survived."


    Widening her eyes in shock, she asked, "What do you mean by he was the only one who


    survived..."


    "The person who adopted him was only going to raise the strongest child. That day, he brought five


    children and starved them for three days. After that, he put a te of food in front of them and told


    them to fight for it if they were hungry."


    "At that time, they were children who had been starved to the point of insanity. If they wanted to get


    a bite of food, they had to risk their lives... So just like a pack of hungry wolves, they started fighting


    each other..."


    After digesting all the information, ine waspletely dumbstruck.


    Seeing her reaction, Morgan smiled and continued, "Since Mr. Bradbury survived and ate the food,


    he thought everything was going to sail smoothly from that time onwards. He thought he''d always


    have a warm ce to stay, have food to eat and never have to wander around the streets anymore.


    But what he didn''t know was that his nightmare was just about to begin."


    "The person who adopted him then raised him as his heir. However, to be an heir, there was a price


    to pay. Mr. Bradbury was only ten years old when he first got his hands stained with blood..."


    Ten years old?!


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    A little shocked by that piece of information, she wondered. A normal person would be studying at


    school at the age of ten, without much knowledge of the outside world. However, Vincent had


    already started to...


    "Being selected as the heir, he also had topete with other people. If he didn''t win, he would


    only be left with a dead end."


    Massaging his thighs, Morgan smiled and said, "I''m getting old. My legs are aching now that we''ve


    sat for too long on the bench."


    Helping him up, she replied, "Alright, let''s go back now..."


    As they both walked back to the hotel, Morgan continued his story after a moment of thought,


    "When he turned 18, the other heirs vanished the following day. So, Mr. Bradbury became the only


    heir, and he was given more challenges to bear. He then began to take back-to-back missions and


    tasks. Every time hepleted a task, he would have more wounds on his body. There were also


    times when he barely managed to escape from death."


    "His adoptive parent turned him into a killing machine. He trained him to be the best at


    completing missions, so he can do things that others couldn''t, and can kill people without blinking


    his eyes. He has no sympathy, no feelings, and no concerns at all."


    Looking at ine, he continued, "Do you think he doesn''t deserve to be human? Well, this is the


    only way he can survive as an heir."


    After listening to the full story, ine couldn''t utter a single word. Sure enough, she and Vincent


    lived inpletely different worlds.


    His world was dark and filled with bloodshed and cruelty.


    If she used her standards to judge him, it would seem unfair to him.


    When they almost arrived at the hotel entrance, Morgan suddenly stopped in his tracks and said,


    "When he turned 25, he killed his adoptive parent to end his miserable life of a killing machine..."


    "Miss Jacob, I can tell that you''re a nice and kind person. Mr. Bradbury, on the other hand, is


    drowned in misery. He''s hanging on the edge of the cliff, and only you can save him. I don''t wish for


    anything else in this world, but I do wish for his world to be filled with hope and light again."


    "I hope you can save him."

 Chapter 845

    Chapter 845


    Save him?


    How could she save him?


    How could she save a man who had his hands stained with blood since a young age and has no


    feelings?


    She couldn''t.


    His world was hopeless.


    Feeling that Morgan was trying to make things hard for her, she kindly declined, "Morgan, I''m afraid


    that I can''t do anything about your request..."


    "How would you know if you didn''t even try?" Morgan smiled hopefully.


    "I don''t need to try. I just know I can''t."


    Why would someone like Vincent listen to her?


    Giving her a thoughtful look, Morgan spoke again, "Miss Jacob, after all these years I''ve been by


    Mr. Bradbury''s side, you are the first and only person who made him give up on everything and


    follow you to this small city."


    Pursing her lips, she asked, "Didn''t hee here because I escaped from his vi that day?"


    "Do you really think that''s the case?"


    Hearing that, ine was a little puzzled.


    Not giving up, Morgan tried again, "Let''s just give it a try. If you seed, I promise that you''ll be


    able to leave his sight."


    "Really?" she asked with twinkling eyes.


    "Of course!" Morgan promised.


    Feeling hopeful, she thought that this might be the best way for her to get away from Vincent.


    "Morgan, what should I do so that you can help me escape from him?"


    "Well..." he pondered for a moment before suggesting, "As long as you can change his mind so that


    he can control himself from killing people in the future, I will help you. What do you say?"


    That was too difficult...


    To Vincent, killing was probably as normal as eating and drinking. How could he change his mind


    overnight?


    It wouldn''t be easy to change a person''s habits and thoughts...


    Upon hearing his condition, ine hesitated.


    Morgan then tried to encourage her, "Let''s just try, shall we? What if you seed? If you don''t try,


    you won''t even stand a chance."


    ine pondered for a moment.


    Those words made sense.


    Nodding her head, she epted the challenge, "In that case, I''ll give it a try..."


    If it didn''t work out, she could always run away!


    Heaving a sigh of relief, Morgan eximed, "Great! Shall we go back now?"


    Staying at her spot, ine demanded, "I have one more request."


    "What is it?"


    "I want to stay alone in a room."


    "Well..." Morgan was a little flustered. "Miss Jacob, why don''t you make do with it? With you by his


    side, Mr. Bradbury will be able to sleep well. If he doesn''t sleep well, he gets irritated. That won''t do


    you any good, Miss Jacob."


    Frowning, she retorted, "If I don''t get to stay alone in a room, I won''t go back to the hotel."


    Leaving him with no choice, Morgan muttered, "...Okay, I''ll talk to him."


    Only then she was willing to follow him.


    In the hotel room.


    After a shower, Vincent came out and watched some TV to pass the time while he waited.


    However, ine still wasn''t back.


    How long has it been since she left? Why wasn''t she back yet?


    Though he knew that nothing would happen to her when she was outside, he still felt a little worried.


    In the end, he got up and walked towards the window. After opening it, he checked the outside.


    Ten minutester, the doorbell rang.


    Instinctively, Vincent went to open the door with a cold face.


    When the door opened, ine and Morgan appeared outside. With a smile, Morgan informed, "Mr.


    Bradbury, Miss Jacob is back."


    Moving to the side, he said, "Come in."


    After a moment of hesitation, ine entered the room.


    ncing at her in surprise, he intended to close the door, but before he could, Morgan stopped him


    then and cleared his throat, "Mr. Bradbury."


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Well, Miss Jacob said that she would stay in the hotel, but she wants a room to herself, so I was


    thinking..."


    Hearing that, Vincent shut the door without a word.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Standing outside, Morgan was speechless.


    Well, guess it was impossible to convince him.


    He kept his promise, but there was nothing he could do if his request was declined!


    Watching Vincent close the door, she thought he had agreed to her request, so she asked, "Is


    Morgan preparing an extra room?"


    Walking towards her instead of answering her question, Vincent questioned, "Where have you been


    and what have you been up to for so long?"


    "...I took a stroll outside."


    "Did you have fun?"


    "Yeah, I guess... There is a square nearby..." ncing at the door, ine asked again, "Is


    Morgan preparing the extra room for me?"


    "No."


    "What?!" ine widened her eyes in shock. "He said that he would give me a separate room!"


    "He was the one who promised you, but I have the final say."


    "How could you..."


    As anger welled up her chest, she wanted to leave the room immediately. However, when she


    thought of Morgan''s words, ine held back.


    Taking a deep breath, she tried to persuade him in a gentle voice, "Isn''t it a little inappropriate for a


    single man and woman to stay in a room together? Why can''t you just have Morgan prepare


    another room? I wouldn''t mind if it''s just next door. I won''t run away, I promise."


    With an expressionless face, Vincent asked, "Do you think I''m willing to waste money to book


    another room?"


    What? It didn''t even cost much for an extra room!


    So, he''d rather spend millions to hire gang members to mess with her parents, but he wasn''t willing


    to pay a cent for an extra room?!


    Fuming with anger, ine paced up and down the room. "If you''re not going to get me a room, I''ll


    do it myself!"


    "Sure, go ahead. It''s the same thing if Ie over."


    She totally did not expect him to say that.


    At that moment, she was too furious to say a word.


    He sure was pretty thick-skinned.


    Closing her eyes and opening them again, she calmed down, "Okay then. You can take the bed. I''ll


    sleep on the couch."


    Though she didn''t want to stay in a room with him, ine wouldn''t take advantage of the situation.


    He was the one who paid for the hotel room, so it was only fair if she took the couch instead of the


    bed.


    She would have to squeeze on the tiny couch for the night.


    ncing at her, Vincent picked up a set of clothes and handed it to her, "Go take a shower and


    freshen up."


    After getting pushed into the bathroom, she realized there was gum stuck on her pants when she


    was changing. It was disgusting!


    After taking a shower, she found out that there was only a nightgown to be changed into, without a


    bra.


    Frowning, she had no choice but to put on her used bra.


    Looking at her dirty pants, she decided to wash it.


    The water tap in the bathroom sounded like it was turned on and off repeatedly. It had been almost


    30 minutes. What was she doing inside?


    Why was she taking such a long time to bathe?


    Using up his patience, Vincent got up and intended to knock on the door. Just then, the bathroom


    door opened.


    When ine stepped out, she almost bumped straight onto him. Fortunately, she was quick to react


    and took a step back. "Do... do you need to use the bathroom?"


    Lowering his eyes, he scanned her up and down. Her cheeks were a little flushed from the shower,


    and her neck was slender. Some baby hairs stuck on the corners of her mouth, and her moist red


    lips were glowing. With her lips pursed, he could see the sense of alert in her eyes.


    In an unhappy tone, he asked, "What are you doing inside?"


    "Well..." A little flustered by his question, she tried to block the door with her body. "No... nothing, I


    was just taking a bath..."


    Stuttering, she felt anxious.


    With a cold face, Vincent demanded, "Get out of the way!"


    Biting her lips, she tried to exin, "I really wasn''t doing anything else. If you want to use the


    bathroom, use the smaller one over there..."


    Before he could finish his words, she was pushed aside.


    Finally, Vincent saw what ine was doing in the bathroom.


    In the bathroom sink, both of their clothes were dripping wet.


    What an unexpected sight.


    For a moment, Vincent was stunned, then he looked at her.


    Being stared at, ine cleared her throat and said, "I was washing mine, and your clothes happen


    to be there, so I thought I''d wash it all at once! Don''t think too much..."

 Chapter 846

    Chapter 846


    Since her clothes were dirty, she decided to wash them after taking a shower.


    Just then, she saw a pile of Vincent''s clothes that had been thrown aside. Before realizing it, she


    had already picked up his clothes and threw them into the basin.


    With that, ine had no choice but to wash his clothes.


    Though she regretted washing his clothes, it wasn''t nice to leave it as it is after throwing them into


    the basin, so she might as well wash them together with her clothes. Just as she nned to look for


    hangers, she didn''t expect Vincent to be right outside when the door opened.


    What was worse was that he saw what she was doing!


    Just as the atmosphere turned awkward, Vincent left the bathroom.


    Only then she was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    She wouldn''t have known what to answer if he had asked why she did that...


    When she thought Vincent had left, footsteps were heard again.


    He was walking towards her.


    It didn''t take long for Vincent''s tall figure to reappear in front of the bathroom door. Passing the


    hangers in his hands to her, he muttered, "Take it."


    Staring at him with wide eyes, she was in too much shock to take the hangers.


    Knitting his brows, Vincent asked, "Weren''t you looking for these?"


    A little confused and a little startled, ine was at a loss for words.


    How did he know she was trying to find this?


    When she didn''t move, Vincent stepped into the bathroom.


    Seeing him enter the bathroom, ine quickly followed, "Hey, give me the hangers, and then


    leave..."


    Before she could finish her words, Vincent stuffed the hangers into her hands and raised his chin,


    gesturing her to hurry up.


    Seeing his actions, ine was speechless.


    When she didn''t move, Vincent frowned again. "Do you want me to do it?"


    After the question got out of his mouth, Vincent went to pick the clothes up. On the other hand,


    ine was still too stun to react, so she just watched as he grabbed something out from the pile of


    clothes.


    A pathetically small piece of fabric was pulled out.


    In an instant, her face turned scarlet red.


    Those were her panties!


    This guy was definitely a pervert!


    Why would he pull out her underwear from a pile of clothes?!


    Noticing what he had pulled out, Vincent halted his movements.


    Staring at the pink panties with dark eyes, he asked, "Are thse yours?"


    "Why are even asking?! If they''re not mine, could they be yours?!"


    "Right. They look cute..."


    "What..."


    Immediately, her ears turned red out of embarrassment. Snatching her panties from him, she


    pushed him out.


    The door mmed shut.


    Standing at the other side of the door, Vincent curled his lips into a small smile.


    After hanging the clothes, Vincent sat on the couch watching TV. Hesitating for a while, ine


    decided to walk over and sat opposite him. "Mr. Bradbury..."


    "Mr. Bradbury?"


    Not getting a reply, she tried once more, "I have something to tell you. Are you free?"


    "What?"


    "When do you n to leave this town?" asked ine out of curiosity.


    Vincent chuckled, "Why? Are you going to drive me


    "No!" ine quickly waved her hands and exined, "I''m just asking. If you don''t want to leave, you


    can stay here. Anyway, the air is fresh, and it''s less crowded here. You can just treat it as a


    vacation."


    When she finished her sentence, Vincent turned his head and stared at her with a deep gaze.


    Under his gaze, ine panicked. "What... what''s 911"


    "What did you and Morgan talk about when you were outside?"


    After she came back from her stroll, her attitudepletely changed.


    Silently, she praised Vincent for being so sharp-eyed. He could sense her slight change in attitude


    in an instance.


    Were higher ss people really smarter than normal people?


    Without saying a word, Vincent went to get his phone. Looking at him in confusion, she asked,


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to ask Morgan if you''re not telling me."


    Not knowing what to respond, ine went speechless.


    Why did he have to disturb Morgan at this hour?


    Without a choice, she stopped him from calling, "I''ll tell you, so don''t disturb Morgan. It''s getting


    late."


    Squinting his eyes in skepticism, he put down the phone in his hand.


    Pausing for a moment, she finally opened her mouth and said, "Morgan told me everything about


    your past."


    The look on Vincent''s face gradually darkened when he heard that.


    "Don''t me him, I was the one who asked..." ine exined hurriedly, "I thought you were cruel,


    merciless, and inhumane, but Morgan said that it was because of your traumatic childhood, so he


    told me not to me you..."


    Sneering, Vincent huffed, "He''s so full of himself now, isn''t he?"


    Knowing that he was angry, ine immediately tried to calm him down, "Don''t talk about Morgan


    like that. He did everything for your sake..."


    "So now that you''ve heard my story, you think I''m pitiful. That''s why you''re changing your attitude


    towards me?"


    Hell, she wasn''t feeling pity for him! She was just trying to save herself!


    Not daring to say the truth, she just gave him a piece of advice, "It doesn''t matter to me what


    happened to you in the past, but now that I know you were not born to be cruel, I hope you can


    stop..."


    Laughing, Vincent asked, "Stop what? What do you want me to stop?"


    Even though Vincent''sugh sounded contemptuous, she continued, "We''re living in a legal society


    now. Bad people shouldn''t be judged by you. You should just hand them to the police if anything


    happens in the future... Don''t try to solve things by force or with violence, that''s not right. You can


    always resolve it using other ways..."


    Hearing that, Vincent snickered, "Don''t be naive. The real world is cruel. I didn''t do anything wrong."


    How could this person be so stubborn!


    Before she even started, ine already felt that she wouldn''t seed.


    As expected, he was stubborn. Violence was imprinted in his mind, so all he could think of when


    solving problems was to go by force.


    Pursing her lips, she kept quiet as she didn''t know what to say.


    Just then, Vincent turned off the TV and got up. "It''s gettingte. Let''s go to sleep."


    Sitting on the couch without moving, she uttered, "I''ll take the couch. You can sleep on the bed..."


    Looking down at her, he demanded, "I''ll only say this once. Both of us are sleeping in bed."


    Not backing down, ine insisted, "I''m not sleeping in the same bed as you!"


    Fuming with anger, Vincent snickered, "Do you want me to carry you?!"


    Speechless, ine kept quiet.


    "I don''t mind carrying you..."


    As he spoke, he bent down to carry her. Out of instinct, ine tried to run away, but her hair got


    caught in Vincent''s strong arms. As she cried in pain, Vincent frowned and immediately let go of


    her.


    In a pained expression, she clutched onto her scalp.


    With a menacing look on his face, Vincent scolded, "Why did you try to run away?!"


    Roaring back at him, ine retorted, "Why did you pull my hair?!"


    His grip was so strong that she felt her scalp was going to be pulled off her head!


    Pursing his lips, Vincent raised his hand and reached out. Taken aback by his sudden action, she


    stepped back subconsciously. Getting impatient, Vincent shouted, "Come here!"


    "What do you want..." Curling up on the couch, she held her head with both hands, as if trying to


    protect herself. "Are you going to pull my hair again?"


    Amused by her reaction, Vincent asked, "I wasn''t even trying to pull your hair! Let me see if I hurt


    you badly."


    Eyes full of suspicion, she didn''t believe that he would be so kind.


    Without wasting time to exin further, Vincent leaned over to check her scalp. Just then, his


    towering build hovered over her petite figure, and he smelled like fresh after-shave mixed with a


    masculine scent.


    Sitting at her spot without moving, she let him touch her hair and check her scalp.


    Looking at her head, Vincent frowned. As expected, her scalp turned red after his forceful pull. In an


    instant, he felt anger rushed through him.


    Seeing that his face turned cold, she began to fear inexplicably when she thought of the time when


    he killed people without blinking an eye...


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Vincent sure was good hiding his true identity.


    No one would have known that an aggressive killer was hidden underneath that gentleman image


    he had.


    Deep down, he was just a cruel and ruthless killer.


    Curled at the same spot, she dared not move an inch, as she feared an unexpected disaster would


    fall upon her.


    After a while, Vincent let go of her and demanded with a cold face, "Go to bed!"

 Chapter 847

    Chapter 847


    Hesitating, ine stayed put.


    Lowering his voice and holding in his temper, Vincent demanded, "Don''t make me say it again!"


    There were signs of displeasure written all over his face. Even if she was unwilling, she did not dare


    to go against him.


    Without hesitating any longer, she threw herself on the bed almost immediately.


    After standing at the end of the bed for a while, Vincent walked towards ine.


    Wrapping herself tightly with the nket, she stared at the condescending man and scowled, "Why


    did you force me to sleep on the bed with you?! I want to sleep on the couch!"


    "The couch isn''tfortable to sleep in."


    Hearing his response, ine was dumbstruck.


    "Then add an extra bed!"


    "Go ask for it if you have enough money to pay."


    "How could you..." ine was so mad!


    Somehow, he must have figured out that she didn''t bring her purse, so he tried to make things


    difficult for her on purpose!


    Curling up in the corner of the bed, she gritted her teeth, and her face flushed red. "How about you


    get another nket? We''re not even in a rtionship! How can you expect me to sleep in the same


    bed as you? What would that make me?!"


    When she finished ranting, she sounded as if on the verge of crying.


    Knitting his brows while looking at her, he felt his heart soften. However, he warned, "If you dare to


    shed a tear, forget about the nket!"


    What a lunatic!


    As ine was about to shout at him for being unreasonable, he went straight to the cupboard and


    retrieved an extra nket.


    Seeing that, ine was speechless.


    Since there was already an extra nket in the room, why did they share onest night?


    After taking the nket out, Vincent nced at her instead. "What is it? Do you want to share one


    nket?"


    Regaining her senses, she quickly shook her head.


    After putting down the nket on the bed, Vincent leaned towards her. His manly scent spread


    across the bed as he stared into her eyes, "You''ll be mine sooner orter. Why bother doing all


    these meaningless things, huh?"


    Backing away from him, she kept quiet.


    Afraid, she told herself that she would escape from him one day, and she would make sure he never


    found her...


    The other side of the bed sank as Vincenty down. His warm body then snuggled closer to ine,


    but she quickly pulled her nket over and cowered in the corner of the bed.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, he sneered without looking at her. "You''re gonna shrink into a


    ball at this rate."


    On the other hand, ine was still ignoring him. She was secretlyining.


    "Lie down!" He suddenly turned his head and stared at her.


    Shocked by his sudden shout, ine muttered, "I-I''m not sleepy yet. You can go to sleep first..."


    "Don''t make me say it again. I don''t have the patience."


    Scared, she dared not say a word.


    She figured that it would be better to obey him, so shey down immediately.


    Though she did try to sleep, she was lying down on the edge of the bed, and would fall to the


    ground if she just moved a little more.


    The corners of Vincent''s mouth curled into a smirk. "Are you that afraid that I''ll touch you?" For a


    moment, ine didn''t respond.


    "If I wanted to make love with you, I would have already done itst night." Under the light, his eyes


    looked like a crouching beast in the dark. "Can you really protect yourself against me?"


    Feeling anger gushing through her body, she felt awkward yet furious, so she blurted out, "Then


    why didn''t you do itst night?"


    After she finished speaking, she was not the only one who was stunned. Even Vincent was taken


    aback by her words.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Slowly sitting up, he stared at her with a pair of dark eyes.


    Anxious because of her stupidity, she bit her lip and dared not look at him in the eyes. "I... I''m


    talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously!"


    Hearing that, Vincent didn''t utter a reply. Raising his arms, he loosened the top two buttons of his


    pajamas.


    When he unbuttoned his shirt, his Adam''s apple stood out as it sexily moved up and down.


    Instinctively, ine wanted to run away. However, Vincent was one step ahead of her. Before she


    knew it, she was already pressed on the bed, with Vincent''s bodying into contact with hers.


    His body was warm, eyes red, and his expression was something she had never seen before.


    She was like a prey, locked down by a hunter.


    Instantly, she felt that she was in danger, and was going to die in Vincent''s hands the next moment.


    Terrified, she screamed, "Ah!"


    Along with the screams, she used all her might to fight back against Vincent. The more he tried to


    hold her down, the more she resisted.


    Annoyed, Vincent scolded, "What are you doing?!"


    Frightened by his tone, ine began to cry, "Please don''t kill me..."


    Upon hearing her plead, he sighed internally.


    "I won''t talk nonsense anymore. Just please, don''t kill me... I didn''t do anything wrong to you, so


    please don''t kill me..."


    Begging him with all her might, she didn''t realize that tears started running down her cheeks as if


    someone turned on the tap on the faucet.


    Unable to bear it any longer, Vincent growled in a low voice, "Stop crying!"


    Pressing her lips tight with tear-filled eyes, she looked like a pitiful kitten being bullied.


    Lifting her chin, he looked at her directly in the eye. Then, he asked in a hushed voice, "Are you that


    scared?"


    Of course.


    Of course, she was scared.


    She was scared to death!


    He killed people and shed their throats in front of her...


    Not only he had terrible mood swings, but he was also ruthless and mysterious. He was like a


    mystery. As long as she kept a safe distance from him, she would never cross paths again with him


    in her entire life.


    "Stupid woman." Finally letting her go, he put on a poker face and spat, "If I wanted to kill you, I


    would have done so already."


    Hearing his words, ine couldn''t understand what he meant.


    Did it mean that he wouldn''t kill her now?


    "Are you sure you''re letting me go now?" asked ine with uncertainty.


    Hearing that, Vincent felt that he must have been out of his mind to find such a stubborn woman


    interesting.


    After letting her go, hey down on the bed again.


    When she saw that he didn''t move anymore, she slowly stopped sobbing. Earlier, she really thought


    that he was trying to kill her. That was why she cried out of fear...


    Sensing that there was danger, she couldn''t control her emotions anymore.


    Looking at the man beside her, she realized that his breathing seemed to be a little heavy and


    uneven, which was even more obvious amidst the silence.


    After ncing at him several times, she noticed that his breathing didn''t slow down at all, so she


    asked confusedly, "What''s wrong? You look ufortable. Is there... something wrong with you?"


    Hearing those words, Vincent was stunned.


    Concerned, she asked again, "Should I get Morgan toe here and have a look..."


    "Shut up."


    She couldn''t believe him!


    All she tried to do was be kind and concerned about him, but he got angry at her instead.


    Not wanting to pick another fight with him, she pulled her nket and tried to sleep. However, she


    was still a little scared, so she tried to initiate a conversation.


    "Hey, there''s something I want to ask you. Can you tell me the truth?"


    A light hum was heard from the other side of the bed.


    "Okay, so, why do you want to go against Dr. Perkins? I''m pretty sure he doesn''t have anything to


    do with you, right? So why did you hurt him and his grandfather?"


    As soon as her question got out of her mouth, she instantly felt the atmosphere turn cold.


    Stealing a nce at him, she saw that the expression on his face had gradually faded, leaving only


    a frigid coldness.


    Looking at him like this, she became more and more confused, "Do you really have a grudge


    against the Perkins Family?"


    Honestly, she was pretty sure that was it, but wasn''t willing to believe it.


    ording to her impression, Dr. Perkins and his grandfather Ronan seemed like kind people. They


    didn''t look like they would offend anyone. So why did Vincent hate them so much?


    She then asked out loud, "Can''t you let go of Dr. Perkins and his grandfather? They are all good


    people, and they have never done anything bad..."


    "Are you sure they haven''t done anything bad?"


    Vincent broke his silence with a sneer. "How did you know that they haven''t done anything bad?"

 Chapter 848

    Chapter 848


    They were all good people?


    Vincent felt like he had heard a joke. "Are you sure they are all good people?"


    "Yeah. They are all good people. I''m sure they haven''t done anything bad!" ine was certain about


    that.


    "Are you so sure that they haven''t done anything bad?" Vincent asked again in a cold tone.


    What did he mean? Was she wrong?


    Though she wanted to refute him, she swallowed her words back when she thought of something.


    Back in the hospital, Ronan mumbled some nonsense in his sleep before. Although ine felt there


    was something suspicious, she didn''t think too much over it...


    Was it really like what Vincent said? The seemingly kind and good-natured old man had done


    something bad to him?


    "What''s your rtionship with... the Perkins Family?" ine asked nkly.


    Not saying a word, Vincent kept quiet.


    After a pause, she prompted, "Tell me! I want to know why you set Dr. Perkins up when he''s such a


    kind person!"


    All of a sudden, he turned his head at her. With ring eyes, he scowled, "The more you try to


    defend him, the more you''ll agitate me, and that makes me want to destroy him. Do you


    understand?!"


    Widening her eyes in disbelief, she dared not speak another word.


    With an expressionless face, Vincent ordered, "Shut up and lie down. Go to sleep."


    Obeying his order, she bit her lips anxiously andy down as instructed.


    With a ''click'' sound, he turned off the light.


    The room plunged into darkness.


    She didn''t dare to shut her eyes and couldn''t sleep at all. On one hand, she was afraid of him. On


    the other hand, she was overthinking...


    Not knowing how long had passed, she noticed that Vincent, who was sleeping beside her, didn''t


    move at all. Slowly, her body rxed, and she started to feel sleepy.


    After a while, drowsiness overtook her, and she shut her eyes.


    In the darkness, Vincent opened his eyes and turned towards ine, who was fast asleep. Staring


    at her, he pursed his lips.


    When ine woke up the next day, she found herself lying in Vincent''s arms again.


    Frustrated, she kicked him off with all her might, but instead stirred Vincent awake.


    Still groggy from sleep, Vincent felt that the person in his arms was struggling hard to get out from


    his embrace, igniting his anger.


    With his eyes shut, he pulled her forcefully back into his chest. Firmly holding her against his chest,


    he groaned, "Stay still!"


    "Let me go!" ine struggled.


    "I told you to stay still!" Vincent raised his arm andnded his palm on her back.


    ine was startled by his reaction.


    What was he doing?


    Where was he touching?


    What a b*stard!


    Scarlet slowly spread across her cheeks and ears. Fuming with anger, she wrestled to break free


    from his grip. Annoyed by her actions, he blinked open his eyes, knitted his brows together, and


    was about to speak. Suddenly, as if possessed by an aggressive creature, ine lowered her head


    and bit down on him hard.


    "Ouch..."


    Vincent sucked in a breath of cold air.


    She bit his shoulder so hard that blood started oozing out.


    All of a sudden, she felt a grip on her chin. In pain, she couldn''t utter a word as she locked eyes with


    Vincent''s piercing stare.


    With that, she shivered a little.


    "Are you scared now?" Vincent sneered.


    Afraid that he would attack her, she didn''t dare to move.


    In an instant, he got up and flipped himself over to press against ine. His warm and strong


    presence enveloped her, and the surrounding temperature seemed to increase gradually.


    Turning his head towards his shoulder, Vincent saw the teeth marks, and his wound was bleeding.


    Moving his fingers to wipe the blood, he then started sucking his blood-stained fingers with thin lips.


    In a half- awake state, he looked like a malicious viin.


    Anxious, her heart started beating fast.


    All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Staring at her, he stated, "You''re the first woman to make me bleed."


    "I... I''m sorry..." Cowering under him out of fear, she apologized, "I didn''t do it on purpose. Please


    don''t be mad..."


    But it was his fault to hit her like that suddenly! No man had ever touched her like that. That''s why


    she panicked out of anger and embarrassment and bit him.


    If she were sober and awake, she wouldn''t have dared to bite him!


    She just wasn''t in her rational mind earlier...


    Lowering his eyes, he stared at her, then his gazended on her pale and delicate shoulders.


    Following his gaze, ine was shocked. "You''re not going to bite me, are you?"


    Was he that petty?


    He was a madman who didn''t even blink an eye when killing people! Getting bitten by him would


    probably mean a rabies vine was needed afterward.


    There was no way she would let him bite her!


    Seeing an opportunity, she prepared herself to leap out of his embrace. However, as soon as she


    moved, Vincent grunted with a seemingly pained expression, and the sight of ine in front of him


    darkened...


    The next moment, his body was pressed against hers, and his lipsnded on hers.


    All of a sudden, her mind started buzzing, as if something had just exploded in her head.


    Not knowing how to react, her body turned stiff.


    All her senses and feelings were concentrated on her lips, whereas her mind went nk. This was


    the first time she encountered a situation like this. She wasn''t at a loss; she just didn''t know how to


    react.


    When she slowly regained her senses, she could feel the burning sensation from his body. It was as


    if the heat he exuded was going to burn her alive.


    As he slowly got out of control, his breathing became rapid, and his movements became


    desperate...


    "Knock, knock..."


    Suddenly, a knock on the door interrupted them.


    Startled, Vincent paused for a second.


    Catching onto the opportunity, ine shoved him away with all her strength and screamed, "Help!"


    There was a pause outside the door before Morgan''s voice rang. "Sir? Miss Jacob?"


    Anger rushed through his veins as he shouted towards the door, "Go away!"


    With that, there was silence on the outside.


    Pushing him away, ine ran towards the door.


    Footsteps came chasing after her.


    The moment she opened the door, Vincent grabbed her wrist. ine tried to swat his arms away but


    to no avail. Without a choice, she screamed, "Morgan!"


    When Vincent wanted to drag her into the room, she held onto the door like a ko, unwilling to let


    go.


    His temper sparked as he ordered with a hoarse voice, "Let go!"


    Judging by her miserable screams, people who didn''t know might have thought he was trying to kill


    her at this rate.


    With eyes brimmed with tears, she held onto the door tightly as if her life depended on it. When she


    looked at him, he could see the intense fear in her eyes.


    However, it wasn''t the type of fear when she saw him killing people, but another type of fear.


    It was a type of panic that arose when she was afraid that he would do something bad to her.


    Hearing her cries, Morgan came over to the room and saw the situation. Stunned, he asked,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Bawling like a wronged child, she pleaded, "Morgan, save me. He''s crazy. He wants to take my


    clothes off!"


    Upon hearing that, Morgan was speechless.


    Vincent, who was standing by the side, also fell silent.


    However, he pulled a long face due to embarrassment.


    "Ehem..." Morgan cleared his throat as his face turned slightly red. "Sir, Miss Jacob is still young.


    Please don''t scare her..."


    ncing at him, Vincent replied inly, "She''s not young anymore."


    Taking a quick look at ine, he realized what Vincent had meant. Indeed, she wasn''t young


    anymore.


    Though she didn''t understand, Morgan wasn''t oblivious to it. He was pleased to hear thating


    out of Vincent''s mouth, but on the other hand, he silently scolded Vincent for being such a pervert.


    He never expected that Vincent, who had suppressed his lust for many years would give such dirty


    comments.


    Walking over towards ine, he gently patted her hands, andforted, "Miss Jacob, let go now


    so you don''t hurt yourself. Don''t worry, he won''t hurt you. Don''t be afraid."


    Reluctant to let go, she was still afraid of what had happened on the bed just now. "I''ll let go when


    he does."


    Looking over at Vincent Morgan persuaded, "Sir, you see..."

 Chapter 849

    Chapter 849


    With a gloomy expression, Vincent stared at the silly woman in front of him who knew nothing.


    ine didn''t dare to approach him, so she cowered behind Morgan instead.


    Seeing her reaction, Morgan felt awkward too.


    In the end, Vincent let go of his grip. Like a bird that had found its freedom, ine immediately


    leaped out of his grasp and hid behind Morgan.


    "Stop hiding!"


    The expression on his face darkened when he saw her crouching behind Morgan.


    Grabbing hold of Morgan''s shirt, she dared not move.


    "Don''t make me repeat myself!"


    Sighing, Morgan dragged ine out to his side. "Miss Jacob, while I talk to Mr. Bradbury, go take a


    shower first. I''ll be right outside, and breakfast will be served once youe out from the shower.


    Don''t worry, everything''s gonna be fine. Okay?"


    Morgan''s gentle eyes managed to persuade ine. With a nod, she agreed, "Okay. I''ll go take a


    shower."


    Without sparing a nce at Vincent, she sprinted towards the bathroom.


    She ran as if she was chased by a murderer.


    Vincent snorted coldly.


    A worried look stered on Morgan''s face when he advised, "Sir, you shouldn''t do this..."


    Turning his head, Vincent looked at him.


    "This is not the way to pursue a woman. You shouldn''t be scaring her all the time, especially when


    she already has a trauma from the past. If you''re not gentle to her, you''ll only make things worse."


    "What are you talking about?" Vincent asked, "Who said I was trying to pursue her?"


    Surprised, Morgan questioned, "Sir, didn''t youe all the way to this small vige for her..."


    He followed her all the way to this ce, yet he didn''t want to admit that he was trying to pursue


    her? Who was he kidding?


    Turning on his heel, he entered the room. Nonchntly, he exined, "She was mine to begin with,


    but she escaped. I''m just here to bring her back, does that count as pursuing her?"


    A sudden realization hit Morgan. To Vincent, he already imed her as his own the moment heid


    his eyes on her.


    Morgan was wrong. He thought that if nothing happened between them, they were not considered a


    thing.


    However, to Vincent, she was already in his possession.


    Morgan heaved a long sigh.


    Now that ine was already so afraid of Vincent, when would she start epting him as the person


    he is?


    "Morgan."


    When he was caught in his thoughts, Vincent suddenly called out to him.


    Hurrying over, he asked, "What''s the matter, sir?"


    Sitting on a chair, Vincent stared at the bathroom door with dark eyes. "Find me aptop."


    Taken aback by his sudden request, Morgan questioned, "Why do you need aputer for?"


    "I want to watch some movies."


    "Oh, you want to watch movies, sir?" Hearing that, Morgan was delighted. "OK. I''ll go get it and


    send it overter."


    In response, Vincent nodded.


    After that, Morgan left the room to get breakfast prepared.


    In the bathroom, ine looked at herself in the mirror. Wiping off the water droplets, she stared at


    her own reflection.


    Her reflection showed a woman with a flushed face after taking a shower. Her fair skin glowed


    under the light, and her eyes were crystal clear.


    When her gaze lowered to her neck, she saw a purplish-red mark there.


    The mark was left by that b*stard...


    Earlier, when he pressed his body against hers on the bed, she wasn''t able to move an inch...


    Now that she thought of it, she recalled that the girls from Dr. Perkins'' dates had these marks on


    their bodies as well. She never knew what were those marks...


    But now, she seemed to have realized why he left those marks on her.


    Biting her lips, she picked up the bath scrub and began to rub it harshly on her body.


    When she came out of the bathroom, her skin seemed as if it was on the verge of peeling.


    Seated at the dining table, Vincent raised his head when he heard the sound of the bathroom door


    opening. ine was wrapped tightly in a bathrobe when she came out of the shower. He frowned,


    asking, "Are you cold?"


    Ignoring him, she turned to look at Morgan, "Morgan, I washed my clothes yesterday, so I don''t


    have anything to wear now. Can you drop by my house and get me a new set of clothes?"


    "Don''t worry, I already have your clothes prepared," Morgan smiled.


    "Thanks, Morgan."


    Picking up a bag from the couch, he passed it to ine. "Your clothes are in here."


    "Thank you." After taking the bag, she went to the bathroom to change.


    Vincent sneered.


    Trying to speak up for her, Morgan exined, "Sir, Miss Jacob is still young, and she''s afraid of you.


    It''s only natural for her to distance herself from you. Don''t me her..."


    "I guess you''re very concerned about her, huh?" Vincent raised his brows. "Are you worried that I


    will hurt her if she dates me?"


    "I''ve never thought of it like that, sir...."


    "You know what you''re thinking," Vincent looked at him bitterly and warned, "I don''t care what you


    told her yesterday when you were together, but if I find out that you''re betraying me, don''t me me


    for throwing our years of friendship down the drain."


    When he heard that, his breath hitched. He immediately nodded in understanding. "Yes, sir."


    When ine came out of the bathroom, she was blushing red as she drew the cor of her dress


    up to her neck. She then muttered, "Morgan, the dress is a little low-cut. Can you get me another


    one?"


    "Uhm, okay. I''ll have to get a new one then..." Morgan felt embarrassed. "Actually, I asked the shop


    assistant to pick out a dress for me, and she said this was a trendy one that young girls preferred to


    wear. I''m too old to know what the trends are now..."


    Well, the shop assistant wasn''t wrong. The dress was definitely considered trendy among young


    girls. The color was pretty; the quality was excellent, and it even shows off her curves in all the right


    ces...


    However, ine had to cover up the hickeys on her neck that were left by that b*stard, Vincent. The


    mark would be too obvious if she wore this dress out.


    Of course, Morgan didn''t know what she was thinking. He smiled gently and said, "Go ahead and


    have breakfast first. I''ll get someone to buy a few sets of clothes, so you can pick what you want to


    wear..."


    After Morgan had left, it was only Vincent and ine in the room once again.


    Anxious, ine sat quietly on her seat. Meanwhile,


    Vincent was sipping on his coffee without looking at her.


    Sensing that she wasn''t moving, Vincent finally looked up at her. "Aren''t you hungry?"


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "No," she murmured.


    Vincent frowned. "Eat some even if you''re not hungry, and..." He nced at her hand that was


    clutching her cor. "What''s with your hand? Is that a new trend?"


    Hearing that, ine was speechless.


    He should''ve just shut up if he didn''t know anything!


    Annoyed, she red at him. "Eat your food. Don''t look at me!"


    "Are you challenging me now?" Vincent raised his brows, then put down the cup of coffee in his


    hand. "Try it again."


    He wasn''t trying to scare her, but he was rather curious.


    "Are you toying with me?!" ine was flustered.


    Seeing her reaction, he smirked. As expected, he managed to provoke her. That angry look on her


    face intrigued him.


    He was eager to see her getting angry at him.


    She would definitely look more attractive with that furious look on her face.


    Vincent was such a crazy man, ine thought. Rolling her eyes, she ignored him. Way before their


    conversation, she was already starving but denied it because she was mad at him.


    The food in front of her looked so appetizing that she couldn''t hold in her hunger anymore. Picking


    up the spoon, she began to dig in.


    Only then did Vincent notice arge, red spot on her neck. That was definitely not the hickey he had


    left on her skin.


    It was as if that part of her skin had been scratched!


    When he realized what she might have done, his face fell.

 Chapter 850

    Chapter 850


    Though ine didn''t know where the breakfast came from, it was scrumptious!


    While she was eating happily, Vincent suddenly scowled, "Why didn''t you just rub your skin off?"


    At first, she was too stunned to hear him clearly. "What did you say?"


    Without an expression, he stared at her cor.


    Soon, she came to her senses and quickly covered her neck with her hands, feeling flustered. "Eat


    your food! What are you looking at?"


    "Am I filthy? Did you have to scrub off that hickey so hard?" Vincent spoke with a sullen look on his


    face. "You didn''t feel disgusted when Howard kissed you, did you?"


    Not expecting him to bring that up, she was speechless for a second.


    Seeing her reaction, Vincent didn''t say anything more. Pulling the chair, he stood up and left the


    room.


    ine was at a loss for words.


    A confused look was stered on her face. Did she do something wrong? No, she definitely did not,


    so why was he upset?


    She was perplexed.


    Ignoring him, she continued eating her food.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the meal, Morgan brought her a few articles of modest clothing to choose from. Immediately,


    she brought them to the bathroom to change.


    When she was done changing, Vincent was in a call, but she didn''t know what he was talking about.


    Just then, her phone rang. Fishing it out, she saw that it was Zoe who was calling her.


    Walking towards the corner of the room, she answered the phone. "Hello?"


    "ine!" Zoe shouted on the phone. "Come here right now! Those gangsters are back again. They


    are gonna smash everything at home! Mom and I are scared to death!"


    Hearing that, ine replied inly, "Oh."


    "What do you mean, oh? Are you deaf? Gangsters are causing trouble at home. What are you


    waiting for? Come back this instance!"


    "There''s no point going back when I can''t even help..."


    "What do you mean you can''t help? You''re the one who started it, so hurry up and take care of it!


    Ah!"


    Not knowing what had happened on the other side of the phone, she heard Zoe scream, "ine


    Jacob, if you still have a little bit of guilt,e back here and solve the problem! Otherwise, Mom


    and I will never ever forgive you!"


    ine was dumbfounded.


    The corner of her lips twitched, then she hung up the phone.


    "Beep beep beep..."


    Hearing the phone being hung up, Zoe was close to exploding with rage.


    Putting the phone away, she tidied up the messy bed, then she was left with nothing else to do.


    The hotel was clean and spotless, so there was nothing much for her to clean up.


    After sitting on the couch for a while, she got up and head towards the exit.


    However, as soon as she opened the door, someone was standing guard outside.


    The man outside was smoking when he saw her. With a smile, he asked, "Are you going out?"


    "Yes," she replied with a curt nod.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Jacob. Without Mr. Bradbury''s permission, you can''t leave the room," said the man.


    "Why not?"


    In response, the man gave an awkward smile.


    Knitting her brows together in frustration, ine shut the door, took a deep breath, and returned to


    the room.


    When she entered the room, Vincent was also done with his phone call. He didn''t even spare her a


    nce, as if she was a stranger.


    Walking towards him, she requested, "I want to go out, but there''s a guard outside, and he won''t let


    me go. Can you please tell him that I want to leave?"


    Vincent paid no attention to her.


    Holding back her patience, she repeated, "Please tell the guard outside that I want to go out!"


    Still, he ignored her.


    This time, ine was furious. "Vincent Bradbury!"


    Only then did he turn to look at her. "Yes?"


    She nearly choked on rage.


    Did she just waste her time talking to him earlier?


    "I need to go out, but someone is at the door. I can''t leave if they don''t let me." She pursed her lips,


    "Tell the guards outside to let me go."


    "Why do you want to go out?"


    "To take a walk." "What''s there to see in this shabby little town?"


    When she heard that, ine wanted to roll her eyes at him.


    "Why do you want to leave?"


    She didn''t respond.


    After staring at her for a while, Vincent narrowed his eyes, then he got up. "Let''s go."


    Baffled, she inquired, "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t you want to go out? I''ll go with you."


    ine didn''t utter a word.


    "Why are you still standing there?"


    "Oh? Coming..."


    Sure enough, it was more convenient to have Vincent by her side, because no one dared to stop


    them from leaving the room.


    Taking the elevator, they stopped at the lobby of the hotel. "Uhm, why don''t we go on our separate


    ways from here? I just want to go out for a walk, and it''s sunny outside, you certainly won''t like it!"


    ine suggested.


    She knew Vincent wasn''t an adventurous man. He preferred to stay indoors instead of basking in


    the sun.


    Curling his lips into a smile, Vincent walked in front of her instead of replying.


    Frustrated, she gritted her teeth and stomped towards him. Why was Vincent so clingy? She


    couldn''t get rid of him no matter what she tried.


    When they arrived at the parking lot, she was forcefully pushed into the passenger seat.


    "Where are you taking me?" she queried in confusion.


    Not giving her any response, Vincent kept quiet.


    When he didn''t reply, she decided to ignore him.


    It wasn''t until the road became all the more familiar that she became suspicious. "Why are we


    here?"


    They were reaching her house.


    Eyes on the road, Vincent asked, "Didn''t you want toe here?"


    ine was stunned.


    She didn''t even mention that to him, so how did he know she wanted toe home?


    Soon, the car stopped at the gate.


    Sounds of things being thrown and smashed could be heard even before she got out of the car. Not


    only that, but there were also sounds of people screaming and shouting.


    It never urred to her that things were so serious, so she immediately jumped out of the car and


    rushed home.


    However, as soon as she entered the door, something came flying right at her face.


    Out of instinct, ine covered her face with her arm, but before she knew it, she fell into a firm


    embrace.


    Using one hand to protect her head, Vincent''s other handid on her waist. "Are you alright?" he


    growled.


    When the unidentifiable thing flew towards her, she thought that she would definitely be hit hard, but


    she managed to escape an ident.


    ine shook her head nkly.


    After Vincent let go of her, his gaze swept across the room. Bob, who visited Jacob''s Familyst


    night was seated on a chair. When he saw Vincent, he stood up and greeted, "Oh, Mr. Bradbury, it''s


    you! What brings you here?"


    When he noticed the menacing look on Vincent''s face, he knew he was angry. Bob quickly turned to


    ine and apologized, "I''m so sorry, Miss Jacob. My man must have been blind to almost hurt you.


    Let me call him over to give you an apology!"


    In an instant, he kicked one of his men standing next to him and shouted, "Apologize to Miss Jacob


    now!"


    Obeying his boss''s orders, he quickly apologized, "My apologies, Miss Jacob!"


    Turning around ufortably, ine murmured, "You don''t have to..."


    With a polite smile, Bob replied, "We''re at fault for almost hurting you, Miss Jacob. We''re all civilized


    people, so we should apologize when we make a mistake."


    "Yes, that''s right," his men echoed.


    ine didn''t say a word.


    Civilized people?


    Though she wanted to scoff, she kept a straight face and demanded, "You''re not weed here.


    Please get out!"


    After all, she was already there. She couldn''t just let her family be bullied without saying a word,


    could she?


    Upon hearing that, Bob looked distressed. Looking at Vincent, he muttered, "Well..."


    He was tactful, so he knew who had the greatest authority there, which was why he looked at this


    Vincent for instructions,pletely ignoring ine''s orders.


    With a smirk, Vincent replied nonchntly, "It''s only natural for people who owe money to pay back.


    You''re just doing your job by collecting debts. We won''t meddle in your business."


    Bob immediately understood what Vincent had meant. What he meant was to continue whatever


    they were doing. Scare them off!

 Chapter 851

    Chapter 851


    Bob was a clever man. Immediately understanding Vincent''s words, he let out a smallugh, "Miss


    Jacob, please be considerate of us too. We''re ordinary people just like you, and we need to do


    these to survive. Your father owes us a huge amount of money, and if we don''t collect his debts,


    we''ll starve on the streets."


    Knowing that the hint was from Vincent, she turned to re at him.


    Without reaction, he merely stood at the same spot with a calm expression.


    ine''s face dropped.


    With that, Bob started ordering his men to smash their furniture again. At the same time, Mrs. Jacob


    and Zoe started screeching at the top of their lungs.


    With her disheveled hair, Mrs. Jacob, who was usually arrogant and sharp, looked as if she had


    aged ten years. Hiding in a corner, she quivered in fear.


    Zoe''s face visibly nched.


    Seeing that, ine couldn''t bear it any longer. Furious, she challenged, "You should be looking for


    the person who owes you the money! Why are


    you trying to mess with two innocent women?!"


    "It''s not like we have a choice. Your father isn''t showing up, and your mother and sister refuse to tell


    us where he is, so we have no choice but to do this..."


    Walking towards her sister, ine dragged Zoe aside. "Where''s Dad? Ask him toe out."


    ring back at her, Zoe whispered loudly, "Are you out of your mind?! Can''t you see that there are


    so many of them? They''ll beat him to death if dad shows himself!"


    "What about you? Aren''t you and mom afraid? These people are gangsters! They don''t go by the


    law. They can just do anything to you!"


    "This is all because of you. If it hadn''t been for you, we wouldn''t have ended up like this!" Enraged,


    Zoe shoved her aside. "You scourge!"


    p!


    A handnded on Zoe''s face. The other people in the room were stunned when they heard the loud


    p.


    Squinting his eyes lightly, Vincent curled his lips into a pleased smirk.


    With a straight face, ine scoffed, "Was I the one who owed the money? Or was I the one who


    brought those gangsters here? Stop using me for something I didn''t even do!"


    All of a sudden, Zoe charged at her, scowling, "How dare you hit me! You''re dead meat now!"


    Luckily, ine managed to dodge her attack, leaving Zoe to fall to the ground. When blood started


    oozing out her knees, she cried, "Mom, look what she did to me!"


    In the past, Mrs. Jacob would have pped her hard in the face. But now, ine had Vincent by her


    side, so she can''t do anything rash anymore.


    All she could do was re at her spitefully and helped Zoe up. "Don''t mess with her. She doesn''t


    have a conscience anymore!"


    Afraid, Zoe hid behind her mother.


    ine''s expression didn''t waver. Looking towards Bob, she asked, "How much does my father owe


    you?"


    "Huh?" Bob was startled.


    "How much does my father owe you?"


    "Er... Not... not much. Three hundred thousand..."


    "I''ll pay it back for him."


    Bob couldn''t believe what he had heard.


    At the same time, the smile on Vincent''s face faltered, and his eyes turned cold.


    Did he have to teach ine a lesson?


    Mrs. Jacob''s eyes lit up when she heard that. In an instant, she rushed to ine''s side and grabbed


    her arm, "You''re the best, ine! You''ve always been the most capable and independent one in our


    family, and you''ve always been so obedient. You''re the only one we can rely on..."


    A faint smile appeared on her face as she retorted, "Didn''t you just scold me for not having any


    conscience?"


    Embarrassed, she quickly exined, "You... you must have misheard me."


    "That doesn''t matter anymore. I will pay the debt..." Pulling her arm out, she added, "You don''t have


    to act like this. It''s meaningless anyway."


    Casting her head down, Mrs. Jacob kept quiet. "That evil wrench! Now that she hooked up with a


    man, she''s so full of herself! Wait till she gets dumped. I''ll make sure to teach her a good lesson!"


    Mrs. Jacob swore silently.


    "Since I''m paying the debts, tell dad toe out." Looking around, she asked, "Is he hiding in the


    attic?"


    "There''s an attic in your house, huh?" Rolling up his sleeves, Bob eximed, "No wonder we


    couldn''t find him even after searching the whole ce! We had men keeping watchst night but no


    one saw him leaving the house. I didn''t expect that he was hiding in the attic!"


    Shocked, Mrs. Jacob hurriedly exined, "Don''t... Don''t listen to her nonsense! We have no attic in


    this house. He''s just hiding upstairs. Let me go get him."


    After that, Mrs. Jacob ran up the stairs.


    Tilting her head up, ine met Vincent''s dark orbs.


    Even though she was being stared at by his terrifying gaze, she didn''t back down either. Instead,


    she looked straight at him.


    Infuriated, Vincent snickered.


    Soon, footsteps could be hearding from the stairs. Almost immediately, Bob ran up the stairs


    and yanked Mr. Jacob to the ground floor. "Useless coward! All you know is to hide when you owe


    money, and you even let your wife and daughter take the responsibility? Such a good-for-nothing!"


    He spat.


    He then gave him a kick from the side.


    Being thrown to the floor, Mr. Jacob inhaled a breath of dust from the ground. Seizing the


    opportunity, he grabbed hold of ine''s leg and pleaded, "ine, your mother told me that you''ll


    pay back my debts. Is that true? Please pay them now, or else I''ll be beaten to death!"


    Struggling to slip out of her father''s grip, she shouted, "Let go of me and get up!"


    Shamelessly, he continued pleading, "If you don''t pay my debts for me, I won''t get up!"


    "She has to pay your debts?!" Vincent, who had been silent all along, suddenly spoke up. "You must


    be kidding me. She''s penniless and she doesn''t have any money."


    "What? Are you trying to fool me, Miss Jacob?" Bob was displeased when he heard that. "How can


    you fool with us when you don''t even have money? That''s not pleasant at all!"


    As he said that, he shot daggers at Mr. Jacob.


    Her father''s grip on her leg tightened, and he threatened, "If you don''t clear my debts today, I will die


    in front of you. It''s up to you to decide!"


    Out of disbelief, ine snickered, "I told you I''d deal with it, and I don''t take back promises! Now get


    up!"


    It didn''t seem like she was lying, so Mr. Jacob hesitantly stood up.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Not quite believing her, Bob questioned, "Do you really have enough to pay back your father''s


    debts?"


    "I told you I do! Stop giving me nonsense!"


    Convinced, Bob replied, "... OK. Will you pay by cash or credit card?"


    Ignoring him, ine looked at her father. "I will clear all your debts for you, but in return, you have to


    promise me one thing."


    "What is it? I will promise you anything that I can do!" My father nodded his head in a hurry.


    After taking out a piece of paper from her pocket, she grabbed a pen from the store counter.


    Handing it to Mr. and Mrs. Jacob, she stated, "Once you sign your names on it, your debts will be


    cleared."


    "What is this? Don''t tell me it''s some kind of interest contract?!¡± Her father looked suspicious, but


    when he opened it, he was dumbfounded. "Is this... a letter of disownment?"


    "Yes, I''m going to cut ties with all of you."


    Everyone in the family was shocked to hear that. They never expected she would be so harsh.


    Leaning in to take a look, Zoe confirmed that it was a letter of disownment.


    "Are you going to sign, or not?" ine waved the paper in front of them and asked, "If you don''t sign


    on it, you''ll be responsible for paying your own debts. If you sign on it, I will pay for your debts, and


    we will no longer be family legally!"


    Seeing her father in a daze, she smiled, "Dad, this is a very good deal. Don''t you want it?"


    Mr. Jacob was still looking at her in disbelief. While he was still in a state of shock, her mother was


    equally surprised.


    Never did they expect the quiet, reserved little girl who had always epted her hardships in life to


    break ties with them one day.


    There was a stark differencepared to the obedient little girl she was years ago!


    Her family gawked at her in surprise.

 Chapter 852

    Chapter 852


    Coming out of the notary office, ine clutched the letter of disownment tightly in her hands. She


    felt as if the weight she had been carrying all those years was finally lifted off her shoulders.


    Never did she expect that she would have made this huge decision.


    Half an hour ago, Mr. and Mrs. Jacob had no choice but to sign the letter of disownment. Therefore,


    she brought them to the notary office.


    They were not the only ones who came. Bob and the others also tagged along.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After waiting for a while, Bob was getting impatient. When he saw the Jacob Familying out, he


    threw away the cigarette in his hand and immediately went over. "Hey, I''ve been waiting for you


    since forever. If you''re not gonna pay me back today, we won''t settle for nothing!"


    Immediately pushing ine towards him, Mr. Jacob eximed, "She told you she would pay. Settle


    it with her!"


    In a good mood, she answered, "Yeah, I won''t break my promise. I''m paying."


    As she spoke, she took out a mini handbag that she brought from their house.


    Not knowing what she was thinking, her parents queried in suspicion, "Why did you bring this bag?


    Isn''t it empty inside?"


    Before this, they had already rummaged through the bag, but there was nothing worthy in it.


    Ignoring them, ine reached out her hand to Bob, "Do you have a knife? I need one."


    Fishing out his pocket knife, Bob handed it to ine. She then cut open the interior part of the bag


    and pulled out a card.


    It was a credit card.


    Mr. and Mrs. Jacob had never expected ine to y tricks on them like that!


    The credit card was in the house all along, but they never noticed.


    Grinning wide, Bob reached out his hand, "Very well, Miss Jacob..."


    Tossing the card at him, Bob caught it with his quick reflex. "Erm, what''s your pin number? I''ll ask


    my men to go to the bank nearby to make sure it''s legit."


    "Pin number''s one to six," ine replied frankly.


    "That''s it?"


    "Go ahead and check for yourselves if you don''t believe me." "Okay, okay. I''ll get someone to check


    it out right now."


    After handing the card to one of his men, the man immediately left for the bank.


    Mr. Jacob was full of doubts. "ine, where did this moneye from? Since when did you have


    so much money?"


    300,000 wasn''t a small amount. Besides, she would transfer her pay to the family every month, so it


    was impossible for her to save so much money.


    When Mr. Jacob was done talking, Mrs. Jacob chided in suspicion, "Yeah. Why didn''t you tell us


    when you had so much money?"


    Raising her brows, she rebutted, "This is my money. Why are you surprised that I kept it from you


    guys?"


    Unhappy, Mrs. Jacob''s face puckered. Walking over towards ine, Zoe sneered, "300,000 is a lot


    of money to us, but to the rich, it''s only a day''s expenses. The money obviously came from that rich


    guy she''s attached to!"


    "Did the money reallye from that man?" Mrs. Jacob flew into a rage when she heard that. "Are


    you not ashamed? Did you trade your body for the money?"


    "Does it have anything to do with you now?" ine snickered.


    With that, she waved the document in her hands and reminded, "We''ve broken ties, remember?


    We''re no longer family. From now on, I have nothing to do with you guys."


    "You merciless woman!"


    Consumed with rage, Mrs. Jacob raised her hand and was about to p ine on the face.


    For so many years, ine had always been under her control. Now that she had suddenly been


    bitten back by her daughter, she was unwilling to ept it.


    However, before her palm fell, she was shoved aside by a hard push.


    Immediately, she cried out in pain and dropped to the ground.


    "Are you done?" Vincent came over to her side and pulled her into his arms. "If you''ve had enough,


    let''s go back now."


    Looking at Vincent who appeared without warning, Mrs. Jacob was furious.


    He didn''t spare anyone at the scene a nce before dragging ine away.


    Without saying a word, ine got into the car with him.


    "Hold up!" Zoe suddenly ran over, blocking their path.


    Vincent tilted his head while seated in the car, "Yes?"


    Looking at Vincent''s handsome face, she emphasized word by word, "My sister isn''t a decent


    woman. She''s always messing around and hooking up with men. Are you sure you still like her?"


    ine was wordless with rage.


    Staring straight into Vincent''s eyes, Zoe continued, "Don''t be fooled by her appearance. She''s


    wily..."


    "Are you trying to make me dump her?"


    Before she could finish her words, Vincent interrupted her.


    Taken aback by his words, Zoe exined, "I just wanted to warn you, sir. Don''t be fooled by her


    innocent appearance. Aren''t you curious to know how she got such a big amount of money? She


    could have got it in exchange for having sex with other men!"


    Annoyed, Vincent knitted his brows.


    Seeing his reaction, Zoe thought that she had sparked Vincent''s hatred towards ine. Happily,


    she went on, "There''s more! She''s actually engaged to another man already. She''s such a fickle


    woman... Ah!"


    Before she could finish her sentence, Zoe shrieked.


    The window suddenly wound up, mping down on her fingers. She cried out in pain, "Wind it


    down! Wind down the window!"


    With an ominous look on his face, he shouted, "Get out of my way!"


    Frightened, Zoe quickly pulled out her hand and ran away.


    Running towards her parents, she looked in the direction of the car in anger.


    "My dear, are you alright?" Mrs. Jacob took her hands and asked out of concern.


    Anger was pouring through her. "I''m fine!"


    "That brat! How dare she fool us like that. Does she really think that she can marry into a rich


    family? I swear she''lle back to us on her knees one day!" Mrs. Jacob uttered furiously.


    Just as they were about to head back, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of them.


    When Zoe saw the man, her eyes lit up.


    ine was doomed.


    On the way back to the hotel, ine wasn''t particrly in a good mood, so she leaned against the


    window as she watched the buildings pass by in a sh.


    Throughout the ride, she didn''t utter a word, even when they arrived at the hotel.


    After getting out of the car, Vincent moved to the other side and opened the door. Staring coldly at


    ine who was on the passenger''s seat, he ordered, "Come out."


    Casting her head down, she hopped off the car and went upstairs without waiting for Vincent.


    When she reached the hotel room, Morgan was already there waiting. He was surprised to see that


    she came back alone. "Miss Jacob, why are you back alone? Where is Mr. Bradbury?"


    Not answering his question, she pointed at the door and requested, "Morgan, can you please open


    the door for me?"


    Noticing that there was something off with her, he immediately unlocked the door without prompting


    further.


    She then went in without a word.


    After a while, Vincent came back.


    Before Morgan could say anything, Vincent opened the door and walked in with a sullen face.


    Sensing that something was wrong, Morgan kept quiet for a while.


    They were fine before this, so what could have possibly happened when they were out?"


    What on earth was going on?


    After Vincent entered the room, he looked around, but ine was nowhere to be found. Just then,


    the sound of flowing water could be heard from the bathroom.


    With a worried frown, he knocked on the bathroom door. "What are you doing? Come out. I have


    something to ask you."


    There was no reply from the other side.


    Not giving up, he knocked on the door again.


    Still, there was no response.


    At that moment, Morgan walked over and asked, "Sir, what happened? Did you make Miss Jacob


    upset again? Her eyes seemed to be red earlier when she came in..."

 Chapter 853

    Chapter 853


    Were her eyes red?


    Hearing that, Vincent frowned. "Are you sure?"


    Morgan nodded. "Yes. I didn''t notice from afar, but I was pretty sure that she had bloodshot eyes when I saw her upfront... Weren''t you the one who


    made her upset, sir?"


    "Why would I upset her?" Vincent sneered. "It''s a miracle if she doesn''t upset me! Why would I make her angry?"


    Ever since they had gone out, something felt off, Morgan thought.


    However, he didn¡¯t know what had happened between them.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Okay, I''ll go make sure the cooks have dinner prepared,¡± Morgan informed.


    "Sure," Vincent replied inly. He then sauntered over the room and plopped down on the couch.


    After Morgan left, Vincent made a call to Ruben.


    "You''re finally calling me! Why didn''t you pick up my call this morning?" Ruben started bbering over the phone. "Hey, are you having fun in Sceuc


    Whary? I just looked it up on the Inte. It''s a small town and a perfect ce to catch fresh air.


    There are also a few tourist attractions. Did you guys visit them all? How¡¯s ine? Let me talk to her!"


    Interrupting his endless speech, Vincent stated, "She''s not here."


    "What? She''s not there? I thought you wouldn''t let her leave your sight at all!" Ruben teased.


    Annoyed, he creased his brows.


    Ruben rattled on, "Anyway, you won''t believe how difficult it is to deal with Mr. Jones! He looks gentle and polite on the outside, but he''s such a


    merciless person. I can''t believe he managed to make me suffer a few losses while maintaining his calmposure... Beachmarsh City must be the


    secret hiding ce of all these powerful figures."


    Interrupting him once again, Vincent requested, "Find out something for me.¡±


    "Uh, what is it?"


    "Did you thoroughly investigate ine''s past?¡±


    I investigated her rtionship with Seth Perkins, but I didn''t find out anything else about her..." Ruben raised his eyebrows. "What''s wrong? Is that


    brat hiding some secret?¡±


    It was obvious that Vincent didn''t want to continue. With that, he ordered, "Find out everything about her since the year she went to


    Beachmarsh City. It''d better be as detailed as possible. Give me in a day."


    After that, he hung up the phone.


    The sound of water flowing in the bathroom didn''t seem to stop. The longer he listened to the sound, the more frustrated he felt


    In the end, he got up, strode towards the bathroom door, and knocked on it.


    There was a pause in the room before ine''s voice could be heard. "What is it?¡±


    "Come out.¡± ordered Vincent in an impatient tone.


    Irritated, ine shouted, "What do you want? Use the other toilet if you need!"


    "I''m counting to three. If you don''te out, I''ll force my way in.¡±


    Force his way in? How exactly was he going to do that? She was smart enough to lock the door!


    "One."


    ¡°Two.¡±


    "Three."


    After three counts, there was still no sound from the inside.


    The corners of Vincent''s mouth curled up as he sneered and turned to leave.


    ine pricked her ears up to listen. When she heard the sound of footsteps leaving, she muttered in suspicion, "What a freak."


    Staring at her reflection for a while, she turned on the tap and sprayed cold water over her face.


    Bang!


    Following the loud bang, the bathroom door was smashed. ine shrieked.


    Thud!


    Another loud noise came soon after.


    Afraid, ine quickly ran over towards the door. As soon as she opened it, a heavy shadow fell on her head. She shut her eyes immediately and let


    out a cry out of fear.


    However, the pain didn''te.


    Opening her eyes carefully, she met


    Vincent''s datk orbs. His body was


    long and slender, and the sleeves of


    his shirt) were rolled up to his elbow,


    revealing his sturdy and strong


    forearms. In his hand was asmall ax


    that he got out of nowhere-Content


    b¨¦longs to  <>


    Widening her eyes in shock, she looked at him as if she had just seen a psychopath.


    With a loud thud, Vincent threw the ax away in his hand and said coldly, ¡°Do I look like I''m joking?"


    ine was beyond shock to answer him.


    After three counts, he said that he would barge in when she didn''t open the door.


    It turned out that he managed to force his way in...


    She waspletely speechless.


    Taking two steps forward, he approached her petite figure. Using his height as an advantage, Vincent looked down upon her and examined her


    features. "Were you crying?"


    A glum look spread across ine''s face immediately. To hide her expression from him, she turned away and bit her lips.


    ¡°Just cry if you want to. There''s


    nothing to be¡¯ashamed of. It''s not


    easy to break ties with a family


    whom yeu" Ve lived with your whole


    life.¡± After pausing for a moment, she


    suddenly raised his hand and. stroke


    henhead lightly. "You don''t ave to


    hide and cry to yourself. Its no big


    deal." ¡±


    a


    Stunned, she didn''t utter a word.


    Was he... was he trying to console her?


    For a guy like Vincent who had no family and didn¡¯t have any affection and feelings. wasn''t he supposed to mock her for crying over petty little things?


    She couldn''t believe that he was trying tofort her... Moreover, hisfort brought some warmth to her heart.


    At the very least, he didn''t make her feel embarrassed, nor awkward.


    "I wasn''t hiding. I just came in to wash my face..." ine mumbled.


    Who would have thought that this fellow would be so violent to smash open the door?


    What else was there that he wouldn''t do?


    Chuckling, he teased, "Liar."


    Hearing the sound, ine raised her head and looked at him for a brief moment, but quickly lowered her head back again.


    She had neverseen him smile like


    this. A faint-smile tugged at the


    comers ofthis mouth, and his eyes- >


    looked aif drowned in tenderness.


    The gentle look on his face made


    him4dok charming and handsome,


    raeh like a celebrity. Content


    ?


    All of a sudden, she felt a little ufortable. She wiggled her body, trying to get out of his embrace.


    A sudden force locked her in ce. He then asked, "Where did you get the 300.0007"


    Raising her head, she saw that the smile on his face was gone. He was now staring at her with deep eyes.


    "You just have to know that I didn''t steal it." She took a step back and kept a distance from him. "Does it have anything to do with you?"


    "Of course it has something to do with me. I need to know what else you''re trying to hide from me..." Vincent exined while putting down his hand.


    "After all, I don¡¯t want my other half to keep any secrets from me.¡±


    Her face immediately turned scarlet. "Who''s your other half? Don''t be shameless!"


    With a half- smile, Vincent snickered, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to admit it. There''ll be plenty of time in the future for you to understand our


    rtionship.¡±


    "What..." She stared at him. ¡°But I don¡¯t like you!"


    "It doesn''t matter, because I like you. You don''t have to like me back."


    Baffled, she stood there, at a loss for words.


    What could she have done? There was nothing she could do when dealing with Vincent.


    Admitting defeat, she let out a sigh. "There are plenty of women out there who are better than me. Why... why do you like me? Am I warth it?"


    After serious thought, he nodded, "What you said makes sense. Before I figure out why I like you. you''re not allowed to go anywhere without my


    permission. You must stay by my side."


    What a lunatic!


    ine was nearly suffocating on her fury.


    Gazing at her deeply, he continued, "Also, you''re not allowed to think about Howard Perkins anymore. You won''t have the chance to be with him. Do


    you understand?"


    In response, ine looked him straight in the eye. emphasizing every word, "If you tell me why you want to mess with Perkins Family, I... I promise to


    be with you."


    She wasn''t good at lying. When she lied, she would stammer.


    Just like what she was doing now.


    Squinting his eyes in suspicion, he asked, "Really?"


    If he could make her settle down with him. it wasn¡¯t such a bad deal.

 Chapter 854

    Chapter 854


    Summoning her courage, she mumbled, "Yeah, for real.¡±


    She was curious as to why Vincent wanted to go against Perkins Family. That''s why she suggested the deal as bait.


    No matter what happened, she would leave him anyway in the future. It didn''t matter what she said now, she thought.


    At the same time, Vincent stared into her eyes, examining her expressions carefully, as if doubting whether she was telling the truth or not.


    At first, she could still look him in the eye. but his gaze was too sharp. After a while, her eyes started flickering around, avoiding his eyes.


    Suddenly, Vincent spoke, "There isn''t a single good person in Perkins Family. Howard may be innocent, but me him for being born into Perkin''s


    family."


    Dumbfounded, she questioned, "Why do you say so? I think they are all kind."


    "It''s just a facade.¡±


    "What kind of bad things did they do exactly?" "Do you know why Howard is the only son in Perkins Family? That''s because his parents and


    grandparents have done many terrible things in the past. It¡¯s all karma now,¡± he snickered.


    ¡°Ronan Perkins is the worst. He was a brutal young man back in the days, and he was also very superstitious."


    The corners of Vincent''s mouth curled up, revealing a hint of sarcasm. "He had a hard life. He married twice, but both wives passed away without


    leaving him a child. When his third wife gave birth. she died ofbor. Luckily, his son grew up healthily even though their living conditions were harsh


    Later, his son fell in love with a woman and they got together. Then, Ronan gathered the woman''s background and consulted an experienced fortune-


    teller. The fortune-teller told him that his son and the woman he loved weren''tpatible with each other. If they weren''t separated, their lives would


    be full of misfortune.¡±


    Widening her eyes in shock, she almost forgot how to breathe. Curious, she prompted, "What happened then?"


    ¡°Ronan tried to break the couple up after listening to the fortune-teller, but his son disagreed and fought against him. It was so serious that they


    almost broke ties. Ronan had only one son throughout his life, so for the sake of the family, hepromised. But ever since hepromised, his


    son''s health deteriorated day by day, and he passed away about two yearster."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ine stared without blinking due to shock.


    "After his son died, Ronan was sad and desperate, so he nned to take revenge on that woman. But unexpectedly, he found out that the woman


    was pregnant.¡±


    Something shed across ine''s mind instantly. She then grabbed hold of the thought in her mind and asked in disbelief, "Was she pregnant with


    twins?"


    There was a praising look in Vincent''s eyes. "That''s right.¡±


    Now. ine understood that the pair of twins were Vincent and Howard.


    "But... but why were you left to wander alone outside while Dr. Perkins grew up with Perkins Family?¡±


    Caressing her face lightly, he snickered. His eyes were deep and dark. "When Ronan knew that the woman was pregnant, he locked her up and let


    her give birth after ten months. On the day she gave birth, she died on the operation table. Instantly, Ronan was ted when he got two grandsons to


    himself. He was nning to raise them both, but life told him otherwise." "What... what happened then?" "The two children looked the same, but their


    body conditions were different. One got stronger day by day, while the other got weaker. When Ronan brought them beth to the hospital, the doctors


    couldn''t find out the reason, so his superstitious mindset came to y. He then brought the two children to see a fortune-teller again. The forteller


    told him that one of the children was born to bring bad luck to others, and the only solution was to abandon him. Otherwise, any one of them would


    face the fate of dying young. If Ronan gave up on one of the boys. then the other boy would have the chance to grow up healthily.¡±


    "So he sacrificed you..." ine muttered to herself.


    Vincent nodded calmly. "Because Mr. Perkinspromised with his son, his son died at a young age. He couldn''t let the same thing happen to his


    grandson, so he had to be merciless this time.¡±


    While he narrated the story as if it wasn''t his past, ine eximed, "How could he? Babies are naturally weak at birth, so how... how could he


    sacrifice an innocent child just like that? This is... this is too absurd!"


    With a faint smile, Vincent asked, "Now do you think that he''s a foolish and wicked man?¡±


    Pursing her lips, she couldn''t say anything.


    She thought that he was a kind and lovely old man from the days they spent together.


    Never did she expect that he had such a past.


    "I know you must feel terrible after all these years, but... Howard has nothing to do with this, isn''t it? Can¡¯t you spare him?"


    Looking up at him, ine uttered, "He''s innocent. He knew nothing about those things."


    "I didn''t say he was guilty," Vincent nodded.


    "Then why...¡±


    "I targetted him because he tried to approach you. I warned him to stay away from you, but he didn''t listen."


    "Wh... what?¡±


    ine''s jaws dropped when she heard that. She couldn''t believe that Vincent did that to Howard because of her.


    "


    How... how cguld you?!" ine was


    uming. "Do you know how


    miserable Bf Perkins is now? Not


    only he''s suspended from the x


    ospitahbut the media and thes¡¯


    ubli¡éare criticizing him for harming


    many people without professi onal


    nics! They are saying that he


    doesn''t deserve to be a doctor!


    yal


    Seeing how much Howard had to endure, she never thought that the reason behind all of it


    would be her.


    If she had known the reason earlier, she would have tried to leave him as soon as possible


    "Are you still trying to defend him? Do you think he''s not miserable enough?" Vincent retorted with an icy look


    "


    0, no!" Afraithef provoking him,


    ine quickl-apologized, '' ¡®I''m sorry.


    NY


    It was myfault just now. I shouldnt


    have spoken to you like that, but >


    can''t you order the people whow


    frans¨¦d Dr. Perkins to apologize to


    hin? Then he''ll be free of guilt. "


    ine thought that if she bowed her head to him and apologized, he would forgive her.


    However, the expression on his face looked even worse after she had apologized.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    Not wanting to make things worse, she simply shut her mouth and didn''t utter a thing


    Vincent stared at her with a merciless look on his face, but it also seemed that he was trying to hold back his temper.


    ine was so timid that if he raised his voice a little, she would definitely be scared to death, he thought.


    With anger welling up his chest, he wanted to teach ine a lesson, but he was afraid of scaring


    her.


    It was ridiculous! He had always acted without thinking of the consequences, but now he had to deal with ine''s emotions before he took the next


    step.


    After a while, ine felt that his


    stare was betoming unbearable for


    her. Taking, the initiative, she =


    changecMthe subject, ¡°Okay, let¡¯ g not


    talk about Dr. Perkins anymore. Are


    yOustill nning to attack Perkins


    Family?"  t to


    4


    "Depends on my mood,¡± Vincent replied without any expression


    What did that mean?


    "If Ronan stops trying to meddle in and investigate everything, I might show him mercy. But if he continues, don''t me me for being cruel to him.¡±


    Upon hearing that, she answered with a faint "oh".


    Raising her chin, he looked directly into her eyes. "I''m a very petty person. Remember what you promised earlier. Otherwise. if you upset me, I won''t


    treat you so kindly, understand?¡±


    In a hurry, ine nodded her head, "Yes, yes. I understand."


    Only then did his lips curl into a pleased smile. "In that case, then I should fulfill the first requirement of being a boyfriend.¡±


    Boyfriend..


    Requirement...


    The corners of her mouth twitched as she asked, "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 855

    Chapter 855


    After she got the question out of her mouth, she could sense that Vincent''s smile was an evil one.


    All of a sudden, she felt that something wasn''t right.


    Patting the spot next to him, he ordered, "Come here.¡±


    She didn''t dare to go over because his stare felt off.


    Frowning, he asked, ¡°Didn''t you hear what I said?" "Just tell me here if you have something to say..." "Came here!"


    Seared, ine shut her mouth.


    Hesitating for a moment, she finally decided to walk over.


    After all, he poured out all his deepest secrets to her earlier, so she had to give him some sweet talk in return.


    As long as he didn''t do anything over the line, she didn''t mind.


    Walking towards the couch, she plopped down beside him


    ncing at her, he raised his brows and questioned, "Why are you shaking?"


    "I... ''m not..."


    "Are you afraid?" He stared at her with heavy eyes. ¡°Are you afraid that I''ll do something bad to you?¡±


    Shooting him a re, she questioned, "Will you?"


    He merely smiled in response.


    Instantly, ine felt chills down her spine, seeing his eerie smile.


    All of a sudden, he brought aptop out of nowhere and turned on the screen. "Watch some movies with me."


    Not uttering a reply, she kept quiet.


    That was it?


    Was that what his first request was?


    Initially, she thought that he was going to do something bad to her. Never did she expect that he would request to watch a movie.


    Guess it was just a false rm.


    Breathing a sigh of relief, she inquired, "Oh, okay. What do you want to watch?¡±


    "What do you like?¡±


    ¡°Ohm, what about a romance movie?¡±


    "Sure."


    Leaning towards theptop, he entered the website. He then picked a short film and yed it.


    Although it was very strange for them to sit on the couch while watching a movie together, she found it eptable.


    This was what she could do in return for him after he had confessed about his past to her.


    Though she was a little ufortable at first, she slowly immersed herself in the movie


    The movie was heartbreaking. The main characters were in a love- hate rtionship, and their acting was so on point that she ended up investing her


    emotions in it. By the end of the movie, she was in a poo! of tears.


    "How could you cry watching a scripted plot?" Vincent found her ridiculous.


    Annoyed, she eximed, "That''s your problem. It was such a touching movie, how can you not cry?!¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Vincent was speechless.


    Thest time he saw her crying was probably when she was at the apartment with him. That time, she was crying out of fear, but this time, she was in


    tears because of a different reason. He felt different emotions when he saw her cry.


    The first time he saw her cry, he felt distressed: this time, however, his heart softened


    She was cute.


    He thought.


    Noticing that he had been staring at her, ine felt embarrassed. "What are you doing? Why are you looking at me?"


    "Are you done crying?"


    Pulling out the tissues from the box on the table, he handed them to her. "Do you want to bawl your eyes out?"


    In response, ine rolled her eyes at him.


    All of a sudden, Vincent wrapped his arms around her shoulders and pulled her close to him. Falling into his embrace, she stiffened, then she


    squirmed in an attempt to get out. "Let go!¡±


    "Stop moving!" He pressed her down and ordered with a husky voice.


    Men were always stronger than women. She couldn''t get out of his grip no matter how much she struggled. It was as if she was struggling like a


    trapped animal, unable to move at all.


    Out of fear, she began to tremble again. She couldn''t help but feel afraid that he would hurt her.


    Instead, Vincent picked her up and held her closely in his arms. One hand on her waist. he moved his other hand to scroll on theptop.


    ¡°Watch another one with me."


    Shaking with fear, ine stuttered, ¡°Let, let me go... I, I want... to watch... from the other side..."


    "It''s morefortable like this," his hoarse voice rang above her head. "Didn''t you promise that you''ll date me? The first thing a couple should do is to


    have physical contact with each other. Is it wrong for me to hug you?"


    Unable to rebut, she kept quiet.


    At that moment, she wanted to beat herself to death for talking nonsense earlier.


    Why did she have to promise to date him? Couldn''t she promise him something else?


    Now, what?


    She was hoisted by her own petard!


    "Be good now, don''t move. I''ll let you go after watching this movie.¡±


    "You... you promise?"


    "Yes, I promise.¡±


    ine bit her teeth and held back her patience. All she had to do was to watch a movie with him. There was no big deal! At most, she would just have


    to endure with it for the next hour.


    Finally, she calmed down and did as told.


    After picking a movie, Vincent leaned back against the couch while holding her in his arms. cing his chin on top of her head, he rubbed on it gently.


    Finding it hard to focus on the movie, ine felt extremely ufortable. She had never been hugged like this by a man since she was born.


    Vincent was holding her like a child.


    Flustered, she didn''t know where to put her limbs.


    All she could feel was embarrassment and stiffness.


    She didn''t even notice what movie he had picked.


    It wasn''t until the voice of aman and a woman rang from theptop that she asked in surprise, "Is that... Eeyiliannguage?¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yes."


    "You like watching Eeyilian movies?¡±


    After pausing for a while, Vincent answered, "I don¡¯t usually watch them but I''m watching with you today."


    That was strange. She wasn''t the one who liked Eeyilian movies, so why did he say he picked it to watch with her?


    Just as she was about to speak, a


    man anda woman suddenly


    appearecofr the screen. The setting


    of the mavie was a cozy house. The


    main characters looked ordinary


    Theyooked nothing like fancy


    cetebrities, but more like a domestic


    y6ung couple... Content b¨¦longs to


    As the movie yed on, the main characters entered the kitchen to cook. When the woman was washing the vegetables, she identally wet her


    clothes. The man quickly went to check...


    He was examining her wet clothes when all of a sudden, they stopped what they were doing and started hugging each other.


    Not only that, but they even started making out.


    Their actions were bold, and the noise they produced was unrestrained.


    Flustered, she didn''t say a word.


    Although she was a little taken aback, it was obvious that the mood from this movie and the previous movie had apletely different vibe.


    The bold and aggressive makeout session between the characters in this movie made her blush.


    Feeling uneasy, she asked, "What kind of movie is this..."


    ¡°Action romance movie."


    ¡°Action romance movie?¡± ine was confused, "Will a war break out in the end?"


    "Yes, the couple will fight in the end," Vincent answered.


    Wasn''t it weird for the couple to break out into a fight? What kind of action romance movie was


    this?


    Shifting her focus back into the


    movie, she saw that hey were no


    longer kissitg, but were preparing


    meals instead. When the meals were


    ready, they ate in the living roora.>


    Without warning, they started. \''


    making out again halfway through


    tbe meal. This time, they started to


    go all out, ying with toGches


    around each other.


    to


    Widening her eyes, she couldn''t believe what she had just seen


    At the same time, the grip on her waist became tighter.


    In a trembling voice, she uttered, "I... I don''t want to watch this. Turn it off!"


    No matter how dumb she was, now she finally understood what the movie was about.


    Her face turned scarlet immediately. While she wriggled to get out of his grip to shut theptop off, he held her in his arms and demanded, "Don''t


    move. I''ll off it when the movie ends."


    "I don''t want to watch this anymore!" ine almost burst into tears.


    After that. she covered her up eyes, refusing to watch the movie.


    Even though she had covered her eyes, the noises were still there. She could hear the moans and groansing from theptop...


    Feeling as if her head was buzzing, ine was at a loss of what to do.


    ¡°Silly girl,¡± Vincent pulled her hands


    away and forced her to stare


    straight aNthe scene. "Men and


    women do this when they are in:


    love. Watch and learn so that you


    dontfreak out the next timetdo this


    to-you." ~


    &


    NS


    _


    ~


    Ns


    "You''re crazy!" she screamed.


    "If you aren''t silly, then why did you cry out to Morgan saying that I tried to take off your clothes?" Vincent scoffed.


    Would any normal woman speak like that?


    Recalling what had happened in the morning, she asked incredulously, "Are you forcing me to watch this with you because you''re upset that I cried to


    Morgan for help this morning?"


    "Well, there''s no harm in watching these. It''s time for you to learn anyway."


    Stunned, ine merely kept quiet.


    The moaning sounds were starting to get intense. Unconsciously, she turned back at the screen and stared at it with a nk expression on her face.

 Chapter 856

    Chapter 856


    The moaning soundsing from the couple on the screen sounded like buzzes to ine.


    She was transfixed by the scene in front of her.


    It was her first time watching such an explicit movie, so not to mention the shock she felt, she was also terrified.


    How could they... how could they do that?


    It was too disgusting!


    All of a sudden, she felt nauseous. Covering her hands over her mouth, she tried to run to the bathroom, but Vincent sped her arms and


    demanded, "Finish the movie first.¡±


    Refusing to surrender, she continued to struggle. He was definitely a pervert for making her watch this stuff!


    "Mm..."


    No matter how much she wriggled., she couldn''t break free from his grasp. At this point, she was so anxious that she almost shed tears.


    She couldn''t bring herself to watch the movie.


    Seeing her reaction, Vincent turned up the volume, forcing her to listen to the sexy and sensual moans.


    Just as she put in all her might to squirm out of his embrace, she gradually felt that something was wrong. Vincent''s body tensed up, and his


    breathing became rapid...


    "If you Keep moving, I''ll make out with you right on the couch.¡±


    He threatened fiercely with sweat dripping on his forehead.


    Embarrassed, she fumed with rage and pped him out of instinct.


    "p!"


    Her small palmnded on his handsome face.


    Everyone in the room was in a shock.


    The expression on Vincent''s face immediately turned icy cold. Pinching her chin, he lifted her head up. His piercing gaze looked as if he could


    prate right through her eyes.


    Frightened, she stammered, ¡°Why... why didn''t you avoid me?¡±


    She was screwed.


    This time, she was dead meat.


    How could she have pped a psychopath!


    He killed people without blinking an eye, and he sliced people''s throats as if it was a normal thing. She was certain that she would die in his hands.


    Realizing the consequences, she quivered in fear.


    On the other hand, Vincent exuded an icy cold aura from head to toe.


    Staring timidly at him, ine felt that her body stiffened. Tears were brimming in the corners of her eyes, threatening to fall any time.


    "Why did you hit me if you''re so scared?¡± he snickered.


    "I''m so sorry, please don''t kill me..." blurted ine.


    When she begged for mercy, his mood didn''t seem to lighten at all. Instead, his expression turned livid.


    Though she didn''t know what she had done wrong, it was obvious that he seemed to be angrier than before.


    With a thud, Vincent shut down theptop and pressed her down on the couch. Staring at her with sharp eyes, he asked, "Am I only a merciless


    murderer to you?"


    A confused look appeared on ine''s face. ¡°Aren''t you?"


    "If I was really a merciless murderer, how could you still be alive now? Don''t you remember how many times you''ve offended me? If I had been a


    psychopath, that one p would have been my trigger point to kill you," he sneered in response.


    Stunned, ine was at a loss for words.


    Vincent''s fingers were still on her chin. Stroking gently, he slowly trailed his fingers across her neck, feeling the softness of her skin. His big hands


    were warm, and his fingers gradually reached her shoulders as he gently caressed them.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As his eyes gradually deepened, she could sense his warmth all over her body, making her shudder by the unusual sensation


    She didn''t know what he wanted to do, but somehow she had a hunch of what he was trying to do.


    cing her hands on his chest, she refused in a trembling voice, ¡°No... we can''t...¡±


    "Why can''t 1?" Picking up a strand of hair on her cheek, he coaxed in a deep and sultry voice, "You said that you wanted to date me, so there''s


    nothing wrong for us to have sex when we''re a couple.¡±


    "No, no! You can''t do this to me. I don''t like you, and I don''t want to be with you! I was just lying that I will date you. Now let me go!"


    In desperation, she screamed her thoughts out loud.


    In an instant, Vincent''s eyes turned shallow. He stared at her tear- brimmed eyes without an expression.


    The unfathomable look on his face made her shut up.


    Suddenly, he Ibwered his head and


    kissed her lis in an aggressive,


    violent, and overbearing manner. =>


    She was too shocked to react. By


    the tine re she came back to hero


    senses, he was already holding onto


    herSlender waist tightly. Content


    b¨¦longs  ?


    She couldn''t understand why he did itst night, but after watching the movie with him earlier, she finally understood.


    When his fingers trailed across her body, she felt as if a snake had crawled over her, causing goosebumps to form all over her body.


    Immediately, she pushed him away with all of her might. Before he could process what had happened, she covered her mouth and rushed into the


    bathroom. She threw up instantly when she reached the bathroom.


    Sitting on the sofa, Vincent had yet to regain hisposure as he breathed in heavily. When he heard the sounds of pukinging from the


    bathroom, he suddenly froze.


    It seemed that she had already hated him to the extent that she found him disgusting.


    At night, ine couldn''t sleep. After tossing and turning around, inappropriate thoughts that she shouldn''t have still lingered in her mind


    Her body felt warm as if she was trapped in another realm, unable to escape.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw bloodstains on the sheets. It was her period.


    In a hurry, she ran to the bathroom to clean herself up. However, when she came out of the bathroom, Vincent was also awake, and he was looking


    at the blocdstained sheets with a frown


    Embarrassed, she felt as if her face was burning. Rushing over to cover the sheets with a nket, she warned, "Don''t look!"


    Vincent looked at her. "Are you having..."


    "Don''t say a thing!"


    Hearing that, Vincent kept quiet.


    After pausing for a while, he spoke, "Do you have tampons?"


    ine was extremely ufortable and awkward that she didn''t answer him.


    "If not, I''ll get someone to buy it."


    In fact, she didn¡¯t have any tampons so she only made do with tissues. Just as she was ready to head out and buy some tampons, he woke up.


    "It''s fine. I''ll go get it myself," she answered coldly, not even sparing him a nce.


    He watched her leave. It was only after she was out of the room that he stopped staring


    Getting up from the bed, he knocked down a stool before heading to the bathroom.


    When Morgan saw the look on Vincent''s face, he immediately knew that he wasn''t in a good mood


    After bringingtin breakfast and the


    newspaper {Morgan reported the


    situation ia, Rotraedor to him.


    "You''ve b been out for too long, sir


    Although Matthew Lowe is handling


    the s6mpany now, it''s probataly time


    foryou to go back too." Content


    ?


    ~~


    Xu


    NS


    ¡°Okay.¡± answered Vincent in a low voice. "I''ll leave it up to you to settle anypany matters. I''ll bring ine back to Rotraedor."


    "What about the Perkins Family..."


    The main purpose of his return this time was to deal with the Perkins Family. He wanted to make the Perkins suffer. Even though they were in a deep


    abyss of suffering now, they didn''t actually suffer from a huge loss...


    He wondered if Vincent would stop then and there.


    Patiently, he waited for his answer.


    Squinting his eyes as if deep in


    thought, he tspped his slender


    fingers on.tine tabletop. ine''s =?


    pleadingace suddenly shed <>


    across,flis mind. He could imagine


    her tugging at his sleeves and


    begged, "Please don''t hurt the


    P¨¦tkins Family anymore, okay?"


    ¡ê


    What if hepletely ruined the Perkins?


    What would she do?


    Obviously, she would hate him to death


    Up to this point, she had already felt disgusted by him and hated him to the core. If he did anything to the Perkins, she mightpletely give up on


    him


    "Let''s leave it this way. None of them are useful to me anyway. Just let them live their life however they want to..." Vincent answered inly.


    ¡°Alright, sir," Morgan replied with a lightened mood


    He hadn''t been wrong about Miss Jacob. Miss Jacob''s influence on Mr. Bradbury was indeed very effective.


    Finally, he intended to give up the attack on the Perkins Family.


    Morgan had always believed that Miss Jacob would be the one to bring change in Vincent''s life.


    "Sir, I saw Miss Jacob leaving early this morning. Five minutes ago, one of the Dark Guards sent me a message saying that she seemed to be


    heading


    in the direction of her house."


    He poured him coffee while reporting the news.


    Though Vincent frowned, he uttered, "Let her go. It shouldn''t be too big of a problem with the Dark Guards protecting her.¡±


    "Yes, sir."


    Just then, Ruben called him. Once he picked up the phone, Ruben started saying, "Hey, I found what you''re looking for. Seems like ine has


    another scandal before Howard!"

 Chapter 857

    Chapter 857


    A sex scandal?


    How could a sweet and innocent girl like ine, who knew nothing about anything, had a sex scandal?


    As Vincent narrowed his long eyes, he said, "Go on.¡±


    Hurriedly, Ruben continued, "Before she was working at Howard''s ce, she used to be a servant for someone else.¡±


    With a frown, he asked, ¡°What happened then?¡±


    "The information I found was that ine had seduced her former customer before she started working at Howard''s ce.¡±


    As soon as Ruben finished, Vincent sneered, "She seduced him?"


    "That''s was what I saw from the records in the police station. It was said that she seduced her master but was then caught by her mistress. They


    even caused trouble at the police station, and it was the police who helped them reconcile.¡± Then, Ruben sighed. "Poor ine. In fact, she was badly


    beaten up by the mistress, and she had to stay in the hospital for half a month. Sigh, it''s so hard for me to imagine how a poor girl like her went


    through all of that hardship...¡±


    Suddenly, Vincent thought of the 300,000 savings that she had.


    If he was not mistaken, the 300,000 deposit probably had something to do with this matter.


    Meanwhile, Ruben saw that he was silent. so he asked, "Are you still even listening?¡±


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Yes. These days Howard had been crazily searching for ine. I think he would soon head over to your ce to look for her. Have you made her


    yours yet?"


    The two of them had been together for such a long time. It was unlikely for them not to have any progress yet.


    If there was no progress at all, Ruben would really despise him.


    "If he is capable of showing up at my ce to look for her, then let him be." There was a faint expression on Vincent''s face. "If he were toe, then


    he better not me me for not giving him a chance of survival."


    At that moment, Ruben knew that he was determined to kill Howard.


    If Howard really were to act willfully, no one would be able to save him


    On the other side.


    After ine left, she received a phone call from Zoe. However, he had cut ties with her family, and she no longer had anything to do with them, so


    she did not answer Zoe''s callAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    However, she didn''t expect Zoe to keep on calling.


    It seemed that Zoe would not give up until she answered the call.


    Since there was no other way, she had to answer the phone.


    "ine!" Immediately, Zoe cried out. "ine, where are you? Come back quickly!"


    Indifferently, she said, "Why should I go back? I have cut ties with you. What else do you want from me?"


    "Something had happened to Mom!" Worriedly, she screamed. "Mom passed out a few minutes ago. I was terrified, and I didn''t know what to do.


    Please hurry home and help me. There is no one at home now. Dad had left the house, and I am alone at home. I think Mom fell to the ground and


    identally hit her head. She is bleeding badly. Come back soon. I beg you...¡±


    Stunned, ine asked in confusion, "Really?" "Do you think I would lie to you about such a


    thing?¡±


    "Quickly find something to stop the bleeding then. I''lle over right away!"


    ¡°Hurry up!"


    After ine hung up. she immediately dialed 120 for first aid while she rushed back home.


    In fact, she wasn''t far from home, so she arrived in no time. The door downstairs was locked, so she knocked on the roller blinds and said, "Zoe.


    hurry up and open the door!¡±


    After a while, the door was opened, but Zoe was standing in the dark. ¡°Come in quickly. Mom is upstairs!"


    At once, she ran into the room.


    With a loud crashing sound behind her, the door was closed. Immediately, Zoe followed her upstairs as she uttered anxiously, "Mom had always been


    in good health. Why would she suddenly pass out?¡±


    "Indeed. I don¡¯t know the reason either..." Softly, Zoe replied.


    The moment ine arrived upstairs, her footsteps suddenly stopped. After she took a look around the living room, she frowned and turned around.


    "Where is Mom? Didn''t you say that she fainted in the living room?"


    Then, Zoe pointed to the room. "I moved her inside."


    Angrily, ine shot her a re. "You can''t just simply move someone who had suddenly passed out. This ismon knowledge. How could you..."


    Before she finished, she felt a sudden pain at her nape and then copsed weakly.


    Meanwhile, Zoe walked up to her and sneered. "You''re such an idiot!"


    With a loud thud, she fell to the ground. All she felt was pain all over her body, and her sight started to turn blurry.


    Slowly, Zoe squatted next to her feet and pped her in the face. "B*tch, do you think I can''t do anything to you just because you have a man to back


    you up?"


    When ine''s face was pped to one side, she smelled the smell of blood, and she also noticed a pair of feet


    It belonged to a man.


    Immediately, her eyes widened as she looked over. The moment she saw the man''s face, she was stunned


    It was... Allen Emerson


    How could it be him?


    It turned out to be him!


    Coldly, Allen looked down at her. "You didn''t expect it to be me, didn''t you? Are you surprised? In fact, you must be shocked to find that I''m still alive.


    right?"


    Then, he sneered and squatted down in front of her. "Don''t worry. I won''t die so easily. Also, now that you''ve pissed me off... how could I let you go so


    easily!"


    A look of horror appeared in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Zoeappeared impatiently


    with a pair of''scissors out of


    nowhere.¡°Stop wasting your time ->


    talking tc to-her. Get out of the ways''m


    goingto: scratch this batch¡¯s face


    and-make her lose the ability to


    sedilce men!"


    4


    After that. she held the scissors tightly in hand and wanted to scratch her face.


    However, Allen stopped her. "Hold on."


    "How dare you speak for her!" Taken aback, Zoe eximed, "She was the one who made you lose your hand. Not only did you not kill her to take


    revenge, but you even tried to stop me from hurting her?¡±


    "lt would hea pity to ruin such a


    beautifulface.¡± Slowly, Allen reached


    out and stroked her face. "If you


    want fo 5 scratch her face, I won''t


    stop you, but you would hav¨¦to wait


    until I''m done with her!" Content


    b¨¦longs to  ~


    Happily, Zoe burst intoughter and said, "Allen, you sure know how to enjoy yourself. Okay, hurry up and get it done.


    As he thought of something, he uttered, ¡°You have to take off her clothes first, then dress up as her and head out."


    "Why?"


    "We have to distract those who were trailing after her."


    "Huh?"


    ¡®I''m sure ther¨¦are people who had


    been secrethy protecting her. Since


    this is henome, they would =


    definitely-wait for her outside. .~


    However, if she were to be in h¨¦re


    for atong time, they would be


    suspicious."


    o


    Anxiously, Zoe asked, "What should we do then?"


    No one could ever discover what they were doing. Otherwise, she would be doomed.


    "Which is why I asked you to change into her clothes and put on her hat and leave. You will go through the front door, and I''ll take her through the


    back door."


    "Alright."


    Since it sounded feasible, she hurriedly took off ine''s clothes and put them on.


    It had been two hours since ine left the hotel. However, she was still yet to return, and Vincent was starting to get a little impatient.


    Then, he called Morgan and ordered, ¡°Contact the dark guards and ask them to bring her back."


    "Yes, sir."


    Immediately, Morgan went to deal with it, but less than two minutester, he rushed into the room with his phone. "Sir, I have bad news."


    With a frown, Vincent asked, "What''s wrong?¡±


    "M-Miss Jacob is missing."


    Suddenly, his face darkened. "Give me the phone."


    As Morgan quickly handed over the phone, Vincent directly uttered, ¡°Tell me everything that had happened."


    When ine opened her eyes, she felt as if she was revived from the dead.


    At that moment, she felt as if her head was about to explode due to the sharp pain. Furthermore, there was a loud ringing noise in her head.


    Soon, she realized that she was locked up in a cage, and it seemed to be a dog''s cage. It was so small that she could not stand up, and she could


    only remain seated.


    Suddenly, there were sounds of footsteps. When she followed the sound and looked over, she saw Allen was holding a bottle of beer in his hand. As


    he drank, he stared at her and slowly walked toward her.

 Chapter 858

    Chapter 858


    With a smile, Allen squatted down. "Are you surprised to see me?"


    Calmly, she asked, "Where am I?"


    "Now that you''re together with a rich man, you really do seem different. You seem so emboldened." Then. Allen directly sat on the ground. "Zoe told


    me that you had cut ties with your family. I didn¡¯t believe it at first, but I believe it now. You really are a different person now. All grown up."


    With a frown, she asked, "What do you want from me? Money? Or what?"


    Since he had kidnapped her and brought her here, there must have been something that he wanted. Otherwise, he would not have worked together


    with Zoe to kidnap her.


    Nonchntly, ine uttered, "I don''t have money, nor anything else that I could give you. I think you know clearly about my family''s condition, as well


    as mine."


    "Of course, I know.¡± Slowly, Allen took another sip of beer. ¡°Although you don''t have money, you have a pretty face. You have be even prettier


    these days, and it makes my heart itch.¡±


    When he spoke, he stared at her shamelessly with an explicit gaze.


    It made her feel so disgusted that she wanted to throw up.


    However, when Allen saw the expression on her face, he suddenly had a fit of inexplicable anger. "B*tch, what''s there to be aloof about? Are you


    trying to act aloof just because you hooked up with a rich person? Do you think I''m not up to your taste now?¡±


    Angrily, he scolded, "You b*tch!¡±


    At that moment, she felt as if he was a lunatic, so she decided to shut her mouth, and she refused to look at him.


    Then, she started to look around and realized that she was in an empty room. At the corner of the room, there was only a table and a few chairs.


    Other than that, there was a ckboard on the wall


    For a moment, she was stunned, then she wondered whether she was in an abandoned school.


    Just as she was thinking about how to escape, Allen suddenly threw away the bottle in his hand. "Don¡¯t even think about escaping. There''s no way


    you could escape!¡±


    Silently, ine nced at him.


    "Are you waiting for others toe and save you? Don''t even think about it. No one wille." Coldly, Allen looked at her. "Unless, if you cooperate


    with me, then I will let you go.¡±


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Record a video and ask Howard to transfer me five million."


    "Are you crazy?" Finally, ine knew what he was up to. "There''s nothing between Dr. Perkins and me. What is the use of ckmailing him?"


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether it''s useful or not."


    After that, Allen took out his phone and turned on his camera as he said to her, "Mess up your hair a little. Then, look at the camera and ask Howard


    toe and save you. Tell him that you have been kidnapped and that he needs to pay five million for ransom!¡±


    However, ine didn''t even moved an inch.


    "Did you hear me?"


    Quietly, she sat on the ground and remained in her original position. "Allen, do you think a man who has nothing to do with me will pay five million just


    to get me out?"


    "Well, we would have to try to find that out."


    With a frown, she looked at him. "Allen, you will receive your retribution


    impatient. "Are you going to record it or not?¡±


    Retribution? Never had I believed in retribution!" Then, Allen began to grow


    "Since it would be useless to do so, why should I record it?"


    "Well, if that''s the case, you want me to do it by force?¡± Immediately, Allen''s hungry gaze fell on her. "You better not regret it by then!"


    Since ine watched the video that Vincent had shown her, she had already developed some fear toward sex. At that moment, Allen was currently


    staring at her with such an obscene gaze that it made her feel her scalp be numb.


    It would be a lie if she were to say that she was not afraid.


    However, she couldn''t get Dr. Perkins into trouble.


    "If you were to ask Dr. Perkins for money. it would be better for you to ask another man for money.¡± A momentter, ine uttered.


    "Who?"


    ¡°You''ve met him before.¡± With a sneer, ine looked at his broken arm and said, "If you dare to ask him for money, then I will record it for you.¡±


    Although she did not mention the name, Allen clearly knew who she was talking about.


    It was the man who seemed toe from hell, the man who gave his brother a headshot...


    That man was his nightmare.


    When she saw that he was nervous,


    she knew that he was afraid. As she


    scooted over and grabbed the cage


    with both hands, she said, "If you


    were to ask-tioney from Vincent, I''m


    sure he weuld be able to give you <>


    more betause he likes me. On the


    other Mand, Howard doesn''t likeme.


    if you''ve watched thetest ews,


    your should know that Dr. Perkins is


    also currently involved inawsuit.


    Why would he even bother about me


    when he''s so busy handling his own


    matter? Well, Vincent is different.


    Not only does he has feelings for


    me, but he is also filthy rich. Not to


    mention five million, I think he would


    even be willing to pay you ten


    million."


    T-Ten million?


    It was really a huge sum of money, and Allen began to swallow his saliva.


    It was an amount of money that he would never be able to get in his life.


    If it really were to be like what ine said and that Vincent would be willing to pay ten million for ransom, then...


    At that moment, Allen was enraptured, and he actually felt that the method was feasible.


    Immediately, he took out his phone and directed his camera toward her. "I''ve already started recording. If you want to leave this ce quietly, then


    you better try your best to act pitiful."


    If Vincent really had feelings for her, he would definitely try his best to save her when he saw how pitiful and miserable she was. Hence, no matter


    what Allen asked for, he would probably agree.


    As Allen thought of that, he felt as if the ten million was waving at him.


    In fact, ine was very cooperative


    NS


    as she looked into the camera and


    came up with a story. The general ¡ª


    idea wagthiat she was kidnapped, .


    and the-kidnapper wanted ten


    milliotyt or ransom. Then, she- also


    mentioned how afraid she was, and


    she hoped that he would some to


    save her...


    When Allen saw that she was cooperative, he was very satisfied


    After he recorded the video, he asked for Vincent''s number. Since ine had a good retentive memory, she had long remembered his number, so


    she gave it to Allen


    Once Allen got the number, he immediately sent the video to Vincent and Howard.


    Since they both had feelings for her, it would be great if they were willing to pay him


    Meanwhile, as ine was seated in the cage, she couldn''t help but satirize. "Do you think it''s easy to earn money? Both five and ten million is a lot of


    money. Do you really think they would pay you? Or do you think I''m really worth so much to them?"


    ¡°If you don''t have any value, then there''s no point for me to keep you." Suddenly, Allen searched for the key around his waist. "So, you better pray


    that you value that much. Otherwise, today will be the day of your death.¡±


    After that, he opened the cage and beckoned her toe out.


    With a frown, she asked, "What are you going to do?"


    "Cut the crap ande out!¡± Annoyed, he kicked the cage.


    Then, ine had no choice but tee out.


    As soon as she came out, he grabbed her wrist and dragged her directly to a corner. After that, he pressed her against the table next to him and


    began to rip her clothes.


    Terrified, she started to punches at him


    But she was no where stronger than him.


    Soon after, her clothes were torn,


    and she suddenly quieted down. In


    the meantinte, Allen was happy that


    she was $0 obedient. With heavy <


    breaths, fe uttered, ¡°Smart women


    would Rnow that it is useless to"


    resist this kind of thing, so itwvould


    be Better if you were to behave


    yourself. In this way, youWill suffer


    less!"


    With messy hair and reddened eyes, ine suddenly smiled at him and said, "Well, since it would be no fun if you were to force yourself on me, and


    you wouldn''t feelfortable either...why don''t we drink some beer first and then enjoy it slowly?"


    With a frown, Allen asked. "Are you trying to stall for time?"


    "I''m not that stupid. I know that no matter how hard I try to stall for time, they won''t appear in the next second. I just want to protect myself and make


    sure I don''t get hurt.¡±Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    Then, ine looked straight at him and said, "Anyhow, we were once engaged. Can''t you show some mercy to me?¡±

 Chapter 859

    Chapter 859


    In the end, ine managed to persuade Allen, and he really let go of her and did not force her to do anything.


    Hurriedly, she sat up and adjusted her clothes.


    At that moment, his unrestrained gaze fell on her. "Well, since you wouldn''t be able to go anywhere, and now that I''m bored,e over and have a


    drink with me!"


    As ine trailed behind him, she secretly observed her surroundings.


    Then, he patted the seat next to him. "Come here."


    After she walked over, Allen gave her a bottle of beer. Since she wasn''t good at drinking. she only took a small sip. When she felt the bitterness in her


    mouth, she frowned.


    Meanwhile, he stared at her and asked. ¡°Why? Don''t you like it?¡±


    But she remained silent.


    When he saw that she was silent, he chuckled, ¡°Have more of it. It would save us a lot of trouble if we were drunk. Besides, we will be able to enjoy


    ourselves betterter.¡±


    Suddenly, her hand that was holding the bottle of


    beer froze.


    After a pause, she asked, "Did you send out your message?¡±


    "Why?"Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    "Haven''t they replied you?"


    With a frown, Allen asked, "What do you mean?¡±


    "I was just thinking, it was quite some time since you had sent Vincent the video, and we both know that he had received it. If he really did care about


    me, he would have called you as soon as he saw it, but he didn¡¯t.¡±


    Then, she smiled at him. "Allen, maybe I am worthless in his heart. In fact. you even asked ten million for ransom from him. It would be stupid of him


    to give you so much money.¡±


    As soon as he heard that, his expression turned a little ugly. "If he doesn''t care about you, today will be the day you die. So, you''d better pray that he


    cares about you!¡±


    Indifferently, ine shrugged. "I wouldn''t bother much if you were to kill me today. Anyhow, we humans would definitely die someday."


    Never did Allen expect her to be so open-minded, and he could not help but sneer. "Well, even if you wanted to die, you would have to get my


    permission first. Besides, I would make sure that you would have an ugly death. Hence, you''d better pray that he would transfer the money to the


    ount I mentioned, otherwise..."


    As he threw the bottle in his hand, he said, "You would have to wait and see.¡±


    The shards of the bottle flew and almost scratched her face. Thankfully, she managed to avoid them. When Allen pulled her up, she hurriedly tried to


    find a weapon from the table behind her and smashed it at his head.


    "Pow!" After ine smashed his head with the beer bottle, he stumbled for a bit and let her go.


    Immediately, she ran outside.


    However, the moment she grabbed onto the doorknob, she felt a sudden pain in her back. As she let out a silent cry, she was pushed to the ground


    by the force. Furiously, he shouted, "B*tch, you''re seeking death!"


    With strong force, he grabbed her hair and dragged her into the house.


    Silently, ine gritted her teeth and ced her hands on the floor as she tried to find a weapon that she could use to attack him.


    In a fit of anger, Allen threw her back into the cage. Then, he spat out a mouthful of blood and unbuckled his belt. "B*tch, if I don''t torture you today, it


    would be unworthy of my broken hand!"


    Disgusted, she uttered, "I really regret that I didn''t


    let him kill you at that time!"


    Never did she expect that a person could actually be evil to such an extent


    As he took off his belt, he sneered, "God spared me from such a great disaster so that I could have today!¡±


    Silently, she retreated, but the cage was just a small space, and there was nowhere she could go.


    A trace of fear slowly emerged in her eyes.


    Suddenly, she felt as if her hearing seemed to have been magnified many times. All she heard was his sinisterughter and the sound of him taking


    off his coat. Every sound and action that he made was causing her to panic.


    At the moment of desperation, she seemed to hear the sound of footsteps.


    And it wasing toward her direction.


    Although it was pitch-dark outside the room, there seemed to be a bright light in the hazy darkness.


    Under the dim light. she saw a slender shadow walked in. It was a dark-haired man in a ck suit and a cold face.


    The moment she saw him, the tears that she had been holding back all the time suddenly started to fall.


    Meanwhile, Allen seemed to have sensed something, and as he turned around to look, his expression was as if he had seen a ghost. Very quickly, he


    calmed down and pulled out a gun from behind his waist. "Don''te over here."


    When Vincent saw ine in the cage, he frowned at how confounded she was. In fact, it made him very upset.


    "I would let you go if you were to release her go now."


    With a sneer, Allen replied. "I should be the one to give you a chance! Did you bring the money over?"


    "I didn''t bring any money. I only have a gun with me. Do you want it?"


    "How dare yOu show up without any


    money?" tmmediately, Allen wrapped


    one of his arms around ine''s¡± neck


    and held the gun with the other hand


    agaltst her head. "Well, you could


    only bring her dead body back then."


    "Oh?" With a look of contempt, Vincent raised his eyebrows. ¡°Looks like it was too nice of me to have just chopped off one of your hands. I should''ve


    sent you to h*ll back then,¡±


    "Cut the crap and hand your gun over!"


    "What if I didn¡¯t want to?"


    Then, Allen sneered and aimed at ine''s leg


    The sound of the gunfire was extremely loud in the darkness.


    A sharp pain was felt from her thigh, and she was suddenly drenched in a cold sweat. In fact. it was so painful that she almost fainted.


    The anger on Vincent''s face spread like a raging fire as he stared at Allen''s eyes like a sharp knife.


    Calmly, Allen said, "Now, give me your gun."


    Without any hesitation, Vincent did as he was told


    "Kick it over.¡±


    Obediently, Vincent kicked the gun toward him.


    As Allen used his foot to move the gun behind him, his whole body trembled in excitement. "I want ten million. Transfer the money to me now."


    When Vincent reached into his pocket, Allen''s nerves tightened. "What are you doing?¡±


    "To transfer the money, I need to use my phone.¡±


    "You better not y tricks, or I''ll shoot your beloved woman!"


    With a poker face, Vincent took out


    his mobile plyone and made a phone


    call. "Immediately transfer ten =


    million tathe ount that I just <


    mentioned. Also, prepare the best


    doctor for me. ine is injured, and I


    need to take her to the treatment


    right away.¡± Content bfgs to


    After that. he hung up. "Have a look at your phone. There should be a notification.¡±


    However, Allen was well prepared for everything, so if he were to receive the money in his ount, he would also receive a call from someone.


    Sure enough, after a moment, his phone rang, but the caller hung up the next second. It was an indication that he had gotten the money.


    Never did Allen expect ine to be so useful.


    Slowly, he narrowed his eyes. "I had never promised to let you go after I had received the money.¡±


    Immediately, Vincent asked, "What else do you want?¡±


    "There''s an ax at the corner. Pick it up and chop off your hand."


    That answer left Vincent with a frown


    "Why, you don''t dare to do it?" With a sneer, Allen pointed the gun toward ine''s other leg


    "Hold on.¡± Hurriedly, Vincent answered, "I''ll go get it.¡±


    As her whole body trembled, her hazy gaze was filled with incredulity.


    Calmly, Vincent found the ax and put his hand on the table. Before he chopped it off, he looked at ine and asked, "Although I would be ugly


    without one hand, you won''t despise me in the future, right?"


    Then, she gritted her teeth and shouted clearly, "You''re not allowed to chop it off!"


    "But if I were not to do it, he would hurt you.¡± Softly, he chuckled.


    "My life has nothing to do with you. Don¡¯t worry about me!¡±


    With a cold fate, Vincent said, "You


    heartless wetnan. I came here to


    save youbut you''re telling me that?


    we have nothing to do with each


    other?4f you didn''t have anythiag to


    do with me, I wouldn''t even I gare if


    yotFwere to be dead or alive.¡±


    Then, he stared at her and asked, ¡°Are you sure that you want to say that I have nothing to de with you?¡±


    Angrily, she threw a re at him


    Rxed, Vincent raised the corners of his mouth and put aside the ax that he was holding. "It would only be worthy of me to chop off my hand if you


    were to say that we have something to do with each other.¡±


    At that moment, he was talking to her in an uninhibited manner as he there were discussing the weather.


    In fact, he sounded as if he was not in danger at all

 Chapter 860

    Chapter 860


    Incredulously, she looked at him, and she didn''t expect that he would take his hand so casually.


    Was his hand worthless in his eyes, or did he already have a n for the next step in his heart?


    Angrily, she red at him and couldn''t say a word.


    Aggressively, Vincent asked. "Are you going to say it or not?"


    "W-What do you want me to say?"


    "That we are in a rtionship."


    At that moment, she was so angry that sheughed. "Why do you still care about this when we are currently in such a situation?"


    However, Vincent frowned. "This is the most important thing for me.¡±


    Stunned, ine was at a loss for words.


    While the two of them spoke to each other as if no one else present, Allen raged. "What nonsense are you two talking about!"


    Furiously, he red at Vincent. "Chop off your hand, or else I''ll shoot her!"


    Faintly, Vincent, "If you let her admit that we have something to do with each other, then I will chop


    off my hand."


    When she heard what he said, she was speechless.


    That was so childish of him!


    In fact, she had never seen anyone who was even more childish than him!


    What was he still stubbornly holding on to that matter at such a situation?


    The grip of Allen''s arm on her neck tighten, and he chided angrily, "It''s just a simple sentence! Since he told you to say it, just say it!"


    Suddenly, her face turned red because of his grip, and she said chokingly said, "I-1 admit that we have a rtionship...¡±


    When Vincent saw that she couldn''t catch her breath, his gaze on Allen turned dark and cold. "Let go of her.¡±


    With a sneer, Allen answered, "You can''t even protect yourself, yet you still care about her? Chop your hand off now! As long as you chop it off, I''ll let


    her go!¡±


    However, before he could do anything, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door.


    It was Howard.


    Heavily, Howard panted, and it was obvious that he was rushing over to them. Not only was Allen and ine in a daze, but even Vincent also frowned


    a little. "What are you doing here?¡±


    Meanwhile, Howard looked at Allen as he threw the bag in hand on the ground. ¡°Here''s one million. Now let her go."


    Then, he looked at ine and said, ¡°Don''t be afraid.¡±


    Immediately, tears streamed down her face. It had only been a while since shest saw him, but he had lost so much weight.


    "W-Why did you suddenlye over?"


    "I''ll tell you about it when we get back." As Howard gave her a consoling smile, he uttered, "You''ll be safe soon. Don''t be afraid.¡±


    The eyes of ine reddened.


    "You cried as soon as he arrived, and it''s so annoying."


    With a sneer, Vincent threw away the ax in his hand. At that moment. his expression turned livid with rage. and there seemed to be thunderous anger


    in his eyes. "Are they all dead?"


    As soon as his voice fell, two windows next to the iron cage suddenly broke, and someone broke into the room.


    Then, Allen''s expression changed. Hurriedly, he lifted the gun in his hand and was about to shoot, but the Dark Guard who had broken through the


    window was faster than him


    There was a few loud gunshots.


    The next moment, Allen copsed into a pool of blood.


    Meanwhile, ine felt her body went weak, and she couldn''t stand up. When her hand felt Allen''s blood, she felt so disgusting that she wanted to


    throw up.


    Just as Howard wanted to go over and help her up, but Vincent nced at him. "Get out. It''s none of your business here.¡±


    Bitterly, Howardughed and stood in his original position. Without a single move, he watched as Vincent entered the iron cage and lowered his body


    to pick her up. However, Allen, who had been lying in a pool of blood, suddenly moved. Although he was spitting blood, his expression was sinister as


    he aimed the gun at ine''s heart and viciously pulled the trigger.


    Immediately, Howard shouted, "Watch out!"


    Gunshots were heard.


    Someone was shot.


    But it wasn¡¯t ine.


    Since she was well protected in


    Vincent''s arms, nothing happened to


    her. At that mament, she heard a


    buzzing sound in her ear as she


    clutched th¨¦ clothes of Vincent >


    ightly, afd her body trembling <=


    ightly Warm liquid gradually a


    eeped out from her hands, and the


    Jauseating smell of blood began to


    s6tead in the air, which caused her


    stomach and chest to churn.


    Someone was whispering


    something in her ears, but she


    couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Dumbfounded, she watched Vincent


    held her in his arms and copsed.


    ~


    t


    S


    S


    n


    Blood was flowing out of his body, almost dyeing her clothes red.


    "ine!" Finally, she heard a roar.


    Confused, she blinked her eyes.


    Worriedly, Howard patted her face. "Are you alright? Answer me!"


    But she was fine


    Neither was she sick or in pain.


    Although she was fine...


    But Vincent..


    As she shook her head and wanted to speak. but her throat seemed to be sealed by glue, and nothing came out of her mouth.


    Then, Howard tried to remove her hand. "Let go of him first. Don''t hold onto him like that. Let me check on his wound. Be good, ine. I need you to


    let him go first!¡±


    It was only then that ine realized that she was tightly gripping Vincent''s clothes. Hurriedly, she let go of him, and Howard pulled her to one side as


    he immediately went to check Vincent''s heartbeat.


    Although it was weak, it was still beating.


    After that. he yelled, "Get him in the car and drive him to the hospital now!"


    The two Dark Guards got him into the car as fast as they could while ine staggered along and got into the car.


    In the hospital


    In the meantime, Morgan had already been waiting in the hospital when he received the call. As he saw the caring at high speed, he staggered


    over.


    As soon as the door opened, Howard was the first to rush out. "Is the operating room ready?"


    "Yes. The doctors and nurses are waiting inside. M-Mr. Perkins, how is Mr. Bradbury..."


    However, Howard waved his hand. "It''s hard to say now. Send him to the operating room first and get him operated on immediately. Hurry up!"


    At that moment, Morgan didn''t dare to dy, so he hurriedly pushed Vincent toward the operating room along with both the Dark Guards. In a low


    voice, he warned, "No one is allowed to reveal this matter."


    The two Dark Guards nodded repeatedly.


    Just as Howard was about to trail along, he noticed that ine hadn''t followed him. Then, he ran to the back of the car and saw that she was sitting


    there in a daze. Tears were streaming down her face in silence


    ¡°ine...¡±


    Softly. he called her name.


    It was as if someone had turned on the switch in her as she suddenly looked at him. "Dr. Perkins, will he die?¡±


    With a sigh, Howard shook his head. "I can''t give you an answer yet. It depends on the situation of the operation...¡±


    Softly. she muttered to herself, "He probably wouldn''t die. In fact, he had lost so much blood, but his heart was still beating. Wasn''t there a saying that


    says the scourge will live for thousands of years? Since he is such a bad person, he can definitely live a long time, right...¡±


    It made Howard''s heart ache, as he had never seen her like this before.


    All of a sudden, ine took his hand


    and said, "Dr. Perkins, you will save


    him, won''t you? Ina small town like


    this, they defifitely would not have


    doctors thatare as good as the ones


    in the city-In fact, they definitely


    won''t he-as good as you. Can you go


    and carry out the operation for him?


    f ya don''t, his chances of ¡®Survival


    wt] be halved. Dr. Perkins:th know


    that he has done bad things to the


    Perkins Family, so you must hate


    him very much, and you might hope


    that he dies. B-But you can take


    revenge on him in the future, right?


    You can save him and wait until he


    wakes up before you kill him, right?"


    With a forced smile, Howard said, "ine..."


    With her hands covering her face, she cried, "Why did he save me? Why did he take the bullet for me? Why did he protect me? Why?"


    Suddenly, Howard''s heart ached. ¡°Don''t cry. Be good and don''t cry, okay? I''ll save him. I''m going into the operating room now. Can youe with


    me? You can just wait outside, and if anything were to happen, I would let you know as soon as possible.¡±


    "Sure!"


    Hurriedly, ine got out of the car, but due to her leg injury, she didn''t stand firm and almost fell. Immediately, Howard held her and asked, "Are you


    okay?"


    However, ine shook her head and said, "I''m fine.


    Let''s go in first...¡±


    When Howard looked at her injury,


    his face dark¨¦ned. "Stop fooling


    around. Youneed an operation tool


    "No, I dog¡¯ need it. You go and save


    him first Anxiously, she said, "Its


    just ait of bleeding from a small


    injucy. I just have to stop the


    bleeding, and I''ll be finel¡¯ ¡°Are you


    sure?"


    "Yes, go and save him first. I''ll be fine.¡±


    With a sigh, Howard said, "Let''s go in then.¡±T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright.¡±

 Chapter 861

    Chapter 861


    Outside the operating room.


    When Morgan came over with a cup of water, he saw ine seated on the chair. In fact. she didn''t even move an inch, and she looked like a statue.


    How long had she been sitting in that position? Was it an hour? Or two hours?


    Anyhow, she had been sitting there since Vincent entered the operating room


    At that moment, she was in a terrible state, and it was a ghastly sight as there were dried bloodstains all over her body. On such a night. in the


    corridor of a hospital, she did look a little scary.


    Slowly, he walked over and asked, "Miss Jacob?¡±


    However, ine didn''t budge.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Left with no choice, he took a seat next to her and uttered, "Miss Jacob, go and have a rest. I''ll be here."


    Immediately, she shook her head.


    Then, he handed over the water in his hand. "Have some water first, and we will wait together."


    Although she had no appetite to eat or drink anything, she raised her head and smiled faintly tofort him, "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about


    me...¡±


    It was only then that Morgan realized ine''s face was ghastly pale, and she seemed spiritless. Shocked, he asked, "Miss Jacob, are you sure you''re


    alright?¡±


    I''m fine. What else could happen to me..." Calmly, she answered, "We have been waiting for so long, and they should be done anytime soon. Since


    Dr. Perkins had note out to tell us anything, it should be nothing serious. You can rest assured.¡±


    "I hope so too."


    Then, he put the cup aside and asked, "Miss Jacob, could you tell me how did he get hurt?"


    As she lowered her gaze, she said bitterly. ¡°Allen didn¡¯t die from the gunshot, so when he was about to take me away, Allen tried to fire another shot


    at me, but he was holding me in his arms, so he took the bullet for me..."


    For a moment, Morgan was silent. After a long while, he sighed


    With a bitter smile, she said, "I didn''t expect him to take the bullet for me either. It really surprised me..."


    "Well. I''m not surprised. All this time, his feelings toward you were sincere, so it''s reasonable for him to do something like this."


    Suddenly, her lips moved, and she tried to say something, but in the end, she didn''t.


    After a long wait, there was finally movement at the door of the operating room


    When Howard appeared in his white coat, ine wanted to hurry over, but she ended up falling to the ground, and Morgan stared at her in shock.


    Although she gritted her teeth and tried to stand up, the wound on her leg was too painful, and she suddenly broke out in cold sweat.


    Immediately, Howard strode over, carried her up from the ground, and put her gently on the chair. Then, he squatted in front of her to check her


    wound.


    Meanwhile, she held his hand and asked eagerly, "Did the operation seed?"


    "He''s alive. The operation was sessful, and the bullets werepletely taken out. Don''t worry.¡±


    "That''s great..."


    It was only then that ine let out a long sigh of relief. Suddenly, she copsed onto the chair weakly as if her entire body was cramping.


    For so long, she had been so tensed, and she was on tenterhooks. Now that she heard these words, she felt like crying.


    But she was attacked by a sharp pain.


    In a low voice, she eximed, ¡°Hiss...¡±


    As soon as Howard ripped off her pants, he flew into a rage. "ine, you''re crazy, aren''t you? Why didn''t you tell me that you were shot? Why did you


    hold it in? Do you want to lose your leg?"


    With a smile, sheforted him. "Dr. Perkins, I''m fine..."


    "Shut up!"


    Furiously, he picked her up horizontally and carried her directly into another operating room. "I''m going to take you to deal with your wounds now. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about him."


    "Okay."


    Slowly, she leaned her head on his shoulder. At that moment, she felt exhausted, and she wanted to sleep


    When ine woke up, she found herself in a cozy bed. Then, she noticed that Howard was making a call at the balcony in a low voice as if he was


    afraid of waking her up.


    Quietly, she stared at his back and did not say anything.


    Indeed, Dr. Perkins had lost weight. It had only been a few days, but he was already like this. It seemed that his family''s affairs had been a big


    blow to him.


    After he ended the call, he stood on the balcony for a moment. Although he felt like smoking, he remembered that he was in a ward, so he endured it.


    By the time he turned around and was about to leave the balcony. he found that ine had woken up, and she was looking at him with her head


    tilted.


    Hurriedly, he went in. "When did you wake up? Why didn''t you call me?"


    "I just woke up. I saw that you were on the phone, so I didn¡¯t want to disturb you."


    "It was a call from my grandfather.¡± As he poured her a ss of water, he said, "Get up and take a sip first. Don''t drink too much."


    ¡°Okay.¡± Then, he supported her head as he moved the cup to her mouth, and she obediently took a sip.


    After she finished drinking, she asked, "My leg isn''t broken, right?"


    "As long as I''m here, I won''t let you lose your leg.¡±


    A smile appeared on ine''s face. "Thank you."


    Then, Howard pulled over the chair and sat down beside her. "How do you feel?"


    "Well, I''m can''t really feel anything. It seems that my right leg doesn''t belong to me, and I can¡¯t lift it."


    ¡°That''s because the anesthetic


    hasn''t been dispersed yet. Once it¡¯s


    gone, you will be able to feel your


    leg, but it''s dissolved, you''ll feel


    something. It might hurt a little


    ther."  >


    -


    "Okay." Obediently, she nodded


    After staring at her for a while, Howard asked, "Don''t you want to know what''s going on with Vincent?¡±


    "As long as you are here, he should be alright." The corner of ine''s mouth twitched. "He''s not awake yet, right?"


    "No, he¡¯s still in the ICU. I need to monitor him for 24 hours and check his vital signs.¡±


    "Alright," Softly, she said, "Thank you.¡±


    However, he paused for a moment before saying. "Are you saying thank you on his behalf, or do you want to thank me on your behalf?"


    ¡°Both. If it weren''t for you, his life might have been in danger.¡±


    "I''m sure he could still survive without me. Didn''t you say that a bad guy like him would be able to have a long life?"


    Stunned for a moment, she then smiled. Meanwhile, he also looked at her and smiled. It made her feel a little ufortable as he looked at her.


    "What''s the matter..."


    I''ve missed you so much. It had been such a long time since Ist saw you, and I think of you every day.¡± Suddenly, Howard said.


    A little ufortable, ine said, ¡°Dr. Perkins..."


    Clearly, he saw the emotion in her


    eyes, so he sled bitterly and said,


    "Seems likeyou still haven''t N


    developed¡¯ any feelings for me, hut?


    guess there''s no way I could win


    you over then. The person that you


    likes Vincent, right? Ear lier-you


    were crying so sadly, and-+tve never


    seen you act like that before."


    Although she wanted to refute him, she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    In fact, he was right. Indeed, she was crying really badly, and it was the first time she had ever felt so sad for a man.


    Even she herself did not dare to believe that she would be so sad...


    In the past, she had always felt that she hated Vincent, and she even despised him. But now, she was not sure about that.


    At that moment, not only was she not sure whether she hated him, she was also afraid that deep in her heart, she had developed feelings for him..


    Although he was evil, and he was not a good person, he had never done anything to hurt her. What was more, he even protected her over and over


    again.


    In fact, he was even willing to use his life to protect her.


    It was not until then that she realized she liked him.


    Faintly, Howard smiled. "By the time he is awake, he would definitely be delighted to know that he was finally able to get you.¡±


    As ine looked at him, she was a little embarrassed to speak, but he knew exactly what she was worried about. "You would be even happier if I


    were to give up on you, right?"


    "Dr. Perkins...¡±


    "I know you have no feelings for me


    because if yotndo, you won''t be like


    this...¡¯ ¡®SoftlyHoward muttered to


    himself. ¡°Shis is the first time I really


    fell for a girl, and I was hoping that


    you would have feelings for me.too.


    But He forgotten that love i ig


    two-sided rtionship. Now''that itis


    only a one-sided love, and you have


    no feelings for me, I can''t force you


    to be mine."

 Chapter 862 (end)

    Chapter 862 (end)


    Stunned, ine asked, "You... You''ve figured it out?"


    "Well, although I really want to continue to be selfish and force you to be with me whether you like me or not, it will be unfair to you." Then, he


    reached out and stroke her face. "In that case, you will only end up hating me, so I should let go. From now onward, I will not have feelings for you


    anymore, do you get it?¡±


    Suddenly, her eyes reddened. "Thank you, Dr. Perkins.¡±


    "Silly girl." Softly, Howard rubbed her face. "From now on, enjoy your time with Vincent because I know that he is treating you sincerely. Even if he is


    a b*stard, I can rest assured as long as he treats you sincerely.¡±


    When she heard his words, she was choked with sobs.


    Indeed, Howard was really very kind to her.


    It was very lucky of her to have met him in her life.


    After a long time, he was still wiping her tears, and he still couldn''t stop them. No matter how he coaxed her, no matter what he said, her tears were


    like the water from a tap that was turned on, and they just couldn''t stop.


    Helplessly, he said, "Others might think I''m bullying you..."


    "No, you didn''t bully me. It''s all my fault..." As she sobbed, she said, "Dr. Perkins, you are so good. I''m sure you will definitely meet a girl who would


    like you very much in the future!¡±


    However, Howard didn''t say anything because she was the best girl that he had ever encountered.


    Unfortunately, she did not like him.


    When he thought of how she would marry another man and have children in the future, he couldn''t help but feel a slight pain in his heart. As he


    endured that feeling, he changed the topic. "Okay. stop crying already. Don¡¯t you want to know why I would suddenly appear here?"


    It was an effective trick. As expected, she stopped and asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    "I was here since early morning. When I arrived, I heard the news that you were missing. So, I went to your house with Vincent. Of course, your sister


    refused to tell us your whereabouts, but Vincent used some tricks on her. In the end. she finally told us that it was Allen who kidnapped you.¡±


    Bitterly, ine smiled because that really was Vincent''s style of getting things done.


    "He didn''t let me follow him because he was afraid that I would drag him down. After that. I received a message from Allen, and I was worried about


    you, so as soon as he left, I secretly went to the bank to get some money..." With a smile, he continued, "I filled more than half of the bag with paper


    because one million is a lot of cash, and I would need to make an appointment to get total cash of one million. Besides, I don¡¯t have time for that..."


    Happily, she praised him, "Dr. Perkins, you are so smart."


    It made Howard smile.


    Then, both of them fell silent.


    After a long time, she lowered her head and said, "I''m sorry, Dr. Perkins."


    Taken aback, he asked, "Why are you apologizing?"


    "I left without a word, and I didn''t answer your calls and texts. You must be very angry about it...¡±


    "At first, I was really angry, but after I put myself into your shoes and thought about it, I was no longer angry.¡± Softly, he sighed.


    At that moment, she felt even more guilty and asked, "Where is your grandfather? Is he feeling better?¡±


    "He''s much better now. He was discharged from the hospital, and he is now resting at home."


    ¡°Okay.¡± With a sigh of relief, ine thought for a moment and asked him, "When do you n to go back?"


    Immediately, Howard teased, "I''ve only just arrived, and you''re already trying to chase me"


    "That''s not what I meant. What I mean is that... I''m afraid that Vincent would cause you trouble if he were to wake up,¡± she answered hurriedly.


    ¡°You''re afraid that he would cause me trouble? I was the one who saved his life. How would he dare to cause me trouble?¡±


    "He is a person who is cold-blooded and has no feelings at all. I''m afraid that he won''t even be grateful for what you''ve done, and he might continue


    to take revenge on you after he wakes up. After all, your grandfather had done even more terrifying things to him before..."


    Suddenly, her words stopped as she had forgotten that Howard still had no idea about the past.


    Anxiously, she looked at him.


    Meanwhile, Howard leaned against the chair and said, "I''ve got to know about everything that had happened in the past. I also know that he and I are


    brothers."


    Taken aback, she asked, "Did your grandfather tell you about it?"


    "Yes. After he was discharged, he told me everything. I was shocked to hearthat, and I didn¡¯t expect that such a thing would happen in the past..."


    Slowly, he closed his eyes. "One of the reasons that I came here was that I knew that Vincent would be here, and I want to apologize to him on behalf


    of my grandfather...¡±


    It didn¡¯t ur to her that he knew everything


    "Well, don¡¯t think about these things for now. Now you should take good care of yourself." With a smile, Howard said, "If Vincent doesn''t treat you well


    in the future, remember toe to me. Do you understand?"


    However, she shook her head and answered, "I admit that I like him, but I don¡¯t want to be with him.¡±


    Stunned, he asked, "Why?"


    "Although I like him, it''s not a must for me to be with him. Dr. Perkins, I don''t want to get in a rtionship now. For now, I want to further my studies.¡±


    Shocked, he asked, "Further your studies?¡±


    Then his eyes lit up. "That''s a great decision. What do you n to study? I can arrange it for you."


    However, ine shook her head in confusion. "I just have the idea of furthering my studies, but I haven''t thought about what I want to study yet..."


    "Since you haven''t thought about it yet, then leave it to me. I''ll take care of it for you. What do you want to learn?"


    After a nce at him, she said, "I''m interested in learning more about design."


    "Design? What design? Fashion design?"


    "Yes."


    Excitedly, he uttered. "Okay, I''ll help you get it done. I''ll definitely enroll you into the best school!"


    At that moment, he seemed to be more excited than she did, as if he was the one who was going to further his studies


    The next day, Howard came to her with a frown. At a nce, it was obvious that something had happened. Hurriedly, she asked, "What happened?"


    "I just came back from ICU, and Vincent hasn''t woken up yet. But don''t worry too much about it. They''ve sent a doctor to check him.¡±


    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Would his life be in danger?"


    "His resultShavee out, and not


    only is hieife not in danger, but His


    vital sigits are also excellent. It''s just


    that we still couldn''t find out theAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    reason why he had been ?


    uneonscious for so long."


    b¨¦longs to  7


    Meanwhile, ine was absent-minded for a while before she said, "It''s good that he¡¯s not in danger. I believe that he will definitely wake up


    someday.¡±


    "Mhmm.¡±


    After half a month, ine''s legs were healed, but Vincent was still undera


    As hey in the hospital bed, his expression seemed cold, and his cheeks had gotten thinner, but he still had a strong figure.


    Slowly, ine sat next to his bed and


    looked at hinfas she said, "Dr.


    Perkins hackinvi eda few doctors .


    from Beachmarsh City, and they''ve


    come te-give you a detailed S


    examination. All of them said-that


    you are physically fine, but they still


    don''t know why you havert woken


    up yet..."


    "They even told me that if you were lucky, you might wake up this month. If if you were not lucky, then you might continue to be in aa until God


    knows when...¡±


    ¡°Although you are a very bad person, and you often do terrifying things that made me feel scared when I see it...but I..."


    Then, she pursed her lips and said, "But I don''t hate you anymore."


    After that. she continued to tell him a lot, and she said whatever came to her mind. In the end, she saw that her time was up, so she got up and was


    about to leave.


    Just before she headed out, she bent down and kissed his forehead


    In fact, she was grateful that he saved her life


    At the airport.


    As Howard handed the ticket to her, he asked, "Have you really decided to do this?¡±


    Immediately, ine nodded. "Since he hasn''t woken up yet, this is the only time for me to leave. Once he is awake, I won''t even have the chance to


    leave, even if I wanted to."


    With a smile, Howard looked at her. "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Annoyed, she rolled her eyes at him and said, "Yes, I am sure about it. How many more times do you want to ask me?¡±


    Happily, Howard smiled. "Alright, I won''t ask you again. Let''s go. We need to check-in soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then, Howard took the luggage from her hand and went through the security check with her.


    Three yearster.


    Rostecbia.


    One of the well- known schools was having its annual graduation ceremony, and there were a lot of cars heading toward the school gate.


    All of the well-dressed students were gradually walking into the school.


    Meanwhile, a ck car was parked on the other side of the street. Coldly, Vincent sat in the car and stared deeply at the gate.


    Only when the familiar petite figure appeared in his sight that his gaze changed.


    At that moment, ine''s graceful


    figure was wrapped in a tight ck


    dress as her long and curly hair felF~


    softly onther back like seaweeds


    Her whole body was exuding ac:


    confident aura, and she seemed


    exquisite.


    aa


    Suddenly, Vincent''s gaze glowed as he stared at her with a strong and burning gaze.


    Immediately, he opened the car door and got off, then elegantly strode toward the campus with long legs.


    Then, Morgan, who was in the co- pilot seat, retracted his gaze and sighed in relief, with a satisfied smile on his face.


    *THEEND*


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!